《Douluo Dalu》
Chapter 0 — Tang Third Young Master Crossing Over
Chapter 0: Tang Third Young Master Crossing Over
Ba-Shu, through history famed as and of plenty, and within it, the most famous sect that could never be surpassed: Tang Sect.
Tang Sects location was a mysterious ce. Most people only knew that it was halfway up a mountain, and that the mountain where Tang Sect was located had a ce with a terrifying name, Hells Peak[2].
A rock thrown from on top of the precipice at Hells Peak would take a full count of neen before the echo of it hitting the bottom could be heard, thus its height could be seen, and it was also because of these neen seconds, even surpassing the eighteen levels of hell by one, that gave it its name.
A gray clothed youth stood at the summit of Hells Peak, the biting cold mountain wind not able to cause his body to shiver even slightly. On the pit of his stomach a huge Tang[3] character could be seen; he was from Tang Sect, and the gray clothes represented a disciple of the Tang Outer Sect.
This year he was twenty nine, since he had entered Tang Sect not long after being born, he was the third most senior among outer sect disciples, and as a result the outer sect disciples named him Third Young Master[4]. Of course, in the mouths of the inner sect disciples it became Tang San[5].
Tang Sect was, since its foundation, divided into the two inner and outer sects. The outer sect disciples were all from external families or perhaps conferred the Tang name, and the inner sect were all directly rted to Tang Sect members, passed down through family.
Right now, Tang San wore an abundance of expressions, sometimesughing, sometimes crying, but in all cases unable to mask the excitement stemming from his heart.
For twenty nine years, starting twenty nine years ago when grandpa elder Tang Lan[6] had brought him to Tang Sect as an infant, Tang Sect had been his family, and Tang Sects hidden weapons had been everything to him.
Suddenly, Tang Sans expression abruptly changed, but then very quickly rxed again, somewhat bitterly saying to himself:
In the end, that which should happen will still happen.
Seventeen silhouettes, seventeen white silhouettes, leapt up from halfway up the mountain towards the mountaintop just like shooting stars, these silhouettes were masters, even the youngest was five decades old, each and every one with serious expressions, their white gowns represented the inner sect, and the golden Tang characters on their chests were the symbols of Tang Sect elders.
Including the sect head mister Tang Da[7] there were altogether seventeen elders, and right now there were seventeen climbing the mountain. Even a general assembly of the martial society wouldnt have been able to rouse all the Tang Sect Elders at the same time, one must know that among the Tang Sect elders, the oldest had already surpassed sixty years twice over[8].
All of these Tang Sect elders had already reached the pinnacle of cultivation, and in only a moments work they had already reached the mountain top.
When outer sect disciples met inner sect elders they had to kneel in greeting, but right now Tang San didnt move, he only calmly looked at these serious faced elders arriving in front of him. They blocked all routes of escape, and behind him was only Hells Peak.
Laying down three Buddha Fury Tang Lotuses[9], Tang San threw them ast reluctant nce, the corners of his mouth showing a gratified smile. After all, he had seeded. With twenty years of effort, he had atst aplished this penultimate work of the Tang Outer Sect; that kind of satisfactory aplishment couldnt be described in words.
At this very moment, Tang San thought to himself, everything was already unimportant. Viting the sect regtions was also fine, matters of life and death were fine. Apparently, everything woulde to an end with these three blooming Tang Lotuses before him. Buddha Fury Tang Lotus, this worlds most potent hidden weapon was born in his hands. In his entire life, what could make the hidden weapons enthusiast Tang San more excited than this?
I know, the crime of sneaking into the inner sect and stealing secret sect lore cannot be forgiven, cannot be tolerated ording to sect rules. But Tang San can vow to Heaven, not a bit of the stolen knowledge of the secret books will reach the outside world. I say this, not in the hopes of obtaining the elders mercy, but only to let the elders know that Tang San has never forgotten his roots. Never has in the past, and also henceforth never will.
Tang Sans mood was very calm at this moment; perhaps, this was the calmest moment in his life. Looking at that expansive ancient Tang Sectpound halfway up the mountain, feeling the atmosphere of the Tang Sect, Tang Sans eyes moistened. For as long as he could remember, it could even be said he was born for the sake of the Tang Sect, but right now, he also had to leave the Tang Sect for the sake of his lifelong pursuit.
The elders were all speechless. Right now they still couldnt clear their heads from the appearance of the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus. Two hundred years, after a full two hundred years the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus had unexpectedly appeared in the hands of an outer sect disciple, what did this signify? In thisnd, this exceptional hidden weapon that not even Tang Sects own people could resist absolutely represented the approach of another peak of the Tang Sect.
Looking at the elders bowing their heads without speaking, Tang San smiled brightly,
Everything of Tang Sans was given by Tang Sect, whether its life or abilities, all were bestowed by Tang Sect. No matter when, Tang San in life is a person of the Tang Sect, in death a ghost of the Tang Sect. I know that the elders will not permit the corpse of an outer sect disciple that vited the sect rules to remain at Tang Sect; therefore, let me turn to bone naturally in this Ba-Shu.
Tang San was so serene that even his somewhat excited voice finally roused the elders, when the elders raised their heads to look at him, they saw milky white streams of qi spread out from him in a sh.
Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record, you even learned the sects highest inner strength technique in the Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record?
Tang Da cried out involuntarily.
With an explosion, as the group of elders retreated to avoid anything unexpected, they looked at Tang San who was entirely naked.
Tang San smiled brilliantly,
I arrived in the nude, and I shall depart in the nude. Buddha Fury Tang Lotus is Tang Sansst gift for the sect. Besides myself, I carry nothing of the Tang Sect, the secret books are all under the first brick in my room. Tang San will now return everything to Tang Sect.
Hahahahahahaha....
Tang Sanughed wildly up towards the sky, suddenly taking a step backward. At this very moment, the Tang Sect elders suddenly discovered, unexpectedly nobody still had time to block him. His body, enveloped in white light, threw itself forward off Hells Peak, soaring out into empty air, stepping into the clouds and mist around the mountain.
Stop!
Tang Da finally reacted, but right now it was already toote to say anything.
The clouds and mist were very dense, bringing waves of humidity, taking away the sunshine, and also taking away that Tang San whose entire life was dedicated to Tang Sect and hidden weapons.
Time seemed to stand still. Tang Das hands trembled as he held up those three Tang Lotuses, his eyes moist,
Tang San, ah, Tang San, why did you suffer? The astonishment you brought us was really too much, too much
Eldest brother.
A second elder stepped forward,
Why should you mourn a renegade like this?
Tang Das gaze became cold in a sh, cold air covering his body, ring at the second elder,
Who do you say is a renegade? Have you ever seen a renegade who could obtain the sects rarest books and afterwards didnt flee? Have you seen a renegade who would die for his ideals? Have you seen someone harboring a hidden weapon powerful enough to destroy any Tang Sect expert instead present it to the sect as hisst act? Tang San was no renegade, he was our most outstanding genius in two hundred years.
The second elder stared stupidly,
But, he stole lore from the sect
Tang Da suddenly interrupted,
If you were also able to produce the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus, I wouldnt care no matter what you stole. You were wrong, I was wrong, in this past moment, we actually looked on helplessly as the chance for Tang Sects glory to rise again slipped away before our eyes.
The elders gathered round, their expressions allplex, some perplexed, some sad, some sighing, still more were regretful.
No need to say anything. Pass on my orders, dispatch all the disciples, search for Tang San below Hells Peak. If alive, I will see the person. If dead, I will see the corpse. At the same time, from this moment on, Tang San is promoted to inner sect disciple. If he still lives, he will be the only sessor to my position as head.
Yes, head.
The elders bowed simultaneously.
If Tang San was still here on the cliff top right now, still able to hear Tang Das words, even if he died, he would certainly still be very gratified; his great effort in the end hadnt been a waste. But, all this came toote.
Hells Peak, where a thrown rock would take neen seconds to hit the bottom, an existence seemingly surpassing the eighteen levels of hell, how could it permit a living person to return from the clouds and mist? Tang San was dead, forever departing this world, but his other destiny had only just begun.
Chapter 1 — Douluo Continent, Otherworldly Tang San
Chapter 1: Douluo Continent, Otherworldly Tang San
Part 1
Douluo Continent, southwestern Heaven Dou Empire, Fasinuo province.
Holy Spirit vige. If one only heard its name, might sound like a rather astonishing vige. In fact, this was merely a single vige of three hundred households south of Fasinuo provinces Nuoding city. The reason why it was called Holy Spirit was because in legend, a hundred years ago a Spirit Sage ranked Spirit Master came from there. This was also the eternal pride of Holy Spirit vige.
Outside Holy Spirit vige was, without exception, a vast expanse of farnd where grain and vegetables were produced and sent to supply Nuoding city. Nuoding city was located in the middle of Fasinuo province, and while it wasnt considered a major city, the border of another empire was, after all, very close, and naturally, merchants of both great empires traded there. Consequently, Nuoding city flourished and the lives of themoners in the viges around the city were better than elsewhere.
Barely at daybreak, in the distant east, the sky was a pale grey dawn color. On a small hundred meter tall hilltop adjacent to Holy Spirit vige was a thin and small silhouette.
This was only a five or six-year old child. Evidently, every day he endured the heat of the sun. His skin was a healthy wheat colour, his ck short hair appeared very neat, and his clothes, though simple, were clean.
Speaking of a child at this age, to climb this hundred meter tall hill couldnt be an easy task, but strangely, when he arrived at the summit his face wasnt the least bit red, nor was he panting. His expression appeared content and pleased.
The boy sat down on the hilltop, his two eyes unwaveringly looking to the east where the dawn sky was gradually brightening. Slowly starting to inhale through his nose, gently exhaling through his mouth; continuous inhtions and faint exhtions that, in the end, became a splendid cycle.
During this process, his eyes suddenly opened wide. A faint trace of purple qi seemed to sh in the light of the growing bright grey dawn in the distant horizon. Without astonishing vision and concentration, it would be impossible to notice it.
At the sight of the purple qi, the boy''s spirit was sopletely focused he no longer even exhaled, only a light and slow inhtion. At the same time the two eyes firmly stared in concentration at the flickering purple light.
The purple qi didntst long; by the time the eastern light gradually rose to be daylight, the purple qi hadpletely vanished already.
Only then did the boy, with a long exhtion of internal turbid qi, slowly close his eyes. White qi poured out through his mouth like a bolt of unrolling silk before it slowly dispersed.
After sitting quietly for a long time, the boy once more opened his eyes. In the center of his eyes there was surprisingly, perhaps because of that impure purple qi, a glimmer of light purple. Although this purple didnt remain long before quietly disappearing, that very existence was nevertheless distinct.
With a dejected sigh, the boy showed a grudging expression unsuitable for his age. He shook his head and said to himself,
Still impossible. My Mysterious Heaven skill is still unable to break through the first serious bottleneck. Its already been a full three months, so why this result? Even Purple Demon Eye, which relied on purple qi from the east that could only be cultivated in early morning, has shown better progress. With Mysterious Heaven skill unable to break through the bottleneck, my Mysterious Jade Hand is also unable to advance. When originally cultivating to the border between the first and second tier, I didnt seem toe across circumstances like this. Howe, when Mysterious Heaven skill altogether has nine tiers, its this first tier that is this troublesome? Is it because this world is different from my original world?
This child, who had arrived in this world five years ago, was exactly that Tang Sect''s Tang San who leapt from a cliff for his ideals. When he regained consciousness, he discovered that, in addition to a warm sensation, he was unable to move. But the expected death did not arrive, and he was very quickly born into this world.
Tang San wasnt clear on what was going on until muchter. He hadnt died, but he was also no longer the former Tang San.
The reborn Tang San needed nearly a year to learn this world''snguage. He still remembered that, at the time he was born, though he was still unable to open his eyes and see, he heard the deep sound of a man''s heart-rending lung-splitting wail. When he learned this world''snguage, by relying on his outstanding memory, he also couldnt help recalling that man had shouted, Third sister, don''t abandon me, and that man was his father, Tang Hao. His mother in this world at that time was already dead from a difficult childbirth.
Whether because of the gods dark will or simple coincidence, Tang Hao miraculously named him Tang San as a memento of his dead wife.
Because of this, the vige children around his age gathered every day to ridicule him. Nevertheless, in his heart, Tang San was fully content. This, after all, was the name he had used for nearly 30 years in the other world. He was content with simply having a name to remind him of his past life.
Since arriving in this world, Tang San had initially felt shocked and afraid. But, with the subsequent excitement as well as the present tranquility, he had alreadypletely epted the reality that seemed, to him, like the second chance from Heaven. Here, he might be able to realise the biggest wish he had in his previous existence.
Though he came into this world naked,Tang San still possessed the greatest wealth: his memory. As Outer Tang sect''s most outstanding genius, the methods of manufacturing Tang Sect''s various mechanisms, including hidden weapons, were all engraved in his mind. In addition, he had made off with Inner Tang Sects rare manuscript that he had yearned to try for many years. While learning it, he hadmitted to memory and learned by heart Inner Sects Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record, and with it, Tang San hoped to reproduce Tang Sect''s brilliance in this world.
Time to be going back.
Tang San nced at the color of the sky, his thin and small body leapt up and he ran down the mountain. If anyone had caught sight of him at this moment, they definitely would be staring wide-eyed in astonishment. Each of his steps was shockingly capable of bringing him nearly 3 ? meters. The mountain''s crevices and uneven ground could not be said to have any effect on him as he effortlessly dodged and rapidly advanced between openings. Evenpared to adults he would still be much faster.
What was the essence of Tang Sect? Hidden weapons, poison and lightness skill. The greatest difference between Inner and Outer Tang Sect was the usage methods of hidden weapons. Outer sect gave priority to mechanisms, and for inner sect the standard was genuine technique. Poison use was likewise an Outer sect talent, while in the inner sect, hidden weapons were handed down in a direct line from master to disciple and very few employed poison, since they were basically not needed.
Part 2
Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record only described six types of martial skills, separated into the inner strength internal technique Mysterious Heaven Skill, hand skill practice technique Mysterious Jade Hand, vision cultivation technique Purple Demon Eye, capturing technique Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon, light body technique Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, as well as hidden weapon use technique, Hidden Weapon Hundred Separation.
The first five were basics; after all, without a robust foundation, how could one bring out the quintessence of Tang Sects hidden weapons?
Having started training Mysterious Heaven Skill at one year old, Tang San, who at present was already almost six years old, was stillying the foundation.
Tang San''s family lived on the west side of Holy Spirit vige, by the vige chief''s ce. The three room mud brick house could be said to be the crudest in the entire vige. It had a wooden que one meter in diameter over the door, painted with a simple hammer. The hammer in this world was the most widespread symbol of a cksmith.
That''s right. Tang San''s father Tang Hao was a cksmith, the only cksmith in the vige.
In this world, cksmith could be said to be the humblest of professions. This is because none of this world''s best weapons were, for a certain reason, forged by cksmiths.
Even so, as this vige''s only aplished cksmith, Tang San''s family shouldnt have been this impoverished with such a meagre little ie......
Entering the house, Tang San already smelled fragrant rice. That wasnt Tang Hao making him breakfast; rather he cooked for Tang Hao.
Starting from four years old, before Tang San was tall enough to reach the kitchen counter, cooking was already his daily task; even if he had to stand on a stool in order to be able to reach the top of the kitchen counter.
It wasnt because Tang Hao demanded it, but rather because if he didnt do it, Tang San would practically never be able to eat his fill.
Arriving before the kitchen counter, he stood on the wooden stool with practiced ease, lifting the lid of therge iron cooking pot, the scent of fragrant rice wafting out. The cauldron''s congee had cooked thoroughly for a long time.
Every day, before going up the hill, Tang San always made sure to put rice in the pot to cook and prepare the firewood so that when he returned, the congee would be cooked well.
Picking up two already worn out bowls with more than ten notches from the counter to the side, Tang San very cautiouslydled congee into the two bowls and ced them on the table behind him. The congee''s rice grains could practically be counted by eye, and for Tang San''s growing body, this little nutrition was obviously insufficient; this was also the reason why his body was as slim as a thread.
Dad, food.
Tang San called out.
After a long time, the inner room door drape lifted, and arge figure appeared with somewhat staggering steps and walked out.
It was a middle aged man, his appearance seemed close to fifty years old. His stature was still extraordinarilyrge and stalwart, though one dared notpliment his style of dress.
His worn robe covered with holes, without so much as a patch, exposed bronze colored skin. His previously good facial features now appeared waxen in color. He had a pair of sleepy eyes and a dazed manner; messy hair that looked just like a birds nest, a beard that had gone who knew how long without being straightened out. A dim and lifeless look was visible in his eyes. Even though the night had already passed, he still reeked of alcohol, yet Tang San didnt frown.
This was Tang Hao, Tang Sans father in this world.
While growing up, Tang San never knew what paternal love was. The way Tang Hao treated him was always the same regardless, being firm right from the beginning. Athough he knew to make a little food for him to eat, but nevertheless, as time passed, right after Tang San started taking the initiative to cook, Tang Hao became even more uncaring of anything. In this way their home was so impoverished that they didnt even have decent furniture. Food also was a problem, mainly due to Tang Hao using all that meagre cksmith ie to trade for alcohol.
While Tang San was arge child, his father was really also about 30 years old, married so early even before thirty years old, but Tang Hao nevertheless must bepared to someone much older, he rather resembled Tang San''s grandfather.
With regard to Tang Hao''s behaviour, Tang San carried no resentment. In his former lifetime, he was an orphan. In this lifetime, even though Tang Hao treated him badly, he at least had family. For Tang San, this already made him feel content. At least here there was a person he could call father.
Tang Hao grabbed the bowl from the table, not worried about scalding, and with big gulps poured the congee down into his belly. His dull sallow face appeared to gain a bit of luster.
Dad, slow down, its still hot.
Tang San took the bowl from his father''s hand and refilled it with congee. He also picked up his own bowl.
In Tang Sect, he was never able to leave and very rarely came into contact with outside matters. It goes without saying that just like a nk te, ending up in this world he became like a little child again, and also had nothing which he could not ept.
Very quickly, a pot of porridge with seven or eight bowls all entered Tang Hao''s stomach. Letting out a breath, he ced the bowl on the table. The drooping eyelids opened somewhat, looking at Tang San.
You continue with the work you have, I will work in the afternoon. Ill go sleep a little while.
Tang Hao''s work and rest habit had a very regr pattern: sleeping all morning, making a few farm tools in the afternoon, obtaining ie, and drinking in the evening.
Ok, dad.
Tang San nodded.
Tang Hao stood up. Having had several bowls of congee, he was no longer swaying, and walked towards the inner room.
Dad.
Tang San suddenly called out.
Tang Hao stopped, turning his head to look at him, his brows clearly indicating a little impatience.
Tang San pointed at a corner with shining ck chunks of pig iron:
These chunks of iron, can you give them to me to use?
In his previous incarnation he was Tang Sect''s most outstanding outer sect disciple, he was most familiar with the creation of every kind of hidden weapon. Naturally, back then all kinds of material were supplied by Tang Sect. But in this new world, although he practiced several years, his strength still wasnt enough by far. Moreover, he had never wanted to give up on manufacturing the most advanced hidden weapons. By now he had already tried to forge a few hidden weapons, but finding enough materials was the big issue.
Tang Hao forged farm tools out of metal received from the vigers. It was all impure, verymon iron. It all was very difficult to use for high quality hidden weapons. The pieces of pig iron Tang San currently pointed at, delivered only yesterday, had made Tang San astonished; these chunks of iron ore actually definitely contained iron source, which was perfectly suitable for making hidden weapons.
Tang Hao''s gaze shifted to the pig iron,
Huh. Isnt this fine iron?
Walking over to take a look, he turned his head to look at Tang San,
You want to be a cksmith?
Part 3
Tang San nodded slightly. Bing cksmith was undoubtedly the most suitable profession for him to make hidden weapons,
Dad, youre growing older. For a few years, until I grow up a little, please teach me how to forge kitchen implements and let me take over your work.
Previously he all he made were the most precise hidden weapons, and on the contrary he had never learned the simplest forging.
Tang Hao slightly absentminded, murmured:
cksmith doesnt seem bad, either.
Pulling across a single worn-out chair, sitting down directly by that pile of pig iron, he sluggishly spoke:
Little San, tell me, what kind of cksmith, is the best cksmith.
Tang San thought about it, then said:
The best cksmith should be capable of divine tools.
By what the vigers said, divine tools existed in this world, even though he did not know precisely what divine tools were. But being called divine, presumably they should be pretty good.
In Tang Hao''s eyes shed a glint of humour,
Divine tools? Little San also knows about divine tools. Then tell me, what should be used to create divine tools?
Tang San thought this was unexpected, and immediately said:
The best materials, of course.
Tang Hao extended his index finger, wagging it at Tang San''s face,
If you want to be a master cksmith, remember my words: someone using top ss materials to make divine tools, thats not the best cksmith; at most it is only a synthesizer. The best cksmith will create divine tools usingmon materials.
Usingmon iron to forge divine tools?
Tang San, somewhat startled, looked at Tang Hao. Ordinarily, Tang Hao very rarely spoke to him; this day already counted as the most at any one time.
Standing up, Tang Hao pointed to a fifty square centimeter big block of iron on the other side of the room,
If youre thinking about bing a cksmith and learning forging from me, then you must first hammer this ten thousand times. Not until then will you be qualified.
That was a block of ordinary iron, containing numerous impurities. Compared to the lump of iron source, he couldnt even tell how much worse it was.
Right now, you can still change your mind.
Tang Hao spoke indifferently, already preparing to go back to the inner room to sleep.
Dad, I want to give it a try.
Tang Sans voice was clear and calm, yet resolute.
Tang Hao, somewhat taken aback, looked at him,
Alright.
With a single word, he walked past, taking up thatrge lump of iron in his arms, and directly ced it by the bellows on the forge. As long as the coal fire was ignited, it could be used for forging.
After finishing this, Tang Hao returned to the inner room to sleep.
Tang San was a person with staunch resolution. Otherwise, he couldnt have relied on a single dpidated drawing to produce Buddha Fury Tang Lotus, the top Tang Sect mechanical hidden weapon. That consumed as much as ten years of his life.
Lighting the charcoal fire, pumping the bellows, he began to work by himself.
Shushu shushu. Sounds rose from the bellows, me emitted within the coal furnace, scorching that big lump of iron. Though Tang San didnt know any forging, he had watched Tang Hao forge farm tools every day, and he knew the correct process.
Just as the iron lump had gradually be red hot, he dragged across Tang Haos usual hammer, letting it fall to the ground. This long handled iron hammer was even taller than him, and an ordinary five or six year old child couldnt have moved it at all, let alone wielding it for forging.
But Tang San was still holding it up. With Mysterious Heaven Skill strengthening the whole body, even though it had not yet broken through the first tier, he already possessed physical strengthparable to an adult.
When the iron hammer collided with the iron lump again and again, it rung with a clear and melodious sound. This was Tang Sans first hammer strike, and the prelude to forging.
In the inner room, lying on the bed, Tang Hao turned over. Even though his eyes were closed, his facial expression was somewhat astonished, murmuring in his sleep,
He can actually lift the hammer, was he born with superhuman strength?
Dong dong dong dong dong. Pounding sounds started to rise from the cksmith shop. Tang Hao and Tang San, father and son, continued their prosaic life, but with a difference: starting from this day, Tang Hao let Tang San y with another furnace in the room, pounding that lump of iron on his own forge. He didnt instruct Tang San with a single sentence, but also from this day onward, Tang Hao''s drinking lessened a little, and the familys food also increased a little.
Forging was an absolutely dull and tiring process, but Tang San still regarded this as the correct way to temper his body. When eleven days had passed, he had already forged numerous times, it felt like by swinging the iron hammer, he was unable to only rely on his body''s physical strength, and had to use the help of Mysterious Heaven Skill.
His entire strength was enough to swing the hammer a hundred times or so. Every time his strength was nearly exhausted, he sat cross legged on the ground to recover, and once his inner strength had recovered he immediately returned to hammering.
This wasnt only tempering his body. Repeatedly depleting and recovering, was also a good way of tempering his Mysterious Heaven Skill and willpower. Unfortunately, Mysterious Heaven Skills first tier bottleneck still looked like it was an impregnable barrier. Tang Sans practice couldnt be said not to be painstaking, but with his ample natural talent, he was still unable to break through and enter the second tier.
But his training still definitely wasnt a waste. Despite Mysterious Heaven skill being unable to break through, his internal strength still toughened in pace with his iron lumps forging, and his recovery speed seemed a bit faster than before.
As eleven days went by, Tang San had already swung the hammer more than 8000 times, the iron lump constantly bing smaller. It was already less than one third of the original volume. As his training and food quantity increased, his body became rather solid and his physical strength seemed to gradually evolve. As a result, during the unceasing forging process, the consumption of inner strength gradually decreased. With increased inner strength duration, his physical strength also increased a great deal.
When he smashed down the hammer one thousand times, that iron lump had certainly changed; it was a small circle, and even though the center of the zing fire burned red hot, he could still faintly perceive that the interior impurities appeared to have decreased a great deal.
Tempering into steel, this word appeared in Tang San mind. This also made him even more firmly determined to aplish ten thousand hammer strikes. And the distance to this objective was very close.
Tang Sans persistence astounded Tang Hao greatly. To him it seemed that even if this son of his was born with superhuman strength, it should be impossible to persist beyond three days. The handle of the iron hammer was roughened to prevent slipping, and would inevitably cause extreme injuries to the palm of the hand. But he discovered that although Tang San was forging honestly, both his young and tender small hands did not seem to change. Not even blisters appeared.
Part 4
Since Tang San didnt want to lose this father, and he furthermore didnt want his past identity known, naturally he wouldnt tell Tang Hao that this was because of practicing Tang Sects Mysterious Jade Hand.
In order to make good hidden weapons, the most basic requirements were abination of eyesight, hand strength, and effort. Thats what is called heart to eye, eye to hand. Therefore, in Tang Sect inner sects practice regimen, the requirements regarding eyesight and hand strength were extremely high.
Purple Demon Eye, had its maximum heightening effect on eyesight from practicing in the brief moment when the sun rises in the east.
Mysterious Jade Hand could cause the palm of the hand to be extremely tough and durable, moreover it could block any poison.
These two abilities were the required course for inner Tang sect disciples. Even though Tang San''s Mysterious Jade Hand was still far from attaining a sufficient level, it could still protect his palm from being covered with blisters from abrasion.
"In addition, grasping strength can be calledplete by now."
Tang San spared no strength swinging the iron hammer in his hand. In this dull process, his heart still wasnt calm at all. His understanding concerning this world was still tentative, this ce was only a small vige, nothing more.
In this world called Douluo Dalu, this continent held two great empires, which could perhaps also be spoken of as coalitions. Because within the two empires, a great deal of territory was conferred on feudal vassals, and the number of nobles with armed forces couldnt be counted.
Of these two empires, the one Tang San was in was Heaven Dou Empire, the other was the southern Star Luo Empire.
Fasinuo province was located near the border between both countries, and Holy Spirit vige by Nuoding city was no more than two hundred li away.
Tang San knew from talk among the vigers that within the Douluo continent, his worlds martial arts didnt exist, but there was a kind of thing called Spirits. It was said that everyone had their own spirit, and among them, very few peoples spirit could undergo cultivation, taking up an upation called bing Spirit Master. And Spirit Master was the noblest vocation on the whole continent. It seemed that ording to legend, a hundred years ago Holy Spirit vige produced a spirit sage, in other words a famous spirit master; Spirit Sage was a title for a Spirit Master rank.
Spirits were subdivided into two main categories, one category was tool spirits, and the other was beast spirits. As the names suggest, when a spirit was a utensil it was called a tool spirit, and with an animal as spirit it was called a beast spirit. Comparatively speaking, tool spirits included a wider range, and the vast majority of people all had tool spirits, and the ratio of tool spirits unable to cultivate was much bigger than for beast spirits.
Tang San once met the viges only person whose spirit was pickaxe, clearly a type of spirit unable to cultivate. But in spite of this, his work on farnd was still a little fasterpared to ordinary vigers.
Tang San also fully understood that because everyone he met had their own spirit, Tang San also wanted to know what his martial spirit was. After all, whether tool spirit or beast spirit, both were sufficient if they could cultivate, right?
Among Douluo continents people, the spirit was awakened at the age of six. In a few days Tang San would turn 6. For some reason he faintly felt that the reason his Mysterious Heaven Skill was unable to break through, was somehow rted to his spirit.
Regarding bing a Spirit Master, Tang San wasnt particrly interested, but he resolved to be an inner Tang sect rank hidden weapon expert, no matter how little internal strength he had, right?
Tang Hao, are you busy?
In the course of Tang San making great effort towards forging ten thousand times, he heard the sound of an old mans voice outside.
It was currently afternoon, Tang Hao was in the process working, creating farm tools, and hearing what was said made only an ng sound.
Tang San, rather curious, came out from his room, only to see an old man, looking far over 60 years old, with anky figure, but spirit hale and hearty, clothing perfectly neat and tidy, hair meticulouslybed out. Theparison with Tang Hao was simply too extreme.
This person, Tang San knew, was Holy Spirit viges vige elder, old Jack.
Little San,e, let grandpa have a look at you.
Old Jack turned to Tang San and waved his hand.
This ces vige elder was a kindly person, greatly respected by all the vigers, he had often brought over something to eat.
Grandpa Jack, hello.
Tang San walked over in front of Old Jack, respectfully bow to him. When a person treated him well, Tang San would always remember it in his heart.
Tang Hao indifferently said:
Im busy, vige elder.
Old Jack was actually no less than ten years older than him, but to actually bepared to him as the same generation, always worsened Tang Haos mood.
Old Jack was seemingly already ustomed to Tang Haos manners,
Tang Hao, ah, little San has quickly be six years old. He ought to join this years awakening ceremony.
Tang Hao gave Tang San a nce, indifferently saying:
Then go participate. Which day is it?
Old Jack said:
In three days, when the timees Ille bring him, alright.
By his appearance when looking at Tang Hao, he very obviously wanted to say, if you apanied him, it would probably cause dys.
Tang Hao slightly lowered his head, no longer paying attention to the vige elder.
Tang San, who was nevertheless rather curious, asked:
Grandpa Jack, what is the awakening ceremony?
Old Jack sternly said:
We all have our own spirit, which is finally awakened around the age of six with the awakening ceremony. Having a spirit, we can enhance our ability in a certain field. Even an ordinary spirit can still help. If by any chance you gain a remarkable spirit, we can speak about conducting cultivation, even to the extent that you could possibly be a Spirit Master. The awakening ceremony is held only once every year, I cannot let you miss it. Its a lord attendant from Nuoding Citys Spirit Sub-Hall who personallyes to help our viges children awaken. However that lord attendant is considered a Spirit Grandmaster ranked Spirit Master.
When saying the words Spirit Grandmaster, there was obvious admiration in Old Jacks eyes.
Tang San had only heard a few vague things about Spirit Masters, so right now he naturally couldnt let the opportunity slip by, questioning closely he said:
What does Spirit Grandmaster mean?
Chapter 2 — Useless spirit with innate full spirit power
Chapter 2: Useless spirit with innate full spirit power
Part 1
Old Jack obviously answered Tang San with great patience. In his heart, the viges most intelligent child was none other than this Tang San. It was truly difficult to imagine that such a father could have as clever a son as this.
"Spirit Grandmaster is a Spirit Master rank. Spirit Master is the noblest vocation on our Douluo continent: they can be formidable champions, they can possess remarkable assisting ability. But no matter which kind of spirit master, all are sorted and orded titles."
"Spirit Masters all possess their own spirit power. Based on spirit power intensity, these are subdivided into ten general titles. Each title is further subdivided into ten ranks. At first after only crossing the threshold, one is called Spirit Schr. As soon as a spirit awakens, everyone is a spirit schr. In the event that the spirit is capable of cultivation, when the spirit power reaches the eleventh rank, one can enter the next title, which in that case is Spirit Master. And Spirit Grandmaster, it is the third in this sequence of titles. Having reached the Spirit Grandmaster realm, one already is a fairly famed Spirit Master. There are a total of ten like this.
"Spirit Schr, Spirit Master, Spirit Grandmaster, Spirit Elder, Spirit Ancestor, Spirit King, Spirit Emperor, Spirit Sage, Spirit Douluo and Title Douluo. This is precisely where our Douluo Continents namees from. It is said that when attaining the power of a nieth ranked Title Douluo, one can take a title for oneself. They are simply unparallelled existences, ah!"
His eyes shone with proud radiance,
"A hundred years ago our Holy Spirit vige produced an eighth ranked Spirit Sage, ah. In all of Nuoding city, even in the whole Fasinuo region, this is extremely rare."
To the side Tang Hao curled his lip,
"Old Jack, thats just a legend, nothing more."
Intentionally rubbed the wrong way, Old Jack became indignant,
What are you calling a legend? This legendes from fact. Tang Hao, its already been six years since you came to the vige, you ought to realize that the Spirit Sage is part of our history. If you let me hear you insult the lord Spirit Sage again, I will banish you from the vige. Were it not for little San, you think I would want toe to your doghouse, huh?
Tang Hao wasnt angry, still pounding on the farming tool in his hand, still looking as if he hadnt heard Jacks words.
Jack resolutely red at him, and facing Tang San, said:
You mustnt take after such a dispirited father in the future. Alright, Ill leave first, and in three days, I wille get you.
Having finished talking, Old Jack left the smithy in spitting anger.
Dad.
Tang San called out.
Ng?
Tang Hao coldly shot a nce at him. Catching sight of the chill in his fathers eyes, Tang San could only swallow back his words. He returned to his room with a drooping head to continue striving for ten thousand swings.
At nightfall, after eating dinner, Tang Hao wiped his mouth and was about to leave as usual; that is to say, this was routine; going out to drink and drinking the cheapest ale.
Dad. Wait a moment.
Tang San, without time to clear away dishes, first called out to stop Tang Hao.
What?
Tang Hao impatiently red at him. Even though Tang Hao had never hit Tang San, for some reason, Tang San innately held some fear towards this father. For this person of two lifetimes, he was unable to change this feeling.
Those ten thousand blows, I havepleted forging them.
Tang San said.
Oh?
The look in Tang Haos eyes was brilliant, as if it had some lustre.
Fetch it for me to have a look.
Alright.
Tang San sprinted back to his room. Very quickly, he came running out holding a chunk of iron in his hands.
The entire iron chunk was pitch ck, and though irregr in shape, each facet appeared extremely brilliant, a ck light dimly visible within. The entire iron chunk was approximately one fourth the size of the original, and when Tang San used Mysterious Heaven skill to hold it he didnt feel strained by any means.
Tang Hao took the pitch ck iron chunk into his hands, raising it before his eyes to carefully study it,
Do you now understand what I said?
Tang San nodded,
When tempered into steel, metal of once insufficient quality is refined through continuous forging, it changes into high grade. Dad, did you want to tell me this principle?
Tang Hao realized that these days, his son caused him quite a bit of astonishment. Returning the iron chunk to him, he said:
Then continue. When you havepleted forging it to the size of a fist, bring it to me again.
Done speaking, he turned around and walked out of the house.
ording to what he originally said, after forging that iron lump ten thousand times he would teach Tang San forging, but now he seemed to have gone back on his promise. But Tang San didnt take this to heart, he only thought of Tang Haos words.
Fist size?
This big iron lump, could it really be forged to the size of a fist? Despite only being a quarter of the original volume, Tang San was still very clear that along with continuous forging, as the iron lump was bing more and more concentrated, reducing volume also be even more difficult. Thinking about forging it to only fist size, it absolutely couldnt be aplished with another ten thousand blows.
After being tempered into steel, what would it be after another ten thousand blows? Glittering radiance shed through Tang Sans eyes, and he staggered slightly as he dexterously entered his room. Very soon, ting ting dong dong hammering noises, once more rose from the smithy.
Three days passed very quickly, Tang San still went to the hilltop in the early morning to do his routine exercise every day, and returned home afterward. In addition to cooking, he was also forging, testing his strength against that piece of pig iron. Every day the tempo of the beats increased. Mysterious Heaven Skill helped him recover physical strength quickly, so that he could especially maintain this continuous forging process.
Little San, grandpa hase to get you.
Old Jack punctually came to the smithy, this time he didnt even go inside, only calling Tang San from the outside.
Tang San nced at his father by his side who just now had eaten. Tang Hao indifferently said:
Go. Dont dy midday cooking.
Part 2
Tang San promised to be back soon, then left the smithy.
With old Jack leading, Tang San followed him to the Spirit Hall in the middle of the vige. Naturally, this so-called Spirit Hall was merely arge log cabin, nothing more.
Because everyone had spirits, every year would have children undergoing spirit awakening. Therefore, Spirit Halls could be found everywhere on the Continent. Naturally, these were all only subsidiary halls, there was a distinct hierarchy.
The vige children didnt have a very good opinion of Tang San. To favor the rich and disdain the poor is an ability not only among nobles, amongmon people the circumstances are instead even more distinct. With Tang San originally being a reincarnated person and his real age having long ago exceeded 30, naturally he was also unwilling toe into contact with these children. To him, spare time was better spent on cultivation, consequently, he of course never had a childhood ymate.
In addition to vige elder Jack and eight children present, there was also one youth in the Spirit Hall. This person appeared to be just over 20 years old, dashing eyebrows nting above starry eyes, his facial features extremely bright and handsome. He was dressedpletely in brilliant white clothes, a ck cloak on his back, and right on the center of his chest, above his heart, was a palm sized spirit character. This was standard attire for staff directly subordinate to Spirit Hall.
On the left side of the chest was a carved badge with three crossed long swords. It seemed like Jack knew this kind of Spirit Master well; three in quantity represented a Spirit Master of third degree, titled Spirit Grandmaster, and the long swords represented this Spirit Hall attendant was a Battle Spirit Master.
Greetings, esteemed Battle Spirit Grandmaster, this time we will inconvenience you.
Old Jack respectfully bowed to the youngster.
The centre of the youngsters forehead betrayed an indifferent arrogance. Indifferently bowing slightly, he atst returned the greeting,
My time is scarce, lets begin.
Old Jack said:
Very well. Children, this is a Battle Spirit Grandmaster from Nuoding City. Next, he will guide you to open yourselves to your spirit. You must cooperate well with the great teacher to conduct your spirit awakening; grandpa is looking forward to seeing who among you has the capability to be Spirit Masters.
The youngster somewhat impatiently said:
Very well, you said the same thingst year. Do you think bing a Spirit Master is really that easy? I already passed six viges, and not one of them had a person with spirit power. They also didnt have suitable spirits.
Old Jacks eyes showed a trace of dejection, sighing, he said:
Yes, ah! Only one in very many inherit the aptitude to actually be a Spirit Master. Among us ordinary people, it is indeed most difficult.
Shaking his head, he moved away from the Spirit Hall.
The youngsters gaze fell on the eight children before him. As a Spirit Hall inspecting attendant, helping ordinary people undergo spirit awakening was hispulsory assignment, and he was long since used to it.
Children, line up.
Towards these children, his manner was quite lukewarm.
The eight children stood in order before the youngster, Tang San stood at the leftmost side. He was a little thinner and smaller than other children his age.
The youngster smiled and said:
I am called Su Yuntao, a twenty sixth ranked Spirit Grandmaster, and will be your guide. Now, I will have you undergo spirit awakening one by one. Remember, regardless of what happens, do not be afraid.
While speaking, Su Yuntao unfolded a bundle on a desk to one side, taking out two things from inside: six round pitch-ck stones and one sparkling blue crystal ball.
Su Yuntao ced the six ck stones on the ground in the form of a hexagon, then motioned the first child on the right to stand inside.
Dont be afraid, close your eyes and feel carefully.
While speaking, Su Yuntaos eyes suddenly lit up, and before the childrens appalled eyes, he shouted in a deep voice,
Lone Wolf Body Enhancement.
A wisp of thin blue-green light rose from between his eyebrows, following straight up, entering into the hair knot.
Su Yuntaos hair was originally ck, but just after that blue-green light poured in, it had turned grey in a sh. Furthermore it quickly grew longer, and simrly colored fur appeared on both his uncovered hands. At the same time, his body also seemed to expand a great dealpared to before, his whole body swelling with muscle.
The Spirit Hall attire had very good sticity; it actually didnt rip when filling to the point of bursting because of his body growingrge. Su Yuntaos eyes had already changed to a faint green color. Sharp ws stretched out from the ten fingers on both hands, glimmering coolly with a dazzling gleam. Two concentric halos of light shone brightly up from underfoot, constantly moving from underfoot to the crown of his head. Among them one was white, the other one was yellow. Exceedingly strange.
The boy he told to stand among the ck stones, with eyes staring at Su Yuntaos body transforming, suddenly shouted,
Aaaaah~~~~~~, about to run away from fear.
The fresh green radiance in Su Yuntaos eyes was truly frightening. Catching hold of that child, he said:
Dont move. I said not to be afraid. This is my spirit, Lone Wolf. If one of you is capable of bing a spirit master in the future, they will also be able to employ simr abilities.
The only one not immediately at the height of terror was Tang San, immediate results appeared all over Su Yuntaos body as he transformed.
Instead of astonishment, Tang Sans heart was full of curiosity, Grey fur appeared all over him, green eyes, these really are wolf characteristics, could it be that after spirit possession people transform into wolves? No, not right, it should be that he possesses a wolf ability, right. Then, within spirit master vocation, there should be a better use of spirit abilities.
For the first time, Tang San realized, he became interested in the spirit master vocation. He now already somewhat impatiently wanted to know what his own spirit was.
As Su Yuntao pped both hands together, at lightning speed, six faint green lights poured into the ck stones on the ground. At once, ayer of golden misty light released from the stones and rose.
Part 3
For some reason, as the previously noisily crying child was enveloped in the faint golden light, he immediately became quiet, just somewhat dully standing there.
Every speck of the golden light came fluttering up from the ck stones, further entering the body of the boy.
The boy''s body began to lightly tremble, not knowing whether to shout or remain quiet.
"Extend your right hand."
Su Yuntao''s two moss green eyes stared fixedly at the boy, majesticallymanding.
The boy extended his right hand with a start, then paused. All the light specks surged out, instantly a sickle appeared in his hand.
It would appear, that sickle wasnt any trick of the light, and rather it truly existed.
Su Yuntao creased his brow,
"It''s a Tool Spirit. Can a sickle be regarded as a weapon? It ought to with effort."
The golden light gradually disappeared. The boy, somewhat amazed, looked at the not particrly small sickle in his hand, rather at a loss.
Su Yuntao said:
"Your spirit is Sickle, a Tool Spirit. Come, let me test if you have spirit power. If you possess spirit power, even a tool spirit can undergo Battle Spirit Cultivation. After all, a sickle certainly has potential for attack."
"Great-, great teacher, what should I do?"
The boy timidly asked.
Su Yuntao coolly said:
"Intentionally recall your spirit. From now try to remember the time you employed it and use that thought to call it out.
The boy tried a long time, just to recall the sickle. Su Yuntaos hands held the blue crystal ball in front of him, motioning him to ce his right hand on it.
The boys immature little hand and Su Yuntaos wolf ws above and below the crystal ball respectively, there was a clear contrast.
A momentter, Su Yuntao somewhat dejectedly said:
No spirit power. You cant be a Spirit Master. For now, step aside.
Simr scenes continued to y out, and one after another five children had their spirits awakened. Their spirits were all a few pickaxes, sickles and such farm tools. In session no Beast Spirit appeared, and as for spirit power, all were judged by Su Yuntao to be nil.
When the seventh childs turn came, this was also thest one ahead of Tang San.
After sustained use of spirit power, Su Yuntao seemed to already be rather exhausted, but he still intended to help all eight childrenplete the awakening process.
Golden flecks of light gathered, and this once, finally it was no longer a farm tool, and something different appeared. A small stem of light blue grass appeared in this girls palm, softly fluttering to and fro.
Tang San vaguely felt that he had himself seen this blue little grass before. Very quickly, the thought came to him; this grass was known as blue silver grass. It showed up everywhere in the vige. Resembling his original worlds green grass, it was just as widespread, except its vitality wasparatively even more tenacious. It didnt really have any other function. Only because the girl was covered in ayer of pale golden light, he did not recognize it at first.
Even though it wasnt a farm tool, the disappointment in Su Yuntaos eyes was even more evident,
Its a useless spirit. It doesnt have potential for attack, doesnt have defensive power, and doesnt have assisting ability. Blue silver grass is also considered as the standard of useless spirits.
While speaking, he held out the blue crystal ball to the girl in ordance with procedure, and just like he predicted, like before no spirit power appeared.
At longst it was Tang Sans turn, Su Yuntao didnt have to speak, he already stepped ahead to stand in the centre of the six pitch ck stones.
In pace with Su Yuntaos six streams of spirit power pouring into them, the pale golden light once more shone up brightly. Warmth, this was Tang Sans first sensation, as if his whole body was wrapped up inside a nice and warm world, unspeakablyfortable. No wonder those children before could smooth their emotions when wrapped up in the light.
Warm breath permeated into the body, and Tang San distinctly became aware that his own Mysterious Heaven Skill internal power seemingly fluctuated. Immediately afterwards, in that warm energys traction, within the body just as if something had broken, in a split second warm breath surged towards the palm of his hand.
Su Yuntaos eyes abruptly shone, because within that golden light, there appeared so many golden flecks that it was even more than what all the previous children possessed together. He faintly sensed, as if a correspondingly powerful spirit would appear. Excitement showed in his manner.
Speaking of those Spirit Hall attendants responsible for ordinary peoples spirit awakening, if they could awaken a potentially outstanding child, then bring him to Spirit Hall, they could acquire many first ss benefits. With regard to getting promoted it was enormously advantageous.
But very quickly Su Yuntao lost heart.
Tang San subconsciously lifted his right hand, he saw something blue. This type of blue had already appeared twice at the viges Spirit Hall that day.
Blue silver grass, exactly identical to the previous girls blue silver grass. The standard for useless spirits.
Su Yuntao had no choice but to say:
Again a useless spirit, it seems. Holy Spirit vige this time was again a waste of time. Ok, children, you can leave.
The previously great quantity of golden flecks of light that appeared, at first gave him a great deal of expectations, but when finally unexpectedly it was merely blue silver grass, the sense of disparity caused Su Yuntao to feel somewhat in a bad mood.
Uncle, you still have not let me undergo spirit power test, right.
Tang San saw Su Yuntao already wanted to pack up that blue crystal ball, and hurriedly reminded him.
Su Yuntao said without looking back:
No need to test. Blue silver grass, for this useless spirit I still have never seen one instance where spirit power appeared.
Let me give it a try, uncle.
Tang San persistently said. When the golden light brought the warm feeling inside him, it produced a strange sensation, as if a great door opened and caused a subtle change in his Mysterious Heaven skill. At the same time, he also very much wanted to know, what the actual difference was between his inner strength and this worlds spirit.
Su Yuntao was dumbfounded all of a sudden, turning around, to Tang Sans calm and rather steadfast gaze. In his heart musing, this child was seemingly out of the ordinary.
Part 4
Very well.
Trying once could not waste much time. While speaking, he handed over the blue crystal ball to Tang San.
As before, Su Yuntao instructed to withdraw blue silver grass from within the body. He realized, this really was not difficult; with respect to Mysterious Heaven Skill control it was simr to what the skill to withdraw could aplish. Simultaneously, he additionally discovered, the moment blue silver grass appeared, seemingly it also was his Mysterious Heaven skill pouring out, and like that blue little grass became condensed through Mysterious Heaven skill.
With his palm just about to touch the blue crystal ball, Tang Sans body fiercely trembled all of a sudden. He was shocked to discover, that seemingly very beautiful blue crystal ball unexpectedly possessed tremendous attraction, his inner strength surging out as if finding an outlet. He wanted to struggle free, but no matter how he tried he was unable to escape out that strong attraction.
Su Yuntao was simrly amazed. To think that this situation would arise while thest spirit power test of this Holy Spirit viges was taken. Suddenly, the blue crystal ball in his hand began to shine, dazzling blue light starting from a point spread in a sh. In an eye blink, this crystal ball looked just like it was a resplendent gem giving off sparkling luminescence. A cool blue re showed, unspeakably moving.
In ordance with the traditional test, as long as the crystal ball gave some response, even a single trace of radiance, it would prove by test that spirit power existed, and at present the blue crystal ball radiated such dazzling radiance that there was only one exnation.
Heavens, it actually is innate full spirit power.
Blue green light released again from Su Yuntaos body, and the crystal ball shot out from Tang Sans palm. At this moment, he saw before his eyes this boys gaze had already bepletely different. It seemingly resembled the appearance of a monster.
Tang San naturally also noticed that his situation was different from the other childrens test. Feeling uncertain, he asked:
Uncle, what is innate full spirit power?
Su Yuntao dully looked at him, and subconsciously exined:
For everyone at the time of spirit awakening, apart from a spirits form, while deciding whether it is big and powerful, the amount of spirit power is also extremely important. Vast amount of people at the time of spirit awakening do not have spirit power, like the several children before this. They are destined to be unable to be spirit masters in their lifetime. But provided spirit power appears, even if only a little, anyone can undergo meditation cultivation. And at the time of spirit awakening the spirit power amount is crucial for setting spirit master cultivation starting level. With higher spirit power level, acquired cultivation rate is greater. Moreover, because of starting level, the fundamentals will naturally also be practiced earlier than others. What is known as innate full spirit power is that at the time of spirit awakening, one is innately capable of attaining the highest spirit power.
Highest spirit power?
Tang San looked at Su Yuntao, his heart swirling. He did not know what his spirit power was, but it could certainly be, that the testing blue crystal ball absorbed his internal strength from Mysterious Heaven skill. Could it be said that, his internal strength in this world transformed into spirit power?
Perhaps it was because Tang Sans innate full spirit power caused no small shock to Su Yuntao, but he did not mind taking the trouble to exin:
Our spirit is graded like this: every ten ranks is a title. After spirit awakening, one can automatically be known as spirit schr. Of course, only a first level spirit schr. In ordance with spirit strength intensity it is subdivided into ranks. What is meant by innate full spirit strength is that exactly after awakening, spirit strength level is innately the highest tenth rank. I still have nevere across a person with innate full spirit strength; originally when I awakened, I also was only second rank spirit power, nothing more.
Tang San had already collected himself by now. It was very difficult to find a true spirit master, so he naturally was unable to give up, and hurriedly asked his inner hearts doubt,
Innate spirit strength can only be tenth rank? It cannot be higher?
The blue green light around Su Yuntaos whole body disappeared, withdrawing his spirit body possession,
Of course not. A spirit masters strength cannot be promoted that easily. During each advancement of title, not only must spirit power first reach the summit of the title, furthermore one must obtain a spirit ring. Without a spirit ring, even if you further make great efforts with cultivation, it is still impossible to enter the next title. Just for instance like you right now, because you have already attained innate full spirit power. Therefore, if you want to continue promoting your spirit power, instead of meditation, you must first obtain a spirit ring. After entering into the lower levels of the second title, you will be able to continue meditation cultivation.
Tang San suddenly said:
Spirit ring, like the halo around your body just now? You are 26th rank, therefore have two spirit rings.
Su Yuntao nodded, said:
Exactly like that. Your circumstances are very exceptional, innate full spirit power is a rare once in a hundred year gift. Its a pity, truly is a pity. Unexpectedly it is a useless spirit. Even if your spirit were only a farm tool, it would be strongerpared to blue silver grass. In that case, I could ..
He did not say more, but Tang San also faintly understood his meaning, only in his heart, a covering veil was lifted.
Tang San had always been a person good at contemtion. In his previous life he was like that, in this life he was still like that. ording to what Su Yuntao said, in his case spirit strength truly was linked with internal strength. That is, after arriving in this world, cultivation of internal strength became spirit strength, and the reason why his Mysterious Heaven skill was unable to enter the secondary tier, was exactly because of this so called spirit ring. To be precise, if he wanted to further improve, he must be like a spirit master to obtain spirit ring. But what is a spirit ring?
Tang San properly thought it through before continuing asking. But Su Yuntao had already picked up the bundle and headed to leave.
Old Jack.
Door open, old Jack with a tense face went to meet Su Yuntao.
Grandmaster, what do you think. Do this years vige children possibly have capability of bing spirit masters?
Su Yuntao looked at him, made a sighing sound, and said:
There is one who does, only its a pity.
In Jacks eyes revealed a bewildered indeterminate expression. Enquiring further, he asked:
Grandmaster, that oue is
Su Yuntao said:
This year among these eight children, only one possess spirit power, and even innate full spirit power, its too bad, his spirit is blue silver grass. You understand?
Blue silver grass? Innate full spirit power? Heavens.
On Jacks face was a downcast expression which was much more gravepared to Su Yuntao. He who had been vige chief for so many years, naturally understood what significance innate full spirit power represented. But this innate full spirit power appeared with blue silver grass spirit; that truly was
Grandmaster, blue silver grass truly has no way of cultivation?
Jack asked with a frown.
Su Yuntao could understand old Jacks state of mind. Instead of his earlier arrogant manner, patting old Jacks shoulder, he said:
It is not entirely unable to cultivate. Only, you consider blue silver grass in rate of spirit promotion; what can evolution aplish? Useless spirits are in the end useless spirits. Even while bing a spirit master, he probably will be a useless spirit master. This innate full spirit power truly is a pity. Well then, I will leave first, I must still go to another vige.
Su Yuntao in the end did not wait for Tang San to continue asking questions, departing from the vige. With no Su Yuntao, Tang San could only run to Jack outside, asking his most urgent question,
Jack grandpa, what is a spirit ring? How can one obtain a spirit ring?
Old Jack, as if still thinking over Su Yuntaos words, subconsciously answered:
I also do not know what spirit ring is. In order to obtain spirit ring, one seemingly must hunt spirit beasts. This is very a very dangerous task that only spirit masters are capable of.
Chapter 3 — Twin spirits
Chapter 3: Twin spirits
Part 1
Oh.
Spirit ring, spirit beast, these twopletely new terms resounded continuously in Tang Sans mind. Although he wasntpletely sure that his surmise was correct, but since Mysterious Heaven Skill was unable to break through the bottleneck all along, this spirit ring clearly was a breakthrough.
By now, Jack had already recovered, lowering his head to regard Tang San, and said astonished:
Little San, you couldnt be that innate full spirit power blue silver grass child mentioned by the grandmaster.
Tang San nodded, said:
Its me.
Old Jack crouched down, and faced Tang San. Looking at him, Jack said,
Little San, I did not expect your talents to be so remarkable. Its too bad, you have that father who doesnt have good spirit to pass on to you. Otherwise, perhaps you truly could be our viges second spirit saint. You tell grandpa whether or not you want to go to a special school to study spirit master cultivation method. Only that ce has ess to the most urate knowledge about spirits.
By now, inside Tang San, a strong interest toward spirits had already appeared, especially the rtion between spirits and his own Mysterious Heaven skill, but he still did not have a definite answer immediately.
Grandpa Jack, not until I ask dad.
Jack suddenly realised, even an intelligent child is after all still a child, and no matter how he puts it they must also go to consult Tang Haos opinion.
In his eyes was a rather steadfast light. Even though he truly did not want to go see that slovenly apparition, for the sake of the vige to be able to once again produce a spirit master, he would stop at nothing.
Go, little San. Grandpa will apany you back home.
Old Jack stealthily returned without the other children, letting their parents collect them, and took only this Tang San back to the smithy.
Before noon was Tang Haos routine nap time, and the smithy was very quiet.
Tang Hao, Tang Hao.
Old Jack did not care whether Tang Hao was asleep. Concerning this slovenly cksmith, he truly loathed him very much. Were he not forging farm tools very cheaply, he wanted to kick Tang Hao out of the vige long ago.
At the same time as calling Tang Hao, old Jack looked around everywhere, at first wanting to find a chair to sit on, but seeing those broken tattered worn out things, he prudently did not have the courage to pull one over. His age was already not inconsiderable, and he had a thought that if he fell in here he would not only pull muscles or break bones.
Who is making such a fuss?
Tang Haos somewhat angry voice resounded. Pushing aside inner room door curtain, he unhurriedly came out.
He first caught sight of his son, only then shifting his gaze to Jack,
Old Jack, what are you doing?
Jack angrily said:
Today is the day of your sons spirit awakening. Dont you know how important this is? Other peoples families have both parents apanying. You should go as well, and it still is like always.
Tang Hao, ignoring Jacks taunts as usual, his gaze once again shifted to his son,
Little San, your spirit awakened? What is it?
Tang San said:
Dad, its blue silver grass.
Blue silver grass?
For some reason, despite being disinterested in other matters all along, once Tang Hao heard these three words, his body suddenly trembled all at once, and in his eyes also showed a trace of sparkling brilliance.
Tang Haos expression changed, only paying attention to Tang San. Old Jack naturally didnt care what the slovenly cksmiths expression was, and immediately said:
Though its blue silver grass, but little San still has innate full spirit power. Tang Hao, Ive decided that this year our viges one student quota goes to Tang San. Let him go to Nuoding city primary spirit master academy to study. The vige will guarantee the costs.
Blue silver grass, blue silver grass.
Tang Hao again and again murmured these few words, abruptly lifting his head. In his eyes showed a strong light Tang San had never seen before. He said quietly:
Wont do.
What did you say? I heard it wrong.
Jack dug in his ear, taken aback staring at Tang Hao,
You should know just how valuable this opportunity is. Even if our Holy Spirit vige produced a spirit saint once upon a time, every one year we also only have one student quota. For other viges, more than two or three viges have to share one persons quota, dont you know? This is a good opportunity. Perhaps little San is capable of bing an exalted master.
Tang Hao looked at Jack with cold eyes,
What use is being exalted? I just know that if he leaves, no one will make me food. Blue silver grass, what do you think cultivating blue silver grass can aplish? That is only a useless spirit.
Old Jack forcefully said:
But he has innate full spirit power, as long as he is able to obtain a spirit ring, even if its the least quality spirit ring, he is also immediately capable of bing a spirit master. Spirit master, you understand? Our vige already has not produced a spirit master in so many years.
Tang Hao coolly said:
This just now is your true purpose. Saying it wont do, means it wont do. You can leave.
Tang----Hao----.
In old Jacks mind mes of fury already burned to the maximum.
Tang Hao as before had a listless expression,
No need to be that loud, Im not deaf yet. I said: you can go.
Grandpa Jack, you please dont take offense. I still wont go to study spirit master abilities. Dad is right, blue silver grass is only a useless spirit. Thank you for your good intentions.
Although Jack loathed Tang Hao the most, he was still extraordinarily fond of the intelligent Tang San, and his chest filled with burning fury was gradually pacified. He sighed deeply,
Good child, grandpa isnt angry. Well then, grandpa will leave.
Saying so, he turned around and headed out.
Tang San hurriedly saw him out. Dad could ignore him, but Jack was the vige elder, who also treated him very well. Courtesy to him was absolutely not a small thing.
Jack walked to the smithys door and stopped, turning to look in Tang Haos direction, saying sincerely and earnestly:
Tang Hao, all your life wille to an end like this, but little San is still young. Should you not consider giving him some means of making a living? Dont hold him back. Then at least he will not end up in the same situation as you afterwards. If you change your decisione to find me, ok. There is still three months before this years Nuoding spirit master primary academy enrollment.
Part 2
As Tang San saw off old Jack, his heart had also fallen many times. After all, Su Yuntao''s words of spirit rings could have some bearing on his Mysterious Heaven skill breakthrough problem. But he did not let this affect his behaviour very much, he believed he still had a chance.
Unhurriedly he went back to the smithy. Tang Hao unusually had not returned to the inner room to continue sleeping, and was rather sitting on a chair with eyes closed and resting.
"Dad, you can go back to the inner room to sleep a moment, I will go prepare the midday meal."
Tang Hao, his eyes still closed, indifferently said,
"Do you also feel very disappointed? You also want to go be a spirit master?"
Tang San was taken aback somewhat,
"It''s not important, dad. Bing a cksmith is also good, it can also support us. You promised me to teach me how to forge farm tools, right? "
Tang Hao slowly opened his eyes. In the center of his eyes, Tang San saw an agitated mood. Unconsciously, Tang Hao''s right fist was already held tight, and his face which already appeared grey and old showed a trace of ice cold air,
Spirit master? What use is bing a spirit master? Not to mention a mere waste spirit, even the fiercest spirit or the most powerful spirit is of what use? Still only a good for nothing, that''s all. "
Tang Hao''s mood was very agitated, his whole body quivering.Tang San saw in his fathers eyes something glittering.
Running over, Tang San gripped Tang Haos fist,
Dad, dont be angry, I dont want to go be a spirit master. Ill always apany you and make you food.
Taking a deep breath, Tang Haos agitation left as quickly as it came, and he calmly said:
Bring out your spirit and let me have a look.
Ok.
Tang San nodded, lifting his right hand. Within his body Mysterious Heaven skill quietly pushed, and within his consciousness he felt a peculiar warm current permeated with Mysterious Heaven Skill. Pale blue radiance appearing at the palm of his hand, in an instant, a blue delicate little grass already appeared.
Staring dazedly at the blue silver grass in Tang Sans hand, Tang Hao was in a spell of absentmindedness, for a long time until he gradually recovered. Bright eyes and swallowing hard, he murmured in a low voice:
Blue silver grass; it really is blue silver grass. And the same as hers.
Abruptly, Tang Hao vigorously stood up and walked over to the inner room, the sudden movement nearly causing him to fall over in front of Tang San, the blue silver grass spirit in his hand dissolving on its own.
Dad.
Tang Hao impatiently waved his hand,
Dont disturb me.
While speaking, he already entered through the inner room door curtain.
But, I still have another spirit.
Tang San still knew after todays spirit awakening that his case was out of the ordinary. He had not put this question to Su Yuntao or old Jack; after all, those both were only strangers, nothing more.
Tang Sect Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record general principles, first point: Never let a person you cannotpletely trust know how much strength you really possess.
Tang San had alreadypletely learned the Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record by heart, and he was even more absolutely persistent in adhering to the general principles.
The door curtain was violently pushed aside, and Tang Hao again emerged into the outer room, his face already full of a shocked expression. His two eyes were red, as if crying just a moment ago.
Tang San did not open his mouth, rather like a moment ago he had raised the right hand, and he slowly raised his left hand. This time, instead of a blue light, faint ck light bubbled out from the center of his palm, in a brilliant sh condensing, as a bizarre thing appeared in his hand.
That was an entirely pitch ck hammer. The hammer handle was about half a chi in length, with a cylindrical hammerhead. It would appear to resemble a smaller version of the forging hammer, yet that hammers pitch ck surface had a peculiar light, and on the cylindrical hammerhead coiled a faint circle of a decorative pattern.
For some reason, just as the hammer appeared on the middle of Tang Sans hand, all the air in the room seemed somewhat heavy, and Tang San just as if unable to bear the weight of that little hammer could only hold it, his arm slowly drooping. His facial expression had already be somewhat pale.
Different from the blue silver grass which seemed not to require depleting Mysterious Heaven Skill, when this ck little hammer appeared, it practically sucked up Tang Sans own internal strength. He also could only with effort manage to keep his grip tight on the hammer handle. Although it would appear that the hammer was very small, but in fact its weight surpassed that of the forging hammer by far.
This, this is
Tang Hao was less than one step forward in front of Tang San, and grabbed hold of the hammer in his hands to bring before his face. Tang Haos hands had great strength, at least Tang San no longer felt that his arm held such a great burden.
Just as Tang Hao gripped his hand, a kind feeling like warm blood rushing through his veins made a part of Tang Sans heartfortable,
Dad, whats wrong?
Looking at that ck little hammer, the agitated radiance which had vanished appeared in Tang Haos eyes once more,
Twin spirits. Its actually twin spirits. Son, my son.
Abruptly, Tang Hao spread his strong arms, and tightly hugged Tang San to his chest.
Tang Haos chest was very wide. Perhaps because of his long work as a cksmith, even though on the surface he looked very sluggish, the muscles on his body certainly had not lessened over the years, and being held in his arms was very warm. That kind of paternal love brought a sense of security that was irreceable.
Dad.
Tang San stopped, rather dumbfounded. As far as he could remember, this was the first time Tang Hao had hugged him in this way.
The hammer in his hand seemed to be heavier and heavier, and even though Tang San very much liked the warmth from this paternal love, he even more did not want the iron hammer to slip out of his hand and smash his father.
Dad, I cant hold on.
Tang San could not bear to say these words.
Tang Hao released his arms,
Withdraw it.
Dispersing in ck light, the weight disappeared. Tang Sans heart felt very odd; this hammer undoubtedly was a hybrid with his Mysterious Heaven Skill exceptional inner strength, but why was he still unable to lift it? What else made him astounded was that after summoning that little hammer, his inner strength actually was nearlypletely used up.
Part 3
Tang San had never seen his fathers facial expression so rich. Every kind ofplex emotion appeared on Tang Haos face, and after a long time, he could slowly utter a sentence,
Remember, in the future, you must use the hammer in your left hand to protect well the grass in your right hand. Forever.
Tang San nodded without understanding the reason. Tang Hao stood up, going straight back to the inner room.
While preparing the midday meal, Tang San at the same time pondered on how this day he came into contact with the spirit world. Twin spirits, seemingly in this world very few should exist, otherwise father could not have been shocked in that way. It looked as if this hammer spirit of his seemed to move him very greatly.
Concerning what he said, what was nevertheless also important was that spirits were interconnected with Mysterious Heaven skill. In his case since this spirit ring was precisely the key to his inability to break through Mysterious Heaven Skill, then, no matter how, he would have to think of a way to get a spirit ring to test at some time.
At the midday meal, Tang Hao seemed very taciturn, his appetite also seemed a great deal smaller than before. His gaze frequently fell on Tang San, seemingly hesitating about something.
Having finished the midday meal, Tang San as usual prepared to tidy away the dishes, but Tang Hao asked him to stop.
Wait a moment before you tidy up, ok. Little San, I ask you, do you want to be a spirit master?
Tang San was dazed for a moment, looking towards Tang Hao, unwilling to deceive his father. He hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded.
Tang Hao heaved a sigh, his face seeming even older,
In the end you still head for this path.
He only spoke this sentence, then returned to his room.
Tang San realized, when Tang Hao sighed, he felt were disappointed but nevertheless his expression was more gratified. He understood that in his fathers heart seemed to be many hidden things.
Clearing away all the dishes, Tang San returned to his room and continued his work. With the collision between forging hammer and iron chunk, nking noises resounded. Although he did not know at what time this chunk of pig iron could be the fist size that Tang Hao demanded, but this type of forging had a not inconsiderable benefit regarding increasing his Mysterious Heaven skill, and regarding his physical training the effect was also pretty good. Tang San already started trying to exhaust less Mysterious Heaven skill inner strength when wielding the iron hammer if possible. This way, he could maintain the time he could sessively swing the hammer even longer.
From noon he beat another three hundred times, perceiving that every now and then a few impurities had been driven out of the chunk of iron. Lifting the door curtain, Tang Hao entered. This afternoon he seemingly had not forged any farm tools, at least Tang San had not heard the familiar beating sounds.
Dad.
Tang San looked in his fathers direction, halting the hammer in his hands and lowering it.
Tang Hao motioned him to continue, walking near to stand calmly at one side. He did not start to speak, only looked at him.
Tang San only then continued to wield the hammer. By now his clothes were already soaked with sweat. With his current inner strength, he still could not adapt to the temperature level, let alone this absolutely heavy physicalbour.
Dang, dang, dang, dang, dang The beating sound unceasingly resounded, Tang Sans small body with the iron hammer in his hands definitely could not be proportional, but every time the iron hammer swung it nevertheless acted powerfully.
Tang Hao in his heart said, innate superhuman strength and additionally innate full spirit power, no wonder he is able to swing the iron hammer inspite of being this small. Old Jacks words might be correct; he should not let his dispiritedness affect this childs growth and the road from here, even if he himself left.
Looking at Tang San dripping with sweat, Tang Hao finally set his determination.
Pause a moment.
Tang Hao started to speak.
Tang San lowered the iron hammer in his hands, faintly panting somewhat, quietly urging his bodys Mysterious Heaven skill to adjust his breathing, in order to recover his physical strength.
Tang Hao walked over in front of Tang San, taking the iron hammer in his hands, and looked at the stove where the iron chunk was glowing red hot in the fire,
Beating it like this, even with a year it could not be fist sized.
Tang san faced up, looking at his tall and big father,
Then how should I do it?
Tang Hao indifferently said:
Tell me, when you swing the forging hammer to beat it, at what part of the body does the strength firste from?
Tang San thought, then said:
It should be the waist, right. From the waist through the back, then afterwards along the arm to raise the forging hammer?
Tang Hao did not confirm nor deny Tang Sans statement, but continued asking,
Of the human body apart from the brain, which part is the most important?
Its the heart.
Tang San replied without the slightest hesitation. The heart and the brain could simrly cause instant death, and while the brain still had the skull for protection, the heart had only skin and muscle, nothing more. As a Tang Sect disciple, he was very clear on the human bodysposition, and using hidden weapons to pierce an enemys heart was the most effective and fastest method to cause fatality.
Tang Hao paused for a moment, then said:
Then you tell me how many hearts a person has.
Aa?
Tang San, taken aback, looked at him, rather at a loss. Saying how many hearts a person had?
Answer me.
Tang Hao coldly looked at him, his figure giving off pressure that caused Tang San to be unable to breathe.
One.
Tang Hao shook his head, saying:
No, youre mistaken. Remember, people have three hearts, not one.
Three?
Tang San stared dumbstruck at Tang Hao, not understanding what he meant.
Tang Hao reversed his grip on the iron hammer, using the handle to poke both Tang Sans calves,
Here. On peoples two calf muscles, in other words, are the second and third hearts. If a person wants to bring out one''s entire physical strength, in that case, he must use three hearts simultaneously to have a result. Therefore, when bringing out strength, it definitely does not stem from the lower back. The three hearts is the correct starting point.
When the heart inside your chest beats rapidly, power originating from the two calves, force transmits up, reaching the thigh, passing through the waist, back, arm, and finally releasing. This is how to hit with all one''s strength. Hearts give force, the waist is the axis. Watch.
Part 4
Tang Hao raised the hammer in his hand, making Tang San draw back several steps. At the same time, the hammer in his hand already changed direction to return, and with a deep loud shout, his body half turning, both legs sticking firmly to the ground, uncovered by tattered trouser legs both calves momentarily tensed, his whole person resembling a fierce tiger ready to spring. Legs emitting strength, waist twisting, and the forging hammer was invisible in the midst of already being brought back down, with a nging sound. Heavilying down on top of the red hot chunk of pig iron.
Tang San couldpletely feel that this was only a single person emitting physical strength. Tang Hao didnt have internal strength, and even further he had not released some kind of spirit power. This was entirely the strength of the human body, and that chunk of previously red hot iron, still hadpletely caved in nearly a third from the smash, the deformation was extremely distinct.
With the lower legs emitting strength, controlling the bodys strength to sessfully link it into a whole, is how to go all out.
Tang Hao passed the iron hammer into Tang Sans hands,
You do it.
Ok.
Tang San hadnt thought that forging also had this kind of striking method. This simple method of emitting strength could not only be used for forging, it should also be able to be used for his Tang sect martial arts.
Both hands gripping the hammer handle, imitating Tang Haos posture from before, Tang Sans both eyes firmly fixed on the red hot iron chunk. Mysterious Heaven skill slowly working deep in his lower legs, both feet firmly gripping the ground.
Tang San shouted loudly, the physical power of the legs together with the Mysterious Heaven skill power burst from the lower legs, spreading in a sh, waist turning, through the back, across both shoulders, further into the arms. He distinctly felt as if his strength had be more powerful than ever before, that starting via the lower legs erupting up until the arms swinging the iron hammer, his body seemingly wanted to fly from this great force.
Dang~~~~~~, the iron hammer urately smashed down on the iron lump, emitting a loud sound.
Because of Tang Sans whole body swinging the iron hammer both his feet left the ground, staggering forward a step. The iron hammer rebounded back up, and even though he had Mysterious Jade Hands, his hands certainly did not have any trouble, but both arms suffered a burst of tingling from the shock of the rebound. Fortunately Mysterious Heaven skill worked without dy, and the tingling sensation gradually faded.
The result was obvious, despite Tang Sans age. Adding on Mysterious Heaven skill, that this result was inferior to Tang Hao was clear, butpared to his previous hits, this effect was even more than could be made with ten before.
Seeing Tang Sans movement, Tang Hao certainly did not give praise, but in his eyes shed a trace of an astonished look. Tang Sans work was clearly beyond what he had anticipated. Tang Hao did not expect Tang San to actually master this force emitting method in this short time.
He also did not know that Tang San had all along painstakingly cultivated Tang sect martial arts, not only having Mysterious Heaven skill foundation, but Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track and additionally Mysterious Jade Hand, making his coordination ability by far surpass others his age. Since his understanding of the body also was notcking, this strength emitting technique was naturally easy to grasp. Of course, since that was the first time, his wielding was still not skillful.
Dad, did I do it right?
Tang Hao slowly nodded,
You understand the effect of the heart? Humans employ the most muscle precisely in calves, so the calves are the source of all strength. Use the power of the lower legs well, gathering strength to greatly increase effort.
While speaking, Tang Hao walked to the side of the bellows and sat down, and from under the bellows pulled out something forged from pig iron: two foot pedal like objects. Tang Hao held them to connect under the bellows, and used both his hands to draw the bellows closed,
In forging, the effect of the bellows is also especially significant. Fully heated metal can be forged even better, and this can cause its toughness to be even stronger. Any block of metal, even if it is very impure metal, it all also has its own soul. If the temperature is inadequate, and when forging if too much physical strength is used it will shatter. Like that, even if melted and reforged this chunk of metal is still only waste. Therefore, when you use all your strength to hammer an iron chunk, you must maintain its temperature well. Pumping bellows is simrly also using the power of the lower legs. Not only can you as far as possible preserve physical strength, you can also cause the bellows effect to reach the greatest temperature.
Both feet pressing down on the pedals, he abruptly released his strength. Starting at the legs, the whole body rapidly bounced back, both arms naturally driving the bellows handles to open, legs straightening and bending, again bringing the handles back. Betweening and returning, the bellows operated at full strength. Tang Haos movements certainly did not appear swift, but every one brought into y the bellows to the utmost. The muscles on the calf lead down, and as his body with the bellows took on a particr kind of rhythm, mes suddenly leapt up from the centre of the furnace, the iron chunk at once burned a fierce red.
Youe draw the bellows, ording to my movements just now.
Tang Hao gave over his seat to Tang San.
Having previously experienced wielding the iron hammer and carefully observing, Tang San sat on Tang Haos previous seat, very quickly grasping the method to work the bellows, although still somewhat jerky. But he attentively noted that every time strength released, it started from the lower legs. Sure enough, as Tang Hao said, not only did he save very much of his physical strength, but the result aspared to before was also iparably better.
Tang Hao held Tang Sans forging hammer, and coolly said:
Using all your strength in wielding the hammer to forge can fully bring your physical strength into use. But equally, with the hammers descent, the force from the rebound can create a very great load on you. In the event of being without a suitable guiding method, it is easy to injure yourself, and it can also cause part of the physical strength to be wasted, unable to act on the metal. Following my movement you must attentively observe, this is the key to whether you can beat this lump of pig iron into fist size in a short time.
Inhaling deeply, Tang Haos eyes focused. Following Tang Sans working on the bellows, the whole iron lump already burned an intense red, zing mes leapt up, causing the inside of the room to grow exceedingly scorching hot.
Part 5
As Tang Hao moved, his motion did not seem to be any different from before, from leg to waist, waist to back, back to arms, with a nging sound the iron hammer pounded down on the iron chunk.
Just as the iron hammer bounced up from the reaction force, Tang Hao abruptly made a turn, with the lower legs emitting power as before. The rebound swing of the hammer already rising, he wielded it in a circle overhead, bringing a sharp sound of wind, and again came a loud sound as it struck iron chunk. Not only was the speed of this strike remarkable, but the physical force was also strongerpared to the first.
The iron hammer rebounded up high, and Tang Haos movement with the magnitude of the iron hammers rise seemingly attained a kind of perfect harmony. Not early notte, just in the split second the iron hammer reached its upward peak, his body drove the iron hammer in a full circle, to once again smash down.
Tang Sans eyes shone. This was unmistakably a method to leverage force, utilizing the rebound force from the impact between hammer and metal and converting it into downward force. The motion was perfectly coordinated in order to the greatest degree avoid being harmed from the rebound force, and instead transforming this physical force to especially add to the hit. Starting from the second strike, the physical force of every hit surpassed Tang Haos full strength, but was still under his control.
Tang Hao moved faster and faster, the forging hammershing down on the iron chunk like a violent storm, the iron chunk continuously being deformed by the beats of the forging hammer. It was shocking, the precision of Tang Haos strikes was unreal. Every time the iron chunk was hit it was reduced to half its former thickness, and when it started to be t, the forging hammer in his hand would at once hit the iron chunks edge, causing it to flip. Thus, the iron chunk was evenly enduring his hammer blows, and was not simply pounded into an iron t cake.
In a sh, the hammer had already struck thirty six times, and Tang Haos both hands drove the iron hammer to spin overhead sessively in three circles. Not until the force of the hammer was dispersed, did he stand down the hammer. His face not red, breath notboured, as if that previous mad storm of blows had not been produced by him at all.
The whole iron chunk, after just thirty six blows in the whole small circle, with the naked eye it was actually already hard to see any impurities within.
This just now was true cksmith mastery, a beautiful hammer method.
Understand?
Tang Hao looked at Tang San who was unceasingly pumping the bellows.
Tang San thought, then said:
Leverage the force, I understand the principle. Only, this seems to be not simple at all.
Tang Hao indifferently said:
If you want to aplish my kind of level, there is only one way: skilles from practice. Furthermore, you must bear in mind, if you are striking a piece ofmon metal, then when it is the most impure, it is also most likely to shatter. At that time, when you beat it the physical force must be smaller, and as its impurities gradually decrease, your physical force can begin to gradually increase to maintain the effect of the strikes. This way of dynamic control is pivotal. You slowly practice by yourself, ok. Dont blindly increase force and speed: uracy is equally important. At least you must understand the hammers descent, unless you can hit any ce, what use is more physical strength?
With the weight of the forging hammer returned into Tang Sans hands, Tang Hao turned and left.
Father did not go back on his word, he really taught his forging methods, and also, from father teaching his point of view on these things, any profession all have their own profound mysteries, they are all not so simple.
In the next half months time, Tang San everyday practiced the force borrowing hammer forging method Tang Hao taught him. Despite having Controlling Crane Catching Dragon to assist his strength control, and having Purple Demon Eye to determine the position of his hammer blows, this forging method was still more difficult to master than he could have imagined.
Since it was hitting with all his strength, using full strength was in itself very hard to control. Drawing strength from the rebound, and again controlling the bodys bnce in order to position the hammer blow was extremely difficult. With increasing hits, the required essential force control increased somewhat, and the bodys unceasing rotation could not only cause a sense of dizziness, but at the same time the force of each falling strike also became even harder to control.
Fortunately, he had already been striking that chunk of iron for a very long time, so its impurities were already very few and it was not so easy to shatter. Otherwise he would not be able to control the weight of that forging hammer, and would probably already have smashed it to pieces.
But, in the middle of this practice course, Tang Sans use of Mysterious Heaven Skill, as well as Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, Mysterious Jade Hands with Purple Demon Eyes coordination, all advanced unnoticed.
From the first day when he was only able to swing twice before starting to deviate in position, up until today half a monthter, he could already continuously swing seven times, urately striking the iron chunk without error. The improvement was extremely obvious. At the same time, the iron chunk under his full strength beating became smaller and smaller; every day brought results.
Of course, this also had an inseparable connection with that lower leg force generating method. With this kind of force generating method, he could greatly reduce the consumption of the Mysterious Heaven Skill, enabling Tang San to have even more time to pump the bellows and forge.
Originally his father swung the hammer thirty six times, but also it would appear that he had surplus energy. He himself could only swing seven times, he didnt know when he could reach his fathers level. Every time Tang San thought about this, he immediately had additional motivation to practice.
These days, as if he had forgotten about spirits and spirit rings, when cultivating Purple Demon Eye on the mountain top in the early morning, he also deeply thought about the problem of how to swing the hammer.
Three months time passed very quickly, and just as Tang San could begin to wield the hammer thirteen times, Tang Hao began to instruct him on how to forge tools. Tang Haos teaching method was very direct: exactly like before he would do it once, then let Tang San do it again, and as long as he saw some of the basics were learnt he did not interfere with his practice, never having many words of direction. Only at crucial parts, did he say a few words.
Precisely because of this, every time Tang Hao gave pointers, Tang San remembered it all the more clearly.
Chapter 4 — Otherworldly Tang San’s First Hidden Weapon
Chapter 4: Otherworldly Tang Sans First Hidden Weapon
Part 1
Early morning, Tang San returned feeling refreshed from the mountaintop to make breakfast. Since he used Purple Demon Eye every day, and also unceasingly cultivated in the morning, Purple Demon Eye had already made significant progresspared to before. His eyesight was already capable of clearly seeing the minute motion of a mosquito pping its wings within ten meters. If not for Mysterious Heaven skill being unable to break through the bottleneck, Tang San believed, his progress in other aspects would be even greater.
Forging a fifty square centimeter block of pig iron into fist size; that task which was seemingly impossible at first, had already been aplished by Tang San as early as half a month ago. With the force leveraging method Tang Hao taught him, he was also capable of more than twenty four hammer swings, every swing with wless precision, including control of force. Although all along Tang Hao never had any praise for him, but since his father once in a while unintentionally revealed it, Tang San knew that this hammer method also had some small aplishment atst, and again thought it was still important to depend on unceasing practice.
At once entering the door, lightly touching his wrist, Tang Sans face showed a trace of a satisfied smile; on his wrist was attached his first work since arriving in this world, and every step waspleted by him on his own.
That was a spring loaded dart concealed in his sleeve. When speaking about Tang sect in the first ce, the concealed dart is the most ordinary kind of hidden weapon. The key to manufacturing the concealed dart depends on the power of the mechanism as well as the degree of ingenuity of the design. Tang Sans manufactured sleeve dart was even equipped with a safety device, so no idental injury was possible.
One set of sleeve darts was just like three arrows made to fit in a sleeve, even now it was without exception on Tang Sans hand. The material for this sleeve dart had consumed exactly that chunk of pig iron he had hammered for nearly a hundred days.
Just as Tang San delivered thepleted task to Tang Hao, when he held that fist sized chunk ofpletely forged pig iron, he was shocked to discover that the piece of pig iron that originally had contained numerous impurities had changed into a chunk of iron mother, genuine iron mother.
In his previous life, let alone him, even if it was Tang sects best forging grandmaster, he could not aplish this method to forgemon pig iron into iron mother. But in this world it was reality. This in itself was an extremely inconceivable matter. This sleeve dart on Tang Sans wrist was made from that chunk of iron mother. Topletely manufacture the sleeve dart, including three ten centimetres small arrows inside, he used all the iron mother he had.
Speaking of forging, Tang San was no good; far inferior to Tang Hao. But when speaking about making clever hidden weapons, let alone Tang Hao, perhaps all of Douluo Continent did not have anyone who couldpare to his Tang outer sect genius.
Ordinary sleeve darts had a range of fifteen metres or so, but the sleeve dart made by Tang San could maintain an effective attack range of over thirty metres.
What is called effective attack range, is exactly the sleeve dart emission distance in a straight line, it is also exactly the distance where the weapon is fully able to kill or wound.
Tang Sans sleeve darts, even though only three, were made extremely ingeniously. On each sleeve dart were three blood grooves. If not because of the size being too small, he still thought to give the sleeve dart arrowheads barbs. The tail had four tiny fletchings that could cause the sleeve dart to fly extremely smoothly. The tapered arrowhead was spiral rifled, so that when the sleeve dart wasunched it possessed even stronger piercing power.
Making designs for hidden weapons, Tang San was always pursuing perfection; even though this was only a single ordinary sleeve dart, nothing more.
Tang San knew that he was still young right now; Mysterious Heaven skill also could not break through the bottleneck. Even if he was an ordinary person he could not say he was worried; only in case he encountered a spirit master like Su Yuntao who could use spirits would his strength be far from enough. But with this sleeve dart it was different, Tang San believed that depending on it, even if his actual strength was not more powerful than a spirit master, he had ways to deal with it all.
Tang sect Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record, general principles second point: what are hidden weapons: employed surreptitiously, a special martial weapon to vanquish the enemy and obtain victory. If the enemy knows you want to use it, like that, it is no longer a hidden weapon, rather an overt weapon.
Tang San of course could not let his hidden weapon be an overt weapon. Tang Hao also never bothered about what he used this chunk of iron mother for, therefore this sleeve dart was a secret that belonged to him alone.
Entering the house, the appetizing smell of congee wafted out, the same as he made every day, and had already long since be used to.
Dad,e eat.
Tang San called towards the inner room.
Unusually, the Tang Hao who appeared every day when he heard about food was nowhere to be seen today.
Tang Sans heart at once tightened, was his dad ill? He hastily took three steps and ran two steps towards his fathers room.
Tang Hao wasnt in the room. In however many years, this was the first time he was not still sleeping in.
When Tang San was in the middle of thinking over where Tang Hao could have gone, Tang Hao returned.
Little San, where on earth did you go this early in the morning? Tang Hao coolly asked.
Tang San said:
I went out for exercise. Every morning I go out for a run.
This did not count as a lie, he truly did go out to exercise.
Oh.
Tang Hao did not try to dig deeper, and coolly said:
Today you wont practice forging again. Get your things ready, tomorrow old Jack will take you to Nuoding city.
Tang San was dumbfounded for a moment,
Nuoding city? Why on earth there?
Thest time he had gone to Nuoding city was roughly a year ago. Old Jack went into town to do some shopping, and brought him along to let him experience it.
Tang Hao gave him a look, and said:
Do you not want to study spirit master abilities? Old Jack can take you to Nuoding citys primary spirit master academy to be a working student. There you can study whatever you want.
Hearing his fathers words, Tang Sans pulse suddenly sped up, and he found it difficult to speak from the surprise and excitement he felt. Mysterious Heaven skills inability to break through had all along been a puzzle that was his greatest preupation; a spirit masters spirit ring was clearly an opportunity.
Dad, what changed your mind?
Tang Hao returned with a question:
Do you still want to go or not?
Tang San said:
But if I leave, nobody will make you food.
By now he already understood the reason why his father had gotten up this early in the morning; unexpectedly, it had been to see vige elder Jack.
Part 2
Tang Hao coldly said:
Do I still need you to look after me? You just leave. This is your chosen path. Every year Holy Spirit vige has a quota of one, do not waste it. I have handed over the forging methods to you, so you can look for work as an apprentice in a smithy in town. It should be enough to cover tuition and food expenses.
Even though Tang Haos words were very indifferent, but the edges of Tang Sans eyes still felt hot. For who knows how many months, even though Tang Hao treated him in a manner that certainly never changed, but Tang Hao taught him forging; the tall wide ashen man before his eyes already gave him an increasingly paternal feeling. He of course wanted to go study the lore of spirit masters, but at this moment he somewhat hated to part with his father.
Tang Hao said:
Letting you go to Nuodinges with a condition. If you agree you may go.
I promise.
Tang San spoke without the slightest hesitation.
Tang Haos brows wrinkled slightly,
You will promise easily without even asking what I demand. As a man, promised matters must be done, do not be a person who promises lightly.
Tang San spoke at ease:
No matter what dad asks me to do, I will promise. Dad definitely acts for my good.
Tang Hao was slightly panicked. Tang San spoke without thinking, but it was precisely that trust which caused his feelings to stir a little.
From now on no matter how you cultivate your spirit power, I want you to promise, you must not let your hammer spirit absorb any spirit ring, so much so that you cannot let another person see it appear. Moreover, do not let other people know that you have twin spirits. Can you do this?
Tang San was stunned for a moment, That blue silver grass spirit then?
Tang Hao said:
The blue silver grass spirit you can use as you please, cultivating, exerting whatever spirit is also no problem. With twin spirits both spirits do not need to rely on spirit rings to promote spirit power to be able to cultivate. Provided you have one spirit that possesses a spirit ring, the spirit power promotion bottleneck will disappear.
Tang San said:
So in other words, from now on I only use blue silver grass spirit, right?
Tang Hao nodded,
Only if you encounter a life threatening situation. Otherwise, do not use that hammer.
Very well, I promise you.
Tang San nodded solemnly. From his point of view, cultivating a spirit or not, using some spirit ring, it was all no problem, as long as he could find the means to break through Mysterious Heaven skills bottleneck.
To other people it seemed, perhaps blue silver grass was only a useless spirit, but Tang San had all along not be gloomy because of blue silver grass. Cultivating Tang sect hidden weapons to a certain level, when picking the fluttering flower the leaf can also hurt were not some empty words, but simply truly existed. Blue silver grass was exactly Mysterious Heaven skill internal force condensed by means of spirit power. As long as the internal force was sufficient, there were practically limitless hidden weapons.
Good, lets eat.
Tang Hao said.
In a home not much different from destitute, Tang San did not have anything at all good to prepare. Packing those clothes with various sized patches he had took only a moment to finish.
However, this day he did not listen to Tang Hao to only put things in order; forging sounds still resounded in his room. For the sake of being able to produce every kind of hidden weapon in the future, Tang San understood he could only depend on himself for everything. Though his father had passed on the forging technique it was definitely essential to put in more practice. When the hidden weapons unique skill was not cultivated to its pinnacle, the hidden weapons quality just had its own conclusive effect. Particrly for a kind of super hidden weapon like Buddha Fury Tang Lotus, an error in precision of more than an iota could not appear.
The passage of this one day seemed particrly endless. It was also the first time since Tang San arrived in this world that he felt ill at ease. Concerning the outside world, he had both expectations and some fear. Whether in Tang sect or in Holy Spirit vige, he had never gone out to undergo experience and training. Regarding this point, he truly was no different from the children. All along he thought, after all what brilliance could the outside world produce?
After supper, Tang Hao left without a word to go out drinking, as if there was nothing different from the routine. He told Tang San not to make noise and disturb his sleep when he went out for his morning run the next morning.
Early morning, Tang San sat atop arge rock on the summit of the hill. In his hand he picked up tree leaves, in his eyes a purple lustre. Not knowing whether it was because recently his body was more robust and strongpared to before, but Purple Demon Eye advanced very rapidly; the leaf in his hand, even if it was the smallest lines, he could distinctly observe them. He knew his Purple Demon Eye had already begun to enter the realm of the very finest details.
With nine distinct tiers to Mysterious Heaven skill, Purple Demon Eye only has four levels: Survey, Detailed, Mustard seed, Boundless. The requirement for Tang inner sect disciples is to enter Detailed, which is sufficient to use hidden weapons. Owing to Tang Sans early cultivation, aided by not havingpletely dispersed inborn qi after being born, by the age of six years he already possessed a trace of detailed perception. But he also knew, of Tang inner sect disciples practically everyones Purple Demon Eye could reach the detailed realm, but including sect master mister Tang Da, nobody could enter the next realm of Purple Demon Eye.
After reaching Detailed, Purple Demon Eyes cultivation became extremely slow, and there must be no interruption in daily assimtion of the eastern purple qi. That kind of persistence could not be exined in a few words. Therefore, just like Tang sect disciples after entering the detailed realm, there were also very few who would continue cultivating. In legend, Tang sect had an elder whose Purple Demon Eye reached the Mustard seed boundary, but also did not have any particr results. Onlypared to the detailed realm he saw still a little more clearly, that is all. And that elder had already cultivated Purple Demon Eye for more than thirty years.
Mysterious Heaven skill welling forth, suddenly pouring into the tree leaves, the soft leaves immediately became perfectly straight. Tang Sans index and middle finger jerked slightly, and the tree leaves spun out, splitting the air as they flew forth.
Part 3
Just one metre, the leaves only flew out to a one metre distance, then were already unable to maintain their rotating state when they stopped being hard. As it left Tang Sans finger, Mysterious Heaven skills inner strength effect naturally vanished.
The effect is still too weak.
He could not help but shake his head. Tang San stood up, it was about time to return. Today was his departure from the vige; he did not know when he would be able toe to this hilltop again.
Standing on tip toes, his lower legs emitting force, Tang San gave free rein to Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, faced down the mountain and left.
The intimately familiar scent of congee wafted out. Before departing the vige this was the veryst time he cooked for his father, so Tang San naturally could not bezy. Checking the firewood under the stove, adding some water to the congee, thus when his fatherter wakes up he can drink the hot congee.
Old Jack had already arrived. Perhaps because he wanted to leave for Nuoding city, today the clothes old Jack wore were especially new, making him look even more hale and hearty.
Little San, lets leave. That idle bum of a father of yours cant get out of bed.
Old Jack called to Tang San.
Tang San made a silencing gesture in Jacks direction,
Grandpa, please be quiet. Dad dislikes having his sleep disturbed the most.
While speaking, he took out a chunk of burnt out charcoal from the stove, and on the ground wrote several lines. He again turned his head towards his fathers room, reluctant to part, and only then did he rise with a cloth bundle on his back and quietly left with Jack.
Regarding this worlds writtennguage, Tang San did not understand much. When the viges school taught the children characters, he once in a while went to see. After all he had a foundation from his former life, so he also grasped a little of the basic texts.
The door curtain lifted, and arge shadow came out from the room. In Tang Haos eyes there was no trace of sleep. When he walked over to the doorway, he could still vaguely see old Jack and Tang Sans frail body.
Tang Hao stood there and didnt move, even when Tang San and vige elder Jacks backs had alreadypletely disappeared, he still stood there nkly for a long time.
As if recalling something, Tang Hao abruptly turned back into the smithy, looking at the part of the ground Tang San set aside for his writing.
A few very simple words,
Dad, I and Grandpa Jack left. You yourself must take good care of your body, drink less. Congee in the pot, dont forget to eat.
Gaze changing direction from the writing on the ground to the iron cooking pot to the side, Tang Hao briskly walked over and swept open the pot lid by one handle. With both hands he directly lifted the iron pot.
Thanks to Tang San just now adding water, the congee in the pot still had not been brought to a boil again, but Tang Hao regardless held the iron pot and poured it into his mouth, gulping swallows. In his eyes was ayer of hazy mist; he didnt realize how quickly time had passed.
Walking along the road, Tang San silently followed by old Jacks side, frequently turning his head back to look in the direction of the vige.
Little San, do you hate to part with the vige or still hate to part with that drunkard old man of yours?
Jack patted Tang Sans head, and asked with a smile.
A bit of both.
Tang San replied in a low voice.
Jack smiled slightly, and said:
Compared to those however many good-for-nothing grandsons, you, my child are far more intelligent. It would be so good if you were my grandson. Tang Hao that drunkard truly is fortunate. Do not think too much; outside, heaven and earth are very vast. At the academy you can get to know very many friends. You can learn very many things. After you have be a spirit master, the country will grant a monthly stipend, and at that time your family will also be able to live well.
Tang San was after all a person who had gained a second life, listening to Jacks words, his mood already gradually recovered to normal, and in his heart was an unbearable thirst for the outside world. He asked:
Grandpa Jack, can you tell me about the academy? What kind of ce is it exactly?
Jack smiled a bit, and said:
The academy is of course a ce to study. Although I never went, but for the most part I still understand. Our vige has a quota to send one working student every year, but we have already for very many years not sent a working student to study. Working students still have very many favourable terms, exemption from tuition and amodation fees; just paying for food yourself is sufficient. On the campus you can perform simple jobs in exchange for edibles. For example, sweeping ssrooms and so on. Speaking overall, to a student who is working part time and studying at the academy it does not differ much from being free of charge. As for funding to study at the academy, it is not something we poor people can be able to bear.
Tang San said:
Dad told me, after I finally arrive at the academy to find a smithy for work.
You? Doing manual work at a smithy? What joke is that? I see Tang Hao truly is insane.
Old Jack said angrily,
Just how old are you? You still do not have the height of a forging hammer. What smithy could ept you, this kind of apprentice? Not to mention, cksmithing originally is not exactly epted as a valued upation, manual work also does not have much of an ie. As long as you study properly at the academy, that is enough.
Only,e to think of it, if you are able to have some aplishments to speak of at the academy, that drunkard father of yours should give you some of his little saved money. But afterwards the intermediate spirit master academy has no working student quota that indeed requires a lot of money to be able to study. A spirit master stipend alone is far from enough.
Since Tang San had innate full spirit power, old Jack already saw him as a spirit master without doubt.
Tang San looked at Jack, unconvinced, and said:
There is still an intermediate spirit master academy? And what is the differencepared to the elementary spirit master academy? Both are academies, they should both be teaching spirit master lore, right.
Old Jack exined with great patience:
Naturally there is not only one kind. The elementary spirit master academy teaches a few basic things, and additionally you can study some educational courses. They only ept children who have just awakened their spirits as students and the length of the schooling is six years, so by the time they are twelve, in the event they do not have any prospects to speak of, they also be ordinary spirit masters. But in the event that theirtent talent is pretty good, the majority of people can opt to go to take advanced studies at the intermediate spirit master academy, continuously studying until bing eighteen years old. The intermediate spirit master academy teaches some advanced things, but the difficulty of the studies rises enormously. In case they are unable to reach the academy requirements, they will be unable to sessfully graduate. This is differentpared to the elementary spirit master academy.
Part 4
Tang San said:
Like elementary and intermediate, is there also an advanced?
Old Jack nodded, his eyes revealing a somewhat admiring glint,
You need not think about the advanced spirit master academy since that is not something that practically anyone can enter. In our Heaven Dou Empire, there are altogether only two advanced spirit master academies, and every year the number of students epted number less than a hundred. That is indeed the cradle of a brilliant career. Even the nations spirit hall will strive to directly confer a noble title upon every student who graduates from an advanced spirit master academy.
Noble? There is such a good possibility.
Tang San said, astonished.
Old Jack said:
Of course. Spirit master is indeed the noblest vocation, and advanced spirit master even more so. But those are all talents. Therefore, to usmon people who dream to have a meteoric rise, bing an advanced spirit master is obviously the best shortcut. Only,ing from the ordinarymon people, how many people have the ability to be such a great spirit master? Even if there were any, without the assistance of a distinguished n it is very difficult to graduate from an advanced spirit master academy.
A graduation exam is its own matter, so why is the assistance of other people needed?
Tang San was somewhat confused.
Old Jack heaved a sigh, and said:
This is exactly the gap. The gap between poor people and wealthy people, betweenmoners and nobles. The elementary spirit master academy graduation requirements are very simple: as long as the spirit reaches the tenth rank, the teachers at the academy will guide you to obtain a spirit ring, and you can sessfully advance your spirit master title. This certainly isnt difficult; provided you have spirit power at the time of awakening, it is something children can do. It is said, advancing from spirit schr to spirit master at tenth rank spirit power is the easiest promotion.
But at the intermediate spirit master academy it is different. To graduate from this ce, the spirit must have reached the twentieth rank and furthermore obtain the second spirit ring to be able to attain the spirit grandmaster title. Tenth rank to twentieth rank, is something very many spirit masters are unable to achieve in their entire life. Also, after reaching the twentieth rank, to obtain the spirit ring they must depend on their own strength to hunt and kill a spirit beast and obtain a spirit ring. That is indeed extremely perilous. If they are descended from a noble family, and apanied by family warriors, the danger is naturally much smaller. Spirit masters descended frommon people like us can only depend on themselves.
The graduation requirements of an advanced spirit master academy are even more exacting. Only after passing the thirtieth rank bottleneck, and obtaining the third spirit ring, can the spirit grandmaster title be promoted to the spirit elder title. They say that one who surmounts the thirtieth rank threshold can be called a powerful great spirit master, a genuine noble. To also go beyond is certainly difficult. Also, at the thirtieth rank obtaining a spirit ring seems like it is not the only restriction. For the specifics, you should be able to learn when you reach the academy. At any rate, of those advanced spirit master academy students, the quantity who are still really able to graduate seems to be only a third.
After listening to old Jack, Tang San had a basic understanding of Douluo Continents spirit masters.
Grandpa Jack, didnt you say that there are ten spirit master titles? Advanced spirit master academy graduating students can be spirit elders, how can thoseter titles be obtained?
Old Jack spoke with a wry smile:
I know how. Those transcending the spirit elder title can all be called great personages, like the spirit saint that came from our vige who at that time was supported directly by the country. I have heard people say that spirit master cultivationter on is exceedingly difficult, and also exceedingly dangerous. How many people possess the kind of genuine ability that can reach the top level of Title Douluo? You could even say that it is not known whether such people exist in both our Heaven Dou Empire and the Star Luo Empire right now.
Old Jack only had some simple understanding regarding spirit masters, nothing more. Hence his words were not detailed. Tang San understood that he could only search for this knowledge himself in the academy. In particr, about spirit beasts, spirit rings and such things.
From Holy Spirit vige to Nuoding city was certainly not far; two people walking could reach it in half a days time. Eating some simple travel rations halfway, by afternoon they could already see the city walls in the distance.
Even though Nuoding city was not counted as arge city, because it was very close to Heaven Dou Empires border the city walls were still built thick. Tang San and old Jack were examined like all the other travellers when entering Nuoding city.
Tang San ah! In a moment grandpa will take you to the academy and then return. When you are alone at the academy you must listen to your teachers, you must not leave the academy without permission. When the semester ends, Grandpa Jack will againe to meet you. That time will be almost at the New Year.
This was after all the first time Tang San left home. In his heart he was somewhat flustered, and subconsciously said:
Grandpa Jack, you are leaving this soon?
Old Jack said with a wry smile:
A hotel is not for us poor people to stay in. You must try to win credit. When grandpa sees you next time, I hope you will already have be a spirit master so that you can be the pride of our Holy Spirit vige.
Nuoding primary spirit master academy was located in west Nuoding city. Old Jack asked passersby for directions several times, and at longst Tang San was brought there.
Distantly, they could already see arge gate arch. The arch was twenty metres wide, and its height was over ten metres, made of solid rock. Below were two iron gates, jet ck. Tang San saw they had been meticulously forged.
Through the iron bars, a winding path could be seen. A main road led directly inside, lined with trees on both sides.
In the middle of the arched gate were fourrge characters, Nuoding Academy.
Just from the gate it could be seen that on Douluo Continent, the vocation of spirit master was significant. This was still only a primary spirit master academy, nothing more.
Old Jack brought Tang San walking up to the front gate, and they were immediately stopped by the young gatekeeper,
What on earth? Is this a ce where you country bumpkins can enter?
Old Jacks apparel counted as bright and new in Holy Spirit vige, but arriving in Nuoding city, itpletely had the appearance of a country bumpkin. The gatekeeper had in his eyes a somewhat disdainful look.
Part 5
Old Jack said with an apologetic smile:
This? Little brother, we havee from Holy Spirit vige. This child is our viges working student for this year, you see. We need to go through.
The gatekeeper frowned, and somewhat queerly said:
So a grass nest can still produce a golden phoenix? A tiny vige also has people with spirit power? But the academy has not had a working student for a good many years. You cannot fake it.
A trace of anger shed in old Jacks eyes, but he still swallowed the insult and held out the certificate written by that spirit hall attendant Su Yuntao, handing it to the gatekeeper.
The gatekeeper took the proffered certificate, and looked it over from top to bottom,
Spirit is blue silver grass? But still innate full spirit power? Ridiculous, this really is the biggest joke in the world. I have worked as gatekeeper at the academy for four years, and still havent heard of a student with innate full spirit power. This boys spirit is blue silver grass, and can still have full spirit power? I think this spirit hall certificate is definitely a forgery.
You
Even if Jack had a better temperament, at this moment he was already unable to restrain himself.
You are intentionally making things difficult. Very well, you wait and see. Ill go find a lord spirit hall attendant. Little san, were leaving.
Saying this, Jack brought Tang San around and left in the direction of the inner city wall.
Spirit hall certificates naturally could not be faked, which that gatekeeper well knew. However, peopleing to deliver new students generally would leave a little appreciation, especiallymon families. What is called better King Yama, than an unreasonable little devil, just this principle.
Old Jack was descended from a country vige and even though he was a vige elder, where could he learn these ways?
The gatekeeper in his heart was somewhat uneasy. If a person from spirit hall truly came, he could bear the responsibility. Of course, he believed that there was no way a spirit hall person woulde to ask questions for the sake of these two hicks.
With his heart gloomy, the words from his mouth naturally did not sound good.
What Holy Spirit vige, I think Beggar vige should also be simr.
What did you say?
Old Jack fiercely turned around. The gatekeepers words could be said to have struck at his hearts biggest pride; originally this was the reason he fell out with Tang Hao. That this gatekeeper right now was an outsider from the vige, made him even more intolerable. Walking back several steps he red at the gatekeeper.
The gatekeeper jumped in fright due to fierce old Jack, and could not help but retreat a step. However he very quickly reacted and came over, in his heart secretly cursing himself: Wasnt that an old man? What did he have to fear?
What? Not convinced ah, I said you came from beggar vige. Whats wrong? You look at this little destitute spirit, all the clothes arepletely patched. I think, you are still looking for a ce to go begging, right? Our Nuoding academy is not a charity. Quickly beat it, quickly beat it.
While speaking, the gatekeeper lifted his left hand and shoved Jacks chest, about to drive the two people away.
Just when old Jack was about to have a heart attack from fury, suddenly, between the two people was a thin and small figure. Simrly with the left arm raised, that delicate little hand barely managed to reach the gatekeepers hand, left hand exerting to the right, and at once pushed away the gatekeepers left hand. Simultaneously, that thin and small figures right foot took a quick step forward, the sole just happening to step behind the gatekeepers left foot, while lifting the right hand, and with the left hand together pressing that gatekeepers hand down.
Originally this palm strike was about to hit the other partys left elbow, causing him to be unable to emit strength, but due to the difference in size, it therefore could only hold the gatekeepers wrist. His motion extremely fast, body at the same time moving forward, both hands swinging the gatekeepers left hand while pushing forward. Just right to push the gatekeepers lower abdomen.
Behind the gatekeepers left foot was just another foot, and even though that foot was far from big, it was already enough to aplish the proper effect. The lower belly received the force, the foot below stirred, and with just an ordinary sound, the gatekeeper already sat on the ground.
Little San, you
Jack looked dumbstruck at the person in front of him blocking his body.
The one who disyed his skill was precisely Tang San. The form he used was not even Tang sect secret lore, originally in that world it was only martial arts simplest form Full Moon Pushing the Window. Of course, with his bodys stature, naturally it would be out of shape. Not only was he unable to reach the opponents elbow, the hand that originally should push the opponents chest pushed at the lower abdomen. Though of course, the result was the same.
Although Tang Sans person was not big, his physical strength was absolutely not small. After these however many months of swinging the hammer, even if he did not use Mysterious Heaven skill, he could still tip over the gatekeeper.
Stinking brat, youre looking to die.
To lose face by being toppled by a child made the gatekeeper violently furious. Scrambling up off the ground he was about to charge into Tang San.
Alright, stay your hands, ok.
Just then, a rather hoarse sounding voice rose, stopping the gatekeepers movement.
The gatekeeper was at first dazed for a moment, then immediately following, the anger across his entire face suddenly transformed into fawning. The change was so quick, it was hard to imagine. Bowing and scraping towards the speaker he said:
Grandmaster, you have returned.
Tang San turned his head to look: an average of figure, somewhat thin looking man had at some point alreadye to their side. It would seem, this person appearing forty to fifty years old, with short ck hair with three seven separation, very ordinary looks, both hands held behind his back. His body possessed a kind of peculiar manner, with both eyes half open he seemed a bit sluggish and dispirited.
Grandmaster only nced at the gatekeeper, without taking any notice of him, saying towards old Jack:
Old gentleman, is it possible for me to have a look at the spirit hall certificate?
Old Jack after all was a vige elder and could still read a persons mood. From the gatekeepers expression he could see that this middle aged person absolutely was not ranked low at this academy, and even more held the title of grandmaster there.
The grandmaster looked over the certificate, his gaze again shifting to Tang San, measuring him up and down. For some reason, although the grandmasters gaze certainly was not sharp, Tang San had a feeling as if it saw through himpletely.
There is nothing wrong with the certificate, old gentleman, for this matter just now let me apologize on behalf of the academy. Deliver this child to me, ok.
Chapter 5 — Grandmaster Teacher
Chapter 5: Grandmaster? Teacher?
When a spirit master level personage apologized towards him, old Jacks vanity received an enormous boost, and he hastily shook both hands, saying:
Dont apologize, dont apologize. We are also in the wrong. Grandmaster, I will trouble you with this child. Tang San, you follow Grandmaster inside ok, but you must be obedient.
Tang San nodded, but did not open his mouth.
Earlier, when this Grandmaster before him stopped the gatekeeper from charging at him, his left hand was already lifted, and for insurance, a sleeve dart was already readied. If this Grandmaster before him had spoken a stepter, perhaps that gatekeepers throat could have received a short arrow.
Tang Sect Mysterious Heaven Treasure Records, general principles, third item: Determine whether the opponent is an enemy. If they are, then aim to kill. If not then show mercy, otherwise you shall only increase your worries.
To Tang San it seemed that the gatekeeper moving towards Jack was trying to strike an old man. In addition to his unkindness, this in itself was already enough to aim to kill. At the same time, he was also absolutely certain that including old Jack there was nobody who could detect him using that sleeve dart. Without evidence, who could say that he killed? Tang sects silent sleeve dart shot so extremely fast, it would only leave a shadow, and how could the doorkeeper have dodged with those trash capabilities?.
Not until after old Jack warned Tang San several more times did he leave.
Grandmaster coldly nced at that gatekeeper,
This is the first time, and also is thest time. If there is a repeat offense, you need not remain here.
His hoarse voice was calm, but gave a feeling that made it impossible to refute.
The gatekeepers back broke out in cold sweat, and he hurriedly repeatedly echoed agreement and got out of the way to the side.
Grandmaster lowered his head to look at Tang San, on his face emerged a slight smile. As if his facial muscles were stiff, the smile had an appearance that most people would not darepliment. Dragging Tang Sans hand, he said:
Were entering.
Grandmasters hand was soft and dry, its grip veryfortable, imperceptibly bringing Tang San a kind of sense of trust. Following him, Tang San finally entered this academy.
Teacher, thank you.
Tang San said to Grandmaster.
Teacher? I am not an academy teacher.
Grandmaster turned his head to nce at Tang San, speaking coolly.
Not a teacher? Just now did you not speak on behalf of the academy?
Grandmaster shook his head, all along today he had been nothing but exceptionally patient, and again squeezed out a trace of that unsightly smiling expression,
Who said one must be an academy teacher to represent the academy?
Tang San said with sudden realization:
I understand. You are an academy principal, or a leader, right?.
Grandmaster could not helpughing, and said:
For a six year old child, you are very clever. However, you still guessed wrong.
Tang San uncertainly said:
Then you are?
Grandmaster said:
I am only a freeloading tenant at this ce, thats all. You and the others alike called me Grandmaster, right. Everyone address me like this. Even to the extent that I have already forgotten my name. On the spirit hall certificate was written that you are called Tang San, right. Tang San, you must understand, the meanings of grandmaster and teacher are entirely different, and hereafter must not address me incorrectly. Unless
Saying this, his words slowed, in his eyes glimmered a burning light,
Unless you are genuinely willing to make me your teacher.
You want to teach me spirit cultivation?
Tang San asked.
Grandmaster halted his steps, standing calmly ,facing Tang San.
Are you willing to do that?
Tang San naturally also stopped, raising his head to look at Grandmaster before him, now observing at close range. Again looking him over from down to up, he discovered Grandmasters mouth was a littlerge, and his lips also very thick. He didnt open his mouth, both unable to answer, and also unable to not answer.
Grandmaster saw Tang Sans both eyes staring at him nkly, and that stiff smiling expression once again emerged,
Good, you really are a clever child.
Not speaking had a second meaning. First not being impatient to refuse, so as not to offend Grandmaster. Second to use this action to inquire from Grandmaster, why must I acknowledge you as master?
Grandmaster, resembling old Jack, raised his hand to tousle Tang Sans head.
Naturally gifted, and also this clever. It seems even I must persistently try again. How should I say this? You also have the third twin spirit in thesest hundred years.
Hearing grandmasters words, Tang San was greatly startled. His gaze looking at Grandmaster suddenly changed. He already quietly lifted his left wrist, a surprised unpredictable look appearing in his eyes.
Grandmaster calmly and in an easygoing way looked at him. Smiling, he said:
Dont you want to know how I could know so quickly that you have twin spirits?
Speaking, he flicked open the certificate in his hand that old Jack gave him,
It is precisely because of this certificate. Perhaps another person looking could not find the w, but if I also could not see it, then I could not be called Grandmaster.
I have investigated six hundred forty seven people with blue silver grass spirits. Among them were sixteen with spirit power, so the odds are less than three in a hundred. And even these sixteen people possessing spirit power did not have spirit power ability exceeding the first rank, and yet your innate full spirit power is of the tenth rank. ording to my research in the first of the ten great core spiritpetencies, innate spirit power size is in direct ratio with the quality of the spirit. Blue silver grass is obviously unable to measure up, therefore I can conclude that you should still have another spirit, and also that it is an extraordinarily powerful spirit.
The expression in Tang Sans eyes gradually calmed down, and he argued:
Everything has exceptions, why couldnt I be a special case?
Grandmaster nodded seriously, and said:
Thats right, everything has exceptions, but your spirit is blue silver grass, therefore you clearly are not that exception. In thest hundred years in Heaven Dou Empire and Star Luo Empire, although twin spirits have only appeared twice, innate full spirit power has appeared neen times. I have carefully studied each of those spirits, and not one wasnt formidable. The youngest one has now already reached the spirit grandmaster level. Other than fourteen who inherited formidable spirits from n blood lineage, there were five exceptions.
Part 2
They did note from a privileged background, but also possessed innate full spirit power. And this kind of unexpected existence is exactly what is called variant spirits. On the basis of my many years of research in variant spirits, never has any kind of spirit with blue silver grass spirit produced a variation. And your blue silver grass spirit is also an ordinary blue silver grass, therefore, I can bepletely confident that my judgment is correct.
Variant spirits, what is that?
Tang San asked.
Grandmaster patiently exined:
I earlier mentioned the issues of how spirits are inherited. A persons spirit has a direct rtionship with their parents spirits, and under normal circumstances the spirit is inherited from either the father or mothers side. This is family pattern spirit inheritance. Among them are a few exceptions and these are what are called variation spirits. Same as the source parents spirit, but because there is a certain variation between the father and mothers spirits, inheritance of one or the other spirits can produce a variation, bringing about a new kind of spirit. Variant spirits can have formidable variations, and even appear with innate full spirit power. But the overwhelming majority of variant spirits only be small and weak. Variant spirits are like the result of inbreeding: the possibility of retardation is very big, but there is also the possibility of producing an exceptional sage.
Tang San nodded, and suddenly moved back a step, opening up the distance between him and Grandmaster. Immediately after, he fell to his knees, and respectfully kowtowed three times towards Grandmaster.
This time, it was Grandmasters turn to be dumbfounded,
What are you doing?
Teacher.
Tang San respectfully called,
Please ept me as a student.
Grandmaster smiled a very satisfied smile, stooping to pull Tang San back up,
Muddleheaded boy, why kowtow to formally be a pupil, dont you know this is only courtesy when acknowledging the emperor and parents? You need only to bow for this.
Douluo Continent customs are of course not the same as circumstances in Tang Sans first life, but Tang San certainly did not think his courtesy was too much, and solemnly said:
A teacher for a day is a father for life. You should receive my kowtow.
Tang sects teachings regarding courtesy were extremely severe. Having received that kind of education when he originally grew up, it had been branded deeply into the core of Tang Sans heart a long time ago.
Grandmaster was moved and looked at Tang San,
Teacher for a day, father for life, good, good, it appears that as expected, I have not chosen incorrectly.
What is called one tiny clue reveals the general trend is that the details determine sess or failure. Even though this pair of master and apprentice had not met for long, but Grandmaster already had no small understanding of this child before his eyes.
Lets go, I will bring you to report to the deans office.
Grandmaster again dragged Tang Sans hand. His originally dry big hands were faintly perspiring because of excitement.
Nuoding primary spirit master academy was not as big as it appeared outside, and was mainly divided into a few areas: the main school building, a sports ground and a dormitory to the east of the sports ground.
Even though it was only an elementary spirit master academy, this ces requirements towards students were extremely strict; even if the home was near the academy, students must still live in the academy under a unified regime.
At the deans office on the main school buildings first floor was a sixty year old teacher who was in charge of dealing with new students and two additional teachers in their thirties who assisted him.
Grandmaster ced the certificate he held on the desk, and said towards that elderly teacher:
Director Su, this is this years working student delivered by Holy Spirit vige, I will trouble you to help him register at once.
Director Su, his face covered by a smile, said:
Why Grandmaster, you havee, a rare visitor, ah! Please have a seat.
Grandmaster shook his head, and said towards Tang San:
You enroll here on your own, these several teachers can tell you what to do. Ill leave first, I will go find youter.
Tang San nodded, and respectfully said:
Goodbye teacher.
Grandmaster revealed a smile, stroked his head, then turned and left.
Hearing how Tang San addressed Grandmaster, director Su appeared very interested,
Lad, you called Grandmaster teacher? He is not our academys teacher.
Tang San said:
But he is my teacher.
Director Su stared nkly,
You acknowledged Grandmaster as your teacher?
His expression was somewhat queer, a kind of expression as if holding backughter.
Tang San Said:
Is something wrong, teacher?.
Director Su repeatedly shook his head and said smilingly:
Not at all, not at all. I did not think Grandmaster also could ept disciples. Only, you are still originally an academy student, and hereafter mustply equally with the academys system of regtions, you understand?
Tang San nodded.
The two teachers to the side of director Su did not have as much self-restraint as him. One of them grabbed the spirit hall certificate for a look. Smiling, he said,
Tang San, right. As an academy teacher, I must instruct you at once. A master cannot be acknowledged casually. Any spirit master, not to mention denying academy graduation, also can only acknowledge a spirit master, otherwise one cannot be epted by themon people. Do you really believe Grandmaster is quite suitable? Oh, you have innate full spirit power. What a pity, the spirit is blue silver grass.
Looking at the words innate full spirit power on the certificate, the faces of all the teachers present disyed astonishment, but blue silver grass caused their awe to turn into pity.
Tang San looked somewhat baffled at the three teachers facing him,
Is there something inappropriate?
Director Su red at the younger teachers beside him, and said:
Even if Grandmaster has a somewhat entric disposition, but from a certain point of view, with respect to spirits he is nevertheless an unequalled existence. Even if your spirit is blue silver grass, acknowledging him as master is of no concern. Well, thats how it is. These are your things, provided for free by the academy. You live at the dormitory, room seven. The teacher responsible there can arrange your work as a working student. Go.
Thank you, sir.
Taking the things director Su handed over, Tang San after making his courtesies turned and left the administration office.
What Director Su gave him was a standard Nuoding primary spirit master academy uniform, white ,texture looking very neat. Just now when leaving the administration office, Tang San vaguely heard from inside the office the words spoken by those younger teachers.
Part 3
Grandmaster really is unequalled, only, unequalled in theory. Of course, he still must put those theories to actual work. Director, I still remember Grandmaster had some ten great core spiritpetences theory, right. That was simply too ridiculous.
Enough, Grandmaster is the deans friend. You must not make such presumptuous evaluations. Although there is no proof his theory is correct, but no one has proved his theory wrong. In the spirit world, Grandmaster is indeed a brilliant and famous person.
Incorrect, director, a brilliant and famous clown should be correct. Everyone just acts if he is a joke, nothing more.
Hearing the sound of the conversation inside, Tang Sans footsteps only halted for a moment, then he proceeded to leave. The corners of his mouth exuded a trace of disdain; of course it was not directed at his just acknowledged master, rather at the three teachers in the administration office.
From barely a simple certificate he could see that he had twin spirits, and further conclude that his other spirit was a formidable one, could that only be a joke?
Theory unequalled? Right now his biggest necessity was theory. A masters physical strength could not be passed on to the disciple - what was passed down was knowledge. Those people did not understand even this much, even though they were academy teachers.
There was only one dormitory building, easily found, where academy students and teachers all lived. Just like what old Jack said, those who could be spirit masters were very few, and it was especially so in a remote city like Nuoding. The amount of students and teachers were certainly not many, and a single dormitory building could already bear the burden.
The student dormitory altogether only had seven rooms. Because the elementary spirit master academy students were allparatively young, in order to better supervise them together every years students lived together in a big dormitory room. Each years Nuoding primary spirit master academy students were only approximately forty people.
The dormitory buildings lower three floors held seven big student dorm rooms, and every dorm room had a teacher in charge.
Room seven among these seven student dorm rooms was aparatively unusual ce. The circumstances were also the most different: it was a ce especially for working students. After all, the academy was not a charity and even though the tuition for working students was lowered, the treatment could not be as good as that of ordinary students.
Room seven was also the only mixed age dormitory, so no matter what grade, all working students lived here.
Just when Tang San reached the door of room seven he could hear loud noises from inside. The door was open, so he walked up and looked inside.
This was an expansive room, in excess of three hundred square metres. Inside altogether fifty beds were lined up, but only the beds: only eleven had bedding. Right now, inside there were seven or eight to twelve year old students making a ruckus.
Tang San knocked on the door, and the children arguing inside immediately turned their gazes in that direction. Among them an olderparativelyrge kid looked at Tang San in clothing covered with patches, then walked towards him.
This kidpared to Tang San was nearly two heads taller, and this kids body could be regarded asparatively tall and sturdy for his age. Walking up in front of Tang San, he somewhat towered above him and said:
A newly arrived working student?
On Tang Sans face was a slight good intentioned smile,
Hello, I am a working student from Holy Spirit vige.
I am called Wang Sheng, my spirit is a future war tiger battle spirit. Also the head of this ce. Boy, whats your name? Whats your spirit?
Im Tang San, spirit is blue silver grass.
Blue silver grass spirit? Since when could a blue silver grass spirit cultivate?
Wang Sheng appeared absolutely startled, the kids in the dormitory all broke out in raucousughter , looking at Tang San as if he was an idiot.
Tang San was still smiling,
Please let me by, ok?
Wang Sheng did notprehend Tang Sans words,
Little Third, Im the boss here, hereafter you listen to me, got it?
The smile on Tang Sans face gradually disappeared,
My name is Tang San, not little Third.
If the seniors called him little San he would not take it to heart, or if it was a good intentioned form of address it was also no matter, but the so called boss before his eyes obviously meant it to be a show of strength towards him.
Wang Sheng raised his hands to push at Tang Sans shoulders, pushing him back several steps,
Im calling you little Third, so what? Not satisfied?
Tang San smiled, lightly shaking his head, cing the school uniform in his hands on a bed to the side, while Wang Sheng was somewhat bewildered at whyever for. Suddenly, Tang San vanished from in front of him.
The other students clearly saw Tang San take an extremely fast step, and unexpectedly already arrived at Wang Shengs back. Without turning his head, his right arm curved up, a single elbow strike at Wang Shengs waist, meanwhile, his right foot also happened to be by Wang Shengs right foot.
Wang Sheng could not even react. He had alreadypletely tumbled out, bouncing through the open dormitory door. Fortunately the strength of his footwork was not bad, and unexpectedly he had not fallen down, otherwise he would have fallen t on his face.
Stinking brat, you dare strike me?
Wang Sheng, indignant, pounced at Tang San in a wink like a fierce tiger.
Tang San had hoped that oning to live at the academy he would not encounter too many troubles, or at least live normally without disturbances. However, he certainly thought he should give this boss before him a little lesson. What is called killing the chicken to warn the monkey.
Looking on passively as Wang Sheng pounced, aiming one punch at the pit of his stomach, Tang San did not retreat and conversely advanced, taking a step to meet Wang Sheng. His step was just enough to put him in front of Wang Sheng, at the same time stretching out his left hand, the right hand following along. Completing a simple yet effective motion.
Wang Sheng only felt as if his waving right fist was pulled by an exceptional force, and the circumstances unexpectedly changed. Meanwhile a great force came from Tang Sans right hand, the foot below again just enough to trip him, a body immediately flying out a second time. This time the bnce could not be grasped so well. Tang Sans both hands simple motions already made use of Tang sect secret lore Controlling Crane Catching Dragon skill, taking advantage of Wang Shengs own physical strength, in addition to his own physical strength. Wang Sheng immediately fell to the ground with a thump.
Part 4
If the first time could be called fortunate, then the second time Wang Sheng fell out was clearly not that easy. The expression in the eyes of the other children looking at Tang San suddenly changed a bit.
A sound that distinctly should not appear in a childs mouth rose from Wang Shengs throat as a muffled roar, and it could faintly be seen that his body a emitted ayer of pale yellow light. The body on the ground pounced and shot up in a sh; whether speed or strength, they clearly could not bepared to before.
Spirit. He employed the spirits strength. This thought shed through Tang Sans mind like a lightning bolt.
However, what spirit was that again?
Seeing that Wang Sheng grabbed at his shoulders with both hands, Tang San simrly raised both his hands, equally taking the shape of a w and receiving Wang Shengs hands. Both feet with toes simultaneously facing in, knees slightly bent, taking a mping goat standard horse stance.
Four hands connected. If a moment ago could be called using skill, then thatpletely transformed into a contest of physical strength in front of their eyes. Two pairs of hands not alike in size already grabbed together.
Wang Sheng was clearly already infuriated by Tang San, his face revealing a trace of savagery. Right now he employed his spirit war tigers strength, and although he knew he could not really injure Tang San, he at least wanted to rely on his physical strength to push this little devil to the ground for making him lose face.
Tiger w emitting force, Wang Sheng believed he waspletely justified. Relying on the power from his previous five years as a student, overwhelming this brat before him should be an easy matter.
But, was it truly like that?
Though Tang San was thin and small, he could continuously swing the forging hammer every day nearly a thousand times. How could his physical strength be ordinary?
At the same time as Wang Sheng was emitting force, he could distinctly feel that both those hands, clearly smaller than his, were unexpectedly as solid as steel. Almost in a split second, physical strength obtained an overwhelming victory. Both Tang Sans thumbs simultaneously used their strength. Wang Sheng only felt a peal of numbness between the thumb and index finger as his spirit strength waspletely neutralized by the other side. Immediately afterward Tang San pulled his hands in a backward leap.
Wang Sheng pounced from overhead to begin with. Tang Sans leap backwards immediately caused him to lose his bnce. He watched helplessly as Tang Sans knee emerged in front of his face, in his heart immediately loudly crying in rm.
Tang Sans knee was approaching his nose. Wang Sheng knew, even if discounting Tang Sans physical strength, just his own body weight smashing down like this probably couldnt protect his nasal bone. In this split second, in his heart he couldnt help but feel somewhat regretful.
But when he was about to maul his opponent, Tang Sans both hands abruptly ckened, and the physical strength with which he held Wang Sheng naturally disappeared. Furthermore, the bent right kneepletely opened up, turning into a kick with the right foot''s instep at the pit of Wang Shengs stomach.
This snap kick, though the motion is not long, the instantaneous burst of power is certainly not weak; even if Tang San put more strength into the kick, this would still be the case.
The dormitory students could only stare as Wang Shengs body uncontrobly performed an extremely difficult backflip in the air, and with a peng sound,nded on the ground with his whole body already prostrate on his stomach.
Although Tang sect was famous for its hidden weapons, in truth, Tang sects grappling was also extremely fierce; only, it was concealed by the excessively dazzling halo of the hidden weapons, thats all. Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon was not only a carrying strength method, but at the same time a kind of extraordinarily potent grappling technique. Among them were some extremely diabolical muscle splitting, bone discing techniques. Of course, Tang San could not use those under these kinds of circumstances.
This time, Wang Sheng did not fall so lightly, and he struggled for a long time to mber off the ground. Looking at Tang San the expression in his eyes already became fearful and angry simultaneously. No matter what he said, he was only a twelve year old boy; when facing a person even more powerful than him, fear still was much stronger than impulse.
Tang San picked up his school uniform,
Now can you step aside?
Staring at Tang San walking towards him, Wang Sheng subconsciously got out of his way. Tang San found a bed not far from the doorway and put his school uniform on it.
Little-, oh, no, Tang San, was what you used just now a spirit ability?
Wang Sheng asked a probing question.
Spirit ability?
This was not the first time Tang San had heard this term,
What is a spirit ability?
Wang Sheng scratched his head, saying:
Precisely relying on a technique used with the spirit. Only, is your spirit really blue silver grass?
Raising his right hand, cold blue light gushing out from the palm, Tang San showed the dormitory students he certainly didnt lie.
Hearing the two words spirit ability, the other students although awed by Tang Sans ferocity, still began to gather around,
Was that really a spirit ability? So ferocious, even Wang Sheng dage was no match.
Tang San shook his head,
That was no spirit ability, only a kind of fighting technique, thats all. Dont we have bedding here?
A student at worst a few years older than Tang San had a gloomy expression in his eyes,
Were just working students, originally exempt from tuition fee, where would beddinge from ah! We all brought these from home. Otherwise, you could use mine for now, right.
Tang San shook his hand and said:
No need, thanks. I can do on my own.
Wang Sheng walked up in front of Tang San,
Why did you show mercy just now?
He had studied at Nuoding primary spirit master academy for five years. If Tang San stopped his knee and changed to a kick to avoid serious injury then he could not understand why.
Tang San indifferently said:
We are fellow students, not personal enemies.
Aplex light shed through Wang Shengs eyes,
Im sorry for just now. Every working student arriving here must face this. Us working students are looked down on by the other students to begin with, so we have to unite. We only hope you, this neer can join with us
Tang San smiled, and said:
Therefore, you wanted to give me a show of strength?
Wang Shengs face blushed, showing a rather simple and honest smiling expression,
It was you who gave us a show of strength in return. However, you truly are ferocious. You should only just be six years old, right.
Tang San nodded.
Chapter 6 — I’m Xiao Wu, Wu of dancing
Chapter 6: Im Xiao Wu, Wu of dancing
Part 1
Wang Sheng pulled back a student in front of the bed, and impolitely sat down by Tang Sans side.
Tang San, you beat me, therefore you are now room sevens boss.
Tang San hurriedly shook his hands, and said:
Ivee to study.
Wang Sheng sternly said:
These are the rules, the strongest fist is the boss. You think being boss is good? Im not being humble with you. Look.
Speaking, he pulled back the two sleeves of his school uniform.
Tang San was shocked at what he saw: on his both arms were no less than seven or eight blue-green and purple bruises.
Wang Sheng said with a wry smile:
This is just since arriving yesterday. Us working students alle from poor households, so the other dormitory students constantly bully us from room seven. The acting dormitory boss must stand up for the younger brothers. I earnestly wish to pass on this duty to you.
The other students all nodded, looking at Tang San, faces showing a faint hopeful light.
A sense of justice is basically a key element to a travelling knight. Protecting the weak is naturally included; Tang San received frequent education on this subject during his years at Tang sect. Having heard what was said he could not decline again.
Fine then. I cant watch fellow dormitory students be bullied.
At this time, a clear and melodious voice came from outside,
Is this room seven?
Everybody looked in the direction of the door, eyes immediately staring somewhat.
They caught sight of a pretty, very young girl standing in the door, seemingly about the same age as Tang San, height also practically the same. With a pretty little rosy face, and fair and soft appearance resembling apletely ripe honey peach, giving people an urge to bite off a mouthful. Although her clothing was very in, it still looked very neat.
ck long hairbed into a scorpion braid hanging past her buttocks. A pair of bright and intelligent eyes appearing full of curiosity. Both her hands carried a covered brand new school uniform.
All the students in the dormitory were boys, and seeing this kind of beautiful young girl suddenly appear, each and every one showed a gaping appearance.
Tang San could not help asking Wang Sheng in a low voice:
We boys and girls live together here?
Wang Sheng nodded, and in an equally low voice said:
All of us are still children so all the school dormitories do not separate genders. They say intermediate spirit master academies start making the distinction. It''s really strange;st year there wasn''t even one working student, this year there are two. Boss, go, give her a show of strength.
Eh , theres no need.
Tang San had not expected that for the sake of bing the so called room seven boss, he would immediately run into a difficult problem. Going to bully a girl, he really could not do this.
The girl in the doorway blinked with her big eyes. Seeing that nobody inside paid attention to her, she again raised her head to take a look at the room seven sign te on the door, and on her face appeared a happy smile.
Hello everyone, Im called Xiao Wu, Wu of dancing.
Wang Sheng pushed Tang San from behind, hinting that he could not destroy the dormitory customs.
Tang San had no choice. He obliged, stood up and walked in the direction of the girl.
Hello, Im Tang San. Im-, Im this ces-......
He truly could not say the word boss, but had a thought,
Im this ces room senior, you called my name on the line. May I ask, what is your spirit?
Xiao Wu blinked, and said with a smile:
My spirit is rabbit. A very lovely sort of little white rabbit. Yours?
When she smiled up, her face showed two lovely little dimples, indescribably touching.
Tang San said:
Then you really arent like me, my spirit is your spirits food. Blue silver grass.
Having always been without experience with girls, as even originally at Tang sect he was only engrossed in hidden weapons every day, right now he was unexpectedly rather nervous.
Xiao Wu gave a puff ofughter, and said:
Do you really mean, you wont let me inside?
This , its like this: our room seven has a rule that newly arrived working students must at once show their spirits actual strength. Therefore, I want you and me to exchange pointers for a moment.
Tang San secretly encouraged himself: exchanging pointers was not bullying people. If he was a little careful, he would not injure her. It could also be considered continuing the dormitory tradition.
Xiao Wu looked strangely at Tang San,
Youre certain?
Tang San nodded, and said:
Im certain.
Xiao Wu set the school uniform she held to one side, on her face showed a bit of excitement,
Fine, thene.
Without even waiting for Tang San to respond, her right leg had already bent and risen, the lower leg popping up in a sh, kicking straight for little Sans chin. It would appear not to have much strength, but it was extraordinarily fast, Tang San jumped in fright.
Body dodging to the left, out of the way of the approaching kick, while his right hand grabbed Xiao Wus ankle, right leg as usual stepping out, shoulder pushing against Xiao Wus chest. A standard Iron Mountain Push. Under normal circumstances, Xiao Wu, supported by only one foot like this and pushed by Tang San, must inevitably go tumbling out.
Of course, Tang San very much had proper limits. In his heart he already thought it through, he only needed Xiao Wu to lose bnce, and with his speed there would definitely still be time to pull her to a stop. At the same time he also did not use much force in that push. He only wanted to consider it apetition and undergoing a test.
The other students all watched with their full attention at Tang San and Xiao Wu striking. Wang Sheng stared at Tang Sans movements, his eyes shining again and again, trying hard to memorize it. He discovered that Tang Sans movements, although very sinct, were extraordinarily effective.
But, matters certainly did not progress as Tang San had originally thought.
Tang Sans right hand had only just caught hold of Xiao Wus ankle, when he suddenly felt it slip from his hand, unexpectedly losing control of a certain result. Immediately afterward, Xiao Wu took advantage of her free leg and kicked horizontally, alreadying into contact with his shoulder. Facing Tang Sans iing right shoulder strike, she lightly blocked with both hands. With her right leg bracing on Tang Sans shoulder, the other leg also lifted, effortlessly climbing up on Tang Sans other shoulder.
Part 2
The current situation would appear extremely strange. Xiao Wus two legs actually wound about Tang Sans neck, resting on top of Tang Sans shoulders, upper body bent back with both palms supporting on the ground. Both soft legs were like springs, actually wringing Tang Sans neck and making him tumble backwards.
Fortunately Xiao Wu was young, and right now wearing pants. If reced by a skirt, then probably
Tang San didnt have experience from fighting girls. Just now when Xiao Wus first leg wound about his neck, he could of course respond somewhat, but because of lifting the leg, the bottom of Xiao Wus trouser leg naturally rolled up somewhat, and the lower leg sticking close to his neck was already bare. The delicate skin of the girls calf like satin, suddenly caused Tang Sans feelings to fluctuate a moment, and his reaction was half a beat slow.
Just as both of Xiao Wus hands pushed off the floor, both legs at the same time exerted strength, and Tang San remembered the burden on his shoulders toote. After all, a persons neck was weak, and he was again still only a child. Even bearing the strain for a short while with skill, the neck was very easily injured. He could only let Xiao Wu bring his body to a fall.
Tang San discovered that Xiao Wus technique of both legs using force with hands pushing the ground, gave free rein to her whole effective strength. Unexpectedly, it was somewhat simr to the lower leg emitting strength method hammering style his father taught.
Falling face up on the ground, since Xiao Wus physical strength certainly was not great and Tang San also had Mysterious Heaven skill to protect his body, he naturally could not be injured.
Felling Tang San, Xiao Wu already nimbly stood on the ground. Turning around and faintly smiling, she looked at him.
Tang San was mbering to his feet. Just like Wang Sheng, for him a defeat was a defeat; being careless was no excuse. He knew that when Xiao Wu grabbed and threw him she was already lenient. Otherwise, tangling both her legs around his neck would not result in it being only a simple fall.
It was still the first time Tang San had encountered this kind of technique. In his opinion, the martial arts of his original world did not seem to have a simr way. However, this kind of technique was also highly dangerous: if at that time his response had been a little faster, then at that close range, attacking Xiao Wus body didn''t seem difficult at all.
Ive lost. Can you tell me, what skill did you use just now?
Tang Sans face was slightly red. In his heart musing, his time as the room seven boss was probably the shortest.
Xiao Wu said with a winsome smile:
I call this Soft Skill. Utilizing the bodys litheness and stretchability masterfully.
By now, the dormitory students had all along been watching with gaping expressions, particrly Wang Sheng. Tang San who defeated him already gave him a somewhat fantastic feeling, and now Tang San had been subdued in one hit by this beautiful little girl. His eyes were wide since long ago. In his heart he thought, why were this years new working students all so fierce?
Tang San who originally had no idea regarding the position as dormitory boss, said:
In ordance with dormitory rules, you defeated me, so hereafter you are the room senior of this dormitory, and also the boss of this group of people.
In Xiao Wus eyes showed a trace of pleasant surprise, not much surprise, and a flourishing delight,
Boss? That seems very interesting. Good. Then from here on Im your boss. Bing a working student seems a very good thing.
Xiao Wu selected a bed next to Tang San, picking up her package and school uniform from behind and setting them there.
Then, who of you will give me an introduction to our academys state of affairs?
Xiao Wu looked at everyone who did not utter a word in reply.
Right now these students were just gradually getting over the shock, when Xiao Wu just now threw Tang San so extremely agilely, made them in their hearts somewhat fearful.
It was still Wang Sheng who stood up.
Us working students are actually responsible for sweeping clean the academy, our teacher is responsible for arranging specific jobs. The academy altogether has six grades, every grade has a ss. You boss and Tang San are newly arrived, and should be first grade students. The rest of us are at least third graders, I have this year be a sixth grader. At the academy every day we attend ss in the morning, then cultivate individually in the afternoon. In the morning there are generally two sses, one ss is cultural knowledge, one ss is spirit lore. Us working students for the most part have work in the afternoon, thereby earning ie for meals.
Wang Sheng gave the other students a simple introduction. Among these working students, the best inborn spirit was Wang Sheng: not only was it a beast spirit, inbat effectiveness it was still the strongest king of beasts. His spirit power was already ninth rank, when it again rose a rank he could at graduation join a group to hunt and kill spirit beasts, thereby obtaining a spirit ring to promote his title.
Listening until Wang Sheng finished speaking, Xiao Wu gave Tang San a nce, and said:
Tang San, what is your spirit power rank? Just now I sensed your strength was very powerful.
Tang San did not conceal it, after all on the surface his spirit was a good-for-nothing blue silver grass,
I have innate full spirit power. Therefore my power isparatively strong.
Innate full spirit power?
The students immediately cried out.
Wang Shengs heart finally reached bnce. Since Tang Sans spirit power was stronger than his, defeating him was also as it should. As everyone did not have the prerequisites for a spirit ring, spirit power had a decisive effect. No wonder his strength could be greater than his. Wang Shengs heart was pure confidence, and in his heart thought that since his spirit was a war tiger, after he and Tang San equally had gained a spirit ring and entered the spirit master title, his blue silver grass certainly would not be the equal of his war tiger.
Xiao Wu blinked, muttering some sentence.
At this time, a thirty year old teacher entered from outside,
The new students have arrived? Stand up a moment.
Tang San and Xiao Wu simultaneously rose from their beds.
This teacher had an ordinary appearance, pale green hair, hands carrying bedding,
Where is Tang San?
Tang San hurriedly stepped forward.
The teacher said:
Im Mo Hen, you can call me teacher Mo. Tang San, this bedding is a gift from Grandmaster.
Tang San took the bedding. Although the quilt facing was gorgeous, a clear and fresh smell came to the nostrils; unexpectedly it was all brand new. In it was still a pillow. Grandmaster apparently already thought to help him.
Part 3
Mo Hen said:
Tang San, you and Xiao Wu are first year working students, so from now on, you are responsible for sweeping the garden south of the sports ground. Every day you''ll get ten copper spirit coins, but remember, you must clean every day. Especially junk must be properly sorted out neatly, otherwise your wages may be deducted. If you seem like delinquents, the academy can expel you. Have you understood clearly?
Tang San and Xiao Wu nodded simultaneously, expressing understanding.
Mo Hen said:
Tomorrow is the opening ceremony. The day after tomorrow the regr sses begin. The first year sses are on the first floor of the main school building, so the day after tomorrow you will punctually go to ss. Starting from the day after tomorrow, you will start carrying out the regr work. We may do non-scheduled spot checks. Well, take a rest first. Wang Sheng, youre the oldest here, so tell them about the rules.
Holding the bedding to his chest, Tang San felt a burst of warmth in his heart. His mind couldnt refrain from recalling Grandmasters somewhat rigid face.
Bedding? This seems to be a problem.
Xiao Wu looked nkly at the bedding in Tang Sans hands, in her eyes appeared a somewhat embarrassed look.
Working students are all children from poor backgrounds, but more sensible than noble descendants, a few clever students immediately shouted:
Boss, for the time being use my mattress, Ill put half my quilt over the divider.
Another student said:
Boss, then use my mattress. I brought a cotton-padded mattress I can manage to use.
Xiao Wu looked at these working students bedding, although it could not be determined as to what extent they were dirty, for the most part they were broken, ragged and worn out. Frowning she said:
You had better not go calling me boss, for it seems that youre calling me old.
Wang Sheng said:
Thats how we say it, those are the rules.
Xiao Wu said:
Since Im boss, my word should be treated as a rule. Then it is fine like this: hereafter you call me Xiao Wu jie.
Speaking towards one side, her gaze finally dropped to the bedding in Tang Sans arms.
Tang San, shall we talk things over a moment?
Tang San was dazed for a moment, in his heart he understood that Xiao Wu was probably eyeing the bedding in his hands. He had never been a stingy person, but this bedding was Grandmasters gift to him; in his heart he was somewhat reluctant to part with it. But Xiao Wu was a girl.
Talk about what?
Xiao Wu said:
I see your bedding is quiterge, two people dont take up much space. This way is good. If we put our beds together then cant we both use it?
Ah?
Use it together? Tang San looked at Xiao Wu. Mentally he was not a six year old child. Although right now he and Xiao Wu were both still very small, but as for sleeping together
Men and women sleeping together without blood rtion, that is not good.
Xiao Wu gave a snort, saying:
What isnt good? I dont care, are you scared? Are you afraid Ill rape you, ah?
Eh
Everyone said girls were more precociouspared to boys, but this girl before his eyes was only six years old.
Tang Sans choked words did note out. The other students watched them, enviously, having a good show. Everyone had cheeky smiles on their faces, but nobody spoke.
Eh what eh? Hurry up, pull the bed over. Dont you have outstanding strength?
Xiao Wu urged rather impatiently.
Tang San subconsciously pushed his bed next to Xiao Wus. Xiao Wu took the bedding from his arms, first spreading the mattress on the beds. This bedding was for an adult person, and indeed veryrge. Although it was unable to fully spread across two beds, it could still cover more than seventy percent.
Xiao Wu spread her cloth bundle on the seam where the two beds were put together.
You also put your cloth bundle here. Hereafter, this is the boundary. If you overstep the boundary, dont find it strange if Im blunt, oh.
Looking at Xiao Wu arranging the border, Tang San was instead relieved. He hurriedly nodded, and put down his bundle. Xiao Wu covered the beds with the quilt, both beds simply taking one shape. Of course, there was a line of demarcation.
Wang Sheng said:
We should eat lunch. Xiao Wu jie, Tang San, lets leave.
Hearing about food, Xiao Wu immediately leapt up, and excitedly said:
Great. Whats good to eat?
Wang Sheng and the other working students looked at each other in dismay, and said with a forced smile:
What good can we working students get to eat? At the dining hall you can just buy any cheap meal gathered there.
Tang San shook his head, saying:
You leave, I wont go.
His home was rattling with poverty while Tang Haos money was all exchanged for alcohol, so in order not to starve he had specially brought rations: his homemade coarse t cakes. To simply fill his stomach was no problem. The day after tomorrow he started working for wages.
Looking at the patches on Tang Sans body, Wang Sheng faintly understood his meaning, and would not force him.
Xiao Wu jie, then lets go.
The rising excitement on Xiao Wus face abruptly solidified at once.
Must you spend money to eat? Just how much spirit money is that?
If not because of her not inconsiderable strength, perhaps Wang Sheng would curse. Wasn''t it needless to say that eating food cost money? Who could be given free lunch? Only, he naturally saw that this newly appointed boss was probably the same as Tang San, also embarrassingly short of money.
Wang Sheng heroically said:
No matter. Like this, for these two days consider your food expenses on me. Tang San, hereafter everyone together are dormitorypanions, so lets go. In the worst case until you have money just ask me again.
For a moment Tang San hesitated a little, but still agreed. All along he did not have a concept of money. Wang Sheng was very happy with his appetite, Xiao Wu even more was immediately all smiles, looking meaningfully at Wang Sheng. However recalling her Soft Skill, Wang Sheng kept his distance from her. Earlier, when she threw Tang San, her face also gave off a smiling expression. Who knew when she would get excited, and effortlesslye at him all of a sudden.
Including Tang San and Xiao Wu, a party of eleven people left room seven, heading to the dining hall under Wang Shengs lead. The dining hall was in the school building, having to cross the whole sports ground to get there.
Right now, the sports ground was already bustling; one could see quite a few academy uniform wearing students going in the direction of the school building. Clearly, all of them were going to eat.
Nuoding primary spirit master academys dining hall was veryrge,rge enough to hold six grades in addition to teachers, altogether more than three hundred diners. Right now, there was already a crowd lined up by the dining hall serving window. The dining hall was altogether divided into two floors, and the first floor hall alone had three hundred seats.
Part 4
Isnt this that Wang Shengs group of apparitions of poverty?
Just as they entered the dining hall, a discordant voice reached them.
Tang San looked questioningly in the direction the voice came from, only seeing a group of senior students standing on the staircase between the first and second floor, looking down at them from their higher position.
The speaker was a handsome and spirited, probably eleven or twelve years old male student, his eyes revealing a concentrated disdain, wagging a finger in the direction of Wang Sheng.
Poverty apparitions are just poverty apparitions, probably always unable to eat on the second floor.
On the way to the dining hall, Wang Sheng already told Xiao Wu how the room seven boss and working students must act in public, and Xiao Wu readily agreed. Right now meeting someone provoking her, immediately her temper rose up.
What creatures are you? How is the second floor so terrific?
A working student by Xiao Wus side advised her in a low voice:
The second floor is a ce where you can independently order dishes. Very expensive, we really cant go up to eat.
Xiao Wus stature was about the same as Tang San, and earlier, Wang Sheng sheltered them behind him. When he now walked away, those students on the staircase naturally caught sight of her appearance, and the speaking students eyes immediately brightened.
A beautiful little loli, ah, its a pity shes a working student. Wang Sheng, I your father will go eat now, so Ill let you off this time.
Speaking, he was followed by a crowd of people up the stairs to the second floor.
Xiao Wu lifted her foot, about to chase them up, but was grabbed and held back by Tang San.
Forget about it, wevee to eat.
Xiao Wu looked at Tang San with some scorn.
Are you so timid?
Tang San, without exnation, left and went over to the end of the line for buying food.
Tang sect regtions: All Tang sect disciples, must not be easily provoked into bringing trouble on themselves, but if offenders take the initiative, promise to return with thunder.
From an adult persons point of view, this academys students, regardless of temperament, were all just a group of children, nothing more. To him, an adult mentally, a rivalry with a little more than ten year old child, could not hold much interest to Tang San.
However, Xiao Wus disy of temperament caused Wang Sheng to admire her even more.
Just then, Tang San saw a familiar person, and hurriedly walked up,
Teacher, you have alsoe to eat?
It was exactly Grandmaster who arrived. Nodding in his direction, he said:
Are the things you got about right?
Tang San respectfully nodded and said:
Thank you Teacher for the bedding.
Grandmaster pped his shoulder, saying:
Come with me to the second floor to eat. Afterward, Ill bring you to show what is recognized as my ce here.
Tang San shook his head, saying:
No. Teacher, I will eat with my dormitory roommates.
All along, he did not want to act like an unconventional person.
Grandmaster did not persist. He nodded and said:
Ok, you do what you feel is appropriate. Go. When you have finished eating wait for me at the dining hall gate.
Saying so, he went up to the second floor.
Though he did not know why, Tang San felt that Grandmaster and his father were a little simr. Although his father spoke very little, and Grandmaster spokeparatively more, their dispositions gave off a kind of particr feeling. Especially Grandmaster expressed this aspect even more distinctly. Even when he smiled, he still had a solemn feeling.
Wang Sheng came up beside Tang San.
You know Grandmaster?
Tang San nodded, saying:
Hes my Teacher.
Wang Sheng said with a strange air:
Cant be. You recognized Grandmaster as master? His actual strength is not up to much. At our academy, Grandmaster is only a visiting official type of personage. They say its because of good connections with the chairman that he can stay at the academy. Saying it not so nicely, just a freeloader. I heard, Grandmaster will soon be fifty years old but has still not broken through the spirit grandmaster boundary, and his spirit only has twenty nine ranks. Probably in all his life he still will not be able to break through.
Tang San lifted his head, looking seriously at Wang Sheng.
If you do not want to exchange pointers with me once again, I request that you will not make such presumptuous evaluations of my Teacher. This is the first time, I expect it is also thest time. Thank you for your kindness, but I think you still need not treat me.
Finished speaking, he turned around and left for the outside of the dining hall.
Wang Sheng had not thought that Tang Sans reaction could have been this big, he stood there momentarily dazed. To one side Xiao Wu and the other students also did not understand why he was like this.
A teacher for a day is a father for a lifetime. From Tang Sans point of view, these words were absolutely not just lip service. Since recognizing Grandmaster as master, his regard of Grandmaster had evolved to heartfelt esteem. If just now it hadnt been Wang Shang speaking of his incorrect impression of Grandmaster living off others, but rather another person, perhaps he immediately would have struck.
Wang Sheng somewhat annoyed said:
Cant make heads or tails of it. This kid has some defect.
Xiao Wu looked at Tang Sans departing back. Even though the clothing he wore was full of patches, unconsciously, the thin and small figure felt seemingly muchrger.
To be near water after eating the rations, Tang San very quickly returned to the dining hall. This time he did not enter, standing by the dining hall gate quietly waiting. Of the passing students quite a few threw him a curious look, but as if he had not seen them, he let his eyelids droop, without even looking at them.
After waiting as much as an hour, Grandmaster finally came out of the dining hall, and with him came a simrly middle aged person.
The middle aged person was dressed in a chang pao, his features eminently intelligent, chin slightly protruding, on his face a mild smile.
Lets go, little San.
Grandmaster called in the direction of where Tang San stood by the dining hall gate.
The middle aged person at Grandmasters side said smiling:
This is your newly epted disciple?
Grandmaster nodded.
The middle aged person pped Grandmasters shoulder,
Well then, I wish you sess. I will leave first.
Having said so, he gave Tang San a nce, and went in another direction.
Grandmasters residence was a room on the corner of the dormitory buildings top floor. The room wasntrge, only thirty square meters or so. The things inside were also very simple, only two bookshelves to one wall covered with books attracted Tang Sans gaze.
Part 5
Grandmaster took a bundle of paper from his arms and passed it to Tang San.
First eat, right. Even if Ive carried it for a long time, the food is still good.
Tang San was dumbfounded for a moment, then unfolded the paper bundle. Inside he saw two chicken legs and a steamed bun, still lukewarm.
Teacher
Go on, eat it quickly. When youve finished I still have things to speak to you about. The time of youth cannot be wasted.
Grandmasters expression was calm and serious, his voice cool.
It was not easy to eat ones fill on the coarse t cake alone, and Tang Sans appetite also was not bad. Very quickly he grabbed the food Grandmaster gave him and wolfed it all down.
Grandmaster poured him a cup of water, then sat down behind the desk.
This year you are six years old, with innate full spirit power, and twin spirits. Release your other spirit, and let me have a look.
Tang San nodded. Grandmaster already knew he had twin spirits, so he had no reason to hide it. Lifting his left hand, ck light surged out, once again coalescing into that notrge hammer.
Because betweenst time anding to school he had been training, his physical strength had had significant progress. Right now he could hold the hammer with an effort and not feel overwhelming strain.
Seeing the hammer in Tang Sans hand, Grandmaster suddenly shot up from his seat to his feet, his eyes exuding an extremely agitated light. Unwaveringly staring at the hammer, murmuring:
Tang San, Tang San, surname Tang ok, you can put away the spirit. You must not lightly reveal it in front of other people. Without my permission, hereafter you definitely must not give that spirit additional spirit rings. This part you have to remember well.
Tang San rather surprised looked at Grandmaster,
Dad also told me this. Why cant I add spirit rings to this spirit?
The agitated light in Grandmasters eyes gradually dulled,
What does your father do?
Tang San said:
Hes a vige cksmith.
cksmith?
Grandmasters gaze was rather strange, heaving a sigh he shook his head,
cksmith, hammer, unexpectedly its a perfect match.
Now is not yet the time to tell you, you just need to remember: right now you are not to use this spirit and add spirit rings, only for the sake of your future n. You must properly keep this firmly in mind.
Since father said so, and Grandmaster also said so, this made Tang Sans confidence in Grandmaster increase.
I understand.
Grandmaster said:
Tomorrow is the opening ceremony, the day after tomorrow the regr sses will start. However, from your point of view, this is only a dy, nothing more. Right now the most pressing matter, is to make your spirit able to continue cultivation. In the morning you act only after Ive carefully thought about it. Early tomorrow morning you will follow me from the academy and I will bring you to go look for a suitable spirit ring, to let you advance up to spirit master title.
Tang San rejoiced due to what Grandmaster said. Only after having obtained a spirit ring could he confirm whether it was because ofcking a spirit ring that his Mysterious Heaven Skill was restrained. Grandmasters method was what he wanted, and hurriedly he very happily agreed.
Grandmaster continued speaking:
For the academy side I can help you exin, you need not worry. On the way back I can instruct you in spirit lore. Tang San, what is your view regarding your blue silver grass spirit?
Tang San said:
Everyone says its a useless spirit, however, I feel that everything has some purpose. Even the most ordinary blue silver grass should also be that way.
Grandmaster, pleased, nodded and said:
Not bad. Every spirit has its characteristics. In my research, inferior spirits constitute a veryrge portion. Ive always maintained that there are no trash spirits, only trash people. Tomorrow Ill bring you to look for a spirit ring, so right now you must decide the direction of your spirits growth on your own.
Tang San was somewhat dumbfounded.
Direction of a spirits growth? Teacher, what does this mean?
Grandmaster said:
For this we must speak about spirit ssification itself. To broadly distinguish them, spirits only have tworge categories: beast spirits and tool spirits. nt type spirits are also included within tool spirits, so both your spirits are counted as tool spirits. The biggest difference between tool spirits and beast spirits is in their manifestation.
When beast spirits are employed, the beasts power is added to your own, and will also add its effect to the body. Relying on the human body with beast spirit integration to enhance its strength, achieving human-spirit unity tounch an attack is the goal. But tool spirits arepletely different - the tool spirits possess effects that can be used independent of the body. Consequently, assisting nature of tool spirits is greater than beast spirits. Raising a simple example, if your spirit was our mostmon food the oldest sword rice, like that, your spirit could be treated as food. Furthermore because it is given form by spirit power, the effect can be much better whenpared to ordinary rice.
Tang San said, amazed:
Can spirits also be eaten?
Grandmaster gave a confirming nod and said:
Food category spirits can all be eaten. Therefore, talented higher ranked food system spirit masters are always eagerly desired by the army. A single food system spirit master over rank thirty can supply enough food to feed a hundred soldiers, greatly reducing the depletion of resources by the army.
Tang San dully said:
I still dont understand.
Grandmaster patiently said:
The principle is actually very simple. Food, for any living organisms, is all treated as replenishing energy. And spirit power is also a kind of energy. Just as spirit power can change to be able to be absorbed by humans as energy, like that, it is from our point of view certainly no different from genuine food. The same as the energy the human body requires.
Tang San listened and only faintly understood a bit, but he understood the general idea.
So to say, tool spirits are for the most part used to give assistance, right.
Grandmaster said:
Nothing is definite, some tool spirits can be battle spirits. For instance, if your tool spirit was a sword, it could be regarded as a weapon. Like that, you could also be a battle spirit master, like what is spoken of in the outside world as magic weapons, is actually just tool spirit battle spirit masters with their spirit cultivated to the pinnacle. Although tool spirit masters and battle spirit masters are different, there are some connections between them. Every spirit master has a growth direction: food system, detection system, battle system, healing system, controlling system and so on and so forth. Right now, before obtaining a spirit ring, you must first quickly decide on your spirits future growth direction. A spirit masters spirit cultivation, must have a direction in which to develop.
Chapter 7 — Xiao Wu, You Still Want To
Chapter 7: Xiao Wu, You Still Want To?
Part 1
So to speak, when obtaining spirit rings in the future, as far as possible obtain spirit rings with simr abilities. Not necessarilypletely the same, but a simr general direction, in order to avoid spirit rings conflicting with each other and instead restricting its power situation.
Speaking of this, on Grandmasters face appeared a trace of a grim smile.Very many people all think blue silver grass is a useless spirit, but as a result of my many years of research, I believe blue silver grass simrly has its own purpose. If blue silver grass was not too small and weak at the time of awakening spirit power, even bing a battle spirit is definitely is not impossible.
Tang San nodded, saying:
Teacher, you are the spirit research Grandmaster, since you have researched blue silver grass in this way, then please give me some pointers.
Grandmaster also did not stand on ceremony. After all, in his eyes Tang San was only a child, consulting his opinion was also only symbolic.
When speaking of spirits, Grandmaster''s mood clearly became excited. Slowly nodding, he said:
On the basis of my analysis of the concept and the blue silver grass research, I suggest that you cultivate your spirit in the control system direction in the future. Control system masters can be said to be battle spirit masters, they can also be said to be tool spirit masters. They themselves freely waver between the two categories.
Control system?
Tang San asked:
Teacher, what are the control system capabilities?
Grandmaster said:
What we call control system refers to relying on ones own spirit to restrict the opponent, with the goal of assisting an attack. For example, take your blue silver grass. Although blue silver grass is inherently small and weak, it is not without advantages.
Blue silver grass also has advantages?
After awakening his blue silver grass, Tang San had also especially observed the natural form of this kind of grass, discovering nothing as a result. It just had aparatively vigorous life-force, it was ubiquitous, and thats all.
Grandmaster raised his right hand, extending one finger, and said:
First of all, the spirit power consumption of using blue silver grass is considerably small,pared to food system spirits the consumption will still be smaller. This means you can depend on its great quantity of spirit power to use it.
Tang San nodded. Grandmasters words were not wrong. When using blue silver grass the spirit power consumption could practically be neglected. If pouring spirit power into the spirit, then blue silver grass growing beyond ten metres could let him slightly feel some spirit power drain.
Grandmaster also extended a second finger,
Next, blue silver grass is mostmon, therefore, its confusing nature will be much greater whenpared to other spirits, especially those low intelligencemon spirit beasts are like that. Even if you call out your spirit next to them, they may not be able to notice.
Extending a third finger,
Third, blue silver grass can grow in boundless ways. Because its in itself low-end, it can conduct growth in many directions, and since blue silver grass is in itself small and weak, it cannot reject any spirit ring attribute evolution.
Spirits can still reject spirit ring evolution?
Tang San asked, astonished.
Grandmaster said:
Of course. If the spirit itself conflicts with the spirit ring attribute, when looking to add spirit rings to the spirit, it can cause a rejection phenomenon. For example, for spirit beasts it is very difficult to add spirit rings that possess poison. Although the spirit can have a body, so to speak. While it is also a living body, it is another kind of manifestation of the hosts life. If a poison spirit ring is forced on it, they probably will be poisoned first. Among beast spirits only a few have the ability to assimte poison and not transfer it to the host. But blue silver grass is different, it is in itself a nt, and small and weak. Things like absorbing poison is not the least bit difficult.
Speaking, he again raised a fourth finger,
In your body, there still is a fourth advantage, precisely that innate full spirit power. On our Douluo Continent the reason why not one formidable blue silver grass spirit master has appeared, the chief cause is just that after awakening blue silver grass spirit the spirit power attached to the host is truly too small. And innate spirit power has a direct ratio to acquired spirit power cultivation speed. When innate spirit power is too small and weak, its very difficult to cultivate to even higher levels, and at theter stage of cultivation, hunting and killing a spirit beast is also an even more difficult task. But you are different, you have innate full spirit power. Regardless of whether this spirit power was granted by blue silver grass or your other hammer spirit, neither influences your bringing it to use on blue silver grass. Therefore, from your point of view there are absolutely no disadvantages to cultivating blue silver grass.
Tang San in his heart was secretly full of praise. Truly deserving of calling himself Grandmaster; opting to recognize him as master had not been a mistake at all. Amon blue silver grass like his could reveal so many advantages through his analysis. This showed the thoroughness of his spirit research. Those teachers speaking about this profound spirit researcher as only a theory circting entric, was simplyical.
Grandmasters mood was clearly somewhat agitated, continuing speaking:
After my careful research, growing blue silver grass spirit in the control system direction is most advantageous. Grass is lithe, and it can at will grow into various kinds of forms. At its simplest it can be used as rope, tangling the opponent.
Tang San said:
But blue silver grass is so fragile, it will split in a struggle. How can it pin the opponent?
Grandmaster said:
This is exactly what growth direction is. With respect to growth in the control system direction, your spirit ring can be chosen to focus in two aspects, first is toughness. The other is poison. Following spirit power promotion, the spirit will also be stronger and stronger. When you have poured even more spirit power into blue silver grass, it will be much tougherpared to natural blue silver grass. After you have obtained the effect of a spirit ring again, pinning your opponent will not be difficult. And speaking of if blue silver grass obtains a poison effect, it will naturally also be able to evolve attack uses.
This time Tang San atst thoroughly understood. Restricting the opponent, supplementing poison. If blue silver grass truly could achieve this, then, after his hidden weapons did not hit a moving target, he could just stop the target.
Of course, to possess all this he must first clearly establish understanding of spirit power, spirit ring and his Mysterious Heaven skill interrtionship. After all, what is called his innate full spirit power could be produced by his Mysterious Heaven skill cultivation, and note from his spirit awakening.
Part 2
Actually, Tang San was not aware that of the two spirits he had, that hammer should give him spirit power. It was only because among the two spirits blue silver grass produced some negative variation. In addition to that,cultivating Mysterious Heaven skill with its spirit power had a merging process. Therefore, at the time of the spirit awakening ceremony it seemed like spirit power did not appear.
Even if it had, it still could not manifest appearance, because he had already reached the level of innate full spirit power. Hence, without first adding a spirit ring, his spirit power already could not continue rising.
Grandmaster drank a mouthful of water,
For the moment lets decide like this, you go back first. Early tomorrow morning I wille look for you at the dormitory.
Ok.
Departing Grandmasters room, Tang San could not be calm for a long time. Grandmasters exnation about spirits made him understand more clearly than before. This afternoon, by way of Grandmasters exnation, he also had a proper understanding regarding this spirit master vocation atst.
Spirit masters were divided into the two main categories battle spirit masters and tool spirit masters, and under these two main categories, they were also divided into smaller categories of food system, control system, battle system, healing system and so on. A spirit masters actual strength was closely rted with spirit rings and spirit power. They themselves supplemented andplemented each other in the growth process.
Tang San at present understood thispletely. He knew that if he wanted to get even more spirit master lore, he must follow Grandmaster to continue to study. And Grandmaster deciding to quickly bring him to go obtain a spirit ring made Tang San most happy. Waiting until after having his first spirit ring, regardless of how he said he felt, he could confirm what connection there was between his Mysterious Heaven skill and this worlds spirits.
Returning to the dormitory, the other people were not there, and he did not know where on earth they could have gone. Tang San had two midday meals, so although the colour of the sky was gradually growingte, he was not even a bit hungry.
Lying on the bed closing his eyes to rest, he carefully recalled the things Grandmaster had said today, letting his impression deepen even more.
As the day hurried to its end he was also somewhat tired, unconsciously, he already passed into sleep.
Hi.
Not knowing how long, a voice out of nowhere brought Tang San out of his light sleep. Although right now he hadnt rested much, his alert nature still was not small. Subconsciously opening his eyes, looking straight at her lovable pretty face.
Xiao Wu looked at Tang San,
It still isntte enough to sleep, will you still be able to sleep at night?
Tang San hurriedly somewhat awkwardly mbered up. Right now, Xiao Wu bent over the boundary in the middle of their two beds, looking at him with a charming smile.
Tang San discovered that all the working students had already returned. Sitting up on the bed, pointing to the dividing boundary, he said:
Youre crossing the border.
Xiao Wu happilyughed, and said:
What crossing the border? Im a girl. You should invite me, isnt that right? Of course, you absolutely cannot cross the boundary.
Looking at her flushed little face, Tang San truly wanted to pinch it, but in the end he didnt have the heart to.
You wanton. Xiao Wu, tomorrow I probably have to go out for a while, I also do not know just howte I can return. Im telling you in advance.
Go out? Go where?
Xiao Wu asked, full of curiosity.
Tang San did not hold back,
Teacher said my spirit power is already full, and should as soon as possible obtain the first spirit ring, so in order to continue cultivation, he intends to bring me to look for an appropriate one.
Xiao Wu was considered room sevens room senior, and he did not know how many days he must be gone, so making it clear to her was naturally necessary. Of course, this was also rted to todays sh with Wang Sheng at lunch. Right now he still did not have the mood to understand Wang Sheng.
Listening to Tang San speaking of going to obtain a spirit ring, other than Xiao Wu the other students faces suddenly all revealed envious expressions. Regarding the spirit master topic, there was no matter as significant inparison. Tenth rank spirit schrs only differed one rank from eleventh rank spirit masters, but regarding positions of strength they were both worlds apart. And when going up to this kind of seniority was also distinct.
Xiao Wu frowned and said:
Still not having started attending school you are about to leave. Is a spirit ring really so important?
Before Tang San had started to speak, Xiao Wu discovered the atmosphere around them was peculiar; the other working students were all looking at her with a monstrous expression in their eyes, was spirit ring important? Having to ask. Regarding the spirit master topic, there was practically no matter more important than spirit ring.
Get going then. However, whats to be done about our working student work? If you leave, Im the only person doing that work.
Xiao Wu angrily looked at Tang San.
Tang San had no alternative but to say:
Cant have that, so these days I will trouble you to work hard for a bit, and when I returnter, count the remainder of this terms work as mine. Half the wages are yours as usual, hows that?
With his physical strength, sweeping the flower garden simply did not count for anything, and Xiao Wus Soft Skill astonished him greatly, so afterwards he still wanted to find an opportunity to continue exchanging pointers. He also was not a person fond of profiting at other peoples expense.
Xiao Wu then showed a trace of a smile,
Fine, then its settled like this.
Tang Sans dinner as before was coarse t cake. Just after the sky had darkened, all the working students already sat on their beds starting spirit power cultivation.
Different from ordinary students, working students cultivation was much more painstaking, even though their aptitude was probably the same, cultivating spirits could be said to be their only future way out.
By observing Tang San discovered, that these working students posture for cultivating spirits was about the same as his, on the body faint pale spirit power waves appeared, only he did not know how they truly carried out cultivation.
Only Xiao Wu was a person refusing to stay idle, she also was not cultivating. When Tang San just finished eating his rations, she pulled on him insisting to go out for a stroll.
If it was before, Tang San certainly also would have cultivated Mysterious Heaven skill. But right now he had long since reached the bottleneck, and Purple Demon Eye also could only be practiced in early morning. Unable to bear Xiao Wus repeated urging, he had no choice but to follow her out from the dormitory.
At this time of the season the weather was the mostfortable, the air was pleasantly cool but not chilly. By now, the sky had already darkened, stars hung above in the sky. Cool and bright.
Part 3
Little San, look, heaven has so many stars.
Xiao Wu was jumping for joy bouncing and vivacious, she was not in any way short on the liveliness of children this age.
She called Tang San by little San, and not little Third, in addition to that she also was a girl, so Tang San could not protest. He could not help but say:
You pulled me out for the sake of looking at stars?
By now, outside the dormitory building already very few students and teachers could be seen. Not untilter Tang San knew, dusk cultivation was a spirit master tradition.
Xiao Wu smiling said:
No, of course not. I want to spar with you again. During the day I anticipated the opening move, and with an effort managed a surprise attack. Defeating you was a one-sided fight. Seeing your appearance was also somewhat unconvinced, Ill again give you a good opportunity.
A girl as warlike as Xiao Wu definitely could not often be seen, but this was to Tang Sans liking. Immediately rousing his spirit,
Good, thene on.
Xiao Wu smiling used a finger to scratch her face,
If in a moment I have you on your stomach dont be sniveling, oh? Are you ready or not?
Seeing her lovable appearance, Tang San couldnt help but pause a moment, but still very quickly recovered his bnce,
Come on.
Good, Iming.
While speaking, Xiao Wus face revealed a slightly wicked smile, and walked in the direction of Tang San. Indeeding, but certainly not attacking.
Tang San frowning said:
What on earth are you doing? Werent we exchanging pointers?
By now, Xiao Wu had already walked up to him so the distance was less than one metre. Even though they both still were children, and their arms and legs not long, Xiao Wu still walked as before, having already lost leg attack distance.
From the perspective of spirits, Tang San knew, since Xiao Wus spirit was a rabbit, and the rabbits strongest ce was the leg, her legs should also be the fiercest, this bit he could see from when they fought during the day. By now, she had lost the position to employ the legs, what could she actually be thinking?
Xiao WU nodded, smiling said:
Right! Have I note to exchange pointers with you?
Just as Tang San in his heart felt uncertain, Xiao Wu abruptly flung back her head, the scorpion braid on the back of her head bing a ck shadow winding in the direction of Tang Sans neck.
Was this way also alright? A method using hair to attack was the first time Tang San had seen anything like it. But he was all along on alert for Xiao Wus attack, and watching her scorpion braid whip at him, he immediately retreated a step, simultaneously lifting the left hand, twisting towards Xiao Wus hair. Shortly the braid would be caught, then Xiao Wu could not again havebat effectiveness.
Xiao Wus hands came together to lift her braid, so when Tang San raised his hand, suddenly realizing Xiao Wus hands already had lifted up, just as his hand still did not meet Xiao Wus long hair, Xiao Wu abruptly raised her head, scorpion braid already crossing Tang Sans palm, and her own hand closely going up.
Xiao Wus hand lithe and brilliant, soft, meeting it was like being hit with a bundle of cotton, but Tang San right now was not in the mood to be affected by beauty, because he gaping with astonishment discovered that Xiao Wus arm unexpectedly twisted bizarrely a moment, not only twining his palm, but even in a sh extended, twining around his arm. At this same time, her other hand lifted, and that up overhead scorpion braid fell from overhead, as if it was her third hand, winding in the direction of Tang Sans neck.
Xiao Wus arm seemed fair and soft, but was extremely tough. With Tang Sans strength, he was unable to struggle free from her twining. Underfoot forcing a leap back, but Xiao Wus body was like four weights of cotton following together with his leap. While Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track was exquisite, like this it had already lost effect.
In order to avoid Xiao Wus scorpion braid, Tang San abruptly raised his head, bending backwards at the waist, using the Iron Panel Bridge form to dodge. Simultaneously, unable to still hold back Mysterious Heaven skill, moving both arms, since he was afraid to injure Xiao Wu he only used half the effect.
Who could know, that when Tang San used force, Xiao Wus both hands abruptly let go. Immediately following, Tang San felt a great forceing from his waist, and suddenly unable to again judge control, immediately fell backwards.
With a thump, Tang San fell to the ground facing up, two small hands supported by the gravitational force caused by his fall pressed on Tang Sans two shoulder joints, causing both his arms a burst of tingling, unable to exert strength. And by then, Xiao Wus bodypletely sat straddling his waist, triumphantly looking at him. Tang Sans lower abdomen inprehensive contact with and feeling the sticity of Xiao Wus little butt.
How about it? Convinced or not?
Xiao Wu lowered her head to look at Tang San, face ecstatic.
If speaking of the first time when Xiao Wu threw Tang San it was certainly not the best feeling, this time was depressing. From the point of view of physical strength, Xiao Wu seemedpared to him must be weaker. But this fighting method of hers was too strange. Tang Sans own fighting experience also was not considered abundant, then suddenly came into contact with this method.
Not convinced,e again.
Tang San looked at Xiao Wu, in his heart refusing to give in.
Xiao Wu triumphantly said:
You still want to? But I wont give you the opportunity. Having skill, you first struggle free again.
How to struggle free of shoulder joint control? Mysterious Heaven skills operation route was obstructed.
What on earth are you up to? Still not quickly getting up. In public, to go so far
At this time, a discordant voice reached them.
Xiao Wu and Tang San simultaneously looked up, only to see a female teacher walk in their direction in a rage.
Indeed, right now Tang San and Xiao Wus posture was truly somewhat unbing. Tang San lying t on the ground, both arms spread on two sides, Xiao Wu straddling his waist, both hands pressing down on his shoulders and head bent to look at him. Even though the two were only children, but this action, truly was somewhat
Xiao Wus little face turned red, jumping up to her feet from on top of Tang San. Tang San also took advantage of being free and climbed to his feet.
The female teacher had alreadye over, angrily said:
You two, what do you have to say?
Tang San felt he as the boy should exin, but before he had opened his mouth, Xiao Wu already rushed to exin:
Teacher, we are exchanging pointers.
Part 4
Exchanging pointers? Lying on the ground exchanging pointers? Taking what appearance? How have your families taught you? It looks as if you ought to be this years first year students, right. Such young schrs flirting, what about when grown up?
The teachers reprimand was like the sound of popping beans in the two peoples ears. Tang San stealthily nced at Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu was also looking at him, and stuck out her tongue in his direction.
Hearing the teacher speaking about parents, Tang San could not help but say:
Teacher, we truly were exchanging pointers on spirit abilities.
The term spirit abilities he had during the day heard Wang Sheng say, at this point could also be considered learning and using.
The female teacher looked at him with a somewhat disdainful eye, and said:
You have just entered the academy, what spirit abilities could you have. Making up lies is also not a reasonable approach. Move, follow me to the deans office.
No.
Tang San and Xiao Wu answered practically in unison.
Tang San earnestly said:
Teacher, we really were exchanging pointers on spirit abilities. How about, we let you see us exchanging pointers.
Xiao Wu pped her chest, saying:
Ille. Teacher, you dont say anything, Ill also exchange pointers with you for a moment, ok.
Without waiting for the female teacher to react bying over, Xiao Wu leapt up, worthy of a rabbit spirit, this leap of hers was truly high, no less that one metre off the ground, both hands directly held in the direction of the teachers neck.
Xiao Wu leaping this high also startled that female teacher, subconsciously she raised both hands to ward off Xiao Wus arms.
Tang San in his heart was snickering, this teacher might get the worst of it.
Tang San still did not know Xiao Wus real strength, but he was very clear about his own strength. Even though his Mysterious Heaven skill could not advance, but relying on his own physical strength in addition to the first tier pinnacle Mysterious Heaven skill, he still could not look down on this worlds spirit additional capability circumstances. Andparing efficacy he was even a bit higher than this opponent, who also definitely was not a match for his Tang sect martial arts.
And Xiao Wu was a person who could a moment ago defeat him, her spirit ability was so singrly strange, that regardless of who faced it for the first time, probably all would be at a disadvantage.
As expected, the female teachers both hands were tangled up by Xiao Wus arms practically in the first moment, and immediately afterwards, her scorpion braid also whipped out, just happening to twine about that female teachers neck.
This after all was a primary spirit master academy, and the teachers general strength was also only around the level of a spirit grandmaster, for the most part at twenty fifth rank on average. From that point of view, not exceeding a thirtieth rank spirit master, they were practically in the first moment unable to possess their own spirit abilities. These teachers in fighting skills were by far unable topare to Tang San. And at present this female teacher facing two first year students, naturally was unable to think of using her spirit. This female teacher is herself also a tool spirit master, with priority to assistance. Therefore, when face to face, she was already greatly deficient.
Xiao Wus scorpion braid wound about the female teachers neck, both arms entangling both her hands. Both her leaping legs simultaneously stretched forward, just enough to kick down at the female teachers lower abdomen. Just when these practically at the same time aplished, her upper body abruptly bent back, pulling back the scorpion braid with both hands strength. Faintly, pale white light could be seen appearing on Xiao Wus body.
The teacher cried out in rm in the middle of losing bnce, Xiao Wus both hands released at the right time, producing an escape flip movement, both legs kicking, and the female teachers body at once flew back.
Xiao Wus movements towards the teacher were not as gentle as against Tang San, this time the teachers body was kicked a full three meters away. Falling heavily to the ground. Even if this female teacher had spirit power body protection, falling was confusing, all along cant find direction.
Xiao Wu walked up next to the female teacher, big eyes blinking, an innocent face,
Teacher, you alright?
The female teacher dully applied spirit power, mbering to her feet with difficulty. Looking at Xiao Wus appearance, her eyes revealing a bewildered expression.
Spirit ability, definitely, it was spirit ability. Otherwise, even if she was not a battle spirit master, how could she be thrown by a young child like this? And also when she tangled both her hands suddenly became extremely tough, that absolutely was a spirit adding effect. What kind of person was this girl anyway?
The female teacher could perhaps not care about Xiao Wu, she also believed that when using her spirit circumstances would be able to subdue this child, but she had no choice but to consider Xiao Wus background. From one point of view, of Douluos formidable spirit masters, spirits all are n inheritance. This young possessing spirit ability, it shows her spirit had great ferocity. The female teacher in her heart couldnt help but be perturbed. She was just a spirit grandmaster, and this child might have the strength of a spirit master ancestral family. As a spirit master from amon family she could not cause offense.
Y-, you ,ter you must not exchange pointers on the sports ground, you must have a teacher nearby to safeguard, do you understand?
The female teacher simply exined in a few sentences, and left dejected and depressed. In her heart resolving, to first thing tomorrow look into this girls background.
Looking at the female teachers gradually distancing figure, Tang San asked in a low voice in Xiao Wus direction:
That move you used just now, it seems quite powerful.
Xiao Wu rather proudly said:
I already stayed my hand, otherwise the consequence could have been very serious, oh. That is called Rabbit Kicking Eagle, can be my proudest technique.
Having spoken to here, she suddenly looked warily in Tang Sans direction,
Why are you asking so clearly? Thinking aboutter producing a good countermeasure?
Tang San couldnt help but shake his head, saying:
You are clearly gauging the heart of a gentleman with your own mean measure.
Xiao Wu angrily said:
You dare say I am a base person? Then we will continue exchanging pointers, right.
Tang San looked at Xiao Wu and could not help but be somewhat speechless, this silly girl bullied him as if addicted to bullying. Since it was merely exchanging pointers, how could he be afraid? Hooking his hand in Xiao Wus direction,
Thene on.
Xiao Wu at his side, turned and counterattacked with her palming at him.
Having experienced the second lesson, Tang San could not let her easily tangle him. He knew that dealing with Xiao Wus style of close quarters attack method was an uncertain opponent, so opening distance was the best method. Figure dodging, quickly retreating, already dodging several meters away.
Part 5
Xiao Wu snorted,
Comparing speed, I still wont fear you.
Body shooting forward, she pounced in Tang Sans direction.
Tang San smiled slightly, this time he was atst fully prepared. If he again let Xiao Wu easily throw him, then for these years he truly would have practiced in vain.
In his eyes shed a trace of faint purple, the trace of using Demon Purple Eye. Under the effect of Purple Demon Eye, Xiao Wus movements were clear and slow to his eyes. Feet stepping with Perplexing Track, one smooth step already shifted him more than two metres, just enough to avoid Xiao Wus pounce, even for her hair braid and long legs it would still impossible to reach two metres out.
Xiao Wu was clearly dumbfounded. She herself had expert agility, and Tang Sans speed had not seemed faster, but just enough to be able to avoid her opening pounce. And from her point of view, to bring out her most expert Soft Skill she had to firste into contact with the opponents body. This time Tang San simply did not give her an opportunity like that.
Xiao Wu naturally could not resign, taking a rabbit stance, and again she increasing the speed a bit, pursuing Tang San with bare fangs and brandished ws.
Tang San took a deep breath, Mysterious Heaven skill flowing down, entering both legs, feet using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, circling this wide open sports ground with Xiao Wu.
Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track was extremely marvelous. Seemingly Tang Sans movements were certainly not fast, but every step taken secretly contained extreme power. No matter how fast Xiao Wus speed, or in which direction she pounced, he could always at the most appropriate time take a step in the best direction, not giving Xiao Wu the opportunity to approach him.
This could in fact be Tang sects true art: Tang sect practitioners were not necessarily contesting with the opponent directly from the front, since they were most skilled in hidden weapons, relying on lightness skill inbination with hidden weapons was the killer weapon of Tang sect disciples.
Two people, one pursuing and one dodging, in a moment they had already moved all over half the sports ground. Xiao Wu already starting to be somewhat out of breath, could no matter how not catch up to Tang San.
Hey, you are this shameless.
Not catching up, Xiao Wu simply did not pursue, and stood there fuming with anger, both hands on her waist, big eyes ring at Tang San,
We are exchanging pointers, not ying catch-up, your constant dodging counts as what, have the skill to attack at me, ah!
Tang San smiled slightly,
Good, then you take care.
While speaking, he conveniently gathered from the side of the sports ground several stones into the palm of his hand,
Striking your left shoulder.
One stone already flew out.
Xiao Wu snorted, her body in a sh dodging to the right.
Striking your right shoulder, left lower leg, right lower leg.
Three stones simultaneously flew out from Tang Sans palm.
The first stone truly was striking towards Xiao Wus left shoulder, but right now she was watching three stones as if flying in a single direction, in her heart thinking to herself, this fellow is definitely deceiving me. Not retreating and instead advancing, suddenly elerating, facing Tang San and pouncing, simultaneously raising both hands before her chest to block. It was only a pebble, nothing more, just knock it down.
But, making Xiao Wu shocked a scene took ce, just as she saw she could p down the stones, those three pebbles suddenly separated, and flying out in three different directions.
At such a close distance, there already was not enough time for an effective reaction.
Aiyou, aiyou.
Three stones fell in ce, just right to strike Xiao Wus right shoulder, left lower leg and right lower leg.
Although Tang San had not infused Mysterious Heaven skill into the pebbles, when struck head-on, Xiao Wu still felt a burst of extreme pain.
Good, you dare use stones to hit me.
Xiao Wu certainly did not know, that this was Tang Sans since arriving in this world, the first time genuinely facing an opponent using hidden weapons. What he used was in Mysterious Heaven Profound Record the Hidden Weapons Hundred Separation technique Swallows Parting Flight. Seeming simple, but in it was contained cunning tricks that were extremely exquisite. Among the Hidden Weapons Hundred Separation technique, because of the Mysterious Heaven skill restriction, up until now Tang San was only with an effort able to use two or three kinds, thats all, this Swallows Parting Flight was the only one among them that was extremely proficient.
Allowing you to throw me, but not letting me use pebbles? This time its your loss.
Doesnt count, doesnt count,e again
Xiao Wu firmly believed, she need only be prepared, in no way could Tang San hit the mark again.
Xiao Wu, you still want to! Thene on
Continuing exchanging pointers, and also continuing for a very long time. As for results, when Tang San early on the second day left the Nuoding primary spirit master academy with Grandmaster, on his lips he was still talking about how striking a moving target was fun!
And that same evening, no story took ce with two people sharing a bed, after all, they were too tired from exchanging pointers.
Early morning, when the vast majority of Nuoding academys teachers and student were still in deep sleep, one tall and one short, two people already left through the big academy gate.
Teacher, where will we go to find spirit beasts?
These people departing from the academy, were only Grandmaster and Tang San.
We will go four hundred li northeast of Nuoding city to Spirit Hunting Forest. There is where the empire holds spirit beasts captive. Certainly can find something that suits you.
Grandmaster today wore tough clothing, seeming like it somewhat increased his heroic spirit, it was only that stiff face that like before gave people a kind of discordant feeling.
Captive? Spirit beasts can also be held captive? Teacher, you can exin spirit beast lore to me, right?.
Grandmaster nodded, and said:
High level spirit beasts naturally cannot be captured, but lower level ones can. Spirit beasts are a type of animal that possesses spirit power. The longer they exist, the more powerful they be. Therefore, from this point of view, based on number of years we divide them into five levels. Ten year spirit beasts, hundred year spirit beasts, thousand year spirit beasts, ten thousand year spirit beasts and hundred thousand year spirit beasts. Its meaning is just as the name implies: a spirit beast cultivating for over ten years, is a ten year spirit beast, and so on. Spirit rings are distinguished in the same way as spirit beasts. Spirit rings of different age are very easily recognized, it can be seen from color. Of these, ten year spirit beasts spirit rings are white, hundred year beasts rings are yellow, thousand year spirit beasts spirit rings are purple, ten thousand year spirit beasts are ck, and hundred thousand year spirit beasts spirit rings are red. Those that are regrly captured by the country, supplying spirit masters with spirit beasts to hunt and kill, for the most part are ten years and hundred years. Few thousand year spirit beasts appear.
Chapter 8 — Spirit Tool, Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges
Chapter 8: Spirit Tool, Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges
Part 1
Teacher, the longer the cultivation time the more powerful the spirit beasts strength, and the greater the effect of the spirit ring. In what respects does this formidability show?
Tang San asked.
On Grandmasters stiff face appeared a touch of his signature unsightly smiling expression,
This line of questioning is very good. The spirit rings produced by spirit beasts of different level main difference to spirit master is what attribute it adds as well as the capacity to master its ability. For example, if using the quantitative angle of view, with your blue silver grass spirit with the control system tool spirit master route, and you obtain apatible attribute ten year spirit ring, then your blue silver grass control nature can increase by ten. But if it was a hundred year spirit ring, then your blue silver grass control nature would increase by a hundred. And so on. Consequently, whenever possible, spirit masters as much as possible pursue enhancing their spirit even more.
Tang San uncertainly said:
Wouldnt then people possessing greater power be able to obtain a better spirit ring? Those nobles canpletely rely on their ns strength to go hunt even more powerful spirit rings for them.
In Grandmasters eyes fleetingly amending light was revealed,
To think of this, proves you have carefully reflected, but the facts are not that simple. One might say, the requirements for adding a spirit ring are extremely severe.
First of all, one must personally strike the killing blow to the spirit beast to be able to receive the spirit beasts spirit ring. Spirit rings can only exist for an extremely brief time, if not added to oneself within two hours it will lose effect.
Next, spirit beasts are a kind of extremely proud creatures, not just any spirit beasts will let themselves be taken prisoner. If an opponent inflicts a severe injury, wanting to capture them, then the spirit beast can choose to explode their spirit power andmit suicide. This hinders the circumstances you spoke of, even if inviting people to hunt and kill spirit beasts, if not killed by him, then it is still very difficult to obtain a spirit ring.
Of course, all this is not absolute. How can humanitys wisdom bepared to spirit beasts. The best method to hunt and kill spirit beasts, is precisely to organize groups to go to spirit beasts location, the one who strikes thest blow, then can obtain the spirit ring. Therefore, what you said about nobles and some people possessing power, on hunting and killing spirit beasts side indeed have a certain advantage.
But, these kinds of people easily obtaining spirit rings does not mean that he will be more powerfulpared to an ordinary spirit master. They also cannot confirm whether the attribute of the spirit beast theye across is the most suitable to them. The spirit beasts level is admittedly important, but whether the attribute ispatible is also equally crucial. Even better spirit rings, unless your spirit itself ispatible, it will also be unable to evolve good effects, and on the contrary will affect oneself. Every spirit master on different stages has restrictions on the spirit rings they can absorb.
To take an example, you right now are only a tenth rank spirit schr, and with your current spirit power, at most you can absorb a hundred year spirit beasts spirit ring. If you try in vain to absorb a thousand year spirit ring, this can only have one result: the body is unable to endure, and is destroyed by the spirit rings power. When absorbing the spirit ring, any outside force is unable to help, and you can only rely on yourself. Consider, these people requiring others to help hunt and kill their spirit beast, how capable is their own actual strength, perhaps absorbing a suitable to them while the grade of the spirit ring is still within control limits will bring about a destructive strike. Tang San, you must remember, this world is impartial: when wanting to obtain something, certainly one must put forth the corresponding effort. Being opportunistic is what a mediocre person does. We who study spirit theory, do so only for the sake of making this effort a bit easier for spirit masters. Under circumstances when possessing equal strength to be still more formidable. Do you understand?
Tang San earnestly nodded.
In the first ce he was not a person in the habit of being opportunistic, relying on his own strength with one step making one footprint in the direction of objective this effort was the most solid.
Grandmaster was not in any hurry to bring Tang San to leave the city walls, instead he was going in the direction of the inner city walls.
Teacher, arent we going outside the city walls?
Grandmaster said:
For going to hunt spirit beasts we must still prepare some things, and also, we cannot go on foot. A four hundred li journey while not too long, but making the best of time is always best.
Following the sunlight gradually rising from the east, within Nuoding city more pedestrians gradually appeared. Today was one of a notrge number of days where Tang San did not draw on the eastern purple qi to cultivate Purple Demon Eye.
What Grandmaster spoke of as getting ready certainly was notplicated, he bought two leather bags specially used for holding drinking water. Each bag was capable of holding as much as five litres of fresh water. He also bought some cured meat, tbread and fruit. All in all getting tworge bundles.
If speaking of these Tang San could stillprehend, but Grandmaster still bought a kind of thing that he was unable to understand, and these things were also bought in greatest quantity.
A whole twenty jin of white radish. Tang Sans current assignment was to carry them. A twenty jin weight from his point of view, still did not count for anything. Of course, if it was a four hundred li journey on foot, then it was an issue.
Fortunately, after Grandmaster procured all these things all ready, immediately at the inner city wall he hired a carriage, giving the carter five silver spirit coins.
Douluo Continents currency exchange was like this: one gold spirit coin was equivalent to ten silver spirit coins, equivalent to a hundred copper spirit coins. One gold spirit coin was already enough for a family of threes regr expenses for several months. It was also equivalent to three years worth of Tang Sans ie from Nuoding academy work.
Spirit master was said to be this continents most privileged vocation, and ie was a significant reason. Even if one only advanced from spirit schr to spirit master, every month they could still enjoy a one gold spirit coin stipend. This was sufficient for an ordinary person to live. Of course, only basic life, desiring luxuries was impossible.
And as a spirit master cultivated and reached even higher levels, in particr exceeding spirit grandmaster and entering the spirit elder realm, provided they registered at spirit hall, could be conferred the rank of nobility directly by the nation, bing a lesser noble baron. The higher the actual strength, the higher the noble title. Regarding ie naturally the boat also rose with the water.
Part 2
For Tang San this was the first time travelling on a carriage, and even though somewhat bumpy, the new sensation still made him abundantly interested, frequently pushing aside the window curtain to look outside. Seeing a stream of people bustling with activity, as well as various sorts of shops, regarding the outside world, in his heart he couldnt help but somewhat yearn for it. In this life, his fate would not be as simple as in his previous. Not knowing in what way heter would enter society.
Little San, this is for you.
Grandmasters cool voice suddenly roused Tang San from his train of thought, just as he gazed at Grandmaster, he discovered something unknown, Grandmasters already held a belt in his hand. A belt with a very beautiful appearance.
The whole belt was ck, and on the surface were dark stripes, that unless carefully looked for could not be distinguished, and on the entire belt, evenly distributed were set twenty four pieces of milky white jade. Each piece of jade was the size of an adult persons thumbnail, and round. With gentle color and lustre, looking like rare fine jade.
Thank you Teacher.
Tang San did not stand on ceremony, holding out his hand to receive it, what is called seniors gift must not be refused. When he before was at Tang sect, Tang inner sect elders receiving disciples would allter give a gift. Grandmaster giving him this belt, should also have a simr meaning.
Grandmaster said:
This belt has been with me for very many years, also been neglected for very many years. I hope in the future it can blossom into its proper glory in your hands.
Regarding the belt, from the start Tang San felt it was not ordinary, as if the belt had numerous faint streams of qi circting, and these streams of qi were with this belt itself acting as a bridge, with the jade serving as stores.
Thirty years ago, when I obtained it I did not know what it was called. But through my many years of research I came to see it could be considered a first ss spirit tool, functioning as storage. You only need to infuse it with spirit power, and each piece of jade is capable of providing one cubic metre of storage space. Like that you can conveniently deposit goods.
Spirit tools, to Tang San, was a brand new term. Although he still did not know exactly what the meaning of spirit tool was, Grandmasters exnation already gave his mind deep astonishment.
Twenty four jade stones, that also precisely had twenty four cubic metres of storage space, to him, that was a ce for depositing twenty four kinds of hidden weapons. The expression in Tang Sans eyes became zing, and within his heart the thirst to promote Mysterious Heaven skill reached an extreme degree. He was dying to right now possess enough inner strength to go cultivate all kinds of hidden weapons uses. Having this belt, he need not again worry about hidden weapons storage issues.
As Tang San had not asked, Grandmaster already went ahead and exined:
Spirit tools, as the name implies, are implements that rely on spirit power to be used. Very few spirit tools are passed down from ancient times, for the most part without offensive function. Spirit masters themselves do not need weapons. Spirit tools can all be described as historical relics, as to how they came about, and how they were made, was lost long ago. This belt was obtained by me and several friends one time on an adventure. It was assigned to me as a reward. To me, its function is nothing too great,ter you should be able to find it useful. Right, give it a name.
Looking at those twenty four pieces of gentle jade, Tang San practically without hesitation thought of a famous verse from hisst life,
Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges. Right, Ill call it Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges.
Grandmaster was slightly dazed, his rigid face without expression, nodding said:
A very good sounding name, if a bit long-winded.
Tang San secretly sighed. Perhaps this could be considered a recalling hisst life a bit.
Grandmaster said:
Its function is very simple, infuse your spirit power within those jade stones, then you can sense its existing space. If you can react fast enough, things within it will appear as if out of thin air. But to control its specific property well, you still must practice much more. This is also your future homework.
Tang San did not need Grandmasters words to understand the importance of training with taking things from Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, and hurriedly nodded in reply.
Originally Tang San had still been uncertain, Grandmaster had bought this many things, after entering Spirit Hunting Forest how could they be taken when hunting spirit beasts. Right now with Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges these all were no longer an issue. Idle throughout the journey, he started under Grandmasters direction to practice his control of essing goods with Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges. And the goods used for practice, were those white radishes
A four hundred li journey, whether long or not, it was not considered short. Not until noon the second day did they arrive at their destination, Spirit Hunting Forest.
Just when Tang San stepped down from the carriage, he discovered Spirit Hunting forest waspletely unlike his imagination.
Forests, in Tang Sans impression, ought to be filled with big natural smell, trees secluded and tranquil, air fresh, no sign of human habitation. But this Spirit Hunting Forest before him, at least at the forests edge, felt like it was a Nuoding market.
At the forests edge,rge houses were constructed, or rather shops. The sound of every kind of ware being cried out, a strip of man-made paved simple path freely among them, in the surrounding racket Tang San could not help but frown.
Have warrant, recruiting to hunt strength type spirit beasts, still short two people!
Hunting agility type spirit beasts, warrant for seven people! Ten gold spirit coins!
Simr hawking cries rose one after another, the forest of shops for the most part were peddling weapons, defensive tools and all kinds of food supplies.
Grandmaster brought Tang San to enter this ce considered as a small town market,
Do you know why I finished buying all the things at Nuoding city?
Tang San shook his head.
Grandmaster pointed to the prices marked in the stores,
Because arriving here, prices will all at least double. Are you not wondering, how a forests edge can be this bustling. Its actually very simple. Where there are spirit beasts, there is profit. Particrly these special national spirit beast capturing forests are even more that way. Spirit masters are a wealthy group, and there are too many people wanting to make a profit off spirit masters.
Grandmaster, what do those people shouting about recruiting groups mean?
Part 3
Grandmaster said:
Spirit beasts are not so easily killed. Rather inherently formidable spirit beasts, even if not cultivating more than a few years, still has very powerful firepower. This kind of what is called grouping up for hunting spirit beasts, is just multiple people mutually cooperating. Hunting their respectively required spirit beast, and obtaining the spirit ring. Having the aid of other people, they can deal the requiredst attack on the spirit beast themselves. On the Continent it is the mostmon and safest method of hunting spirit beasts. Only, is grouping up that easy?
Speaking of this, Grandmaster looked at these crying out spirit masters, his eyes exuding a trace of disdain.
A genuinely outstanding spirit hunting group, will beposed of at least five parts: food system tool spirit masters will be responsible for supplies, healing system tool spirit masters responsible for condition and spirit power restoration. Agility system battle spirit masters responsible for scouting, strength system battle spirit masters responsible for blocking, attack system battle spirit masters responsible for annihting the enemy. With these five partsposing the group, it can be regarded as aplete group. But also the coordination between each also cant take shape in a day or two. Alone it imperceptibly influences the process, and it requires at least several years to be coordinated. Even more importance must be attached to groups members, they must have mutual trust. Absolute trust. Otherwise, when encountering danger, they are very easily defeated in a moment.
Tang San astonished asked:
Why will they be defeated? Because of insufficient strength?
Grandmaster shook his head, coldly saying:
In the future, perhaps you also will chance to join a group in this way. When choosing a group, you cant even consider other members actual strength, but the one thing you must keep in mind, in the group which you choose, that you can present your back before any other person.
Tang San still did not very well understand Grandmasters meaning, but Grandmaster also did not for a long time exin again. Bringing him towards the depths of the market.
Although the marketce was a disturbing chaos, just as they moved away from the market, when they saw this huge forest, Tang San still could not help but be somewhat shocked.
Trees tall andrge showing their age, at the forest periphery, encircled by an immense steel fence, facing the forest, appeared a great number of piercing tips. The fences height exceeded ten metres, looking extremely robust.
This still was not counting, outside the fence, a line of a hundred soldiers patrolling there. These troops wore meticulous suits of full body armor, hands grasping long spears, disciplined in neat formation, a hundred steel warriors standing together, giving people a kind of deadly feeling.
Grandmaster said in a low voice:
Not anyone can enter Spirit Hunting Forest for capturing. Only spirit masters who have obtained a warrant issued by Spirit Hall, can enter Spirit Hunting forest to hunt spirit beasts. Although there are also those who have secretly entered, those people find it very difficult to have a good ending. These soldiers are only guarding the periphery, in Spirit Hunting Forest, there still are Spirit Hall enforcer groups, at all times inspecting warrants. Those people dont pay attention to sentiments.
Tang San said:
Teacher, in the end is this Spirit Hunting Forest considered Spirit Halls or the countrys?
Grandmasters expression turned cold, gesturing Tang San to keep silent,
Outside you must not again ask simr questions. Concerning the rtionship between Spirit Hall and the nation, I will tell you againter. Obtaining a warrant is certainly not difficult: the first requirement is Spirit Halls approval, determining that you have indeed reached peak stage power, requiring a spirit ring to advance. Next requirement is having the guarantee of at least three nobles.
While speaking, in Grandmasters hand already appeared a token tile, the dark token tile was made from some unknown material, on the surface a pattern was formed by three kinds of figures fitted together, in the middle was a sharp sword pointing down, to the left and right of the sword, separately were a hammer and the head of a monster Tang San had never seen before.
Grandmaster saw Tang Sans eyes full of curiosity, and put the sign in his hand,
Remember this symbol, this is Spirit Halls characteristic mark. Within Spirit Hall, there are six kinds of signs. Distinguishing each kind of token tile is very simple, just look on the figures. On the lowest grade token tiles are only a sword, it symbolizes spirit halls holy hall chief consuls spirit, and higher grade token tiles have on the side of the long sword a hammer. Symbolizing a spirit hall formidable elder.
Tang Sans inference ability still was not bad,
Teacher, these two people in spirit hall position should be extremely significant, right. But, before I heard, beast spirits are more formidablepared to tool spirits, these two spirit master figures should both be tool spirits, right.
Grandmaster tousled Tang Sans head, with a cool smile said:
People saying beast spiritspared to tool spirits are more formidable, concerning spirit understanding are obviously insufficient. Any spirits strength, hinges on two things. One is how much spirit power is added at the awakening, the other is just acquired with the process of cultivation method. Perhaps, before thirtieth rank, beast spirits because they can add to themselves are yetpared to tool spirit masters a bit more formidable. But after arriving at higher ranks, between the two there certainly is no difference. Strong or not only depends on a persons cultivation.
My warrant, is Spirit Halls third grade warrant. With it, one essentially may enter the majority of Heaven Dou nations Spirit Hunting Forests. The examining standard are these Spirit Hunting Forests never appearing beast. And also unlike the previous two token tiles it doesnt have to be returned to spirit hall afterpleting the spirit beast hunt, mine can be held for a lifetime. On this token tile appears a blue lightning tyrant dragon, among beast spirits, its considered a top level existence. Although its owner is not part of Spirit Hall, the representative n receives in no small measure Spirit Halls respect.
For some reason, when Grandmaster spoke of the blue lightning tyrant dragon, in his eyes appeared a trace of difficult to speak of loneliness.
Tang San said:
Then after these three kinds even higher rank token tiles, precisely respectively have more kinds of spirit symbols?
Grandmaster nodded, saying:
Precisely like that. These six kinds of spirit marks, respectively represent six formidable spirit masters, and also represent six formidable ns. Among these three are in our Heaven Dou Empire, the other three are in Star Luo Empire.
Part 4
While speaking, Grandmaster had already brought Tang San to arrive at the Spirit Hunting Forest entrance.
The captain responsible for inspecting warrants gave the token tiles three signs one nce. On his face immediately appeared a respectful look, and he hurriedly ordered the soldiers to move aside and open up the way, inviting Grandmaster to bring Tang San inside. Without even asking why Tang San, this small child, also must enter Spirit Hunting Forest.
Crossing the steel fence to enter within the forest all the mour seemed to already have disappeared, and the atmosphere finally became as fresh as in Tang Sans imagination, giving peoples mind a feeling of being free from worry.
After entering the forest, Grandmaster was without any impatience to advance, and rather quietly observed their surroundings.
Tang San seemed to suddenly recall something,
Teacher, just now those six people you talked about receiving Spirit Hall respect, being carved on token, what is their title? Spirit Saint? Douluo? Is it Title Douluo?
Grandmaster gave Tang San a keen look,
Its Title Douluo. And also the six most formidable Title Douluo.
Most formidable?
In Tang Sans eyes was a trace of excitement.
Grandmaster sighed,
Equal rank, but different spirit ring and different spirit, so the actual power ispletely different. These six Title Douluo undoubtedly are the most powerful of powerful. Even though there are other spirit masters that have cultivated over the nieth rank and entered the realm of Title Douluo, those are still unable to shake their position. But right now these are too far away from you. Ok, we will prepare to enter the forest, starting from now, you must not deviate more than one step from my side.
Yes, Teacher.
The originally dispirited expression in Grandmasters eyes abruptly cleared, both hands held close to the chest, again quickly separated below,
Come out, Luo San Pao.
With a puffing sound, a faint purple thread of spirit power separated from Grandmasters both palms. Tang San only felt Grandmaster release a burst of fluctuating spirit power from his whole body, and before him already appeared a creature.
Unmistakably, this creature, it would seem, had an appearance much like a dog, but its bulk was more like a hog. More than one metre fifty in height, and its waist measurement should be something simr.
Its entire body had pale purple fur, two small drooping ears, a pair of deep blue big blinking eyes, and the expression in its eyes very gentle. As the fat body swayed once, the fatty buttocks immediately swayed side to side. Four stocky little legs made it hard to imagine just how slow it moved.
On top of its head was a bulging, spherical, unknown something. As it appeared, running over towards Grandmaster, and using that head to rub against Grandmasters leg.
Under Grandmasters feet two rings of light rose up, moving back and forth over him. Both rings of light appeared yellow, obviously hundred year spirit rings.
Little San, did you not want to know what my spirit was? This is my spirit, you can call it Luo San Pao, or just call him San Pao.
Luo San Pao as if understanding Grandmasters words, looked at Tang San with its pair of big eyes, the expression in its eyes unexpectedly had a somewhat affectionate look.
Grandmaster, this is your spirit?
Tang San shocked said:
But, dont animal spirits manifest attached to the body? Why does it
Before speaking about what kind of creature Luo San Pao was, Grandmasters spirit obviously went beyond the limits on the spirit beast category.
Luo San Pao obviously somewhat dissatisfied, made two luoluo calls towards Tang San.
In Grandmasters expression appeared a trace of bitterness,
Because, my spirit is a variant spirit. Remember what you and I spoke about spirit variation, San Pao is just that. Only, its variation clearly is in a bad direction. When it only just awakened, my spirit power level was only a half rank. Otherwise, how could things be as they are? Even if I again made the effort, breaking through thirtieth rank spirit power is impossible in this lifetime, so in the end I can only study spirits in theory.
Before when Tang San heard those rumours about Grandmaster, he knew that Grandmaster was a persistent person. Regarding spirits he was as persistent as he himself was regarding hidden weapons. This was also why Tang San had never regretted acknowledging Grandmaster as his master. Perhaps, this was talent appreciating each other.
Im sorry, Grandmaster, for raising your old painful memories.
Grandmasterughed at himself and shook his head,
Its nothing, I became inured long ago. Come, Ill introduce you to San Pao. The reason for its name is because it calls out a luoluo sound, and its attack can only beunched three times. Therefore its called San Pao.
San Pao, first open up a path ahead.
Luoluo.
Fat Luo San Pao looked pleased with itself and walked forward. Although the body was a bit fat, when seeing it move it could also be called nimble. Moving from one side to the other sniffing at something.
All over Grandmasters body spirit power light was glimmering. Bringing Tang San to follow Luo San Pao, they moved along deeper into the forest.
San Paos sense of smell is very acute, capable of discovering tracks of spirit beasts and how strong they are. Although it has be small and weak because of variation, regarding spirit power the consumption is also very small. Therefore I can release it outside for a long time. This is for you. You must make thest attack that kills the spirit beast yourself.
Grandmaster fumbled out from the breast a magnificent short sword and handed it to Tang San.
The short swords entire sheath was a transparent blue, and on it were iyed seven pieces of blue jade. The sword handle had a chunk of milky white jade, and the swords length was one chi two cun. Even though with the sheath, holding it in the hand he still could feel traces of cold qi.
Walking not far away, Luo San Pao abruptly came to a stop, the pair of big eyes looking in one direction, mouth emitting two luoluo calls.
An animal looking a bit like a cat appeared in the direction of its gaze, lying in a tree, guardedly watching Grandmaster and Tang San.
Grandmaster coldly smiled, saying:
Its a ten year multicolored cat. San Pao, dont disturb it. Continue ahead.
Grandmaster never forgot to instruct Tang San. While continuing walking, he said:
That multicolored cat just now belongs to the cat family of spirit beasts. Its offensive nature is very powerful, but provided you do not first attack it, it also will not easily start an attack. If a spirit master has a cat family beast spirit, using it for ones first spirit ring is not a bad choice. You must not think of that multicolored cat as that small; if it was a more than thousand year multicolored cat, let alone us, even more than ten times our number could not kill it.
Part 5
Tang San called to mind an important question,
Grandmaster, how to distinguish the actual strength of a spirit beast? Or the number of years?
Grandmaster said:
Distinguishing a spirit beasts actual strength certainly is not difficult. You look, that solitary bamboo ahead. That also is a type of spirit beast - a nt system spirit beast. Its useful to you, solitary bamboo is tough, and although its attack nature is not powerful, its defense is not bad. This is a ten year solitary bamboo. Because its height does not exceed ten metres. Over ten metre, should be considered over a hundred years. Consequently, generally speaking, spirit beasts are distinguished mainly by observing bulk and the color of the spirit power used when they attack. Spirit power color is identical to actual strength. Precisely speaking, ten year spirit beasts use white spirit power, hundred year use yellow, and so on. Although, when confronting an unknown spirit beast, you best not go look at its spirit power, in a short time you will be unable to endure, and then will be up against devastating danger.
Grandmaster, will we be hunting that solitary bamboo?
The solitary bamboo certainly did not seem to attract attention, only because all around it wererge trees and not more bamboo, it easily could be conspicuous. Its body softly swaying, the top of the bamboo moving rhythmically with the wind.
Grandmaster said:
For the moment we will not. If we are without a more suitable choice, and onlyst if forced to. Choosing spirit ring must be done carefully: each spirit ring cannot be reced. Spirit schrs promoting to spirit master, can absorb hundred year spirit beast spirit rings. To be even more precise, they can use a less than four hundred twenty three year spirit beast spirit ring. Ive carefully studied very many spirit masters undergoing growth and failure. Four hundred twenty three years should be the limit of what one can endure for the first spirit ring. Therefore, I hope that your first spirit ring will be as close to that limit as possible.
Grandmaster regarding spirit research was always that precise. Tang San felt, having this teacher exist, absolutely was a kind of happiness.
Simrly for hundred year spirit rings, although the color of the spirit rings emerging from a hundred year spirit beast and nine hundred year spirit beast are the same, the gap between the amplification of the added attribute is enormous. Seeking a spirit ring as high as possible under the prerequisite safety limit, is required for every outstanding spirit master.
Continuing moving forward, Grandmaster was giving Tang San a lively field ss, relying on spirit Luo San Paos acute sense of smell, to one by one draw out spirit beasts concealed in dark ces. Perhaps because for the most part these spirit beasts were ten year grade, their attack desire was not strong. Grandmaster gave Tang San introductions to these spirit beasts names, specific properties and method of distinguishing cultivation age.
Looking up at the color of the sky, Grandmaster said:
It looks like today we must spend the night in Spirit Hunting Forest. We will first look for a ce to camp.
Having searched for half the day, although no few spirit beasts conforming to the requirements had appeared, Grandmaster had not been anxious to get involved, and very patiently continued looking.
The ce Grandmaster chose to camp at was a depression, surrounded byplex terrain and encircled by numerous towering trees.
Grandmaster took out a big ss bottle from a loop shaped spirit tool on his wrist and passed it to Tang San,
Sprinkle it around, remember, you must sprinkle it evenly.
Ok.
Tang San took the bottle. The bottle held some powdered type of drug, stinging the nose somewhat, and Tang Sans nose wrinkled, already making it out, this was simr to his old worlds realgar type drug. Tang sect was famous for hidden weapons and poison, and although he was an outer sect disciple, regarding distinguishing poisonous substances he had considerable skill. Earlier in the middle of the process of looking for spirit beasts, within Spirit Hunting Forest he had found no few poisonous nts he could distinguish, putting them within Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges. Grandmasters knowledge could not be doubted on the spirit side, but regarding distinguishing these spirit power-less poisonous nts, he by far could notpare to Tang San with two lifetimes of experience. Particrly among these poisonous nts were very many that required each other to be able to issue poisonousness.
Having scattered the powder, Tang San handed back the bottle to Grandmaster.
Do you know why I let you sprinkle these around the periphery?
Grandmasters facial expression was very serious, right now he was a teacher testing his student.
Since he could distinguish what the powder was, how could Tang San not be expected to know Grandmasters purpose, and without hesitation he said:
It should have two effects, one is to conceal our scent, and the other is to repel snakes, insects, rats, ants and such types of creatures.
Grandmaster nodded contentedly,
Correct, precisely like that. This is called snake repelling powder, essential to adventures. Remember, in forests, especially within forests with spirit beasts, you must as much as possible not use fire. Even though the vast majority of wild animals and spirit beasts all will fear firelight, there are also several especially formidable spirit beasts that like fire. In case that you meet them, unless your own cultivation has be sufficiently formidable, you will undoubtedly die.
The color of the sky gradually dimmed, within the forest certainly was not peaceful and quiet, insects and birds called, roars of wild animals rose and fell one after another.
Without lighting a fire, around them waspletely pitch dark, Tang San and Grandmaster ate a simple evening meal, both master and apprentice rested leaning against a big tree.
Grandmaster was definitely a qualified teacher, and he paid a lot of attention to Tang San. Even though right now they already should rest, Grandmaster was still again quizzing Tang Sans understanding of spirit beasts from the daytime, in order to give him a deeper impression.
Tang Sans memory was considered not bad, in addition this was the first time he hade into contact with creatures like spirit beasts, the novel feeling deepened his memory, and when his answers asionally had faults they were one by one corrected by Grandmaster.
Little San, do you know why I say that for spirit masters youth is the most important time?
Grandmasters deep and hoarse voice brought a somewhat sentimental feeling.
Tang San shook his head, waiting for Grandmasters exnation.
Chapter 9 — Blue Silver Grass First Spirit Ring
Chapter 9: Blue Silver Grass First Spirit Ring
Part 1
Spirit masters cultivation, before twenty years of age is an extremely important process; one can say that achievements up to twenty years of age decides future sess. Thirtieth rank is the fire and ice dual heaven threshold. If crossing this threshold before twenty years old, then future prospects are limitless. If unable to cross over in twenty years, then, also forever unable to leap beyond. Youth has the advantage, youth can have the potential. Therefore, you right now cannot dy one minute. Teacher can still help with your first and second spirit ring, but when you require the third spirit ring, teacher will probably be unable to do enough. At that time you have to rely on you yourself. Spirit strength cultivation has no shortcuts, you can only rely on meditation to make spirit power to increase. Although you have the innate full spirit power advantage you even more cannot ck off, otherwise, you do not deserve to be my disciple.
Luoluo.
At that time, variant spirit Luo San Paos call abruptly rose.
Spirits were one with their host, so Grandmaster at once started, his body shooting up, looking in that direction.
At this moment, the color of the sky was alreadypletely ck, faintly within, ten or more moss green points of light were approaching in their direction.
Its hell wolves.
Grandmasters voice was somewhat muffled. But without a bit of rm,
Little San, dont move from here.
Luo San Paos mouth unceasingly made luoluo calls, seemingly menacing those existences that gradually drew closer, Grandmaster certainly did not see, in the eyes of Tang San by his side shed ayer of purple, the things in the darkness bing clear to his eyes.
All in all six wolf type spirit beasts, the height of their bodies all at one metre six or so. The whole body appeared iron grey, and that moss green radiance was precisely their eyes. At this moment slowly closing in straight on Luo San Pao.
Luo San Paos smell seemed to make them somewhat restless, and while approaching, they kept a half circle formation.
Grandmaster snorted frostily,
One pack of tenth ranked little wolves daree harass me. San Pao.
Luo San Pao made a low howl, an inhaling noise just like the scream of a hurricane, and that originally fat belly, expanded with amazing speed, looking like it was a big gradually erging ball.
Grandmaster raised his hand and waved it, and from his body a yellow ring of light flew out, encircling Luo San Paos body, as he solemnly shouted,
Break wind like striking thunder, rumble the heavens and split the earth Luo San Pao!
Luo San Paos pair of clear blue eyes suddenly shone, the yellow ring of light centered on its body suddenly seemed to be a screen of light. The rounded body abruptly shot up, astonishingly climbing upward to a height of five metres, the figure overhead turned around, and a deafening sound like the rumble of thunder erupted in a moment.
Grandmasters hands had at some unknown moment already produced two gauze masks, first handing one to Tang San, and subsequently put the other on his face.
Tang San subconsciously brought up the gauze mask, eyes unblinkingly fixed on Luo San Paos actions. Following that one thunderous sound, he only saw a yellow light cover suddenly release, as powerful as a thunderbolt, the six ten year hell wolves were allpletely covered within.
The six hell wolves bodies, under Luo San Paos attack were flung up like broken bup sacks, immediately plunging down more than ten metres away, with two hell wolves waists smashing against tree trunks, howling pitifully, but unable to rise.
The several other wolves on the ground rolled about briefly. Tang San relied on Purple Demon Eye to clearly see, from those hell wolves mouths fresh blood was flowing, he could see how powerful the shockwave had been. Following a short period of wuu wuu sounds, other than the two hell wolves on the ground unable to rise, the several others had quickly run away.
Grandmaster at this time still did not neglect to instruct Tang San,
Wolves and dogs bodies are very alike in structure, called copper head, iron bones, bean curd waist, the waist is their bodies weakest vital part.
While speaking, Grandmaster stepped forward with big steps, at some point he had drawn a short knife, cutting the necks of the two unmoving hell wolves, spreading more realgar on the bodies, covering the smell of blood.
Look, spirit rings are about to appear.
At Grandmasters warning, Tang San started taking note. Following the death of the two ten year hell wolves, from the body gradually rose a ring of faint white light, the rings rippling like mist in the emptiness overhead, as if they could drift away at any time.
This is a spirit ring, these were killed by me, so if my spirit power had just achieved the advancement requirements, right now could I could absorb these spirit rings to attain the advancement objective. The specific method, is to use my spirit power to draw the spirit ring to my body, and immediately after that begin meditation, absorbing the energy of the spirit ring.
Faint purple light rose from Grandmasters hand, beckoning towards one of the spirit rings that emerged from the hell wolves, that spirit ring already floated over, circling about Grandmasters body. But it did not permeate.
My current spirit power is not sufficiently advanced, therefore, the spirit ring cant be absorbed by me. Within two hours, it will disperse on its own. Little San, hand me two white radishes.
Oh.
Tang San fumbled at his waist, drawing out two white radishes from Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges and handing them to Grandmaster.
Grandmaster offhandedly tossed them towards Luo San Pao, who, following a burst of excited luoluo sounds, gulped down the two radishes with lightning speed.
Variant spirits characteristics already cannot be understood like ordinary spirit theory. San Pao can rely on eating food to reduce my spirit power consumption. But for its only three attacks, every time one attack is used it must immediately replenish.
Does San Pao only eat white radish?
Tang San asked.
Grandmaster gave him a pained look, saying:
You saw, San Pao attacks by farting, if not for bringing up gauze masks, perhaps right now you already could not endure the smell. Spirit beasts simrly cannot stand it, therefore those hell wolves fled quickly. White radish, with regard to hastening tulence there are few foods that canpare. With two to replenish, in approximately half the time, San Pao can recover what is spent in one attack.
Part 2
This also worked? Tang San wanted tough a bit, but seeing in Grandmasters eyes a trace of bitterness, he did not dare letughter escape. He could imagine how possessing this kind of spirit that attacked by farting, among spirit masters, was a very embarrassing matter. With Grandmasters proud temperament, how could his heart feelfortable?
Luoluo, luoluo, luoluo ..
As in a moment hurried calls abruptly rose, the bitterness in Grandmasters eyes was immediately reced by a cold light, and he pulled at Tang Sans hand.
All around suddenly grew quiet, and a slight rustling sound clearly reached Tang Sans ears, vaguely. The air seemingly became somewhat stinking, the stink was not at all strong, even with a touch of sweetness and tea fragrance.
Tang Sans nose wiggled, subconsciously blurting out,
Theres poison.
Grandmasters right hand waved, this time, the two rings of light on his bodypletely moved over to encase Luo San Pao, vigntly looking in the direction of the rustling sound,
Tonight is unexpectedly this unquiet.
The rustling sound came to an end. Tang San pushed his Mysterious Heaven skill, working his Purple Demon Eye to the limit, looking in that direction. Indistinctly, he seemingly saw a dark green triangr snake head held up in a shrub, a pair of ruby like little eyes looking straight in their direction. Perhaps fearing the effect of the realgar powder, it did not continue to approach.
Grandmaster, there.
Tang San raised a finger in the direction of the snake heads location. Right now was already toote for Grandmaster to think about why Tang San could see a ce his eyes still could not reach. With lightning speed he drew out a re from the wrist spirit tool and tossed it in that direction.
The re already ignited in the wind, rolling and illuminating the area, and this time grandmaster also saw the snake head. Mouth inhaling a mouthful of cool air.
Its a datura snake, why would this kind of ferocious fellow appear on the outskirts of Spirit Hunting Forest. Hope its a ten year.
Siisi, siisi, as if infuriated by the re, the snake head slowly rose, issuing siisi sounds towards Luo San Pao. But the realgar powder deterrent still existed, and it still did not advance.
Grandmaster said in a low voice:
Datura Snakes venom is extremely potent, it has not only a paralysing effect, but also causes powerful damage to the bodys nerves. Its one of the most terrible among poison attribute spirit beasts. Its body is extremely tough, difficult to hurt withmon sabres, its mouth and eyes are the only weak points. But datura snakes are very good at consistently protecting these two ces, its speed is also iparably fast. Most frightening is its aggressive character. Encountering humans it will practically alwaysunch an attack. Realgar powder may not be able to restrain it for long, its waiting for an opportunity.
Tang San did not feel any fear because of Grandmasters introduction, in his former life at Ba-Shu Tang sect, Ba-Shu had arge variety of snakes, of course without this type of Datura snake, but Tang San a was not short of experience withing into contact with snakes. From the tip of this snakes head could be seen it was hyper venomous, and by the necks robust surface it appeared its weakness certainly was not the seventh cun. There was no way of knowing how this kind of snake with spirit power would attack.
Grandmaster pulled Tang San behind him,
Little San, right now I will instruct you in a principle. Rings many bones many, power surges; rings few bones few, take to your heels and escape. Here rings refer to spirit rings, bones refer to spirit bones. Regarding spirit bones I can exin to youter. Just say, when your spirit rings and spirit bones clearly outstrip your opponents, then, you should rely on your spirit ability and spirit power tounch a full out attack, thoroughly routing the opponent. And when your spirit rings and spirit bones clearly are fewer than the adversary, then, must not hesitate, immediately escape. Self-respect is never equal to life in importance. If this datura snake is a ten year spirit beast, then we can still risk our lives in fight once. If its a hundred year, immediately run away.
Break wind like striking thunder, rumble the heavens and split the earth Luo San Pao!
Finishing exining these, Grandmaster immediately gave orders to Luo San Pao,unching the attack.
Yellow rings of light again glittered, Luo San Paos body shot upwards in its insane inhtion, although he ate the white radishes, since that one attack on the hell wolves the body still had not recovered what was depleted, so right now there was still only strength for two attacks.
During the thunderp-like roar, Luo San Paos super thunder shock wave surged out. Even though the datura snakes speed was very fast, Luo San Paos attack was ranged, if it wanted to escape it was unable to.
Only seeing an immense snake body fly off from the ground, flung far into the distance.
Quickly run.
Grandmaster only gave that flying datura snake a nce without any opinion. The datura snakes cultivation age was rted to the size of its body. Before evolution to thousand year spirit beast, for each year of cultivation, the bodys length would increase by one centimetre. And this smander by its flying body was definitely beyond three metres, even already approaching four metres, so to speak, its cultivation had already exceeded four hundred years. Grandmaster could not think that relying on his twenty ninth rank spirit master strength could confront this kind of spirit beast, let alone, when his own spirit also certainly was not regarded as formidable.
Guagua, mournful sounds were heard. Tang San was pulled to one side by Grandmaster to escape, turning his head to one side to look, being within that shock wave of Luo San Pao had surprisingly been unable to injure the datura snake the slightest, as body just about to hit the ground, it immediately bent in a sh, darting back. Every time its whip-like body came into contact with the ground, it could immediately shoot up like a spring, its speed iparably fast, continuously approaching in his and Grandmasters direction.
Luo San Paos running speed was not a bit slow, following closely behind Grandmaster and Tang San, in the pair of big eyes was already an extremely panicked look.
Break wind like mist, mesmerize to deep sleep Luo San Pao!
Grandmaster again let out a big shout, and Luo San Pao overhead circled once. With a puu sound, a mass of yellow gas spouted from its fat buttocks, spreading out in midair.
Of Grandmasters two spirit rings, the two different kinds of effect they could add to Luo San Paos abilities were Thunder Shock and Mesmerize. Right now they had already been fully employed.
Part 3
The datura snake very quickly leapt over the yellow mist, but it was not at all mesmerized. It being outstandingly talented in poison, its poison resistance by far outdid simr spirit beasts, right now it had only been slightly slowed.
Luo San Paos Triple Cannon all expended, its body had distinctly shrunk by a lot, and to right now feed it radishes to replenish again woulde toote.
The two spirit rings again returned to Grandmasters body. All over his body spirit power light was visible, speed elevating to the limit, one hand pulling Tang San, leaping ahead at full speed like a shooting star. Hoping to be able to get clear of the pursuing datura snake.
Grandmaster was very clear on the datura snakes characteristics: this kind of savage and cruel spirit beast had one weakness, which was patience. If unable to shortly chase down its target prey, it could very easily give up.
But, the datura snake they encountered today was particrly persistent. Whether infuriated because of Luo San Paos wind and the realgar powder, with ungging persistence it chased after Grandmaster and Tang San, its speed matchless. Sooning closer and closer.
San Pao, block it for a moment.
At Grandmastersmand, Luo San Paos chubby body stood facing the onrushing datura snake. Attempting to use the body to obstruct its advance.
But this datura snake was not only iparably fast, its reaction was also extremely sharp - body in a sh coiling open and striking Luo San Pao, simultaneously biting it.
Luoluo
Luo San Pao gave a blood-curdling shriek, body falling to the ground. Grandmaster gave a wave with both hands, and Luo San Paos body immediately melted into purple light, again merging into him.
Grandmaster in his heart right now already was somewhat grieved, his past life continuously reverberating in his mind. He wanted to ask Heaven, why should he have such bad luck in this life? Why? Why this oue? Even so far as to involve Tang San, this child.
As Grandmaster was already close to despair, even to the extent that he felt the chill of the datura snakes venom fangs, suddenly, he discovered his pulling Tang San changed. Turning his head to look, he saw Tang Sans left hand feeling at Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges on his waist, immediately throwing something behind without turning his head.
One sturdy white radish swiftly flew out, and with a puu sound, unexpectedly just right to strike the datura snakes body, causing that originally already well within reach tounch an attack spirit beast abruptly slow down, again pulling open the distance somewhat.
Distinguishing location by sound was nothing more than a superficial Tang sect ability, Tang San naturally knew it, but the next action, caused Grandmasters heart to fill with shock. Only seeing Tang Sans left hand continuously flicking between his waist and afterward throwing behind, continuously shooting out one white radish after another. Although the strength was insufficient to hurt the datura snake, when the datura snake was about to overtake them the sum could obstruct its body.
Such urate skill.
Grandmaster realized, every time Tang San threw out a white radish, the left hands thumb always curved inside, palm facing down, and the additional four fingers together stretching out; the motion was concise and effective. And on Tang Sans little face although also a little rmed, seemingly was no fear.
If it was in Tang Sans former life, every person of Jianghu could have called the name of such a skill, as certainly Tang sect hidden weapons elementary grade skill, Arrow Hand Throw. Utilizing inertia of ashing arm to send out hidden weapons. This kind of skill was most direct, although cant be said to be elegant, right now it was extremely effective.
Although twenty jin of white radishes was not a little, Tang Sans Arrow Hand Throw throwing rate was not slow, and in a little while the stock in Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges was already exhausted.
Right now they had already reached the crucial moment of life or death, Tang San very clearly like this perfectly understood, seemed like strength, speed, poisonousness excellent spirit beast tangling up had what consequence. Right now is already not the time to hide his true strength.
He let go of Grandmasters hand, his body overhead in a wink, left hand rising, a ck tip already noiselessly emitting power. The sleeve dart he had worked hard to forge finally was used.
Tang Sans both eyes by then had bepletely purple, relying on Purple Demon Eyes effect, he was able to clearly see the datura snakes every motion.
The datura snakes reaction was even faster than Tang San had imagined, that one sleeve dart shot in the direction of the datura snakes left eye, but he saw that leaping body twist once in midair with lightning speed, the snake head dropped, unexpectedly avoiding danger. But the sleeve darts speed truly was too fast, and still shot at its body.
With a clear dang sound, on the smanders hard serpent scales a session of sparks spattered up. Acute pain making it once again emit a queer guagua cry.
Tang San in his heart secretly cried out in disappointment, since sleeve darts relied on using mechanism to send out, speed and strength were both no problem. But that is not sufficiently ingenious. It could only bluntly attack the opponent. This was also amon fault of mechanism type hidden weapons. However, the datura snakes defence made him taken aback, one must know that although his sleeve dart only had three darts, they were all forged of iron mother, the mechanism shooting force was also extremely powerful. Still he could not truly injure the eye of this spirit beast.
The datura snake was thoroughly enraged, and the scales on its body began to shine, the deep green scales were covered in ayer of faint yellow light, its speed suddenly increasing, in practically only a split second it had already pounced in front of Tang San.
When Tang San unexpectedly let go, Grandmaster already moved more than ten metres by inertia. This all happened in a split second, right now again wanting to rescue Tang San is already toote.
In the crucial moment, Tang Sans heart instead became extremely calm. Mysterious Heaven skill working in his whole body, this kind of genuine Daoist internal skill right now caused him to enter a state where his heart was like still water. Watching the datura snakes widely stretched open snake mouth, without being the slightest amount flustered. His right hand turning over, the short sword Grandmaster gave him already turning in the palm of his hand.
Part 4
The datura snake regardless of speed still had power, but neither could match the current Tang San. Watching the snake head rushing up, Tang San used Ghost Perplexing Shadow Track, and his body in a sh already moved sideways three chi away. Tang San knew that to him there would be only one chance, if he could not seed, then, the datura snake would absolutely not be taken in again.
Deciding quickly in the crucial moment, Tang San moved both hands above practicallypletely filled by his Mysterious Heaven skill effect, in his palm blue light glimmered, the left hand drawing in then sending out, his body under the effect of Ghost Shadow Perplexing walk once again changed position.
The datura snake only felt an attractive force from the side of its head, and the snakes head turned uncontrolledly. Right now, because of pouncing at Tang San, the snake mouth was stretched wide, just about to close.
A vast blue radiance seemingly appeared as if out of nowhere, quietly waiting there, in the split second as the datura snakes head turned over, in the instant before its mouth closed, puu
The nearly four metre long snake body stiffened in practically a split second, that one chi two cun sword, was alreadypletely driven into the snakes mouth. After a moment, the datura snakes body violently stirred, and at once on the ground sand flew about and stones hurtled through the air, where its hard body swept across, regardless of shrubs or small trees, all were tested as if enduring a tornado, branches and leaves broken.
Stabbing with full strength behind that sword, Tang San using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track had already retreated at full speed, just far enough to avoid the datura snakesshing tail. What is called a centipede dies but never falls down, regarding the snakes characteristics Tang San in no way would think the datura snake would die immediately?
Little San.
Grandmaster in a haste calling out suddenly roused Tang San. He knew, all he just did, he already could not avoid appearing before Grandmaster. His soul was not part of this world, and all this, clearly could not be known by any person. Whats to be done?
Kill Grandmaster to silence him? Tang San believed that relying on the attack power and specific characteristics of the sleeve dart, his chance of sess was at least seventy percent, as Luo San Pao right now already had no attack strength. But how could he go through with that? Grandmaster was his Teacher, although they had only known each other for several days, already he had already gained Tang Sans heartfelt respect. Nothing to be done, he could only lie.
Underfoot intentionally staggering, Tang San immediately rolled back on the ground.
Grandmaster stretched out his arms and grabbed him, he was after all a twenty ninth ranked spirit grandmaster, and although his spirit was somewhat poor, he still had spirit power. He supported Tang San with one hand,
Little San, what..?
Teacher, I was scared to death. How that snake chased us.
Grandmaster looked at the datura snake in the process of terrible destruction, rebuking said:
Just now why did you suddenly let go, do you not know how dangerous that was?
Actually, Grandmaster did not see as much as Tang San imagined. After all, this was in the middle of the night, Grandmaster also did not have his Purple Demon Eye type of eye ability. In the darkness, Grandmaster only faintly saw Tang Sans body fall back behind, and that blue short swords glimmering radiance. As for the ringing of the sleeve dart hitting the smanders body, Grandmaster took no notice of at all.
I also do not know how to exin, with sweaty hand, it suddenly slipped. Teacher, just now in the confusion I wielded the short sword you gave me, seemingly it dealt a piercing blow to that snake.
Pulling up Tang Sans hand, in his palm there was indeed cold sweat, Grandmaster also guessed that Tang San hit the datura snake with a piercing blow, and very likely with a piercing blow to a vital spot, otherwise, how could this kind of violent and vicious, seeking revenge for a single look spirit beast not suddenly pursue and attack.
Dont assume its over, wait and see. Snake category spirit beasts vitality is extremely tenacious, it does not die so easily.
Tang San gulped for breath, this was not intentionally assuming an air, and he already somewhat lost strength.
Confronting such a formidable spirit beast as a hundred year datura snake, just now in a split second he already used his full strength. If that one Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon had not pulled over the smanders head, then, the ending would have bepletely different.
As a result of this times rming danger, Tang San already secretly resolved, after going back, he must think of a way to increase his armaments. Beforepleting Mysterious Heaven skill, various kinds of mechanism type hidden devices clearly was the best choice that was also Tang Sans most outstanding talent.
The two master and apprentice like that stood up and very cautiously observed. The datura snakes hysterically frenzied struggle gradually subsided, body unceasingly twisting, smashing every single nt on the ground, revealing the soil beneath.
The short sword Grandmaster gave Tang San, although one chi two cun was not long, but it was already sufficient to skewer the datura snakes brain. That was a fatal wound.
Watching the datura snakes struggle grow weaker and weaker, Grandmaster gradually let out his breath, and following this, the expression on his face gradually began to change, the panicked look gradually became wild with joy,
Excellent, this truly is excellent. Little San, youre getting your spirit ring.
Teacher, what are you saying? You cant be talking about this snake, right?
Tang San shocked looked at Grandmaster.
Grandmaster nodded seriously,
Precisely, its this. Datura snakes cultivation until it reaches a thousand years, every year it lives, its body will grow one centimetre, this datura snakes body already nears four metres, which also means he has nearly four hundred years cultivation. As it happens approaching the limit for absorbing the first spirit ring when going from spirit schr to spirit master. With your innate full spirit power absorbing its spirit ring will be no problem.
But, Teacher. My spirit is a nt, this datura snake is an animal type spirit beast. Can I use its spirit ring? Will it not cause a conflict?
Tang San said uncertainly.
Part 5
By now Grandmaster had already rxed, in his eyes was an extremely confident radiance,
One of the ten core spirit world concepts of my research, is the spirit mimicry principle. nt spirits does not necessarily have to absorb a nt spirit beast spirit ring, and beast spirits are not necessarily unable to absorb nt spirit rings. Under a variety of pre-conditions, these both can mutually absorb. Because it is excessively small and weak, whatever spirit ring property is added will not cause rejection, and only passively assimte. Therefore, absorbing this datura snakes spirit ring is no problem. At the same time, still remember what type of spirit ring we wanted to look for?
Tang Sans eyes brightened,
Adding a toughness effect, best was having poison. Certainly, the datura snake possess these two attributes.
Grandmaster gave his disciple a keen look, saying:
Whethermon spirit masters or not, they still are Spirit Hall fellows; regarding my ten great core concepts they were allughing through the nose and nobody believed. Previously also no spirit master consented to absorbing different kinds of spirit rings to strengthen themselves. Little San, are you willing to give it a try? Even though for the theory up to here I have absolute certainty, this has never been tried by people. Actual practice is the sole criterion for judging truth, the ten great core spirit concepts I put forward can only be theory and not truth, precisely because no people are willing to put it in practice.
In Grandmasters eyes, Tang San saw fanaticism. Because of spirit variation, Grandmaster all his life was unable to be a formidable spirit master, but he was still this persistent, throwing his lifes energy into spirit research.
Regarding this kind of person, the respect growing from Tang Sans heart, respect for Grandmasters person, also meant respecting the results of his research,
Teacher, please let me help you put this into practice. I believe your research will not be wrong.
The datura snakes body already gradually grew motionless, a vital part of the head had been prated by a sharp sword; even if its vitality was indomitable, it would still be difficult to escape death.
A bit of faint yellow light started to coalesce on the datura snakes body, different from when Tang San before saw the ten year hell wolves spirit rings, the spirit ring which emerged from the datura snake was extremely distinct, the radiance also glittered morepared to the hell wolves spirit rings. Even withouting into contact with it, he still could clearly feel contained within it an enormous energy.
Hearing Tang Sans words, Grandmasters eyes filled with gratitude,
Little San, begin.
Tang San nodded, lifting his right hand, resisting the feeling of weakness from lost strength, with his remaining spirit power slowly condensing in his palm, following the faint blue light mist, blue silver grass grew from in his palm, emitting a faint smell of life and swaying softly along with the undtions of spirit power.
Come, my first spirit ring, you decide whether I am able to practice Tang sects secret lore, and also decide whether I can inherit Teachers hope.
Under the attraction of that faint blue radiance, the hundred year datura snake spirit ring slowly flew towards Tang San.
Grandmasters both eyes stared fixedly at the floating spirit ring, and in a low voice dered:
Cross your legs and sit up straight, focus your mind on the spirit.
Tang Sanplied with the words and sat down cross legged, concentrating on his right hands spirit. Right then, following the approach of the hundred year datura snake spirit ring, he felt a kind of unprecedentedly powerful pressure, even his very skeleton under this kind of pressure emitted small noises.
Very quickly, the ring of yellow light reached the top of Tang Sans head, and without giving him without giving him any chance to react, that yellow halo abruptly contracted, bing only bracelet sized, iparably condensing into a solid gold ring that immediately dropped to encircle the blue silver grass spirit on the palm of his right hand.
Tang San felt as if his right hand was invaded by magma, a roasting hot energy frenziedly rushing in, in a sh the violent hot current had rushed inside his body, and instantly within, the organs were like burning. His body couldnt help a burst of violent shaking.
Regardless of how the spirit rings energyshes your body, keep in mind you must absolutely maintain consciousness, only then in the future can you even better utilize the spirit rings energy.
These were thest words Tang San heard Grandmaster speak, after a second, closing both eyes, his consciousness alreadypletely immersed within that boiling hot ocean.
The Mysterious Heaven skill internal strength seemingly also ignited from that suddenly arising energy, the hot current in a sh spreading through every part of his whole body, Tang San felt like only spreading his mouth would make it spout fire.
Truly potent energy.
The surging inside spirit ring power in an instant severely tested Tang Sans body, but made Tang San somewhat surprised: such burning hot energy, without destroying the blue silver grass spirit.
Within his consciousness abruptly revealed, Tang San as if seeing himself immersed within a sea of me, and in the centre of this me, a solitary de of blue silver grass gently swayed with the me, regardless of how hot that me burned, it was still unable to destroy it.
Tang San rejoiced in his heart; this seemingly was the visual state of internal strength. In his previous life because he was already too old when he cultivated Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record, he never experienced this kind of state, and did not expect it to actually appear when absorbing the first spirit ring.
Under the dry heat of the me, a change began to ur in blue silver grass. The originally tenuous grass stalk became longer, became wider, the pale blue color also gradually began to deepen. The deep blue grass stalk within the ocean of me started to extend, spiritedly moving about swaying, as if it was countless snakes leaping within the me.
The pale blue grass de began to be deep blue, on the surface it also had a few ck lines, lines exactly like on the body of the datura snake before.
Hong, all the hot current surged out, Tang San felt as if that zing breath dissolved into his body.
Chapter 10 — The First Spirit Ring Ability
Chapter 10: The First Spirit Ring Ability
Part 1
And in a moment, he seemed to hear a clear and melodious crack, immediately following, that hot current frenziedly dispersed, then again merged. Merging into a milky white stream. That originally winding little streamlet in a sh became a brook, congcong flowing, trailing, the zing agony already disappearing, only leaving afortable warmth.
Sess. Wild joy once again arrived; Tang San was familiar with this kind of breaking feeling Tang San, that clearly was the feeling of Mysterious Heaven skills first bottleneck splitting open, internal strength merging together with the spirit rings power, bing an even more formidable energy, within this extremely brief time, at full speed going around within his bodys energy passages revolving several circuits, slowly flowing into his dantian.
Just as Tang San suspected, arriving within this world, his Mysterious Heaven skill had virtually formed a bizarre rtionship with spirit masters spirit power. Mysterious Heaven skills every tier corresponded to a spirit master title. Obtaining this first spirit ring, he finally broke through the first tier Mysterious Heaven skill bottleneck.
Of course, his current power in no way was as simple as only Mysterious Heaven skill entering the second tier, he still possessed the spirit strength unrted to Tang sect, as well as the ability produced by the first spirit ring.
Absorbing the spirit ring brought about a kind of unfolding clear feeling that was impossible to describe in words, like floating to and fro high in the clouds not subject to gravity, also like entering the pinnacle of extreme bliss. All over his whole body, thirty six thousand pores without exception stretched open, greedily respiring wonderful air, the fundamental change already made amazing changes ur in Tang Sans body.
Tang San as much as possible calmed his excited heart, Mysterious Heaven skill under the aid of the spirit ring breaking through informed his future developing direction, he knew, regardless of how, his life in this world, he was probably unable to separate from the spirit again. Spirit power was exactly Mysterious Heaven skill internal strength, internal strength also was exactly spirit power. His destiny would be to walk a spirit masters path. Of course, he would be ssified as a Tang sect spirit master.
Just when Tang San slowly opened both eyes, the sky was already light, the new day brought vigorous vitality seemingly calling to his body.
Tang San lowered his head to look at himself, he discovered, his body because of obtaining the spirit ring also seemed to have changed somewhat. His originally thin and small stature seemingly grew a bit taller, his shoulders also somewhat broader, on his skin even more ayer of jade-like lustre.
Between gestures, brimming with strength he had a lithe feeling offort. Not needing painstaking experiments, he knew that not only his inner strength broke through the bottleneck, all parts of his bodys functions had also substantially elevated under the influence of obtaining the hundred year datura snakes spirit ring.
Teacher.
Regaining consciousness, Tang San first of all thought of Grandmaster, he was eager to tell Grandmaster, that Grandmasters spirit beast mimicry principle was a sess. The whole merging process, although also enduring not a little agony, was without any feelings of conflict.
Just when his gaze found Grandmaster, he couldnt help but be greatly taken aback.
Grandmastery fallen on the ground, body seemingly already rigid, motionless. Around him and Grandmaster, realgar powder surrounded them in a circle, situation the same as their previous campsite.
Teacher, what happened?
Tang San in his heart was greatly worried, hurriedly standing up,ing over to Grandmasters side, helping his body up.
Seeing Grandmasters face, Tang San unconsciously blurted out,
Poison.
Grandmasters originally rigid face was surrounded by a sinister air, the whole body already breathing hard, body rigid, already lost feeling.
How would teacher be poisoned?
Raising the question, Tang San suddenly felt Grandmasters body was somewhat abnormal, and hurriedly drew back his right arms jacket sleeve.
He saw Grandmasters right arm was swollen to triple sizepared to normal, skin stretched tight and turning bright purple, fortunately a cloth band was tied tightly on his upper arm, and clearly Grandmaster produced his own emergency treatment measures after being poisoned. Even though this way, under the circumstances the majority of the poison would not spread, but he was still unconscious, one could see how potent this poison was.
In his mind a sh of light, and Tang San suddenly understood the cause for Grandmasters poisoning. Before when he and Grandmaster were escaping being killed by the datura snake, Grandmasters spirit Luo San Pao was bitten by the datura snake, exactly bitten on Luo San Paos right foreleg, at that time was recalled by Grandmaster very quickly. Beast spirits are one with their host, even though Grandmasters beast spirit was a variation it was still like that. Spirit being poisoned, is equivalent to the host also being poisoned? But Grandmaster wholeheartedly assisted him in absorbing the spirit ring, regardless of his own safety, waiting until after he entered cultivation state until his spirit power was unable to restrain the poison, so the poison spread.
Comparatively speaking, in this regard tool spirits had the advantage: tool spirits contaminated by poison would not influence the hosts body.
Fortunately Grandmaster stopped the poison from spreading, otherwise I also would have no means.
After Tang San felt for the strength of the pulse in Grandmasters left hand, he secretly let out a breath. The poison had not yet attacked the heart, there was still time to save him.
Coming from Tang sect, regarding how to deal with poisoned wounds Tang San was very clear. Right now, he was unable to not use me whether or not it could attract spirit beasts, very quickly gathering some dry twigs and leaves from the surrounding, using a torch to ignite the pile, afterwards immediately tearing off Grandmasters right sleeve, using the short sword Grandmaster gave him to dig a hole in the ground, afterward pouring out fresh water, and cleaning the sword de.
The campfire gradually flourished, after Tang San repeatedly roasted the short sword over the fire, hauling Grandmasters body to the side of the little hole, letting his right hand hang down inside.
Taking a deep breath, Tang San turned over the wrist, in three sessive cuts, separately delimiting Grandmasters pulse point, crook of the arm and armpit.
Immediately, three streams of ckish purple blood bringing a strong smell with a faint fragrance of tea spurted out, like three brooks flowing into the previously dug little hole.
Part 2
Tang Sans one hand pressed on Grandmasters chest, urging the just now promoted Mysterious Heaven skill internal strength, his left hand on sessive points sealed the four energy channels in Grandmasters chest, preventing the poisonous vapour from spreading. Simultaneously his right hand began to knead Grandmasters chest, relying on internal strength to push the motion of qi and blood in Grandmasters body. Slowly pressing the poison to one ce.
Mysterious Heaven skill could be regarded as Tang Sects highest inner strength core method, in itself it had a very powerful effect for removing poison, and it certainly was not just a violent internal strength. Extremely exquisite, a trace of a thread prated inside Grandmasters body, making sure to not leave behind any seed of future trouble.
Undoing Grandmasters jacket, Tang San carefully observed the dark qi around Grandmasters body. Under the effect of Mysterious Heaven skill, the dark qi gradually converged flowing in the direction of Grandmasters right arm, right now Tang San still had not undone the cloth on Grandmasters arm.
Poisoned blood flowing out, Grandmasters swollen arm gradually shrank back, skin colour gradually also bing normal, Grandmasters face revealing an expression of suffering, mouth also began to emit groans.
As the flow of ckish purple fresh blood gradually exhausted, fresh red blood began to emerge, Grandmasters arm also already became somewhat pale. Tang San picked open that cloth on Grandmasters arm, relying on internal strength at full speed topletely push out thest poison in one go, afterwards quickly sealing the blood cirction in Grandmasters arm and tearing off several strips from his own clothes and wrapping the cuts.
Previously he could not impatiently undo the cloth on Grandmasters arm, because he feared Grandmasters blood flow would be too much - after all his poisoning had already not been brief.
Poison dispelled, Tang Sans face was already covered in sweat. Even though Mysterious Heaven skill entered the second tier, it still wasnt considered powerful, and using internal strength like this to assist expelling poison was most draining of internal strength and energy, and because of absorbing the spirit ring and enduring the energy he also felt somewhat emptied of strength.
Tang San used clean water to clean up Grandmasters arm, afterwards using soil to bury that little hole filled with poisoned blood. This could be considered as whollypleting the work.
Following this, Grandmaster remained unconscious for a full three days, and in that time he had a constant fever. Tang San every day could only pour into him a little fresh water, and in order to let Grandmasters body able to replenish some nourishment, he even cut down a tree to make a small bowl, using the brought dry meat with fresh water to cook some broth. Since this was Spirit Hunting Forest, Tang San dared not move a step away from Grandmaster.
Fortunately, their luck could be considered not bad. Although the asional spirit beast passed by, for the most part those were ten year spirit beasts, and their aggressive nature was also not very strong, and certainly did not bring any trouble to Tang San.
How am I like this?
Just when Grandmaster regained consciousness, it was already noon on the fourth day.
His empty of power body could not put out a trace of strength, Grandmaster only found before him a blur, the sky spinning earth turning feeling made him unable to find directions, even raising his hands was strenuous.
Teacher, you''re conscious.
Tang San amazed moved closer to Grandmasters side, a precise practiced internal strength transmitted into Grandmasters body.
Under the aid of Mysterious Heaven skill, Grandmasters vitality roused a bit, eyes also finally gradually focusing.
Little San, Im still alive?
Grandmaster astonished looked at Tang San next to him.
Tang San nodded, saying:
Teacher, youre living very well. Only this time must perhaps rest for a long while.
Grandmaster turned his head with difficulty, looking at his right arm,
You saved me.
Tang San scratched his head, saying,
When I was little dad taught me simple methods to deal with poisoned wounds, so when I saw you unconscious, I could only give it a try. Trying once after all had some chance, doctoring a dead horse as if it was still alive.
Cheeky, you calling teacher a horse?
Grandmaster put on a slight smiling expression, of course, with his originally rigid face added to the current paleness, this smiling expression of his was even more unsightly than crying.
Living, always was a glorious matter, even if it was the ambitious and proud all his life contributing to spirit research Grandmaster he also was no exception.
Tang Sanughed, saying:
Teacher, you first rest, I will give you some hot broth. You wake up, then again rest several hours and you can eat some dry rations. We at an early hour should leave Spirit Hunting Forest, the environment here is toocking, and the air is alsoparatively moist, harmful to your wounds recovery.
Grandmaster seemed to suddenly think of something,
Little San, did you seed?
To Grandmaster, his research theories were even more important than life.
Tang San said with a small smile:
Teacher, please be at ease. I seeded. Look.
While speaking, Tang San raised his right hand, faint white light floated right now on the surface of his skin, immediately following, deep blue colour blue silver grass thronged out from the centre of the palm. A distinct ring of yellow light ascended from underfoot, centring on the body as it floated up and down. Precisely the outstanding characteristic of a first ring spirit master.
Previously blue silver grass width did not reach a half finger, but the current blue silver grass width already became three fingers. The grass depared to before was also several times thicker, bearing an odd veined pattern. Counting ten blue silver grass at lightning speed spread out all around, grass de tips lifting, just like ten extra datura snakes hunting everywhere.
The blue silver grass did not at all have the datura snakes stench, but only had the faint tea fragrance, that intoxicating fragrance brimming with danger.
In Grandmasters eyes flickered an extremely moved radiance, and with difficulty resisting the excitement, he said:
How is the toughness?
Seeing is believing, so Tang San answered Grandmaster with action. Among the ten blue silver grass breaking away from his palm one suddenly flew up, twining around a small tree as thick as an arm, the other end returning to Tang Sans hand. His right hand pulled back strongly, and the small tree trunk immediately curved down, causing the blue silver grass to stretch perfectly straight, but did not have the slightest indication of splitting.
Good, this truly is great. It seems my judgement waspletely correct, after blue silver grass infused the datura snake spirit ring, it gained toughness, if my conjecture is not mistaken, and it should still have attached a datura snakes toxicity. Only, what is its current ability?
Part 3
A spirit after obtaining the spirit ring, all abilities must undergo a process of variation to evolve. Different spirits with simr spirit rings evolvepletely different abilities, and vice versa, even if the spirit ring only is different in age, the abilities will still have great differences.
Therefore, even though grandmaster regarding spirit research already was considerably thorough, he was still unable to confirm what the resulting effect of Tang San obtaining this first spirit ring would be.
Tang San said:
Grandmaster, these several days I used some weak ten year spirit beasts to experiment. What you said is not incorrect, blue silver grass indeed inherited some of the datura snakes poison nature, but without the deadly attack nature hyper toxicity, rather the paralysing effect of the datura snakes poison nature. But it muste into direct contact to have effect. The poison nature cant be considered very strong, but it very clearly has a restricting function. And blue silver grass ability, is binding. Depending on spirit power control, binding the enemy to a stop, can render it unable to move.
While speaking, Tang San relying on spirit power controlled his released blue silver grass to put the ability to use.
Seeing the more than ten deep blue des of grass simultaneously rise up from the underbrush, and in a sh twine around a thick tree trunk. The grass des were striking out from a hovering stance, covering the area within ten square metres. Being within this range, one would fundamentally be without ability to dodge.
Instantly, the more than ten blue silver grass had already twined tightly around the big tree.
Grandmasters eye revealed a slight glitter of deep thought,
As expected, a control system spirit masters characteristic. If you could have a powerful attack hand in concert with you, your spirit effect can be developed even more clearly. What is called a control system spirit master, is just controlling the opponents actions, this binding abilitys effect is like that. In itself also adding the paralysis effect, only when the opponent is a two spirit ring existence surpassing you, otherwise it would be unable to struggle free of this binding ability. Little San, we seeded.
Speaking of spirits, Grandmaster at first was not like a severely injured person, both eyes radiating vigour, his tone indescribably excited.
The greatest characteristic of this blue silver grass ability was its unexpected nature. In Tang Sans tests, within a range of fifty metres he could control blue silver grass to attack from any ce. Cant be guarded against. Particrly within a forest with numerous nts, where blue silver grass had even more cover.
Tang San also cooked a pot of broth, furthermore chopping boiled meat and feeding some to Grandmaster.
With something in his belly, Grandmasters recovery rate rose, but they had no choice but to prepare to leave Spirit Hunting Forest, because of the food and drinking water they brought after this many days there was already practically nothing left.
This was still so under circumstances where Tang San had been as sparing as possible.
Grandmaster still had not recovered the strength to move about, therefore he was carried on Tang Sans back out of Spirit Hunting Forest. Because the difference between these two peoples statures was too big, all the while Grandmasters both legs dragged on the ground. Relying on his surpassing strength and internal strength, Tang San under Grandmasters directions, step by step carried Grandmaster out of Spirit Hunting Forest, riding a carriage to return to Nuoding primary spirit master academy.
Throughout, regardless of when Tang San cared for Grandmaster or in the process of carrying him out of the forest, Grandmaster from start to finish did not speak a word of thanks, but the gaze he looked at Tang San with already no longer only seemed to see a substitute disciple for fulfilling his own vain hope, more like a feeling that should appear in Tang Haos eyes.
Teacher for a day, father for a lifetime. These eight simple words were branded even more deeply in Grandmasters heart.
Undergoing several days of recuperation with Tang Sans meticulous care, by the time they returned to the academy, Grandmaster could already with difficulty walk supported on Tang Sans arm. However, in Tang Sans estimation, Grandmaster this time receiving a poisoned wound caused his constitution great injury, in order topletely recover, he still must not walk for at least a months time.
Grandmaster was only an honoured visitor at Nuoding primary spirit master academy, with connections to the chairman true, but without a rtive. In the near future, Tang San naturally must be in charge of caring for his Teacher, this bit he long ago already knew well. Even on the road every day he made assorted ns on how he should care for Grandmaster.
At just this moment in the morning students started ss, and within the Nuoding academy everything seemed very peaceful. Tang San supporting Grandmaster returned directly to his room letting him rest on the bed.
Finally returned, Teacher you please also properly rest. For this time you must properly recuperate, be sure not to overwork, if you have some business, you immediately instruct me to go.
Grandmaster quietly nodded, and said:
I didnt expect to this time still be able to barely escape from mortal danger. My body recovering doesnt matter, but your cultivation cannot be interrupted. Meanwhile, you still must go settle one matter. Little San, take from the bookshelf on your left in the third row the second book from the left ande give it to me.
Ok.
Tang San ording to Grandmasters instructions took out a thick book, what surprised him, was the title on this book.
Grandmaster without taking the book from his hands said:
In this book is recorded some of my research on cultivating spirit power. Although spirit power is cultivated by meditation circting spirit power itself, among this are very many techniques. What kind of movement route is generally easy to promote strength, what kind of spirits under what kind of circumstances are best suited to cultivation, all details are recorded here. At this time I am unable to personally direct you, but you definitely cannot rx.
Yes.
Tang San respectfully replied. Although he still had not opened the book to read, in his heart was an indescribable shock.
Undergoing this times spirit ring breakthrough, he regarding spirits could be considered to have an overallprehension, and ording to his understanding, what was called spirit power was actually a kind of internal strength, only the vast majority of peoples cultivation methods are all simply operating them without pattern.
Part 4
Tang San possessed Mysterious Heaven skills cultivation method, in the future cultivation rate would certainly be even better than the majority of spirit masters. But hearing what Grandmaster said, he who studied cultivation methods, should be simr to cultivating internal strengths cirction route. Able to research this one step, how much effort did Grandmaster have to expend? One must know, Mysterious Heaven skill would be the result of countless generations of Tang sect ancestors shedding their hearts blood for experience. Grandmaster was only one person.
In addition, you go right now to Nuoding citys Spirit Hall. On the way ask anyone for its location, its near the city centre. You go there to conduct the spirit master authentication: it tests your spirit power condition, and in addition it also counts as official Spirit Hall registration, so afterwards you can receive a stipend every month. You need not continue being a working student.
Tang San carefully put the book Grandmaster gave him within Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges. He did not know what Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges it was made of, but it possessed extremely tough and pliable sticity. Contracting to its smallest, Tang San with this kind of childs stature could bind it around the waist, but if extended, even if it was a burly fellow with four chi around the waist they could still carry it, and all along the belts width would be constant.
Right now, Tang San wore the Nuoding primary spirit master academy uniform, on his waist he also wore the belt Grandmaster gave him, the whole persons Jing-Qi-Shen strength was alreadypletely different from when he arrived at the academy, just what is called clothes make the man. Although he could not say he was handsome, looking neat and tidy still gave people a somewhat fresh and cool feeling.
Teacher, then you first rest a moment, Ill leave. At noon I wille back and bring you food.
Leaving Grandmasters room, Tang San just heard the bell ringing the end of ss, Nuoding primary spirit master academy ss period was not at all long, and until noon sses there were still half a double-hour break for meals.
As it happened to be end of ss, Tang San decided to first return to the dormitory and greet his roommates, telling them he had returned and would go out again.
But, just when he returned to the dormitory, he was surprised to discover that within the dormitory waspletely empty, without a shadow of a person. His bedding was still the same as when he left, put together with Xiao Wus bedding, the middle separated by cloth bundles.
Not one had returned after ss? Tang San couldnt help but in his heart feel suspicious. Turning around and leaving the dormitory, stepping out on the sports ground.
Right in front of the school building students walked out in twos and threesing towards the dormitory. Just when Tang San prepared to first go to Spirit Hall to undergo spirit master authentication as Grandmaster instructed, faintly he heard among thosepared to him marked as upper students as if saying the two words working student.
Hurriedly focusing, by way of internal strength he distinguished the source and listened attentively to the content of their conversation.
Those working students really are overrating themselves, to actually challenge the sixth years boss Xiao. I estimate at ss tomorrow it will be difficult to see a shadow of a working student.
Still cant tell, the working students dared challenge our academys Little Overlord also with a bit depending on, they say, a new first year working student, a little girl who is very fierce. Having all the working students call her Xiao Wu Jie. This times matter seems exactly like her taking the initiative to provoke. This time their stake is also absolutely sufficient, if boss Xiao wins, afterwards he possess all the working students as his dogs, and if the working students win here, then afterwards that Xiao Wu Jie is our whole academys Xiao Wu Jie.
These working students are definitely courting death, in what respect can a first year little girl be capable of being fierce. Boss Xiao is one of few among our academy six year students who has reached spirit master realm. It looks as if boss Xiaoter will have a pack of servants.
Hearing the words of the higher grade students, Tang Sans heart immediately tightened. Although he had not known Xiao Wu long, regarding Xiao Wus nature he still had a certain understanding. The temper of this looking like a fair and tender little girl was in no way as gentle and soft as her appearance, on the contrary rather rude and unreasonable. In addition with what Wang Sheng preciously told him about working students were being bullied, he could confirm that these two older students words were certainly genuine.
Tang San also was one of the working students, he naturally could not watch his roommates be bullied.
Two seniors, may one ask where boss Xiao and those working students are?
Tang San greeted the two students.
The two students were clearly dumbfounded a moment, and the left side senior student said:
What? Little junior you also want to go stick a foot in? Boss Xiao has enough manpower, by your appearance you should be second or third year, I advise you to still leave out, to identally be injured could be bad.
From Tang Sans neat clothes and that looking like it was high quality belt on his waist, the two students obviously could not guess at his working student status.
Senior, I only want to go have a look at a distance.
Tang San naturally could not make clear that he was part of the working students.
They should duel in the woods on the mountain behind the academy.
Obtaining urate information, Tang San took off, running towards the rear side of the academy.
What is called the mountain behind the academy was certainly not within Nuoding academy, just outside the academy rear gate is a small hill, apart from the academy. Tang San saw nobody around, so he immediatelyunched Ghost Shadow Perplexing Trace and ran full out towards the hill.
The woods were very quiet, but not at all tranquil, on the contrary rather abundantly an atmosphere of swords drawn and bows bent.
Apart from Tang San all the working students stood behind Xiao Wu, and facing them were all told more than twenty higher grade students formed up in ranks.
Led by one person wearing Nuoding primary spirit master academy uniform,rge stature tall and straight, although his face remained childish, he already had a bit adult appearance. It looked like in body he was at least half again asrge whenpared to Xiao Wu, his features also counted as handsome and spirited. Only the contemptuous and disdainful expression on his face sabotaged the harmony.
Little girl, right now there is still time for you to repent. Of course, I do not mind having a pet rabbit. Your spirit is rabbit, isnt that right.
Part 5
Xiao Wus expression did not lose a bit to the opposite side and was simrly disdainful, only her disdain harmoniously arranged her soft and fair face to somehow have a cute appearance, pointing at the opposite side saying:
Boss Xiao, you scared? Scared of afterwards being my little brother.
Ha-ha.
Boss Xiao feigned an elegant bigugh,
How could I be scared? I say, that Wang Sheng, have all you working students lost your minds, to actually find this kind of little girl to stir up a fight with me. Really funny. Little girl, you still havent asked who I, boss Xiao, am. In this Nuoding city, if I walk from east to west there is nobody who dares hinder me, not to even mention this academy.
Xiao Wu was clearly already rather impatient,
Less nonsense, lets start. You say how we fight.
Boss Xiaos eyes narrowed, revealing a somewhat evil expression,
Rest assured, I wont bully you. Dont you have ten people here, then we also will only use ten people. Sending out in turns, those sent out only need to win, then can continue fighting the next opponent. Up until all the people on one side are defeated.
Able to be the boss among students, this boss Xiao could not be a rash person, on the contrary, he was very clever. Although on the surface Xiao Wu looked like she could be no threat. But this boss Xiao also did not fight Wang Sheng for only one or two days, and of Wang Shengs temperament he still had a clear understanding, if this little girl before him did not have some ability, how could Wang Sheng so easily recognize her as the working students representative.
But how powerful could this little girl be? On his side were all higher grade students, and each ones actual strength was not weak. The working students side only had one Wang Sheng that still could be considered having some ability, in addition to this little girl at most they had only two people thats all. Letting the younger brothers under his leadershippletely grind them to death, he would not even need toe out himself, and this fight was already won. Seemingly a fair method for duelling, was it truly fair?
Wang Sheng naturally also realized boss Xiaos n, but before he could open his mouth, Xiao Wu already readily spoke:
Fine, well settle it like this. Come, whoever is first of you,e out.
By now, it was already toote for Wang Sheng to prevent Xiao Wus agreement.
The followers of boss Xiao pursed their lips, and arge higher grade student immediately walked out.
Wang Sheng gritted his teeth,
Xiao Wu Jie, let me go first.
He was naturally familiar with this higher grade student on the other side. This fellow was in the same ss as him, and Wang Sheng had fought him many times, every time the oue was miserable. This students spirit was a staff. But not just a simple staff.
Xiao Wu appearing very like a big sister leader, nodded, agreeing to Wang Shengs request.
Wang Sheng drew a deep breath, stepping up between the two sides,
Liu Long,e.
On Liu Longs hand yellow brilliant light rose, and a two metre tall long staff winked into his grasp,
A defeated opponent. Wang Sheng, after I beat you today you wont stand up for days, or my name isnt Liu.
Wang Sheng still did not answer, but Xiao Wu behind him already smiling said:
Then if you lose, its fine to call you Withered Willow.
Liu Longs facial expression became cold, and without uttering a sound, he very quickly moved forward a step, the long staff in his hands immediately thrusting up, descending straight to smash Wang Sheng.
Wang Shengs body shone equally bright with spirit power light, and with a tigers roar, without dodging, raising both arms crossed, blocked the other partys long staff.
With a muffled peng sound, Wang Sheng grunted, immediately retreating two steps. Both arms flooding spirit power turned over, both hands grabbing for the opponents long staff. Even with spirit power protection, in this first contact the opponents long staff already left bloody marks on his arms. Bruising was hard to avoid.
Liu Longs mouth twitched,
You still have a short memory. This is my spirit.
Light shimmering, the part of the long staff Wang Sheng held abruptly disappeared, immediately afterward the long staffs previous point that had just crossing Wang Shengs arms, all of a sudden thrust at Wang Shengs stomach. His body tumbled backwards.
Wang Shengs fighting determination need not be doubted, his strength was also significantly higher than his opponent, but unfortunately he was at the disadvantage of still being unable to obtain a spirit ring. Unable to undergo spirit adding, although under the aid of spirit power strength increased, agility was insufficient. Encountering this kind of long staff spirit using adversary, even if the other party used a one cun long and one cun powerful characteristic, when fighting hepletelycked the power to strike back.
His body shot up, a tigers roar yet again rising, but very quickly his body was already once again whipped back by the long staff.
However Wang Sheng could also be considered to have rough skin and thick meat. Normally taking many beatings, his ability to resist and fight back must also be more powerfulpared to ordinary students. Although in apletely disadvantageous position, the opponent wanting to make him lose fighting ability also was not a simple matter. Before Xiao Wu and Tang San arrived at Nuoding academy, the working students were relying on him alone to protect them. Without a little ability, he would long ago be bullied to death by others.
Wang Sheng is still too impulsive. With frontal confrontation, he cannot approach the body, and only by approaching the body can he defeat the opponent.
When Xiao Wus brows were creasing greatly, a low voice suddenly rose by her ear. Inclining her head to look, her beautiful big eyes couldnt help but reveal a pleasantly surprised light,
Tang San, youre back.
Reaching Xiao Wus side was exactly Tang San, turning to the mountain behind the academy, he saw this scene in the woods on the side, and instantly without a sound he quietly reached Xiao Wus side. As his stature was not tall, nobody on boss Xiaos side had even taken notice of his appearance.
Tang San looked at Xiao Wu, thinking to say something, but refrained.
Xiao Wu caught his expression of wanting to say something but stopping,
What? Want to say Im impulsive too?
Tang San shook his head, saying:
We working students cannot always be bullied by people, and this way of fighting with student bosses should also be regarded as one effort always settled, you acted correctly. Only, you should have waited until returned before raising a challenge to them. This way the certainty is also a bit bigger.
Chapter 11 — Xiao Wu, So You Really Are A Rabbit
Chapter 11: Xiao Wu, So You Really Are A Rabbit
Part 1
Xiao Wu red at Tang San, recalling thest time she was mercilessly hit with stones, she was filled with anger,
Wait what wait, who knew when you would return. Everyone bullying us. What that son of a bitch boss Xiao said about letting me be his pet rabbit, if I could still put up with that, my name wouldnt be Xiao Wu.
Tang San frowned, in his heart pondering, this how big a child had this kind of dirty idea, it seems, he really must teach them a lesson, let them know working students are not good at being taken advantage of.
Thinking like this, his fingers dragged across his waist, gaze changing direction to the battleground.
By now, arge area of Wang Shengs body was already purple. With unceasing tiger roars, his spirit power was already bing weaker and weaker, and his opponent without being hit by him once, seemed like a cat ying with a mouse.
Wang Shengs attack pattern still was too single minded, the spirit power he took advantage of nearly exhausted. Heunched ast offensive, approaching two steps, once again facing Liu Long pouncing, this time he already made a firm resolution, even if he was brutally beaten by the other party again, to give the opponent something to remember.
Liu Long and Wang Shenging into contact also wasnt only once or twice, he naturally could not fail to see his goal. Watching Wang Sheng pounce, his facial expression also became imposing, brandishing the long staff in his hands, in session three staff blows smashed at Wang Shengs head and both shoulders. As long as Wang Sheng this arrow at the end of its flight was beaten back, he could not againunch a decent attack.
But at this time, surprisingly, Liu Long felt like both his hands holding the staff were seemingly stung by a mosquito, and the attack he sent suddenly dulled.
His attack was originally considered good, but right now when dulled it immediately revealed a w. The first hit naturally struck Wang Shengs head, but Wang Shen stubbornly resisted and pounced onward, causing hisst two hits to fall in thin air.
With a battle spirit master possessing a beast spirit close to the body, with regard to tool spirit masters using long weapons that absolutely was a devastating attack. Even if Liu Longs strength was higherpared to Wang Shengs, the result would still have been this way.
Peng, Wang Shengs tiger w pped Liu Long on the head, and his entire person flew up from the p. Immediately following his body turned upside down, and his right leg was caught at once and swung like a tiger tail whip heavily onto his back, he ruthlessly smashed to the ground.
Liu Long could not have resisting ability as good as Wang Sheng, his spirit power was all in the long staff. Its defensive power was not at all remarkable, and after Wang Shengs two attacks he was copsing. Just as Liu Long heavily struck the ground, he was knocked unconscious.
Wang Shen excitedly roared up at the sky, seemingly letting out these several years of resentment.
Boss Xiao was at first calmly and easy-going watching Liu Long make fun of Wang Sheng, but the spectacle circumstances suddenly taking a turn for the worse immediately caused him great shock.
One must know, Liu Long among his subordinates was ranked third in strength. If he did not already possess the first spirit ring, he also could not guarantee he could win against Liu Long.
Xiao Wu bantering said:
Withered Willow sure enough is a Withered Willow, really cant endure one hit. Boss Xiao, what do you say?
Boss Xiao waved a hand, letting other subordinates urgently drag Liu Long off for treatment, they were only primary spirit master academy students, relying on that bit of spirit power still would not take a life.
The first one counts as our loss. Ling Feng, youre up.
The second dispatched by boss Xiao was a thin and small higher grade student, small nose and small eyes, figure so slender nobody could see he is twelve years old. On the contrary more like he was in the same age group as Xiao Wu and Tang San.
Call back Wang Sheng. Im up.
Tang San said in a low voice by Xiao Wus ear.
In Xiao Wus view also the matchup wasnt bad, he naturally noticed this second opponent to enter the arena was an agility type spirit schr, just in time to restrain Wang Sheng. Wang Sheng previous spirit power had also depleted greatly, he would without a doubt lose.
Wang Sheng, you return. Leave this to little San. You can take a rest.
Wang Sheng right now still had notpletely recovered from the previous excitement over defeating Liu Long, when hearing Xiao Wus voice and discovering Tang San had already returned at some unknown time. He knew his circumstances, although he defeated Liu Long, he truly did not have the strength for another fight. He also knew, if not for Tang San stealthily shooting out three small pebbles and restricting Liu Longs attack, how could he also obtain the first victory.
Youre a working student?
Ling Feng looked at Tang San, his eyes revealing a hesitant expression.
Tang San only nodded in reply,
Please begin.
Although Ling Fengs stature was thin and small, it would be a bit tallerpared to the first year Tang Sans height. This was a quick fight rted to which of both sides could be student boss, he also no longer thought much of it, after again giving a look at Tang Sans belt, leapt up, nimbly vaulting overhead, both arms extended, unexpectedly gliding two metres, pouncing towards the top of Tang Sans head.
Beast spirit, Tang San saw in a nce what the opponents spirit was. These several days Grandmaster instructed him could not be a waste. This Ling Feng was an agility type battle spirit master. His beast spirit should be a flying animal. From his neither strong nor fierce exterior nor attack pattern, it should not be a raptor. Then, it should be a swallow or crow type animal.
Watching the other side pouncing at him, Tang San remained motionless, seemingly treating the other party as if he fundamentally did not exist.
Ling Fengs speed was very quick; among sixth year students, by speed acimed as the first person. He was boss Xiaos sworn follower, and his figure was also extremely dexterous. Watching the soon reaching Tang San in front, suddenly, his body unexpectedly flipped again, both arms pping beneath, force changing direction, arriving behind Tang San, meanwhile brandishing both arms, arms chopping towards the two sides of Tang Sans neck.
Until Ling Feng turned over on top of his head, Tang San did not move at all, confronting the opponents unknown ability, to not change his response ten thousand times, was the best choice.
Part 2
If it was before obtaining the first spirit ring, perhaps Tang San still could not have been this arrogant, but since obtaining the first spirit ring, his agility, strength, reaction, all natural abilities had leapt up. Tang sect disciples keenest abilities are senses and all kinds of reaction, agility was also an advantage; whenparing agility, who could he fear?
Ling Fengs figure transforming in mid-air, must be an abrupt nature. Seeing Tang San, only a first or second year student, in his heart he also was somewhat belittling, nning a subduing attack to immediately force Xiao Wu to fight.
But, just as both his palms were close to joining together, about to close on Tang Sans neck, Tang San moved.
A phoenix nod, just enough to dodge away from Ling Fengs both hands. Following the upper body bending forward, Tang Sans right leg as if snapping swung up fiercely behind him, in the whole process, he basically did not turn his head to look.
Quiet as a sleeping child, moving like a fleeing hare, Tang San by this bit deduced the perfect moment, and in a sh erupted in speed that among both sides watching the battle only a few could see clearly.
Tang Sans heel closely connected with Ling Fengs chin, Ling Feng performed a third mid-air flip, and afterward still continuously kept spinning.
With a peng sound, he heavily tumbled several metres, stepping in Liu Longs footsteps, immediately fainting. His jaw was already dislocated by Tang Sans kick. This was still under circumstances where Tang San did not use internal strength, otherwise this one kick could have at least shattered his chin.
A satisfactory reverse flying snap kick, a type of fundamental wushu leg technique, fitting Tang Sans sharp feeling, in a moment rapidly dispatching the opponent effectively.
The higher grade students on boss Xiaos side practically simultaneously stared wide-eyed, they were fundamentally incapable of believing that what happened before their eyes was all fact.
Ling Feng who among their group, in actual strength was second only to boss Xiao, confronting that looking like only a first or second year student, could be knocked out by one kick, to the extent that even his most expert attack did not at all have time to reach.
Boss Xiao muttered:
Fuck, must the Heavens change, how are the current plebs this ferocious?
Since hearing the sound of Ling Feng hitting the ground, Tang San slowly withdrew the right leg raised high behind him, coolly saying:
One down.
Boss Xiao was shocked, Xiao Wu on the working students side was in her heart equally astounded. She had fought many times with Tang San, and right now again seeing him fight, she clearly realized Tang San had advanced not a little, and also, she also realized, Tang San entering a fighting state seemed to be different from him at peaceful times. At ordinary times Tang San looked like only a mild little child, but in a fight, his fighting became extremely swift and fierce.
Wang Sheng without paying attention to the pain all over his body, watching Ling Feng fly off from one kick by Tang San, raised a bigugh of schadenfreude,
Hows that, boss Xiao, convinced or not, our Tang San didnt even use spirit power. I see you still got to admit defeat. Leave out suffering the pain.
Boos Xiao walked out with a sombre face. After two consecutive defeats, he already reached a time with no choice but to enter the arena. He asked himself who on this side apart from him, also couldpare to Ling Fengs power. If he could not immediately retrieve the low morale, there would be no need to fight the remaining duels. By using a swift and fierce method to alone defeat this kid before him, and again defeating Xiao Wu, he could save face.
Boss Xiao looked coldly at Tang San, by now the contemptuous and disdainful expression on his face had already disappeared, reced by dignity.
Xiao Chen-Yu, sixth year student, spirit, wolf. Eleventh ranked first ring battle spirit master.
Announcing his spirit and rank, was a kind of show of respect to the opponent.
While speaking, Xiao Chen-Yus entire body emitted ckish green light, within the ckish green glimmer, his bodys muscles began to swell, both eyes gradually bing a pale green color, both arms slowly lifting, ws forward, talons bing sharper. A white spirit ring rose up from underfoot, precisely the appearance of spirit body enhancement.
Xiao Chen-Yu as student boss, right now disyed his clever part. How many in Nuoding academy could not know what his spirit was, but the Tang San who confronted him was different, to his point of view, Tang Sans spirit right now was still a mystery. First announcing his own spirit, was exactly for the purpose of letting him know what spirit this Tang San he was about to fight had. In this way, he would also be able to n somewhat.
Tang San had heard Grandmaster speak of this announcing spirit custom, only when one would not spare the opponent a nce, not fearing that the other party would forever be a mortal enemy, when confronting the other side announcing the spirit, like all must announce their spirits, expressing mutual respect, learning skill by exchanging pointers.
Tang San, first year working student, spirit, blue silver grass. Eleventh ranked first ring tool spirit master.
When Tang San announced his spirit was blue silver grass, behind Xiao Chen-Yu the higher grade students practically simultaneously roared withughter, of the nervous expression on their faces there was immediately nothing left. Even to the extent of not hearing Tang San announcing his rank.
Blue silver grass was a useless spirit, this was long ago alreadypletely universally acknowledged on the Continent. Even if Tang Sans own strength was not weak, the disparity of spirits still caused them to fundamentally not need to worry highly as before that boss Xiao could lose.
You just now said, how high was your rank?
Xiao Chen-Yu could not be as negligent as those followers of his, because the mour behind made him unable to quite hear Tang San announcing his rank.
Eleventh rank, first ring tool spirit master.
While speaking, faint white light rose from Tang Sans body, lifting his right hand, faint blue silver grass grew from the center of his palm. Following a wave of his right hand, blue silver grass blue silver grass drifted away underfoot. A bright yellow spirit ring rose up around Tang San from underfoot, floating regrly up and down around his body.
The appearance of the yellow spirit ring, as if it was a heavy p at those higher grade students mouths, immediately froze theughter, some even gaping wide, looking Tang San like he was a freak.
Hundred year spirit ring.
Gasped Xiao Chen-Yu.
Part 3
White represented a ten year spirit ring, yellow represented a hundred year spirit ring. The spirit ring differing by one level, under conditions where both sides had the same rank spirit power, this effect could be decisive.
This-, how could this be. The spirit ring appearing over Tang Sans body, could be said to overturn these students understanding of the opponents spirit. First year, stood for only six and seven year olds grade, a first years cultivation reaching spirit master realm, this had never happened in the entire history of Nuoding primary spirit master academy. Let alone, his spirit also being a known useless spirit blue silver grass.
Boss, waste him, he only has a blue silver grass. How fierce can a spirit ring make him anyway?
A higher grade student couldnt help but say.
Idiot, shut up!
Xiao Chen-Yu roared, interrupting his subordinates words.
Only a blue silver grass? Xiao Chen-Yu thought in his heart that it absolutely was not that simple. Blue silver grass was beyond doubt a useless spirit, but a blue silver grass that had reached the spirit master realm was a bit different. And also on his body was a hundred year spirit ring. This he would be fundamentally unable to obtain on his own, and since he had people able to assist him in obtaining a hundred year spirit ring, and furthermore help him cultivate to the spirit master realm, then how big of an influence could be behind this first year kid before him?
Xiao Chen-Yus father was Nuoding citys casten, otherwise he too could not be this arrogant at the academy, including teachers very few could go against him. Since childhood seeing his fathers various acts of officialdom, he was also more or less tainted by some of the air of politics, therefore he first of all thought of Tang Sans background. His father had a thousand times instructed him, ten thousand times warned him, that in this world, some great ns absolutely must not be offended. Evenpared to the imperial household they were still more terrible. The imperial household should still have some scruples regarding reputation, but those great ns fundamentally did not need it. Provoking them, brought down cmity.
You really are a working student?
Xiao Chen-Yu couldnt help but ask.
Tang San coolly nodded, after bringing out the spirit ring, the feeling like having his whole body filled with strength made his blood boil, right now he also wanted to find an opponent to properly measure his strength against. Checking what level his strength had actually reached after the fundamental change.
Get on with it.
Right now already reaching an arrow fitted to the bowstring cannot avoid being discharged level, Xiao Chen-yu in his heart kept in mind, even if he won over this first year working student before him, he absolutely could not injure him.
If speaking of Ling Fengs pounce as nimble, then, Xiao Chen-Yus pounce was explosively strong. Since he possessed the first spirit ring, his power was fundamentally uparable to Wang Shengs capabilities, even though Wang Shengs spirit was the king of animals, with his spirit on a lower rank he was still by far inferior to Xiao Chen-Yu.
Confronting Xiao Chen-Yus pounce, Tang San was as leisurely and carefree as when he did not respond to Ling Feng; possessing a spirit ring and without spirit ring, are two absolute concepts. Xiao Chen-Yu firmly threw himself forward, the spirit power leaking out from his body already enveloped a three square metre range around Tang Sans body, and this was a charge with absolute strength, fundamentally without any technique. Just looking to use force against force.
Force meeting force? Thene on. Although power was not at all Tang sect disciples expertise, just now Tang San thought to have a look at what level his Mysterious Heaven skill had actually reached. Instantly, gathering skill in both palms, slowly pushing out his chest. Meeting Xiao Chen-Yus wolf ws.
The subordinates of Xiao Chen-Yu by now all already wore triumphant smiles on their faces. What hundred year spirit ring, this idiot used his hands to meet Xiao Chen-Yus wolf ws, that simply was courting death. They had personally seen Xiao Chen-Yu after spirit body enhancement relying on the strength of the pair of ws to grab and crush chunks of stone.
Xiao Chen-Yus hands were much biggerpared to Tang San. He in his heart actually hesitated: should he use the strength of his ws or not? He believed that relying on the power of his ws he certainly could smash Tang Sans palms to pieces, this would also be considered ending thepetition. But doing so, would the people behind him ?
Charging so fast, Xiao Chen-Yu without waiting to think clearly, both his ws and Tang Sans palms mmed together.
With a muffled peng sound, as ckish green and white coloured light shone brightly, a circle of air burst out and stirred the air current by the feet of the surrounding crowd of spectators.
Tang Sans stood there absolutely still with feet not perpendicr nor parallel, Xiao Chen-Yus upper body in a sh, after the shock fell backwards. Practically subconsciously, Xiao Chen-Yus wolf ws already struck at Tang Sans hands. Losing to the other side in spirit power caused him such shock and fury simultaneously that he already forgot his apprehension.
But, something urred that caused Xiao Chen-Yu even more shock.
Just when his wolf ws grabbed at Tang Sans both hands, he clearly felt that Tang Sans both hands were as hard as iron: no matter how he used his strength, he was unable to shift them an iota. Immediately following, Tang Sans hands separated, forcibly taking them out from within his wolf ws, turning his hands to knead at Xiao Chen-Yus wrists, not letting him retreat from shock like that. Both hands pulling back the former bullys figure, his right shoulder directly ramming against Xiao Chen-Yus lower abdomen.
Xiao Chen-Yus big body flew up from that direct strike, tumbling away more than three metres.
Xiao Chen-Yus underlings were only a moment ago preparing to cheer, seeing their boss tumble away, this time, the expression in their eyes looking at Tang San was thoroughly changed. Was this kid still a human?
The lustrous jade slowly receding from both hands, trying out if his Mysterious Heaven skill internal strength would be greater than the opponents eleventh ranked spirit power, Tang San coolly said:
Im still busy and have no time to y with you, so I will end it like this. Blue silver grass, bind.
Xiao Chen-Yu had just a moment ago shot up from the ground - Tang Sans single strike without going full out, and in addition to his spirit body enhancement, his defensive power was without mistake considerable, and so received no injury - just in time to hear Tang Sans words.
More than ten thick blue silver grasspletely without warning suddenly surged up from under his feet, spiralling up, without waiting for Xiao Chen-Yu to react, already firmly bound both his legs.
What is this?
Xiao Chen-Yu turned pale with fright. Struggling with all his strength, but since being upgraded that blue silver grass was extremely tough, regardless of how he used his strength he could not struggle free.
Part 4
Tang San advanced step by step towards Xiao Chen-Yu,
Dont try it. You cant struggle free. My first spirit ring was a datura snake, therefore, my blue silver grass has the datura snakes toughness. Of course, it also has a bit of the datura snakes venom. If you feel you still have more fighting strength, I dont mind letting you sample the taste of the datura snakes venom. Oh, I should mention, I dont have an antidote.
There were also more than ten blue silver grass rising behind Tang San, the des of grass suspended behind his back, as if they were more than ten datura snakes selecting people to bite.
A feeling of fear began to appear all over those higher grade students, some of Xiao Chen-Yus underlings were quickly retreating uncontrolledly.
Even if they had not encountered a datura snake, they had absolutely heard of it. Who would be willing toe into contact with this kind of horror snake venom?
Dont use snake venom. I admit defeat.
Even though Xiao Chen-Yu was the boss among students, he was after all only twelve years old, and equally also could have childish fears, for a time already he waspletely confused.
Actually, although Tang Sans blue silver grass was poisonous, it was after all only the first spirit ring. What was absorbed was also not even a more formidable datura snake, therefore the attached poison nature only had a paralysing effect, nothing more. Certainly not a fatal hyper toxicity. But how could Xiao Chen-Yu dare use his own body to test that?
The blue silver grass quietly vanished from Xiao Chen-Yus legs, and on Tang Sans face was revealed the small gentle smile familiar to the working students,
Since you already admitted defeat, then, follow what you and Xiao Wu previously agreed on.
Xiao Chen-Yu dully looked at Tang San,
Then I should recognize you as boss or recognize her?
What he still did not believe was that Xiao Wus strength was able to exceed Tang Sans. A six year old spirit master, this already surpassed his imagination.
Tang San said with a slight smile:
Of course Xiao Wu is your boss. I cant win against her. Otherwise, room sevens room senior would be me, not her.
Ah?
Xiao Chen-Yus mouth opened in an O shape, his heart saying, you are already this fierce, and shepared to you is still more terrible, you really are working students, really only six years old?''
Xiao Wu unhurriedly walked up by Tang Sans side, pping his shoulder, adopting a big sister leader appearance,
Little Sans disy was not bad, youve worked hard.
Tang sanughed, saying:
Teacher still left me some matters to attend, the remaining business you sort out yourself. Afterwards you can be the academys Supreme Sister.
Xiao Wu smiling thumped Tang Sans shoulder at once,
Fine, you go, Ill handle the rest.
Finished speaking, her gaze shifted to Xiao Chen-Yu,
What? Youre still not convinced? Fine. Ill introduce myself once. Im Xiao Wu, first year working student, spirit, rabbit, twelfth rank first ring battle spirit master.
Let alone Xiao Chen-Yu, including the still not lingering Tang San was shocked, he also right now just realised Xiao Wu was unexpectedly equally a spirit master, and alsopared to him one rank higher. But her age was about the same as his, meaning, she also had full spirit power?
A red light rose from Xiao Wu''s body. Shrouded under the faint red light, her eyes began to turn red, ears slowly grew, standing up from the side of her head covered in soft white fur. Stature seemingly bing a bit taller, a soft breath of spirit power seemingly undted centring on her body. From underfoot rose a spirit ring unexpectedly with appearance as Tang San''s, it too was a yellow hundred year spirit ring.
Xiao Chen-Yu exerted himself to p his forehead at once,
Xiao Wu Jie, I serve. Hereafter you are our Nuoding primary spirit master academys Supreme Sister. Everyonee, meet Xiao Wu Jie.
A blue silver grass eleventh ranked tool spirit master was that fierce, this was a twelfth ranked first ring battle spirit master, and also had a hundred year spirit ring as well. Xiao Chen-Yu did not need to fight to know that he was not by any means Xiao Wus match.
Xiao Wu somewhat smugly looked at the higher grade students before her bowing in salute, darting a nce at the dazed Tang San there,
Didnt you have some matters? Why havent you left? Youre permitted to have innate full spirit power, but not I?
Tang San started from his thoughts, looking carefully at Xiao Wu, raising his hand to stroke her long soft ears, nodding,
Xiao Wu, so you really are a rabbit.
You
The rabbit ears were the most sensitive, transforming to be the spirit, the effect simrly appeared all over Xiao Wus body. The little girls beautiful face suddenly had tworge daubs of blushing, raising her hand wanting to hit him, Tang San had already escaped like the wind.
Not speaking of what reparations to make on Xiao Wus side, after Tang San escaped the academy, his mind couldnt help but be carefree for a spell. Other than Teachers poison injury making him worry, everything elsepared to what he imagined was glorious. Mysterious Heaven skills cultivation problem was at longst resolved, and he also had this blue silver grass binding ability, his actual strength had made great progress. Tang San believed, he only must continuously make great efforts with cultivation, and his Mysterious Heaven skill would advance by leaps and bounds. In at most ten years, he only must be able to enter Mysterious Heaven skills fifth realm, and so be considered somewhat aplished; when arriving at that time, in Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record were recorded the majority of hidden weapon use abilities.
Teacher did not say if this world had many spirit n sects, could he not establish his own Tang sect afresh in this world?
On Douluo Continent, regardless of whether it was Heaven Dou Empire or Star Luo Empire, in any city Spirit Hall could be that citys symbolic structure. Tang San only randomly asked a passer-by, and sessfully found the location of Spirit Hall.
Just now helping the working students respond to the struggle had already dyed him for some time, and he still must return to bring Teacher midday meal, therefore Tang San used his fastest pace to run to Spirit Hall, not wanting to be dyed.
Halt. Little friend, this is Spirit Hall, you cant randomly rush.
Tang San barely arrived at Spirit Hall, when he was stopped by the entrance guard.
Nuoding citys Spirit Halls location was an immense dome structure. Just the width of the front must exceed a hundred metres, height reaching up to twenty metres, divided into three floors.
The entire building was brown, and the emblem on the front gate only had one longsword. From Grandmasters exnation, Tang San knew that an emblem with only one design, meant that Nuoding citys Spirit Hall was a lowest rank Spirit Hall.
Chapter 12 — Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method
Chapter 12: Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method
Part 1
The two entrance gate guards appeared to be twenty years old or so, the spirit power fluctuating on their bodies was not at all distinct, feeling as if neither had reached even spirit master level. It looked like Nuoding city indeed was remote, from the Spirit Halls level it could be seen that this city was of no importance in Tian Dou Empire.
Uncle, greetings, I am a Nuoding primary spirit master academy first year student, Teacher told me toe here to measure spirit grade.
Tang San indicated the school uniform he wore, speaking to the gate guard.
With a look at the Nuoding academy insignia Tang San wore, the two guards both subconsciously revealed an envious light in their eye. The guard who spoke first said:
It turns out to be like this, then go inside. Reaching the first floor reception hall look for spirit grandmaster Ma Xiu-Nuo, he can help you.
Thank you.
Tang San replied, and hurriedly walked inside Spirit Hall.
The two guards envious gazes followed him as he entered Spirit Hall, one of them said:
Originally if I could on gain admittance to Nuoding academy, maybe right now I could be a spirit master. Hey, Nuoding Academy should have its own means to test spirit power, onlying here to us when advancing, why did this childe running to our Spirit Hall?
Who knows? No matter, this however old child, perhaps its his teacher letting hime with some message, and cant speak clearly.
The twenty metre high dome has a certain kind of atmosphere, just as Tang San walked into the Spirit Hall, he was immediately influenced by this kind of vast grandeur. The dome of the entire hall waspletely covered with murals. In each and every little square was painted a variety of spirit depictions. On the bottom glittered brilliant gold, giving people a feeling of both gold and jade in glorious splendour and unadorned simplicity.
Spirit Hall had all around huge crystal windows, the sunlight passing through the crystal windows refracting onto the murals, golden light glittering giving people even more of a dazzling and stunning feeling.
Reception hall, where was the reception hall? Influenced by the atmosphere of the hall, Tang San began searching for the destination of this trip.
Not many people were within Spirit Hall, and around were only some servants cleaning. Since Tang San did not know how to find the reception hall, when he was preparing to approach some people to ask, he saw an acquaintance. Precisely that spirit grandmaster who assisted him in spirit awakening, lone wolf spirit possessing Su Yuntao.
Tang San quickly stepped up to him. Right now together with Su Yuntao was a female spirit master, her stature tall and slender but well developed, facial features also counting among beauties. Two people talking andughing, not taking the least bit notice of this tiny Tang San approaching.
Grandmaster Su Yuntao.
Tang San called out.
Su Yuntao at this discovered his arrival, the female spirit master at his side making a surprised sound, saying:
Howe our Spirit Hall still has such a small child? What nobles son hase to our Spirit Hall to undergo spirit awakening?
Su Yuntaos eyes also could not identify Tang San, after all, there were truly too many children undergoing his spirit awakening, and also Tang Sans current style of dress was no longer in such dire straits as before.
You are?
Seeing Su Yuntaos uncertain expression, Tang San hurriedly exined:
Grandmaster Su Yuntao, Im Tang San, thest time you in Holy Spirit vige awakened that blue silver grass spirit, innate full spirit power Tang San.
So it turns out to be you, why are you running here.
People with innate full spirit power were after all easy to remember, and Su Yuntao immediately recalled Tang San.
Tang San said: Teacher let mee to Spirit Hall to undergo advancement appraisal, and in addition test spirit power rank.
Su Yuntao was shocked,
You already obtained the first spirit ring? How fast. This uniform is Nuoding academys, worthy of being Nuoding citys best academy, the teachers truly take responsibility.
Su Yuntaospanion was seemingly somewhat dissatisfied over being neglected,
Yuntao, arent you going to introduce me?
Su Yuntao noticed hispanion was seemingly somewhat annoyed, and hastily fawning said:
Sisi, this is the child I mentioned to you with innate full spirit power, its too bad his spirit is blue silver grass. Otherwise the future prospects could be boundless, ah! He currently already obtained a spirit ring, so is also considered a member of spirit masters. I will trouble you to wait here for me a moment, I will go see he reaches grandmaster Ma Xiu-Nuo at the reception hall.
Just when Sisi heard Su Yuntao speak of Tang Sans innate full spirit power, her eyes clearly lit up for a moment, but as she heard Tang San who had this innate full spirit power unexpectedly had blue silver grass spirit, the pleasant surprise on her face became a touch disdainful, nodding she said:
You go, Ill wait here for you.
Thank you.
The impression Su Yuntao gave Tang San was still not wrong, and should be considered in Spirit Hall a conscientious attendant.
Su Yuntao brought Tang San along the side climbing a flight of stairs to the Spirit Hall second floor, reaching the second floornding. Here Tang San could see was enclosed by rooms, and from here one also could directly see the first floor hall. With no need to ask, this should be Spirit Halls office area.
Su Yuntao was obviously impatient to go apany Sisi, bringing Tang San with lightning speed to reach the door of a room, and without knocking, pushed the door and entered.
Who is this, ah, how bold.
A somewhat hoarse voice resounded from within the room. This was a well-lit office, and behind a spacious desk sat an elderly man, in neat and tidy spirit master dress, along with the three standard three swords symbol, showing he was a spirit grandmaster level battle spirit master.
So its Yuntao, why are you kids so rash. For spirit masters cultivation one must concentrate ones attention, with a steady disposition. Otherwise, you wille to resemble me, somehow unable to advance past the thirtieth rank threshold.
Su Yuntao somewhat grumbling said:
Grandmaster Ma Xiu-Nuo, dont be long-winded. This child hase to undergo advancement appraisal, Ill trouble you with it.
Su Yuntaos rtionship with this old spirit master was clearly very good, as the old grandmaster chuckled. Just as his gaze dropped to Tang San he couldnt help but be somewhat astonished,
Yuntao, are you certain this child hase to undergo advancement appraisal and not spirit awakening?
Part 2
Su Yuntao said with a wry smile:
Of course Im certain, this childs spirit was awakened by me. He is that child I mentioned to you with innate full spirit power, whose spirit was blue silver grass. He already obtained a spirit ring, therefore Ill trouble you. Sisi is still waiting for me, so Ill leave first.
Finished speaking, patting Tang Sans shoulder, he hastily walked out.
Looking at Su Yuntaos departing back, the old spirit master Ma Xiu-Nuo couldnt help but shake his head,
Another youngster with his head turned by love. Its a pity, Sisi doesnt suit him at all. That girls heart is too big, how can you shackle her.
Tang San stood before Ma Xiu-Nuos desk, hearing Ma Xiu-Nuo mutter to himself in his heart slightly impatient,
Hello, grandmaster Ma Xiu-Nuo.
Ma Xiu-Nuo smiled slightly looking at Tang San, saying:
Child, no need to call me grandmaster, I cannot be counted as some grandmaster, you just call me grandpa Ma Xiu-Nuo. This year Im eighty one years old, going by age calling me equal to your grandfather should be no problem.
The old mans kind and affable voice immediately increased Tang Sans good impression of him, and hastily again called,
Hello, grandpa Ma Xiu-Nuo.
Ma Xiu-Nuo smiled slightly, saying
Come, Ill bring you to undergo advancement appraisal. You are a very polite child. Its a pity, spirit being blue silver grass.
While speaking, Ma Xiu-Nuo led his apparent pseudo grandson pulling Tang San by the hand to leave the office, walking along the second floornding towards the inner side of Spirit Hall.
Just as they reached the end of thending, three lofty vaulted doors appeared before Tang San.
Ma Xiu-Nuo said with a slight smile:
Here is the actual spirit testing room for undergoing advancement appraisal. Come child.
Speaking, he pushed open the leftmost door, bringing Tang San to walk inside.
Entering this room, Tang San had a kind of particr feeling; in his body Mysterious Heaven skills internal strength was moving slightly as if following a kind of peculiar rhythm.
This room was very wide, and also very tall, as much as two hundred square metres, and an immense window provided ample lighting.
Tang San immediately found the cause affecting his internal strength: on all four walls, all around were inset uncountable fist sized ck rocks, looking like the material should be the same as what Su Yuntao originally used for spirit awakening.
On the floor, was depicted an enormous token tiles symbol, a long sword pointing down, pointing right at the gate entrance.
This symbol was like the one mounted outside Spirit Hall.
Grandmaster Ma Xiu-Nuo saw Tang San taking notice of the pattern on the floor, and said with a slight smile:
We here are the lowest rank Spirit Hall, also known as a Branch Spirit Hall. On the Continent, even if it is the smallest city, they all have Spirit Hall on the same sale as ours. Above branch halls are Child Spirit Halls, and again a level higher is Lord Spirit Hall. Reaching the level of Lord Spirit Hall, they are all are ced in great cities. In the two Imperial capitals, there are fourth ranked Saint Spirit Halls. The fifth level is Papal Hall, there is our Spirit Halls most sublime ce. Above Papal Hall, there is only the legendary Douluo Consecration Hall. Only a spirit master reaching Douluo rank, can have qualifications to enter there, and it is also the final destination of spirit masters possessing Spirit Hall registered rank above Douluo. It is the ce all spirit masters long for.
The six kinds of level of Spirit Hall which Ma Xiu-Nuo spoke of happened to correspond to the six kinds of signs Grandmaster spoke of, Tang San in his heart already understood this.
Thank you for telling me about these, grandpa Ma Xiu-Nuo, can we begin?
Ma Xiu-Nuo smiled, and said:
The youngsters today, ah, temperament is all impatient like that. Very well. Then we will begin now. Give your spirit free y, release your spirit ring.
Tang San walked over to stand in the centre of the symbol, raising his right hand, withplete concentration and calm breath, Mysterious Heaven skill internal strengthbined with blue silver grass to produce a warm current slowly rising from the centre of his palm.
Thick and sturdy des of blue silver grass swarmed out, within an eye blink already hanging down on the floor, the bright hundred year datura snake spirit ring rising from under Tang Sans feet, centred on his body, moving up and down.
Ma Xiu-Nuo at first wore a mild smile, when he saw the blue spirit grass surging out from Tang Sans hand, his expression already became stunned,
This-, this is blue silver grass?
In Tang Sans eyes glimmered a faint blue light, this was the characteristic effect of using blue silver grass spirit,
Is there a problem? Grandpa Ma Xiu-Nuo.
Ma Xiu-Nuo rubbed his eyes, certainly he had not seen wrong, right now, his attention shifted to the yellow spirit ring on Tang Sans body,
Hundred year spirit ring, its actually a hundred year spirit ring. No wonder, this great change could ur even in blue silver grass. Child, I still do not know what your name is.
Im called Tang San.
Ma Xiu-Nuo exhaled a long breath, calming the agitation in his heart,
I can confirm, you have a pretty good tutor at Nuoding academy. However, Nuodings academys tutors ability to help you aplish hunting a hundred year spirit beast is already very difficult. Its too bad blue silver grass growth potential is too poor, speaking otherwise, perhaps you truly could be a mighty spirit master, after all your spirit has just now only been awakened for several months time.
Ma Xiu-Nuo picked up a yellow crystal ball from a table to the side and walked over in front of Tang San,
Infuse your spirit power within, let me have a look at what level you have reached. ording to theory, you should be eleventh
Ma Xiu-Nuos one rank word had still not been spoken, as the crystal ball he ced in Tang Sans hand already shone progressively brighter with a yellow misty radiance. The radiance could not be considered very powerful, but it was extremely clear.
This-, this is , thirteenth ranked spirit power.
Ma Xiu-Nuo looked at Tang San a little bit as if seeing a little monster,
Could it be because the spirit ring itself is powerful, incidentally increasing spirit power, but, it still should not skip two ranks, ah? Child, could you tell me, your spirit ring was hunted from what spirit beast?
Part 3
Tang San without holding back, said:
It was a datura snake.
Ma Xiu-Nuo was greatly shocked,
No wonder, no wonder, unexpectedly its the among lower level spirit beasts most troublesome datura snake. Even is a hundred year datura snake, so thats why it has this kind of effect. No, not right, ah, your spirit is from the nt system, how can it use an animal system spirit ring? Child, you cant lie.
That boss Xiao before was after all only a child, regarding spirits his understanding still could not be thorough, but this Ma Xiu-Nuo who had worked as attendant at Spirit Hall for several tens of years, regarding spirit ring rules he was quite clear, at once bing aware of the crux.
Tang San shook his head, saying:
Grandpa Ma Xiu-Nuo, Im not lying at all. Why cant nt system spirits use animal system spirit rings? Under certain conditions, this can be carried out. My Teacher calls it the spirit mimicry principle.
Ma Xiu-Nuos expression changed greatly,
May I ask, who is your teacher?
Tang San said:
Everyone calls him Grandmaster.
Grandmaster? Is it that Grandmaster who once published the spirit ten great corepetencies, and afterwards was expelled from Spirit Hall? Hes unexpectedly in Nuoding city?
Hearing Ma Xiu-Nuos words, Tang San only now learned that Grandmaster unexpectedly hade from Spirit Hall, for a moment did not know how he should reply.
Ma Xiu-Nuos expression suddenly became serious,
Tang San, would you be willing to join Spirit Hall.
Tang San was dumbfounded for a moment,
Grandpa Ma Xiu-Nuo, am I not already registered in Spirit Hall?
Ma Xiu-Nuo shook his head, saying:
No, this is different. Registering at Spirit Hall, is a matter the overwhelming majority of spirit masters will do. Thus obtaining the national stipend. But joining Spirit Hall, means bing Spirit Halls exclusive spirit master. Spirit master cultivation is also carried out by directly entering a Spirit Hall special institution.
Tang San shook his head, saying:
That probably is impossible, I have already started studying at Nuoding primary spirit master academy.
Ma Xiu-Nuo sighed, saying:
Indeed it is a stepte, considering our Spirit Hall without justification cant force people away from the academy. Forget about it. This is all to me on that kid Su Yuntao, he originally should have taken you directly to Spirit Hall. Perhaps Grandmaster also would not consent you joining Spirit Hall, after all
Tang San smiled slightly, and said:
Do not speak like this, if I had toe to Spirit Hall, maybe I could not obtain such a good spirit ring. What do you say, grandpa Ma Xiu-Nuo.
Ma Xiu-Nuo was dumbfounded for a moment, smiling said:
What you say is true. Well, your advancement review survey is concluded. Starting from now, you are a Heaven Dou Empire honoured spirit master. Be well received in the ranks of spirit masters. Hereafter you every month can rely on the badge issued you in a moment to draw a stipend at Spirit Hall, a spirit masters stipend is every month one gold spirit coin. When you reach spirit grandmaster level, the stipend will be ten gold spirit coins. Regarding the matter with an animal spirit ring used on a nt spirit, I will as quickly as possible report to a higher authority.
Thank you.
When Tang San left Spirit Hall, within his Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges he already had a Spirit Hall specially forged badge. The badge was round, on the back was carved his name, and on the front was carved two intertwined brambles, symbolizing spirit master level. Even Tang San who was descended from a cksmith couldnt at all see what metal had been used to forge the badge.
After Spirit Hall, Tang San quickly ran in the direction of Nuoding academy, following Ma Xiu-Nuos directions, and this time taking a shortcut, he could cut down on the time by at least half.
When he in a moment would reach the academy, suddenly, Tang San heard a familiar sound. His pace subconsciouslying to a stop.
Dingdang, dingdang, dingdang
A hammer symbol, arge somewhat rough building, from inside a rhythmic beating was heard, this was precisely a smithy
From looking at the outside, this extent of this smithy was much bigger than Tang Sans home, having not a few visitorsing and going.
The smithy, Tang San could not help but recall his fathers words: Tang Hao once said to him, toter let him find work at a smithy to pay for his livelihood.
Only, right now having to do working students work, did he still have time toe here to work?
From growing up in a smithy, concerning the upation of cksmith, Tang San could be considered as having some attachment, keenly looking at the smithy, then running off towards the academy.
For Grandmasters body to quickly recover, Tang San used the money Grandmaster gave him to buy some food from the dining hall and bring it back, apanying Grandmaster and eating together. Grandmaster right now could already walk, and told him he need not look after him. Sending him for these days first to regr sses. Moreover to take a look at that book Grandmaster gave him.
Leaving Grandmasters room, Tang San returned to the working students dormitory. This time room seven wasnt again deserted, the working students were basically all there, speaking about something with dancing eyebrows and radiant faces.
Little San, youre back.
Xiao Wu was sitting leaning back in bed. Of course, her back was leaning on Tang San and her currentlymon quilt.
Xiao Wu, bring me to the ce we should sweep. Ill keep my promise, starting from today, give the sweeping assignment to me.
Abiding by promises was the foundation of manners. This bit Tang San all along did very well.
Xiao Wu darted a look at him, saying:
Still sweeping something, ah, how cheap for you, hereafter all need not sweep.
Tang San was taken aback, and said:
Why?
Xiao Wu a little smugly said:
Do you think I this Xiao Wu Jie does something for no reason? That fellow Xiao Chen-Yu is arranging for people to do our working student work. Afterwards we need not do it, but still as before take the pay. You count for a lot of strength, this time youe cheap.
Although Tang San stood by his promises, he also absolutely was not an inflexible person, chuckling, he said:
This turned out pretty good. Hereafter you are the entire Nuoding academys Xiao Wu Jie.
Xiao Wu sat upright, hugging her knees, little face flushed pink and curiously looking at Tang San, saying:
What was the result like of your going for Spirit Hall appraisal?
Tang San said:
Done. Im right now already a spirit master.
Part 4
The other working students around revealed an envious light in their eyes. Of course, it was only envy, nothing more. The scene today of Tang Sans strength when defeating Xiao Chen-Yu was deeply branded in their minds, especially Wang Sheng, who admired him endlessly. Reaching the conclusion that even after obtaining a spirit ring he still might not be able to win.
Xiao Wu full of curiosity asked:
What good is bing a spirit master? It cant be just getting some empty title.
Tang San chuckled, saying:
There are still some benefits, at least in the future I can eat some good things. Spirit masters get a one gold spirit coin stipend every month.
One gold spirit coin? This much.
Xiao Wu by now also understood the importance of money, even though Xiao Chen-Yu already said in the future the working students food expenses were all on him, having money in her hand was always better than other people.
While speaking, Xiao Wu leapt up off the bed, excitedly running out.
Xiao Wu, where on earth are you going?
Im going to register at Spirit Hall, one gold coin can buy so many delicious things, ah.
Then theres no need to hurry like this.
How can I not hurry, have you forgotten today is the end of the month? Going now, including next month, maybe I can get two gold spirit coins.
But, you could at least put on shoes before going.
Eh
Xiao Wu eventually still left energetically for Spirit Hall, Tang San was secretlyughing in his heart, perhaps that grandpa Ma Xiu-Nuo would return from shock. After all, Xiao Wu would be a genuine animal spirit battle spirit master. Comparing innate qualifications, this must be much better than his bogus full spirit power.
Not needing to do working student work again, Tang Sans mind immediately returned to thoughts of that clear and melodious beating sound. Vige elder Jack once said,ter on the intermediate spirit master academy would have a not small fee, he should also trade for very many things for home, and so having many little ways to earn money would naturally be good. And also, this was fathers requirement. Still more importantly, only at smithy would he have the chance to increase his armaments. As a result of forging the sleeve dart with his own hands, Tang San discovered, when a hidden weapon waspletely made by himself personally, the sense of familiarity regarding the hidden weapons would be even more powerful.
Tang San, I apologize for the matter that day, you wont still take offence right.
Just in the middle of Tang Sans pondering, Wang Sheng came up to his side, speaking with a sincere expression.
Seeing Wang Sheng with a simple and honest smile, Tang San shook his head, saying with a slight smile:
Offence to what, Ive long since forgotten. Wang Sheng dage, I must go out a while, Ill probablye back in the evening.
Wang Sheng nodded, and said:
You go. Right, congrattions on bing spirit master.
Tang San said with a slight smile:
It wont be long, and youll also make a breakthrough.
Once again leaving Nuoding academy, Tang San felt a little tired. After today returning with Grandmaster, still without a proper rest, he also fought some with Xiao Chen-Yus group. Even though his Mysterious Heaven skill already entered the second tier, a tired feeling still appeared.
However, going to the smithy was still an important matter, at worst he would just start work from tomorrow again. What feared the most Tang San right now, was everyone not epting him this little cksmith.
Arriving at the smith, Tang San walked inside straight away. Entering, the heat blew in his face; any smithy was like that, of course, but at Tang Sans home that shabby smithy the temperature was much lower than here.
Entering, was a wide hall, on the right side of the hall hung a variety of well forged iron tools, here were not only farming implements, but further all kinds of armor and weapons. After all, in this world spirit masters were only a small minority. And the price of the weapons naturally had to be much higher than farming tools.
Seeing these weapons, Tang San couldnt help but recall the work he did in his previous life. At that time, Tang sect manufactured mechanism type hidden weapons could be said to be Tang sects pir of ie. Tang sect had a lot of rules, even though they traded mechanism type hidden weapons outside, they also only sold non-poisonous and some ordinary goods. Genuinely secret lore was impossible to take out. Even though it was like that, Tang Sect produced hidden weapons were still in short supply in Jianghu.
If he in this world also started a hidden weapon manufacturing mill, what kind of ie could it bring?
Little friend, whyever have youe here, for buying things call over your familys adults. Quickly get out, here is dangerous.
Right in the middle of Tang Sans deep thoughts, a loud and clear voice interrupted his pondering.
Looking up at a bare chested burly fellow looking straight at him, swarthy skin over bulging lumps of muscle, looking extremely solid, in his hand holding arge sized forging hammer, his foreheadpletely covered by sweat.
Uncle, greetings. I thought toe inquire whether or not here needs apprentices.
Tang Sans young, clear and melodious voice, even though the smithy was extremely noisy with beating steel and iron, still was clearly heard by everyone.
The majority of smiths stopped work with hands raised, looking at Tang San revealing somewhat good intentioned smiles. cksmith could be considered the humblest vocation, all were people with impoverished backgrounds, relying on physical strength and craftsmanship to eat, although they appeared rough, the majority were extremely good and honest.
The big fellow who spoke before measured Tang San up and down a few times, and said:
Little friend, dont go in for it. Quickly leave. Here isnt safe. Is your style of dress like a cksmiths appearance? Moreover, our ce also doesnt take in apprentices this small. You would probably be unable to raise the forging hammer. Ha-ha.
Tang San realized that he still wore his neat and tidy school uniform, yeah, how could he be regarded as a cksmith wearing this.
Excuse me, uncle, Ill be back in a moment.
Finished speaking, he turned and ran outside.
The smithy was very close to Nuoding academy, when Tang San once again returned, he had already changed into his original clothes, all over big patches covering small patches, this style of dress, even if eating hundreds of meals there was no need for make-up.
Entering, Tang San did not look for someone else, again looking for that previous uncle,
Uncle, do you see that I like this can be regarded as an apprentice?
The big fellow looked at Tang San all over wearing a hundred stitches, and was immediately stunned a moment,
Little friend, you arent making fun of me, right.
Tang San honestly said:
Of course not. Uncle, its like this. Im a Nuoding academy working student, every day I have spare time in the afternoon, my father was a vige cksmith. From little I studied forging with father, and thought toe to you here to earn my meals.
Part 5
Hearing Tang Sans words, the big fellows expression immediately softened. They all came from poor families, so in their hearts they immediately felt great sympathy; moreover, this child still attended Nuoding academy. The big fellow simply said:
Very well. If you want toe, thene. There are some odd jobs to do for us, you can always carry tea and hand out water. However, wages wont be too high, but food can be guaranteed. Hows that?
Thats alright, no problem.
Tang San rejoiced, and hurriedly replied.
The cksmiths all smiled good-naturedly towards Tang San, the big fellow red at the bunch, saying:
What are you looking at, dont you need to work. Hurry up, tonight Ill invite everyone to drink ale.
Hearing the big fellows words, the cksmiths enthusiasm immediately greatly increased, each and every one swung their hammers and continued their work.
The big fellow lifted the forging hammer in his hand, forging pig iron before him to one side, saying to Tang San:
Im called Shi San, Shi of rock, you can call me uncle San. This smithy is my inheritance. Hereafter youe to work for me here, Ill guarantee every days midday meal and supper, and give you ten copper spirit coins, thats also a silver spirit coin. If youre efficient, Ill give you a bit more. Oh, thats right, whats your name?
Uncle San, Im called Tang San.
Tang San? Ha-ha, good, both our names have a San, seems this truly is predestined. What vige did youe from?
Tang San said:
Im from Holy Spirit vige.
Shi San said:
You just now said you studied forging with your father from childhood. You are this small, what could your father have taught you?
Tang San said:
Of course forging. Uncle San, you must not see me as small, but I have the strength, forging pig iron is no problem.
Shi Sanughed loudly,
Brothers, our new little assistant says he also can forge. You believe it?
The cksmiths immediately roared withughter. Tang San looked like a six or seven year old, this was even after obtaining the first spirit ring when his stature grew somewhat. From looking at his outward appearance, who could believe he could forge?
Being looked down on by people always felt bad, Tang San said:
Uncle San, I really can forge, if you dont believe it, you let me have a go.
Shi San stopped his work at hand, leaning the forging hammer on the ground,
Like this then, if you can pick up my hammer, Ill believe you.
As he spoke, he passed the hammer handle to Tang San. Because the hammer head was in contact with the ground, he did not fear Tang San would be unable to hold it up and be smashed.
Uncle San, you are ridding this piece of pig iron of impurities. Ill help you aplish it well.
Tang San took the forging hammer handle from Shi San.
With Shi Sans inborn extraordinary strength, this forging hammer he used was clearly biggerpared to other peoples. Compared to Tang Sans height it was taller by half a chi or so. Right now, he again had be the focus of the entire smithy, the cksmiths watching him all appeared to haveughing expressions. But, they very quickly stopped smiling, because, Tang San already lifted that forging hammer, and also was smoothly raising it before him.
Compared to ordinary forging hammers its weight it was thirty percent more, Tang San judged as the forging hammer parted from the ground. Although somewhat heavy, considering him before he obtained a spirit ring, he still could use it with an effort, let alone right now.
Seeing Tang San slowly lift the forging hammer, Shi San was also staring wide eyed, gasping in admiration,
Good strength, worthy of the son of a cksmith.
Tang San with eyes brilliant stared fixedly at the pig iron in the furnace, breathed out loudly, and fiercely swung Shi Sans forging hammer.
Hei.
Soles firmly gripping the ground, lower legs abruptly generating force, strength passing up, Tang Sans body half turning, and the huge forging hammer swungpletely around obliquely, heavily striking on that chunk of pig iron.
The great nging sound, already made the cksmiths smiling expressions be stunned. Immediately following, in pace with the iron hammers rebound, Tang San quickly made a turn, the iron hammer in his hands once again swung, again making a loud sound, the iron hammerpared to before falling even more heavily on the red hot pig iron.
Uncle San, Ill trouble you to help me draw the bellows. The temperature is not enough.
Tang San said quickly, his third blow again already swinging up. This time, the forging hammers power was even more violent, bringing a wuwu wind sound.
Shi San was still an old cksmith, and naturally understood the consequence of insufficient temperature, and hurriedly squatted to one side, pulling up the bellows.
The following scene made a lifelong impression on the cksmiths present. That heavy forging hammer seemed to be alive in Tang Sans hands, it drew one circle after another in the air, imbued with rhythm, beating sounds just like a violent storm acting within the smithy.
Nobody paid attention to Tang Sans both hands that already became shining white like jade. Apanying the nging sounds, that chunk of pig iron continuously pulsated under the forging hammer.
Shi San on one side was drawing the bellows with full strength, on one side closely staring at Tang San swinging the hammer, his expression was already beyond shocked.
The other smiths all knew Shi Sans hammer was very heavy, and naturally knew the difficulty of continuously beating. Especially being like Tang San this kind of heavy hammer, it was even more difficult in the extreme.
ng. Thest beatpleted, Tang San brought the forging hammer to its former ce after turning two circles, diffusing the hammers momentum. The big hammer head downward, again dropping to the ground, causing the smithy and cksmiths hearts simultaneously a moment of shock.
Twenty seven blows, a full twenty seven continuously sustained beats, before Shi Sans forging that chunk of pig iron had not changed its appearance an iota, but was now reduced to a circle.
Tang San doing this, Shi San knew he could also do himself, but would an entire days time. One must know, Shi San had formally been a cksmith for fifteen years time already.
Seeing the slightly panting and forehead appearing sweaty Tang San, Shi San stuttered:
Tha-, that couldnt have been Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method? Among forging arts the most powerful continuous forging art?
Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method? Whats that?
Tang San said uncertainly.
Shi Sans cheeks were already flushing red because of excitement,
What is called Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method, is a kind of continuous beating forging method, leveraging force, able to most perfectly bring out us cksmiths physical strength. It is said the most awesome smiths can continuously swing eighty one times, directly having a chunk of pig iron take on the appearance they want. Most importantly, Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method is the most powerful technique for driving out impurities in metal, I still thought it was lost long ago, I didnt expect to see it today in your hands.
Chapter 13 — Father’s Message
Chapter 13: Fathers Message
Part 1
Was it truly Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method? Before Tang Sans eyes floated the dispirited figure of his father, could it actually be said his father originally was an outstanding cksmith?
Uncle San, I also dont know whether this is Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method, this is something father taught me.
Shi San exhaled a long breath, then said with a big hearty smile:
It looks as if, this time we picked up a treasure. The employment conditions just now are void: for the time being you first will be paid the same as everyone, every month one silver spirit coin. If business is good, you take an additional percentage.
Just like this, Tang San formally became a member of Shi Sans smithy, beginning to live a full life.
The academys curriculum certainly was not a necessary ce to him, Grandmasters instruction was much more useful than the academy teachers in rting basic theory.
He also carefully read that book Grandmaster gave him. Just like he expected, the spirit power cultivation methods Grandmaster put forward were very simr to the internal strength cultivation movement routes. Of course, this after all was only Grandmasters theoretical designs, andpared to genuine internal strength cultivation methods was still a certain distance apart, not to speak of Tang sects finely tempered Mysterious Heaven skill.
Xiao Wu smoothly obtained the spirit master title, and after bing the academys generally epted Xiao Wu Jie, the working students lives became rxed andfortable.
Early morning every day, Tang San would take advantage of the new-born sunrise to cultivate his Purple Demon Eye, in the morning attend regr sses, in the afternoonbour in the smithy, in the evening again listen to Grandmasters instruction. At night cultivate Mysterious Heaven skill. It could be said that every day to him was absolutely full.
At Shi Sans smithy, Tang San only needed a very short time to gain everyones approval. Shi San gave him the assignment of refining metal, and in the remaining free time, Tang San used some discarded bits and pieces to refine on his own, starting his great hidden weapon production undertaking. Of course, he was only producing someponents in the smithy, genuinely assembling after returning to the academy.
Xiao Wu relying on her own tyrannical strength with Xiao Chen-Yus assistance, very quickly became approved as the entire Nuoding primary spirit master academys students boss, andpared to Tang San she passed the time very leisurely, sometimes even to the extent of not going to ss. Tang San did not even see how she cultivated. But Xiao Wus actual strength continuously elevated steadily.
At Nuoding primary spirit master academy, one semester was one years time, in the entire year students were not permitted to return home, but family members coulde to visit. Tang San more than once expected his father toe, but until the end of the semester, still did not see a trace of Tang Hao. Fortunately his life was sufficiently full, and he did not have too much time to long for it.
As for Spirit Hall, not long after Tang San underwent spirit master review, Spirit Halls people came to Nuoding academy to look for Grandmaster, Grandmaster never told Tang San what they discussed, and Tang San also did not ask. But from Grandmasters facepared to normal was much more smiling, and Tang San guessed the rtionship between Spirit Hall and Grandmaster should have be a lot better.
Xiao Wu, for tomorrows holiday, will you return home?
Tang San said to Xiao Wu while packing his luggage.
One school year had passed, and he was finally able to return home and see his father. This afternoon at the smithy he had already asked Xhi San for a leave of absence. Also specially bought a brand new forging hammer, intending to bring back to give to his father.
Since Tang San joined Shi Sans smithy, making the quality of the various kinds of weapons and equipment produced in the smithy rise one grade, business became better, and right now Tang Sans wages already reached five silver spirit coins every month, equivalent to half a spirit masters stipend.
Xiao Wu leaned on the bed, her eyes revealing some loneliness, entirely different from her usual liveliness,
Im not going home. Maybe, just stay at the academy.
Tang San was dumbfounded a moment,
All year, you wont return to see your family?
Xiao Wus eyes suddenly lit up, saying:
Little San, your family isnt far from the academy is it? Otherwise, Ill follow you to return and y, how about that? Anyway Wang Sheng and Xiao Chen-Yu are both going to participate in the intermediate spirit master academy examination, theres nobody to apany me to y.
Tang San smiled, after passing one year together, he could be considered as having someparative understanding regarding Xiao Wu could. This little girl was lively and energetic, always appearing motivated by a desire to see the world in chaos; when acting gentle and soft, she somehow appeared like a lovely doll, but a momentter became a violent whirlwind. That Nuoding Xiao Wu Jie title of hers was exactly called in vain. In the entire academy, who knew how many students had already tasted bitterness from her.
My family can be very poor, without anything good to entertain you.
Xiao Wu with both hands akimbo, and big eyes ring at Tang San said:
Every month you saved so much of your stipend, so reluctant to spend, but still fear entertaining me?
Tang San wearing a slight smile extended his right hand,
Speaking of stipends I suddenly recall, a certain person still appears to owe me six silver spirit coins.
Xiao Wu was dumbfounded a moment, her fair and tender little face revealing some embarrassment. A stipend of one gold coin every month could definitely not be regarded as little, however, her spending was truly extravagant, if seeing something gooding back to buy it, not taking into ount a bit whether or not it was useful. By now she long ago already had her own bedding, not having to share with Tang San. Never able to manage her finances, in a short time asking Tang San to lend spending money, already became habit.
Not exactly six silver coins? Wait for me to get the stipend to pay you. You still havent said, if you after all are willing to let mee along with you.
Tang San said with a slight smile:
You want to go then go. Only, my dads temperament can be bad.
Xiao Wu not in the least fazed said:
Someone this lovely, your dad will happily approve of me.
While speaking, still assuming a gentle and soft appearance asking Tang San with blinking eyes.
Other people might be fooled by her outward appearance, but Tang San had seen too many scenes of her true volcanic eruptions. He could not help but shake his head, still not a bit swallowing her cover.
You need not use your honey trap on me. Fortunately you will appear seven years old, if a bit older, perhaps you truly would have a little fox spirit talent.
Part 2
Fox spirit? Whats that?
Xiao Wu full of curiosity asked.
Tang San smiling said:
Its a kind of spirit beast turned into a demon, specializing in seducing men.
Xiao Wu was stunned a moment, her gaze at Tang San suddenly became somewhat strange, between eye blinks, her mood abruptly became agitated,
You drop dead, daring to call me a fox spirit, Ill definitely fight you.
While speaking, she already baring fangs and brandishing ws leapt up from her bed, charging at Tang San.
The other working students regarding this scene no longer wondered at the sight. The noise of fighting between Xiao Wu Jie and Tang San to their point of view, long ago became ustomed to; if some day those two were not fighting several times, on the contrary perhaps they instead would feel uneasy.
Early the next day, as Tang San set out with that very bouncing and vivacious young girl at his side, wearing Nuoding academys uniform, leaving Nuoding city, and heading towards Holy Spirit vige.
This past year, to Tang Sans point of view, had been extremely rich, and also extremely satisfying. Breaking through Mysterious Heaven skills first tier bottleneck, under assiduous cultivation, Mysterious Heaven skill had made rapid progress. On the basis of his own calctions, by now he should already be reaching the upper middle second tiers strength, on the basis of spirit power calctions, he should have about sixteenth rank approaching seventeenth rank.
In the academy, people able topare spirit power with him, only had a Xiao Wu: even though he never saw her cultivate, when the twopared spirit power the difference was never far. Sometimes Tang San had the upper hand, sometimes he was reversely surpassed by Xiao Wu. Although both were children, to the two who refused to give in, exchanging points like this was hard to avoid.
Just when starting, Xiao Chen-Yu and Wang Sheng, these higher grade students asionally joined in, but along with Tang San and Xiao Wu spirit powers lightning fast rise, there were no people who again came to disturb them. One could ask: who would hope to be like a sandbags existence?
Therefore, although Xiao Wu was nominally the boss of Nuodings students, in practice, when Xiao Chen-Yus group addressed Tang San, he was also called little San Ge.
When Tang San exchanged pointers with Xiao Wu, he always losing more than he won. Xiao Wus fighting techniques emerged in an endless stream, especially her Soft Skill gave people a kind of New Year cake like feeling, if in circumstances where both sides did not draw support from spirit ring powers, Tang San was practically certain to lose. Even if using spirit rings, relying on blue silver grass binding and paralysing effects, the most he could aplish when battling Xiao Wu was a draw.
As for Tang Sans secretly practiced hidden weapons these were certainly not used when exchanging pointers, first was because the hidden weapons killing power was too great, too easy to injure a person, and second, he was still hoping to temper his own closebat strength through exchanging pointers with Xiao Wu. Perhaps it was because of the two mutually acting as sparring partners giving rise to an elerating effect, but in respect to fighting, they advanced side by side. The academys teachers were all already disinclined to be in charge of them, and in Nuoding, although Tang San and Xiao Wu were still only first years, they already became the academys famous geniuses.
Is it still far ah?
Xiao Wu looked east, then gazed west, offhandedly asking.
Well arrive soon. See that hilltop over there? Our Holy Spirit vige is at the foot of the hill.
About to arrive home, Tang San couldnt help his mood being somewhat excited, if not for the Nuoding academy regtions he would have returned to stay at home at night, without the teacher making the rounds every day, maybe Tang San long ago would have returned home to look in on his father. Not meeting for a year, dad, are you still well?
Perhaps it was because of being an orphan in hisst life, this life, Tang San all the more especially treasured that family love.
Touching Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges at his waist, there he had brought the iron hammer for his father, brand new clothes, and even some bottles of pretty good wine.
The little mountain vige where he lived for six years was already in view, not knowing why, in Tang Sans heart a kind of indescribable feeling gradually appeared. If insisting on using words to describe it, then he would say, the feeling of having family was truly good. Even if that family only was him and his father.
Very quickly, the two already walked into Holy Spirit vige. Tang Sans home was at the edge of the vige, raising his hand to indicate the roof with that dpidated sign, Tang San smiled at Xiao Wu and said:
Look, thats my home.
Home before his eyes, Tang Sans mood subconsciously became excited, underfoot his steps increasing pace, three steps and two more and he reached the door of his home.
The front door exactly alike as when he left certainly didnt matter, this was Tang Haos habit all along. After all, this smithy did not have anything that could be stolen.
Dad, Im back.
Tang San excitedly shouted.
Xiao Wu from never having Tang San this excited, stood at his back looking at him somewhat curiously. In her impression, Tang San was a very gentle friend, usually not saying much, but always with a busy feeling, always having some matter to attend. Only in their exchanging of pointers could his serious side be seen. And even if seriously losing to her, one still never saw his angry or even agitated appearance.
While calling, Tang San walked inside with quick steps.
Everything seemingly had not changed, the smithy was still in turmoil, even more sopared to before he left, a hideous mess of things left all over, a broken tattered and worn out feeling, bringing Tang San even more familiarity.
Oh, little San, youre back.
A mild voice rose. From inside a person walked out.
Seeing him, Tang San couldnt help but be stunned,
Grandpa Jack, you also, ah, then my dad?
Walking out from inside was exactly Holy Spirit vige elder old Jack, on his face a somewhat wry smile, he handed over a paper in his hand to Tang San, saying:
You have a look, this is your fathers message. Earlier I came to find him, originally thinking to have him and me go meet you, not thinking you would already have returned.
A nervous feeling appeared in Tang Sans heart, hurriedly taking the paper old Jack held out and lowering his head to read.
On the paper were only a few simple lines, handwriting somewhat sloppy, but concealing a bold and unconstrained spirit.
Part 3
Little San:
When this letter reaches you, I will have already left. Do not look for me, you will not be able to find me.
Although you are still young, you have the strength to provide for yourself. A young falcon must first spread its wings on its own before soaring.
You need not worry about me. In your nature is a great deal of your mothers delicacy. Dad is a useless person. You gradually grow up, dad has to go get back some things that originally should have belonged to me. Inevitably one day, we two father and son will again see each other.
I hope you be formidable, but I also do not hope you be formidable. You choose your own path.
If one day you feel the spirit master vocation is not good, then return to Holy Spirit vige, and like me, work as a cksmith.
Do not miss me.
Tang Hao
Reading the letter in his hand, Tang Sans entire person was already stunned, the joy filling his chest in an instant changing into helpless loss.
Dad left, dad, why must you leave?
Old Jack saw Tang San in low spirits, and with a wry smile said:
Tang Hao this fellow left without any warning. The day before yesterday I came to have him forge some farm tools. With him leaving like this, we must again find a cksmithter. This fellow, truly too irresponsible.
Tang San slowly returned from his absentmindedness,
Grandpa Jack, youre saying, dad would have left in only these two days?
Old Jack nodded.
Should have left in these two days. Little San, dont feel sorry, this kind of a father is unworthy of it. Come with grandpa, well go to my home.
Tang San silently shook his head, with the greatest care folding the letter in his hands, cing it in his bosom.
Thank you, Grandpa Jack, but my home is in this mess, I must decline and remain. I still have to put it in order at once.
Old Jack was stunned a moment, he had not thought the very small Tang San unexpectedly would send him off, with a sigh, he said:
Very well. Only, if you need anything, do not hesitate toe find me.
With no choice but to shake his head, he turned towards the outside and left.
As old Jack left, within the smithy remained only the two people Tang San and Xiao Wu. Tang San did not open his mouth, then began tidying up the messy room, clearing away the rooms different things.
Unusually, the ordinarily lively and energetic Xiao Wu right now kept silent, walking to Tang Sans side, calmly helping him put various things away, and bringing scoops of fresh water from the water jar outside, helping him wipe the dirt within the room.
Nuoding primary spirit master academy.
Grandmaster was in his room reading. Little San having returned home, his heart was empty. Knowing him for a years time, even though he never said so aloud, but his attachment to this child constantly deepened.
Until this morning when Tang San left, he still hesitated whether to go to his home to have a look. Finally Grandmaster still vetoed this notion of his. There were very many reasons, even to the extent that including himself was unable to exin clearly.
Peng, peng, peng, at this time, a knocking sound suddenly rose.
Grandmasters brows knitted, normally besides Tang San, there were basically no people that woulde here.
Pleasee in.
Grandmaster put down the book in his hand, speaking coolly.
Opening the door, arge figure entered from outside. He wore a simple grey robe, messy ck hair hanging loosely down to the shoulder, hoary face carved full of the vicissitudes of life, a pair of muddy eyes as if already like a candle guttering in the wind, his appearance didnt at all correspond to his fifty or so years of age.
Hello, Grandmaster.
The visitors voice was deep and hoarse.
No knowing why, when this person entered the door, Grandmasters entire body subconsciously tensed, even unconsciously spreading spirit power all over his body.
You are?
Slowly standing up, Grandmasters eyes revealed some uncertainty.
The grey d person coolly said:
Speaking of, we should not have met for twenty years, right. With this current appearance of mine, its no wonder you do not recognize me. Im Tang Hao.
Tang Hao?
Grandmasters old well makes no waves expression suddenly changed greatly, eyes focusing in practically an instant, rigidly staring at this person before him, both hands clutching the table, fingers already bing pale,
You-, you are Hao
Tang Hao waved his hand, stopping Grandmaster from speaking, coldly saying:
Past titles need not be brought up again. In those days, for however many reasons, other people would perhaps consider you as only a madman, but I know you are a persistent person.
Grandmaster gradually calmed down, rigid face somewhat affected at once,
It seems as if my conjecture was not mistaken, as expected you are Tang Sans father. He already returned home, why would you be here?
Tang Hao lowered his head, coolly saying:
Precisely because he returned home, I would be here. I know you epted him as apprentice. As father, I should havee to see you long ago. I must leave, my only worry is just him, therefore, I hope to entrust little San to you.
You must leave? Go where? He is your son.
Grandmaster red rigidly at Tang Hao, the expression in his eyes somewhat fierce.
Tang Hao still had a cold appearance,
He is still your disciple. I have to leave, there are very many matters that are necessary to attend to. Following me, he cannot obtain happiness. I have no other requests, his life, he must choose by himself. Ten years, I have already left this world for ten years, by now he has already grown up, so I have some business that I have to deal with.
Grandmaster drew a long breath,
I do not know what happened to you, but, I can see little San is very reluctant to part from you, you do not feel that this kind of departure is too cruel to him?
Tang Hao coolly said:
He decided on his own to walk an extraordinary path; being together with me would be cruel to him. Well, Ive said what I had to say, no matter when, please remember, he is my son.
Having said this, Tang Hao waved his raised hand, a jet-ck token tile dropped onto Grandmasters desk with a nking sound, the token tile was impressively simr to the one Grandmaster originally brought with Tang San to enter Spirit Hunting Forest, only, in this token tiles pattern were all six
Part 4
Peng, the door closed, Tang Haosrge figure had already disappeared. Looking at the door, Grandmaster stood there for a long time without any movement.
After a good while, he could slowly lower his head, gaze falling on that token tile, the corners of his mouth revealed a slight wry smile,
I would not have thought, my idol unexpectedly already became like this.
Sunlight nting from the west, side by side in front of the smithys door sat two petite figures. They were dressed in simr clothes, sitting quietly.
The glow of the setting sun coloured them faintly red, seemingly branding their bodies a golden red.
The girl on the left inclined her head, looking at the boy, both hands poking her chin, wanting to say something, but she endured in the end.
On the contrary it was the boy who opened his mouth, in his hands holding a brand new forging hammer,
Xiao Wu, thank you.
Thank me for what?
Xiao Wu full of curiosity asked.
Thank you for keeping mepany all along.
Tang San lowered his head, looking at the ground underfoot, the expression in his eyes somewhat misted, also somewhat hazy, but in the end without tears falling.
Xiao Wu giggled, pushing Tang Sans shoulder with great force, nearly pushing over Tang San,
Dont be gloomy. Your dad only left temporarily, thats all. Inevitably one day, you will meet again. Maybe, his leaving was only in order to let you grow even better, let you gain even more power. If you again became down like this, wouldnt it disappoint his efforts?
Tang Sans face revealed a trace of a wry smile,
Maybe so, but, why did he not let me see him again. Xiao Wu, did you know, dad is my only family. Home without dad, is also no longer a home.
Xiao Wu flung back her head, tossing her long scorpion braid in front,
Without dad, you still have me this friend, right. If you absolutely want to find family, I wouldnt mind being your older sister. Quickly, let me hear you call me Xiao Wu Jie. Everyone calls me that, only you are an exception.
Looking at Xiao Wus lovely and smart appearance with that evening sunset glow illuminating her flushed little face, Tang San couldnt help but smile. Just when a persons heart was the weakest having by his side a person forpany, was an extremely happy matter.
If you want to be my little sister, I wont be opposed. I remember what was said: although we are of the same year, it seems youpared to me must be a few months younger. I was born on the first month, you on the eighth month, correct.
Dont imagine thats possible. I will only be the older sister, Im unsuitable to be the younger sister.
Xiao Wu angrily raised her hand to knock Tang Sans head.
Tang Sans body in a sh had already leapt up, standing three meters in front of Xiao Wu,
Xiao Wu, follow me onto the hill, I will show you some things.
Tang Sans expression was very earnest, seemingly like having decided on something.
Xiao Wu also did not again y, on her little face revealing cleverness, nodding towards him.
Tang San took the initiative and pulled Xiao Wu by her delicate hand, and ran for the small hill outside the vige. The twos shadows under the illumination of the setting sun gradually lengthened on the ground.
Tang San brought Xiao Wu continuously running to the hilltop beforeing to a stop, under conditions of fully pushing Mysterious Heaven skill, he could not help but pant slightly.
Standing on the hilltop, Tang San faced the setting sun, both eyes already filled with purple,
Xiao Wu, this is my former practice ce. I am very seriously asking you a question, and I hope you can seriously answer me.
Xiao Wu bit her lip,
Dont you know, your current appearance is very like that old fogey at the academy?
Tang San slowly turned around, seriously looking at Xiao Wu,
Are you willing to be my little sister? I truly hope to be able to again have a family member.
Xiao Wu was about to say something, but was stopped by Tang San,
First listen to what I have to say. I have nothing, you have also seen my familys circumstances, and I am only descended from impoverishedmoners. I cannot give you wealth and also cannot give you power. You also have innate full spirit power, but you and I are not alike, I can see your lifes experiences should have some story. But I never asked, because I feared that our backgrounds disparity is too great, and we could not even be friends. But, I truly hope to be able to have a little sister like you, although I am unable to give you what nobles possess, I can give you my promise. I will always protect my little sister, will not let here to the slightest harm.
Seeing teardrops glimmer in Tang Sans eyes, Xiao Wus eyes gradually reddened,
If one day, there are very many people wanting to kill me, and you are unable to defeat those people, then what?
Tang San unexpectedly revealed a tiny smile,
Then let them to first step over my corpse.
Xiao Wu was silent, Tang San also did not speak again, and the red of the setting sun gradually slipped away, by now in the sky above stars already softly emerged.
Ge.
Xiao Wu simply used one word to break the silence between the two.
All along holding back tears, as this moment finally fell, Tang Sans shaking hands, raised Xiao Wus hands,
Thank you, little sister.
Father left, but he also had a little sister. Tang San raised his head to gaze at the sky, to the stars in the sky silently making a lifetime oath.
At nightfall, the two children sat on the hilltop, feeling the gentle mountain breeze, looking at the stars and moon in the sky, the tranquil atmosphere and inviting fresh air, without exception produced afortable feeling.
Do I have to call you big brother?
Xiao Wu turned her head to look towards Tang San at her side.
Tang San was dumbfounded,
Why?
Xiao Wus face revealed a slight blush,
How to say, I am also the boss of Nuodings students, abruptly having a big brother, how will they see me?
Tang San smiled,
Well, you still just call me little San. As long as I in my heart know you are my little sister, what relevance is forms of address?
While speaking, Tang San raised his hand, pulling down his sleeve, and removed the sleeve dart on his left wrist.
Having be my sister, I without any valuable things, this is a present to you for defending yourself. It is my first work.
Xiao Wu curiously looked at the sleeve dart Tang San handed over,
What is this?
Chapter 14 — Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai
Chapter 14: Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai
Part 1
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:
I call it a sleeve dart, its also known as a silent sleeve dart. It only requires using a switch and three darts inside will shoot ording to your control. It can fire one, and also can fire all three at once. Because the noise ofunching is very small, its not easy for the opponent to detect, therefore, when confronting enemies on par with you, its able to produce very good effect.
Xiao Wu astonished said:
Before when we exchanged pointers, howe I did not see you using this kind of thing?
Tang San smiled calmly, saying:
Blockhead, we are fellow students, and also friends. How could I use this kind of deadly weapon? Still remember that time I used stones to hit you? You think, that was only coincidence? Look, over there is a mosquito.
Xiao Wu followed the direction of Tang Sans finger, three metres away, sure enough was a buzzing mosquito flying, and it could with difficulty be seen with the aid of moonlight.
If I told you I could hit its left wing, and not kill it, what would you say?
Xiao Wu stared at him saying:
Are you joking?
Purple light shed in Tang Sans eyes, abruptly raising his right hand, a faint shadow softly passed, and that mosquito disappeared in thin air.
Pulling Xiao Wus hand, Tang San said:
Follow me.
Pulling her to walk a short distance to stop before arge tree, not needing Tang Sans finger, Xiao Wu also could distinctly see, on the tree trunk was a three cun long steel needle, glittering under the illumination of starlight.
Nailed by the needle to the tree, something seemingly struggled with all its effort.
Xiao Wu lowering her head for a careful look, and could not help but shocked make a strangled sound. Under that needle was nailed that same mosquito, the steel needle piercing the mosquitos left wing, firmly sewing it to the tree, and by that mosquitos thrashing about, obviously without danger to its life.
Ho-, how did you do this?
Xiao Wu gasping with astonishment looked towards Tang San. If not because she had all along been together with Tang San, she even would have thought this was prepared in advance.
Tang San pulled out the steel needle, when he again opened his hand, the steel needle had already disappeared,
This is my secret, I call it hidden weapons, even dad doesnt know. I only want to tell you, I have the strength to protect my own little sister.
Regarding new things, Xiao Wu was always very interested, excitedly shaking Tang Sans hand and saying:
Good big brother, cant you teach me that.
Tang San said with a wry smile:
With your violent tendencies, if you also learned hidden weapons, who knows how many people would suffer disaster. And also hidden weapon cultivation is not an overnight matter. The sleeve dart I gave you is also a kind of hidden weapon, so first grasp using it well.
Wanting to study Tang sect hidden weapons certainly was not easy, first of all one must have Mysterious Heaven skill as foundation, and Xiao Wus spirit power already was not weak, cultivating Mysterious Heaven skill anew was clearly impossible. Tang San had already secretly resolved, afterward he would make some mechanism type hidden weapons equipment for her body. This should also be considered as sufficient.
Tang San personally put on the sleeve dart on Xiao Wus left arm, properly adjusting the sleeve darts size,pletely fitting to Xiao Wus wrist, afterwards he exined once the silent sleeve darts use method details to Xiao Wu, letting her try it out several times. Xiao Wu was practically immediately in love with this treasure.
As Xiao Wu left to one side to try shooting the sleeve dart, Tang San slowly raised his head, watching the stars overhead, saying to himself:
Dad, do you truly fear I would be unable to be strong at your side? You be at ease, I will work hard at cultivation, be a true man. Inevitable one day, I will be your pride.
Tang Sect, I already left you for six years, but I will always be a Tang sect person, in this Douluo Continent, I definitely will carry on Tang Sects everything to new heights.
A pair of hands like shining white jade suddenly threw out, light like countless threads of silvery light towered up, and in Tang Sans eyes already was a purple radiance.
Five yearster.
Bk Kingdom, located in south Heaven Dou Empire, bordering with Fasinuo Province. Speaking of this kingdom, its actual area was only four thirds of Fasinuo Province, subordinate to Heaven Dou Empire. Within the borders of Heaven Dou Empire it was one of four great kingdoms. Bks king Kund was the current Heaven Dou Empires king Aoks younger cousin.
Southern Bk Kingdom bordered directly on Star Luo Empire, consequently, among Heaven Dou Empires four kingdoms, Bk Kingdoms military strength was the most powerful, and it could also be said to be the gateway to Heaven Dou Empire.
Heaven Dou Empire originally had ten provinces that wereter divided among the four great kingdoms forming six powers: the Empire itself directly controlled five provinces, the four great kingdoms each controlled one, and there was still one duchy second only to kingdoms, upying the smallest province on the Empires eastern side.
On the surface, the four great kingdoms and one duchy must all be subject to Heaven Dou Empires rule, but in fact, these five states long ago already became nations within a nation, besides the necessary tribute, they were all entirely independent. If not for Heaven Dou Imperial Family controlling arge number of troops, perhaps a civil war would long ago already have appeared.
Star Luo Empire also had simr circumstances, consequently, while the two empires looked to be strong forces, in fact both were in decline. If someone spoke badly, that day the entire Continents situation would abruptly transform.
Within Bk Kingdom were two most important cities, one was Bk king Kunds resident capital Bke City, here was the heart of the entire Bke Kingdoms politics and industry. And the other city was located at the richest granary within the borders of Bk Kingdom called Suotuo City.
These two cities both had massive garrisons, and were the entire Kingdoms highest priority.
Suotuo City was arge city, this bit could be seen from Spirit Halls allocated as the third ranked Lord Spirit Hall.
Currently just past noon, the zing sun shining fiercely, at Suotuo Citys west gate entered two youths. By looks, they both only appear to be ten-some years old, not carrying any luggage, one boy and one girl.
Part 2
The boys clothing was simple, looking like twelve or thirteen years old, about one metre seventy tall, wearing a pale blue fresh attire, very neat. Around his waist a belt inset with twenty four pieces of jade, ck hair hanging halfway down to his shoulders, facial features although not considered handsome, gave people a kind of very easy to get along with feeling. At the corners of his mouth he continuously wore a slight smile.
If saying of the boy looked gentle and ordinary, then, the girl at his side looked not asmon.
Silky smooth ck long hairbed out into a neat scorpion braid, even though it was a braid, it still hung down to her lower back,pared to that boy she must still be a little bit taller, wearing small pink clothes, tightly covering a figure already begun developing, if speaking of chest still said to be inadequately developed, but her slender small waist could cause countless women envy.
Tall and slender taut legs wrapped up in trousers, perfect golden ratio proportion, even though her age appeared not old, her face was still childish, but a perfectly round little buttocks were already somewhat hinted at.
The natural shape of curved eyebrows, a pair of bright and intelligent big eyes matching a somewhat round soft and fair little face, not only pretty, also giving people a somewhat charming feeling, the word lovely seemingly made to measure her. That boy standing at her side, was long ago concealed by her intangible radiance.
The girl raised her hand, wiping her slightly moist forehead, and somewhat grumbling said:
Finally reached this Suotuo City. I truly dont know how Grandmaster thought, obviously quite a few intermediate spirit master academies expressed they would unconditionally recruit us, yet he asked you toe take the examination here at that not even separating grades worn down academy.
The boy smiled slightly, saying:
Teacher asked me toe take the examination, but did not ask you toe, who asked you to insist on following. Fortunately Bk Kingdom borders on Fasinuo Region, if not wouldnt you have to beining even more?
The girl stared coldly at the boy,
Truly without conscience, everything is not for your sake. Who asked you to be my big brother? Anyway the day after tomorrow we can take the examination. No matter what, you must apany me to y in Suotuo City for these two days, make good the injuries to my young and small heart.
The boy couldnt help butugh and said:
The formidable Nuoding academys supreme sister for six years in a row, still has a young and small heart? Let those younger brothers of yours see that, I do not know whether they would immediately go jump into the river.
This boy and girl, were exactly Tang San and Xiao Wu from Nuoding primary spirit master academy.
Five years time had passed, and they at longst sessfully graduated from Nuoding primary spirit master academy. Of course with their talents, Nuoding academy intended to rmend they immediately enter intermediate spirit master academy, even to the extent of having several famous academies issue invitation letters, giving an abundance of ces to choose from.
But Grandmaster demanded Tang San turn down the invitations, and go to this south Suotuo City ce known as Shrek Academy to enter for examination.
Six years of instruction, regarding Grandmaster, Tang San long ago already respected him like a father, let alone understanding him, what Grandmaster asked him to do this it was certainly for his good. Therefore, heplied without the slightest hesitation.
Over the past six years, Tang San and Xiao Wus rtionship long ago became close like blood siblings; if Tang San chose here, then Xiao Wu naturally also followed.
When leaving the academy, Grandmaster told Tang San he must go to the imperial capital, then afterward woulde find them.
The six years in Nuoding, was to Tang San an extremely rich six years: morning sses, afternoon work, evening cultivation, practically without free time. At twelve years old he already no longer resembled that originally frail look. Working in the smithy every day, gave him a healthy and strong physique, although looking at him he could not be considered majestic, the body covered by the fresh clothing was full of explosive force muscle.
Xiao Wu pouting said:
Regardless, do you promise?
Tang Sanughed, saying:
As you want. Only, having travelled so far, arent you tired? We should first find a ce to stay and speak again. Also its almost noon, so eat first, right.
Xiao Wu smiling said:
This is just about right.
Tang San very rarely went against her words. Ever since the two people established a sibling rtionship, he all along took care of her like a big brother, although he was very busy, the unexpectedly disyed consideration still gave Xiao Wu a pleasurable kind of feeling.
Suotuo Citypared to Nuoding City must be much bigger, and naturally also must be much livelier. On the street, everywhere could be seen patrolling soldiers, a bustling stream of people were passing by nonstop.
The two first simply ate some small things, and afterwards looked for a ce to stay. Soon Xiao Wu discovered a very unique hotel.
The hotel was three floors tall, and although the size could not be considered toorge, the exterior adornment waspletely rose red, the entire hotel building style was like an enormous rose, very easily able to give people looking at it a certain feeling.
Rose Hotel. Little San, well stay here.
Xiao Wu pointed.
Tang San unnecessarily said:
I hear you.
Working these several years, adding to the stipend given by Spirit Hall, he by now could be considered as having some savings. Xiao Wu never cared about amounts of money, spending extravagantly, so in order to not let her overspend, she simply let Tang San hold her ie, letting him put it away. Having him control some, she still could save a little.
Walking into the Rose Hotel, the first sensation was a smell of rose fragrance, a scent prating deeply into the heart and bringing a somewhat hidden warmth feeling, making peoples hearts free from worry.
The interior decorations of the hotel only had three kinds of color: white, silver and rose red, warm and unique, very easily giving people a good feeling.
Tang San walked up before the counter,
Trouble you to give us two rooms.
The clerk behind the counter hastily stood up, taking a look at Tang San, again looking at Xiao Wu, eyes revealing some envious light,
Sir, must it truly definitely be two rooms?
Tang San nodded,
Is something wrong?
The clerks eyes showed some uncertainty,
Im sorry, we only have one room remaining here.
Part 3
One room?
Tang San frowned, as a two lifetimes person, the little time sharing a bed with Xiao Wu did not feel significant, but after all by now these two had gradually both gotten grown up figures, he could still very clearly remember the words about no direct contact between men and women.
The clerk said with emphasis,
Yes, ah, only one. However you be at ease, all our rooms are very big, and the facilities have everything one might expect, more than sufficient for staying two people.
Speaking, he also gave towards Tang San an expression that could only be sensed and not exined in words. Of course, Tang San was unable to make sense of it.
Xiao Wu said with a big grin:
That one room is fine. When we were at Nuoding, didnt we always stay in the same dormitory? Like this. We can still save a little money to buy beautiful clothes.
Tang San couldnt help but shake his head, he was not an obstinate person, at worst he would sleep on the floor, at night would also cultivate, that could be the best sleep.
Fine, Ill trouble you to give me this room.
Just when the clerk was helping Tang San put in order the formalities, a voice out of nowhere interrupted the clerks actions.
I say, this room should belong to me, right.
Tang San and Xiao Wu simultaneously turned around to look, only to find three people appeared behind them, walking over towards the counter.
These three people were one man and two women. The two girls gorgeously dressed, looking to be seventeen or eighteen years old, figures tall and slender,pared to Xiao Wu still must be a bit taller, but what caused the most surprise, their features were unexpectedly exactly alike, they were actually twins.
But, Tang Sans gaze did not fall on those two stunning beauties, what attracted his attention was the man walking in the middle.
The man was about one metre eighty tall,pared to him would be half a head taller, appearing not old, even to the extent that he must be a bit younger than the two young women behind him, broad shoulders, features handsome and somewhat resolute, a head of long golden hair unrolling behind him, falling down nearly to his waist. His hair did not curl, and hung straight down.
Most eye catching were his eyes, those were a pair of evil eyes, both eyes unexpectedly had twin pupils, within the deep blue eyes was a very cold gaze, a kind of icy cold evolving from the depths of the heart, an evil light glimmering between half open eyelids, under his gaze, the whole body felt like cut by a sharp sword.
With extremely handsome features matching this kind of pair of eyes, this kind of man, regardless of where would be a focus of peoples attention.
He was very powerful, this was Tang Sans first thought after seeing this person.
The twin young women held the arms of that twin pupil man, he also took no notice of Tang San, his gaze after sweeping across Xiao Wus body, shed out a trace of astonished light, but this was only a passing glimmer, nothing more.
Walking up before the counter, looking at the clerk, the youth said:
You are newly arrived, right. Unaware to nevertheless leave one room here for me?
The clerk was stunned a moment, and probingly asked:
You are?
The twin pupil man somewhat impatiently said:
Call out your manager.
The clerk under the twin pupil mans gaze, heart felt a peal of cold, hurriedly went in back to call his superior.
Tang San coolly said:
Elder brother, seems we were here first.
The twin pupil man did not even turn his head, only coldly said:
So what?
He habitually did not face people exining.
Tang Sans temperament was considered mild, but Xiao Wu could not that well be bullied, in a sh she already came to Tang Sans side,
No how, so you scram.
The twin pupil man finally turned, ice-cold evil gaze falling on Xiao Wu, nodding,
Very good, for a very long time there was nobody who dared speak like this to me. Your bodies also have spirit power fluctuations, should be spirit masters. Then you together, if strike me I will immediately leave, otherwise, you please demonstrate at once this scramming.
Hearing the words of the twin pupil man, the twin young women at his side couldnt help but have silly smiles, appearing to have not a bit of worry, cutely letting go of the twin pupil mans arms, retreating to one side.
Just at this time, that previous clerk already brought out a middle aged man from the back, he had obviously heard the twin pupil mans dialogue with Tang San and Xiao Wu, face wearing an anxious expression,
Let me speak, let me speak, by no means fight.
The twin pupil man gave him an oblique look,
Manager Wang, you are currently more willing to do business, ah?
Manager Wang wiped the sweat on his head, with a smile said:
Young master Dai, by all means do not say so, its all a no good subordinate, this kid just came yesterday, unaware of the rules, please excuse me, please excuse me. I will immediately arrange a room for you.
Speaking, he turned his head towards Tang San and Xiao Wu, his whole face apologetic saying:
I beg your pardon, two visitors. That room was booked by young master Dai, please choose another store.
If it was ording to Tang Sans temper, he would let it be. With so many hotels, he did not care about changing stores. But Xiao Wus temperament was motivated by a desire to see the world in chaos and would not so easilypromise.
We will not yield, so what? Bloody snobby creatures. Do not think we will be bullied because were young.
Young master Dai snorted coldly,
Even if you wanted to yield it is also not so easy, cursing me, wanting to leave cant happen.
Young master Dai, young master Dai, you
Manager Wang was greatly anxious, face had a pleading expression.
Young master Dais eyes held a fierce light,
Less nonsense. Consider all damages on me.
Used to being regarded as Nuoding academys big sister leader, Xiao Wu seeing the other side with this kind of arrogant expression, was immediately about to rush out and hit.
Tang San caught Xiao Wus shoulder,
Leave it to me.
Xiao Wu discontentedly said:
Why? I will do it myself, I will hit him so his even mom doesnt recognize him.
Tang San wrinkled his brow, saying:
As a girl, yournguage should be a bit neater. Did you forget what I said before, I will always protect you. This is a matter between men.
He did not let Xiao Wu go fight, first because he felt the other side was formidable, fearing Xiao Wu woulde to harm. Second, if they really lost, he would rather be humiliated himself, could not let Xiao Wu be humiliated by the other side.
Part 4
Hearing the words I will always protect you, Xiao Wus indignant expression rxed, looking at Tang San she said:
Then you be careful.
No need to argue, I said, you two together.
Young master Dai said impatiently.
Tang San free from conceit and arrogance took two steps forward,
Kindly advise me.
Young master Dai with an evil light in his eyes, right fist suddenly lifted, apanying a frontal rush, going straight for a strike at Tang Sans chest. His movements were very simple, without any flourishes, but Tang Sans expression changed. Because the opponents fists momentum in a sh already reached the peak effect of physical force and speed. Without plentifulbat experience how could this bit also be possible.
This time Tang San could in no way retreat, the opponents momentum could thereupon suddenly rise, so only would cause this fists power to further increase. Therefore, he not only did not retreat, on the contrary moved forward. Right foot in a sh advancing a step, this step cut across as much as three metres, immediately drawing close to his opponent, Tang Sans goal was very simple, he must disrupt the opponents offensive rhythm.
Simrly wielding his right fist, Tang Sans hand in an eye blink became smooth and milky white like jade.
With a muffled peng sound, young master Dais forward rushing body came to a sudden stop, but Tang San uncontrolledly had to withdraw four or five steps backward to be able toe to a stop.
Young master Dais eyes revealed an astonished light, he clearly had not thought this before him that looked likepared to him still must be several years younger junior would be able to stop his fist.
Making young master Dai most astonished was Tang Sans fist, in attack power he clearly held the advantage, but currently his right hand ached to the point of splitting apart, Tang Sans fist seemed to be as hard as copper moulded on cast iron.
Would Tang San not also be astonished? One must know, his fist not only included Mysterious Heaven skill internal strength, but his physical power in itself also did not in any way match his age, working as a cksmith for years made his physical strength far above the average person, adding onto Mysterious Jade Hands properties, three great advantages mixing, and he still lost.
The opponents physical power was very strong, but not that that kind of fierce strength, rather a condensed strength, as if all the physical power he possessed was condensed into the size of a fist, in a sh erupting in a shocking force that already caused the qi and blood in Tang Sans body to roil.
Good. Able to receive my fist, you have the qualifications to be my opponent.
Young master Dai coldly shouted, body again put into action. This time, his attack was not so simple: his entire person flew forward, instantly already reaching Tang San, four limbs bizarrely spreading open, looking like the whole body up and down was full of openings, but his four limbs all moved slightly, seemingly having boundlesster moves.
Tang Sans expression already became extremely imposing, both knees slightly bent, toes simultaneously buckling in, left arm from outside circling in, right arm from inside pushing out, adopting a very peculiar posture.
This strike of young master Dais could be said to be the unique skill that made his name, regardless of how the opponent tried to resist the attack, he had many methods to respond, within the seemingly full of openings movements was contained a profound attack technique, all four limbs could turn into weapons.
But when his attack was ready to unfold, unexpectedly, an intangible force came through from underneath. That power seemed very tenacious, without any powerful force of impact, but pure toughness. Young master Dai was in mid-air with nowhere to borrow force, so only felt his body to his surprise forcibly brought to deviate from his original course by that force, falling to one side, his attack naturally lost its aim.
What was this force? The amazed thought shed past in young master Dais mind. But his fighting experience was extremely abundant, with a tiger waist twist in mid-air, body revolving sideways all the way around, he firmlynded on the ground.
But at this time, Tang Sans attack started. He chose just the right moment, exactly in the moment young master Dais legs touched down, which was also when it was the most difficult to issue strength.
Using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, looking like three disjointed steps, Tang San already reached young master Dais side, both palms simultaneously pping out, moving towards young master Dais both shoulders.
In young master Dais eyes shed an evil light, the four pupils seemingly simultaneously glittering at once. With an exhaling sound, both shoulders shrugging back, both fists then striking out, simultaneously lifting, and striking towards Tang Sans elbows. Unyielding fist strength in mid-air repeatedly issuing audible cracks, one could see these two fists contained great physical strength.
At the same time as both fists struck, young master Dais right leg shot up in a sh, under these close range circumstances, he unexpectedly kicked directly at Tang Sans chin, one could see how good his flexibility was. Whether his pair of fists or right leg, had any one attack hit, as he exceeded Tang Sans attack strength, he would immediately make Tang San loose fighting strength.
But, could Tang San let him have his wish? Dont forget, this could be Tang Sans specialty.
The palms pushing down towards young master Dais both shoulders lost their aim along with the other side withdrawing his shoulders, but Tang Sans hands did not withdraw, only simultaneously swiped downwards. In the wiped area, the tough hidden force young master Dai felt before appeared once again, and his upper arms were at once driven out to two sides, both fists exploding out also nced off Tang Sans arms to the side, unable to hit their goal.
At the same time as wiping with both hands, Tang Sans left leg in a sh stepped ahead one step, body inclining to one side, shoulder striking straight at young master Dais chest, he in this way sideways, also at the right moment let young master Dai kick up that leg, everything seemed to be calcted well.
Right now, young master Dais leg, already without space to dodge, also experienced the other sides attack with both hands erasing physical force, and immediately was at a disadvantage.
With a muffled peng sound, Tang Sans shoulders abruptly rammed young master Dais chest, as the spectating twin young women cried out in rm, young master Dais body in a sh flew back, facing upwards, issuing a backward somersault movement, flying out no less than five meters before falling down.
Tang San without following up, calmly looked at young master Dai fallen on the ground. Froming into contact with the other partys chest he knew, he certainly did not hold much of an advantage.
Part 5
The moment he was struck, young master Dais chest muscles abruptly became hard as iron, although because of the advantage young master Dai was thrown, from that hard meeting hard his own shoulder also had a burning ache.
Young master Dais expression was somewhat embarrassed, he had no choice but to admit that just now he took the enemy lightly. This juvenile looking likepared to him still must be several years younger before him, actual power was much greater than what he imagined.
Still want to go on? Tang San calmly asked.
Young master Dais evil eyes rose,
Of course. Very good, you can force me to use spirit power, thispetition is already my loss. However, properly measuring strength against you a few times, how can I not be willing? Regardless of the results ofpetition, afterwards today I give this room to you.
Young master Dais evil eyes revealed not anger and hate, but a kind of peculiar light, if insisting on using words to exin it, the four words thrill of the hunt was perhaps the most suitable. His current expression was like seeing a beautiful woman, shoulders quivering minutely, both arms lifting.
Tang Sans eyes were also gradually brightening. He realized, young master Dai in front of him was alike, if before calling him ice-coldly disdainful, then, the current him was all over filled with fiery battle anticipation.
White tiger, body enhancement.
Ayer of intense pale light abruptly erupted out from all over his body, young master Dais both arms simultaneously spread to either side, throwing out his chest, the entire bodys skeleton making a cracking sound, muscles abruptly swelling, filling out the clothes to the point of bursting. Every muscle under the clothes became exceedingly distinct, even the atmosphere at his side seemed to already be irritable.
The full head of blonde hair in an eye blink changed to alternating ck and white, white constituting the majority, in its several ck locks especially clear. On his forehead appeared four faint lines, three horizontal and one vertical, just right to form the character for king.
His hands changed the most, to no less than twice the sizepared to before changing, white fur covered the entire back of the hand, shooting from the ten fingers short dagger-like talons continuously stretched out and withdrew from within the hand. Each talon was like the edge of a knife, length no less than eight cun. Glimmering with a dim dazzling gleam.
Young master Dais body slowly bent over, four pupils all bing thoroughly deep blue, giving people a feeling like of a killing machine.
Under his feet, three glittering rings of light rose up in session, quietly ascending, two yellow and one purple, spirit rings moving around, surging spirit power forming like waves and blowing out.
Thousand year spirit ring.
Xiao Wu cried out in rm, expression immediately somewhat flustered. Wanting to advance to fight shoulder to shoulder with Tang San, but stopped by Tang San.
Among spirit rings, white represented ten year, yellow represented hundred year, purple represented thousand year. This youth before them called young master Dai, actually already possessed a third spirit ring, and also among them still had what was a thousand year existence. One must know, looking on the surface, his agepared to Tang San and Xiao Wu was merely three or four years older, thats all.
Three spirit rings meant that young master Dais rank had at least reached thirty, also to say, he was a spirit elder, and was a battle spirit elder possessing a powerful beast spirit.
Dai Mubai, spirit: white tiger, thirty seventh ranked battle spirit elder. Kindly advise me.
Among the domineering power, Dai Mubai announced his spirit and rank, this represented a desire for a formal challenge.
Before the tremendous pressure, Tang San also started bing different, the violent impulses hidden deep in his heart gradually emerged, eyes covered by ayer of faint purple, slowly raising his right hand.
Deep blue light suddenly surged out, a cluster of deep blue grass abruptly grew from his palm, each de of grass very tenuous, but on the surface covered with serpent lines, the des of grass no longer had the previous t shape, but became cylindrical, and if watching carefully, one was able to clearly see on these des of grass, were covered with fine little thorns.
Milky white light rose up from all over Tang Sans body, and as if those deep blue des of grass received some stimtion abruptly erged, in the blink of an eye already became as thick as a persons arm, just like rattan. The ck snake lines glimmered with faint light, moving quickly like ten big snakes spiralling around Tang Sans body.
Two yellow spirit rings simultaneously rose up from under Tang Sans feet, orbiting his body.
Tang San, spirit, blue silver grass, twenty ninth ranked tool spirit grandmaster. Kindly advise me.
Dai Mubais eyebrows that like his hair had turned white rose at once,
Your spirit is only blue silver grass?
Tang San spoke Grandmasters original words:
There are no good-for-nothing spirits, only good-for-nothing spirit masters.
Since Tang San entered Nuoding primary spirit master academy, Dai Mubai was the second powerful spirit he encountered. Only originally the Nuoding academy dean, under Grandmasters invitation at the time helping him together obtain the second spirit ring revealing the actual strength of a forty second rank tool spirit ancestor. But that deans age long ago already exceeded fifty, and Dai Mubai before him, probably was sixteen or seventeen years old, thats all.
No wonder, no wonder his relying on physical strength and internal strength adding to Mysterious Jade Hand when first colliding with him fell short, this was the absolute gap of physical strength.
This person before him, could be said to be the most formidable opponent Tang San had encountered, Tang San was very clear on therge difference of one spirit ring, especially when the opponents third spirit ring was a thousand year level. Whether added property and ability, it was all not something his two rings could match. This fight, Tang San was without any certainty, perhaps, let him put to use his most secret ability, he could then have the power to contend.
Well spoken, there are no good-for-nothing spirits, only good-for-nothing spirit masters. I have been instructed, this blue silver grass spirit of yours is so peculiar.
Dai Mubai moved, after spirit body enhancement, he seeminglypletely became another person, white hair just now fluttered up, his that body brimming with explosive power already reached in front of Tang San.
Both hands ten fingers talons simultaneously emerged, raking towards Tang Sans body.
Part 6
Tang San practically without hesitation retreated lightning quick, using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, dodging Dai Mubais attack by a hairs breadth, and simultaneously, his released blue silver grass spirit also very quickly moved up, a circle of blue and ck thick vines spiralling out, from all directions surging towards Dai Mubais body. But Tang San himself, like he was hidden among the vines quietly disappeared.
In Dai Mubais evil eye light shed continuously, entire body covered by surging spirit power, both hands dancing beneath, the vines rushing to his side one by one cut open.
He originally intended to directly cut off these blue silver grass thick vines, but he realized with a shock, these vines were unexpectedly extremely tough, with his added thirty seven ranked spirit powers tiger ws when swinging at the vines he could only cut halfway through, and was unable topletely cut free. But in a very short time of the vines leaving the tiger ws range, it could very quickly heal itself.
A faint sweet tea fragrance spread among the vines. These vines were seemingly inexhaustible, unceasingly welling out from all directions, even though Dai Mubais strength and speed both were substantially increased under the effect of the spirit, he still could not rush out of the range of the vines.
This was blue silver grass? Dai Mubai was greatly astounded, he had never thought that blue silver could be this fierce, the opponentpared to him had one less spirit ring, yet blue silver grass was able to temporarily tangle him, if their spirit rings were equal, then this fights victor would be very hard to tell.
Dai Mubai never was a patient person, and his love to outshine others was particrly powerful, his intense gaze abruptly shone, Dai Mubais evil eyes suddenly became white, among the three spirit rings over his body, the first spirit ring abruptly radiated greatly, taking the form of a white light cover, blocking the vines around him so they were unable to approach his body.
Immediately following, the second spirit ring on his body also shone, a huge white light in a sh condensed, apanying Dai Mubai a tiger roar, and a milky white ball of light shot out of his mouth.
The abilities which Dai Mubais first two spirit rings added, were separately White Tiger Shield Body Barrier as well as White Tiger Intense Light Wave, right nowunched simultaneously, instantly unfolding their terrible might.
Looking from outside, Dai Mubais body was already surrounded by the enormous vines, but just when Xiao Wu slightly rxed her breath, suddenly, countless white light from in the crevices of the vines abruptly shot out, immediately following, a dull roar abruptly exploded.
The blue silver grass forming vines scattered broken in all directions, a formidable shock wave swept across the Rose Hotel hall inplete disorder.
The spirit was one with the host, Tang Sans expression instantly paled, retreating a step to be able to stand steady.
The white light gradually disappeared, revealing Dai Mubais majestic figure, tattered blue silver grass also began to condense again by Tang Sans side, but the quantitypared to before was already a lot less.
Tang San, beast spirits attack strength will always be more powerfulpared to tool spirits. Although the power of your blue silver grass surprised me, in the end it still is unable to pin me down.
Tang San smiled weakly, saying:
That is certain.
Suddenly, on Tang Sans body the second spirit ring abruptly shone, Dai Mubais body abruptly stiffened at once, ayer of fine vines that had appeared on his body at some unknown time, following Tang Sans second spirit rings great release of light, in a sh grew, firmly binding Dai Mubais body therein.
The piercing thorns on the vines although only very short, continuously tightened down bringing Dai Mubais whole body severe pain, at the same time, he realized his body unexpectedly began to go numb.
Long ago when Tang San still had not reached the twentieth rank, Grandmaster already thought well on from what kind of spirit beast his second spirit ring must be hunted.
Tang Sans second spirit ring was from a kind of nt system spirit beast called ghost vine, the second spirit rings highest assimtion spirit ring age was seven hundred sixty four years, this ghost vine spirit ring Tang Sans obtained, at least surpassed six hundred years cultivation.
Ghost vine was a kind of exceedingly horrifying nt system spirit beast, it had extremely powerful nerve poison, one need only be stung by on its piercing thorns, and poison would immediately circte, until dissolving into pus water, bing the ghost vines fertilizer. And also, what spirit masters feared the most, was the ghost vines parasitic ability. When it attacked, it would by its own ord send out countless minute seeds, directly attach to the victims body, ghost vine alone provided enough capabilities, or else as these seeds absorbed sufficient nutrients, they would grow on the parasite hosts body, and as nerve poison spread in a short while, the effect would be the same.
Obtaining this more than six hundred year ghost vine spirit ring, even if it was Nuoding academys dean, that forty second rank tool spirit ancestor, also took a lot of trouble, relying on himself rather than mutually restraining spirit, could not easily subdue it, letting Tang San aplish the final killing strike.
After obtaining the ghost vines spirit ring, Tang Sans own properties substantially elevated on all sides, blue spirit grass became even tougher, and also turned simr to ghost vines outward appearance, only the color and veined pattern maintained its original appearance. And its poison also became nerve paralysing, its effect greatly increased, even if it was in the air the vtile smell could also give rise to a certain effect.
And the ability the ghost vines spirit ring gave Tang San, was parasite.
By infusing spirit power, ghost vines parasite ability activated effect still must surpass the original ghost vine itself, under spirit power infusion, parasite seeds would grow in an instant, being unable to guard against. Could be said to be an extremely insidious control ability.
Both blue silver grass toughness, from that thirty seventh rank Dai Mubai with white tiger de was unable topletely cut apart could be seen, he in the end was still underestimating Tang San, underestimating blue silver grass, therefore at the end of the road.
Seeing at Dai Mubai with an astonished light in his eyes, Tang San said:
My blue silver grass is poisonous, before you should already have inhaled some, alsounching emitting powerful sprit power attack abilities to cut open my blue silver grass binding, was sure to cause your internal blood and qi to circte faster, causing the poison to take effect even faster. Like this, although you yourself did not feel anything, in fact the surface of the skin already began to be somewhat numb, unable to discover the blue silver grass parasite seeds. Therefore, you lose.
Dai Mubai looked at Tang San, right now other than his head, his entire body was already wrapped under blue silver grass, in his evil eyes an ominous glint continuously sparkling,
Good, what a blue silver grass. If I same as you only had two spirit rings, then I really would have lost, as my body is already numb, its very difficult to struggle free from the blue silver grass. But, after allpared to you I have one more spirit ring. I will still let you have a look at my third spirit ring ability.
The purple ring of light shed alight in an eye blink, around Dai Mubais body the air became distorted, his evil eye suddenly turning blood red, immediately following, the blue silver grass binding his body suddenly expanded, and with a loud bang, all the blue silver grass binding him, consisting of parasite blue silver grass seeds,pletely burst into broken bits.
Dai Mubais body, unexpectedly appeared to have changed a second time.
Tang San inhaled a cold breath,
Is this a thousand year spirit ring ability?
Chapter 15 — Thousand Year Spirit Ring Ability, White Tiger Vajra Transformation
Chapter 15: Thousand Year Spirit Ring Ability, White Tiger Vajra Transformation
Part 1
When Dai Mubai was pinned by Tang Sans spirit blue silver grass second ability, he finally used his third spirit rings ability.
Right now, Dai Mubai appearing before Tang San and Xiao Wu had again changed appearance, the original body because of spirit white tiger body enhancement became majestic once again expanded, its muscles bulging exaggeratedly, the clothes on his bodypletely bursting, exposing horrifying muscle contours, but most abnormal was, all over his skin appeared ck striation, if he wouldnt have been without fur, it would have been without any difference to a tiger.
The pair of tiger paws again erged, on the surface ejected sharp swords all turned shining silver, most peculiar was, his entire body up and down was enveloped in ayer of intense golden light, like it was gilded itself. The blood red pair of evil eyes revealed a bloodthirsty light, the entire body up and down all bringing a kind of king among beasts tyranny.
Although Tang San did not know what a transformation like this before him represented, but this was the third spirit ring, and also an ability bestowed by a thousand year spirit ring.
Equally feeling the crisis Xiao Wu practically immediately released her spirit ring, and like Tang San, two yellow rings of light appeared around her body, that pair of lovable white ears also rose up, originally already very beautiful, she right now looked like her figure seemingly became softer.
Beast spirit body enhancement, unlike beast spirit effect, like Dai Mubais white tiger body enhancement, would make him be even more ferocious and strong, what Xiao Wus rabbit spirit body enhancement gave her was an even softer figure, along with both legs bing even longer and more slender. Closer to a rabbits characteristics.
Not even Tang San knew from what spirit beast Xiao Wus spirit ring was, Tang San and Xiao Wu in that end of year leave when Tang San under Grandmaster and the Nuoding deans assistance obtained his second spirit ring, Xiao Wu at that time then returned home, when she again came back, had already obtained the second spirit ring, also was a hundred year spirit ring.
Blue and ck blue silver grass shot out from around Tang Sans body, the spirit was not required to only emerge from the palm, bringing sharp thorned vines rapidly rushing out in mid-air, obstructing Dai Mubais line of sight, simultaneously twining out towards his four limbs and neck. At Tang Sans own spirit power, under the pressure of Mysterious Heaven skills internal strength, the first spirit rings binding ability he currently already brought out to the limit.
At the time ofunching the attack, Tang San held back Xiao Wu who wanted to rush out, shaking his head toward her.
Other people could not interfere in a fight between men, otherwise only would be looked down on by the other side. Tang Sans mental age could not match his exterior mere twelve years old, and deeply understood this bit. Even more since, although he from Dai Mubais body could sense ice cold and tyranny, but not at all hostility.
When Tang San held back Xiao Wu, his pupil also abruptly contracted at once, mouth issuing a muffled snort.
Ten silvery lights shed crisscrossed in mid-air, the rapid blue silver grass vines abruptly halted in mid-air. Immediately following, these blue silver grass with iparable toughness, just thenpletely turned into small pieces dissipating in mid-air, Dai Mubais majestic body walked step by step towards Tang Sans body, the silvery des on his tiger ws continuously moving in and out, releasing astonishing pressure.
Your blue silver grass is indeed not bad, its toughness far exceeds my expectations. Even if it was my normal spirit power, it was to cut them open with the first attack. But, right now Im using my third spirit ring ability, White Tiger Vajra Transformation. Originally, in order to obtain this spirit ring, I could be said to experience hardship and peril, in the end hunted down a thousand year vajra tiger spirit beast. It not only substantially increased my physical strength, attack and defence, but at the same time also bestowed on me this White Tiger Vajra Transformation ability.
Dai Mubais steps halted when the distance to Tang San and Xiao Wu still was ten metres, without continuing to attack.
My White Tiger Vajra Transformation can maintain half an hour of body transformation, in this half hour, in my exceptional state resistance along with attack power, defence, and physical strength simultaneously increase twofold. With my thirty seventh ranked spirit power, under this amplification effect, your poison is still insufficient to harm me. Granted that your spirit ability is exquisite, its control system spirit effect is also not bad, but in the end it still isnt my match. This is the absolute difference in strength.
In Dai Mubais evil eyes continuously glinted red light, suddenly, the strong muscles on his body gradually contracted, the red light in his eyes also quietly dispersing. On his body the effects of white tiger spirit body enhancement quietly vanished.
The current Dai Mubai would seem somewhat ridiculous, without any clothes intact, jacketpletely burst, trousers also very seriously damaged, from the previous sharp thorns of blue silver grass vines, the shredded area of the clothes he wore was not small.
Evil eye having returned to normal, Dai Mubai looked deeply at Tang San and Xiao Wu,
I think, we very quickly will meet again. Going to Shrek Academy, if someone gives you trouble, give them my Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubais name.
Finished speaking, he beckoned to that pair of twin young women, taking the lead to leave the hotel.
Xiao Wu couldnt help but say at the figure of Dai Mubais back:
How did you know we are going to Shrek Academy?
Dai Mubai stopped walking, coldly said:
You are only about twelve years old, at this age, possessing more than twentieth ranked spirit power, at this time, if noting here to sign up at Shrek Academy, then what ever for? Twelve years old, ha-ha, twelve years old, Im already fifteen years old. Tang San, Ill await you at Shrek Academy.
Final words fading, Dai Mubais already left the hotel.
Looking at his departing back, Xiao Wu somewhat unconvinced snorted,
This person really is fishy. By one look is not some good person. Little San, hereafter even if we go to Shrek Academy, still must not have dealings with him.
Part 2
Tang San smiled faintly, he simrly looked towards the departing Dai Mubai,
Why? I feel this person still isnt bad. Although a bit cold on the surface, very straightforward.
Xiao Wu said unhappily:
Not bad? What I see as bad cannot be mistaken. You tell me, he brought two girls to rent a room at a hotel, still capable of what good deed? Calling out prostitutes in the middle of the day, still is a good person? What Evil Eye White Tiger, I see as more like Lewd Tiger.
Tang San wrinkled his brows,
Xiao Wu, I find you understand more and more.
Xiao Wu did not see Tang Sans eyes a trace discontented, instead proud of herself said:
Of course, do not forget, I am indeed Nuoding academy students boss.
Helplessly shaking his head, Tang San said:
Dai Mubais private preferences are not for me to evaluate. But I came to see from this fight with him just now, his each aspect is not bad. His strength is above ours, but does not use it to bully others. Not only giving us his room, before leaving meaning seemingly would look after us in the Academy.
Xiao Wu doubtfully said:
Oh, thats right, just now he all along said we are twelve years old, he fifteen years old, also, he previously said he already lost, those were what you meant?
Tang San said:
Before using spirit he said he already lost, first was because I beat him with skill, second, and should be because of our age. After we both used spirits, he also repeated the same words, still emphasizing age gap. If my guess isnt incorrect, his strength at twelve years of age, should not fall short of us right now, therefore he said he already lost. Grandmaster once said, innate talent over spirit master skill, before twenty years old, each year is of extraordinary importance. Differing one year of age, the cultivation gap would be veryrge. We with him have three years gap, but strength gap is not as much as the age, therefore he believed it was his loss, this still was a ce he was eager to win.
Xiao Wu stopped her spirit body transformation, unexpectedly saying in a low voice:
Ge, just now if he truly beat you, then must we really get lost?
She still had not forgotten Dai Mubais previous arrogant words.
Tang San calmly said:
Even if getting lost, it would only be by myself. This was also the reason why I did not let you enter the fight. He correctly said, with a difference of one spirit ring, the difference in strength is immense. Regardless of spirit power or spirit ring bestowed properties he was still above us with that thousand year spirit ring ability. After using White Tiger Vajra Transformation, even if we two joined together, we still might not be his match. Could I really see you lose? If he insisted on that, then I also only could mutually kill each other. In strength, I am inferior to him, but if at full power, I have seventy percent certainty to have him die together with me.
Having said this, Tang San walked over towards the counter, fortunately, his fight with Dai Mubai had not continued too long, after Dai Mubai used White Tiger Vajra Transformation he also had not attacked with full strength, otherwise, this rose hotel would not like right now only just have some damage to the decor.
Xiao Wu looked at Tang San walking towards the counter, lowering her head, in a low mutter repeating his previous words,
Mutually kill each other. For dignity.
That manager Wang stuck his head out from behind the counter, seeing Tang San walking over, he hurriedly showed a smiling expression,
Young man, you truly are awesome, ah, including young master Dai all agree with letting you the room. Fortunately you did not receive any injuries, otherwise we certainly would be at a loss to ount for it.
Tang San of the halls mess, with a wry smile said:
Manager, how much will it be to restore here?
Manager Wang hurriedly shook his head, saying:
No, no, with you it doesnt matter. Young master Dai previously said, these are all considered on him. He is our distinguished guest, need only register the bill. Before truly is embarrassing, when dying two customers, still almost caused two customers harm, I certainly will subtract two customers three days rent, if two customers at our ce stay less than three days, no need to pay.
While speaking, he held out a brilliantly golden key handing it to Tang San, smiling apologetically.
Tang San was dumbfounded a moment, the hotels damages did not matter to him, Dai Mubai clearly was a wealthy person, but rent reduction he found somewhat found, after all, he had still destroyed someone elses hall.
How is this embarrassing? We still are good to pay as before.
Manager Wang hastily shook his head saying:
How is that possible, we already brought two customers very great inconvenience. Hereafter two customers need only have time to grace this store with your presence even more, alone is greatest assistance to us. Two customers room is at the top floor, the door te is red ocean.
Tang San helpless, could only nod, saying:
Then thank you.
Going through a twisting and turning, Tang San also felt somewhat weary, turning around and bringing Xiao Wu walking towards the upper floor.
Ever since reaching Suotuo City, also fighting with Dai Mubai, whether mental pressure or internal strength consumption, he needed to rest. After all, with blue silver grass being destroyed several times by Dai Mubai his internal strength consumption was not little.
Looking at the two people going to the next floor, manager Wang could atst let out his breath, muttering:
Atst its resolved.
Turning his head to look at the at his side innocent appearing clerk, with a sigh, said:
My fault, forgetting to tell you. Other rooms are all still fine, only red ocean cannot be casually let to other people that is under young master Dais long term reservation.
The clerk said:
Going through, our red oceans room charge for one day is ten gold spirit coins, you let those two children live for free like this? Young people today still truly are unrestrained, only twelve or thirteen years old, unexpectedly
Less nonsense, take care as trouble issues from the mouth.
Manager Wang slightly angrily said:
What do you understand, spirit masters are what kind of noble existences, did you not see just now on those two childrens bodies both already possessed two spirit rings? So young and already are spirit grandmasters, their future prospects should be boundless. Maybees from a great n, cannot be offended by us.
Part 3
Rose Hotels decor easily gave people a very good feeling, color matching simple and cosy, within the hotel was that faint rose fragrance, putting people at ease.
Farthest inside the top floor, Tang San found the Red Ocean door te. The top floor altogether only had a few rooms, thats all. The previous door tes were some Blue Beauty, Pink Gentleness, Yellow Sincerity, White Purity, and Green Separation and so on. Furthest in, was this Red Ocean. Later he learned, the door te names, also represented the color of different roses.
The door color was the same as the door te name, on the crimson door was a beautiful dark red crystal rose decoration, beside the red crystal rose was also a line of vertical block print characters, Red Ocean, Ocean of Love.
Even if Tang San was more slow witted, he would currently still feel a bit strange, turning his head to look at Xiao Wu, discovering Xiao Wu was also looking at him, somewhat awkwardly said:
This hotel couldnt specialize in being a ce for lovers engagements.
Xiao Wu blinked, snatching the key from Tang Sans hand,
Doesnt matter, having a ce to stay will do.
While speaking, she directly opened the door and walked inside.
Tang San followed behind Xiao Wu into the room, but did not expect, just before him Xiao Wu suddenly came to a stop, his body immediately bumped into Xiao Wus back, a softly stic obstruction.
Why dont you walk?
Tang San hastily drew back a step, pulling open a distance between him and Xiao Wu. Just as he had finished asking this, he had actually already found the answer to his question.
Even though he had some mental preparation, when he got his first look at this room, Tang San still was filled with a stunned feeling.
The room was very big, just the living room in front exceeded fifty square metres area, within the big lounge, was furniture without exception silver coloured, carved with delicate designs, a big red carpet was covered with a red rose pattern, but making them the most shocked, was in the middle of the big hall, was used a vast pile of roses to aplish a huge red heart symbol.
The entire heart symbols area approached two square metres that must take at least a thousand roses to be able to aplish. Above hung a fine silk ribbon, on which was written some characters, One Thousand And One, You Are My Only One.
Apart from these one thousand one roses, the room was everywhere arranged with elegant vases, all holding fiery red roses, a heavy rose fragrance covered every corner of the room, charming and gently dazzling.
Tang San said with a wry smile:
Apparently I guessed correct. No wonder that Dai Mubai would bring girls here. Xiao Wu, if you dont like this smell, Ill let the clerk remove these.
Xiao Wu by now had also already gotten over the shock, turning her head to stare coldly at Tang San, beautiful eyes fully enchanted,
Ge, you really are stupid, do not girls like roses? If you do not understand this, how can youter find a wife?
Tang San rubbed his nose,
Im only twelve, right now saying this is too early.
Xiao Wu walked forward, picking up a rose, moving close to sniff it,
This room is arranged beautifully, I find, Im already somewhat fond of it. Ge,ter we wille here often all right?
Tang San frowning said:
All right what. We are siblings, what doesing to this kind of ce count as. Well, hurrying while travelling is also tiring, rest a while.
Looking at Tang San walking towards the bedroom, Xiao Wu at his back charmingly stretched out a delicate tongue, but nevertheless followed.
Coming to the bedroom, the two once again were shaken a moment. Within the bedroom as expected, only was one bed, but this seeming to upy half the total area of the room big bed was actually heart shaped. Pale red muslin curtains hung down from the ceiling, obstructing the space upied by the heart shaped big bed, giving people a kind of dreaming fantasy type sense of beauty.
Red rose bedding, red rose decorated pillows, everything, brought ayer of strong ambiguity, elerating peoples blood flow.
Tang San turned his head to Xiao Wu and said:
I find, listening to youing here truly was a mistake. You rest here, I will go outside to the sofa.
Xiao Wu did not obstruct Tang San, with cheering sound, a rabbit at once finally pounced on the huge flexible heart shaped bed, excitedly tossing and turning on top, indescribably excited.
Seeing her appearance, Tang Sans face couldnt help but slightly smile, a little girl after all was a little girl. In passing closing the bedroom door, walking out to sit cross legged on the sofa, immediately beginning to exercise harmonizing breath.
For these several years, although Tang San passed a monotonous life, it also made him form very good habits, not only was strength promoted, his will also became even steadier. Even if he was still only twelve years old, he already conducted himself somewhat as an adult person. Of course, in Xiao Wus description, he was aging prematurely.
Pure Mysterious Heaven skill internal strength slowly flowed within the body, Tang Sans mind began reying the details of his fight with Dai Mubai. Repeating the scene of the fight, clearly paying attention to the wins and losses of the fight, this was an inner quality Grandmaster instructed him was necessary for a battle spirit master to conduct. Ordinarily, he was practically always training with Xiao Wu, this time facing an opponent who still waspared to him a more formidable opponent. Although the hand to hand fighting process was not at all long, it still had not a few advantages to Tang Sans battle experience.
With the fantastic diversity of spirits, with many spirit masters possessing every kind of spirit, hand to hand fighting was extremely important.
Gradually recalling the scene of Dai Mubai using White Tiger Vajra Transformation, Tang San in his heart thought to himself, White Tiger Vajra Transformations attack could reach what unknown degree, but after that defence increase, on the body added golden light should be simr to the Body Protecting Big Dipper Tail qi. Among his hidden weapons were a few kinds that specialized in breaking Big Dipper Tail qi, unknown to him whether they were useful.
Blue silver grass was not what Tang San relied on the most, hidden weapons was. In these several years, along with inner strength elevating, his hidden weapons cultivation also increased substantially, in Hidden Weapons Hundred Separation, he already had not few kinds of hidden weapons he could use. But he never dared neglect the guiding principles taught in Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record: in anything less than a moment of crisis, absolutely cannot lightly use, nothing more. This was his secret, even if it was Xiao Wu, also only knew one and understood half.
Part 4
This time Tang Sans cultivation continued for a very long time, only midway casually eat a bit of dinner with Xiao Wu. The cultivation time length, first was because his Mysterious Heaven skill already reached equivalent to twenty ninth ranked spirit powerte stage, almost entering thirtieth rank threshold. Therefore his cultivation took particrly great effort, in order to as quickly as possible break through the thirtieth rank to go look for his third spirit ring.
An additional reason, closely rted to his hand to hand fight with Dai Mubai, Dai Mubai reminded Tang San that even better skill was also necessary support to power. Like the fight between them, at the beginning when neither used spirit, Tang San relied on exquisite Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon with Mysterious Jade Hands properties, making Dai Mubai have a bit of disadvantage. But just after Dai Mubai used spirit white tiger body enhancement, Tang Sans Controlling Crane Catching Dragon was very difficult to get to act. This was just the gap of power.
After careful analysis determining Dai Mubais power, Tang San found, if he basically wanted to defeat him, the best means was to as quickly as possible upgrade his spirit power, letting his spirit power approach Dai Mubai, he must also at least possess the third spirit ring ability to be able to contend with him. Even if it was hidden weapons, Mysterious Heaven skill support had even higher importance, as power would also substantially increase.
Little San, Ge, apany me to go out to y, all right? Always in this room, dont you find it unbearable stuffy?
Early morning, Xiao Wu took advantage of Tang San being busy eating breakfasts and unable toin.
Tang San smiled slightly saying:
You and I are not alike, your innate talent is intrinsically different: while without cultivating your strength can continuously rise, I still am a clumsy bird flying early, ah. You also saw, Dai Mubai was also a Shrek Academys student, what was his strength? Since having this kind of strength, maybe ranked second or third. This Shrek Academy cannot be like our original Nuoding, it will not again be your mouthpiece. Without as much as possible elevating strength, afterwards how can I honour my promise to protect you?
Xiao Wu discontentedly pouted, without speaking, pulled on Tang Sans arm, big eyes brimming with hiddenints gazing at him. Abundant if you do not promise to apany me to go out, I will not let go meaning.
Tang San held by her truly was without any method, helplessly nodding, said:
Very well, anyway tomorrow we go to sign up at Shrek Academy. In a moment I will apany you to go out to stroll, only must return by noon, in the afternoon you cannot again disturb my cultivation.
Fine.
Xiao Wus melodious voice was brimming with tion, the hiddenints in her eyes also swept away as if by magic, this acting skill of hers, long ago already reached the degree of bright green stove fire.
Rose Hotels service was extremely good, just when Tang San and Xiao Wu went out, they happened to see a servant pushing a fresh rose cart, and on asking, found out the red roses in this Red Ocean room were unexpectedly reced every day. Even if roses were of little value, with these amounts, the cost still was not small. Tang San tried to ask the cost of the room, and at this discovered, how much of a wise decision was his agreement yesterday to that manager Wang letting them these few days for free.
Out of the Rose Hotel, Tang San asked Xiao Wu:
Where do you want to go?
Xiao Wu put on an indifferent expression,
Strolling at random, going wherever. So long as not being stuffed into the room its all well.
Previously at Nuoding, she ordinarily had a big crowd of young brothers around for escort, like that indeed a Little Overlord existence. Originally that former student boss Xiao Chen-Yu although long ago graduated to go to intermediate spirit master academy, but his familys influence in Nuoding City was not small, so since he sincerely admired Xiao Wu, naturally also had the people at his home look after her, consequently, living in Nuoding Xiao Wu could be considered being like a fish in water.
Used to noise and bustle, right now at her side only having one Tang San, she naturally was somewhat unused to.
The two strolled towards the inside of the city walls, Suotuo City was worthy of being a Lord level city, although it was still morning, it was already an extremely bustling scene.
The rhythm of life in the city clearly was much fasterpared the leisurely Nuoding City, the pedestriansing and going for the most part had a busy appearance.
A variety of shops were like glittering jewels to delight the eye, after Tang San was pulled by Xiao Wu to turn into several clothes shops, he already had a feeling somewhat like fainting with blurred vision.
Fortunately, Xiao Wu sufficiently disyed reflection on strolling without money, only looking not buying, not letting the twosmon purse dete.
Suotuo Citys prices were at least thirty percent higherpared to Nuoding City, especially on goods was this even clearer, but the quality also was somewhat betterpared to Nuoding City. Of course, this still was because Nuoding City was a border city market, if it was an interior small town market, then it would be even more distant from being able topare to Suotuo City.
Yi, little San, look there.
Xiao Wu called out amazed. Outside, she generally would call Tang San as little San, only when it was only the two of them would she call him Ge. To call it by a glorified name, this was a secret between two people. Tang San also did not care about these, she had her reasons.
What clothing shop is it now, ah? Great young Miss, should we not find some ce to eat, then afterwards go back?
Xiao Wu pulled at his hand, bouncing and vivacious saying:
Look, ah, quickly look. Over there seems spirit master rted.
Tang Sans gaze followed the direction of her finger, only seeing a distant shop, front not veryrge, but the stores suspended signboard stood out from the masses.
On the shop sign was portrayed a round mark, with several unusual symbols above. Ordinary people might not understand the meaning of these symbols, but Tang San and Xiao Wu knew. Because some of the symbols were the same as on the Spirit Hall token tiles.
Respectively they were a sword, a hammer and a blue lightning tyrant dragon. Three symbols fitted together, like Grandmasters Spirit hall license token tile. For some reason appeared on a shops signboard.
Part 5
Lets go have a look.
Tang San brought Xiao Wu towards the shop.
The shops door was open, inside looking somewhat dusky, as the two entered, an unusual energy fluctuation immediately attracted their attention, and this kind of energy fluctuation very simr to within Spirit Hall, but it was weaker. Through Grandmasters instruction, Tang San knew, this was caused by spirit tools.
Among spirit tools all possessed spirit power fluctuations, if not used by people and bound by their spirit power, spirit power would appear in all circumstances.
Spirit tools for the most part did not possess offensive effects, and could only manage some simple assistance, despite this, spirit tools were also extremely rare. Passed down spirit tools could be all said to be antiques, because its manufacture method was already lost.
Inside the shop was only one person, they also did not see a counter, on the walls on three sides hung some articles, looking like already very old, also not appearing a but valuable.
That one person sat in a wooden deck chair, rocking the chair with eyes closed.
He appeared to be around fifty years old, although not young, his stature was very thick and strong, swaying along with that sturdy looking deck chair, under his weight issuing a creaking sound.
This persons face was very characteristic, chin somewhat prominent, cheek bones very wide, in addition a bit aquiline nose. If insisting on using a kind of thing to describe him, then, one could only say his face had some simrity to the sole of a shoe. Although the eyes were closed, he seemingly had a somewhat devious feeling.
On his face was a set of ck framed crystal sses, frames with a kind of rigid squares, when looking, all had a kind of strange feeling.
Tang San and Xiao Wu entering inside the shop was unable to wake him, he still breathed evenly swaying on his deck chair.
Xiao Wu was curiously looking everywhere,
Little San, are these all spirit tools?
Tang Sans gaze shifted from the middle aged man to the goods hanging on the wall, nodding, said:
This I also dont know, unless I brought down each to test with spirit power, only using eyes to look I cant make it out at all.
While speaking, he walked up to a wall, gaze falling on a chunk of crystal the size of a persons head. Gaze immediately freezing somewhat.
That chunk of crystal looked entirely unremarkable, it was transparent, the inside havingrge yellow impurities. Hanging closest to the door. But this chunk of crystal made Tang Sans heartbeat speed up in a moment, a light in his eyes continuously shining. How he also didnt anticipate, unexpectedly would in this kind of shop, this kind of ce, see this kind of crystal.
Xiao Wu naturally discovered Tang Sans change,
Little San, whyever are you looking at that crystal for? It wouldnt be easy to find a crystal inside morecking than this one. This crystal has not a bit of lustre, transparency is alsocking, also without additional color, purple crystal is the most precious. You arent nning to buy this thing, right?
What Xiao Wu didnt expect was, Tang San unexpectedly nodded confirmation,
I will buy this crystal, only I do not know the price.
Not so expensive, one hundred gold spirit coins.
Lazily, a bit maic hoarse voice rose. Not knowing whether it was because this speaking owner had a bit of a lisp, his words were somewhat inarticte. Fortunately only Tang San and Xiao Wu were here, inside the store was very quiet, able to clearly distinguish what he said.
Tang San did not say anything, but Xiao Wu fiercely turned her head,
This broken crystal, still is a hundred gold spirit coins, you might as well rob us.
The middle aged man in the deck chair opened his eyes, without at all leaving his seat,
One hundred gold spirit coins, already is my most inexpensive offer. If buying then at once take out the money, if not buying then please leave.
Finished speaking, he again closed his eyes.
Xiao Wu angry, would step forward, but was grasped by Tang San,
Fine, Ill buy it.
In these several years, Tang San also had certain savings, his expenses were ordinarily very small, and the majority of his ie was all saved up. In particr since reaching spirit grandmaster level, the stipend he received every month from Spirit Hall became ten gold spirit coins, right now Tang San plus Xiao Wus worth, also was more than seven hundred gold spirit coins.
Tang San, are you all right?
Xiao Wu raised her hand to feel Tang Sans forehead, making sure he did not have a fever.
Tang San made an expression towards Xiao Wu, again softly shaking his head, right hand lightly touching Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges at his waist, a purse just right to fit one hundred gold spirit coins appeared in his grasp. Turning around to walk to that middle aged man and handing it over.
The middle aged mans eyes didnt open,
Your money is not enough.
Tang San said:
This is one hundred gold spirit coins right enough.
The middle aged mans indistinct voice indifferently said:
But my crystal is going for two hundred gold spirit coins.
This time Xiao Wu could no longer show restraint,
This is extortion, just now you still said one hundred, and then it also became two hundred. No wonder you have no business. Little San, we wont buy it, lets leave.
Tang San shook his head towards Xiao Wu, looking at the middle aged man said:
You definitely wont alter it again?
Perhaps that crystal to other peoples point of view was without any use, but to his eyes,pared to Heavenly treasures it was still more important. Let alone two hundred gold spirit coins, even if it was ten thousand gold spirit coins, as long as he had it, he would definitely buy it.
The middle aged manzily said:
Fine, five hundred gold spirit coins, wont change. Fish out the money and you take it away right now, otherwise please leave.
From one hundred going to two hundred, also from two hundred going to five hundred, this time, including Tang Sans endurance was somewhat unable to brace. Putting away his purse, towards Xiao Wu he said:
Were leaving.
Xiao Wu ferociously red at that middle aged man,
Already should have left, dealings with this kind of deceitful geriatric, practically is an insult to our intelligence.
Chapter 16 — Plate Crystal Hair Gold Dragon Beard Needle
Chapter 16: te Crystal Hair Gold Dragon Beard Needle
Part 1
Tang San did not take out five hundred gold spirit coins, he and Xiao Wu were on the verge of entering Shrek Academy, after passing, would need to use money in all respects. They still did not know how much Shrek Academy was. He could not because of this cause effect he and Xiao Wus entering the Academy. After all, this time they already no longer were reduced tuition working students.
Somewhat reluctant to part with the sight of that muddy crystal, Tang San sighed in his heart, he could onlyter again look for an opportunity. Like this he walked towards the outside.
If you are leaving because you dont have the money, I can ept the previous two hundred gold spirit coins, and slowly pay the remainder. Every month pay ten. No more than ten percent interest.
Xiao Wu found his lisping voice very disagreeable,
Profiteer, why dont you drop dead? Practically even in the coffin holding out your hand, charging the dead.
Xiao Wu was easily riled, but Tang San was not an impulsive person, hearing that middle aged mans words, in his heart he was slightly startled, every month paying ten gold coins? Could he know I am a spirit grandmaster level spiritmaster? Otherwise, why just right to match my ie?
Tang San could be sure, in previous course of events, that middle aged mans body had not released a trace of spirit power, it would be impossible to examine his and Xiao Wus spirit power intensity, if under these kinds of circumstances he could determine his and Xiao Wus spirit level, then, this person was too scary.
If speaking of Dai Mubai giving the feeling he was sharply radiating all around, then, this person seeming like a crafty middle aged person actually was iprehensible
Tang San grabbed Xiao Wus shoulder, shaking his head towards her, indicating she must not be impulsive, he once again walked into the shop, up to that middle aged uncle saying,
Deal.
Little San
Xiao Wu discontentedly called out, Tang Sans right hand shook behind him at her, indicating she must not say anything.
The middle aged mans eyes finally opened once again, looking right at close range at Tang San, his gaze fell on Tang Sans waist,
Yi, where did you get this belt from?
Tang Sans heart moved,
My Teacher gave it to me. You recognize this belt?
The middle aged uncle sat up in his deck chair, looking at Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges on Tang Sans waist, eyes twinkling with an odd light, for a long time did not utter a word.
You will not think to change price again, right.
Xiao Wu unhappily poked out from behind Tang Sans back.
The odd look in the middle aged uncles eyes gradually faded,
You unexpectedly are his disciple. You just take that crystal, then.
Tang San inwardly breathed out, right hand touching Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, taking out two pouches of gold coins and handing them to the middle aged man,
Afterwards I wille deliver ten gold coins every week.
The middle aged man waved his hand, again lying back down in the deck chair,
No need, the crystal is a gift to you. That originally was not some expensive thing. You leave, dont disturb my sleep.
Gift? Tang San was dumbfounded a moment, this middle aged person before and after difference was too big, previously still asking sky high prices, right now instead would present it as a gift. Subconsciously, Tang San already understood, the before him appearing a crafty middle aged man should be familiar with Grandmaster.
While Tang San pondered, Xiao Wu with no trace of politeness already held that crystal to her chest,
Little San, were leaving, sparing certain people regret.
Tang San somewhat without knowing whether tough or cry looked at her, saying:
How can we casually demand someones things? This uncle, you still are saying no price, right.
The middle aged mans deck chair was once again rocking, this time not even speaking, and basically not paying attention to him.
Tang San looked at the crystal at Xiao Wus chest, again looking at the middle aged man, if ording to his disposition all along, he certainly was unlikely to demand this crystal, but, regarding this crystal before him, it really was too important, to miss this opportunity, just in case other people bought it, he was afraid he wouldter regret it for a lifetime.
Every kind of thought shed through his mind like lightning, finally stealthily left the two pouches of gold coins in his hand on the floor, like this able to depart the shop with Xiao Wu.
Only after the two had left did the middle aged man once more open his eyes, the crafty expression on his face fading away, frustrated saying to himself:
His apprentice unexpectedly came to Suotuo City, this time, with spirit power like this. Apparently, they must be going to Shrek Academy. Grandmaster, ah, Grandmaster, you this fellow will not hide from me this time?
Outside that odd shop, Xiao Wu atst could not help but ask:
Little San, you why did you have to have this crystal? I still have never seen you longing so to obtain a thing. This crystals quality is socking, what use can it have to you?
Tang San took the crystal from Xiao Wus hands, taking advantage of the surrounding people not paying attention, and quickly put it inside his Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, pulling Xiao Wus hands, saying:
Walk quickly, lets first return to the hotel and speak again.
The two did not even eat a noon meal, Tang San all the way hurriedly brought Xiao Wu to hurry back to the hotel. By now his mood was extremely excited, the palm pulling Xiao Wus hand already covered with ayer of perspiration.
Although Xiao Wu was ordinarily somewhat noisy, when Tang San was serious, she became very well behaved, following Tang San together returning to Rose Hotel.
Properly closing the door, Tang San quickly pulled the curtains all around,
Come, follow me to the bedroom.
Xiao Wu unfathomably mystified walked together with him to the bedroom, Tang San pulled the bedroom window curtains, shutting the door well, again unable to mask the excitement on his face. Revealing a somewhat obsessed expression, his face appearing a trace flushed.
Xiao Wu subconsciously tugged at herpel, a thought shing in her heart, he could not be influenced by the mood of this hotel, bing arge beast, right? No, he certainly would not, he is just twelve years old. What am I thinking, ah, he is my Ge, how could he have this kind of filthy intention.
Part 2
Tang San naturally did not know Xiao Wu was letting her imagination run wild because of his weird actions, and taking out that precious and heavy head sized chunk of crystal from Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, he ced it on the bed. Softly caressing the crystals uneven and jagged surface, just like he was caressing a most cherished treasure.
Xiao Wu knew Tang San was not an impulsive person, since he regarding this crystal attached importance like this, presumably it would contain some secret. Crouching down at his side, she waited for his exnation.
Among crystals, purple crystal is not the most precious.
Tang San after a long time just spoke this sentence.
Xiao Wu inquisitively said:
Then what kind of crystal is that precious?
Tang San solemnly said:
Its hair crystal.
Hair crystal? Whats that?
Xiao Wu looked astonished at him, she had never heard this term before.
It was no wonder Xiao Wu did not know, this concept originally was not part of this world. Rather Tang San knew from Tang sect.
When at Tang sect, besides being responsible for making mechanism type hidden weapons, Tang San was also sometimes responsible for helping inner sect disciples forge every kind of hidden weapon, so regarding hidden weapons materials research as well as every kind of precious material he was extremely clear.
What is called hair crystal, is a natural crystal that under certain circumstances, receiving outside influence, inside the crystal emerges some golden thread-like substance, this kind of golden thread is known as crystal hair or called hair gold, looking like the crystals hair. Regardless of what color crystal, as long as within it appears a crystal hair, its value also exceeds the best natural crystal of the same weight. A crystal that has crystal hair, is called a hair crystal.
Although Xiao Wu was impulsive, she was also very smart, looking at the big crystal rock in Tang Sans hands, saying:
You arent telling me, this chunk is hair crystal, right. Howe Ive never seen oh, ah, gold thread, and also, I never heard people saying they had any hair crystal, even if it is, without people recognizing it its the same as useless. Those two hundred gold coins you spent cannot be worth it.
Tang San wearing a smile, said:
No, this is not a hair crystal, its exactly a te crystal, among hair crystals the best quality.
Xiao Wu curiously asked:
What is te crystal?
Tang San patiently exined:
Among hair crystals the hair gold is all in a disordered mess and the quantity is scarce. But hair crystals that have existed particrly long, have the opportunity to increase hair gold quantity. As hair gold quantity reaches a certain degree, within the crystal they gather together, the gold hair seemingly forming tes, this kind of hair crystal is known as te crystal. The reason is that the golden hair quantity within is numerous, and also has an extremely regr pattern, therefore, hair crystal is known as the best quality among hair crystals.
Although on the surface this crystal looks muddy, if looking carefully, one can discover within a glimpse of golden light, the inside of this golden te crystal is actually covered by impurities, but I can be almost certain, within it is contained gold hair quantity in excess of ten thousand. That this existing for at least ten thousand years or more te crystal could possibly appear is a miracle. Let alone two hundred gold spirit coins, as long as I have it, even if it is twenty thousand gold spirit coins, it would still absolutely be worth it. Why I want it, is not at all to resell it for money, it has special importance.
Tang San did not directly say what that special importance was, and from Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges took out his forging hammer.
His forging hammer was twice the size of what ordinary cksmiths used, after the first time using this kind of oversized forging hammer at San Shis store, Tang San had not changed it.
Xiao Wu, you keep away little.
Tang San lowered his voice.
Xiao Wu moved to the side. Tang San ced that te crystal on the floor in front of him, faint white light slowly rushed out, from both his hands pouring into the forging hammer, his expression already bing extremely focused, in a sh, Mysterious Heaven skill internal strength already elevated to his final limit.
Tang San, are you
Xiao Wu looked shocked at him, she already had a premonition of what Tang San would do, but was not clear on why he would do it like this.
Lower legs abruptly generating force, body half turning, Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Methods first swing abruptly descended, this was a swing with Tang Sans entire internal strength. The white light on the forging hammer was magnificent, the air transmitting a session of cracks. The tremendous hammer head smashing one after another onto that chunk of crystal.
Xiao Wu subconsciously covered her ears.
Peng, with a loud sound, the entire Rose Hotel shook a moment, a ringing breaking sound rose under the iron hammer, striking with Tang Sans full strength, that te crystal was immediately smashed to pieces.
But at the same time as the te crystal was smashed to pieces, an odd scene appeared, countless flecks of golden light surged out from within the crystal, fluttering about within thisrge heart shaped bed bedroom. As if the entire room was covered by ayer of golden lustrous mist.
Xiao Wu was startled, hastily using her spirit power, blocking the golden flecks, fortunately, and those golden lightunch power was not at all strong, and did not bring her any harm.
The dazzling beauty of all the flecks of golden lights gave people a kind of dazzled and stunned like feeling, with a tinkling sound melodious and beautiful, some colliding with the wall, some colliding with the door shutters, also some falling directly on that heart-shaped big bed, the entire bedroom, waspletely covered by ayer of golden light.
The crystal turned into small pieces, but as the golden light in mid-air gradually dropped, Xiao Wu realized, the rooms floor and bed all had ayer of golden light flecks. Perhaps saying it was ayer of golden grains.
The size of each golden grain was unusually even, about the same as a grain of rice, and perfectly round, glimmering faintly with golden light, Xiao Wu subconsciously picked up a grain and pinched it in her hand, discovering this golden grain was somewhat soft, butpletely flexible, even with her spirit power, she was still unable to pinch itpletely t.
Ge, these couldnt be pure gold, right. And even if it was pure gold, it would still not as valuable as your two hundred gold spirit coins.
Tang San was very excited, truly very excited. After arriving in this world, this still was the first time his mood had been in this excited state, even more excited than when he obtained the first spirit ring making Mysterious Heaven skill break through the bottleneck.
Part 3
Because, he could finally obtain a hidden weapon ranked in the top ten in Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record Hidden Weapon Hundred Separation. And also, the quality was still this high. Even if it was originally at Tang sect, nobody could possess hidden weapons made from te crystal with such quality.
Xiao Wu, quickly, help me gather these golden grains together, not one must get away, I will exin it to youter.
While speaking, Tang San took action, under the effect of internal strength, using Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, sweeping the floor of the room, where he passed, those golden grains were one by one sucked into his palm, and afterward put into Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges without releasing anything in mid-air.
Not long after, outside was suddenly heard a knocking sound.
Respected guests, I would trouble you a moment.
Tang San knew, this was the effect of his hammer just now, fortunately, emitting strength on that te crystal, he used the vibration force, without causing the floor any damage.
Whats the matter?
The servant outside said:
Just now within the hotel was an unusual sound, respected guest, did you hear?
The servant was instructed toe ask by manager Wang, after all, that big sound just now, could not be made by an ordinary person.
Tang San calmly said:
We heard, only do not know what the matter is.
In order to keep the treasured object, he had no choice but to lie this time.
Without telling the servant more, he could not allow entry to inspect.
The amount of golden grains that appeared was much greater than Tang San expected, he carefully examined every corner, doing his utmost to not let any golden grain escape, and very carefully they werepletely gathered within his Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, on the basis of his own conservative estimate, this times harvest exceeded at least twenty thousand golden grains.
Ge, in the end what is this thing, making me nervous like this.
Xiao Wu held thest golden grain in her palm, looking at Tang San.
Having properly gathered all the treasure, Tang San also atst loosed his breath, plucking that golden grain from Xiao Wus hand,
Still remember I spoke with you of hidden weapons? Hair gold inside hair crystal, can make an extremely potent hidden weapon, and also is naturally formed. The hair gold quantity within this te crystal is so much, itpleted my collection for this hidden weapon. Look.
Spreading his palm, Tang San set the golden grain in the center of his palm, Mysterious Heaven skill internal strength rushed out, with milky white light appearing on his palm, an odd scene appeared. That golden grain under Mysterious Heaven skill internal strength infusion suddenly slowly extended, in a moments work, it already transformed into a thin golden thread like hair. Compared to real hair it still looked several times thinner, with a length of three cun. Fortunately it was in itself gold, and could easily be distinguished in Tang Sans palm.
So this is the hair gold you spoke of.
Xiao Wu said astonished.
Tang San nodded, saying:
Thats right, this is hair gold, leaving the protection of the crystal, hair gold will automatically curl up, forming a grain. Under spirit power infusion, it can once again reform as hair gold. If losing spirit power infusion, it also will curl up once more.
Xiao Wu unconvinced said:
This also has some significance?
Tang San smiled slightly, continuing to infuse spirit power, picking up the hair gold, lightly pricking his finger, immediately, a bead of blood gradually flowed out.
Hair crystal this fine, its tippared to a needle is naturally much sharper, so piercing power after spirit power infusion can be extremely powerful. Its volume is also small, imagine a moment, if it pierced into the body, what effect it could have.
While speaking, Tang San withdrew his internal strength, letting the hair gold return to its previous golden grain appearance, afterwards turning his palm, the golden grain disappearing in mid-air.
How did it disappear?
Xiao Wu saw this at such close range, but still could not discover how Tang San was turning that hair gold to nothing.
Tang San smiled calmly, lifting his right hand, middle finger suddenly extending, only saw a tiny quiet golden sh, silently entering within the bed.
Strange circumstances appeared, along with that golden thread shooting in, the quilt suddenly twisted rapidly, in the blink of an eye, already appeared a bulging protrusion.
Hair gold is extremely durable, and has astonishing flexibility, if leaving spirit power support, it will once again curl up on its own.
Xiao Wu suddenly understood, she pounced onto the bed, grabbing that distorted protrusion in the quilt, forcefully pressing down, exposing a bit of golden light, using fingernails to pinch the golden light, striving to infuse spirit power, again slowly it pulled out, with a light tinkling sound, a golden grain once more appeared in her palm.
This-, if this shot at a human body
Tang San coolly said:
As one can imagine. And also, I can be certain, after shooting into a human body, it is certainly impossible to find it and extract the source. When wanting to take it out, then, one can only cut apart the entire chunk of curled up muscle and flesh together.
Xiao Wu finally knew why Tang San wanted this crystal so badly, such a vicious and terrifying hidden weapon, let alone seeing, she did not even want to hear it.
Ge, this kind of hidden weapon is too malicious.
Xiao Wu realized, her voice was trembling somewhat, in her mind already imagining the terrible effect it brought after it was absorbed in a human body.
Tang San picked up the golden grain from Xiao Wus hand, saying:
I call it Dragon Beard Needle. In this world, whether my hidden weapons are malicious, is not for the weapon itself to decide, rather the reason for its use is decided by people, using it virtuously, using it nefariously. If using it to punish evil people, wouldnt it be only suitable?
What he did not say was, Dragon Beard Needle, within Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record Hidden Weapon Hundred Separation, ranked the eighth, and also, this was still not the most ruthless of needle type hidden weapons. After all, as long as Dragon Beard Needle did not shoot at vital points, it was unable to cause a persons death.
Part 4
In Hidden Weapon Hundred Separation annotations was this kind of description of Dragon Beard Needle: expert in breaking big dipper tail qi, requiring enough internal strength tounch, attacking the enemy off guard, giving the enemy immense suffering. Only the material is difficult to obtain, internal strength consumption alsorge, requiring sufficient internal energy to first support continuous effect.
With Tang Sans current internal strength, he could only guarantee Dragon Beard Needles attack potential within three metres range. Beyond three metres, Dragon Beard needle before hitting the enemy could shrink back because ofcking internal strength. And as the attack distance increased, the internal strength requirement would also be higher and higher. This kind of astonishingly powerful and one hundred percent overbearing hidden weapon, could not be so easy to use.
But in the end a ranked in the top ten of inner sect hidden weapons, Tang San was confident that within a certain distance, even if it was Dai Mubais White Tiger Vajra Transformation it would still be unable to resist Dragon Beard Needles piercing.
Tang Sans fingernails were not at all long, but concealing a Dragon Beard Needle within each fingernail was absolutely no problem, in a short range fight, this was a killer of killers.
Of course, Dragon Beard Needle still was not the hidden weapon he yearned for the most, ranked in the top three of Hidden Weapon Hundred Separation hidden weapons, all required Mysterious Heaven skill attaining the seventh tier or higher to be able to use, this still required long term effort for cultivation.
Little San, do you know what Im thinking?
Xiao Wus big eyes blinked, seeing Tang San a little flustered.
Thinking what?
Xiao Wu giggled, saying:
Im thinking, whether to abandon my spirit power, and study your hidden weapons. These things of yours are fantastic oddities of every description, truly are amusing.
Tang San was speechless, amusing, those could all be killing weapons. Tang sects hidden weapons, how was the word amusing able to describe them.
Seeing Tang Sans helpless expression, Xiao Wu giggling, said:
Ge, put away your sour face, I am making fun of you. I could not give up my painstakingly cultivated spirit power.
Painstaking? You?
Tang San looked Xiao Wu up and down as if discovering a new continent.
Xiao Wu resentfully said:
What are you looking for? Dont tell me I dont try hard at cultivation? You just havent paid attention, thats all.
Looking at her adorable appearance, Tang San couldnt help butugh loudly. Obtaining a precious te crystal, thereby possessing the first internal strength level hidden weapon, made his current mood very good.
Early the second day, the two left Rose Hotel after staying for two days, and from Suotuo Citys southern gate, heading towards their destination.
The impression Rose Hotel gave Tang Sans was still pretty good, only the price was actually somewhat expensive. As he and Xiao Wu left the hotel, the damage in the hotel hall had alreadypleted repairs.
Regarding Shrek Academy, Tang San and Xiao Wu did not have any understanding, Grandmaster only told Tang San, asked him toe here to proceed with studying, all without saying more. But judging by Grandmasters expression at that time, Tang San was able to vaguely feel that the rtionship between this Academy and Grandmaster seemed somewhat umon.
Going by age, Tang San and Xiao Wu should go to intermediate spirit master academy, but with their current strength, let alone intermediate, even if it was advanced spirit master academy the distance to graduation still would not be far. If this Shrek Academy only was an intermediate spirit master academy, then was it still necessary toe here?
Tang San believed, Grandmaster absolutely would not do pointless matters, since he asked him toe here, certainly Grandmaster had reasons.
Little San, you know where Shrek Academy is?
Out of Suotuo City, following the road straight southward, on both sides of the official road was a wide expanse of farnd, Suotuo City being famous for acting as Bk Kingdoms granary could not be more clearly said.
But, besides the wide expanse of farnd, as far as the eye could see, within the reach of eyesight, certainly was not any building resembling an academy.
The address Grandmaster gave Tang San, was outside Suotuo City south gate would see Shrek Academy not far away.
I also am not too clear on the specifics, we continue southward, well always find it. Since that Dai Mubai was a Shrek Academy student, proves this Academy indeed exists.
Ge.
Xiao Wu suddenly softly called out.
Tang San seemed to understand her meaning very well, helplessly saying:
You are also a grown up, still without walking will not get anywhere.
Xiao Wu giggled, saying:
No matter, who asked you to be my Ge.
While speaking, with a run-up, suddenly pounced at Tang San.
Tang San was long ago ustomed to her actions, both hands supporting, upper body slightly bent forward, already carrying Xiao Wu on his back.
Xiao Wus body was very light, to Tang San she basically would not be any burden. But Xiao Wus cultivation was not second to Tang San, naturally would not feel exhausted because of walking, but she still never tired of happily having Tang San carry her. Happy and content on Tang Sans back and gesticting at the surroundings,ughter bringing to mind silver bells in the air.
Whenever this happened, in Tang Sans heart would bubble up a kind of warmth, which was a kind category of family warmth. Bodies touching, gave a kind of feeling hearts being close, he would feel his heart was very rich, at least this proved, he was not all alone.
In the past six years, since the first time leaving Holy Spirit Vige for Nuoding primary spirit master academy to study until now, Tang San had not seen his father again. Tang Hao left for these six years, not only without returning, but alsopletely without letters.
Whenever in the dead of night Tang San thought of his father, his heart would ache dully. Even though he was a person of two worlds, regarding family love he still had an uparable thirst.
But Xiao Wu in Tang Sans heart, was equivalent to filling the gap left by Tang Hao. Regarding Xiao Wu, Tang San was extremely doting, like she was his flesh and blood little sister. Before when at Nuoding, Tang Sans only way of resting was watching Xiao Wu. Whatever she did, he all along silently watched her, enjoying that warmth in his heart.
Xiao Wus happy smile brimming with sunshine, happinessing from the heart, always infected Tang Sans heart. Even if cultivation again was dull, as long as he saw Xiao Wus smile, any fretting in Tang Sans heart immediately disappeared.
Part 5
Ge, look at the vige over there.
When Xiao Wu was carried by Tang San was also when she was the sweetest, this moment she was sure to call Tang San big brother, and not just little San.
Tang San followed the direction of Xiao Wus finger with his eyes, but only saw approximately one li ahead, had a small vige. Relying on Purple Demon Eyes eyesight, he was able to clearly make it out, that vige was about a hundred households or so,pared to Holy Spirit viges scale it was a bit smaller. Surrounding the vige was a wooden fence, seemingly used to guard against wild animals. At the vige entrance there seemed to be good deal of people gathered, for some unknown purpose.
Tang San slightly smiled, saying:
For our previous question, perhaps the people of this vige will know where Shrek Academy is. A spirit master academy should be very famous, right.
Xiao Wu pointed ahead,ughingly saying:
Ge, go faster.
Grumpily Tang San lightly swatted her bottom with the back of his hand once, underfoot slightly exerting himself, rapidly advancing in the direction of that vige.
Coming near, Tang San and Xiao Wu both discovered something abnormal, at the vige entrance indeed a lot of people were gathered, the majority youngsters simr to their age, among them arge portion followed by parents.
At the vige entrance was arranged a desk, behind the desk sat a sixty-something old man, making Tang San and Xiao Wu dumbstruck was, over the arched vige entrance made using logs was suspended a seemingly somewhat worn-out board, on it was simply engraved two words, Shrek Academy. Above these two words was also a green portrait, looking simr to a kind of humanoid monsters head. Bright green, a little cute. On the chest of the old man behind that table, also wore a simr green round emblem. It should be Shrek Academys crest.
No way.
Xiao Wu hopped down from Tang Sans back, staring shocked at the board, again turning her head to look at Tang San, the two in their hearts both somewhat stunned.
Even Nuoding primary spirit master academys scale would be much biggerpared to this, and also, this clearly looked like amon little vige, the entrances arched door was not only wooden, but also still not even a third asrge as Nuoding Academys. Could this still be called a spirit master academy?
Ge, wasnt Grandmaster mistaken? However I look, I still do not think this is like an academy. Probably wouldnt be a scam, right.
Tang San said with a wry smile:
Come on, have a look before saying so again.
Right now, lined up ahead of them, were approximately less than a hundred applicants, among them were not a few people with wrinkled brows, clearly in their hearts holding a simr opinion as Xiao Wu.
Ahead of Tang San and Xiao Wu in the line was a youngster followed by parents at his side, they just heard that youngsters mother say:
Isnt this a mistake, this spirit master academy, possesses the reputation that on graduating the academy one can sessfully be an imperial viscount?
The youngsters father somewhat uncertainly said:
This is what Spirit Halls people said, should not be a mistake. But this academy truly is a bit worn down.
The youngster said:
Dad, I mustnt study here, its too shameful. I still could go to Suotuo intermediate spirit master academy, right. How to say, at junior academy I was also considered a talent.
The youngsters father frowned, saying:
Since weve alreadye, lets wait a minute, right, maybe this is a kind of test. The genuine academy not here at all.
Simr dialogue was absolutely not rare in the lined up crowd, the majority of the faces of the youngsters and parents disyed a strong disappointment.
Tang Sans gaze did not stay on these applicants for too long, his gaze looked ahead of the queue, to the application ce. Eyesight and hearing promoted under the effect of Mysterious Heaven skill, he was vaguely able to hear the dialogue there.
The old man sitting behind the desk epting applications looked to have azy appearance, to speak a bit pleasantly about his clothes they were simple and unadorned, what he saw, was like an elderly viger, even without the lively look of Holy Spirit viges old Jack.
At this moment, a youngster came before the table to apply. The old manzily said:
Application fee is ten gold spirit coins, put it in that chest.
The parents following the youngster hastily fished out ten gold spirit coins and ced them in the nailed together wooden chest to the side.
Extend just a hand.
The youngster as told extended his hand before the old man, the old man kneaded the hand a little while, shaking his head towards him, saying:
Your age is wrong, you can leave.
The youngster was stunned a moment, turning his head to look at his parents, more than ten years old children as precocious as Tang San could be not many.
His father hastily fixed a smile saying:
Teacher, my son has only recently passed his thirteenth birthday, you see, couldnt you be flexible once?
The old man a bit impatiently said:
Dont affectter people. Do you not know the Academys rules? Our ce only epts children under thirteen years old. Exceeding thirteen years of age, without exception are not epted. You can leave.
The youngsters father said:
Then our application fee
The old man without a trace of politeness said:
An application is generally not refunded.
A y figurine still was three tenths a warrior, the youngsters father could not help but angrily say:
This clearly is a swindle for money. Withdraw our application fee, if not we will not leave. Had I known earlier this Shrek Academy was this rotten, we should not havee.
The old man shot him a nce, indifferently saying:
Mubai, someone wants their application fee back, you handle it at once.
On the ground to the side, a persons figure suddenly leapt up,
Wanting the application fee back, after beating me, the whole amount is returned.
This person was exactly Dai Mubai, before because of sitting to the side, obstructed by the crowd, Tang San had not seen him. From that day when Tang San with Xiao Wu met him he was somewhat different, right now his expression was rather grudging.
Dai Mubai also did not speak nonsense, directly using his spirit power, releasing two hundred year and one thousand year altogether three spirit rings. Surging spirit power radiated out intangible pressure in the air, in the evil eyes a cold light continuously shing, regarding that father and son.
Chapter 17 — Academy Only For Monsters
Chapter 17: Academy Only For Monsters
Part 1
Between spirit masters, spirit rings were eternally the best word of authority, seeing that one thousand year spirit ring among three spirit rings on Dai Mubais body, the youngsters fathersplexion changed greatly, and leaving behind a sentence regarding our bad luck, pulled his son and quickly left.
Dai Mubai returned to his seat, evil eyes sweeping over the youngsters and parents there for signing up, threatening meaning abundantly clear. The oppressive force produced by the three spirit rings could not be endured by ordinary people. The current him was no longer like a wealthy spendthrift, but on the contrary like a hired thug.
After this scene, the lined up waiting people immediately reduced by a third, who still wanted to spend money in vain, let alone, when this Shrek Academy exterior before them made people not darepliment.
Again an applicant youngster came before the old man, he was followed by both parents, his mother full with confidence cing ten gold coins in the wooden chest, the youngster smartly extending a hand.
The old man kneaded his hand, faintly yellow gaze looking at the youngster, saying:
Exactly twelve years old. Release your spirit, let me have a look.
The youngster nodded, faint green spirit power releasing from within his body, a hundred year spirit ring rhythmically hovering up and down his body.
The hundred year spirit rings atmosphere was not weak, spirit appearing, a crude long vine spiralling around his body.
This spirit somewhat resembled Tang Sans blue silver grass, only, his spirit was not a grass, but directly was a vine, simr to Tang Sans second spirit rings ghost vine, merelycking the ghost vines poison.
The old man shook his head, saying:
Not qualified, you can leave.
The youngsters parents originally filled with confidence expressions, hearing the old man say their child was not qualified, the expressions on their faces immediately froze, his mother couldnt help but ask:
Why? My son in primary spirit academy was a student of great ability. Did you not see his spirit ring is a hundred year? Spirit masters possessing a hundred year spirit ring can not be many.
The old man indifferently said:
The first spirit ring being a hundred year spirit ring is naturally pretty good, only, he is only an ordinary person.
The youngsters father frowning said:
I do not get your meaning.
The old man somewhat impatiently got up from behind the desk, not only facing the youngsters parents before him, but simultaneously also towards the applicants lining up behind them saying:
Coming to our Shrek Academy, you should first be clear on the regtions. Without being clear anding here, you are only delivering the registration fee in vain, nothing more. Right now there is still time to regret. Do you not know the meaning of Shrek in our Shrek Academy?
The majority of the applicants on hearing the old mans words had nk expressions.
The old man coldly said:
Shrek is a kind of monster, even among spirit beasts it is still an odd existence. Our Shrek Academys meaning, is an academy only for monsters. One could also say, we only ept monsters, do not ept ordinary people. If age surpasses thirteen years of age, or spirit power does not reach over the twentieth rank, need not waste time here.
Tang San originally was of the same mind as Xiao Wu, regarding the Shrek Academy somewhat disappointed, but hearing this old mans words, the interest in his heart ticked up, an academy only for monsters? The other meaning of this word monster, wasnt that genius?
While speaking, the old mans body suddenly released an iparably tyrannical atmosphere, with Tang San and Xiao Wus strength both could not help but shiver all over, intense red light abruptly released from the old mans body, a longstaff possessing countless fine patterns appeared in his right hand, most terrifying was, altogether six spirit rings rose up from under his feet, their dazzling beautiful light immediately became the focus of the everyone present.
The six spirit rings colors were respectively one white, one yellow, three purple, one ck. Also meant one ten year spirit ring, one hundred year spirit ring, three thousand year spirit rings and one ten thousand year spirit ring. This looking like amon farmer old man, unexpectedly was a sixtieth rank or more spirit emperor level super strength.
Sixtieth rank, that indeed was sixtieth rank, ah, even in the entire Bk Kingdom, spirit masters ranked like this also absolutely could be counted on ones fingers.
The longstaff in the old mans hand, rung with a deep muffled sound out in all directions, practically making all the people stagger once.
Facing the dumbstruck three before him and waving his hand,
Next.
The light of the spirit rings vanished, all the spirit power also disappeared in a sh, the old man again resumed his previouszy appearance, as if he had not at all just released that previous spirit emperor atmosphere.
If there were still some parents unsatisfied because of the old mans words, then right now they appeared to all be keeping quiet out of fear, who dared offend a spirit emperor level force? Also a spirit emperor who possessed a ten thousand year spirit ring.
One must know, in battle, a spirit emperors strength, would be at least equal to a thousand elite soldiers.
In the eyes of the parents and applicant students the disdain and contempt in an instant vanishedpletely, a responsible for applications teacher was an at least sixtieth ranked strength, then, the strength of the faculty at this Shrek Academy must be to what degree?
But, very quickly the majority of parents faces all revealed regretful sighing expressions, silently bringing their children to leave.
Twelve years old attaining twentieth ranked spirit power or more, like what the old man said, that perhaps also was talent truly reaching a monstrous level.
Of the originally hundred long queue in an eyeblink only remained ten-something applicants.
The old man did not seem to mind the number of students, and started back with his application work.
The people able to stay behind, clearly were confident to pass this old man, and following were several applicant youngsters whose spirit power surpassed twentieth rank, possessing two spirit rings. After handing over the ten gold coin application fee, the old man told them their first entrance exam was passed, and could enter the Academys second entrance exam. The parents could not follow the examinees inside the Academy.
Part 2
While looking at the applicant before them, Xiao Wus mood already became excited, in a low voice next to Tang Sans ear saying:
This Academy looks very amusing, especially what that teacher said about only epting monsters not ordinary people, truly was most smart.
Tang San smiled slightly saying:
Right now you cant doubt Grandmasters urging, right. This Shrek Academy is in no way ordinary.
As a result of already lining up in front, they naturally also were able to closely see Dai Mubai seated behind the old man. Dai Mubai not only was in charge of settling arguments, he was equally responsible for bringing eligible exam students into the Academy.
Dai Mubai currently also finally saw Tang Sans pair, grim face exposing a slight smile, nodding towards them, again pointing at the teacher, spreading both hands, making a helpless expression. Clearly was telling them, this application must rely on your own effort, I am unable to help.
While using expressions to mutuallymunicate, suddenly, a light yi exmation pulled back Tang Sans gaze.
The old man responsible for receiving applications face revealed a bewildered indefinite expression, right now, in front of him stood a youngdy, just withdrawing the hand held out.
This youngdy had no parents forpany, only was alone. Wearing a simple white long skirt giving people a very neat feeling. Short ordered hair cut evenly with her ears, heightpared to Xiao Wu must be about half a head shorter, because of having her back to Tang San and Xiao Wu, they did not see her appearance, but from the skin at her neck were able to discover, that youngdys was extraordinarily fine, extremely delicate.
May I ask, can I pass the preliminary exam?
The youngdys voice was gentle and pleasant to listen to, somewhatcking in spirit, but sounding like velvet, making people have a kind of soft feeling.
Tang San from Dai Mubais gaze looking towards that youngdy was able to determine this girl was certainly very beautiful, because Dai Mubai in those evil eyes no longer revealed ice cold, but a wolfish light. Of course, it was that kind of wolf color.
The astonishment on the old mans face gradually vanished, saying with a frown:
Youing here, do the people at your home know?
The youngdy without directly answering his question, only slightly smiled and said:
All say teaching has no category, as long as I meet the Academys demands, you have no reason not to ept me, right.
The old man seemingly hesitated a moment, only then waving his hand to Dai Mubai, saying:
Bring her inside.
The wolf light in Dai Mubais eyes rapidly faded, recovering his cold expression, bringing the youngdy walking into the Academy.
The remaining students very quickly passed through the old mans first test, finally reaching Tang San and Xiao Wus turn. By now, after Dai Mubai sent through several examination students, also already returned to the old mans side.
Tang San suddenly realized, Dai Mubais expression transformed, with fixed eyes staring in the direction behind his back, as if seeing some unimaginable thing.
Tang San subconsciously turned around to look, although not forgetting his manners like Dai Mubai, his heart still was secretly shaken.
Behind him and Xiao Wu, the remaining exam students were down to one, and also seemed to have just arrived not long ago, that also was a girl, looking likepared to him and Xiao Wu seemingly still must be a little younger, ck long hair scattered over her shoulders, face slightly lowered, height not much different from the previous white skirt youngdy, skin also simrly fair. But, this youngdy gave people a kind of standing out from the masses feeling.
An extremely well developed figure that was actually somewhat inconsistent with her age, if not seeing her face, very likely one would believe she was an adult youngdy, especially that imposing bosom, even more could attract all mens attention. A standard for baby-faced boobs.
In contrast with her fiery figure, the youngdys facial expression was very indifferent, that was a kind of chill rising from the heart, pure cold, a pair of ck eyes that did not hold even a trace of vitality. Somewhat shing with her originally extremely beautiful face.
All four limbs well proportioned and slender, Both hands hanging naturally to either side, body releasing that kind of deathly still ice chill making people very ufortable.
Are you applying or not? If not applying you must not obstruct here.
The old mans voice pulled Tang San back from his train of thoughts. Tang Sans hand stung, when turning his head to look, he discovered Xiao Wu fiercely ring at him.
Were applying together.
Tang San with effort resisted the pain in his hand, having long since prepared twenty gold spirit coins he dropped them in the wooden box. Together with Xiao Wu holding out their hands.
The old man first kneaded Xiao Wus hand, with a nod, saying:
Your age is suitable.
As his hands shifted to Tang Sans hand, the previous light yi sound could not help but again reappear.
The old man as if in disbelief seemed to knead Tang Sans hand again, the expression on his face immediately bing odd. Raising his head to look at Tang San, saying:
Is your hand practiced in some spirit ability?
The reason he must knead the applicants hand, is to recognize the applicants true age by the bones in the palm, as this could not be faked. Kneading Tang Sans hand was extremely tough, so his sense of the state of the bones was still unclear.
Tang San trembled in his heart, nodding, said:
Yes.
The old man wrinkled his brow,
Hold up your calf.
Tang San as instructed lifted his calf. Leaving the table, the old man raised the trouser on his calf and kneaded a few times, Tang San immediately felt a tingling.
The old man nodded at Tang San, saying:
Muscle development is not bad. Bone age suitable. Good, release your two spirits.
Tang San and Xiao Wu looked at each other, simultaneously urging the spirit power within their bodies.
Blue and red light simultaneously leapt out, hundred year spirit rings simultaneously spiraling up.
Rabbit ears standing up, white fluffy fur growing on the backs of Xiao Wus hands, body subsequently also bing even more slender. Spirit jade rabbit body enhancement.
In Tang Sans palm grew a most ordinary blue silver grass, along with spirit ring effect infusion lightning quick transforming into that grass vine like that day he fought Dai Mubai.
The old man only gave Xiao Wu a casual nce, gaze falling on Tang Sans body,
Unexpectedly its blue silver grass. Blue silver grass can also cultivate this quickly?
Tang San faintly smiled, saying:
Teacher, arent you only epting monsters here? Dont I count as a monster?
Part 3
The old mans face revealed a rare smile,
It indeed is a small monster. Mubai, bring them inside.
Yes.
Dai Mubai came to meet them, revealing a smile towards Tang San, but his gaze seemed to still be fixed behind Tang Sans back.
Led by Dai Mubai, Tang San and Xiao Wu followed him together to enter Shrek Academy, which also was that vige.
Dai Mubai said:
I knew you would be able to pass smoothly. Theter tests should also not be any problem.
While speaking, he still could not help turning his head to look at the Academy gate opening.
Xiao Wu unhappily said:
Looking at what? Still thinking of that disaster girl?
Dai Mubais brows wrinkled, saying:
What do you understand. I feel the atmosphere on that girls body is very like mine, not only is it simr, but also still has a kind ofplementing effect feeling. Among spirits, thinking to encounter aplementing spirit is extremely difficult. But if meeting, if joining hands, ones spirit strength would increase twofold. This is the so-called Spirit Harmonization ability.
Xiao Wu involuntarilyughed saying:
Then that means, that girls spirit should be a tigress?
Dai Mubais face revealed some embarrassment, saying:
Its possible.
Entering the vige, they were able to see, it was all wooden buildings, using the words simple and unadorned to describe the buildings here was only appropriate.
Not walking far, Dai Mubai brought them to an open space. Around were wooden buildings, this vacantnd appeared to be about five hundred square metres or so, Just at the centre of Shrek Academy.
The previously passed preliminary exam students were before them, distinct spirit power fluctuations making the air shiver irregrly.
Dai Mubai pointed at the lined up exam students ahead, saying:
You take the second exam here, the teacher will tell you how to do it. I still must go out to take a look, if that girls spirit truly agrees with mine, in which case I also must capture her.
Finished speaking these lines, Dai Mubai hurriedly left, Tang San and Xiao Wu ording to what he said like that reaching the end of the exam student line ahead.
Meanwhile, a soft voice resounded.
Selling sausage, selling sausage. Have a gander, have a look, passing by or passing through you must not miss it. Oscar brand sausage, tastes beautifully fragrant and sweet. Price convenient, quantity yet ample. Only five copper coins for one. Eat Oscar brand sausage, guarantee you will even easier pass the entrance exam.
Tang San and Xiao Wu inclined their heads to see, only saw alongside not far away, a man pushing a wagon where he peddled. A burst of meat scent disseminating from the wagon, already already some of the lined up students had bought.
The man standing behind the cart wore simple grey clothes, neat short hair, across his entire face a full beard, but having a pair of peach blossom eyes, gaze roaming between, especially towards the girls in the exam student ranks. Xiao Wu naturally also difficult to escape his scanning gaze. Very difficult to believe, that such a soft feminine voice would issue from a like this straightforward adult.
Tang San said to Xiao Wu:
There are still several people ahead of us, you also did not eat much for breakfast, do you want to eat a sausage?
Xiao Wu inclined her head saying:
It smells pretty good. Lets try that.
Tang San nodded, letting Xiao Wu stand in line, he walked in the direction of the cart on his own.
Coming close, he was able to see that sausage salesmans height was not much different from his own, on the cart was also nailed a board, on which was carved two words, Sausage Monopoly.
The salesman seeing a person approach, immediately enthusiastically said:
Come for sausage? Oscar brand sausage, offering sincere treatment to all. vour guaranteed.
Tag San with a slight smile said:
Uncle, Ill trouble you to give me two.
That salesmans expression suddenly became rigid,
You-, what did you call me?
Tang San was also stunned,
I called you uncle, ah, is there a problem?
The salesman said with a bitterugh:
Of course theres a problem, and still a huge problem. Little brother, this year I am just fourteen years old, yet you unexpectedly call me uncle?
Eh , you are just fourteen?
Tang San shocked looked at this person before him.
The salesman confirming said:
Thats right, Im Oscar, this year Im fourteen years old, a Shrek Academy junior student, you cant call me uncle just because my hair is a bit lush.
Tang San was speechless, looking at Oscars thatrge thick beard on his face, in his heart secretly saying, someone this hairy could not be described as just a bit lush.
You really are only fourteen years old?
Tang San could not help but ask.
Oscar nodded confirmation, saying:
Of course, I am an Academy student, anyone you ask all know Im fourteen.
Tang San in his heart secretly said, worthy of being a Monster Academy, a fourteen years old youth whose beard could unexpectedly reach this kind of length, also absolutely counts as out of the ordinary.
Oscar picked up two bamboo skewers from his cart, piercing two ten centimetre sausages and handing them to Tang San, the two sausages were previously roasting together on a charcoal brazier on the cart, emitting a rich aroma.
Tang San took out a silver coin and handed it to him,
Senior, truly am embarrassed, just now was myck of manners.
Oscar softly said:
It doesnt matter, afterwards many many times visit my sausage cart is fine.
Tang San straightforward said:
No problem.
Tang San, what are you doing?
Dai Mubai was bringing thest exam student, who also was that ice cold youngdy he previously stared at for a long time.
Oscar gave Dai Mubai a look, immediately revealing a painful expression,
Dai Mubai, have youe to eat sausage?
Drop dead.
Dai Mubai gave him an unhappy re,
You really cause the Academy to lose face, I seem to have warned you many times, do not sell sausage in the academy. It couldnt be you want to let people vomit? Tang San, you cant eat this sausage.
Tang San puzzled asked:
Why?
Dai Mubais facial expression became somewhat odd,
Little Ao, you take out the source of new sausage.
Oscars expression immediately became awkward,
Boss Dai, theres no need, right. We even have been fellow students for several years, like this you will let newly arrived little juniors to haveints of me.
Part 3
Dai Mubai coldly snorted, saying:
I am only giving Tang San a warning, thats all, Tang San is my younger brother, and cannot be your equal. Hurry up, dont make me hit you.
Oscar clearly dared not provoke Dai Mubai, helplessly extending his right hand, somewhat wretchedly using his that soft voice to call out.
I your father has a big sausage.
Yellow light suddenly condensed in his hand, two yellow rings of light rose up from under Oscars feet, immediately following, an exact copy of the sausages Tang San held appeared in his palm.
Eh ..
As Tang San heard Oscars line I your father has a big sausage, his entire person somewhat froze. This line indeed had too many possible meanings. Before speaking of the quality of these sausage, or whether edible. Only Oscar having spoken that line he still dared not eat. Especially, as this sausage was bought for Xiao Wu.
Sensing Tang Sans gaze starting to be angry, Oscar hurriedly exined:
There is nothing I can do about this. When using food system spirits, wanting to let food change, one must join with different spirit incantations, these incantation words, are not something I want to shout out. And also, the quality of my sausage is by no means an issue.
Tang San lightning quick returned the sausages in his hand to the stove,
Your sausage, still is leaving you to your eating. Dai Dage, thank you for the warning.
Monster, indeed a monster. Tang San somewhat did not know whether tough or cry, fortunately he had not eaten that sausage, otherwise this face would certainly lose greatly.
The ice-cold youngdy Dai Mubai brought in was only coldly looking at Oscar, walking towards the queue. Oscar innocently shrugged at Tang San,
Have pity on my delicious sausage, unexpectedly nobody eats. Ai.
Dai Mubai red at him,
You be a bit careful, go selling sausage outside the Academy. Tang San, I bring you to pass the exam.
The two returned to within the queue, Xiao Wu looked at Tang Sans empty hands,
My sausage?
Tang San shared a look with Dai Mubai, both unable to help it, the two immediately burst intoughter.
The ice-cold youngdy stood behind Xiao Wu, in her eyes shed a trace of a smiling expression, coolly saying in a low voice:
Silly.
Xiao Wu was unable to make heads or tails of theirughter,
In the end whats the matter? Dont tell me that sausage wasnt tasty?
Tang San covered Xiao Wus mouth, pulling her to his side, in a low voice recounting the previous affair next to her ear.
Hearing Tang Sans words, Xiao Wus beautiful face immediately turned a deep red,
You boys, really is mortifying. How could there be this odd spirit.
Dai Mubai smiling said:
This is Monster Academy, spirits naturally have fantastic oddities of every description. However, Oscar this fellow in the academy is also considered out of the ordinary. His that spirit is without any potential for attack, but among food system spirits, its ssified as top quality. After all, he can supply meat. Only when this fellow uses his spirit, those incantations really are too disgusting. People familiar with him, absolutely will not eat those sausages he produces. I do not know whether it is because of the food system spirit, but his hair is much more lushpared to ordinary people, beard in one day of not shaving will be like right now, therefore, in the academy he also has a Big Sausage Uncle nickname. He himself runs what he calls the Sausage Monopoly.
This time, even Xiao Wu could not help butughing,
Big Sausage Uncle, it truly is an interesting spirit.
Dai Mubai pped Tang Sans shoulder, saying:
Walk, I bring you to pass the test. No need to line up.
Tang San said:
That is no good.
Dai Mubai said:
Be at ease, I am not favoring, this is your deserved treatment.
While speaking, he brought the two towards the front of the line.
Responsible for the second exam also was a senior teacher, because of previously buying sausage, Tang San still had not had time to see what the contents of this exam were.
Dai Mubai walked up to that teachers side, muttering several lines next to his ear, also indicating Tang San and Xiao Wu.
The teacher nodded, saying:
All right, you bring them directly to the fourth hurdle. Passing enrollment.
Dai Mubai returned to Tang San and Xiao Wus side, about to bring the pair to go inside the Academy. But the lined up examinees were not satisfied.
One male exam candidate said:
Teacher, whats going on? Why can those avoid the test to enter the fourth exam. Yet we must pass through?
The senior teacher calmly said:
If your spirit power is also over twenty fifth rank, then, you can also directly enter the fourth exam, need not waste time here with me. But if you right now when testing spirit power only have twenty first rank, then, you have to test one by one.
The male student unconvinced said:
Their spirit power is over twenty fifth rank? Thats impossible. We all are just twelve years old, how can such high spirit power appear.
Able to stand here, all had spirit power over twenty first rank, and also age not higher than thirteen years old youngsters. Originally at junior academy, existences like them, undoubtedly all had roles in the academy like stars around the moon. But reaching this Shrek Academy and repeatedly hitting a wall, their frame of mind could not help but have some changes.
Dai Mubai snorted coldly,
You wont do, but dont think other people also wont do. When I entered the Academy, my spirit power was twenty fifth rank. Tang San, give them a look at your spirit power.
While speaking, he picked up a white crystal from the desk and tossed it to Tang San.
The testing crystal was different based on level, its color also different, this kind of white crystal tested only the thirtieth rank or lower, if spirit power exceeded thirtieth rank, then the crystal would immediately burst.
Tang San at this understood why Dai Mubai persuaded him that this test was blow their status, of course, this test was to measure the candidates precise spirit power.
At that moment, he also did not speak, holding the white crystal and directly infusing it with his Mysterious Heaven skill internal strength.
Part 5
In a split second, only saw a brilliant white light released in Tang Sans hand, white crystal became as resplendent as a diamond, the intense brilliance filling every corner of the crystal, this clearly was evidence of spirit power on the verge of reaching thirtieth rank.
The teacher in charge of the test showed a pondering smile,
See, our Shrek Academy this year again will receive a pretty good little monster.
Tang San wore a slight smile, handing the crystal in his hands to Xiao Wu, he could not wish for other people toin about Xiao Wu, regarding Xiao Wu, he had absolute confidence.
Equal white light once again shone, thoroughly blocking the other exam candidates mouths, looking at Tang San and Xiao Wu in their eyes also immediately became monsters.
Twenty ninth rank, twelve years old attaining twenty ninth rank spirit power, was this a level humans were capable of reaching?
However, this monster title did not only appear among the two Tang San and Xiao Wu.
A melodious voice rose,
Teacher, I think, I should also be excused from the second and third tests.
The speaker was the youngdy who before Tang San and Xiao Wu registered to test, also caused the first teacher bewilderment. Right now Tang San and Xiao Wu just truly saw her appearance. Level with the ears short hair, extremely fair delicate skin, although her figure was unlike the ice cold youngdys heat, yet unusually harmonious, her entire person looked to give people a kind of earthy feeling. Somehow looked like she was a highly educated noble youngdy.
If speaking of thatst to enter youngdy as an iceberg, then she was a warm spring wind, her gentle and beautiful smiling expression infecting everyone in her surroundings.
With a slight smile walking up in front of Xiao Wu, nodding towards her. Xiao Wu subconsciously handed her the crystal.
Bright white light once again appeared, although it did not have the intensity of Tang San and Xiao Wu, it still absolutely surpassed twenty fifth rank spirit power level, appearing to be about twenty sixth rank or so.
Just when she thought to inquire from the testing teacher whether she also could directly go to the fourth test, she suddenly discovered, the crystal in her hand was missing. Another figure had already quietly appeared at her side, immediately following, shining white light once again radiated. The lightpared to when she infused spirit power still must be a bit more powerful, even to the extent of twenty seventh ranked spirit power.
This sudden appearance, was exactly the ice cold youngdyst to follow Dai Mubai here.
The testing teachers face was repeatedly covered by surprise,
Monsters one after another, this year especially many. All of a sudden there are four. Good, good, apparently, I have water to ask for a raise. Mubai, you bring these four together to the fourth test.
Yes.
Dai Mubai respectfully answered, evil eyes with aplex expression looking at the ice cold youngdy, then turning around and walking towards the inside of the academy. This time, no students again raised an issue. Strength was sufficient proof.
Among the four exam candidates, only Tang San and Dai Mubai had a rtionship regarded as pretty good, while following him inside, asked:
Dai Dage, the entrance exam altogether only has four tests?
Dai Mubai nodded, saying:
Altogether four tests. The first you already went through. It was to reject applicants with spirit power short of twenty first rank, or possibly age exceeding thirteen years old. This filters out most people. The second test is conducted to appraise spirit power and spirit. Merely having great spirit power is not sufficient to prove future growth potential, this test mainly tests the spirit, only spirits possessing sufficient growth potential, furthermore previous cultivation developing in a proper direction spirit masters can enter the third test. Of course, if the spirit is extremely extraordinarily freakish, one is also able to be chosen. In this way little Ao originally passed.
Regarding Dai Mubais words, Tang San very easily understood, after all, Grandmaster in this respect already instilled in him thoroughly. Equal spirits, but picking different development directions, means future results are also different. This second test mainly was filtering out those examinees spirit who also had the first two spirit rings whereter conflicts with cultivation could ur.
Dai Dage, but my spirit is blue silver grass. It should belong to the least growth potential spirits. Why
Dai Mubai smiled straightforwardly, saying:
You also need not be modest, how would I still not know your strength? The Academy provisions, if an applying exam candidates spirit power exceeds twenty fifth rank, then, no matter what the spirit is, can directly pass the second and third trials. Like one strength subduing ten, even if your spirits quality is somewhatcking, but your spirit power is far above, relying on spirit power superiority, still will be a formidable spirit master.
Xiao Wu could not help asking:
What is the third test?
Dai Mubai said:
The third is to test the examinees own spirit application level. Only having spirit power and growth potential wont do, simultaneously still need to controle the own spirits strength. the higher rank of the spirit the more difficult to control, this very easily bes an issue. If regarding spirits control one cannot attain a certain degree, then, this proves the spirit master is insufficiently diligent. Students like this we also do not ept.
Tang San immediately understood his meaning, Dai Mubai said, a spirit somewhat hard to control, like his second spirit, that monstrous hammer, its weight was iparably oddly great, and also along with his spirit power increasing, that hammers weight also unceasingly increased. Tang San thought to himself, even if using Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method, under peak conditions, he still only could swing that hammer three times.
Not waiting for Xiao Wu to ask again, Dai Mubai continued with the fourth test,
The fourth is to test the examinees actualbat experience. Some students own spirit is not bad, regarding spirit control also not bad. But from childhood living in a noble family, long in a privileged environment. Fundamentally without any understanding of the outside world, let alone fighting. This kind of student, the Academy also wont ept. The Dean said, pampered and spoiled since childhood absolutely refused.
Chapter 18 — Motionless Bright King Zhao Wuji
Chapter 18: Motionless Bright King Zhao Wuji
Part 1
Hearing Dai Mubais words, the four people following him were silent for a time, it was still Xiao Wu who couldnt help but first open her mouth,
You are picking students like picking a wife. This also is too strict. Its no wonder that teacher at the entrance said only monsters are epted here. People able to pass these four exams, maybe also only are monsters. I very much want to ask once, how many students does Shrek Academy currently have? Every year recruits how many students?
This time it was Dai Mubais turn to show a wry smiled.
Our Shrek Academy from founding until now, in twenty years, has altogether enrolled forty two students. An average year has a little more than two students. This year all four of you might be recruited, which must be considered setting a record. Before this, the Academy already had two years without epting any students. Currently, in the academy in the process of studying students counting me altogether are still three.
Three?
Apart from the ice cold youngdy, Tang San, Xiao Wu and that beautiful youngdy practically cried out simultaneously.
Dai Mubaiughed mockingly at himself,
In the entire Douluo Continent, we can be considered as the only Academy where there are more teachers than students. Even after enrolling you, our Academys students numbers will in no way surpass the teachers.
Tang San said:
Like this, how can the Academy continue existing? Without a supply of students, it should be without ie.
Dai Mubai said:
Why else do you think the Academy would be such a small vige? Its because of theck of funds. If not for my home still sponsoring some, the Academy might have closed downst year. If this year again was without recruits, then, us three people studying, would be Shrek Academysst students.
Then why did the Academy not rx some when people tested to apply? The applicant people I saw also could not be regarded as few.
The gentle and beautiful youngdy said doubtfully.
Dai Mubai exposed a reverent expression,
The Dean said, better to have nothing, no matter when, even if it meant closing Shrek Academy, than to ept rubbish. Only monsters. You know what the Academys graduation requirements are? This is already not an intermediate spirit master academy, nor an advanced spirit master academy. Because our requirements are different from theirs. We only want students thirteen years old or under, who also must be true genius. But the Academys graduation requirements, are to exceed fortieth rank, and moreover before being twenty years old exceeding fortieth rank, attaining spirit ancestor level just to permit graduation.
The Academy in total has enrolled forty two students, but truly graduating, only has fourteen people. After these fourteen people left the academy, not one was a person unable to receive worldwide attention. Among them are the most remarkable, right now already Spirit Halls youngest elder, authority and prestige second only to the pope. The rest who did not graduate, were unable to before twenty years of age attain fortieth ranked cultivation or were killed while hunting spirit beasts. The Dean said, insufficient to reach forty first rank, must not go out and make him lose face.
Saying thisst part, Dai Mubais mood clearly became excited, concerning that Shrek Academys dean, he clearly was extremely reverent.
Tang San smiled, saying to Dai Mubai:
Im very d, to be able toe here.
Dai Mubai sighed, saying:
Bk Kingdoms royal family originally nned to sponsor the Academy, but demanded the Academys graduates must swear fealty to the royal family, and were immediately refused by the Dean. Our Shrek Academy is also ipatible with other academies, in no small measure pushed aside, therefore just bing this current appearance.
Tang San suddenly found, he very much longed for being able to meet that dean Dai Mubai spoke of, he very much wanted to see, after all what kind of person, was able to for twenty years continuously persist in establishing this kind of academy.
Weve arrived.
Dai Mubai halted his steps. By now, they had reached another open space. Thispared to that previous second exam location was much smaller, only two hundred square metres or so. One looking like he was over fifty years old middle aged man sat napping on a chair.
Teacher Zhao, Im bringing people to take the fourth exam.
En? This year there is a fourth exam? Unexpectedly its still four people.
The middle aged man opened hazy sleepy eyes, somewhat surprised looking at the four male and female youths before him, as ifing across some manner of inconceivable affair.
Dai Mubai said:
Not only are there four people for the fourth exam, but they still also were all excused from the second and third tests.
Teacher Zhaos eyes shone, standing up from the chair, his stature was not tall, and appearance very ordinary. But looking extremely rugged. Compared to twelve years old Tang San he still was somewhat shorter in height but unexpectedly gave people a majestic feeling.
Wide shoulders resembling city walls, jacket basically unable to cover his whole body that was like cast from steel full of powerful muscles, although the expression on his face was amiable, the sturdy stature virtually gave people a kind of intense pressure.
Four surpassing twenty fifth rank, not bad, not bad, apparently this year there are not few little monsters. Mine is thest hurdle, passing my trial, you will be able to formally be members of Shrek Academy. However, my trial cannot be so simple to pass. Realbat experience is necessary for every spirit master to possess. What I examine, is your capability in this respect.
Smiling his gaze swept from Tang San across the others, mildly looking at them,
Im called Zhao Wuji, since you four are all excused from the second and third exams, I will personally apany you to y. Right now I give you one stick of incense of time toe to a mutual understanding and discuss. After one stick of incense, the test begins. The test contents, are for the four of you together to withstand my attack for one stick of incense of time. With only one person able to persevere to the end, it counts as you all passing. I hope you understand, dont try cheap tricks, there are no people able to use speed to escape this range. At the same time, I can also advise you, relying on one persons power to obstruct my attack is also impossible. Mutually coordinating together is your only chance of sess.
Part 2
Teacher Zhao, this is not so good.
Dai Mubai hesitatingly said.
Zhao Wuji started at him, saying:
What isnt good. The deans not here, in the Academy Im the greatest, what I say is good is good. Good, I will light the incense. Your time is not much, make your preparations. Little Bai, you also can also tell them about my strengths properties, let them have a little preparation.
Having spoken these lines, from somewhere he pulled out a stick of incense, fingers pinching over the tip of the incense, unexpectedly directly igniting the incense, in an instant, the incense was already stuck in the ground, and moreover did not have the slightest tremble.
Having finished this, Zhao Wuji again sat back down on his chair closing his eyes to continue sleeping.
Tang Sans four had not had any particr feeling because of this teacher Zhaos suggested testing method, on the contrary Dai Mubais face was solemn, towards the four saying:
Youe over here a bit.
The four crowded at his side.
Dai Mubai said with a grave expression:
This time I also am unable to help you. Didnt expect teacher Zhao to suddenly personally do this.
Xiao Wu smiling said:
This teacher Zhao could not also be like that old man by the gate, a spirit emperor level strength.
Dai Mubai shook his head, saying:
No.
Xiao Wu smiling said:
Then dont worry. How to say, we four also all have close to thirtieth ranked strength, with four to one, as long as strength gap is not too wide, dont tell me one stick of incense of time wont do?
Dai Mubai looked at her, expression a bit like he was looking at an idiot,
If you think teacher Zhao is that good at holding back his attack, then then youre gravely mistaken. Correct, teacher Zhao certainly isnt a sixtieth rankedyer spirit emperor grade spirit master, he is a seventy sixth ranked spirit sage. Beast spirit, battle spirit sage. He is the academys deputy chairman,posite strength second only to the Dean.
Tang Sans four peoples pupils practically contracted simultaneously, seventy sixth ranked? In their impression, let alone the less than thirtieth ranked them, even if it was confronting a ten thousand man army, a spirit sage level spirit master was still able to move unhindered with ease.
Xiao Wu not daring to believe said:
He is seventy sixth ranked? Butpared to that gate old man he looks much younger.
Dai Mubai calmly said:
Age can neverpletely represent the issue. Theres not much time, I simply tell you teacher Zhaos expert abilities, afterwards you must immediately design a strategy to counter him, otherwise, let alone one stick of incense, being able to withstand his first attack counts as not bad.
Tang Sans four peoples expressions became solemn, facing a seventy sixth ranked spirit sage level, that could not be a joking amusement.
Tang San who was from Holy Spirit vige had the legends of a spirit sage, that only was legends, nothing more, but before his eyes this spirit sage was near now, and also still became their test advancement examiner.
Dai Mubai said with a wry smile:
Originally teacher Zhao only was the proctor responsible for the fourth test, nothing more, your adversary should be me. Only must be able to endure my attacks for one stick of incense of time, considered passing. But who knew today he would be that abnormally strung, unexpectedly would personally put his hand to it.
Teacher Zhaos spirit is a Vigorous Vajra Bear, its a kind of powerful beast spirit. The whole body does not have any weakness, defensive power is extremely terrifying, even if it was a spirit master of the same level, would still be very difficult to cut open his defense to cause him harm. Even though speed is not what teacher Zhao is expert in, between you and him the spirit power gap really is too big, in this respect also cannotpare to his even higher speed. Teacher Zhaos most is powerful in physical attack power and defense power. In the Academy hes nicknamed Motionless Bright King. Let alone you four, even if adding me, still might not be able to obstruct his attack for one stick of incense, right now I only hope teacher Zhao when attacking you will not take it so seriously.
Has no weak point. Four simple words already dered Zhao Wujis formidable area.
The short haired beautiful youngdy suddenly cried out,
He unexpectedly is Motionless Bright King Zhao Wuji. On the Continent missing for ten years, didnt expect him to be a teacher at Shrek Academy. Originally, Motionless Bright King Zhao Wuji with Spirit Hall had a disagreement, Spirit Hall wanted to punish him, but he simply rushed through from within sixteen bishops siege. Afterwards that matter also was left unsettled. Spirit Halls bishops, are all at least sixtieth ranked or more spirit emperor level, that time Zhao Wuji should also only have been sixty something ranked. Right shouldnt he be more difficult to deal with.
Dai Mubai silently nodded, saying:
At least, I never saw teacher Zhaos appearance at all his strength. Therefore, you hope for the best. Among teacher Zhaos seven spirit rings, the first two are hundred year spirit rings, the third spirit ring and the fourth spirit ring are thousand year, theter three spirit rings are entirely ten thousand year. And also, the seven spirit rings are adding both attack and defense. You should be able to imagine his frightfulness. Right now, you first get familiar with each other, announcing your names and abilities, having a look how you should best match abilities to withstand Zhao Wujis exam.
Tang San first opened his mouth,
Im Tang San, tool spirit blue silver grass, twenty ninth ranked control system battle spirit master.
Xiao Wu looking at Tang San speaking, second said:
Xiao Wu, beast spirit rabbit, twenty ninth ranked assault system spirit master.
The level with her ears short hair youngdy hesitated a moment, then spoke:
Ning Rongrong, tool spirit seven treasure zed tile pagoda, twenty sixth ranked auxiliary system spirit master.
Finally the ice cold youngdy as before cold and detached, indifferently said:
Zhu Zhuqing, beast spirit hell civet, twenty seventh ranked agility attack system spirit master.
Just as the four people left their introductions, including Dai Mubai, among the four peoples gazes focused on one person. This person attracting the others attention, was that short hair youngdy Ning Rongrong.
Tang San shocked said:
Your spirit is seven treasure zed tile pagoda. That means, youe from the Seven Treasure zed Tile School?
Seven treasure zed tile pagoda this kind of spirit ording to legend, on the entire Douluo Continent, could only be possessed by children directly rted to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School.
Part 3
Master of that seven treasure zed tile pagoda this tool spirit could be evaluated with only simply one line: In all the Continent, the most formidable auxiliary tool spirit. The bestpanion for all fighting system spirit masters.
Among Spirit Halls six signs, not among the three signs on Grandmasters token tile, among them was the seven treasure zed tile pagoda.
Ning Rongrong stuck out a cute little tongue, saying:
Dont stare, Im no different from ordinary people. Ive stealthily run away from home. Lets first speak of our present test again. My spirit is seven treasure zed tile pagoda, two spirit rings. Able to variously increase everyones speed and strength attributes. Amplification about thirty percent. Sustaining until one stick of incense goes out is no problem.
Thirty percent amplification, this already was a considerably good number, but Tang San knew, the reason Grandmaster named this seven treasure zed tile pagoda the most powerful auxiliary system spirit existence, was because of for every spirit ring upgrade, not only able to evolve the upgrade of a kind of attribute, simultaneously, still would allow each preceding spirit rings attribute upgrade to increase ten percent again.
Also to say, if Ning Rongrongs spirit power attained thirtieth rank or above, not only could she increase one more type of attribute, but also the possessed attribute amplification effects would be forty percent. And so on. At seventieth rank able to in a moment increase seven types of attributes by eighty percent. It was this kind of terrifying effect.
If having this kind of seven treasure zed tile pagoda spirit master auxiliary, practically could by itself in a moment double their actual strength. Regarding surpassing strong spirit masters, seven treasure zed tile pagodas amplification effect was in that case even higher.
In either of the two heavenly imperial regions, only having Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools spirit masters appear, immediately all would be a spirit master organization fighting for the goal. Receiving ten thousand peoples attention.
Fortunately, seven treasure zed tile pagodas amplification effect did not stack, in other words, if having two seven treasures zed tile pagoda spirit masters, the amplification would only be ording to the effect of the highest spirit power.
Seven treasures zed tile pagodas biggest weak point was having no firepower, requiring gathering battle spirit masters to defend. But volunteers to be seven treasure zed tile pagodas protector was definitely not few. Among them including at least two among spirit masters top level existences, title Douluo. On the entire Continent, seven treasure zed tile school was absolutely ranked in the top three schools.
As for what kind of amplification effect would emerge on seven treasure zed tile pagoda finally reaching eightieth rank and nieth rank, only their schools inner core members were able to know. All along it was Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools biggest secret.
Dai Mubai drew a deep breath, saying:
You fours matching is contrary to what one might expect pretty good, without duplicate system spirits. How to resist teacher Zhaos attack, you decide on your own.
Tang San considered, saying:
Ning Rongrong is in charge of supporting us three, then, Xiao Wu is in charge of the main assault, Im in charge of controlling teacher Zhangs attack, restricting him as far as possible, simultaneously supporting Xiao Wus frontal charge. Zhu Zhuqing, Ill trouble you with the nk, relying on your speed to pin him down.
Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong nodded, Zhu Zhuqing looked at Tang San, and finally also nodded slightly, having agreed with his proposal.
Within this short time, they could only use this kind of simple tactics. As for the result, they could only use actualbat to test it. No matter how to put it, they all had never run into such a formidable opponent, the opponents strength reaching what degree they still could only fight to find out.
Discussion is over.
Zhao Wujis resonant voice resounded, the four people turned to look, that stick of incense on the ground had already burnt to the end.
Teacher, we can begin.
Dai Mubai nodded towards Zhao Wuji, quickly stepping back to spectate on the side. Even though this was an abnormal fight, to see Zhao Wuji put out his skill, as a strength domination type of spirit master, he naturally would not let slip this learning opportunity.
Zhao Wuji once again stood up, both hands grasping each other, loosening his wrists, creating repeated sounds of cracking bones making peoples teeth ache, the intangible pressure suddenly increasing even more.
Zhao Wuji in his hand once again held out a stick of incense, without waiting he ignited it, Ning Rongrong already taking the lead for action.
Seven treasures zed tile pagoda.
Body floating in the air spinning all the way around, dazzlingly beautiful seven colored light immediately released from inside her body, only seeing that seven colored light condensing, within Ning Rongrongs right palm already sat a one cun tall seven colored pagoda.
The treasures light flickering, noble air pressing, Ning Rongrong wore a slight smile, entire person looking to float in the air like an immortal. Two yellow spirit rings rose up from underneath, quietly hovering around her body.
Seven treasure words, first spoken: Strength.
The first spirit ring rose up, enveloping the seven colored pagoda, at Ning Rong Rongs left hands directions, three streams of bright light simultaneously shot out, separately enveloping the bodies of Tang Sans three people.
Immediately, a warm energy bubbled up from the four limbs hundred bones, three people suddenly felt like their whole bodies were brimming with strength, spirit power continuously rushing up within like it was boiling.
Zhao Wuji somewhat shocked looked at Ning Rongrong,
Man, among this years examinees theres unexpectedly one of the seven treasures zed tile n. Pretty good, pretty good, that old ghost Flender must be excited this time.
While speaking, he effortlessly threw the already ignited incense in his hand, sticking in the ground.
Seven treasure words, second spoken: Speed.
Again three streams of bright light floated out, Ning Rongrongs second spirit ring also disyed its effect.
The bodys lightness made Tang San feel like he had lost his weight, in his heart secretly gasping in admiration, seven treasures zed tile pagoda sure enough was not named in vain, worthy of being called the first spirit in auxiliary system. Speed and strength simultaneously increasing thirty percent, immediately made him feel like his power had greatly increased.
Right at this time, Zhao Wuji moved, not at all rushing over towards Tang Sans four people, instead both legs half crouching, both fists simultaneously pounding the ground.
Part 4
Not good.
Tang San cried out, the moment Zhao Wuji started his attack, he already understood what the opponent would do.
Grandmaster once said, if one day encountering an opponent from Seven Treasures zed Tile School, then, within the first moment, must first dispose of the Seven Treasures zed Tile School spirit master.
Zhao Wujis attack clearly was not directed at Ning Rongrong alone, but this area attack of his clearly was for the purpose of first interrupting Ning Rongrongs seven treasures zed tile pagoda auxiliary effect.
One blue and ck long vine abruptly flew out, on the vine were not sharp thorns, because it only had the effect of Tang Sans first spirit ring, the long vine twisting like lightning around Ning Rongrongs waist, Tang San simultaneously leaping up himself, also bringing Ning Rongrongs body into the air.
With a dull rumbling sound, the earth shook violently, a wave of yellow earth abruptly released along the ground towards Tang Sans four people.
Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing responded very quickly, Xiao Wu jumping ahead, Zhu Zhuqing leaping to the side, simultaneously sweeping past the quake, Tang San jumped at practically the same time as Xiao Wu, including jumping height there was not much difference.
Xiao Wu, above.
Tang San shouted, lifting both hands and pushing from his chest.
Xiao Wu basically did not need to look with her eyes, she still knew the location of Tang Sans hands, the two had been together for six years, and long ago already attainedplete understanding. Both feet stepping in Tang Sans palms, with the help of Tang Sans pushing strength, abruptly shooting just like an arrow towards Zhao Wuji below.
Attacking was the best defense, at this time passively taking a beating, letting Zhao Wuji disy hisplete power, they definitely would not have a chance. On the contrary it would be better to rece guarding with attacking, and perhaps still be able to dy for a little time.
Zhao Wuji looking at his fists hammering the ground did not react, on the contrary smiling widely. In a moment Xiao Wu pounced at at him, he still did not dodge, both hands on the contrary behind his back, making a show of allowing Xiao Wus attack.
Xiao Wu naturally would not let slip such an opportunity, pouncing body in midair curling up, rolling forward, when about to reach Zhao Wuji, this delicate body stretched open, within a short time, she already underwent aplete midair spirit body enhancement process, both feet simultaneously stepping on either side of Zhao Wujis neck.
With two muffled simultaneous sounds, Xiao Wus both feet urately stepped on Zhao Wujis shoulders, but Zhao Wuji did not even sway, grinning,
Seems to be without any strength, little girl.
Xiao Wu snorted coldly, without strength? Then Ill let you have a look at strength. Both her feet as if glued to Zhao Wujis shoulders, toes suddenly turning in, separately pointing at the main arteries on Zhao Wujis neck, delicate body twisting with all her strength, turning in midair.
If it only was Xiao Wus physical strength, she seemingly would be unable to drive Zhao Wujis body, but right at this moment, more than one person could take part.
Zhao Wuji suddenly felt his whole body tighten, full of sharp thorny vines already frantically twining around his body, regardless of arms or legs, the binding waspletely sturdy. The vines were extremely tight, intense paralysing poison abruptly discharging. Simultaneously, vines welling up from the ground pushed at his body, making both his feet leave the ground.
While one persons strength is big, without feet on the round he was unable to stabilize his body. Zhao Wujis body under the driving force of Xoai Wus feet was immediately brought to revolve in midair. Currently, his body still was bound full of Tang Sans blue silver grass, like a blue and green giant cabbage roll.
Having Ning Rongrongs seven treasures zed tile pagoda support, no matter if it was Tang San or Xiao Wu, right now they disyed spirit power already surpassing the thirtieth rank level. Xiao Wus body revolving quickly in midair abruptly flipped back, forcibly driving up Zhao Wujis body.
Both hands supported on the ground, she directly made a scissor motion with her legs, if this was an ordinary person, first of all the neck would by Xiao Wus both feet directly snap, finally further even drop on their head.
Relying on the substantial backflip, for this times drop Xiao Wu already used her full strength.
Spinning and spinning is also quite amusing.
Zhao Wujis muffled voice resounded in midair, Xiao Wu suddenly felt her rapidly rotating body suddenly be unable to move, both legs unexpectedly again unable to drive the opponent down, with an abrupt vigorous sound, her originally backfliping body was unexpectedly forcefully brought back up.
With a peng sound, the vines over ZHao Wujis entire body burst, scattering in all directions, both legs again stably settling on the ground.
But at this time, Zhao Wujis expression suddenly transformed slightly, with a low roar, his body abruptly expanded. The entire body originally frightfully muscled practically expanded to twice its size, even height in a split second also grew by one metre, the whole person bing extremely powerful.
Seven dazzling spirit rings simultaneously appeared, just like what Dai Mubai said, two yellow, two purple, three ck, seven terrible spirit rings attaching to his body.
Dingdingdingdingdingdingdingding
A repeated concentrated crisp sound rose from Zhao Wujis back, Xiao Wu using this chance, toes lightly pointing at Zhao Wujis shoulders, lithe body sticking close to Zhao Wuji flipping back down, scorpion braid stretching out, like a quick serpent winding around Zhao Wujis left ankle, entire body simultaneously exerting.
That concentrated clear sound, was Zhu Zhuqingunching her attack.
When she first began dodging, she alreadypletely disyed her speed, worthy of being called an agility attack system battle spirit master, her speed was so rapid, even Dai Mubai somewhat gasped in admiration. Most dreadful was, Zhu Zhuqings motions were without a trace of sound, entire body quietly leaping up, quietly attacking, without any wasted energy, also without spirit power piercing sound.
Dai Mubai after spirit body enhancement, had ten fingers extending sharp des like tiger ws, but Zhu Zhuqing after undergoing spirit body enhancement, her cat ws were shaped like spikes.
Part 5
After body enhancement, Zhu Zhuqings both eyes simultaneously changed, left eye dark green, right eye clear blue, long hair naturally docile on her back, body in the course of moving left a slight mirage, making it very difficult for people to catch her precise location. But her attack also had extreme attraction. Sharp ws specially looking for vitals, to the extent that Zhao Wuji had no choice but to release his spirit.
Zhu Zhuqings timing for entering the battle was beautifully grasped, just right when Zhao Wuji sent out power to destroy Tang Sans blue silver grass, and moreover after pulling back Xiao Wus body appeared a moment of rxing his strength. Otherwise, her attack power also would have been insufficient to split open Zhao Wujis attack.
But, after Zhao Wujipleted spirit body enhancement, Zhu Zhuqings attack could no longer so easily produce effect. Zhao Wujis body was like cast from steel, under her cats ws full strength strike, also could only puncture Zhao Wujis clothes.
Xiao Wus Soft Skill was stopped for the first time. No matter how she used force, she was unable to make Zhao Wujis body move a hairs breadth. Even after her backflip, both hands striking Zhao Wujis knee joints, still was equally unable to produce effect.
Xiao Wu in her heart was greatly worried, but right now shepletelycked the means to hold the opponent.
In fact, it wasnt that Xiao Wus soft skill wasnt strong, but was because her soft skill beingpletely restrained just enough by Zhao Wuji. Xiao Wus first spirit rings added ability required the bodys flexibility to control stop the opponent to be able to release, ssified as a one hit certain kill effect. But right now the gap between her and Zhao Wujis strength were indeed too far, even if it was under Tang Sans assistance, it was still impossible to contain Zhao Wuji. Unless her spirit power was able to reach close to Zhao Wujis level, to Zhao Wuji this kind of single-minded physical strength spirit master, her soft skill effect was the worst.
By breaking blue silver grass, Tang Sans expression immediately became pale, but at this time he without a trace of hesitation, already dashed forward a sudden big stride, thick vines once again appearing on Zhao Wujis body, dying his preparations to send out strength a moment, precisely blue silver grass second spirit ring ability, parasite generation effect.
With the help of this moments opportunity, Tang San already arrived before Zhao Wuji, and Zhu Zhuqing also quietly appeared at Zhao Wujis back, of the two cat ws one grabbing at his throat, one at his ear, searching for the human bodys weakest regions.
Taking advantage of the opportunity of Zhao Wuji not yet having struggled free of blue silver grass, Tang Sans fist abruptly aimed at Zhao Wujis stomach.
Zhao Wujiughed heartily, also not hurrying to throw of blue silver grass, stomach bracing, very clearly, he was thinking to have a look at how much strength Tang San had.
In Tang Sans eyes shed a light, Zhao Wujisughter suddenly stopped, because he astonished discovered, Tang Sans fist seemingly at full strength striking his stomach was light as if nothing, but he because of by spirit power concentrating on his stomach, immediately a feeling appeared somewhat as if using the wrong force.
With Tang San and Xiao Wus strength of course was insufficient to force Zhao Wujis body, but if it was his own power, it was different.
Tang Sans swinging right fist suddenly became a palm, the palm absorbing, in an instant exerting Controlling Crane Catching Dragons reverse force, pulling Zhao Wujis body to stagger forward. Simultaneously stretching his right leg forward, kicking at Zhao Wujis toes. Even if Zhao Wujis spirit power was tyrannical, under circumstances like these he lost bnce.
Tang Sans grasp of timing was also not inferior to Zhu Zhuqing, relying on Controlling Crane Catching Dragons ingenuity, he was adding Zhao Wujis own strength to his own to drive Zhao Wujis body.
Rise.
Tang San shouted loudly, both arms exerting, unexpectedly by Zhao Wujis body abruptly lifting.
Xiao Wu.
The moment Zhao Wuji waspletely off the ground, Xiao Wus ability also finally disyed its effect.
Two slender thighs in a sh twined around Zhao Wujis waist, both hands grabbing his ankle, on her body the first spirit ring releasing light, then bringing Zhao Wujis body to fiercely rotate three times in midair, cing Zhao Wujis head downwards, heavily striking towards the ground.
Zhao Zhuqings previous attacks although without damaging effect, still imperceptibly interfered with Zhao Wujis adaptability, together three peoples strength, finallypleted this attack.
A thick blue silver grass vine formed at Xiao Wu bringing Zhao Wujis body about to strike the ground an instant before twisting around her waist, Zhao Wuji head down, rotated again towards the ground, but Xiao Wu by Tang Sans blue silver grass was abruptly brought up, twisting cleverly in midair without dropping.
Hong
Zhao Wujis after spirit body enhancement huge body heavily rammed the ground. The entire head unexpectedly sinkingpletely into the soil.
Xiao Wu nimbly dropped down, just onto Tang Sans shoulders, sole foot on Tang Sans right shoulder, both arms stretching levelly to maintain her bodys bnce, gasping big mouthfuls of air.
She already used her full strength with the attack just now, if not for Tang Sans ingenious Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, she would still be unable toplete her focused two spirit ring abilitys Soft Skill Certain Kill Drop.
Little San, we didnt do it too heavily?
Xiao Wu somewhat nervous asked.
Tang San shook his head,
Zhao Wuji still hasnt used a spirit ability.
He nced at the side on the ground. Right now, that stick of incense had only burned one third, thats all. But under the previous joint attack, the three Tang San, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing could say had spared no effort, using all they had.
Parasite blue silver grass on Zhao Wujis body was rapidly withdrawn by Tang San, he could not want his blue silver grass again being burst by the opponent, even though blue silver grass consumed not much spirit power, always when it was destroyed its spirit power consumption was unusuallyrge.
Zhao Wujis both arms pushed on the ground, pulling his head out.
Previously they hadnt looked carefully, right now could see clearly his appearance after spirit body enhancement.
Zhao Wujis entire body was covered by ayer of thick brown fur, his height unexpectedly already surpassing two metres fifty, the muscles on his whole body coiling like dragons, light brown revealing a tyrannical atmosphere, seven spirit rings continuously rhythmically revolving around his body.
Chapter 19 — Tang San’s Hidden Weapons
Chapter 19: Tang Sans Hidden Weapons
Part 1
Zhao Wujis pair of hands became especially massive, just like big palm leaves.
Just as Tang San said, previously Zhao Wuji had not used any of his spirit power, before when Zhu Zhuqing was attacking his weak points, even he all had not thought he must use spirit body enhancement.
Speaking of him as a seventy sixth ranked spirit sage, several twenty something spirit grandmasters truly were too puny. He was only toying with these children, loosening up his body, thats all.
But, generally one often must pay the price, precisely because he underestimated them, again adding Tang Sans three people to Ning Rongrongs seven treasures zed tile pagoda amplification their actual strength already exceeded thirtieth ranked level, though they still did not have that corresponding perfection from practicing, immediately let this Motionless Bright King eat his fault.
Zhao Wuji patted the dirt from his head, unhappily saying:
Truly fuck his eighty year old mother to be tripped by children, apparently, at odds with you at several serious points were on the point of death. Little Bai, what are youughing at, tomorrowe find me for a realbat lesson.
Eh
Watching from the sides apparently Dai Mubai had beenughing in his sleeve at Zhao Wujis appearance with head and shoulders covered with dirt, right now hearing Zhao Wujis words, the smile did not appear again.
Children,e. Well continue.
Zhao Wuji advanced withrge strides, walking straight in Tang San and Xiao Wus direction. The twos previous implicit recognition matching had given him a remaining profound impression.
Xiao Wu, meteor person hammer.
Tang San called out.
Xiao Wus toes on Tang Sans shoulders, once again pounced, merely this time she no longer was going hands first, but became feet first, kicking straight for Zhao Wujis head.
At the same time, ten blue silver grass simultaneously surged out from around Tang Sans body, from different directions tangling around Zhao Wuji.
Zhao Wuji raised his hands to smack towards Xiao Wu, but who could have imagined, Xiao Wus body still had not reached before him, but suddenly changed direction, this palm of his naturally only pped the air. Xiao Wu swept across from the side, one leg kicking at Zhao Wujis shoulders.
Originally, the so called meteor person hammer, was hidden weapon Meteor Hammers clone, reying on blue silver grass binding, Tang San controlled Xiao Wus body moving nimbly in midair,unching an attack. Unfortunately, the defense power of Zhao Wuji they faced was truly too unreasonable, even if his dodging ability didnt matter, wanting to touch his body could not be so easy.
Common hidden weapons were divided into four main categories, hand thrown, mechanismunched, wire system, drug spray. Like a Meteor Hammer, Red Holding Lasso, Flying w, these were all ssified as wire systems. Although less secret than other types of hidden weapons, other hidden weapons were unable to have the same extraordinary attacking power.
Zhao Wuji also looked distracted by this kick, in the light brown eyes finally revealed a somewhat serious expression. These several children could all be his students, if again letting them make this kind of disy, he would lose too much face, how could he stillter instruct them?
Zhu Zhuqing would not stay idle, in a moment of Zhao Wuji advancing on Tang Sans pair, on her body the two yellow spirit rings also simultaneously shone up, one blue one green both eyes pupils abruptly stood up, quietly elerating forward, body in a sh soaring, entire person under spirit power was wrapped midair into a ball, rapidly rotating dashing towards Zhao Wuji.
Within her that round silhouette, only saw w images one after another, exactly her second spirit ring ability, Hell Hundred ws. Relying on the bodys rapid rotation and cat ws prating attack power, in an extremely short time inflicting a hundred attacks on the enemy, furthermore attacking the same location, its formidable power extremely astonishing.
When Zhao Wuji was hit by Xiao Wus kick, also exactly the moment Zhu Zhuqings Hell Hundred w struck his back. Hell Hundred w was like a rapidly rotating saw toothed gear, lightning fast cutting Zhao Wujis back.
Hou
A bellow abruptly resounded, in Zhao Wujis eyes a cold light released, both fists abruptly gripping tight. Among the seven spirit rings on his body, the first yellow spirit ring in a sh shone up.
Intense golden light exploded out in practically a split second, fully engaged in Hell Hundred w Zhu Zhuqing was immediately sent flying, in midair issuing a wretched groan.
Dai Mubai strangely quickly appeared where she was about to drop, catching her in his arms. Discovering Zhu Zhuqing had already passed out from the jolt, and both arms also already dislocated.
Simultaneously suffering cmity still was Xiao Wu, her kick at Zhao Wuji, body only just brought up by Tang Sans blue silver grass, as Zhao Wujis attack unleashed, on Tang Sans body blue silver grass also flew out just in time to bind Zhao Wujis body.
In that intense golden light, this all became useless effort. Although Xiao Wu was not in as close contact as Zhu Zhuqing, still flew up from the jolt, Tang Sans blue silver grass whether it was close to the body or still not close to the body, each within three metres around Zhao Wujis bodypletely rebounded back, and near the body even more was smashed to pieces.
Three muffled sounds practically simultaneously resounded. Receiving the biggest wound was Zhu Zhuqing, next was Xiao Wu.
Violent shaking force caused Xiao Wu in midair to spout out a mouthful of blood, whole body tingling, directly blue silver grass brought her to drop in Tang Sans arms.
Although Tang San received the lightest wound, only was under blue silver grass pull by the shock suffering burning agony, but Xiao Wus injuries caused him again to be unable to maintain his calm.
Zhao Wujis disy, was precisely his first spirit ring ability, Motionless Bright King Body. Despite that only being a hundred year spirit ring, the same spirit ability, used with different spirit power, the effect also was different. Relying on seventy sixth ranked spirit power, this hundred year spirit rings bestowed ability reached ample effect. Attack and defense integrated, immediately breaking Tang Sans trios joint attack.
This was power, a spirit sages true strength
Ning Rongrong was also greatly anxious, right now that stick of incense had just burned down half, but while her seven treasures zed tile pagoda included every kind of auxiliary attribute, it did not incorporate any treatment. She only had two spirit rings, additional effects also only were that many, again feeling anxious and useless.
Part 2
Zhao Wujis speed suddenly became faster, in seemingly only one step reaching before Tang San, immense palm lifting, the second spirit ring on his body simultaneously shining, bursting into loudughter, the palm under spirit rings infusion in a sh became golden, its bulk magnifying to twice its size, directly swatting at Tang San.
Xiao Wu was currently still at Tang Sans chest, Tang San naturally could not let her take his ce to obstruct this palm, and he hastily pulled her away, but it was not a simple action, making him lose his own opportunity to evade.
But at this time, on Xiao Wus body the second spirit ring shone, both her eyes suddenly turning blood red, with fixed eyes gazing towards Zhao Wuji.
Zhao Wuji only felt a spell of dizziness in his brain, startled, this descending palm naturally also became slow moving, spirit power also weakening more than half, golden light releasing in his eyes,
Good, unexpectedly has a confusion type spirit ability.
The red light in Xiao Wus eyes contrasted with the golden light in Zhao Wujis eyes, suddenly groaning loudly, she directly fainted at Tang Sans chest. Mouth and nose simultaneously overflowing with blood.
Tang San was practically subconsciously drawing support from this opportunity, using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, breaking away from Zhao Wujis attack range.
Zhao Wujis palm also did not truly p down, he furthermore had unexpectedly harmed these children.
Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu.
Tang San anxiously called out several times, hurriedly imparting Mysterious Heaven skill within Xiao Wu. But Xiao Wu did not react at all.
Zhao Wuji did not pursue and attack again, standing there, saying
She will be fine, although the confusion type spirit ability has good effect, the gap between her spirit power and mine is too big, suffering her own spirit power bacsh, naturally also can only have this result. Same as your that blue silver grass incidentally being ineffective on me. Let her sleep one night, tomorrow shell wake up recovered.
Gaze shifting to Ning Rongrong, Zhao Wuji slightly smiling said:
I need not have another shot. Seven treasures ze tile school little girl. You lose. You several still are toocking. Even unable to resist for my one stick of incense of time. This is the disparity of actual strength.
Hugging the soft like silk Xiao Wu, Tang San slowly raised his head, his ck pupils without any emotion,pletely abstruse.
Holding Xiao Wu he slowly turned, walking in front of Ning Rongrong,
Could I trouble you, first help me take care of Xiao Wu a moment.
Ning Rongrong stared nkly a moment, removing her seven treasures zed tile pagoda spirit, receiving Xiao Wu into her arms. Although her spirit was auxiliary nature, spirit masters all had spirit power, their bodies were naturally much stronger than ordinary people, holding Xiao Wu one girl counted as nothing.
Having delivered Xiao Wu to Ning Rongrong, Tang San turned and walked towards Zhao Wuji.
Zhao Wuji was stunned a moment,
What, you still want to continue? Im afraid that you could not receive my attack even once. My second spirit ring ability Vigorous Vajra Palm cant be so easy to withstand.
Zhao Wuji of course could not because that stick of incense had notpletely burned out refuse these four children before him to enter Shrek Academy, in fact actually the opposite. The strength which these children disyed made him greatly pleasantly surprised. Not only did each ones actual strength all have characteristics, but also under the prerequisite of not previously exercising together unexpectedly were able to coordinate with this implicit understanding. The limits of their future prospects could not be measured. With the Academy only were three students topare, only strong or not.
The reason hisst words were a bit unkind, was hoping these children because of their talent would note to be haughty, previously Shrek Academy was not at all without cases where because of pride lead toter strength progress being slow-moving. Zhao Wuji could not hope for these several good saplings before him to walk a crooked road. Only he didnt expect, Tang San unexpectedly would walk back, alone being this courageous already made Zhao Wuji greatly admire him.
Tang San shook his head, saying:
I am not at all asking to continue with your present exam.
Zhao Wuji somewhat disappointed said:
Then you are saying, you will concede?
Tang San again shook his head,
No, I hope I can with you fight earnestly one bout. Everything starting afresh. Please again ignite a stick of incense. If I persevere for one stick of incense of time, then, please permit us four to simultaneously enter Shrek Academy.
Zhao Wuji like smiling yet not smiling looked at Tang San, saying:
Then if you cannot persevere? Do not forget, just now you four people together, ultimately still lost.
Tang San could on his behalf make the decision, even could on behalf of Xiao Wu at present make the decision, but he could not substitute for the additional two. Turning his head to look at Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing.
Currently, Zhu Zhuqings dislocated arms were already taken care of by Dai Mubai, herself alsoing awake, only was breathing weakly, although unexpectedly remained at Dai Mubais chest, she at present was already without strength to stand up.
Ning Rongrong slightly smiled towards Tang San,
Tang San, we arerades in arms. From childhood my father instructed me, one cannot abandonrades in arms. Worstes to worst we will leave together, in any case we already failed the test. The imperial capitals academy certainly will not reject us.
Tang San again looked towards Zhu Zhuqing, Zhu Zhuqing seemingly without strength to speak, but strongly bracing her body, nodded to Tang San.
Even though today just was the first meeting, hisrades trust, as if bestowing Tang San iparable strength. Turning around, once again facing Zhao Wuji,
If I lose, then we together will leave.
Zhao Wuji looked at the several children before him, the more he saw the more he liked, bursting into loudughter saying:
Good, good, then let me have a look, what power you still possess to ward off my attack. As you wish.
Zhao Wuji once again ignited a stick of incense, sticking it in the ground.
Tang Sans both feet stood in a not not stance, over the whole body power slowly condensing. Finally this time, he already did not n to conceal his actual strength. Xiao Wu being wounded to unconsciousness to his mind brought about enormous provocation, deep in his heart he was even more brimming with self incrimination. As a big brother without protecting well his younger sister, if he could not on behalf of his little sister retrieve justice, then for what reason could he still be called big brother?
Part 3
Although it was the first time meeting Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, their trust made Tang San resolve to let them see his true power. As for Dai Mubai, for some reason, regarding thatpared to his own spirit power more formidable youth, Tang San from the beginning had a kind of trustworthy feeling.
Tang San still deeply remembered Mysterious Heaven Treasure Records overall key lines, one forever must not try to disguise as a hog eating tiger, otherwise one very easily will really be the hog.
Currently he only justpletely understood the meaning of these words. If just now they faced not Shrek Academys teacher, but an enemy. Then, perhaps Xiao Wu would have found it very difficult to escape. And if his genuine unique skill still had not been used, wouldnt it have be a lifelong regret? Therefore, Tang San resolved to no longer hide, he also realized this Motionless Bright King Zhao Wuji before him came to see what degree his actual strength actually reached.
Without Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda amplifying strength and speed, Tang San clearly felt his body was a bit heavy, both arms slightly trembling, letting his body as soon as possible adapt to the current state of affairs. Simultaneously, both his hands already gradually became white, a white lustre like jade. Between the ten fingers, faint streams of qi seemingly moved. Head lowered, making the opponent unable to see his alreadypletely turned purple pair of eyes.
Zhao Wuji clearly felt Tang Sans body atmosphere have some slight transformation, clearly spirit power did not at all consequently strengthen, but he did not know why, at his Spirit Sage level actual strength he felt some danger.
One twenty ninth ranked child unexpectedly would let him have a feeling of danger? Zhao Wuji somewhat disbelieving, pressed to use his first spirit ring ability Motionless Bright King Body, walking towards Tang San withrge strides. His speed was not at all fast, but his pace was extremely steady, under each step, the ground would faintly tremble.
Teacher Zhao, take care.
Tang San suddenly ferociously raised his head, in his eyes a purple light abruptly rich and powerful, seeing his those purple eyes, Zhao Wuji was immediately startled, underfoot pace also slowing. After all, relying on eyesight confusion attacks, was among spirit abilities the most difficult kind to resist. Previously when shing with Xiao Wu he nearly got the worst of it.
But very quickly Zhao Wuji realized, in Tang Sans eyes the purple light did not at all have any attack effect. And at his this slowing. Tang Sans hands hanging on either side of his waist swiftly rose.
Chichichichichichichichichichi , Ten cold lights at Tang Sans both hands ten fingers lightly twirling burst forth, separately shooting towards Zhao Wujis eyes, shoulders, throat, heart, knees, genitals and abdomen. The ten cold lights attacking locations unexpectedly were not the same, furthermore aiming for all the vitals.
The ear piercing air splitting sounds startled Zhao Wuji, in all his ability, nimbleness was his least expert kind, after spirit body enhancement, although his speed increased somewhat, because of the huge build, added to its astonishing defensive power, when facing enemies he would choose to the way of meeting force with force.
To suddenly be confronted by the extremely urate ten cold lights, Zhao Wuji reacted very quickly, a pair of bear paws one up one down, above obstructing his eyes, below obstructing his lower body. With a deep roar, on his whole body spirit power burst forth, Motionless Bright King Bodys full power pressed into use.
Tang San after emitting the ten cold lights, body had not paused the slightest amount, using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, lightning quick retreating backwards.
Ten cracking sounds echoed practically simultaneously, the ten cold lights pierced Zhao Wujis body, but in the tyrannical golden light, they all bounced back, and furthermore did not cause Zhao Wuji any harm.
Tang San in his heart was secretly shocked, one must know, what he shot was ten Prating Bone Nails, among small scale hidden weapons, Prating Bone Nails weight was considered a heavy kind, again adding his internal strengths urging to the Prating Bone Nails prating properties, unexpectedly still could not give Zhao Wuji a trace of an injury, one could clearly see how tyrannical Zhao Wujis defense was. Dai Mubai saying hepletelycked weak points, certainly had not been without justification.
Figure turning, again throwing out an additional ten cold lights.
Completelycking weak points? In Tang Sans eyes shed a trace of cold, possessingpleteck of weak points, in fact the whole body was a weak point. Only breaking one point, only was his opportunity location.
In retreating, between Tang Sans hands like butterflies passing flowers generally throwing in front or shooting, together continuously shooting out cold lights from his hands, starting to specially search Zhao Wujis body for a vital spot.
In Zhao Wujis heart the shockpared to Tang San was still bigger, it was still his first time encountering an opponent like this. If both sides actual strength had been equal, he knew he would already have lost. Tang San was shooting hidden weapons not only urately, but also simultaneously attacking many different locations, dodging was extremely difficult.
Willow Leaf Knife, Flying Locust Rock, Gold Coin Dart, Prating Bone Nail, a variety of hidden weapons blooming in Tang Sans Sky Filling Flower Rain technique, flying straight, flying nted, spiralling behind, but the final target was only one, that was Zhao Wujis body.
Zhao Wuji clearly felt these hidden weapons extreme prating strength, if not at full strength operating Motionless Bright King Body, even he might very possibly be injured therein.
However, undergoing high speed contact, Zhao Wuji also resigned himself to clearly feel out Tang Sans this hidden weapon attack power, whole body glittering with Motionless Bright King Bodys golden light, withrge strides rushing over to Tang San.
In a moment Zhao Wuji rushed at him, that enormous Vigorous Vajra Palm again lifted, he without the slightest trace of hurry. Underfoot bing lightning quick withdrawal, Blue Silver Grass already spreading floating in the air, obstructing Zhao Wujis road forward.
The tough Blue Silver Grass waspletely insufficient to stop Zhao Wuji, but it was still able to dy him for a moment, omnipresent bindings, each time only a Blue Silver Grass hindered Zhao Wujis foot, already slowing down his speed, also as far as possible saving his internal strength.
Relying on Blue Silver Grass and Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, although Tang Sans absolute speed was not equal to Zhao Wujis, Zhao Wuji still was chasing after not on him, Vigorous Vajra Palm several times swatting empty air.
Part 4
But after Tang San fired the first round of hidden weapons, he also did not again continue with the hidden weapon attack, moving around the space, dodging Zhao Wujis attacks.
The reason why Tang San asked for his one on one battle with Zhao Wuji, first was because fearing hidden weapons identally injuring the other people, second, also was because one persons dodging space was evenrger, also without any concerns.
Right now, the surrounding several people spectating all looked somewhat straight, especially the period of time when on Tang Sans body hidden weapons were unceasingly flying out, in their hearts all full of astonishment. Whether it was Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong, or Dai Mubai. In their hearts all could not help but secretly feel a chill, they realized, if exchanging themselves for Zhao Wuji, perhaps, long ago already run away.
Tang Sans hidden weapons were fantastic oddities of every description, flying routes also extremely weird, wanting to dodge, was really too difficult.
Even if born from the Seven Treasures zed Tile School, experienced and knowledgeable Ning Rongrong still did not know his hidden weapons were ssified as what ns attack method. Butpletely able to feel these hidden weapons power.
Incense unwittingly burning, this moment, already burned down by one third of its length.
Zhao Wuji chasing Tang San suddenly stopped his feet, smiling scolding:
Fine you little monkey, still truly slippery. Want to dy like this? Cant be that easy. Third spirit ring ability, Gravity Increase.
The third spirit ring on Zhao Wujis body, a purple thousand year spirit ring abruptly magnified, but it was not an ability infused within his body, but was floating downward, directly merging into the ground.
Suddenly, Tang San only felt his legs seem to sink into a swamp, body abruptly bing heavy, as if his body weight had increased to twofold. But Zhao Wuji clearly did not suffer a shadow, with big strides dashing towards Tang San, in his eyes bringing a faint smiling expression, seeming to say, I would see where you still will run now.
A truly powerful spirit ability. Under the effect of gravity, Tang Sans speed clearly dropped, even though Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track steps were exquisite, under the influence of gravity again dodging Zhao Wujis attack already was somewhat pulling thepels exposing the elbows. Several times dangerously avoiding Zhao Wujis Vigorous Vajra Palm.
Zhao Wuji nced at the burning incense, the incense had already quickly burned halfway. In his heart also could not help but be somewhat anxious.
His majestic Motionless Bright King, handling one just twelve years old child unexpectedly was this strenuous, if this spread to the other teachers ears, how couldnt he be aughing stock? If this child was stopped. However, this exam also should be finished then.
Thinking of this, on Zhao Wujis body the fourth spirit ring also lit up.
Purple light glittering, making people wonder was, on Zhao Wujis body the fourth spirit ring unexpectedly flew out, like it was a long loop, overtaking Tang Sans body, directly covering him.
What was the meaning of this? Tang Sans heart was cold. But after this purple thousand year light ring covered his body, it did not give him any unwell feeling.
Zhao Wujiughed loudly,
Should be time to finish, able to force me to use my fourth spirit ring, you are qualified to enroll.
Speaking, he that sturdy pair of legs abruptly used strength, entire person jumping off the ground.
Tang San hurriedly shifted his location, but he shocked discovered, that jumping in midair Zhao Wuji unexpectedly followed his movement and direction, stilling in his direction.
He did not know that this was Zhao Wujis fourth spirit ring ability, Position Trace. In a short time of his fourth spirit ring locking on, then, within a hundred metres, he all could rely on jumping strength to in a sh pull into close range.
This ability to others cultivation patterns Spirit Masters point of view might not be of any use, but to physical strength type Zhao Wuji it was not merely useful. Relying on Position Trace to pull close to his opponent, his physical strength and attack had the biggest room to develop. To as quickly as possible end the battle, he just simply used this ability of his.
In Tang Sans eyes released a cold light, apparently, his n could only advance.
Soon unable to hide from Zhao Wujis falling body, he simply no longer dodged. In a moment Zhao Wuji dropped towards him, he immediatelyunched his second spirit ring ability, Parasite.
When previously Blue Silver Grass obstructed Zhao Wujis advancement, parasitic seeds already stealthily nestled on Zhao Wujis body, by now abruptly unleashed, suddenly appeared Blue Silver Grass immediately in midair sturdily binding Zhao Wuji.
The timing Tang San chose for unleashing Parasite was perfect, just the moment Zhao Wuji was about to fall to the ground, like this, Zhao Wuji was unable to after hitting the ground to firstunch an attack.
Tang Sans both hands simultaneously rose, only hearing nging sounds simultaneously rising, six cold lights spit out from within his sleeves, powerful crossbow bolts created ear piercing air splitting sounds, shooting straight for Zhao Wujis face.
Athough Zhao Wujis defensive strength was powerful, these suddenly appearing crossbow bolts still startled him, Motionless Bright King Body in a sh unleashing. Loud peng sounds. Within the spreading golden light, not only struggling free of Blue Silver Grass bindings, also repelling the six crossbow bolts shot towards him.
What was Tang Sans most expert skill? At least until now, it absolutely was not hand thrown type hidden weapons, just what he studied all his previous life was mechanism type hidden weapons.
The sudden start from the crossbow bolts made Zhao Wujis body break out in cold sweat, although his Motionless Bright King Body could repel the crossbow bolts, the crossbow bolts force of impact was extremely painful on his face, it could clearly be seen how powerful the force of the bolts was.
Simultaneously using Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, drawing support from the impulse released by Zhao Wujis Motionless Bright King Body, Tang Sans body once again leapt back, staying out of range of Zhao Wujis empty p.
Restraining within both arms, chest muscles flexing, a buzzing sound immediately echoed from Tang Sans stomach. Glittering like frost and snow a steel needle brought a thick fog puffing out from Tang Sans stomach, just right to meet the charging Zhao Wuji.
Tang San could also be considered the great master of a generation in mechanism type hidden weapons, the mechanism type hidden weapons he made could not need any power switch, relying on muscle contraction to start. Impossible to defend against.
Part 5
The tea fragrant mist made Zhao Wujis brain dizzy, Motionless Bright King Bodys defense naturally also dropped a bit. At this moment, Zhao Wuji clearly felt his chest ache. Lowering his head to look, horrified discovered, that steel needle fired from Tang Sans chest unexpectedly prated his Motionless Bright King Bodys defense, fully piercing his chest.
A paralysingly painful feeling in a sh transmitted via the nerves to Zhao Wujis brain.
Poisoned.
Zhao Wuji in his heart was shocked. Hurriedly once again pressing his Motionless Bright King Body, forcing the steel needle to jolt outside his body. But, the poison already transmitted within his body by the double effect of breath and blood.
Tang Sect could not only be about hidden weapons, Tang Sects poison was equally absolute. Even though Tang San these several years had not any chance to gather poisonous substances, he could not waste that original Datura Snake from the Datura Snake venomous fangs for use on that hidden weapon on his stomach, at the crucial moment, disying its biggest effect. On his stomach this hidden weapon, also was on his body one of very few kinds of hidden weapons capable of breaking Body Protecting Big Dipper Tail Qi. Called Powder Shooting Shadow.
Of course, Zhao Wujis Motionless Bright King Body defensive power was too strong, Powder Shooting Shadows sixty four steel needles also only could with difficulty puncture his skin, nothing more.
But like this was already sufficient. Datura Snakes speed although not sufficient to make Zhao Wuji lose capability to resist, forced him to divide spirit power to block the poison from spreading. This gave Tang San even more time to catch his breath.
However, Zhao Wujis pause did not at all let Tang San continue running, he on the contrary met Zhao Wujis charge face to face. Ten fingers simultaneously ejecting, ten minute golden rays shed through the air. If not watching attentively, one would even be unable to discover their existence.
As a hidden weapons master, with certainty shooting hidden weapons timing naturally was extremely important, Tang San undoubtedly aplished this bit, the time he chose was just while Zhao Wuji urged Motionless Bright King Body to jolt out the steel needle, for a moment defensive power was weak.
Relying on Purple Demon Eye to see clearly, Tang San was not only able to see clearly the opponents every move, he was even able to see around Zhao Wujis body spirit powers fluctuating intensity. Otherwise how could he also in this way just perfectly look for the opponents weak points? This was Purple Demon Eyes biggest effect.
Ten golden hair rays force had prated Motionless Bright King Bodys defense and quietly engraved on Zhao Wujis body, boring within.
Zhao Wuji only felt numerous simultaneous stinging pain reach his body, to his strong mental state, still could not help but draw in a breath, sore whole body spasming.
You
Zhao Wuji somewhat angrily, on his lips emitting a low howl, the fifth spirit ring, that glittering deep ck spirit ring abruptly shone. An intense bellow made the entire Shrek Academy shudder.
Tang San only felt all around simultaneously an immense sound pressure, his body uncontrolledly rising towards Zhao Wuji, from his bodys surroundings the sound pressure seemingly must force his body to break into pieces, this power already was not something he was capable of contending with.
Zhao Wujis Vigorous Vajra Bear spirits fifth spirit ability, Gravity Crush.
Did Tang San surrender like this? Of course not.
He sharply lowered his head, following a crisp crackling bursting sound, an extending seven cun crossbow bolt from his back abruptly shot out, shooting straight for Zhao Wujis bellowing mouth. Under circumstances where he himself was already controlled by the other side, still able to maintain such uracy, making people gasp in amazement.
Tense Back Flower Adornment Crossbow, a medium sized crossbow bolt. Shot with back muscle control. Only had one shot. But because the crossbow bolt was big, mechanisms stic force excessive, the destructive force among mechanism type hidden weapons belonged to the extremely powerful. By far could not bepared to Sleeve Darts.
Simultaneously, Tang Sans both feet knocked together, on the tip of each foot stretched out a three cun long sharp de, one flying kick towards Zhao Wujis throat, another only following noiselessly to kick at his lower vitals, under these disadvantaged circumstances, he still could respond by putting out such attacks, absolutely regarded as terrible.
Tense Back Flower Adornment Crossbowsunch speed was iparably fast, Zhao Wuji did not even have time to raise his hands, Motionless Bright King Bodys defense forcefully passed through by the crossbow bolt, shooting straight for his mouth.
In a desperate situation, Zhao Wuji disyed the formidablebat experience of a Spirit Sage, not at all frantic, his teeth closed, just in time to bite Tense Back Flower Adornment Crossbows bolt in his mouth.
Tense Back Flower Adornment Crossbows force of impact was extremely tyrannical, although Zhao Wuji bit it to a stop, his teeth by the shock loosened. Simultaneously, a sweet fragrance transmitted in his mouth from the crossbow bolt, managing to immediately make his brain go dizzy a spell.
Tense Back Flower Adornment Crossbow only had one bolt, how could Tang San possibly not do the above? The crossbow bolts hollow interior, inside contained a little bit of Datura Snake venom, once the bolt entered the enemys body, venom would immediately inject. Although currently the crossbow bolt had not pierced Zhao Wujis body, Zhao Wujis teeth also gave it sufficient pressure effect, this mouthful of venom, also naturally unrestrained delivered to him.
Pah!
Zhao Wuji spat out the mouthful of crossbow bolt, simultaneously both hands warding above and swatting down, resolving Tang Sans two legged attack, currently, Tang San already squeezed before him.
Are you a hedgehog?
Zhao Wuji snarled. However, because of eating the mouthful of Datura Snake venom, his tongue was a little numb, speech somewhat inarticte.
Let alone after entering Shrek Academy, even if previously when mixing in the Spirit Master realm, he also had not eaten such a loss. An ominous glint momentarily flickered in his eyes, about to re up.
However, Tang Sans attack still had notpletely concluded, at some time, in his left hand suddenly appeared a hammer, a pitch ck small hammer. After Zhao Wuji blocked his legs, the left hands hammer smashed towards Zhao Wujis face.
Chapter 20 — Oscar’s Big Fresh Sausage And Little Cured Sausage
Chapter 20: Oscars Big Fresh Sausage And Little Cured Sausage
Part 1
Still not done.
Zhao Wuji in his heart was secretly furious, resolving to give this little hedgehog before his eyes a bit of a lesson, right hand blocking in front of his face, left hands palm pping at Tang Sans chest. Of course, this palm of his did not use any amount of strength, only was because of his eating such a big loss, not once retaliating a little, his heart truly was uneasy. Of course, when this palm pped out, he already withdrew his ten thousand year spirit ring ability Gravity Crush, or else Tang San simply would be directly crushed to death by this ability.
Pengpeng, two sounds echoed simultaneously.
Tang Sans body flew out by Zhao Wujis palm p, among them one sound naturally was produced by him, body flying in the air, belching out a mouthful of blood.
His previous attack, could even be said to have exhausted his thoughts and ingenuity, exhausting his mind and internal strength, right now already was exhausted like amp dried up of oil, also how he endured this p of Zhao Wujis. Not passing out from the shock was already pretty good.
Dai Mubai released Zhu Zhuqing on the ground, figure shing, moving like flying to receive Tang Sans fall.
The other muffled sound belonged to Zhao Wuji. Originally he thought this only was another hidden weapon of Tang Sans, nothing more, his blocking Tang Sans hammer was that not very effortless? But, as that hammer smashed on his palm, he already felt mistaken.
That seemingly very small hammers power was deeply profound, even though Zhao Wuji promptly pressed his spirit power, he after all because of previously, under the double influence of Datura Snake venom and the pains over his body, his spirit power was somewhat insufficient.
The hammer smashing his palm, the palm again struck his face, blood immediately flowed from Zhao Wujis nose, again adding to that palm rubbing, immediately like opening a dyed cloth, his face bloomed like a great flower. The entire person a bit smashed senseless.
But that ck little hammer after smashing him, quietly disappeared.
Tang San supported by Dai Mubai, again coughed up a mouthful of blood, even though his injuries were not light, if only looking at the exterior, who would not believe just now this fight was Zhao Wujis win.
Of course, this was not to say Zhao Wujis strength was not powerful. He after all was fighting with exam students, by fearing to truly injure Tang San somewhat bound hand and foot, simultaneously he also thought to have a look at what level Tang San actually reached. He was also expert in physical strength, not expert in pursuit. Again adding Tang Sans hidden weapons sudden nature truly was too big, also among every kind of exquisite calctions, this just let the underestimating the enemy Zhao Wuji to eat a big loss. This also counted as greatly losing face. If it was a true fight, Zhao Wuji need only directly activate his fifth spirit ring ability, and Tang San would directly have been killed by him. The difference in actual strength was after all toorge.
If it only was a test, Tang San naturally would not be so desperate, but Xiao Wus losing consciousness aroused the bloodthirst in his heart. Again adding Zhao Wujis giving him enormous pressure, immediately made him erupt. Let alone the several clear-headed people here, even if it was Xiao Wu she also had not seen Tang Sans this days kind of full strength fighting appearance.
Dai Mubai looked at Zhao Wujis all over bloodstained face, wanting to smile but again not daring, hurriedly loudly shouting,
Oscar, Oscar, quicklye. You have vitality.
By means of spirit power pressing the voice, only had to be within this academy, probably nobody wouldnt hear.
Several yearster, when in the capacity of Shrek Seven Devil Boss Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai already won sess and recognition, was asked, among Shrek Seven Devils, who was actually the most terrible?
Dai Mubai without the slightest hesitation answered, it was Soft Bones Douluo Xiao Wu, for a very simple reason. Because she was Thousand Hands Douluo Tang Sans trigger. Directly provoking Tang San might not at all be serious, but if provoking Xiao Wu and arousing Tang Sans fury. Then, terrible matters would appear, Tang San in that case no longer was Thousand Hands Douluo, but was Thousand Hands Asura.
Dai Mubai all through his life was passionately romantic, even to the extent that within Shrek Seven Devils he was jokingly known as the Unrivalled Slut, but he had never teased Xiao Wu. Because he was an intelligent man, he absolutely did not want to confront a furious Tang San. And all this, was because before him urred this scene to remind him.
Vitality where, vitality where?
Oscars very characteristically soft voice somewhat excited came from far and near, very quickly, he appeared before everyone.
Maybe it was because he was too impatient, he even abandoned his cart, like this running over by himself.
Little Ao,e over.
Dai Mubai called towards him.
Oscar hurriedly ran over,
Boss Dai, were you calling me?
Dai Mubai nodded, saying:
Hurry, take out several sausages. They all sustained injuries.
Oscar was greatly happy,
Five copper spirit coins per sausage, finally do not forget to settle ounts with me. I your father have a big sausage.
During that monstrous spirit incantation, in his hand light shed, immediately a savory sausage appeared.
Dai Mubai signalled to Tang San with his eyes,
Eat. Although this fellows words are a bit nauseating, his sausages indeed have very good effect. This is the first spirit ring added sausage, can elerate the bodys recovery of injuries.
The sausage did not matter, but Tang San recalling that line of Oscars, at once could not help but have his stomach roll, hastily waving his hand,
My injury is not serious, only am somewhat out of strength. I will be fine if resting a moment. You still let him give sausage for others to eat.
Finished speaking, he immediately sat crosslegged upright, circting his breath.
Tang San not eating, did not mean other people also did not eat. For instance, someone who greatly lost face.
Oscar,e over, sausage, give me each sausage.
Zhao Wujis voice was somewhat fuzzy, also its no wonder he would be like this, although he relying on pure spirit power topel the poison not to spread, in a sh by the poison hitting, his tongue was still swelling.
Oscar blinked at him with those peach blossom eyes,
Who are you, ah? How did you enter our Shrek Academy, and still know my name.
Scoundrel, you want to receive punishment? I am Zhao Wuji.
From Zhao Wujis anger, a mouthful of air almost didnte up, narrowly spouted blood.
Part 2
At present this loss eater shouted loudly, he currently only wanted to quickly treat the injuries on his body well, after that acting threatening before several children must not get out. Otherwise he this Motionless Bright Kingter would be unable to get along.
Eh
Oscar very much wanted to ask Zhao Wuji how he would be like this, what Zhao Wujis actual strength was he could be very clear. But he very quickly saw Dai Mubai giving him a meaningful nce, as an extremely acute person, Oscar immediately withdrew the astonishment on his face, as if it had never been there, grovelinging before Zhao Wuji, handing over that sausage he took out just a moment ago, simultaneously chanting an incantation making everyone present not know whether tough or cry.
I your father have a little sausage.
Even if Oscar himself did not look so wretched, as this spirit incantation of his appeared, whether being wretched could no longer be significant..
One sausage only the size of his little finger appeared in his grasp, quickly handing it to Zhao Wuji.
Zhao Wuji also impolitely, one by one ate and swallowed the fresh sausage and cured sausage. Complexion immediately bing much better looking.
Dai Mubai with difficulty resisting a smiling expression walked back over to Zhu Zhuqings side. Immediately receiving Zhu Zhuqings extremely chilly nce.
Zhu Zhuqings injuries were not light, but she clearly was using her expression to inform Dai Mubai, you would dare let that vulgar Big Sausage Uncle bring over that sausage, you will definitely die.
Dai Mubai gave a helpless gesture, shaking his head towards her,
Be at ease. I absolutely would not make you eat that fellows thing. I could not bear it.
In Zhu Zhuqings eyes was cold expression, closing her eyes, looking yet not looking at Dai Mubai.
Eating Oscars big fresh sausage and little cured sausage, Zhao Wujisplexion immediately looked much better, the clothes on his body had in the previous fight already be very damaged, directly he tore off a strip, wiping the dripping blood from his face.
Oscars big fresh sausage had a treatment effect, the little cured sausage consequently was dispelling abnormal states, these two kinds of foods effect both were extremely practical. The paralysing feeling brought by the Datura Snake venom gradually faded, but acute pain made Zhao Wujis facial muscles twitch. Bowing his head to look, he discovered on his bodys skin had many swellings, twisted each and every one a walnut sized bulge, bursts of unbearable acute pain wasing from these bulges.
Teacher Zhao, did we in the end pass or not?
Standing to the side, among the four exam candidates the only onepletely intact Ning Rongrong pointed behind Zhao Wujis back, asking towards him.
Zhao Wuji turned his head to look, his burning incense had long ago already gone out. Angrily snorting,
Counts as you passing.
He currently also did not want to again remain, the feeling of being looked upon asughingstock could be ufortable. Turning around about to leave.
Teacher Zhao, wait a moment.
At this time, a somewhat weak voice rose, Zhao Wuji turned his head to look, the speaker was just now still circting breath Tang San.
After a moment at rest, Tang Sans consciousness apparently was a bit better, with difficulty standing up from the ground.
Little hedgehog, you still have what matter? I already passed you for the test.
Zhao Wuji looked at this youngster before him, in his heart was both hate and affection. Although he lost to this grownup, he still managed to inflict minor injuries, the fighting potential and fighting will this child disyed, absolutely was a monster among monsters.
Tang San said:
Teacher Zhao, I am sorry. Just now I was too impetuous. However, your actual strength to my point of view is too formidable, I had no choice but to make an all-out effort. I will help you take out the hidden weapons within the body. Otherwise, perhaps they would affect your body to some extent.
The concealed in Tang Sans fingernails ten Dragon Beard Needles were currently all on Zhao Wujis body, that swelling condition could not be casually resolved. For Dragon Beard Needle to take its golden natural form, although it was ssified as metal, it was not capable of maic attraction, again adding to piercing inside the body already being twisted up. Even if it was Tang San personally putting his hand to it, still must be under conditions not long after the injuries to be capable of removing, otherwise, in a short time deeply prating the flesh, in that case one could onlypletely cut open the injuries.
Fortunately, Zhao Wujis Motionless Bright King Bodys defense was astonishing, when fully using Dragon Beard Needle, Tang Sans internal strength was also already somewhat insufficient, therefore, Dragon Beard Needle only injured his skin, otherwise, if Dragon Beard Needle shot into the body, that could not be able to saved.
Hearing Tang Sans words, Zhao Wujisplexion looking somewhat well, face also could not help but redden so, after all, he was a Spirit Sage. Confronting a still less than thirtieth ranked child, he unexpectedly ended up using his fifth spirit ring. This clearly was the old taking advantage of the young. However, this little hedgehog also truly was difficult to deal with, that attack of fantastic oddities of every description, also truly opened Zhao Wujis eyes.
Tang San came over before Zhao Wuji, first making certain at once on his body the locations of Dragon Beard Needles, seeing the Dragon Beard Needles for the most part were tangled under the skin, without any prating deeply. He also breathed out.
After fighting Zhao Wuji with all his strength, the fury in his heart already faded. He instead was more or less regretful, after all the other person was a teacher, certainly not his enemy, yet he went at it rather seriously. Of course, under those kinds of circumstances before, confronting Zhao Wuji bringing that matchless valiant pressure, not using all his strength would be impossible.
Right hand once more bing a white jade color, his fingers lightning quick pointed on Zhao Wujis injuries in session, Controlling Crane Catching Dragon energy touching the area, a golden needle point already came out from under the skin. Tang San pinched each needle point and with an effort pulled, taking out a Dragon Beard Needle.
Zhao Wuji at this certainly received hellish suffering, after Dragon Beard Needle pierced the body it immediately curled up, intertwining together with his skin and muscles, this pulling outside, actually produced pain even if it was the insensitive Motionless Bright King, on his face could not help but twitch.
After Tang Sanpletely extracted the Dragon Beard Needles, on Zhao Wujis body already emitted ayer of dense steam, the whole body already covered by sweat amidst the acute pain, however he also could be considered unyielding, and unexpectedly had not uttered a groan.
Part 3
Again he ate a sausage supplied by Oscar. The open injuries on Zhao Wujis body began to rapidly heal, the pain also reducing correspondingly.
Tang San had just now not recovered much of his internal strength and was once again exhausted, this time he did not even speak, just directly passed out, fortunately Oscar at his side, hurriedly caught him.
Zhao Wujis strength was formidable, on his body the injuries were all on the surface. Under the use of Oscars fresh sausage and dried sausage, in a moments work he already recovered ny percent.
Looking at the unconscious Tang San in Oscars arms, Zhao Wujis brows wrinkled minutely, saying:
Mubai, you are in charge of getting these four new students settled. Tomorrow the term starts. You must not move the hidden weapons this Tang San littered all over, some are poisoned, wait until he wakes up and let him gather them himself.
Leaving behind these sentences, Zhao Wuji at this just turned and left.
Following Zhao Wuji walking in the distance with his eyes, Oscar supporting Tang San reached Dai Mubais side, letting Tang San also lean to the side. Looking at Tang San, again looking at the not lightly wounded Zhu Zhuqing and on the other side the unconscious Xiao Wu in Ning Rongrongs arms. Could not help but say:
Whats going on with teacher Zhao today? Menstruation came? Whats he up to making life difficult for a few freshmen?
Dai Mubai unhappily said:
Can you speak a bit louder, let teacher Zhao hear you better. Right now I reckon he is holding back a bellyful of fire, just dont know who he will find to vent on. Menstruation? I see youre menstruating. Thirty days a month. Approximately still can rest one day, barring February, still mustck two days.
Oscar somewhat resentfully said:
Dont say it so lewdly all right, there are still girls present.
Get lost, you have your Big Sausage Uncle ce, can you stillck lewdness? Well first settle down these few and then speak again.
While speaking, Dai Mubai stood up with Zhu Zhuqing from the ground, regarding Zhu Zhuqings ice-cold murderous gaze, he seemed to basically just not see it.
Oscar looked at Dai Mubai, again looked on the other side at Ning Rongrong, whispering,
Why are you holding those beautiful girls, while Im carrying a guy?
Dai Mubais evil eyes swept across,
This is a question of character.
When Tang San awoke from his sleep, outside the sky was already gradually darkening, somewhat drowsily opening his eyes, he discovered he was lying in a wooden house.
The room was not big, about than ten or more square metres, apart from the bed he was lying on, to the side was still another bed. Oscar sat on it, muttering something unknown to himself.
Where is this?
Tang Sans voice was a bit hoarse, within his body continuously had an empty feeling.
Oscar saw him awake,
This is our dorm, hereafter its you and me together. Youre called Tang San, right. Today you were truly awesome, even a fierce person like that teacher Zhao ate a loss from you.
Oscars peach blossom eyes blinked, looking at Tang San, in his eyes clearly expressing an excited light.
Xiao Wu? How is she?
This was Tang Sans most important question.
Oscar said:
Be at ease. Shes all right. She and that beautiful Ning Rongrong live together. Should recover from sleeping for a night. That Seven Treasures ze Tile Schools Ning Rongrong is truly beautiful.
Speaking, he still swallowed saliva. Peach blossom eyes shining repeatedly.
Tang San propped himself up to sit, after consuming a great amount of internal strength he most feared rxing, if he did not promptly recover, it was very possibly could lower his cultivation.
Hey, Tang San. From now on we are roommates. How about first getting to know each other? My self-introduction. This one is Oscar, twenty ninth ranked Tool Spirit Master, Spirit: Sausage. Nicknamed Sausage Monopoly. You can call me Sausage Monopoly Oscar. You can also directly call me little Ao.
Tang San smiled, saying:
Its not Big Sausage Uncle then?
Pei, pei, what big sausage uncle. Tomorrow I shave my beard. Let you have a look at my handsomely natural, outstandingly elegant, refined wind side. The Academy got several pretty juniors, I cant again be so dejected. Dai Mubai that fellow clearly fancies that ice cube beautiful woman, Xiao Wu is yours. Then I also only can only make an effort with that difficult to pursue Ning Rongrong.
Me and Xiao Wu are only friends.
Tang San frowned, Oscars speaking pattern more or less suited him.
Oscar smiled vulgarly, saying:
Come on, dont pretend. Were both men, who doesnt understand who, ah. Didnt expect, you at such young age, unexpectedly picked up a beautiful youngdy. You a lone man and lone womaning all the way to the Academy, what cant have happened? Boss Dai said, exactly because Xiao Wu was injured you just went at Zhao Wuji like it was your life. You say you are only friends, who will believe it? Be at ease, I little Ao am very principled, what is called friends wife is impolite, eh, no, its should not covet your friends wife. I absolutely will not have notions regarding your Xiao Wu.
Seeing the strange light continuously in Oscars peach blossom eyes, Tang San was speechless. He also didnt feel like exining anything again, directly entering cultivation state, beginning his internal strength recovery.
In the dead of night, the entire Shrek Academy waspletely quiet. In the days exam, just like what Dai Mubai anticipated, besides Tang Sans four, there was not one exam candidate that could pass the third test. And this still was several years since, the most students Shrek Academy epted in one year.
Zhao Wuji as deputy chairman, naturally had his own residence, and was right now alone within a room somewhat sulky.
He already changed into clean clothes, the wounds on his body had also healed, those minor injuries naturally could not be regarded as anything, but the blow to his mental state could not be small.
How could he have expected, he originally only was scratching an intention to exercise his body, yet greatly lost face. If it was before, he would not even have thought about it, Tang San would immediately have died by his hand. But right now their position was different, he was an Academy teacher, Tang San was a student. He could only swallow this smothering air.
Part 4
Simultaneously, he also greatly appreciated Tang San, from seeing his talent this Tang San would be more powerful than even to Dai Mubai. Only his Spirit was innately somewhat weak, otherwise, maybe in the future he would be an exceptional power.
Right hand making a fist, hitting his left palm, Zhao Wuji said with a helpless sigh:
Counts as my bad luck. Why did I encounter this little hedgehog, apparently, hereafter I still must properly instruct him. Uncut jade wont make a tool.
Speaking thest line, Zhao Wuji couldnt help but disy a somewhat vicious smile.
Zhao Wuji.
While Zhao Wuji thought about how to properly drill Tang San in the future, a suddenly appearing voice made the smile on his face freeze in a moment.
One must know, he was a seventy sixth ranked Spirit Sage, in the entire Douluo Continent Spirit Master realm, all high level existences, with spirit power already formidable were able to form around their bodies a fantastic qi, able to clearly discover the sound of tree leaves floating down within a radius of a hundred metres of his body. But right now, he had not at all sensed someone around him, and this voice even more was stabbing into his ear, sounding like it was spoken next to his ear. This kind of strength already made Zhao Wuji greatly alert, he did not at all recognize this voice, but he could be certain, the visitors strength was in no way beneath his.
Who?
Fiercely springing up, in Zhao Wujis eyes released a cold light. Originally in the Spirit Master realm his reputation was not too good, enemies not few. These years hiding within Shrek Academy had been tranquil, he had not expected this suddenly appearing powerful opponent.
Come out.
A wisp of faintly discernable qi locked on Zhao Wujis body.
Zhao Wuji without the slightest hesitation pierced through the window shutters, arriving outside. Spirit power abruptly elevated to the peak, cautious and solemnly on guard, simultaneously searching around him for activity.
Who was Zhao Wuji? Motionless Bright King originally also murdered countless sons, being provoked by an unknown opponent like this, adding to the days depressed stuffy air on his mind, immediately made his rage bubble up. Underfoot using strength, pulling towards that qi at high speed. In a moments work he already reached Shrek Academys edge, arriving in a grove outside. That trace of qi also finally faded away here.
Come out. I know youre here.
Zhao Wujis deep voice shouted loudly. Simultaneously, he immediatelypleted his Spirit Body Enhancement, seven spirit rings rhythmically revolving up and down around his body, flickering with dazzlingly beautiful light, especially those three ck ten thousand year spirit rings, looking even more astonishingly abstruse.
A ck silhouette unhurriedly walked out from behind the trunk of a big tree. This persons whole body was shrouded in ck clothes, even to the extent that the head had a ck covering, from the exterior appearance, one could only see he was arge man.
Who are you?
Zhao Wuji coldly shouted, havingpleted Spirit Vigorous Vajra Bear Transformation, his whole body released a coarse and wild atmosphere, not anger from power.
The ck d man did not directly answer his words, only coolly said:
At this minor ce meeting the Motionless Bright King, I am only thinking to exchange pointers with you. Quite a while without exercising the body.
While speaking, the ck d man slowly raised his right hand. Immediately, a ck light condensed in his hand, transforming into a huge tool, at the same time, a whole nine spirit rings quietly appeared on his body. Two yellow, two purple, five ck. Nine spirit rings not at all like Zhao Wujis moving with that kind of rhythm, but were distinctly calmly still on the ck d mans body,pletely enveloping his body within. Nine spirit rings were an extremely terrible existence, especially his thatst spirit ring, within the ck faintly prated red.
If Grandmaster was here, he certainly would see, while it equally was ten thousand spirit ring, the disparity was still huge. For instance, a cultivating for ten thousand years spirit beasts spirit ring with a cultivating for ny thousand years spirit beasts spirit ring, how they possibly still be alike. That rosy within ck color, represented that spirit ring had attained at least the ny thousand year level.
Seeing the ck d man before him release nine spirit rings, Zhao Wuji felt like he was sshed with cool water, whole body shivering. As a Spirit Sage level Spirit Master, he understood the disparity between higher level Spirit Masters. Reaching sixtieth rank or higher, let alone the gap between one stage, even if it was only one ranks difference, the strength had a certain difference. On the surface it would appear, he should have a hap of about twenty ranks with the ck d man before him, but he was very clear on, the gap between him and this ck d man, it was bigger than evenpared to the gap between him and Tang San.
Title Douluo.
With difficulty spitting out these two words, Zhao Wujis Motionless Bright King Body somewhat trembled, if speaking of him as a high level existence among Spirit Master, then Title Douluo was an apex existence among Spirit Masters.
The previous words aggressiveness were like blown off the face of the earth, Zhao Wuji hurriedly stooped in salute,
May one ask who visiting Senior might be. Please do not y a joke on this one. How could I join in exchanging pointers with You.
The ck d man coolly said:
What joining or not. When you today was bullying those several children was it not also done very well? I discovered, bullying people apparently feels pretty good. Let me also bully you. Of course, you can consider me like this as the strong mistreating the weak.
Without emitting any atmosphere of strength, the ck d mans hands grasped that immense implement, walking step by step towards Zhao Wuji.
Zhao Wujis mind worked like lightning. On the Continent, Title Douluo could be counted on the fingers, and each one was of a famous family, this Title Douluo before him clearly had a Tool Spirit, Tool Spirit cultivating to Title Douluo level were even fewer, in the end who was he?
Suddenly, the ck d man at a ten metre distance from Zhao Wuji stopped his steps,
Sinceing, at oncee out. One or two, still there is no difference, right?
Part 5
With a flicker, at Zhao Wujis side suddenly stood a person. When this person appeared, Zhao Wujis expression immediately rxed a bit,
Boss, this Senior
The new arrival waved his hand to Zhao Wuji, indicating he must not open his mouth. Confronting the intangible pressure, the arrival had no choice but to release his spirit.
A pair of huge wings stretched open from his back, the whole body covered by ayer of feathers, pupils standing upright in a pair of orange yellow eyes, seven spirit rings appearing with colors like Zhao Wujis, rhythmically revolving up and down his body.
One greets His Eminence Hao Tian.
This person was not only without any intent to fight, but on the contrary respectfully saluted the ck d person.
Zhao Wuji drew in a sharp breath, hearing hisrades words, he atst knew who this person before him was. His heart contracting, Heavens, at what time had hemitted an offense against this terrifying fellow. This person before him, could be regarded as the Spirit Master realms number one strongest power Title Douluo. Direction of spirits developmentpletely the same as his, butparing his own power with his, he was only the light of a firefly.
The ck d man coldly said:
You need not be over-courteous, I havee looking for trouble. Cats Eagle Spirit, seventy eighth rank, worthy of originally being known as Golden Iron Triangles Lord of Battle Flender. This Shrek Academy should be yours.
Flender nodded, saying:
Yes, Your Eminence. I am unaware of in what respect Zhao Wujimitted an offense against the Lord Eminence. Is it possible to somewhat let me save face.
The ck d man coldly said:
Less nonsense, stand aside. Otherwise I will break you together. Zhao Wuji, I give you this opportunity, I wont use my spirit. If you can persevere against me for one stick of incense of time, I will not say more and leave immediately. Otherwise, you must stand in for me to handle a matter.
Zhao Wuji said with a bitter smile:
Lord Eminence Hao Tian, I truly do not understand where I have offended you. Perhaps You could first tell me clearly.
His meaning was very clear, even if dying still must let me die understanding.
But at Zhao Wujis side Flender without any spirit of loyalty immediately got out of the way to the side, clearly not intending to care about Zhao Wuji again.
The ck d man coldly snorted,
Still need me to say it? Beating the young, the old naturally muste to recover justice. This is a matter of heavensw and earths principle. Get to it.
The immense implement in the ck d mans hands along with the nine spirit rings on his body simultaneously faded away, but in a moment, he had already arrived before Zhao Wuji.
Peng peng, hong hong, ah
The sound of impacts, sound of air strength surging, muffled groans, blood-curdling screams, right now those sounds were concealed by the grove.
To the side the two-winged Flender could not help but cover his eyes and tilt his head, not having the heart to look again.
Basically there was no need to light a stick of incense, the entire fight was already finished between ten breaths.
The ck d man stood holding his hands, seeming as if nothing had happened, not even a trace of creasing had appeared on his ck clothes. But the pitiful Zhao Wuji right nowy on his stomach on the ground, his head swollen round, two eyes even more became ck. The corners of his mouth dark red with blood, hey on the ground gasping big mouthfuls of breath.
Zhao Wuji, do you understand?
The ck d man coolly said.
Flender just now dared toe over, supporting Zhao Wuji up off the ground, what was beyond expectation was, Zhao Wujis face was full of gratitude,
Many thanks for the directions Your Eminence Hao Tian.
The ck d man nodded to the pair, lips humming, in a low voice speaking several sentences.
Zhao Wuji and Flender simultaneously nodded, their faces showing earnest expressions.
Those just now, is considered to be yourpensation. Ill trouble you hereafter.
The ck d mans voice was no longer cold, but still very calm. Behind the ck d mans mask, his pair of hidden eyes revealed a faint warmth. Finished speaking thesest words, figure flickering, he already quietly disappeared.
Zhao Wuji stood there with Flender the two people for a long time did not move, his body also must be supported on Flenders arm to be able to stand stably.
Flender, you this fellow are truly without loyalty. Other people ask you to stand aside and you at once stand aside? Were it not for His Lordship Eminence not having any evil intention. Perhaps my dead body would have cooled.
Zhao Wuji grumbled.
Currently, the two mens spirits had both been withdrawn, standing at Zhao Wujis side was arge old man, regarding his words, slightly lisping. If Tang San and Xiao Wu were here, they certainly would recognize, this old man was from that day they spent two hundred gold spirit coins to buy the hair crystal, exactly that deceitful business proprietor.
Flender snappily said:
What do you understand. If he truly had evil intentions, just adding me alone, dont tell me we at once would not have died? Have you not heard of his martial reputation? Including the Pope and all people that dare fight, he would abstain from what? He just now already said, if he won he let you take his ce to handle a matter, so naturally he would not truly injure you. Otherwise how would you substitute for him to handle that matter? You do not understand this. Only, I just didnt expect he actually was
Zhao Wuji said with a wry smile:
How could I be unable to tell your reason, you did not want to infuriate him. Only, after me being beaten this wretchedly, wont you let me grumble a few words? However, his power actually is too terrifying. Even without being under Spirit Body Enhancement, I was still by far not a match. I see, his spirit power perhaps already surpassed ny fifth rank. The distance to the Doutian hundredth rank is already quite close. Maybe on all the Continent, there still would not be even a few people able to contend with him.
Flender said:
What part of Title Douluo is also good to provoke? This time you still count as fortunate. Walk, well return. Although you are a bit wretched today, able to obtain his directions, with a simr type spirit power, to you the benefits are still very big.
The night was already deep, within were Shrek Academys students, who also did not know this seeming tranquil night already held such events. As for Zhao Wuji being beaten to a pig face, this time he could not be able to recover so quickly.
Chapter 21 — Evil Fire Phoenix
Chapter 21: Evil Fire Phoenix
Part 1
Shrek Seven Devils will finally appear on stage. Perhaps everyone will to some extent not understand their circumstances. But in fact, in ancient China, men at twelve years old would very often visit prostitutes. Especially young men from rich households. This is Douluo Dalu, everyone like this certain person developsparatively early. Hey hey, tomorrows update he formally enters the stage.
Early morning.
Tang San very early was already up, every day cultivating Purple Demon Eye already became a matter he must do. And this morning particrly he still had several important matters he must quickly see to.
Leaving his and Oscars dorm, outside the day still had not brightened, in the course of one nights rest, Tang Sans internal strength had already recovered, in ordance with Oscars directions, he quickly reached that open space where Zhao Wuji held his examination yesterday, tidying up his hidden weapons.
These hidden weapons were not easy to create, and he could not lightly discard them. Especially that Tense Back Flower Adornment Crossbows bolt and Powder Shooting Shadows poisons manufacture was even more painstaking, time consumption was not short.
Fortunately, the hidden weapons used yesterday were basically all there, relying on Purple Demon Eyes acute vision, he very quickly found these hidden weapons one by one, returning them to their proper ces.
Over several years in Nuoding City, Tang San since long ago would amply arm himself, and when yesterday fighting Zhao Wuji, was the first time he fully put to use his whole strength using hidden weapons.
Right now, while collecting hidden weapons, Tang San meanwhile reflected on the gains and losses in this fight yesterday. Zhao Wujis defensive power indeed was too astonishing. Fortunately his speed was not fast, also did not use his full power, otherwise he basically at once would have had no chance. Dealing with such a power, how should he go about it? if hereafter again confronting this kind of enemy, what method could he use to gain victory?
All kinds of thoughts continuously shed through Tang Sans mind, he understood, his hidden weapons cultivation still was insufficiently pure, these could not be progressed in one or two days. In Mysterious Heaven Treasure Records Hidden Weapon Hundred Separation the very top ranked hidden weapons practically all required formidable internal strength support. If wanting to handle powers on levels like this Zhao Wuji. Then with his current level of strength, he only had one way: making powerful mechanism type hidden weapons. For example, Tang Sects three greatest most terrifying mechanical type hidden weapons, Buddha Fury Tang Lotus, Torrential Pear Blossom and Peacock Plume.
However, these three kinds of hidden weapons manufacturing was actually too challenging, any one type dealing with materials requirements that were all harsh to the extreme. In his current circumstances, they were basically impossible to make. And also, these three kinds of hidden weapons although Tang San had manufactured them all before, having not a little experience. But letting him again manufacture, any one type required consuming at least one years time. This was still assuming the materials were found without a hitch.
With a disappointed sigh, Tang San helplessly shook his head. To his current circumstances, making these three kinds of hidden weapons equally was not realistic. Apparently, only could work hard at cultivation, striving to gradually promote the strength of the hidden weapons. Simultaneously, he also must better his equipment even more. Looking for an opportunity, first allocating some poison again. Only having Datura Snake Venom was too singr.
After gathering his hidden weapons, Tang San jumped up on a rooftop, to the East gradually appeared purple qi cultivation.
Pressure equally was a driving force, going through that battle yesterday, he already faintly had the feeling his spirit power had broken through the twenty ninth rank to enter the thirtieth rank. If only he was able to enter the thirtieth rank, over a certain period of time cultivating thirtieth rank spirit power to its peak, at once he could go hunt his third spirit beast, adding one spirit ring. At that time, his actual strength also would have a qualitative leap.
As the sun rose, Tang San returned to the dorm. Currently, Oscar still hugged his quilt sound asleep, in early morning Tang San had woken him to ask about yesterdays exam ce he only still sleeping drooled.
Little Ao, wake up.
Tang San pushed Oscar.
Wha, let me sleep a moment.
Oscar said in his sleep.
Tang San frowned, saying:
Quicklye. Its already not early. Dont you know a day is measured from morning?
Oscar somewhat helplessly opened his eyes, looking at Tang San,
Me and you cannot be alike, you are Battle Spirit Masters. I am a Tool Spirit Master, and even food system. I dont need your kind of troublesome cultivation. Dage, Ill trouble you not to disturb me, let me sleep a moment.
Tang San helplessly said:
Then you first tell me what ce Xiao Wu stays at, I want to go see shes well.
Oscar said:
You leave our dorm to the left, roughly thirty metres, that side has a wooden house, its where Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong stay. Only, I must remind you. The Academy has clear-cut rules, male students cannot casually disturb the female students. Otherwise, the school rules can be very severe. Our Shrek Academy in this vige upies one third of the area, the other side is for the vigers to live. Ordinarily as much as possible dont go over there.
Shrek Academy indeed did not have any money, the entire Academy rented a third of this viges area simply to exist. The so called school buildings were all previously the vigers wooden houses, thats all. Fortunately Suotuo City wasparatively near, so shopping could be consideredparatively convenient.
Tang San again left the dorm, right now he was already somewhat hungry, butpared to Xiao Wu, this issue naturally must be ced second to resolve.
Very quickly, Tang San reached Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrongs dorm, but directly entering? If it only was Xiao Wu it would not matter, the two had lived in the same dorm for such a long time, both were siblings, but having an additional girl was somewhat inconvenient.
Tang San hesitated a moment, still without entering, outside softly called:
Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu
Without waiting too long, the door opened, Xiao Wu walked out from inside, she still wore clothing like yesterdays, apart from slightly paleplexion, looked to already be without anything left unsettled.
Seeing her appear, Tang San immediately let out a breath,
Xiao Wu, are you a bit better?
Xiao Wu gestured to Tang San to keep silent,
Rongrong is still cultivating, dont disturb her. We can go aside to talk.
For some reason, Tang San felt todays Xiao Wus expression looked somewhat different. As to where a change had actually urred, he himself also could not say.
Part 2
Originally, Xiao Wu already woke up from unconsciousness in the middle of the night, Ning Rongrong feared something might be wrong with her, and continuously kept watch at her side. Waiting until she woke up, afterwards telling her about what happened yesterday.
Tang San rubbed Xiao Wus head, saying:
Yesterday all was my fault, not protecting you well.
Xiao Wu shook her head, sticking out her cute pink little tongue,
Its that difficult to deal with teacher, how could I me you. Here truly is different from Nuoding. Apparently everyone is very powerful. Fortunately, no Spirit Douluo level power appeared.
Tang San somewhat curious said:
How do you know there is no Spirit Douluo level Spirit Master in the Academy? Teacher Zhao only was vice chairman, perhaps, the dean is Spirit Douluo level?
Xiao Wu was stunned a moment, somewhat glossing over it said:
Im guessing. After all, how would a Spirit Douluo possibly appear at such a small tranquil ce.
Tang San did not doubt it, also without asking more, pulled Xiao Wus soft hand, saying:
Lets go find something to eat. Probably you also are hungry.
Good, I am.
Xiao Wu nodded, right now she already again recovered that past lively appearance, taking the initiative to drag Tang Sans arm.
The two neers, yesterday also all because of passing out from the fight, did not find out a bit regarding Shrek Academy. Helplessly, they could only look for where kitchen smoke rose, trying to find a ce with food.
The vige was not at allrge, walking, they unwittingly already walked out of Shrek Academys limits.
Shrek Academys side was very peaceful, but the vigers on the other side were already bustling, working at sunrise, this wasmon peasants custom. They needed to plow the fields to support their families. As the Academys breakfast was at some unknown ce, Tang San already decided to first go to the vige to buy a bit of food to ay his and Xiao Wus hunger.
The two just nned to find a peasant family to buy food from, seeing not far ahead two people one man and one woman argue about something.
Those young man and woman looked to be not old, the girl appeared fourteen or fifteen years old, ordinary appearance, but full of youthful vigour, wearing in peasant clothing, should be a vige girl from the vige.
The youngster she was arguing with looked to be even a bit younger, age seemingly not far from Tang San and Xiao Wu, build not tall, although the entire person was chubby, he gave people a kind of sturdy feeling. Short hair, small eyes, face healthy and plump, looking like also had somewhat cute feeling. Most interesting was, on his lip was two small moustaches, apparently just having started growing, looking like more like two rat whiskers.
The youngdy looked at the little fatty, eyes revealing a somewhat fearful expression,
Ma Hongjun, you hereafter mustnte look for me again. I cant be together with you.
The little fatty said in an affected manner of speaking:
Cui Hua, am I not good to you? Why must we break up.
Tang San and Xiao Wu shared a look, the pair both seeing a smiling expression in the others eyes, this child still indeed had puppy love, so young speaking about breaking up and so on. The pair could not help but pause their steps, looking engrossed to the side.
Cui Huas face suddenly reddened,
You are very good to me, but I really cant endure you. We are unsuitable, you still will find other people. And also, Ipared to you am several years older. Please, hereafter do not again look for me.
The little fatty Ma Hongjun angrily said:
What calling me unbearable. I truly do not understand what you these women think. Breaking up will still do, firste with me again, I will break up with you. Otherwise, no way.
While speaking, the little fatty raised his hand to pull that youngdy Cui Hua.
Cui Hua like a panicked little rabbit hastily backed away, but that little fattys speed was very quick, still grabbed her hand.
Cui Hua pleading said:
No, you mustnt. Let me go. In the end arent you a man, ah?
Xiao Wu did not continue watching, jumping out with one step,
Stop.
The little fatty and Cui Hua were simultaneously startled, looking at her. Fattys little eyes blinked, mouse whiskers on the lip trembling several times, in the little eyes a splendid light released,
A fine beautiful girl. Why, you want to rece her as my girlfriend? Done, no problem. I approve.
Farting.
Xiao Wu was angry, one foot kicked at the hand holding Cui Hua, kicking his hand open,
You little hoodlum. So young not following good examples. In the full light of day, and you still think you can snatch a daughter?
Hearing Xiao Wu say this, the little fatty''s expression immediately dropped,
This is my matter, you stop meddling in other peoples business. Since you are not demanding to be my woman, fuck off.
You
Xiao Wu looked about to punch him, but Tang San appeared in front of her.
You are called Ma Hongjun, right. Please dont again provoke this young woman.
Having had yesterdays lesson, Tang San could not wish to let Xiao Wu randomly fight. And also he also vaguely saw, this little fatty before his eyes did not at all appear simple.
Ma Hongjun snorted disdainfully,
What creature do you count as, also dare manage I your fathers business. Looking for unhappiness?
Tang Sans expression dropped,
You are whose father?
Ma Hongjuns rat whiskers moved,
Who is meddling, I am whos father.
Tang San moved, were his temper again better he still could not let people insult him like this, using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, one foot kicking the little fatty in the stomach. This kick of his contained power yet did not release it, control unusually clever, if the little fatty only was an ordinary person, at most he still would only kick him to fall over. If he had some special capability, then, the power of this kick of Tang Sans still could burst forth at any time.
Indeed like Tang San guessed, the little fatty was not at all so simple, seeing Tang Sans kicking, without the slightest hesitation came to meet it, both fists set up before his body, blocking towards Tang Sans kick, on the body glittered faint purple light, clearly spirit power fluctuations.
Tang Sans kick suddenly halted in midair, changing from a kick to a stomp, stomping at the fattys abdomen.
The fattys adaptability speed was also very quick, both set up fists simultaneously swinging down, smashing at Tang Sans foot.
Part 3
With a muffled peng sound, Tang San withdrew his leg, fatty also receiving the kick fell back several steps. The two people unexpectedly were matched with not much difference. Fattys spirit power seemed to only be a little bit short of Tang Sans, thats all.
Fatty was stunned a moment,
Originally you also are a Spirit Master, no wonder you dare to meddle in others business. Ill let you increase your knowledge, what is called strength.
While speaking, fatty shouted,
Phoenix Body Enhancement.
Hearing this one word Phoenix, Tang San and Xiao Wus hearts simultaneously shivered, among Beast Spirits, several kinds were especially powerful, among these one kind was the Phoenix. Phoenix was also called Seven Color Bird. Phoenix Spirit could not only make the host able to fly, but also still bestowed attacks with powerful fire attributes. Among power battle type spirits it was top ss.
Purple light rushed out from the little fattys body, his short hair abruptly became long, moreover gathering in the center, turning into a kind of mohican style. Wings did not appear, but that purple radiance appeared outside the body, immediately releasing an intense heat. Two yellow spirit rings simultaneously appeared from under his feet, on the bare thick and solid outer arms spread long feathers. Both hands also taking the shape of ws.
Seeing his appearance, Xiao Wu burst into giggles,
Such a plump Phoenix? However I look I feel hes like a free-range chicken.
Ma Hongjuns current appearance indeed looked rather hrious, plump body, wearing long red and purple feathers on his arms, erect hair, if speaking of him as a Phoenix, maybe truly nobody would be convinced, even more resembling a fat hen.
Ma Hongjun like being rubbed the wrong way, was angry and agitated,
You say who is a free-range chicken?
Raising both hands, on his body the first spirit ring abruptly shone, suddenly spreading his mouth, a thin red and purple me spouted out in Xiao Wus direction.
High heat made the air distort, the purple and red me it appeared was not at all wild, jetting out in the air like a string of fire.
Careful.
Tang Sans right hand waved, a blue long vine rolled around Xiao Wus soft and slender waist, pulling her horizontally to his side, staying out of Ma Hongjuns me jet.
But Ma Hongjun clearly did not intend to let them off like that, the me in his mouth maintained a five metrebustion length without going out,ing sideways towards Xiao Wus body, just as if it was a five metres long fire weapon.
Tang San pulled Xiao Wus hand to retreat at flying speed, simultaneously several Blue Silver Grass already rapidly spread out from him. By means of the brief observation, he already discovered, that me of Ma Hongjuns should be unusually high temperature, but had a weak point, its attacking distance only was five metres. Only must restrict his movements, dealing with him would not at all be challenging.
As expected, just as Ma Hongjun thought to pursue and attack, he only felt underfoot a deadlock, both legs already firmly twisted around by Blue Silver Grass, a burst of intense stinging pain from his legs, immediately followed by a burst of paralysed feeling.
Ma Hongjun was startled, bowing his head to see the twisting Blue Silver Grass. Immediately without the slightest hesitation starting his second spirit ring ability.
With a peng sound, fierce purple me abruptly ignited from his body, Ma Hongjuns plump body like that erupted in a sh, abruptly spreading outward, as the Blue Silver Grass binding his body came into contact with that purple me, it immediatelybusted violently, in an eyeblink bing ashes.
Seeing this scene, Tang San could not help but be shocked, he clearly felt, Ma Hongjuns spirit was apparently precisely his spirits natural enemy.
Although Blue Silver Grass under the the two spirit rings effect became extremely tough, as a nt, at least right now, fire still was extremely fearsome.
Ma Hongjun with the whole body burning with purple me appeared increasingly mighty, in his eyes erupted an angry me, with big strides rushing straight towards Tang San and Xiao Wu, in his mouth the spouting me, was like a fire spirit incarnate.
My turn.
No longer held by Tang San, Xiao Wu already leapt out. Fluffy ears trembling slightly at her rapid movement, whole body flourishing with red light, spirit powerpletely released.
Tang Sans both hands ten fingers slightly moved rhythmically once, in his hands already fastened a number of hidden weapons, both eyes with a purple lustre, in a short time of discovering Xiao Wu meeting danger, then he immediately would act without the slightest hesitation.
Although the spirit of this fatty before him was very strong, by previouslying into contact Tang San knew, his spirit power was still a bit short of his own. Impossible to like Zhao Wuji obstruct his hidden weapons.
Ma Hongjun saw Xiao Wuing at him, exactly what he wanted, with no trace of politeness a mouthful of ming wire spouted out, the ming wire in the air cutting out a circle, blocking off Xiao Wus path forward.
Ma Hongjun thought to himself, dead girl, dare to call me a free-range chicken, not changing yourplexion a bit, or I your father am not called Evil Fire Phoenix. However, her long outstanding beauty, still is must not burn it spoiled as well. While thinking, his me jet became a little bit weaker, enough to injure, but unlikely to be fatal.
As the purple me temperature dropped, Xiao Wu naturally felt it, is this Fatty starting of leniently? Fine, then I will also be a bit soft to you.
Ma Hongjun believed Xiao Wu must be injured when his first spirit ring ability Phoenix Fire Wire hit, but suddenly, in midair Xiao Wus body in a sh curled up, simultaneously twisting once in the air light as a feather, flexible body seemingly already breaking through the limits of the human body, threading past a small crack in his ming wire block. Body once again extending, already reaching Ma Hongjuns side.
Xiao Wu had what strength? Tang San under circumstances where not employing hidden weapons at most could only ensure a draw with her, thats all, he still could not let her near his body.
Although Ma Hongjuns second spirit ring ability Bathing Fire Phoenix was an omnidirectional defensive and offensive ability. Xiao Wu was already covered by her own spirit power, for a short time withstanding it was by no means an issue.
As Tang San watched Xiao Wu reach Ma Hongjuns side, the hidden weapons in his hands were already returned to Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, this fight was already without any suspense.
Part 4
Sure enough, Xiao Wu did not give Ma Hongjun any opportunity to respond, figure flipping she already reached his back, both hands bracing, both feet in a sh swinging up, directly pressing on either side of Ma Hongjuns neck, the first spirit ring ability Waist Bow,unched.
Xiao Wus entire body at once was like an arcing bow, the first spirit rings light in a sh covering her whole body, immediately following, her body like a full moon bow suddenly emitting force, abruptly threw Ma Hongjuns body.
Waist Bows spirit ability effect: Momentarily boost ones waist strength by one hundred percent, increasing the bodys toughness by fifty percent. After ten ranked spirit power, each additional rank, increases the effect when using Waist Bow by one percent.
In other words, right now after Xiao Wuunched Waist Bow, she was able to increase waist strength one hundred neen percent. Momentarily erupting flexibility sufficient to throw any physical strength type opponent under fiftieth ranked spirit power. Of course, although Waist Bow was good, the prerequisite was to necessarily get close to the enemy to be able to bring out its effect. Otherwise, only having waist strength was useless. Very difficult to imagine, Xiao Wus waist still inferior to Ma Hongjun thigh in thickness was capable of emitting this kind of immense power.
Considering Ma Hongjuns reduced own me, Xiao Wu could also be considered as starting off leniently, certainly did not directly smash Ma Hongjuns body towards the ground, but threw him into the air, giving him control of his body for the remaining time.
However, she clearly was overestimating Ma Hongjuns own bodys control, this fatty in midair hands dancing and feet tripping flipped several times, finally still dropping to the ground on his ass, falling confused.
Dont fight, please dont fight.
To the side Cui Hua the young woman suddenly opened her mouth, with quick steps running towards Ma Hongjun. The me on Ma Hongjuns body had also been extinguished by being thrown down, his entire person faint with blurring vision with difficulty crawling up from the ground.
Xui Hua helped Ma Hongjun pat the soil from his body,
How are you?
Ma Hongjun with a snort, said.
Still unable to die. Little rabbit,e again.
Xiao Wu suddenly leapt in ce, with two suu suu sounds, throwing out the shoes on her feet. Although her spirit power held back the majority of Ma Hongjuns second spirit ability Bathing Fire Phoenix effect, pressing on Ma Hongjuns neck with her feet her shoes still were affected by that purple and red me.
Making Xiao Wu somewhat shocked was, that purple red me unexpectedly had a kind of sticky feeling, after contact it unexpectedly would not stop burning. Not able to put it down, she could only throw out her shoes, with a pair of bare fair little feet standing in ce.
Miss Cui Hua, you are?
Xiao Wu looked at Cui Hua appearing deeply concerned with Ma Hongjun, and could not help but be somewhat unable to make sense of the matter. Was not this fatty previously bullying her? Why now again ...
Cui Hua imploring said:
You dont fight. Actually, Hongjun is a good man, only we are unsuitable, thats all. Therefore I could only break up with him. You go, I will speak clearly with him.
Ma Hongjun angrily said:
You do not meddle in my affairs, get lost.
Speaking, he pushed away Cui Hua and once again rushed towards Xiao Wu, only since he was worried to injure Cui Hua, he did not once again use the second spirit ring ability.
Just at this time, an astonished voice rose,
Tang San, Fatty, what are you up to?
Tang San and Ma Hongjun simultaneously turned to look in the direction of the voice, only saw a wearing white clothes, hairbed exceedingly neatly Dai Mubai just walking in their direction.
Xiao Wu snorted,
How is it? You ask him. That fatty in broad daylight bullied a girl, we seeing it only went, had to teach him a lesson.
The stern Dai Mubai couldnt help butughing,
Xiao Wu, I think you are misunderstanding. Miss Cui Hua, you also cant endure him?
Cui Hua blushed, nodding, turning to escape. This time, Ma Hongjun also did not again stop her, only had a crumbling expression.
Tang San walked to Dai Mubais side, unconvinced asking:
In the end what is going on here?
Dai Mubai looked towards Fatty, saying:
Will you say it yourself, or should I do it for you?
Ma Hongjun shot Dai Mubai a nce, lowering his head saying:
You say it.
Dai Mubaiughed out loud,
What? Stiff Fatty you also can be embarrassed? Fine, I will tell them for you.
Speaking, he turned to Tang San and Xiao Wu, saying:
Remember I previously told you, the Academy including me altogether only has three students?
Tang San immediately understood,
You are saying, he is
Dai Mubai said with a nod:
Yes, Fatty is that third person. Also was before you thest person to enter the Academy. The matter just now although you without personally seeing, still could guess. Actually, this also cannot be med on Fatty, you can only me his that free-range chicken spirit.
Farting, your spirit can be free-range chicken, I your fathers spirit is Phoenix. Even if I your fathers ancestors all had Chicken, mine still is Phoenix. Havent you heard, a grass nest can also have a Golden Phoenix?
Ma Hongjun snappily said.
The smiling expression on Dai Mubais face reduced,
Phoenix, fine, it counts as Phoenix. Tang San this spirit of Fattys is very monstrous. The Dean said, his spirit is a variant spirit.
Variant spirit? Which spirits gave rise to this variation?
Tang San questioned closely. Regarding variant spirits, he had heard Grandmaster speak at length. When spirits vary, there only were two kinds of circumstances, one kind was bing extremely formidable, the other kind of circumstance was was crippling. Grandmaster himself received a bitter variation. But before him this Ma Hongjuns spirit, clearly was ssified as the positive variation type.
Dai Mubai said:
Im not the one to talk to, including to Ma Hongjun himself its all currently unknown. In that vige, all peoples spirits are basically a type of poultry without attack power. I still do not know whats going on, but three years ago the Dean after discovering him in the vige brought him back. His age should with you be about the same.
As a result of spirit variation, Fatty possesses a very powerful fire capability, this kind of me also is exceptionally monstrous, not only is it extremely high temperature, but it also has very powerful adhering properties, very difficult to extinguish. The Dean said, his spirit variationter, truly has the possibility of be a Phoenix. But, this spirit of his also has an immense defect, although variation broughtrge spirit power, simultaneously it also created a certain effect in his body. Making him regarding male-female rtions that respects capability be extremely vigorous, and also with appetite impulses that are ten-fold that of an ordinary person. If only suppressed and not conducted, then, at any time its possible this Evil Fire Phoenix would explode and die.
Ma Hongjun hastily added,
Evil Fire does not stop raising pressure, ah!
Chapter 22 — Four Eyed Owl Flender
Chapter 22: Four Eyed Owl Flender
Part 1
Tang San and Xiao Wu were both somewhat dazed, the expression in the pairs eyes became extremely strange. Although Tang San knew a lot about variant spirits, it was still the first time hearing about a spirit like this. If this Fattys age was not much different from theirs, he should be just twelve years old. It was shocking to believe a twelve year old youngster required finding women to not let his spirit bacsh.
Dai Mubai went on:
Therefore, this fellow will frequently burn with desire, without venting it, he would long ago have died. Even though his spirit is very powerful, his burning lust is not so good for cultivation.
Xiao Wu frowning said:
But, he still cant harm girls. That is the conduct of hoodlums.
Ma Hongjun angrily said:
What do you call harm, we naturally are mutually consenting, although Im fat my appetite is a bit powerful. But I have never before forced anyone, we both are mutually consenting, I cant be a hoodlum.
Tang San looked towards Dai Mubai.
Dai Mubai nodded, saying:
This really is so, Fatty never forces others. Just now that Miss Cui Hua also really was his girlfriend.
Xiao Wu was shocked,
Not forcing others? Then why are others asking to break up with him?
Fattys face blushed, Dai Mubais expression also became awkward.
Dai Mubai coughed, embarrassed saying:
Because, this fellows Evil Fire pressure repeats too much. To endure him three or four times every day is not something an ordinary girl can aplish. In the year sinceing to the academy, he has already changed several girlfriends, and every time without exception the end result is that they dumped him. Were it not for his Spirit Master rank, perhaps finding girlfriends would be entirely too strenuous. To mention, in that respects capability, maybe still truly without several people that canpare to this Fatty. That Evil Fire Fowl nickname of hises exactly from this.
Ma Hongjun snappily corrected:
Its Evil Fire Phoenix.
Tang San dumbstruck said:
Indeed worthy of being called monster academy. It unexpectedly even has this kind of variant spirit.
Xiao Wu with somewhat reddened face, lightly spit,
Truly, there are all kinds of people.
Ma Hongjun red at Dai Mubia, saying:
Must I be like you and little Ao, with girly faces, I can simultaneously date multiple girls, how about that? No need to be humble, dont think I dont know how you arrange to meet with three different girls in one day.
Dai Mubais evil eyes glinted, somewhat hurriedly ncing behind him, lowering his voice, saying:
Fatty, food can be eaten indiscriminately, but words cant be said irresponsibly. Keep your voice down.
Ma Hongjun smiled darkly, saying:
You are not as always not believing shame is opposite of honor? What was it today? Took the wrong medicine?
Dai Mubai red at him,
Less nonsense, some words cannot be said irresponsibly. Undermine my reputation again, and you cant me me for being impolite.
Tang San could not help but say:
Ma Hongjun, since you dont have a girlfriend right now, what will you do? Halt cultivation?
Ma Hongjun shrugged, saying:
What can I do? Living is more important, Ill ask the dean to see what methods he has.
Xiao Wu said:
Where in the Academy is some ce to eat, Im starving to death.
Dai Mubai said:
Follow me.
The four again returned within the Shrek Academy limits, Dai Mubai brought them to the Academy dining hall.
The so called dining hall, in reality only was an agreement with this vige, nothing more, they hired several vigers to be in charge of everyones meals. Although the light breakfast was simple, it won out in quantity, eating ones fill was no problem.
When they reached the dining hall, Ning Rongrong and the ice cold youngdy, Zhu Zhuqing, had already arrived. Zhu Zhuqing looked apart from a somewhat paleplexion, apparently already without anything unsettled.
Perhaps it was because of acting together yesterday, the two girls looked at Tang San and Xiao Wu, both nodding at them. Zhu Zhuqing was still a bit cold, but Ning Rongrongs expression clearly had an intimate meaning, smiling face exposing two dimples, looking exceptionally pleasant.
Ma Hongjuns eyes somewhat stared at the pair, not at all concealing a gulp.
Dai Mubai elbowed him once, saying in a low voice:
Youre obvious, best suppress the Evil Fire.
Ma Hongjun angrily said:
Why? Do you have to start. I say, boss Dai, even if you are the boss, you nevertheless must leave your younger brothers a little soup to drink.
Dai Mubai again hit him once, furtively ncing at Zhu Zhuqing, Zhu Zhuqing apparently did not pay any attention to their side, slowly eating breakfast, still with an ice cold expression.
Xiao Wu sat down near Ning Rongrong, with a lowugh speaking with her about something, from Ning Rongrong looking at Ma Hongjun with a somewhat bbergasted expression, Ma Hongjun knew they were talking about him. He immediately sat down in despair, venting on the breakfast at the table.
Dai Mubai coughed, saying:
Little Ao, this fellow is sleeping in. Hes always so idle. Besides little Ao, I see everyone is present, from now on everyone must live and study together for a time, so lets get to know each other. Ill give you introductions, this Fatty is our Academys other student, called Ma Hongjun, spirit is free-, eh, no, Phoenix.
On hearing the word Phoenix, Zhu Zhuqing raised her head, but was only ncing at Ma Hongjun, thats all, as her gaze flitted across Dai Mubai, it seemed to increase the chill even more.
Ma Hongjun said:
Thats right, boss Dai, I heard one of the newly arrived students let teacher Zhao eat a big loss yesterday, who was it?
Dai Mubai said:
You just now already crossed hands with him. However, you are lucky, to not recieve the same treatment as teacher Zhao.
Ma Hongjun somewhat unable to imagine it looked at Tang San,
No way, although your spirit power is a bit stronger than mine, it did not seem too much higher, it shouldnt reach thirtieth rank. How is it possible for teacher Zhao to get the worst of it, hes a seventy sixth rank Spirit Sage, I dont believe it.
Part 2
Tang San with a slight smile said:
It was only luck, thats all.
The strength was his own, he did not need to convince others of anything.
Dai Mubai introduced the four new students names and spirits to Ma Hongjun. As for Tang Sans true strength he did not exin too much, merely hinting to Ma Hongjun that it was best not to provoke him.
Introductionsplete, Dai Mubai went on:
Everyone must hereafter live and cultivate together. Formal titles arent necessary. Including to you four new arrivals, the Academy altogether just has seven students, thats all. Little Ao and Fatty both call me boss Dai because Im a bit older than the both of them. You calling me Mubai is alright, with Hongjun directly call him Fatty, Oscar that fellow, you can call him little Ao or maybe Big Sausage Uncle will do. Tang San, can I call you little San from now on?
Tang San nodded, indicating he had no objection. Regarding this Shrek Academy, although he still had not had much contact, he already had some sense of belonging. Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ma Hongjun, these three students each had their peculiarities but none provoked his dislike.
Not waiting for Oscar to speak himself, Ning Rongrong straightforward quickly said:
Calling me Rongrong is alright. My close family and friends all call me like that.
Her smiling expression always on her face, simple words, virtually pulled close the distance with everyone.
Xiao Wus address naturally need not change, and as Dai Mubais gaze turned to Zhu Zhuqing, Zhu Zhuqing stood up,
Ive eaten my fill.
Finished speaking, she turned and left for outside.
Ma Hongjun somewhat astonished said towards Dai Mubai:
Boss Dai, arent you known as among women as not particrly unfavorable, and a reputeddy killer? How is this newly arrived pretty girl not even willing to as much as look at you?
Dai Mubaiughed wryly, shaking his head, and did not further exin.
Tang San said to Dai Mubai:
Mubai, we all are newly arrived, give us an exnation on the Academys rules and sses.
Dai Mubai managed to pull back his thoughts from Zhu Zhuqing, saying:
The Academy doesnt have any particr rules. Simply said, just dont rape or pige, but they encourage fights and encourage gambling.
Tang Sans face revealed a smile, the Monster Academy sure enough was worthy of being a Monster Academy, including teaching methods everything was substantially different from Nuoding Academy.
Dai Mubai exined:
The teachers believe that fighting is the best shortcut to bing proficient with ones spirit, so to strengthenbat experience is extremely important. But gambling is a minds game, regarding strengthening mental qualities, to increase ones power of perception and judgement all have very great benefits. Of course, everything must stop before going too far. Simply put, if when fighting you dont kill people and when gambling you do not lose your pants its no problem.
As for arranging sses, I dont know aboutter, because the time when our sses appeared would always change; after all we only have so many many people that the teachers quantity are even more than us students. Therefore, the Academy would ording to our circumstances adjust the courses separately. But todays courses I can be sure on, the most important one is receiving money. The Academy tuition is one hundred gold coins every year. To all you Spirit Grandmaster level Spirit Masters, this should be without any issues.
Listening to Dai Mubais words up to here, Xiao Wu couldnt help but interpose:
Boss Dai, yesterday you said the school was very poor. But why is the Academy poor? We met several teachers with more than sixtieth rank, even over seventieth rank. ording to level, the stipend they are capable of receiving from Spirit Hall receive in itself is an astronomical figure, supporting such a small Academy should not count as anything.
ording to Xiao Wus spection, Spirit Masters stipend was every month one gold coin, Spirit Grandmasters was ten gold coins, reaching Spirit Elder should be a hundred gold coins, Spirit Ancestor was one thousand, Spirit King ten thousand, Spirit emperor should be a hundred thousand gold spirit coins every month. Let alone that Zhao Wuji they confronted yesterday, that Spirit Sage existence was one million gold coins every month, even thinking of it was a scary number.
Dai Mubai shook his head, saying:
If it was like you said, the Academy of course need not worry about any ie issues. But reality really isnt like this. The stipend from Spirit Hall is all funds allocated by the Empire, issued in its ce by Spirit Hall. The stipend is only given up to Spirit Elder level, every month drawing one hundred gold coins, like me right now. But after surpassing the Spirit Elder level, not only does the subsidy not increase, but will even disappear. In other words, including Spirit Ancestor, Spirit Ancestor or higher Spirit Masters, are unable to receive any stipend from Spirit Hall. Every month when you go to Spirit Hall to draw the stipend, all will have a spirit power test. That is to ensure your spirit power does not exceed the fortieth rank: when you exceed fortieth rank the stipend immediately stops being provided.
This time even Tang San couldnt help but be curious,
Why would it be like this? The higher the Spirit Masters strength, ordinarily the more valuable the talent.
Dai Mubai said.
But, this must start with reality. Although Spirit Master is a noble vocation, genuine Spirit Masters quantity is not much. But it still is considered a not too smallmunity. You should also consider, if ording to the stipends scaling provided, on reaching Spirit Sage level drawing a stipend that was a million gold spirit coins every month, in one year its twelve million gold spirit coins. What kind of enormous sum is that? Let alone other ces, if our Academys teachers drew their stipend ording to their strength, if it all was provided by the Empire, our Academys teachers ie in one year would overtake one tenth of Suotuo Citys poptions ie. What kind of enormous number is that? But in the entire Empire, although the quantity of high level Spirit Masters is few, drawing this kind of stipend it would also be sufficient to drag down the entire Empire.
Consequently, the Empire stiptes that the stipend is only provided to encourage and assist lower level spirit masters to advance cultivation, to as quickly as possible promote strength. But reaching past fortieth rank, even if it was a fairly formidable Spirit Master, they would have to choose to swear fealty to the Empire or join the army. Like that, the Empire can issue corresponding remuneration. Of course, Spirit Masters also have authority to choose freely, throwing in with certain ns one can receive considerable ie.
Part 3
Dai Mubais face revealed a respectful expression.
But all the teachers at our Academy do not want to rely on any strength beneath Spirit Master. In other words, before the Academy was established. They were all travelling alone to help others, they enjoy having freedom, loathe any restrictions, even disdain Imperial nobility as beneath contempt, you think, under these circumstances, they would have some ie?
Xiao Wu asked:
Why dont they want to take the nobility offered by the Empire? It seems nobility should have a certain ie. I remember that above thirtieth rank, one can at once receive the Imperial title of baron, and after the fortieth rank viscount, and it stops there again.
Ning Rongrong replied to her question in ce of Dai Mubai.
By epting Imperial appointment you also have the obligation to vowmitment to the Empire. When a war urs under the Empires banner, as Imperial nobility, you mustply with the Empires orders to leave for the battlefield. Although a nobles position is good, they are equally tightly restricted. Most formidable Spirit Masters will not ept a noble rank, as they do not want to casually give their lives for power.
At this time, they suddenly heard a dang dang dang sound from outside.
Dai Mubai hurriedly stood up, saying:
This is the sound of the Dean gathering us. Fatty, you bring them to the big grounds, Ill call Zhuqing.
With that, he left the dining hall with quick steps.
Ma Hongjun looked at his back, mumbling to himself:
Boss Dai has seemingly be a little different, I have never seen him care about a woman like this before.
Ning Rongrong giggled, saying:
You are just how old, still going women women.
Ma Hongjun snorted, proudly saying:
Although my age is notrge, how can I not still have had women. Quickly leave, the dean is not be fond of others arrivingte.
Saying this, his body even shivered, he clearly having had the worst of it before.
As the four reached the big grounds, the sleepy eyed hazy looking Oscar had already arrived, eating one of his produced sausages in his hand.
Oscars appearance had an enormous change. Mainly that on his face the beard had ceased to be.
When seeing him, Tang San almost didnt recognize him. By shaving off his beard, Oscarpletely changed appearance.
Previously Ma Hongjun once already said Dai Mubai and Oscar both had girly faces. Those clearly were words of envy, and right now Tang San just understood what Ma Hongjun envied them for.
Dai Mubai was already exceptionally handsome, especially with that pair of maic double pupil eyes. But with regard to appearance alone, he still was not equal to Oscar without a full beard across his face.
Deep set peach blossom eyes, gave people a kind of abstruse feeling, face like pale jade, handsome and harmonious, moderately thick eyebrows, on his face a frivolous smile. He looked somewhat like he was a distinguished and elegant noble son. Of course, even if he still was a handsome noble son, that appearance still would not be particrly impressive while nibbling on a sausage like that.
Your beard?
Tang San walked over to stand next to Oscar, unable to help but indicate his face.
Oscar smiled in greeting, quickly finishing the sausage in his hand, in a low voice saying:
Are there not newly arrived beautiful women, if I havent prepared myself, how can I make them pay attention, ah, in this respect you are inexperienced. Boss Dai clearly looked that ice cold girl, Xiao Wu is yours, Fatty with that Evil Fire cant attract girls, therefore, my target is Ning Rongrong. You wouldnt fight me over it, right.
Tang San pped his forehead,
May I ask, how old are you this year?
Oscar said without the slightest hesitation:
Fourteen years old, why? When my father was fourteen years old, he had me.
Tang San suddenly realized, if he wanted to test his mental capabilities thening to Shrek Academy clearly wasnt a bad choice. Let alone the teachers, these students were all monsters. Even if it was himself, had he not also read hidden weapons secret lore not belonging to this world?
Dai Mubai brought Zhu Zhuqing rushing over as well, Zhu Zhuqing clearly maintained a certain distance from him, and Dai Mubas expression was clearly very unsightly.
Oscar smiling with schadenfreude said:
Apparently, boss Dai was also rebuffed, he that yboy is at a disadvantage, this time he was even beaten.
While they spoke, a middle aged man walked out on the grounds from another direction.
Seeing this person, Tang San and Xiao Wu were clearly distracted. He looked to be around fifty years old, built thick and strong, face characteristically long, chin somewhat prominent, cheek bones very wide, t face, furthermore a bit aquiline nose, if insisting on using some kind of thing to describe him, then, only could say his face somewhat resembled the sole of a shoe. Although his eyes were closed, he seemed to have a bit crafty feeling. On his face he wore a pair of ck rimmed crystal sses, the frames a kind of rigid squares.
Xiao Wu astonished said:
Isnt this that profiteering uncle?
Oscar surprised said:
What profiteering uncle? This is our Academys Dean, Shrek Academys founder, Four Eyed Owl Flender. A seventy eighth ranked Spirit Sage,pared to Zhao Wuji hes even more fierce, and he also possesses a flying type Beast Spirit. Among Battle Spirit Masters, this is considered quite rare, Fatty is his first disciple.
Xiao Wu muttered:
Fortunately is only seventy eighth rank. Truly did not expect that only epting monsters, not epting ordinary people quote to havee from his mouth. Big Sausage Uncle, our Academy has no Spirit Douluo level Spirit Masters?
Oscar shook his head,
Please call me Sausage Monopoly Oscar, you consider Spirit Douluo as a dish to be bought? Wherever you are on the entire Continent, Spirit Douluo or higher ranked powers still do not reach a hundred, with all the Empire and Imperial subordinate kingdoms added up. As for Title Douluo, with the two Empires added together, there are still only ten or so, thats all. How could they be so easy to meet.
Part 4
Xiao Wu loosed a breath,
Thats good.
Tang San looked at Xiao Wu,
Xiao Wu, what happened?
Xiao Wu shook her head, somewhat glossing over it said:
Nothing. Little San, you tell me whether this profiteering uncle will still remember us?
Tang San said with a wry smile:
It has just been two days, he shouldnt be able to forget. However, since he is the dean, it should be unlikely he would bother you just for offending him.
Oscar smiled darkly, saying in a low voice:
In this you are wrong. Our dean Flender is famous for holding grudges. Of course, his biggest merit is protecting.
While walking up Flenders gaze suddenly floated in their direction, just right to pause on Oscar, in his eyes shing a pondering light.
Oscar turned pale at once,
Sh*t, what I said might have been heard. This is too wretched.
Flender walked up before the altogether seven students, stopping. That somewhat magentic hoarse voice of his resounded,
This year really isnt bad, we have gotten four little monsters. I, Shrek Academys dean Flender, will represent the Academy to wee you here. In a moment, you will each hand over a hundred gold coins to teacher Li in charge of finances over there. Mubai.
Dean.
Dai Mubai stepped forward, apparently very respectful towards Flender, even a bit of admiration.
Flender said:
For your newly arrived four junior brothers and sisters,ter tell them about the Academys regtions. After that each should return to rest and as far as possible recover your peak level states. Todays first ss will begin in the evening. Oscar, you and Ning Ronrong are exceptions. You two follow me.
Oscars expression immediately broke down, heart unreconciled and not willing to salute before Flender. As he looked at Ning Rongrong walk by his side, his expression turned a bit better.
Flender waved his hand, saying:
You others can go rest. Remember, before the sky is dark, let yourselves reach peak condition, dont me me for not reminding you. The Academys curriculum is different from other ces, you will even face mortal danger.
Zhu Zhuqing left before anyones head could turn, and Dai Mubai this time did not catch up. Ma Hongjun even left a bit faster, in a sh one could not even see his shadow.
Tang San was in no rush to leave, he thought to see how this dean before him would teach. Oscar and Ning Rongrongs spirits both were auxiliary types, this should be the reason they did not participate in evening ss. But what made Tang San very baffled was, why must education be conducted in the evening?
As Tang San did not leave, Xiao Wu naturally also was in no hurry to leave, standing at Tang Sans side calmly watching.
Flender paid them no attention, towards Oscar and Ning Rongrong saying:
Everyone has their own ways to cultivate. As spirits are different, cultivation methods are also as different as can be. On Douluo Continent, there are practically nopletely equal spirits, therefore, the Academys instruction to you is not at all about how to cultivate spirits, but about how to use spirits, about how to fight in the future, to allow you to even better assist yourrades in arms.
Tang San felt Flenders words were somewhat familiar, and attentively mulling it over, Grandmaster seemed to also have said something simr. Only what Grandmaster said was even more detailed than Flender, thats all.
Oscar apparently already heard simr words, nomittally lowering his head, but Ning Rongrong nodded considering deeply.
Flender continued:
You two are both auxiliary type Spirit Masters, one is attribute addition, the other is a food system spirit. Spirit masters like you, whether on the battlefield or in peacetime, both needpanions to protect you by your side, otherwise, you will find it very difficult to survive. Oscar, tell me, as an auxiliary type Spirit Master, what capacity on the battlefield even better keeps you from danger.
Oscar without the slightest hesitation said:
As far as possible hiding behind thepanions on ones side, exploiting the surroundings and if possible exploiting the terrain and buildings to evade danger. As far as possible keeping away from dangerous areas.
Flender nodded, saying:
Quite right. But you have not mentioned one point. As an auxiliary type Spirit Master, running away is a necessary quality to possess, so an auxiliary type Spirit Master who is unable to flee is not a good Spirit Master. But what is needed to escape? The requirement is physical strength. Since as Spirit Masters you have your spirit power for assistance, your bodies inner qualities will be a bit stronger than ordinary peoples. But, its possible that when confronting the enemy the other side is a Battle Spirit Master. Consequently, as an auxiliary type Spirit Master, you equally need to carry out physical strength exercises. In a key moment, maybe running one more step will let you survive.
Oscar understood Flender very well, and hearing this Dean before him speaking grandiosely, in his heart he secretlyughed bitterly. Once it was finished, today was only running.
Sure enough, after Flenders lengthy exposition, he nodded towards Oscar and Ning Rongrong, saying:
Your ss today, is carrying out physical strength drills. Starting from now, run twentyps around the entire vige, if by the lunch you still have not returned, you need not eat it. You can use your spirits to for assistance. Right now, set out, Oscar is in charge of leading.
Yes.
Ning Rongrong replied, running off without the slightest hesitation, Oscar with some hidden bitterness looked towards Tang San waiting by the side, then followed after.
Although the vige where Shrek Academy was located was notrge, Oscar understood that when Flender indicated the entire vige, he included the viges fields. Onep was a distance of at least three kilometres or more. Twentyps, that was equivalent to a terrifying number.
Currently they possessed more than twentieth ranked spirit power, butpleting this course before noon still was a matter that would put an auxiliary type Spirit Master in such pain as to not want to live. For more than twentieth ranked Battle Spirit Masters, running this kind of distance still wouldnt be easy.
Watching Oscar and Ning Rongrong run off, Flender pointed at Tang San, saying:
You follow me alone.
Part 5
Tang San nodded, simultaneously waving his hand at Xiao Wu wanting to follow behind him. Just so following Flendersrge strides inside the Academy.
Flenders office was also his residence, not far next to the small grounds where Tang San and Zhao Wuji fought yesterday. The inside of the room was arranged very simply, there were only some necessary things, nothing more.
Flender sat down behind his desk, looking at Tang San, in his eyes suddenly revealing aplex light,
Grandmaster is still well?
Tang San nodded, saying:
Grandmaster is very well.
Flender looked at him somewhat astonished,
You are his student? No wonder, no wonder he even gave you this belt. That day seeing you wear this belt, in addition to your age, I knew you must being to my Shrek Academy. Only I didnt expect you to unexpectedly be his disciple. Originally, he once told me, inevitably one day he would foster a genius Spirit Master to shock the Continent. Apparently, he picked you.
Tang San raised his hand to touch Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, handing over a letter to Flender before him,
First off, Teacher asked me to after enrolling via the the Academy exam, deliver this letter to the dean.
Hearing Tang Sans words, in Flenders eyes shed a trace of sorrow, but still had a smiling expression,
He still is so obstinate. This is just his style. This fellow finally thinks of contacting me?
While speaking, he slowly opened the envelope, taking out a pure white letter from within. Tang San could not help but see that when Flenders hands tore open the letter, they were trembling slightly.
What was written in the letter Tang San did not know, he could only see Flenders continuously transforming expression.
Flender was asionally happy, asionally angry, four different types of human emotions practically all appeared on his face.
Fine, fine you old fellow. You old bastard, what do you insist on proving? With what proof? Dont tell me you dont know, in reality
Flender seemed to be somewhat erratic, Tang San was unable to make sense of the words on his lips.
Suddenly, he sharply raised his head, staring fixedly at Tang San,
Since you are his proof, absolutely dont let him down. You leave, quickly go prepare for the evening ss. That will not be at all rxing.
Tang San hadpleted the task Grandmaster gave him. Although this dean Flender gave him a very strange feeling, he was also in no mood to reflect on these. Going through the fight with Zhao Wuji, Tang San discovered his own very many weak points, having time he might as well go cultivate.
Leaving aside Tang San a person voluntarily cultivating, the two Oscar and Ning Rongrong were currently in the middle of running outside the Academy.
Oscar, how far is still left on thisp?
Ning Rongrongs sounded somewhat helpless.
When just starting, she was still full of confidence, even though she was an auxiliary type Spirit Master, at home her father also always required her to exercise her body, saying practically the same things as Flender before. Therefore, her body was not at allcking, although she could notpare to a Battle Spirit Master, exercising for a long time not only had given her a healthy physique, but she was also especially expert in running.
Only, since leaving the Academy until now, Ning Rongrong under Oscars guidance unexpectedly had not finished onep, the time that passed was already not short. Continuing at this speed, let alone noon, whether the evening meal could be eaten was the question. Even more, physical strength was continuously dropping, it would basically be impossible to continuously maintain this pace.
Oscar said with a wry smile:
When leaving I said that this basically is not a task possible toplete. But you still dont be worried, do we two auxiliary type Spirit Masters together still fear going hungry? Whether we would eat a bit
Ning Rongrong nced at him, although still young, that gentle and charming expression she wore was rather graceful.
Oscars bones went somewhat weak from her look, smiling cheerfully, appearing to show off said in a low voice:
I your father have a big fresh sausage.
In a sh of light, a savory sausage already appeared in his hand, passing it to Ning Rongrong.
My sausage, the first spirit ring ability is recovery. Not only can it boost healing of injuries, it also has a recovery effect on physical strength. Eat a bit. Having my sausage support, let alone running twentyps, even running two hundredps, we still need not to worry about food problems.
Ning Rongrong somewhat strangely looked at Oscar, suddenly speaking an extremely intrepid line,
I your mother also has two generous buns. Eat your size.
Finished speaking, Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda floated up in the air, quickly adding assistance, abruptly increasing their forward running speed.
Eh
Oscars waspletely stunned a moment, let alone him, even if it was Tang San or Dai Mubai here, hearing Ning Rongrong this kind of graceful girl unexpectedly say this line, perhaps they also would be unable to imagine it. They could not know at all what kind of character Ning Rongrong was at Seven Treasures zed Tile School. And Ning Rongrong herself was finally unable to hold back, revealing a bit of her true nature.
Seven Treasures zed Tile School. Official hall.
In the north side of the main hall, facing south the master seat was a rosewood carved great chair, on the back of the chair set an enormous jade stone. The jade stone was dark green, emitting a faint warm and moist air, a best quality warm jade.
In the rosewood carved great chair one man sat upright. This mans face was like fair jade, nose straight and mouth square, appearance refined and gentle, wearing a pure white robe without a speck of dust. Appearing approximately forty years old, with a gentle gaze, he looked like an ordinary person. A soft ck hair was scattered over his shoulders and back, all looked subconscious, without any artifice. Currently, he looked at the person kneeling below him, a youngster wearing white sturdy clothing.
Returning to report to school master, young miss already reached Shrek Academy, and furthermore sessfully passed the entrance exam.
The youngster said respectfully.
The middle aged man nodded, the expression on his face revealing helplessness,
This little devil going to temper herself is good, otherwise Seven Treasures zed Tile School would be turned upside down by her. What are Shrek Academys circumstances?
Chapter 23 — She Devil’s True Colors
Chapter 23: She-Devils True Colors
Part 1
Please forgive me school master, inside Shrek Academy is at least one Spirit Sage and numerous Spirit Emperor level powers, I was unable to enter to examine. However, I already handed over the letter with Your exnation to Shrek Academys teacher, who confirmed they would leave it in their deans hand.
The middle aged mans face revealed a smile,
Flender, ah, Flender, you truly are a reasonable person. I would go have a look at what kind of education you can give my daughter. Perhaps just by leaving the family that little she-devil will be a bit sensible. Fine, you withdraw.
Yes, school master.
The youth quickly withdrew.
A bold powerful voice echoed within the hall, the voice seemed toe from all directions, shaking the hall slightly,
Feng-Zhi, are you so relieved to let Rongrong go outside by herself? Dont tell me that Shrek Academys teaching could be better than ours? Out of the question, I would go bring Rongrong back. She cannot feel at ease outside.
Along with the appearance of the voice, a hair and beard all white, but face tender like a babys walked out from the back of the hall, with a big whoosh was beside the chair where school master Ning Feng-Zhi was sitting.
Ning Feng-Zhi showed a helpless expression,
Uncle Jian, between You and uncle Long, I also cannot let this girl remain within the school. You really are too doting, this girl already cannot be disciplined at home. Let her go outside to receive instruction and maybe she will change somewhat.
Uncle Jian dissatisfied said:
Who says we coddle Rongrong. You have only seen the side of Rongrong who ordinarily likes to y a bit noisily, you have not at all seen her cute side. You have many sons, but of daughters only the one. Are you still truly willing to part with her.
Ning Feng-Zhi resolutely said:
Uncle Jian, this time no matter what you say, I will not go to find her. Neither can You and uncle Long leave. You do not need to worry about Rongrongs safety at at all, that Shrek Academys dean was originally the first spear of the Golden Iron Triangle. Its impossible for him not to recognize our Seven Treasures zed Tile Schools spirit. Having him to protect, Rongrong will not have problems.
Uncle Jian snorted in a spitting rage,
If Rongrong has problems we will hold you to ount. My body is a bit tight, I will go find that old bone Long for some exercise.
Let alone Seven Treasures zed Tile School, even if it was in the entire Douluo Continent daring to speak to Ning Feng-Zhi like this, there would not be even a few people. But this old man before him clearly was one among them. Although on the surface Ning Feng-Zhi looked forty years old, in fact, his age long ago already surpassed sixty years old. Ning Rongrong was his youngest child, and also his only daughter.
At nightfall, Shrek Academys dean, Four Eyed Owl Flender stood on therge grounds, looking at all seven students before him.
Dai Mubai, Tang San, Xiao Wu, Ma Hongjun as well as ice cold neatly settled Zhu Zhuqing had all already made good preparations for the evening ss, each and everyone practically trembling with excitement.
However, Flenders attention was not at all on them, but looking at the additional two students.
Oscar, you two finished running twentyps?
Flenders gaze had a kind of prating feeling, making people not dare look face to face with him.
For some reason, all day Tang San had not seen the Academys other teachers appear, including Zhao Wuji. Apparently the entire Academy only had them seven students and this Dean.
Oscar coughed, nodding, said:
Dean, I finished running.
Flender snorted coldly,
I asked you two, not you.
Oscar turned his head to look at Ning Rongrong, Ning Rongrong was also looking at him, the pair of big beautiful eyes filled with an innocent expression.
Oscar clenched his teeth, nodding, said:
Yes, we both finished running.
Flender smiled, if letting Tang San evaluate his smile, then, using the word sinister was the only fitting one.
Very good, Oscar, I did not expect you to have a such a spirit of camaraderie. Youe over here.
Flender indicated the spot before him.
Oscars face revealed a wry smile, but he did not again look at Ning Rongrong, withrge strides walking up to stand before Flender.
Flender slowly raised his right hand, light as a feather pping Oscars shoulder,
I greatly appreciate your spirit of camaraderie, this being the case, you go run another twentyps, let me have a look at just how deep your friendly affection actually is. Not finished running, you need not eat. I already sealed your spirit power, you need not try in vain to remove it. Go.
Oscar without saying anything, only nodded in silence, turning around and running towards the outside.
Flenders gaze returned to Dai Mubai, Tang San and the others,
Do you understand why I must act like this? Why I must have him continue running?
Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun were very familiar with Flenders temper and were not uttering a word. Zhu Zhuqings natural disposition was ice cold, only indifferently looking at him. But Tang San and Xiao Wu subconsciously nodded. They indeed did not understand why Flender must act like this.
On Flenders face as before hung that smiling expression making people shiver all over,
Because he lied. Even though he was lying for the sake of camaraderie or perhaps some other purpose, he still lied. You all still are children, lies are the worst moral character. I hope you understand.
Speaking, his gaze from Tang Sans five turned to one innocent expression, looking at that lovely pitiful Ning Rongrong,
Tell me, have you finished my arranged course from this morning?
Ning Rongrong honestly shook her head, saying:
I havent. The distance is too long, Im also hungry, cant persevere.
Flender slightly smiled, saying:
Therefore, you alone ran to Suotuo City, furthermore gorged yourself on a meal, and still walked around at Suotuo Citysmerce streets, just a moment ago returning to find Oscar, right or wrong?
Ning Rongrong red at him with that pair of beautiful eyes,
You spied on me?
Flenders expression immediately turned cold,
As dean, I must be in charge of each of the Academys students. If speaking of Oscars lying as something he does because he does not have the heart to let you receive punishment, they are still pardonable words. Then your vition is a crime that cannot be forgiven. Leaving the Academy without permission, failing to follow the Academys directives, having a senior lie for you. Any one of them is not a vition an excellent Spirit Master shouldmit. If this was on the battlefield, there is only one oue for you, that is punishment by martialw, death, nothing more.
Part 2
Ning Rongrong frowned, the gentle and soft expression on her face gradually fading, corners of her mouth slightly rose, unexpectedly revealing a somewhat contemptuous and disdainful expression,
This is no battlefield, just an Academy, nothing more.
Flender nodded, saying.
Thats right, this is only an Academy, but this is my Shrek Academy. Right now, I give you two roads to choose from. First, pack up your things and leave immediately. You cannot join as a member. Second road, like I proved, you have the qualifications to stay here, if you still have the resolve to no longer offend the regtions in the future.
Ning Rongrong smiled, even though she was only twelve years old, one had no choice but to concede, her smile truly was lovely, very beautiful. That harmless smiling expression somewhat gave people palpitations.
Flender, who do you think you are? Merely a minor Spirit Sage, thats all.
At these words, Tang San and Xiao Wu and the others without exception turned pale, they had not expected, that tender and soft feeling one little girl, would unexpectedly say words like these. But right now, Ning Rongrongs facial expression was already without that kind of gentleness, and turned disdainful, full of that kind of haughty feeling.
Flender had not gotten angry because of her words, faintly smiling, said:
Thats right, I am only a minor Spirit Sage, thats all, but to the current you, the difference from me still is way too far. Even if you are this generations most gifted individual at Seven Treasures zed Tile School, in the end you are only a Spirit Grandmaster, thats all. Between you and me there is still is an insurmountable gulf. Since you do not see it like this, please leave - Shrek Academy does not wee a student like you who cannot behave herself.
Ning Rongrong sneered,
Want to hurry me off? Not so easy, since Ivee I do not n to leave prematurely. Flender, I advise you to control me less. Otherwise, consequences will not be such that they can be assumed by you.
Flender smiled slightly,
If I feared some consequences, I would not have this Academy. This is my domain, I have the final say. Mubai.
Dean.
Dai Mubai stepped forward, currently his gaze at Ning Rongrong was disbelieving. He vaguely understood that for the current Ning Rongrong these were her true colors, but yesterdays her was still concealed too well.
Flender said:
You go take this miss Ning Rongrongs things from her room, afterward see her off from here. If she resists, I permit you to use any means.
Flender, you dare.
Ning Rongrong delicately shouted, both hands akimbo, this twelve years old little girl showed extremely intrepid atmosphere.
In all my life, you still are the first person who dares treat me like this.
Flenders smile clouded,
That your dad hated you discipline you, is not representative of what I also hate to do, you cannot be my daughter. Also are not my baby. In my eyes, any one student here are all more powerful than you. Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda Spirit indeed is the single most powerful existence among auxiliary type spirits, its a pity, you will only let it be humiliated.
Thats drivel.
Ning Rongrong in anger with chest heaving fiercely, always in the past, she knew she was Seven Treasures zed Tile Schools most outstanding child of this generation. She had many elder brothers, but not one could like her break through twentieth rank level before twelve years of age. Including her father, Seven Treasures zed Tile Schools school master, all said she was first in several hundred years with the opportunity to take Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda and be an Eight Treasures zed Tile Pagoda sect genius. Right now Flender just said not one point about her was good, haughty as she was how could she possibly bear it.
Drivel? Then you tell me,pared to who present are you more powerful?
Flender disdainfully said.
Ning Rongrong said:
I am an auxiliary type Spirit Master, of course I cantpare with those Battle Spirit Masters in power. But my effect on the battlefield is bigger than theirs. With my assistance, one Spirit Master teams power as a whole will substantially upgrade.
Flender shook his finger and Ning Rongrong,
No, youre mistaken. Each person present will have a more powerful effect on the battlefield than you. Because on the battlefield they all have a chance of surviving, but you do not. With your disposition, if you went on the battlefield you could only be cannon fodder, nothing more.
Impossible. Our Seven Treasures zed Tile Schools Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda Spirit is the first under heaven, nobody canpare. Why am I different from them?
Flender coldly said:
Because of your heart. Because of your fickleness and impatience, you hold yourself too high. Even if it was your father, he still would not believe he was first under heaven. If he was not apanied by outstandingpanions, even amon Spirit Master would be capable of killing him. But with your disposition, you believe you are able to findpanions that willpletely give you their backs?
Ning Rongrong was dumbstruck a moment, Although because she was spoiled from childhood her disposition was somewhat entric, she still was exceptionally intelligent, although Flenders words sounded bad, she already understood Flenders meaning, for a moment somewhat not knowing how to dispute.
Flender unhurriedly walked up before Dai Mubai and the others, because of his confronting Ning Rongrong with words, Dai Mubai had not at all gone to fetch Ning Rongrongs things.
Flender indicated Dai Mubai, saying:
He this year is fifteen years old, spirit White Tiger, fighting type Spirit Master. Innate double pupils. Thirty seventh rank. Possesses two hundred year spirit rings and one thousand year spirit ring. Since the beginning of Shrek Academys history he is the youngest student to reach thirtieth ranked Spirit Elder. When he achieved Spirit Elder, he was only thirteen years old. You ask yourself if you are able to at thirteen years old break through the thirtieth rank bottleneck?
If speaking of someone able to surpass Mubai, then it still absolutely isnt you. Tang San and Xiao Wu at age twelve have already reached twenty ninth ranked Spirit Grandmaster level. They just might have the possibility to surpass Mubais. You were present for Tang Sans fight with Zhao Wuji, you should very clearly understand the difference between a Spirit Grandmaster and a Spirit Sage. Even though Zhao Wuji didnt use his full power, the fighting strength which Tang San disyed, I think you saw very clearly. Talking about talent, they both must be more powerful than you.
Part 3
Ning Rongrong was still unable to retort. What Flender said was very true, Dai Mubai, Tang San, Xiao Wu. In spirit power the all excelled over her.
Flender turned to Ma Hongjun and Zhu Zhuqing.
Ma Hongjun. His age is simr to Tang San, Xiao Wu and yours. Entering Shrek Academy at eleven years old, even if his spirit has defects, the variant spirit he possesses is a gifted and capable top notch Beast Spirit, only speaking with regard to spirits, even on the entire Continent there still would not be many people capable ofparing to him. His spirit power also simrly not weaker than yours, this is his mental and physical efforts used to make up for his spirits defective circumstances.
Zhu Zhuqing, her spirit power isparable to yours. But she and you are different, she has a resolute and stubborn heart, Zhu Zhuqing, you tell me, for what purpose did youe to Shrek Academy?
Zhu Zhuqings ice cold voice answered without the slightest hesitation:
To let me be even more powerful.
Flender said:
How will you act with regard to the Academys arranged sses?
Zhu Zhuqing said.
As long as my strength development is favorable, I will carry them out without the slightest hesitation.
Flender indifferently said:
Ning Rongrong, did you hear it all? You ask yourself, to which of them do youpare? Here, you yourself already are the least existence. What qualifications do you still have for pride? I dare say, as long as you leave my ce, after twenty years, everyones aplishments will be much bigger than yours.
Ning Rongrong was not resigned, she truly was not resigned,
There still is Oscar. Am I not more powerfulpared to him, he also is an auxiliary type Spirit Master, and only a minor food system Spirit Master, thats all, he will never be above me.
Flender shook his head, saying:
No, youre mistaken, if you think like this, then are gravely mistaken. Oscars gift, still is even above Mubai, otherwise, why would I permit him to enter the Academy. Ning Rongrong, I only ask you one question, have you seen an innate full spirit power food system spirit?
Ning Rongrongs blossoming countenance lost color,
No. This is impossible, how can auxiliary type spirits have innate full spirit power?
In the Spirit Master realm, although innate full spirit power was rare, it was also not unknown, but auxiliary type spirits never appeared. The reason why Ning Rongrong believed her gift was differently endowed, exceeded talent, was because her spirit when awakening reached the ninth rank level. The distance to innate full spirit power was only one step away, this already was the best quality existence among auxiliary type spirits.
She had not expected, that a bit handsome but with such vulgar spirit incantations Big Sausage Uncle Oscar unexpectedly would have innate full spirit power.
Flender coldly said:
Oscar is an existence unprecedented in history. His future aplishments are boundless, its even possible to rece your Seven Treasures zed Tile Schools position among auxiliary type Spirit Masters. You may not believe what I say, but I can certainly tell you, this is very possible future.
Ning Rongrong stood there despondently, from childhood until now, she grew up among people cherishing her. Added to her own talent itself, they were even more more extremely doting, she all along believed that she was the most remarkable. The most gifted. Even if her current strength still was insufficiently powerful, that was just because of her age.
When she saw Tang San fight Zhao Wuji, Ning Rongrong was already shaken, but in her subconscious there still was an open divide between her and Tang San, after all everyones spirit cultivation took different routes.
But, right now Flenders every sentence were like sharp swords piercing her heart, in her heart her most proud things were thoroughly crushed.
Ning Rongrongs expression looked somewhat pale, suddenly sobbing, she turned around and ran towards her dormitory.
Flenders expression revealed a proud of himself smiling expression, in his heart secretly saying, if I could not even deal with a twelve years old little girl indefinitely, I would not deserve the Golden Iron Triangle name.
Dai Mubai looked at Flenders smiling expression, probing asking:
Dean, must I still go help her pack up her things?
Flender stared at him, saying:
Do you really think this girl will leave? Although Ning Rongrong is a bit spoiled, her nature isnt bad, let her think clearly herself. You go call back Oscar, say I excuse his punishment, let him gofort Ning Rongrong.
Oh.
Dai Mubai agreed, turning to go find Oscar, right now, in his heart towards Flender could not help but admire even more.
Dai Mubai also came from an aristocratic family, of course he also knew Seven Treasures zed Tile Schools terrifying position on the Continent, the entire Douluo Continents Title Douluo added up only were ten or so. The Seven Treasures zed Tile School possessing two of them, strength like this, even if it was the two great Empires royal families meeting Seven Treasures zed Tile Schools school master, they still would be courteous. But Flender unexpectedly did not submit to force, in this way daring to reprimand Seven Treasures zed Tile Schools most favored little princess. This could not be be exined by simply calling it courage.
In fact, Dai Mubai also somewhere knew the mind of this Deans before him, guessing Seven Treasures zed Tile Schools school master had delivered a letter, a letter that could be regarded as an imperial sword, otherwise could Flender truly be so without a trace of worry?
Xiao Wu quietly stuck out her tongue. She also didnt expect Ning Rongrongs nature to unexpectedly be like this, yesterday when she and Ning Rongrong were together, all along she felt very familiar with her, right now she just discovered that Ning Rongrongs original nature unexpectedly was even bossier than her own.
Flender held both hands behind his back,
Well, time to begin, you have also seen Ning Rongrong and Oscars results. If you want to remain here to cultivate, you will follow the Academys regtions. To get better every lesson, my word here isw, next you will start Shreks first ss. Each of you all will independently aplish your own course, do not me me for not stating in advance, if you do insufficiently well, then, to not die you must shed ayer of skin.
Part 4
Dai Mubai very quickly returned, nodding to Flender, indicating he already had Oscarfort Ning Rongrong.
Flender waved his hand, saying:
To start off, keep up with me.
Finished speaking, just seemed his toes pointed to the ground, leaping up light as a feather, advancing towards the outside of the Academy.
Everyone hurried to keep up.
Flender all along maintained a fast pace, currently observing the gap in strength between the five students.
Following precisely behind Flenders back, was spirit power most profound Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai. Behind Dai Mubai was not at all Tang San, but Zhu Zhuqing.
Tang Sans Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track was exquisite when it came to elerating in a straight line, but on the contrary not equal to Zhu Zhuqing as an agility attack system Spirit Master. Therefore he and Xiao Wu were lined up side by side in third ce. Ma Hongjunst, but also not falling behind muchpared to Tang San.
All the way, Flender did not say anything, Tang Sans group also did not utter a word, in their minds still recalling the previous conversation between Flender and Ning Rongrong.
Very quickly, Tang San discovered Flenders destination, was exactly Suotuo City.
From Shrek Academy to Suotuo City was not at all far, when soon about to reach Suotuo Citys south gate, Flenders speed slowed, letting the five students all catch up.
Suotuo City located in Bk Kingdoms interior would not suffer any external threat, therefore this city gate stood open the whole day. The six people smoothly entered within the city walls.
Even though by now the sky had already darkened, Suotuo City seemed to have just woken up, bustling even more than in the daytime. On both sides of the street, the shops were all brightly lit, some peddlers only who only appeared at night one by one found their customary ces selling some snacks or maybe small trinkets and such things.
Although Tang San and Xiao Wu lived in Suotuo City for two days, they had not gone out in the evening, Tang San was tolerant, but Xiao Wu exhrated looked everywhere, on seeing some interesting thing, quietly moved closer to look more. If not for Tang San pulling her along, maybe she would already have wandered off.
Zhu Zhuqing still had an ice cold expression, it seemed as if nothing external had any rtion to her, gaze all along staying on Flender in front of her, not a little bit influenced by the outside world.
Behind Dai Mubais eyelids showed his calm side, appearance seemingly exactly the same as Zhu Zhuqing, only his facecked that austerity, everything appearing very natural.
But Ma Hongjuns eyes were a little insufficient for his use, although not like Xiao Wu interested in anything, his eyes were whirling, his targets were all the most characteristic women on the streets.
Over six years old, under sixty, Ma Hongjuns eyes seemingly let none slip him by, when seeing some ample figure, he immediately swallowed, fortunately he wasst in line, and the others did not discover his current appearance.
Flender suddenly stopped walking, looking at the sky, thinking out loud:
There still is some time. Follow me.
Speaking, Flender brought the five to enter an unremarkable tea shop on the side of the street. The six sat down around a round table and Flender asked for six cups of their cheapest tea.
Xiao Wu looked at that full of tea suds tea before her and directly scowled,
Dean, our first ss wouldnt be here, right.
Flender said.
Of course not, the ce for your first ss, is there.
While speaking, he pointed towards the outside.
Following the direction of his finger, Tang San saw, not far from the tea shop, was a wide and tall building. From their angle, they could only see that building was nearly a hundred metres tall, iparably enormous, in the dark of night, appeared extremely profound. From in that immense building, faint light twinkled.
Dai Mubais expression changed, in a low voice saying:
Dean, making them go there on their first day?
The dean indifferently said:
Remember, you are all monsters, not ordinary people. Since you are monsters, you will have monstrous cultivation methods.
Speaking up to here, he paused, dropping his voice:
Your spirits are all different, so each of you also has your own cultivation methods. What the Academy can instruct you in is how to use your spirits even better, help you obtain even better spirit rings, possess even more battle experience, to as far as possible develop your own potential. The remainder is knowledge about all aspects of spirits, as well as the circumstances of Spirit Masters on the Continent. Among these things you need to learn, the most important isbat experience.
With equal level strength, the amount of battle experience is key to deciding victory or defeat. Only by repeatedbat are you able to as far as possible promote your capability to adapt inbat. Therefore, your first ss, is fighting. And that ce, is your ssroom.
Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun looked at each other, Ma Hongjun did not dare utter a word, in Dai Mubais evil eyes just expressed helplessness, they clearly both knew what ce that was. But Tang San, Xiao Wu as well as ice cold Zhu Zhuqing, all showed puzzled expressions.
Flender said:
Buildings simr to this one can only be possessed by Lord City level cities. Its scale can even be said to be a sign of a citys and nations wealth and power. Buildings like these are known as Great Spirit Arenas. Furthermore they will use the name of the city its located in. Thus, before you, is known as Suotuo Great Spirit Arena.
What is called a Great Spirit Arena is a ce for battling with spirits, in other words a ce for Spirit Masters to fight. Whether its Heaven Dou Empire or Star Luo Empire, both have ces like this, Spirit Arenas decide a nations prosperity.
Tang San frowning said:
Dean, arent Spirit Masters the noblest vocation? Why would there still be ces like this Great Spirit Arena, like some kind of monkeys on showpeting with spirits before spectators?
Part 5
Flender shook his head, saying.
No, youre mistaken, although I also do not like ces like this Great Spirit Arena, I have no choice but to admit that the Great Spirit Arenas is an important ce that absolutely reflects the value of Spirit Masters. Your thinking is too simple. Great Spirit Arenas are part of aplete system, but can also be said to be a special power. It was founded by all the seven most famous Spirit Master ns on all the Continent, not belonging to either great Empire or to Spirit Hall. It can be said to be a third power, extremely wealthy, Spirit Masters making their names in Great Spirit Arenas be dazzling celebrities of entire nations, not only can one obtain immense benefits, and can also obtain maximum prestige, but also, Great Spirit Arenas are a rtively fair ce, here, even if youve killed some great ns disciple, you still need not worry about reprisals, this is its fairness.
Saying this, in Flenders eyes glittered a dazzling radiance,
The spirits level is a mark of whether a Spirit Master is strong or weak. Spirit rings are even more the best method to express this. But, this is not at all representative of a Spirit Masters genuine capabilities, only a title obtained by ones effort from within Great Spirit Arena is exactly the best reflection of ones strength.
Any level Spirit Master after entering the Great Spirit Arena, are all only represented by the two words spirit fights, after obtaining the first victory, will receive a badge. Afterwards, every victory obtained, will umte a certain amount of points. When umted points reach a certain degree, the badges rank will upgrade. This badge is the Great Spirit Arenas token, but also ismonly possessed by Lord Cities on the whole Continent. The higher the badges rank the more benefits. I will not exin in detail. The badges rank is differentiated ording to mineral quality, the lowest is iron badge, which also is for iron spirit fights, upwards in order is copper, silver, gold, amethyst, sapphire, ruby, diamond. Altogether eight ranks.
Speaking here, Flenders gaze swept across the five people in front of him,
Your assignment is to, before graduation, hold a silver fighting spirit badge, understood?
Do not think that obtaining a silver fighting spirit badge is an easy matter, Mubai and Hongjun already participated here for more than a year ofbat. Mubai. You tell those three, what the requirements are for promoting a badge here, also your aplishments.
While speaking, Flender drank a mouthful of the shoddy tea before him. He already established Shrek Academy twenty years ago, and naturally knew the easiest way to make students ept instruction: that was to rouse their interest. Regardless of the matter, if having interest that one word as precondition, then, that was half the work.
Able to be chosen for Shrek Academy they undoubtedly were monstrous children. These perhaps said to be monsters, perhaps said to be genius students, were fundamentally impossible to instruct using ordinary teaching methods.
Dai Mubai said.
I was twenty ninth ranked at the time I started in the Suotuo Great Spirit Arena games. I have altogether participated in fifty six fights, current fight record is twenty nine wins and twenty seven losses, currently umted points are two. To promote from iron spirit fights to copper spirit fights, you need to umte one hundred points, each obtained victory will give one point. But, if losing a fight, you will also correspondingly lose one point. If continuous number of victories exceed five, then, for each sessive victory, the points directly increase by ten, when sessive victories exceed ten, winning again gives a hundred points. Even if points reaches sessful advancement to copper spirit fights, as long as points drop below one hundred, this will also cancel copper spirit fight qualifications. Promoting copper spirit fights to silver spirit fights requires one thousand points, fighting in copper spirit fights. Every one victory will gain ten points. Losing one fight will also deduct ten points. Points obtained in sessive victories scale like with iron spirit fights.
Regarding Dai Mubais strength, Tang San still somewhat understood, hearing his words, not just secretly shocked,
Mubai, with your strength just twenty nine wins, twenty seven losses? How is this possible, your spirit should be a very formidable existence among beast spirits.
Dai Mubai said with a wry smile:
Nothing is impossible. Great Spirit Arena cannot be such a good ce to mix, the games here have three kinds of styles, one kind is called contest, and is of an exchanging pointers nature, also with the regtions is which I just now mentioned. Carried out divided ording to rank, in other words its carried out in subgroups by spirit ring numbers. When you have one spirit ring, then, you only can participate in group one games. When I was twenty ninth rank I had four sessive victories, and was about to receive ten points for sessive victories, my strength also promoted to thirtieth rank, obtaining third spirit ring, then afterwards I had ten consecutive defeats. Points became negative. Equival with third spirit ring, the thirtieth ranked me, dealing with thirty eighth or ninth ranked opponents how would victory be possible. If wanting to obtain consecutive victories here, then only participate in games while you are twenty ninth ranked, after thirtieth rank, halt participation, and after reaching thirty seventh rank again enter games. This is possible, but our goal is realbat, so naturally we cant do like that, so my fight record naturally also has some discrepancy. My points still are not as high as Fattys.
Ma Hongjun spoke up:
Up till now I have thirty three fights with twenty one wins, twelve losses, nine points.
Flender nced at the sky outside,
Nearly time, we will leave first, I will tell you the rest of the circumstances at the scene one by one.
Leaving a tip, the party of six left the tea shop, walking towards Suotuo Great Spirit Arena.
Coming closer, Great Spirit Arena produced an shaking feeling even more amazing. When Tang San and Xiao Wu just arrived in Suotuo City, they had not at all gone to this side of Suotuo City. Therefore they had not at all discovered that Suotuo City unexpectedly also had an imposing building such as this.
Chapter 24 — Three Five Combination’s Establishment
Chapter 24: Three Five Combinations Establishment
Part 1
Suotuo Great Spirit Arena was entirely oval, its height reaching one hundred twenty metres, the interior divided into one Lord Spirit Arena and twenty four Spirit Arenas, able to simultaneously hold six thousand spectators, among these were one hundred VIP boxes. This was not only an area for Spirit Masters to exchange pointers, but also a ce for powers to disy their own strengths.
While walking towards Suotuo Great Spirit Arena, Flender told Tang Sans party about some remaining simple circumstances of the Spirit Arena.
Here, fight spirits were divided into three categories, one kind was contests, which was mutually exchanging pointers, where fierce killing techniques were forbidden. Another kind was life or death fights, used for settling disputes that could not be mediated. Thest kind were betting fights. With the Great Spirit Arena as referee, in betting fights both sides sent out equal numbers of Spirit Masters topete, the ultimate victor received the bnce of the bet. Betting fights in the first ce were life or death fights. Many frequently when irreconcble conflicts appeared between nobles or schools, they would use this kind of way.
But the matches appearance also had three kinds, one against one, two against two and group fights. Among them, in team fights the number of people on both sides followed regtions, ording to the Great Spirit Arenas customs, ordinarily restricted within seven to ten people.
Entering the Great Spirit Arena, the first thing reflected in ones eyes was a huge stele, on it was carved densely packed names. Flender told them that these names, were all those who had died in spirit fights.
Fighting spirit registration was carried out here extremely simply, the only requirement was to fill out a form including name and surname, age, birthce and spirit, and one could receive the first iron spirit fight badge, of course, registering required everyone to pay ten gold coins as registration fee.
Simultaneously, they also carried out a spirit test simr to Spirit Hall, making certain of each persons rank. Dai Mubai told everyone, every time before participating in fighting spirit, everyone must first carry out spirit power test to determine the match opponent.
Flender naturally would not excuse them, Tang San, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing eachpleted their registration.
Giving Tang San a profound impression was, when they registered, the staff member responsible for registration did not at all ridicule them or disy any surprised expression because of their young age, all along having an appearance of doing official business ording to official principles, and the handling speed was also extremely fast. From these simple details he could see that this Great Spirit Arena was absolutely not an ordinary ce.
After registration, about to undergo spirit fight sorting, Flender brought them to the contest type spirit fight area, and after simply instructing Dai Mubai with several sentences, he went inside the Spirit Arena without consulting anyone.
Dai Mubai told Tang San and the others that at Great Spirit Arena, only under circumstances with sessive victories exceeding five fights, the fighting spirit badge reaching a certain rank, or extremely high Spirit Master level, could onepete in the Lord Spirit Arena. Novices like them could only fight at the Spirit Arenas. Winning one iron spirit fight one could obtain ten gold coins as award money, while losing had no award money.
Very quickly, the five people already finished sorting, because they hade together, they would all fight at at the contest area of Spirit Arena fourteen. Only Dai Mubais opponent was Spirit Elder rank, Tang Sans fours opponents were all Spirit Grandmaster level, thats all.
The entire Great Spirit Arena gave Tang San a kind of dazzling feeling. Here, the various kinds of space allocation was extremely detailed. Speaking of the twenty four arenas, each Spirit Arena was also subdivided into different areas,prised of the two types contest area and life or death area, each type was further subdivided into three kinds of styles, one against one, two against two and group battle. Therefore, one Spirit Arena had six separate elevated rings. As for betting fights, ording to what Dai Mubai said, regardless of what rank, all betting fights were conducted at the Lord Spirit Arena.
The Great Spirit Arenas operation mode had long ago already reached an unusually coordinated degree, for different spirit fight areas the ticket prices were also different, like the one against one contest area where Tang Sans group would participate, the ticket price was least expensive, and the spectators also were the fewest.
Spirit Masters participating in spirit fights were gathered in an arranged expansive hall to rest, waiting for their turn.
In the rest area, Tang Sans groups arrival immediately aroused the other Spirit Masters attention, after all, their age truly was too young. But, although these Spirit Masters revealed astonished expressions, there was nobody who made fun of them, each person meditating, as far as possible letting them maintain peak condition, waiting for the fighting spirits to begin.
Xiao Wu sat next to Tang San, in a low voice saying:
Ge, I just now asked Dai Mubai, although every Spirit Master only can participate in one contest per day, they can simultaneously participate in different categories, we both are twenty ninth ranked, at this level, it should not be difficult to win, so it would be better for us to also join the two against two spirit fights, also good way to early get a few more of the required points, how about it?
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:
No problem, in any case we havee to improve ourbat experience, more fighting experience is always good.
Immediately, he himself and Xiao Wus thoughts were informed to Dai Mubai. Dai Mubai naturally would not oppose, but as he was reminded by them, his gaze fell on Zhu Zhuqing. Unfortunately, their spirits were not the same stage so it was impossible to form a team for two against two spirit fights, so he could only give it up.
Dai Mubai said:
Little San, you bring Xiao Wu to register on the two against two side, this sides battles should still be a moment.
Tang San nodded. Beforeing in, he had already seen the two against two sign up area. Immediately, he brought Xiao Wu and for the time being leaving the one against one spirit fight area, proceeding to the two against two spirit fight area sign up.
Part 2
Sign up fee is ten gold coins, winning one fight altogethers you ten gold coins.
The staff member efficiently collected the Tang San pairs expenses. Because they had already registered for their rank, they only needed to show their iron fighting spirit badges without needing to fill out another form.
Please submit yourbination name.
Combination name? Tang San and Xiao Wu met each others eyes. Only now did they learn that in two against two and group battles, everyone must submit theirbination name to help the Spirit Arena presenter announce them.
Tang San considered, then said:
Were called San-Wu Combination.
He separately chose his and Xiao Wus name, anyway this importance was not something that held great importance.
Good, Three-Five Combination is now registered.
On Tang San and Xiao Wus badges another three words were carved, on it was carved the three words Three Five Combination. Only, Wu was carved as Five.
Hey, this word is wrong, its Wu, not Five.
Xiao Wu resentfully said.
The staff member said cold as ice:
Who asked you to not speak clearly. If you want to alter thebination name, you must re-register for iron spirit fight badges to be able to change it. At the same time, any already obtained aplishments will bepletely erased.
While Xiao Wu was getting ready to erupt, Dai Mubais voice was suddenly heard,
Xiao Wu, your one against one spirit fight is beginning. Hurry over.
Tang San pped Xiao Wus shoulder, saying:
Let it be, Three Five Combination is just Three Five Combination, in the end its only a name, nothing more.
Xiao Wu pulled a face at that staff member, then ran towards the one against one spirit fight area.
The one on one spirit fight area was drawn up ording to lots drawn in advance. While other Spirit Masters were in the middle of spirit fights, the waiting Spirit Masters could opt to watch the battle or opt to rest. Each area in the Spirit Arena had special ces forpeting Spirit Masters to watch the battle. The distance to the fighting spirits tform was very close.
Xiao Wu was the first of the five people to go on stage, and Tang San and the others naturally chose to watch the battle. Led by a staff member, they reached the spectating area below the tform, next to the fighting tform was a special area where you were just able to get a full view of the tform.
Even though it was a Spirit Arena tform, the area still wasnt small, its diameter reaching twenty metres, possessing sufficient area to let Spirit Masters disy their strength. Unfortunately, at this Spirit Arena fourteen one against one spirit fight ring the quantity of audience was not much, approximately only seating one fifth or so.
On the spirit fight stage, in the middle stood a middle aged person wearing a swallow-tailed coat, in a distinct voice, he said clearly:
Next, carrying out our Spirit Arena fourteens first one against one spirit fight, appearing, are two Spirit Grandmasters. They are respectively, with Beast Spirit Jade Rabbit Battle Spirit Grandmaster Xiao Wu, facing off against the with already two sessive wins Beast Spirit Iron Horned Bull Battle Spirit Grandmaster Qing Bao. Will Qing Bao after all be able to continue to his glorious third sessive win, or will the neer Battle Spirit Grandmaster Xiao Wu grasp victory, let us wipe our eyes and wait. Next, we invite the two Spirit Grandmasters on stage.
The spectators in the stands made very few shouts, asionally several people shouted Qing Baos name. The majority did not appear not particrly interested.
A person with tall and robust stature very quickly arrived on the stage, this persons height was an astonishing two metres or so, broad shoulders and wide back, whole body covered by ayer of granite like muscle, tanned skin stretched tightly over tendons that covered his bare upper body like blue-green little snakes. Eyes glittering ominously like a copper bell, at the same time as taking the stage, he looked upward and issued an ear-splitting roar, releasing a valiant vigor.
One need not even ask, this was a physical strength type Battle Spirit Master, the same category as Motionless Bright King Zhao Wuji.
Ma Hongjun sat next to Tang San, in a low voice saying:
This big fellow looks strong for sure, will your Xiao Wu be alright?
Tang San smiled calmly, saying:
You wait and see. Xiao Wus spirit abilityparatively fears physical strength type Spirit Masters, but that is only in circumstances where the other sides physical strength far outsses hers. At equal levels, physical strength type Battle Spirit Masters facing her, will only be
He did not finish hisst line, a face childishly excited Xiao Wu already finally hopped on to the stage. White tight clothes, pink trousers, figure clearly still not particrly developed, a beautiful little face brimming with childishness, immediately attracted the attention of many spectators.
How old is this little miss? What did the announcer say? Said she was a Spirit Grandmaster? Thats impossible.
Simr doubting voices were continuously heard in the stands. The spectators always sympathised with the weaker side, and adding to Xiao Wus outward appearance being much better than the opposing sides Iron Horned Bull Spirit Master, immediately received the favor of the majority of those watching the battle.
Qing Bao on seeing Xiao Wu was stunned a moment, speaking in a low and muffled voice:
Little miss, havent youe to the wrong ce? This is not where you should be, immediately go back home.
Xiao Wu wore a slight smile, although she was only twelve years old, that small face of hers revealing a slight smile harmless to humans and animals was very destructive, especially when speaking of Qing Baos kind of physical strength type simple minded fellow, it was even easier to arouse his protective instincts.
Little sister, step down. It would be no good if by chance you met with injury, you consider, youre so frail.
Qing Bao was somewhat awkward. Simple-mindedly asking Xiao Wu to concede.
Xiao Wus refined eyebrows wrinkled minutely, slim waist twisting,
Why are you speaking so much nonsense? Hurry up and use your spirit, dont me me for not warning you.
Seeing Qing Bao still wanted to say something, Xiao Wu whose character could never be considered gentle couldnt help it, with a big stride forward, leapt up in Qing Baos direction.
Xiao Wus speed was very quick, in the blink of an eye moving more than ten metres, long legs softly leaping, sending her body off the floor, one leg kicking towards Qing Baos neck.
Defense was one of physical strength type Spirit Masters most formidable capabilities, seeing Xiao Wu light as a feather kicking towards him, the straightforward Qing Bao did not dodge at all, with his speed basically not open to dodging, in his heart thinking, this little miss is not sensible, so young yet running to participate in spirit fights, let her hit a few times, wait until shes tired, and shell naturally go down at once.
Part 3
However, Qing Bao only had time to form this idea in his heart, the next moment this spirit fight already ended.
The strength of Xiao Wus kick at Qing Baos thick and solid neck was more gentle than Qing Bao had imagined, after this kick of hers, the tips of her feet did not bounce away, instead sticking to Qing Baos neck, and at the same time her other leg also rose, stepping on Qing Baos substantial chest.
Pink light quickly bubbled out, two bright full moon yellow rings of light appeared on Xiao Wus body, this moment, the spirit rings she used was proof to the spectators of her Spirit Grandmaster rank.
Among Spirit Masters in the stands, as Tang San saw Xiao Wus right foot urately stick to Qing Baos neck, the corners of his mouth showed a slight smile, lightly saying the word,
Goodbye.
Xiao Wus first spirit ring ability, Waist Bow, activated.
Qing Bao only felt an energy simultaneously reach him from his chest and neck, his entire body following Xiao Wus flip, already like a soaring cloud thrown into the air.
Immediately following, after Xiao Wu touched the ground she took a one step run up, leaping up to meet Qing Baos falling body in the air, both legs urately grabbing his waist, her slender waist twisting, body rotating once in midair, a return drop making Qing Baos body fall obliquely, shooting under the protective rope on the side of the ring, falling directly below the tform, producing a muffled peng sound.
The entire Spirit Arena fourteens one against one spirit fighting rings surroundings became quiet, not only the spectators, even that previous announcer already had his mouth wide open.
Who could have expected that this spirit fight would have ended so quickly, and the winning side unexpectedly was that little miss looking only ten something years old. The entire process was not only quick, but also Xiao Wus figure using the Waist Bow on her enormous opponent looked so graceful, the reckless bull-like Qing Bao did not even have time to use his spirit before the spirit fight already ended.
Because of Qing Baos politeness, Xiao Wus attack on him had not used all her spirit power, adding that his own defensive power wasnt bad, currently he already crawled up from on the ground shaking and swaying.
Little sister, you truly are ferocious. I have lost.
Qing Bao was a guileless person, but not at all foolish. In the split second Xiao Wu used strength, he already felt that Xiao Wus spirit power was far superior to his, Qing Baos own spirit power was twenty fifth rank. Under this gap in spirit power, adding to this little miss skill also being so strange, he knew that even if he used his full power, it would still be impossible to win.
Xiao Wu snappily said:
What little sister, little sister, call me Xiao Wu Jie. Dont you know who is more capable?
Eh, Xiao Wu Jie.
Qing Bao very honestly called her, leaving with face blushing.
Among the Spirit Masters watching the stage, Tang San hearing Xiao Wus words couldnt help smiling, this girl, the enthusiastic big sister leader also came out.
Hong, at this moment cheering abruptly resounded, a beautiful little miss who was also so ferocious immediately attracted the eyes of all people. For a moment there was thunderous apuse.
Xiao Wu smiled and giggling waved her hand towards the stands.
By now the announcer also reacted, with quick steps reaching the spirit fighting stage, in a loud voice dering,
Battle Spirit Grandmaster Xiao Wus victory, fight record, one victory zero losses. Qing Baos fight record is twenty one wins and fourteen losses. Grandmaster Xiao Wu, after leaving the stage please go register umted points.
Thepetition pace was carried out very quickly, perhaps it was because of the brief brilliance in Xiao Wus disy in the fight with Qing Bao, the spectators in the stand by now also had be interested.
But what Tang Sans waiting group didnt expect was, the second spirit fights Spirit Masters unexpectedly were a Shrek Academy internal battle. The two sides up to fight were respectively Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing.
Zhu Zhuqing only gave Tang San a nce and went to the spirit fight passage, when Tang San just prepared to catch up, Dai Mubai grabbed his shoulder.
Dai Mubais face revealed some awkwardness, in a low voice saying:
Little brother, start off a bit easy.
Tang San smiled slightly, nodding once to him, then ascended the stage by the spirit fight passage.
Again two students were facing off, and alsopeting in this was a beautifuldy who in appearance was not inferior to Xiao Wu. Before the spirit fight had even started, the spectators already burst into cheers.
The announcer simply introduced both sides names and spirits, indicating to the pair that the spirit fight could begin.
Please.
Tang San politely made a courteous gesture to Zhu Zhuqing.
Zhu Zhuqing coldly said:
Please go all out, let me see my gap with you.
She was present at the fight between Tang San and Zhao Wuji, and naturally understood it was impossible for her to match Tang San. But what she even more wanted to know was, as Spirit Grandmasters alike, how big the gap between her and Tang San actually was.
Different from the previous fight, as this spirit fight was about to start the battles two sides both released their spirits. Zhu Zhuqings pair of eyes changed simultaneously, left eye dark green, right eye clear blue, a pair of cute cat ears stood up slightly, both hands ten fingers lightly flicking, spike like ws sprang from the tips. Body crouching forward, coldly staring at Tang San like he was her prey. Two yellow spirit rings at the same time appeared on her body, an ice cold and piercing atmosphere giving people a somewhat suffocating feeling.
Equally colored spirit rings also appeared on Tang Sans body, blue and ck long vines extended along the ground, moving rhythmically like blue and ck giant snakes, covering more than ten metres in diameter around Tang Sans body, seemingly upying half the spirit fighting tforms area.
Tang San looked at Zhu Zhuqing with a calm expression. He was not a bit hurried, even though the two sidespetition had not even started, Tang San knew he had already obtained victory.
As a control system Battle Spirit Master, he in himself would restrain Zhu Zhuqings agility attack system, especially in the ring where Zhu Zhuqings quickness was unable to fully be disyed. This fight held no suspense from the beginning.
Watching the blue silver grass spreading in her direction, Zhu Zhuqing knew she could not keep waiting. Body suddenly shooting up, even leaving a series of phantoms, pouncing at Tang San from the front.
Part 4
Right now, the entire audience clearly saw, as Zhu Zhuqing rushed within the range of the Blue Silver Grass, in all directions the Blue Silver Grass simultaneously stood up, just like an enormous cage, enveloping Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing within.
Zhu Zhuqings first spirit ring shone up practically at the same time as Tang Sans.
Hell Rush Stab activated, in midair, Zhu Zhuqings sharp ws suddenly extended, her body quickly became indistinct, speed doubling in a sh, obliquely leaping in Tang Sans direction.
Seeing her approach, Tang San only did one simple movement. Stepping aside.
Currently, his eyes were already covered with a purpleyer, perhaps to other peoples eyes Zhu Zhuqings silhouette was very difficult to distinguish, but he who had continuously trained in hidden weapons, relying on Purple Demon Eye, how would he not be able to see clearly?
While using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track to escape danger, bringing Tang Sans body away from Zhu Zhuqings attack range, the sharp ws pierced the air, practically sticking to Tang Sans body as she streaked past. In the next moment, Zhu Zhuqing had no chance tounch her second spirit ring ability. The Blue Silver Grass already waiting for her took advantage of her neutralized attack to crowd around her in an instant.
Blue Silver Grass first spirit ring ability, Binding, activated.
Numerous Blue Silver Grass bundled robustly around Zhu Zhuqings body. They were after all on the same side, so Tang San did not activate Blue Silver Grass venomous thorns and only tied down Zhu Zhuqing, thats all. But the first spirit rings supplementary paralysis was still reducing Zhu Zhuqings spirit power fluctuations, their battle also ended within this brief moment of time.
Control system restrains agility attack system, your attack was insufficient to cut open my spirits control capabilities.
Tang San with a mild expression released Blue Silver Grass.
Zhu Zhuqing was still that cold, but Tang San knew she herself also understood, only she didnt expect Tang San would win this easily. Right now she already waspletely clear about the reason Tang San was able to tangle with Zhao Wuji for so long, was certainly not only because of the exquisite hidden weapons. His grasp of timing in battle was equally valiant, facing him she basically didnt have the slightest chance.
I lose.
Leaving behind those two simple words, she immediately turned and stepped off the stage, just as quickly as she came.
Of course, this was not at all to say Tang San necessarily was stronger than Zhu Zhuqing, agility attack system Spirit Masters should hide in darkness, attacking, assassinating and scouting, these were their strongest skills. This kind of frontal ring fight, to agility attack system Spirit Masters, in itself was not fair. If this was a in aplex terrain, for Tang San to prevail over Zhu Zhuqing absolutely would not be this easy.
When Tang San walked out the Spirit Master passage, Xiao Wu was waiting for him there, and after simply registering umted points, the two did not again return to the Spirit Master stands. They still had the two against two spirit fight to go through.
The drawing of lots was already finished. After Tang San had asked, he and Xiao Wu still had two matches before their battle so the two also did not go look at the battles, after all, although the preceding fights were quick, they still consumed some amount of spirit power, and they simply rested at the preparation area.
The two against two spirit fights were apparently much longer than one against one, and when it was their turn to go up, the twos spirit power had already recovered to optimum condition.
Following the Spirit Masters passage to reach the spirit fighting ring, Tang San first simply observed his surroundings once.
On this two against two side the audience filled at least half the seats, the poprity was a bit better than the one against one side. Their opponents already waited for them on the spirit fighting tform.
The two against two spirit fights ringpared to one against one was twice as big, after all, the number of Spirit Masters was twice as many, so they also required an evenrger space.
Currently, the rings announcer was dering the Spirit Masterbinations.
......, two against two fifth match, Iron Blood Combination facing off against Three Five Combination.
Just on the tform, Xiao Wu could not help but mumble to herself:
How is it again physical strength type Battle Spirit Masters, theres not a bit of novelty.
Tang San and Xiao Wus opponents were two eighteen or neen years old youths, both were fierce and majestic, appearance extremely alike, statures robust to a degree no less than that previous Iron Horned Bull Spirit Master. Although they were not bare chested, their uncovered thick and solid arms still could reveal their physical strength.
As the Iron Blood Combination unexpectedly saw two children on stage, both somewhat disbelieving rubbed their eyes. The announcer was also stunned a moment, but the spirit fight still must continue, and able to stand here they clearly possessed the corresponding spirit rank.
Apparently, our Three Five Combination still truly are promising youths. Competition start.
The Iron Blood brother pairs astonishment only appeared on their faces for a very brief time, they very quickly recovered to normal, not advancing but retreating, simultaneously steadily taking a step backwards. Even more simultaneously produced a low roar, the two people moving as neatly as one.
Intense gray light rushed out from their hands, identical weapons simultaneously appeared in their grasps.
Seeing these weapons, Tang San could not help but be distracted a moment, the weapons appearing in the Iron Blood Combinations hands he indeed knew too well, like what he frequently used as a cksmith, Forging Hammers.
Of course, the ones in the Iron Blood brothers hands were somewhat different from the forging hammer he ordinarily used, not only was the bulk even bigger, but the forging hammer also had some detailed pattern, each had two yellow hundred year spirit beast rings of light moving rhythmically over him.
Tool Spirit Battle Spirit Masters. Although they simrly were physical strength type Battle Spirit Masters, Tang San and Xiao Wu immediately decided that facing these two opponents were entirely different from Xiao Wus previous one against one spirit fight opponent. Most importantly, thebat experience of these two before them clearly was extremely rich, not at all rxing their guard just because they were young.
The left man said:
Im Tie Long.
The right man said:
Im Tie Hu.
The shouted loudly in unison,
Take care.
Part 5
Although Tool Spirits would not alter the Spirit Masters appearance, the two majesticallyrge men simultaneously roared loudly, still brimming with valiant pressure. They took practically identical steps, like the sound of thunder dashing in Tang San and Xiao Wus direction. The Iron Hammers in their hands already raised high.
Xiao Wus toes lightly pointed to the ground, body light as a feather soaring up, Tang Sans right arm supporting her toes, Xiao Wus one foot stepping on Tang Sans right shoulder, taking a Golden Rooster Stands On One Leg posture.
The two had been together for many years, and cooperated through mutual understanding, while ascending Tang Sans shoulder, Xiao Wu alreadypleted her Rabbit Spirit Body Enhancement, sharp gaze staring fixedly at the two rapidly approaching opponents. Once the other party showed a weak point, then, she would in a moment pounce down from up high tounch her Soft Skill.
Blue and ck Blue Silver Grass rushed out, changing into countless vines meeting the Iron Blood Combination brother pairs onrush. Under circumstances where rank was not much different, when Blue Silver Grass tangled the them the other side basically would not have a chance to struggle free. This was a control system spirits domain.
The Tie family brothers were not a bit hurried, seeing several tens of Blue Silver Grasse head on, the two immediately swung the Iron Hammers in their hands. The immense hammers were as light in their hands as if empty, unexpectedly their swings became a defensive screen.
Tang San by observing them discovered that the Tie brothers hammer method unexpectedly was somewhat simr to his Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method, merely the rhythm didnt have the harmony of the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method, the generated force also was not equally fierce as that of Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method, but their speed was even faster than his Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method.
Tie Long and Tie Hus first spirit rings simultaneously shone, and as Blue Silver Grass entered the range of their hammers, when wanting to break through andunch the Binding ability, it was immediately swept away by their hammers, besides the hammers own force they still had a kind of unusual shaking power that stirred up the Blue Silver Grass.
Shaking, was the Tie family brothers first spirit ring ability. In effect blocking the Blue Silver Grass control.
The two people, one left and one right, swinging their Iron Hammers and tightly defending their bodies within, simultaneously quickly pressed forward, and would soon reach before Tang San and Xiao Wu.
Rise.
Tang San shouted loudly, shaking his shoulder, already sending Xiao Wus body into the air, leaping towards the Tie family brothers backs. Eyes taking on a purple lustre, both his hands simultaneously lifted.
Internal strength pouring into both hands, white jade like palms practically simultaneously swatting at the Tie brothers, Tang Sans own feet swiftly sliding forward like wiping grease, both hands circling, not at all colliding forcefully with those two Iron Hammers, rather pulling from the side, light as a feather pushing at the Iron Hammers sides, lightly sending them in between, making a small crack appear in the Tie brothers unity. Tang San also took advantage of this moments opportunity to swiftly bore through this small crack.
The Iron Hammers whistled, brushing the front of Tang Sans jacket with a fluttering sound, but without striking him.
Controlling Crane Catching Dragons use for controlling hidden weapons was admittedly outstanding, but used as an internal strength kind of method its effect was equally maximized. What Tang San used just now was exactly the Four Liang Deflecting A Thousand Jin secret.
As a result of Controlling Crane Catching Dragon leading down and pouncing forward, the Tie family brothers concentrated defense immediately showed a small hole, Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass did not stay idle and took advantage of this opportunity to dash in.
But the Tie family brothers proved themselves to have ample fighting experience, turning at lightning speed, once again Blue Silver Grass was swept away.
Tool Spirits, to earn the one word Tool, it was unable to improve the capabilities of the host itself, but in its additional capabilities were extremely powerful. The effect of the first spirit ring on the Iron Hammers shaking even did not need the Iron Hammers toe directly in contact with Blue Silver Grass, if the Blue Silver Grass only one chi intruded within their range, it would immediately be swept away, unable to aplish the binding effect.
As Tang San bored between the twos unity, was also just the moment when Xiao Wu dropped from the air, once again standing on Tang Sans shoulder, movements exactly the same as before.
Little San, finish them.
Xiao Wu giggled. She had fought more with Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass than anyone, and naturally knew Tang Sans spirits secrets.
When Xiao Wu started to talk, on Tang Sans body the second spirit ring abruptly red.
The hammer waving Tie family brothers bodies simultaneously went rigid, a blue and ck vine beginning to grow on their bodies. Precisely Blue Silver Grass second ability, Parasite.
Unmistakably, their hammer method indeed protected them very tightly, but still not to the extent that dust could not enter. The Blue Silver Grass spirit under Tang Sans control continuously scattered seeds in the air, especially when Tang San previously used Controlling Crane Catching Dragon to make the Tie family brothers momentarily expose a hole in their defense, even more were quietly entering inside. Although the Parasite Blue Silver Grass seeds on their bodies were not at all very many, as long as it restricted them for a short time, the Blue Silver Grass outside would naturally also be able to seed with the Binding ability.
Feeling the Parasite Blue Silver Grass bring paralysis and seeing the numerous Blue Silver Grass around pounce at them, the Tie brothers met each others eyes, once again roaring loudly. Taking advantage of the Parasite Blue Silver Grass not yet havingpletely restricted their movements, whirling their hammers with both hands, rapidly swinging one turn, their second spirit rings simultaneously shining, they unexpectedly threw out the two enormous Iron Hammers, respectively smashing at Tang San and Xiao Wu.
The Iron Hammers made ear-splitting piercing sounds in the air, even the air unexpectedly distorted slightly. Under a gray light cover, the two Iron Hammers bulk suddenly doubled, even without getting close one was already able to feel the additional frightful attack power within them.
The Tie brothers second spirit ring ability, All In One Throw.
Tang San in his heart secretly said not good, firstly sending Xiao Wu into the air, himself also using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track to get out of the way to the side at lightning speed.
Chapter 25 — Tool Spirit’s Formidable Power
Chapter 25: Tool Spirits Formidable Power
Part 1
The Tool Spirits second spirit ring ability, and moreover a full strength attack, although Tang San thought he had slightly more spirit power than the Tie family brothers, facing their all out full strength final attack he still dared not take it lightly.
But, circumstances arose making Tang San turn pale with fright, as those two hammers whistling out in midair unexpectedly suddenly separated, one pursuing Xiao Wus soaring figure, one arcing to strike at him. The Tie family brothers second spirit ring ability unexpectedly had a pursuing effect.
Right now, the Tie family brothers bodies were already tightly bound by Blue Silver Grass, the sharp thorns piercing their bodies, poison setting in, and in a moment were unable to move further. But in their eyes glinted a hopeful light, hoping that final attack would be able to give results, if it was only able to knock down Tang San the Binding on them would also be easily dissolved.
Whats to be done? Between instants, Tang San already made a decision. A Blue Silver Grass without thorns soared into the air, urately binding Xiao Wus slender waist, and with an effort obliquely throwing her away.
In that way Tang San determined that although the Tie family brothers iron hammer were able to pursue the opponent, they were still only capable of doing so under a certain angle, not at all unlimited pursuit. He threw Xiao Wu in the reverse direction facing the Iron Hammer, and as expected breaking her away from the Iron Hammers All In One Throw attack range.
But, since Tang San used all his effort on Xiao Wu, he himself was already without time to adapt, and the other Iron Hammer already reached him at the same time as he threw Xiao Wu.
In a crisis, Tang Sect martial skills could act without restraint, seeing the iron hammers alreadye at him, intense wind enveloped his body. Tang Sans both palms exerted Mysterious Jade Hand, body spinning rapidly, swatting with full internal strength Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, practically in a split second turning his palms. Seven sessive palm strikes practically simultaneously pped on the iron hammer head.
Under the effect of Tang Sans Mysterious Heaven Skill internal strength using Controlling Crane Catching Dragon the iron hammer was finally brought to diverge one chi, and although Tang Sans body was flung away in response, in the end he was not struck from the front.
With a loud hong sound, the iron hammer fell to the floor, Tang Sans body rolled in midair, still withoutnding, he already coughed up a mouthful of blood.
In midair Xiao Wu seeing Tang San injured enough to spit blood was immediately enraged,
Scoundrels, you court death.
Both hands simultaneously rising, without any sound of the air splitting, four shadows sharply shot from her sleeves, aiming for Tie Long and Tie Hu. The shadows targets were all the pairs eyes.
Although Xiao Wu couldnt learn Tang Sect hidden weapons, there were still many mechanism type hidden weapons. She practically wore a simr collection as what Tang San had. Right now in anger, and unable to consider the consequences, directly used the Silent Sleeve Dart.
As a mechanism made by Tang San, this Silent Sleeve Darts prating power was extremely strong, although Tie Long and Tie Hu had robust bodies, if their eyes were hit, then let alone simply blinding, the Sleeve Darts formidable power was sufficient to bore into their brains.
And at this moment Tie Long and Tie Hu were alreadypletely restricted in Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass, and after using All In One Throw their spirit power was greatly reduced, the paralysing poison taking the opportunity to spread. Wanting to move a finger or toe was already an extravagant hope, let alone dodging Xiao Wus Sleeve Darts. Before the darts had even reached them, they brought a strong wind that already numbed their eyes, under the great shock secretly crying out in their hearts this life ends.
Xiao Wu, dont.
Tang San swiftly shouted, right hand in a sh throwing from his waist, four cold lights flying obliquely.
Dingdingdingding sounds echoed lightly, the four Sleeve Darts practically only one cun from Tie Long and Tie Hus eyes were knocked flying.
Originally, when Tang San narrowly escaped danger, he drew out and threw four Willow Leaf Throwing Knives from Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges. Although throwing needles were very fast, their weight was too different from the Sleeve Darts, insufficient to obstruct the Sleeve Darts attack, but throwing knives were much heavier than the throwing needles.
However, this was fortunately Tang San with Purple Demon Eye, the astonishing eyesight in addition to his extraordinary understanding of the speed of the Sleeve Darts he had made himself, otherwise, still could not save the Tie brothers.
Xiao Wu flipped in midair andnded on the ground,
Little San, what are you doing?
Right now, her charming little face was flushed with anger, fiercely ring at the two Tie brothers.
Tang San shook his head at Xiao Wu,
Even if they are enemies they must be saved, my injuries are not serious.
Gaze switching towards the already pale Tie Long and Tie Hu,
You two, this spirit fight should be our win.
Tie Long and Tie Hu still could speak somewhat, and hurriedly nodded, Tie Long saying:
Many thanks for the favor of our lives little brother. We concede.
Tang San withdrew the Blue Silver Grass, inhaling a deep breath, within his body enduring unceasing burning pain. Fortunately, he had not been struck head on by the other sides attack, and adding Mysterious Heaven Skill belonging to the genuine first ss of internal strength, regarding defense it was extraordinarily good, cultivating for many years was equivalent to constant warm support of the internal organs, he only needed to harmonise his breath for a time after returning and this would not be of any consequence.
As Tang San and Xiao Wu walked out from the two against two spirit fight area, Dai Mubais group had also already finished their spirit fights, today could be said to be to everyones delight and satisfaction: apart from Zhu Zhuqings defeat by Tang San, the others all obtained spirit fight victories. Thanks to two spirit fights, Tang San and Xiao Wu each obtained two points and twenty gold coins in winnings.
The dean?
Tang San asked Dai Mubai.
Dang Mubai helplessly said.
Heaven knows where he want, he made clear that after we finished the spirit fights we are to go back first.
While the five walked out from the spirit fights, they could again and again hear the sounds of acim. In todays spirit fights, although they could not be said to have profited much, Tang San still felt he had profited not little from this kind of lethalbat.
Especially the one battle with the Tie brothers let him see Tool Spirits formidable power. Every kind of spirit all had its own characteristics, as long as it was used appropriately, all could reach maximum effect.
Talking about strength, he and Xiao Wu were clearly above the opponents, but because they somewhat underestimated the enemy they almost suffered defeat. In Tang Sans mind he couldnt help but remember what Grandmaster once said, in battles between Spirit Masters, one first of all must feel clearly the opponents ability, if unable to do so, then, everything must be treated in the most cautious manner. Even if it was the lowest ranked Spirit Master, they might still possess a deadly spirit ability.
You return first. Just now the dean said to have me go to his shop.
Ma Hongjun suddenly said. In the pair of small eyes flickered a somewhat excited light.
Dai Mubais face showed an expression like a smile yet not a smile,
Then we will return first, you take it a bit easy.
Boss Dai, arent youing?
Im not, dont speak nonsense, quickly leave.
Dai Mubai snappily red at him, out of the corners of his eyes ncing at Zhu Zhuqing.
Fattys reaction was clearly somewhat slow, without making out the meaning in Dai Mubais eyes, his plump face blushing somewhat because of excitement,
Come on, lets go together. Did you not say women women are a natural resource of poption?
Dai Mubai was finally unable to show restraint,
Quickly get lost. My taste is not ascking as yours.
Ma Hongjun snorted somewhat discontentedly, but confronting the flickering fury in Dai Mubais evil eyes, he opened his mouth, in the end he did not dare confront this Evil Eye White Tiger with words, and turned around and left.
Boss Dai, what is that lewd Fatty going to do?
Xiao Wu asked.
Dai Mubaiughed out loud, saying:
You all say he is lewd, what can he do, Evil Fire cant be suppressed constantly.
Xiao Wu snapped:
Again going to harm girls? I truly wonder whether that spirit transformation of his isnt rted to his natural disposition.
Dai Mubai said:
Harming is out of the question, dont you know this world has a kind of ces called brothels?
Tang San somewhat not daring to believe said:
You are saying, the dean will bring Ma Hongjun to go to that kind of ce?
He had heard of brothels in his past life, and naturally knew what ces those were.
Dai Mubai said:
This also is a matter that cant be helped. Ma Hongjuns spirit apart from that defect is among one of the most powerful among Beast Spirits, he is also considered to be the deans direct disciple, he cant have him give up cultivation forever or see his body burst and die.
Zhu Zhuqing made a rarement,
Men all are filthy.
Xiao Wu giggled, saying:
Little sister Zhuqing, your attack must not be too wide, oh, Tang San is certainly very neat. By no means like those kinds of Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun.
Dai Mubai snappily said:
Fine, your Tang little San is clear as ice and clean as jade, we are all filthy, alright. Compared to Fatty my tastes are much better.
Xiao Wu immediately assumed a mimicking appearance, watching Dai Mubai in a burst of angry suffering helplessly shake his head. As he furtively nced at Zhu Zhuqing, he discovered Zhu Zhuqing was already looking at him, only the light in her eyes seemed even more ice cold. The young miss snorted, suddenly walking up in front of Dai Mubai,
Your tastes are better than whose?
Dai Mubai stared nkly a moment, not knowing how he should respond,
Zhuqing, I
He currently already became aware that his words were mistaken, if tastes were better than Fatty, didnt that say he just faced a different kind of women from that particr upation? Whether senior or junior, whether phoenix in grass nest or courtesan, what was the difference between anyone dealing with the industry?
Zhu Zhuqings eyes suddenly brimmed with disdain and contempt,
You are fifteen years old? You make me sick.
Saying so, she turned around and left.
Part 2
Ever since Zhu Zhuqing arrived at Shrek Academy, Dai Mubai had continuously repressed himself, tolerating her. Right now, the always cold and arrogant him could no longer suppress his innermost fury,
You stop right there.
Zhu Zhuqing did not pay him any attention, and not only didnt stop walking, on the contrary increased her pace.
You
Dai Mubai fiercely raised his right hand, intense white light in the centre of his palm. He had never had a good temperament, or rather, his temperament was more irritable than that of any other person. However, in the end he still endured it, the white light in his palm did not sh, his mouth issuing a tiger-like hissing gasp, then just followed behind Zhu Zhuqing back towards the Academy.
Xiao Wu blinked, in a low voice asking Tang San:
Whats going on with them?
Tang San shook his head,
I also dont know. From what I saw on that day with the enrollment, Dai Mubai should be not familiar with Zhu Zhuqing from before. But he seems a bit different towards Zhu Zhuqing. Could it truly only be because of the possibility of their spirits beingpatible stirring the harmonisation ability? Forget about it, we still shouldnt poke around in other peoples personal matters.
Xiao Wu raised her hand and touched Tang Sans stomach, Tang San was startled by her,
What are you doing?
Xiao Wus eyes were slightly red rimmed,
Does it still hurt? All because of me, you were injured.
Tang San at this came to himself, she was pointing to his injury. Faintly smiling he shook his head,
No matter, as big brother I cant be so frail, lets go, well quickly catch up, they are both almost out of sight.
As they returned to the Shrek Academy, outside the Academy gate they were astonished to find two people.
Tonights moonlight was very good. With the aid of moonlight, they immediately recognized Oscar and Ning Rongrong waiting for them here.
Ning Rongrongs mood looked to already have returned to normal, on her beautiful little cheeks once again hung a smiling expression, sitting on the big stone above the Academy gate, swinging her legs, with a somewhat thoughtful expression.
But Oscars expression just seemed somewhat unsightly, brows slightly wrinkled, from time to time furtively ncing at Ning Rongrong, the expression in his eyes revealing a somewhat reluctant light.
Zhu Zhuqing as if she did not see the two people, immediately entered the Academy, and without turning her head headed directly towards her dorm.
Dai Mubai frowned, the chill in his evil eyes even more powerful.
What are you doing here?
Light flickered in Dai Mubais evil eyes, coldly speaking.
Ning Rongrong hopped down from the overhead stone,
Waiting for you of course. Howe you return sote? And the dean and Fatty?
Dai Mubai coldly replied,
They are upied. Have you figured it out? Staying or leaving?
Ning Rongrong without the slightest hesitation said:
Of course its staying, this ce is too interesting. How could I stay away. Whats with your expression, are you a jiangshi? Were you beaten by Zhuqing there? Haha, Oscar said you are some expert level lover, cant even handle a young miss.
Ning Rongrong did not again cover up her liberated nature. From childhood she had been highly intelligent, and saw very many things from Dai Mubais expression, not in the least hesitating to make fun of him.
Dai Mubais evil eyes held a cold light,
Ning Rongrong. Dont provoke my patience. This is Shrek Academy, not your home, other people may fear you at Seven Treasures zed Tile School, but I Dai Mubai dont. Provoking me, take care I dont rape and kill you, then do it all over.
Ning Rongrong giggled, saying:
Im really scared, ah!
Deliberately sticking out her still developing little chest.
Come on, let me see how you rape me.
You
Dai Mubai in the end was unable to suppress his fury, if the White Tiger does not reveal its power, you will truly consider me a sick cat. Intensely angry power abruptly surged out, spirit power erupting in a sh, Ning Rongrongs body practically in a split second was thrown away by the shock.
Oscar in a rush advanced a step, about to catch Ning Rongrong, but himself fell butt first on the ground from the impulse.
Mubai.
Tang San took an obstructing step in front of Ning Rongrong, both hands held at either side, using Controlling Crane Catching Dragon energy, sending out Dai Mubais spirit power to either side.
Everyone are fellow students. Let it be.
Even though Dai Mubai only released spirit power, withoutunching any attack, the shock to Tang San who was already internally injured made his blood and breath roil. In his heart secretly shocked, this perhaps was Dai Mubais genuine power, thirty seventh ranked spirit power indeed was much more powerful than his own.
Ning Rongrong from childhood till now, at what time had she been humiliated like this, she had not expected Dai Mubai to actually truly dare touch her. Although she had not truly been injured, the soreness over her entire body still told her this was entirely real, for a moment tears surrounded the edges of her eyes, rigidly staring speechless at Dai Mubai.
Dai Mubai looked at Tang San in the way before him, and slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid qi, the spirit power on his body restraining within,
Fine, little San, Ill let you save face.
His evil eyes shot Ning Rongrong a cold nce,
You remember my words well, this isnt your home, dont provoke me again, otherwise, I wont consider your status.
Leaving these words behind, he started off with big strides, heading straight inside the Academy.
Tang San.
Ning Rongrong wiping the tears from her eyes, suddenly called out Tang Sans name loudly.
Tang San suppressed the difort within his body, turning to look at her.
Ning Rongrong ferociously said:
Ill hire you to kill him, use those unusual weapons of yours to kill him. As long as you do it, afterwards you are our Seven Treasures zed Tile Schools honored guest, Ill give you money, ten thousand gold spirit coins, how about it? Furthermore afterwards the unconditional backing of Seven Treasures zed Tile School.
If the person now standing there was an ordinary Spirit Master, they would certainly be sorely tempted. Seven Treasures zed Tile Schools backing, the meaning of these several words had what kind of significance. As one of this worlds seven great families, the power which Seven Treasures zed Tile School possessed was hard to imagine. Any Spirit Master with their backing could rise high on Douluo Continent. Especially to the kind of genius like Tang San, having the backing of this kind of tremendous influence, one obtained incalcble advantages.
Tang San unhurriedly walked in front of Ning Rongrong, looking deeply at her,
Ning Rongrong, in this world, there are some things that money and influence cannot buy. This Academy, is still only an Academy. We are all students. If you continue to have this kind of attitude and the feeling of being up high brought by the Seven Treasures zed Tile School, then, I urge you to still leave this ce.
You , dont you know how powerful our Seven Treasures zed Tile School is?
Ning Rongrong was unwilling to look at him.
Tang San calmly smiled, as a person of two lives, how could he not be able to figure out this twelve years old girl before him,
What do I know? What dont I know? Does this have any rtion to you? Xiao Wu, lets go.
With a somewhat regretful shake of the head, Tang San and Xiao Wu also walked into the Academy.
Looking at their departing silhouettes, Ning Rongrongs entire person was rigid, if speaking of Dai Mubais strength making her angry, then, the pitying expression in Tang Sans eyes as he left provoked her even more.
From childhood until now, she had all along grown up in the cupped palms of Seven Treasures zed Tile Schools bigshots, the thinking in her heart had long ago formed, but today, one after another receiving three powerful provocations, made her suddenly question, why are they all like this to me? Am I actually in the wrong?
Oscar.
How could Ning Rongrong want to be convinced the mistake was hers, turning around to look towards just now crawling from the ground to stand up Oscar.
Dont you want to help me?
Oscars peach blossom eyes revealed a faint disappointment,
When I first saw you, you made me feel like a celestial being. I believe that after you grow up, you will certainly be a stunning beauty. And also, I was most fond of the gentleness you showed at that time. Therefore, I decide to pursue you regardless, even if I onlye from amon family and you are a child of Seven Treasures zed Tile School, I still did not care. But, I discovered I was wrong. Moreover outrageously wrong.
Wrong? Why?
Ning Rongrong looked at him without understanding.
Oscar smiled faintly,
Because you are not at all my type. You cant make me ignore the entire forest for that tree. I cant match up to Seven Treasures zed Tile Schools little princess. How could I help you even if I wanted to? What person do you take me for? Your servant, nothing more. Sorry, I still do better on my own. I think, at Seven Treasures zed Tile School you would have very many people wanting to help you, need not run short of someone like me.
He already knew clearly, before the others return, Oscar already deeply sensed Ning Rongrongs wed nature. Even though they all still were young, Oscar also had more than one girlfriend. Including Tang San, of all the new students who still did not know that Oscar, apart from that unusual spirit of his, his mind just was even more frightening.
As an intelligent person, when fully aware of the matter how would he choose? Facing the difficult path? No, he was not that stubborn, at times giving up just was the best alternative.
Watching Oscar also head inside the Academy, Ning Rongrong not resigned shouted:
Do you not like me? Even you arent willing to support me?
Oscar halted, without turning his head,
What Tang San said just now was right, if you still have this kind of attitude and disposition, leave this ce. This truly does not suit you. Only, with you like this, the word friend will forever be an extravagant hope for you.
Part 3
Oscar had left. Loneliness, helplessness, frustration, pain, every kind of feeling continuously shocked Ning Rongrongs only twelve year old heart, teardrops silently falling, she suddenly discovered, perhaps she truly was in the wrong. Had she had friends? Those other children her age at the School, on seeing her would bow and scrape, or hide in the distance. Behind her back they called her the little she-devil.
Friends, only was an extravagant hope? No, no, no, Ning Rongrong suddenly felt a kind of powerful panic inundate her heart. This one night, to her, inevitable was a sleepless night.
Very many yearster, as Seven Treasures zed Tile Ning Rongrong recalled the matters of her youth, she told her children, she once had a night, in all her life the most painful night, that caused the most significant change in her life.
Early morning.
Tang San awoke clearheaded to undergo cultivation, every morning cultivating Purple Demon Eye had already formed a part of his biological clock.
Today Oscar hadnt gone back to sleep but was instead cultivating, only he still hadnt awoken, Tang San softly and quietly left the dorm, moving onto the rooftop, beginning his necessary daily cultivation.
After one nights rest, the internal injuries he sustained yesterday were already mostly well, and although his internal organs still ached somewhat dully, already it could not be considered serious, another one or two days and he wouldpletely recover.
While cultivating Purple Demon Eye, in Tang Sans mind appeared the events of yesterdays fight with the two brothers Tie Long and Tie Hu. Especially the two brothers final attack.
Spirits leaving the hand, pursuing the opponent to attack, focusing full power into one hit. Their spirit power was obviously lower than his, but could make him sustain injuries, if he had been struck head on, he might still have suffered heavy injuries. Even if that was the Tie brothers spirit ability, with this technique it didnt seem too difficult to aplish. He simrly also had a Hammer, if this kind of attack method also could be used with his Hammer, what effect might it have?
Although Tang Sans Hammer did note from his spirit, he could be certain that his Hammerpared the the Tie brothers hammers was much heavier. As for pursuing the enemy, from a certain point of view, relying on Controlling Crane Catching Dragon could achieve it, simr to issuing his own Hammer like a hidden weapon.
Unfortunately, two kinds of spirits could not be used at the same time, otherwise using Blue Silver Grass Binding on the shaft of the Hammer, would that not be a Meteor Hammer?
Thinking of this, Tang San decided to find some time to test whether his Hammer could be used like this, what capacity, how to throw the hammer, using what technique, these all required practical experimentation to find out, simultaneously it must also be practiced many times. Right now of course wouldnt do, that ck hammer consumed tremendous spirit power, right now his injuries still had not recovered. Hastily exercising might on the contrary easily injure him further.
After concluding Purple Demon Eye cultivation, Tang San also did some simple hidden weapon drills until going for breakfast. He rose the earliest, and as he finished eating breakfast, Dai Mubai arrived at the dining hall with a gloomy expression. Seeing Tang San he only nodded, and said nothing further.
Just after Dai Mubai, Xiao Wu appeared third, after that just Zhu Zhuqing and Ma Hongjun. Tang San expressed to Xiao Wu that there was already nothing the matter with him, and Xiao Wu reassured sat down to eat.
Ma Hongjun had a lively energy and bright appearance, as if he had lost several jin of weight. Although Fatty was straightforward, he could still read bodynguage, seeing Dai Mubais gloomy appearance, also dared not say anything, hurriedly eating breakfast.
As for Oscar and Ning Rongrong, neither arrived at the dining hall.
Fatty, you went outst night.
Watching him finish breakfast, Dai Mubai suddenly spoke up.
Ma Hongjun nodded, in a low voice saying:
Yesterday the Evil Fire more or less emptied out, I should not have to go out for these two days.
Dai Mubai said:
Thats good. Tonight you stay at the dorms, I will go out to find those twins fromst time.
Fattys eyes shone,
Boss Dai, you eat meat, havent I any soup to drink?
Dai Mubai snapped:
For This kind of matter must be enjoy mutually, vigorously swinging hips isnt sweet.
As he said this, he also deliberately looked at Zhu Zhuqing.
Zhu Zhuqing did not have any reaction, as if she basically had not heard their words, this ice cold young miss only drank the rice soup in front of her.
The intangible conflict didnt continue, as the start of ss bell rang, everyone hurriedly finished breakfast, arriving at the big grounds.
Neither the dean or any teachers had arrived, but on the field there was already one person, Ning Rongrong. Still no sign of Oscar.
Her fair and beautiful little cheeks looked wan and sallow, eyes reddened, spirit seeming very downcast.
For ss today they still had the dean Flender. Tang Sans group had waited for no less than a quarter hour before this Dean came strolling along.
Flenders gaze first fell on Ning Rongrong, but he did not say anything to her,
Today is your second ss. What about Oscar? Did he sleep in again?
Tang San hurriedly said:
When I left this morning he was still cultivating, perhaps his mediation couldnt be broken in time.
Flender frowned,
For todays ss we cant start without him. Tang San, you go call him over.
Tang San was just about to return to the dorms when he saw Oscar hurriedlye running from the dorm. However, on his face was no panic from arrivingte, instead brimming with excitement.
Oscar, do you want to runps again?
Dean Flender red at him.
Oscar hastily shook his head,
No, Dean please listen to my exnation. I broke through, I reached thirtieth rank.
What?
Not only Flender, everyones astonished gazes turned to him simultaneously, including Ning Rongrong.
Oscars age was one year younger than Dai Mubai, he was still only fourteen years old, fourteen years old attaining thirtieth ranked spirit power, this already was equivalent to a shocking number, even more significant was, Oscar had a food system spirit, belonging to the most difficult to cultivate category of spirits. From some kind of meaning, his thirtieth rankpared to a Battle Spirit Masters thirtieth rank was much more challenging. But for each level a food system Spirit Master promoted, the foods auxiliary effect would strengthen enormously.
On the Douluo Continent, thirtieth ranked or higher food system Spirit Masters already wereparatively rare, if joining the army, all could enjoy the pay of a thousand manmander, or even higher. Fortieth ranked or over were even lessmon. Fiftieth ranked or higher food system Spirit Masters were even more like phoenix feathers and unicorn horns, and sixtieth ranked or higher food system Spirit Masters practically did not appear, even if there were, they would also be cultivated once in many years by the great ns or Spirit Hall.
If a Spirit Grandmaster level food system Spirit Master could be said to produce food for a hundred people to consume, then, one Spirit Elder, even if it was a Spirit Elder just broken through thirtieth rank, was also sufficient to supply food for five hundred people or more. Along with rank going up, this figure would still continuously rise. At the same time, attaining thirtieth rank also meant a food system Spirit Master would be capable of producing an additional third kind of attribute food. Regarding assisting a team, it would enormously upgrade.
Flenders eyes distinctly shone,
Good, good, good, Oscar, you havent let me down. You are among the current students the second to reach thirtieth rank. I congratte you on behalf of the Academy.
Right now, even Dai Mubais expression was no longer gloomy, walking up to Oscars side and pping his shoulder,
Little Ao, congrattions. Although you are a little bit slower than me in reaching thirtieth rank, as a food system Spirit Master, you already appear to be a more outstanding genius than me. Dont tell me, being jilted can to help a Spirit Master in a spirit break through?
Little Ao somewhat awkwardly red at Dai Mubai, again looking at the red eyed Ning Rongrong, saying with a wry smile:
Always without any attachment, how can you speak about being jilted. Dont tease me.
Tang San, Xiao Wu and Ma Hongjun stepped forward one after another to express their congrattions. Ning Rongrong stood in her ce, looking at Oscar with a somewhatplex expression in her eyes, but Zhu Zhuqing kept her head lowered, not knowing quite what to think.
Right, todays ss will begin now.
Flenders voice pulled everyone back from congratting little Ao.
Todays ss is very simple. Oscar, you have todays leading role. Todays course, is for each of you apart from Oscar, must eat at least one of the sausages produced by Oscars spirit power.
What?
Xiao Wu cried out in rm on hearing Flenders words.
Dean, what ss is this?
Flender grandiosely said.
This is called adaptability training. I ask you, is life or reputation more important? When you can only pick one of them, which will you choose? Although Oscars spirit incantations are a bit vulgar, as I said yesterday, he is an innate full spirit power food system Spirit Master, extremely gifted. The sausages he makes are the best food system spirit I have ever seen. While at the Academy, he is one of you, you will learn together, if you are unable to reach a rapport with him, you will waste your best auxiliarypanion.
At the same time, this is also to train your attitudes, if even this bit is impossible for you, in the future how will you survive in the Spirit Master realm? In order to survive, by fair means or foul, let alone eating one sausage, when in a life and death situation, even if it is a rat, cockroach or earthworm all must be eaten.
Hearing Flendersst words, the three girls present simultaneously paled, bing distinctly unsightly. Especially Ning Rongrong already had a desire to throw up.
This ss ispulsory for everyone. Otherwise, you need not remain here. Dont doubt my decision, the first day each of you arrived, someone told you that Shrek Academys education is for monsters, not ordinary people. Oscar, begin.
Chapter 26 — Star Dou Great Forest
Chapter 26: Star Dou Great Forest
Part 1
Flender stood there with a cold face, apletely impartial and incorruptible appearance, his expression telling the students, do not think to bluff through it.
In Oscars heart augh had long ago blossomed, the expression in his eyes clearly revealing a vulgar light, particrly paying attention to Ning Rongrong.
If one could say, right now he truly thought to kiss Flender several times, in his heart secretly saying, dean, I love you. Flender doing this was not only to let everyone engender a feeling of identifying with him, for Oscar himself, his heart also had a kind of extreme satisfaction.
Ning Rongrong eating my sausage, this thought alone made Oscar somewhat excited.
Oscar simultaneously extended both his hands, and with a dark smile, read aloud his spirit incantations.
I your father have a big sausage.
I your father have a little sausage.
One thick and one thin, two sausages with distinctly different vors appeared separately in Oscars palms. With a dark smile, saying:
Who is first?
Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun had previously undergone a simr course, although their hearts remained somewhat shadowed, to some extent they could still repress it. As the two prepared to step forward, thinking it better to just get it over with andplete todays ss, one person rushed first.
Ill go.
Apanying the sharp and clear voice, Ning Rongrong walked in front of Oscar with big strides, both hands reaching out, separately grabbing his big sausage and little sausage.
Who would have thought Ning Rongrong unexpectedly would take the lead. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun halted on the verge of stepping out. They both wanted to see whether Ning Rongrong would eat Oscars spirit transformed sausage.
Ning Rongrongs expression was very serene, only her eyes brimming with reluctance betraying her heart. After all she was still only a little miss, how could she possiblypletely cover up her mood.
Yes, going through that one night, she still decided to stay. Without anypromise, she wanted to prove she could give it all for the people at Shrek Academy to see. Prove it how? That was by surpassing all the students, and gain even stronger spirit power than them.
Oscar promoting to thirtieth rank, was equivalent to one step further aggravating Ning Rongrongs heart, thats why she was the first to walk out.
Seeing Ning Rongrongs expression face to face, Oscar suddenly felt a chill.
Ning Rongrong grabbing the big sausage and fiercely biting off a mouthful, that appearance, truly was rather ferocious. Seeing her expression, Oscar clearly felt his body tingle, subconsciously retreating a step.
Ning Rongrongpletely gulped down Oscars big sausage and little sausage.
When just starting, she was still holding an idea of facing death with equanimity, but after swallowing the fresh sausage and cured sausage, she discovered that the vour of these two kinds of Oscars materialized food spirit unexpectedly were exceptionally good.
Especially that big fresh sausage, after it entered the belly it immediately spread a warm feeling throughout the whole body, after one night without sleep, she who was originally already very tired clearly felt her spirits rouse, a feeling as if the body was brimming with strength.
What dean Flender said was right, this fellows food system spirit indeed was remarkable.
Being born to Seven Treasures zed Tile School, Ning Rongrong naturally was familiar with food system spirits, and had also eaten them. But the food system spirits she previously ate did could not have such a rapid effect as Oscars big fresh sausage. Even if it was a more than fortieth ranked food system Spirit Master, they would still be unable to do even a bit of this. This waspletely a question of innate talent.
Oscars big fresh sausage incidentally also was his first spirit ring effect, Recovery. This kind of recovery had aprehensive effect, apart from giving a satiated feeling, it still had effects on both treatment and restoration. The effect of Recovery was directly proportional to Oscars spirit power.
Oscar probing asked:
Were you hungry?
Ning Rongrong licked her pink lips, her face revealing a gentle smile,
Your sausage, a bite felt pretty good.
Oscar once again felt a tingle, Ning Rongrongs smile felt a bit like a devils smile.
Ning Rongrong turned around, gaze sweeping across each student, finally stopping on Flender, she used action to prove she had remained by her own power.
Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun one after another ate Oscars fresh and dried sausage, Tang San walked forward fourth, somewhat helplessly picking up Oscars for the fourth time transformed spirit.
A girl like Ning Rongrong could do it, so why would it be impossible for him? With this kind of attitude, Tang San gulped down Oscars fresh and dried sausage.
Very quickly, he also had the same feeling as Ning Rongrong, perhaps even more clearly, the sausage entering the stomach created a feeling of warmth circting in the entire body, the ache in his internal organs unexpectedly fading away, his whole body feeling as if full of strength.
Somewhat amazed he looked at Oscar, Tang Sans perception of him clearly had changed a bit.
Right now, only Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing still had notpleted todays ss assignment.
Xiao Wu somewhat pleading looked at Tang San, seemingly saying, cant I not eat?
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:
Its no big deal, the vor is pretty good. Think of it as food you buy on the street.
Xiao Wu extremely reluctantly stepped out fifth, practically with closed eyes eating the two things, afterwards covering her mouth, resisting the nausea and swallowing. Fortunately, after Oscars fresh sausage immediately transformed into that warmth spreading in the body, it didnt leave any aftertaste. Despite this, Xiao Wus expression still appeared somewhat unsightly.
Right now, of all the students, only Zhu Zhuqing hadntpleted the days assignment, everyones gazes also couldnt help but gather on her.
Zhu Zhuqings little face changed between green and white, biting her lower lip, yet somehow could not make her feet step forward.
Dean Flender suddenly said:
Zhu Zhuqing, if you want to one day be able to defeat Dai Mubai, and trample him underfoot, then you mustnt hesitate now.
Zhu Zhuqing stared nkly a moment, looking towards Flender. Flenders face disyed a rare smile, nodding with eyes containing deep meaning.
Dai Mubai was first stunned, immediately following had a helpless face, at his side Fatty and Oscar already snickered.
What nobody had anticipated was, the expression in Zhu Zhuqings eyes suddenly firmed, with big strides walking up to Oscar, lightning quick grabbing the sausages in Oscars hands and in spite of everything eating them like that, her speed even a bit faster than Xiao Wu.
Dai Mubais look at her was a bit despondent,
You truly want to beat me so much?
Zhu Zhuqing firmly red at him, but didnt say anything.
Flender nodded satisfied, saying:
Good, you have all passed todays lesson, you all must remember, when you are together in the future, Oscar is your logistics supply. Forget those nonsense spirit incantations, to save your lives and let yourselves be even more powerful, to disy your entire strength, even surpassing your usual disy, is the most important. Now, all of you return to prepare, you have one days time to adjust and rest. Early tomorrow you will all set out on a journey. Teacher Zhao Wuji will lead you to Star Dou Great Forest to help Oscar obtain his third spirit ring. This is not only a matter for Oscar alone, it is also experience for all of you before encountering thousand year spirit beasts. Zhao Wuji will not lightly step in, everything depends on yourselves. Good, dismissed.
After two days of sses, Tang San had found Shrek Academys teaching methods were exceptionally peculiar, without any of the orderly regtions of the previous Nuoding Academy, every day restricted to going to ss and so on, rather using a bit special methods to improve their spirit use from even more significant realbat and learning through experience. This undoubtedly had much better effect than always being lectured on theoretical knowledge. And also, he could feel that dean Flender was not only teaching in line with the students abilities, instructing them on how to be outstanding Spirit Masters, but at the same time also teaching them the principles for conducting themselves.
Oscar clearly became very excited from reaching thirtieth rank, each full level a Spirit Masters spirit power advanced, this one ranks spirit power did not need to depend on their cultivation further. On obtaining the spirit ring, the spirit rings additional energy would make up for what wascking in this one rank and furthermore break through to the next stage. Circumstances like when Tang San obtained his first spirit ring and directly advanced to the thirteenth rank were extremely rare, that was because of his innate full spirit power, or perhaps to say it was because his Mysterious Heaven Skill had already cultivated up to the bottleneck.
Everyone returned to their dorms, even if they were all considered geniuses of their generation, including Ning Rongrong this arrogant woman, each of them knew the importance of their cultivation. Wanting to be formidable, apart from one percent talent, it still required ny nine percent effort. Even if that one percent had been even more significant, how could they cut down on those ny nine percent?
Little San, tomorrow when well leave for Star Dou Great Forest, say, what spirit ring should I get thats even more suitable to upgrade my sausage auxiliary effects?
Oscar did not need to cultivate again, currently he only had to wait for tomorrow to arrive, and on returning to the dorm couldnt help but excitedly ask Tang San.
Tang San said with a smile:
This also depends on opportunity, spirit beastse in fantastic oddities of every description, who can say how bad a spirit beast one may encounter. Your first two spirit rings are one for recovery, one for detoxification, this third spirit ring only has to again raise another kind of auxiliary effect, or strengthen the first two auxiliary effects, both are possible. Oscar, you should have gone to Star Dou Great Forest before, tell me something about what its like there.
Part 2
Oscar nodded, saying:
Star Dou Great Forest is a good ce, of course, its also an extremely dangerous ce. Its a spirit beast cradle, the most favourite ce of powerful Spirit Masters. Of course, its also a ce for Spirit Masters biggest injuries.
Tang San said:
Is it a captive spirit beast forest of our Heaven Dou Empire?
Oscar said:
Of course not. Those captive spirit beast forests count as farts, even thousand year spirit beasts are very difficult to encounter. Only Spirit Schrs and Spirit Masters kinds of levels would go there. Star Dou Great Forest one of our Douluo Continents most famous three great spirit beast habitats. The area is huge, practically equal to Bk Kingdoms territory, spanning the border of Heaven Dou Empire and Star Luo Empire, within it, two fifths of the area are in our Heaven Dou Empire, the other three fifths are in Star Luo Empire. Its an immense primeval forest, the forests interior terrain isplicated, with wends, swamps and so on. The spirit beasts there are also extremely terrifying, the closer to the center of the forest, the more powerful the spirit beasts. It is said, inside are even hundred thousand year spirit beasts. Any Spirit Master, as long as he is powerful enough, with good luck, can find a most suitable spirit ring inside. My second spirit ring was obtained in Star Dou Great Forest.
Tang Sans eyes shone,
So its actually like this. I hope this time you can find an even better gain.
Oscarughed out loud,
If it truly is like that, then afterwards there will be sufficient sausage for everyone to eat as they wish, what do you say my younger brother. Haha.
Everyone did not have too many things they could prepare in one day, and early the second day, after eating breakfast, as everyone gathered on the grounds, Zhao Wuji was already there waiting for them.
Seeing Zhao Wuji, the students were all somewhat stunned, wanting tough but not daring to smile.
Zhao Wuji indeed looked in a sorry state, on his face at least three bluish ck bruises had not yet faded, especially his left eye looked like a panda, making people unable to helpughing.
Of course, while ridiculous even Tang Sans seven students still couldnt help but be shocked, how would Zhao Wuji be like this? Tang San remembered very clearly, although he that day somewhat inconvenienced Zhao Wuji, he had not managed to leave behind any bruises on his face. But Zhao Wujis face looked like it had been hit with something blunt, with his seventy sixth ranked strength, in addition to Vigorous Vajra Bears defensive power, who could injure him? Could it have been dean Flender? But, with the Owl Spirit Flender was an agility attack system Battle Spirit Master, wanting to hit Zhao Wuji like this still seemed impossible.
What are you looking at, you little brats. Do you need a spanking.
Hearing the words little brats, Xiao Wu was clearly somewhat reluctant, in a low voice saying:
Why not say little blind bear?
Zhao Wujis eyes widened,
Xiao Wu, what did you say?
Tang San moved a step sideways, waving his hand behind his back at Xiao Wu, while hiding her behind him, to restrain the passion in her speech.
Looking at Tang San, Zhao Wujis expression clearly expressed some awkwardness, and did not investigate Xiao Wus words, with a snort, saying:
Fine, everyone set out. Mubai, you lead.
Dai Mubai nodded once, his expression immediately bing serious, saying to the others:
Star Dou Great Forest cant be a ce for noisily ying around, there are numerous spirit beasts inside, and also extremely aggressive, towards us humans they dont have any good impression. Everyone certainly must be careful, all right. Tang San, you go first, Oscar, Ning Rongrong, you two follow behind Tang San, Fatty, Xiao Wu, you two are on the left and right sides. I and Zhu Zhuqing are in the back. After entering the forest, we must even more maintain good order like this, staying alert at all times. Everyone set out.
Regarding Dai Mubais arrangement, Tang San secretly admired it in his heart, worthy of the oldest and strongest of the students, his n was perfect, with the two auxiliary system Spirit Masters protected in the center, in strength his own second only to his ced first in line, the strongest Dai Mubai himself following in the back, the rearguard was always even more important than the vanguard, after all, he still had the two Fatty and Xiao Wu on the left and right wings for reinforcement at any time, in the back Dai Mubai must be vignt in even more directions.
Zhao Wuji was only an indifferent bystander to the side, without joining their formation, walking out from the Academy together with the seven students. Here of course was not any carriage, once out of the Academy, everyone set off at a run.
Not long after starting running, the students began toprehend the importance of dean Flenders second ss.
Thanks to having yesterdays experience and Flenders criticism, everyone regarding Oscars sausage were already no longer so repelled.
Running continuously, even if it was the strongest Dai Mubai and Tang San, their physical strength was continuously depleted.
But supplied with Oscars sausage, they astonished discover, the strain from this bit of running basically could not be considered anything.
Every hour eating one of Oscars spirit transformed sausages, everyone could directly maintain abundant energy, even Ning Rongrong could with difficulty keep up with everyones pace.
Without true application, one would never understand the importance of Auxiliary Spirits, and because of Oscars sausages fantastic effect, everyone had a whole new level of respect for him. He received the best treatment, because they still had not entered the forest, the strongest Dai Mubai and Tang San took turns supporting Oscars arm, supporting part of his burden forward, letting him even easier recover spirit energy to continue the supporting work.
Ning Rongrong naturally did not have this treatment, she appeared very taciturn, all the way also didnt use her Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda to assist everyone, entirely became very umunicative, since she didnt refuse Oscars sausage, but also did not use her spirit, vaguely within, appeared to iste herself outside the group.
Star Dou Great Forest was located southeast of Bk Kingdom, sharing a very short border with Bk Kingdom, but Suotuo City itself was also in the southeast of the Kingdom, not far from Star Dou Great Forest, less than five hundred kilometres.
Therefore, this was naturally the optimal choice for Shrek Academy students to obtain spirit rings.
With the aid of Oscars sausages, barely using one days time, at nightfall, the Shrek Academy party had already run more than four hundred kilometres,
Seeing that they would be unable to reach the destination today, Zhao Wuji issued orders to rest. Since they had just reached a small town, if they continued further, whether there would be supply was hard to say.
Entering the small town, it was much more bustling than Tang San had imagined, the little towns size was roughly three times that of the vige where Shrek Academy was, apart from not having any walls, this unexpectedly seemed like a small market town, streets with a great number of shops, various stores with everything one could think of.
Tang San carefully observed once, the main business of the shops in this ce unexpectedly seemed rted to Spirit Masters, for example some shops specialized in selling weapons, selling armor, selling detoxifying or restorative medicine, even the clothes being sold all had a dozen pockets where it was possible to fit all sorts of junk, clothes suitable for use in Spirit Masters adventures.
Oscar sighing said:
What is called the mountain dweller lives off the mountain, the shore dweller lives off the sea, Im afraid its for this reason. This little town clearly relies on Star Dou Great Forest to survive. Around Star Dou Forest, towns like this probably arent few.
Tang San somewhat astonished said:
But, the distance from here to Star Dou Great Forest is still more than a hundred kilometres, isnt it a bit far?
Oscar smiling said:
Youre certainly used to going to the national captive spirit beast forest. Those captive spirit beasts areparatively mild, not too eager to attack humanity. The kind of wild spirit beasts inhabiting Star Dou Great Forest are different. The spirit beasts are not only more ferocious, but some spirit beasts also go out of the forest into the surrounding area, if a town was too close to Star Dou Great Forest, it might be in trouble.
Tang San smiled and nodded, in his heart secretly saying, reading ten thousand books is not equal to travelling ten thousand li, indeed spoken true, when travelling one is able to learn more and more.
By now, Zhao Wuji had indicated a very ordinary looking hotel ahead, saying:
We will stay there. Rest one night and set out early tomorrow. You bear your own lodging and food costs.
Shrek Academy was not prosperous in the first ce, like Zhao Wuji and Flender they all had no ie, their economic situation truly without anything to rmend it. But Tang Sans group still received their Spirit Hall stipends, naturally enough for paying every day.
The hotel was a small two storey building, the first floor was a simple dining hall, on the second floor were amodations. Zhao Wuji rented a single room and went directly upstairs. Dai Mubai and everyone after simply talking it over, rented a four person room for the four boys and another three person room for the three girls.
First eat then go up. Having eaten sausage for one day, I am nauseous.
Ma Hongjun said what everyone thought, and including Zhu Zhuqing all nodded agreement. The seven found a table in a corner and sat down.
Tang San asked Dai Mubai:
Wont we call teacher Zhao to eat together?
Dai Mubai shook his head, saying:
No need, even if Teacheres out he will not like us pay any money, he also would not ept any bit of charity from us, these are dean Flenders regtions.
Fatty said:
Isnt this just fine? Everything distinct and neat, I am most fond of that kind of not in the least artificial feeling Academy.
Part 3
Dai Mubai snapped:
Damned Fatty, less nonsense, you order. Youll eat the most.
Ma Hongjun very cooperatively said:
Then today isnt by your invitation? Your stipend is the highest, youre wealthy.
Dai Mubai smiled slightly, saying:
Entertaining guests is no problem, everyone studying at Shrek together is also destiny, I am the oldest,so this meal today is a wee for Tang Sans group.
Fattyughed, the fatty little round face immediately jiggling,
Good, very good. Rest at ease, boss Dai, I will not leave anything out for you.
Very quickly, Fatty disyed to everyone Dai Mubais will eat assessment of him. Calling the waiter, quick as lightning he ordered more than ten dishes, very many dishes with names Tang San had never even heard of, but Fatty had a happy and excited appearance.
Pretty good, pretty good, although this ce isnt big, things are wholly outstanding, I hope the vor can also have an even better level.
Dai Mubai helplessly said:
This Fatty, besides the part of his stipend that is spent on women, the remainder is all food. I truly believe that if you were not a Spirit Master, you certainly would go be a cook.
Although the seven people sat around a table, the mood could not at all be considered harmonious, with Zhu Zhuqings cold face and Ning Rongrongs lowered head thinking of some worry. Fortunately they had Fatty here foric relief, so the mood could not be considered too rigid.
In the dining hall right now already sat six or seven customers, at this moment, a party of eight suddenly walked in from outside, somewhat simr to Tang Sans group.
The leader was a looking like more than forty years old middle aged man. In appearance he was also considered handsome, withbed hair exceedingly bright, all over wearing a moon white Spirit Master gown even more exceptionally exquisite, embroidered with a silver colored design, twinkling radiantly as he moved.
Following behind the middle aged man were six male and one female youth, seemingly about twenty years old. Simrly clothed in moon white Spirit Master gowns, only without the preceding middle aged mans silver thread embroidery. But whether it was the middle aged man or the youths following behind, on the left shoulder was a blue-green circr symbol, within the circle was embroidered simrly colored characters, Blue Sunshine.
From their attire one could clearly see that these people were Spirit Masters, Tang Sans party all wore what they wanted, looking no different from ordinary people, while these people showed off much more.
As the dining halls proprietor saw them enter, he hurriedly went to wee them, nodding and bowing unable to be courteous enough, just as what Oscar had said, this little town relied on Star Dou Great Forest to make a living, or to put it briefly, relied on Spirit Masters to make a living. Spirit Master was not only a noble vocation, it was also a wealthy vocation, the proprietor naturally dared not be careless.
That chicks height is pretty good, ah. Boss Dai, Those fellows should be from Blue Sunshine Academy.
Fattys eyes stared unwavering at the girl among those eight people. It couldnt be refuted that the girl indeed had somewhat good looks, also considered being over middle higher level. Although Xiao Wu, Zhao Zhuqing and Ningrongrong were beautiful, they were after all only about twelve years old, andpared to the alreadypletely developed youngdy, seemed younger and more immature. But to Fatty this juvenile, a bit maturer girl clearly held even more attraction, adding to his Evil Fire, naturally both eyes shone, resolutely watching the others constantly.
Dai Mubai curled his lip,
Only the minor Blue Sunshine Academy, nothing more. Showing off their farts.
Whether it was Fatty or Dai Mubai, neither deliberately lowered their voice. A Spirit Masters hearing power naturally was a bit better than ordinary peoples, and even though within the dining hall was somewhat noisy, among those eight the middle aged man still cast his gaze their way, brows wrinkling minutely. As he saw at the Shrek Academy table merely was a group of children, his expression immediately became even more unsightly.
Oscar sitting next to Tang San, with a lowugh said:
Theres a good show to see.
Tang San somewhat puzzled gave him a look,
What good show?
Oscar said in a low voice:
This is also part of our cultivation. Dean Flender said, Spirit Masters who dare not cause trouble are not good Spirit Masters.
Tang San couldnt help but smile,
Our Deans quoats added together can form a monstrous saying. Looking at their age, this Blue Sunshine Academy should be an advanced Spirit Master academy.
By now the Blue Sunshine eight over there had already sat down, separated from the Shrek by two tables, from the corner of his eye Tang San saw that clearly a Spirit Master middle aged man muttered by the ear of a youth, very quickly, that youth rose from his seat, and facing Tang Sans group walked towards their table, ording to his walking route, preciselying towards Dai Mubai.
Dai Mubais evil eyes expressed a trace of disdain, Tang San saw, he naturally wouldnt not know, but even facing him directly he did not look at the counterpart.
By now, the waiter just happened to serve their tables first dish.
The Blue Sunshine Academy youth suddenly sped up his steps, amidst the waiters cry of rm, just enough to bump into that waiters body, in a moment that dish came down towards Dai Mubai from overhead.
Dont waste food.
Tang San spoke indifferently, left hand stretching out like lightning, steadying the waiters body, right hand extending, just right to catch the te, using Controlling Crane Catching Dragon energy, distractedly absorbing the dish without sprinkling a bit, light as a feather releasing the te on the table. At the same time, his left hand had already pulled the waiter aside.
The Blue Sunshine Academy youth stared nkly a moment, because of the waiter obstructing his view he did not clearly see Tang Sans movements, however, his face very quickly exposed a cunning smile,
I truly am embarrassed.
Saying so, he still walked forward, looking like he must pass Dai Mubais side, but one foot quietly swept across, directly kicking at a leg of Dai Mubais chair.
That was only amon wooden chair, thats all, when kicked the chair leg would break, and Dai Mubai naturally could not sit steady. But the youths foot motion was also extremely covert, his upper body motionless, if not specially paying attention, one basically would be unable to see his movement.
At the same time as the youth kicked, Dai Mubai acted.
Did a tiger have a good temperament? The answer was of course not. Thesest few days enduring not a little anger from Zhu Zhuqing, Dai Mubais heart had long held in the rage. Confronted with the other partys provocation, how would he let this kind of opportunity slip by.
With a muffled peng sound, the Blue Sunshine youth only felt as if his foot kicked an iron panel, the entire calf shaking and numb, immediately following, Dai Mubai already pped out.
The youthsplexion dropped greatly, raising both hands wanting to hold back Dai Mubais hand, but who could have expected that his hands would be shocked open by the added spirit power in Dai Mubais palm, and that one palm still solidly pped his stomach.
The youths counted as having arge stature, but from Dai Mubais palm strike his entire body bent backwards, thrown flying like apletely weightless scarecrow, in session knocking down two tables, flying towards the Blue Sunshine Academy group.
The Blue Sunshine Academys middle aged man hastily stood up, raising both hands, grabbing the youths shoulders and catching him. The youthsplexion was pale, with retching sounds, spewing out a mouthful of blood, his entire body bingpletely listless.
Dai Mubai straightened, by means of previous palms motion stretching his waist,
I truly am embarrassed, it was an ident.
The Evil Eye White Tigers true colors showed, on his face was disdain and contempt, wearing intense aggressiveness. Let alone strangers, even if it was his people seeing him all felt somewhat at risk of a beating.
At themotion within the dining hall, the diners near the two tables of Shrek Academy and Blue Sunshine Academy hastily got out of the way, so as to avoid disaster to the pond fish, but the majority of the people did not immediately leave the dining hall, rather looking at the scene with excitement. One must know, ordinarily wanting to see a confrontation between Spirit Masters one would have to go to a Great Spirit Arena, but that was considerably expensive, right now they could watch freely, ordinary people naturally would be excited at spirits. Let alone in this ce, where Spirit Masters constantly appeared.
How could the Blue Sunshine Academy group still endure it, the remaining six Academy uniformed people stood up, ring towards the Shrek Academys table. Wanting to rush over, they were stopped by that middle aged man.
The middle aged man continued helping the youth to sit on a chair, with a calm face shouting to Dai Mubai:
What Academy do you children belong to?
Light flickered in Dai Mubais double pupil evil eyes,
Interrogating? You dont deserve it.
Speaking, he again sat back down on his seat.
Fattys movements were very quick, especially when eating things, right now he had already started, while eating still said:
En, the taste is okay, onlycking some heat. Passable food.
That Blue Sunshine Academy teachers face was already ashen from anger,
Fine you arrogant brats, instruct them for me.
The Blue Sunshine Academy students moved at once after his words, besides the one injured by Dai Mubai and the female student, the other five immediately rushed towards Tang Sans groups table.
A fight? I like it.
Xiao Wu excitedly hopped up from her seat, without the slightest hesitation going to meet them.
Xiao Wu had acted, so naturally Tang San would not stay idle, also standing up, both eyes already covered by a faint purpleyer.
Chapter 27 — Not Daring To Cause Trouble Is Mediocrity
Chapter 27: Not Daring To Cause Trouble Is Mediocrity
Part 1
Neither side directly brought out their spirits, the opposing five youths saw that the person meeting them unexpectedly was a delicate and pretty little miss. Although she appeared young, at present Xiao Wu was already about one metre seventy tall, winking with adorable big eyes, advancing with an appearance harmless to men and beasts. They couldnt help but immediately lose some of their anger.
Oscar standing next to Tang San, in a low voice said:
Wont you also catch up, dont let Xiao Wue to grief.
Oscar had not seen Xiao Wu genuinely use her skill, and naturally did not know her true strength. But since the other side came from an advanced Spirit Master academy they should have at least twentieth ranked or higher spirit power level, and there were five of them.
Tang San did not step forward, slightly smiling, said:
You too are deceived by Xiao Wus external appearance. These several fellows must have bad luck.
After many years of continuous cultivation, Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye had already truly entered the detailed realm. His ability to see things naturally wasnt merely like before.
Purple Demon Eye was divided into the four surveying, detailed, mustard seed and boundless stages, in the surveying realm one was able to substantially improve vision power, and furthermore clearly grasp every existing detail.
After entering the detailed realm, ording to what Tang San originally remembered of Mysterious Heaven Treasure Records ounts, Purple Demon Eyes effect should be seeing even more clearly, and grasping even richer detail, but detail realm Purple Demon Eye could further grant a mental state where everything slowed down, allowing him to react in the shortest possible time.
After Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye genuinely entered the detailed realm, he discovered that in this world, Purple Demon Eye had some differences. Besides its original capabilities, he was also able to see Spirit Masters amount of spirit power.
But there was a condition, he could only see spirit power of spirit masters with spirit power lower than his. When stronger than his, Purple Demon Eye saw nothing..
Although he did not know how that came about, to Tang San, this undoubtedly was a considerably useful ability, at the least capable of helping him decide whether the opponents spirit power was stronger than his.
Right now, he relied on Purple Demon Eye to clearly see the other sides Blue Sunshine Academys seven students. Besides that female student and that teacher who he was unable to see through, he was very clear about the other six students spirit power.
The spirit power of the youth who previously provoked and was beaten back by Dai Mubai was twenty seventh ranked, and of these five people in front of him right now none had surpassed twenty fifth rank.
Tang San only too thoroughly understood Xiao Wus realbat experience, she also had twenty ninth ranked spirit power, under circumstances without preparations, Tang San could be sure that it was impossible for Xiao Wu toe to grief, to say nothing of also having him at her side.
The five youths advancement halted, but this did not mean Xiao Wu would stop.
Xiao Wu blinked with her big eyes, saying with a smile:
All of you big brothers, hello.
The five youths were distracted simultaneously, unable to help looking at each other in dismay. Blocked by a little miss looking this adorable, their aggressive manner immediately went motionless, hesitating for a moment, not knowing what to do.
But as they looked at each other, Xiao Wu moved. Her feet seemingly slipping shepletely tumbled forward at once, body toppling in the direction of a youth.
That youth subconsciously raised his hands thinking to support Xiao Wu, but suddenly saw a ck shiny braid flying through the air. Before he even had time to react, his neck was already firmly bound by Xiao Wus scorpion braid. At just this moment Xiao Wus body also stopped tumbling, leaping up with body curling, jumping with her back to that student, both feet directly stomping towards the other partys stomach.
With ones neck bound it was easy to panic, and seeing Xiao Wus both feet stomp at him the youth hastily raised both hands to block. But how could he have expected Xiao Wu to not at all use her feet to attack, but only as a fulcrum. In practically only a split second, his entire body flew forward following Xiao Wus front handspring.
Originally even if it was Tang San, the first time he encountered Xiao Wus Soft Skill he got the worst of it, let alone these academics before him: advanced Spirit Master academy students without muchbat experience.
Xiao Wus movements were extremely fast, and without stopping her feet for the slightest moment, drawing support from the previous hand flip momentum, while throwing one person both her feet fell onto another person.
By now, the four remaining youths still had notpletely reacted, the youth confronting Xiao Wus second attack hastily held up both hands, thinking to block Xiao Wus attack, but was Xiao Wus soft skill so easy to resist?
Both his arms indeed blocked Xiao Wus feet, but this Blue Sunshine student was shocked to discover, Xiao Wus feet unexpectedly did not carry any strength, and soft like noodles both feet sliding, already boring through under his arms, urately pressing at both sides of his neck, next, Xiao Wus front flip turned into a backflip, viting inertia, and a second person was also thrown.
All this happened in a sh, the diners all around saw the Blue Sunshine Academy five rushing forward, but unexpectedly in a moment a beautiful young miss efficiently threw two of them.
That Blue Sunshine Academy teacher seeing Xiao Wus attack methods was also stunned a moment, rm mixing with anger, snarling:
Idiots, use spirits.
On the other side, Oscar exerted himself to rub his eyes, unable to help saying:
Fuck me, so fierce. Luckily I havent offended your Xiao Wu.
Tang San smiled slightly without speaking, by now, Dai Mubai once again stood up, in a low voice saying:
Xiao Wu,e back. With us male students here, why use you schoolgirls to fight.
Between flickers, Dai Mubai already reached Xiao Wus side. Xiao Wu turned her head to look towards Tang San, and as Tang San nodded towards her, she without attacking again walked back calmly.
Fatty Ma Hongjun in ate two mouthfuls in quick session, and while chewing the food in his mouth, somewhat reluctantly walked out, standing by Dai Mubais side. Kneading a pair of chubby hands, making cracking sounds.
Tang San walked up to meet Xiao Wu, and exchanged positions with her, standing at Dai Mubais other side.
Three juveniles against five youths, it looked like Tang Sans side appeared much weaker, but was their actual strength contrasted this way?
Xiao Wu previously did not use her spirit, therefore, although those two thrown fellows were confused and distracted, they were not genuinely injured. The five Blue Sunshine students again gathered together, fury already reaching a peak, practically without hesitation using their spirits.
How could they also want to believe that they with advanced Spirit Master academy student rank would be unable to beat these juveniles.
For a moment, all kinds of light shed. The five youths spirit rings color were the same, all had one white and one yellow, representing one ten year spirit ring and one hundred year spirit ring.
The five were naturally without exception Battle Spirit Masters,prised of two Tool Spirit Battle Spirit Masters and three Beast Spirit Battle Spirit Masters.
The two Tool Spirits respectively were Pike and Trident, the three Beast Spirits following were Deer, Sheep and Horse. Judging by the spirits themselves, all could be considered powerful.
Seeing their opponents release their spirits, Dai Mubais evil eyes even held a bit more disdain,
This is whats called advanced spirit master academy disciples? And ten year spirit rings? Younger brothers, let them have a look at spirit rings.
This among the Shrek Academy students oldest Evil Eye White Tiger never was a reasonable person, this bit, Tang San already discovered long ago the first time they met. Unless you made him acknowledge you in strength, Dai Mubais arrogant manner would not vary.
White Tiger, Body Enhancement.
Ayer of pale white light abruptly emerged from his body, Dai Mubais both arms simultaneously stretched to either side, chest sticking out, cracking sounds echoing from his whole skeleton, muscles abruptly swelling, the clothes he wore filling out.
Each muscle became extremely distinct under his clothes, even the air at his side seemed to already be wild.
The blonde hair in a moment became alternating ck and white, white taking up the majority, several locks of ck hair exceptionally distinct within.
On his forehead appeared four faint lines, three horizontal and one vertical, happening to form the character king.
His hands changed the most, growing to no less than twice their former size, white furpletely covering the backs of the hands, flicking between the ten fingers, short dagger-like talons continuously stretched out and withdrew from the palm.
Each of those talons was like the edge of a knife, length exceeding eight cun, shining with quiet cold.
Dai Mubais upper body slowly leaned forward, the four pupils of his evil eyes bing a deep serene blue, emitting intangible ice cold murderous intent, brimming with tyrannical deterring force, under his feet, three brilliant rings of light rose sessively, quietly ascending, two yellow and one purple, spirit rings wandering between, surging spirit power forming pressure like billows hitting the face.
Perhaps it was because of spirits mutually subduing each other, on the other side the three Beast Spirit Battle Spirit Masters couldnt help but tremble and recoil several steps at the same time as Dai Mubaipleted his Spirit Body Enhancement.
Facing Tiger, how could Deer, Sheep and Horse not be afraid?
Especially that on Dai Mubais body representing a thousand year spirit ring, even more made the confronting five Blue Sunshine Academy students hearts shake greatly.
At the same time as Dai Mubai released his spirit, Tang San and Ma Hongjun also set free their strength.
Phoenix, body enhancement.
Red-purple light rushed out from within Fattys body, the short hair on his head abruptly bing long and furthermore gathering to the center, bing a mohican type hair style. Two yellow spirit rings simultaneously rose from under his feet, long feathers extending along his bare thick and solid arms. Both hands also took on the shape of ws.
Part 2
Scorching air whirled around Fattys body, even though his height was not a little shorter than the opposing Blue Sunshine students, after that purple me released from within his body, his imposing manner becamepletely different, matching Dai Mubais White Tiger Spirit, suppressing the other side with a kind of feeling like being unable to breathe easy.
Only Tang Sans spirit still could be considered calm, two like Ma Hongjuns yellow spirit rings rose from under his feet, dense blue silver grass quietly released, centering on his body, slowly spreading.
Basically without needing to fight, after only Dai Mubai released three spirit rings, the opposing five Blue Sunshine students already lost heart. They understood clearly howrge a gap came from the difference of one spirit rings strength, let alone when this persons third spirit ring was on the thousand year level, how were they still capable of contending with that.
What brought these several Blue Sunshine Academy students hearts extremely out of bnce was, these few juveniles looked much younger than them, but the strength they brought out was already above theirs.
Stop.
That Blue Sunshine Academys teacher finally couldnt help but stand forward, waving a hand towards his students,
You withdraw.
The students were in mental disequilibrium, and this teachers heart indeed was extremely shocked, he clearly recognized that the opposing three juveniles, whether it was this somewhat older in the middle or the two on either side looking like only twelve or thirteen years old, all could be said to be geniuses among geniuses. Especially this one in the middle, he looked at most seventeen years old, but already possessed three spirit rings, reaching Spirit Elder realm, this was an unprecedented matter to him. Especially that thousand year spirit ring, so dazzling to the eyes.
This teacher after all was already in his middle age, seeing Dai Mubai release his genuine strength, in his heart he already considered very many possibilities. Let alone speaking of his several students being able to match the opponent, even if they could prevail over the other side, he still would not let them fight. Somewhat inconveniently could not be provoked.
I am Blue Sunshine Academys external affairs department director Ye Zhi-Qiu. May I ask, what school are you from?
Seeing Ye Zhi-Qiu himself walk out before the three, releasing his spirit power before him without using his spirit to withstand the pressure, Dai Mubais heart secretly felt a chill. Under these kinds of circumstances, he could be certain that this middle aged persons spirit power was far above his own.
We are from Shrek Academy.
Without waiting for Dai Mubai to speak up, Fatty already immensely proudly spoke. While speaking, his naked gaze resolutely stared at Blue Sunshine Academys one female student.
Yu Zhi-Qiu looked nk a moment. In his eyes revealed a thoughtful light, clearly, he was not familiar with Shrek Academys name.
Shrek Academy? Seems I have not heard of it.
Dai Mubai snorted coldly,
You are indeed ignorant and inexperienced.
Hearing the other party not at all being children of some school, Ye Zhi-Qiu in his heart loosed a breath, but at the same time also couldnt help but feel somewhat powerless.
He always believed that Blue Sunshine Academys students were already very outstanding. This times n to leave for Star Dou Great Forest was to assist one student having reached thirtieth rank to advance the third spirit ring. Also that was the female student who all along had note out.
But before him these several juveniles provoked him greatly.
Ye Zhi-Qiu understood that these three juveniles indeed were entitled to disdain Blue Sunshine Academy.
But, possessing such strong spirit power so young, how had they after all practiced.
The were practically little monsters.
Of course, although in his heart he had been shaken the other sides actual strength, if he cowered back so in front of this many diners, Blue Sunshine Academy would at once lose face.
The students were out of the question, he himself had to earn back Blue Sunshine Academys lost face.
Thinking of this, Ye Zhi-Qiu no longer hesitated, a light flickering within his eyes, he also released his spirit,
ck Tortoise, Spirit Enhancement.
Beast Spirit, ck Tortoise.
A ck ripple released from within Ye Zhi-Qius body, forcibly pushing back the pressure of Tang San, Dai Mubai and Fatty. His four limbs simultaneously contracted by one third, his back swelling, unexpectedly bearing a huge shell. ck light twinkled over his whole body, a full five spirit rings rising from below, spiralling above his body. The five spirit rings were one white, two yellow, two purple. This Blue Sunshine Academy external affairs department head unexpectedly was an over fiftieth ranked Spirit King level expert.
Even though Ye Zhi-Qius spirit ring levels were not at all considered very strong, the more than fiftieth ranked spirit power exhibited there instantaneously suppressed the Shrek side.
Everyone in the entire dining hall cried out in surprise, after all, on the Continent a Spirit King was already a rare Spirit Master, their actual strength considerably formidable. In some kingdoms one could already possess viscount or even earl titles.
Dai Mubais expression changed, gaze floating over to Tang San beside him, Tang San and him shared a look, naturally understood his meaning. Slowly nodding to him once, both hands slowly rising, stroking Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges.
To handle an opponent with clearly greater spirit power, perhaps they could only use hidden weapons to ensuring a strike. The other side was not after all Zhao Wuji, and would not likely start off leniently.
Ye Zhi-Qius speech was very pretty,
You several children are not sensible, afterwards dont talk drivel. Call out your Academy teacher.
Fatty uncannily called out,
At once pulling out your turtle head, and still want to see our teacher? We several are enough to deal with you.
All of you, all of you Spirit Master uncles, I beseech you, dont fight inside my small shop, its a small business, a small business
The shop owner at this moment already had no choice but to run out: if he did not dissuade them, in the next moment perhaps the entire store would be baptized by the tempest.
Ye Zhi-Qiu possessed ck Tortoise Spirit, in all his life the most taboo word was turtle head.
Originally he only thought to frighten these several juveniles before him once then let it be, after all, he could not want to shoulder the usation of the old taking unfair advantage of the young, to say nothing of how entirely unclear the strength was of the Academy behind these children.
But Fatty had offended his taboo, Ye Zhi-Qiu in his heart was angry, but contrary to his anger smiled,
Fine, I will substitute for your teacher to educate you. We will go outside.
Finished speaking, he turned and walked outside, behind him the ck tortoise shells swaying appearance looking somewhat reidiculous, but the spirit power he released was considerably vigorous.
The Blue Sunshine Academy students also followed Ye Zhi-Qiu outside the hotel, Dai Mubai in a low voice said to Tang San:
This old fellow is more than fiftieth ranked, but his spirit ck Tortoise is also a kind of considerably decent Beast Spirit. Later on we must be a bit careful, I previously stood up to his attack, but your movements are probably a bit faster. I fear my support wontst too long.
Tang San said:
We will not necessarily lose. Although his spirit power is more formidable than ours, his spirit has ws.
By now, the other several people already came up around them, just in time to hear Tang Sans words.
Tang San said:
His spirit is ck Tortoise, I can be certain that he is a defensive type Battle Spirit Master, of his active abilities and passive abilities, the overwhelming majority should be used for defense. Consequently, although his spirit is much more formidable than ours, the threat he is able to bring us with his attacks isnt big. High spirit power without suitable means to attack can give us what threat? Therefore, to deal with him I propose two methods.
Tang San was Grandmasters disciple, regarding spirit theory he knew much more than the others, with only one look at Ye Zhi-Qius spirit, he had already made very many judgements.
The first method, is to take advantage of our own speed to contend with him, he after all is a teacher, and his spirit power is also much higher than ours, so naturally he will not issue limits to our number of people. Therefore, I suggest to leave it to me, Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing topletely settle this task, because we three are the fastest.
While contending with him, we mustunch our fastest speeds to be sure to not let his attacks hit. Afterward again looking for opportunity, looking for his weak points. Carrying out attacks. Only, ck Tortoises defense is very powerful so we might not be able to sessfully attack him. As a result of having a carapace to protect his body, my Blue Silver Grass thorns and poison perhaps wont have any effect on him. Consequently, I even more rmend the second method.
With the first kind of method the simrity is that its still us three pinning him down. ck Tortoise is affiliated with water, and it just so happens that Fattys Phoenix me mutually subdues it: water can subdue fire, but fire can also equally restrain water. Fattys me is also so peculiar. Leaving you to surround him and start the attack, with Oscars Sausage support your attack duration would not have any problem. Our goal is attrition. Xiao Wu, you are in charge of support, alternately switching with us three in front, like this everyone can obtain replenishment from Oscar. Although our spirit power is inferior to his, we have little Ao and in addition a numerical advantage, exploiting hisck of methods of attack that are sufficient to threaten us.
Listening to Tang Sans proposal, everyone couldnt help but p the table and shout with praise, not one person was unwilling.
Tang San, what about me?
Ning Rongrongs refined eyebrows wrinkled slightly, looking at Tang San with wide eyes.
Tang San stared nkly a moment, the reason he had not included Ning Rongrong in the formation was actually because after learning of this girls unreasonable nature, he feared she would have the opposite reaction. Thinking it over, he said:
Your spirit is special, engage ording to the situation.
Ning Rongrong clenched her teeth, sensing the others looked at her with a somewhat strange gaze, secretly releasing her ferocity in her heart. She knew that she seemed to already have been excluded from this group, this kind of feeling was absolutely hard to take for her.
Part 3
Discussion over, everyone simultaneously walked outside, relying on Tang Sans original battle with Zhao Wuji, they were all very confident, and speaking of challenging powers to promote their own strength was clearly very advantageous.
Ning Rongrong walkedst, suddenly, her ears picked up a low voice,
If you want to make everyone acknowledge you, use action to prove that you are part of Shrek.
When Ning Rongrong raised her head to look, it was just in time to see Oscar with his face already grown a full beard smiling towards her. For some reason, the rims of her eyes suddenly reddened, with an effort nodding to Oscar.
Very quickly everyone reached outside, perhaps it was because the five spirit rings over Ye Zhi-Qiu were too eye catching, but in this small town they had attracted very many onlookers.
While walking out into this small town, Ye Zhi-Qiu had calmed somewhat, watching the seven juveniles walk up, he said in a low voice:
I will give you another opportunity, right now there is still time to admit your wrongs.
Dai Mubai smiled nefariously,
Wrongs? What is called wrong, what is called right? A big fist, is right. First defeat us then talk again.
Finally this time Ye Zhi-Qiu could no longer not act, snorting angrily,
All of you together, I will take the ce of your academy to teach you manners.
Fatty smiled darkly, saying:
Remember, were not people, were monsters.
Without waiting for Ye Zhi-Qiu to act, Dai Mubai already charged out, the second spirit ring on his body releasing light, intense white radiance condensing in a round ball already spitting out from his mouth, precisely Evil Eye White Tigers second spirit ring ability, White Tiger Fierce Light Wave.
At the same time as Dai Mubai spit out White Tiger Fierce Light Wave, Zhu Zhuqings body shed diagonally, elerating in a sh and moving around Ye Zhi-Qius side, Tang San also acted at the same time, charging Ye Zhi-Qiu from the other side.
The long mohican hair on Fattys head trembled, the first spirit ring releasing light, spouting a red-purple Phoenix Fire Wire at Ye Zhi-Qiu.
The four practically indistinguishably struck one after another. Without the slightest amount of fear of the opponent being an over fiftieth ranked Spirit King.
Facing the fours simultaneous attacks, Ye Zhu-Qius whole body flourished with ck light. His mouth releasing a deep roar, on his body the first and second two spirit rings simultaneously shone, body rapidly rotating half a turn, revealing the tortoise shell on his back, at the same time, a ck light like a river released ghastly cold air.
The battle had just begun, but Ye Zhi-Qiu at once used his two spirit ring abilities. One was ck Tortoise Protective Form, the other was ck Water Freezing. His goal was very simple, sorting out these youngsters in the shortest time, giving them a profound lesson, since he used this tone, he had also manifested Blue Sunshine Academys actual strength.
Although the Shrek Academy students power was out of the ordinary, they were after all still young, their spirit power also had a veryrge gap with his. Ye Zhi-Qiu believed that relying on releasing his fifty third ranked spirit powers ck Water Freezing, he would be able to directly freeze their whole bodies to a halt.
The White Tiger Fierce Light Wave exploded on Ye Zhi-Qius back. Just like Tang San judged, ck Tortoises defensive power was ranked at the very front among Beast Spirits. His spirit power also exceeded Dai Mubais very much, so this one strike did not have any effect at all, Ye Zhi-Qius body had not even moved.
By now, Tang San had already taken advantage of this to arrive next to Ye Zhi-Qiu, close to the opponent, he deeply felt an extremely cold air hit his face, seemingly like the blood vessels in his whole body froze. Under the shivering cold in his heart, he hurriedly urged Mysterious Heaven Skill to rapidly work within his body, resisting the cold air, his charging figureing to a sudden stop. But Blue Silver Grass Spirit swiftly dispersed, twining around Ye Zhi-Qiu from all four directions.
What is called fire and water have no mercy, whether it was freezing cold or burning heat, regarding nt system Spirits both had a certain restraining effect, Blue Silver Grass movement speed under the effect of ck Water Freezing clearly became somewhat sluggish.
Just at this moment, Fattys Phoenix Fire Wire had reached the tortoise shell on Ye Zhi-Qius back.
Even though Fattys Phoenix mes had been weakened a fair bit by ck Water Freezing, simrly, following Phoenix Fire Wires arrival, ck Water Freezings chill had also reduced a lot.
Although the red-purple me infecting the tortoise shell was unable to pierce through, it did not stop burning, adhering to it like it was viscous.
Ma Hongjuns spirit was a variant and it naturally could not be considered ordinary fire, Ye Zhi-Qiu only felt a burning heat on his back and was immediately startled.
With the help of this instants opportunity, Blue Silver Grass already twined up, tightly adhering to his body, Zhu Zhuqings illusory silhouette quietly appeared in the dead angle at Ye Zhi-Qius back,unching the first spirit ring ability Hell Rush Stab, directly targeting Ye Zhi-Qius neck.
Suddenly, Ye Zhi-Qius neck retracted, a strange scene appearing, his entire head unexpectedly withdrawing into his chest, just perfectly avoiding Zhu Zhuqings talons, on his body the third spirit ring shone, spouting out a mouthful of mist, covering the Phoenix me on his back.
Even though the Phoenix me burned very powerfully, Ye Zhi-Qius ck Water was also not simple, his spirit power also by far exceeded Fattys, and the red-purple mes on the tortoise shell stopped burning.
Intense cold once again rose, and Tang San practically immediately withdrew his Blue Silver Grass. Otherwise the Blue Silver Grass would have frozen rigid, which would influence himself not a little. Zhu Zhuqings cats ws swatted once at the tortoise shell, borrowing power to soar out.
But in that brief moment of contact, Zhu Zhuqings hand already froze rigid.
This time, Dai Mubai by just arrived, without hesitation having started his White Tiger Protective Barrier, within the glittering light of the first spirit ring, a pair of huge tiger paws with sharp des popping out, directly swatted at Ye Zhi-Qius back.
Dai Mubais spirit power was the most powerful among the Shrek students, but the thirty seventh ranked spirit power attack still had a with a twenty something rankrge gap, with two muffled sounds, Ye Zhi-Qius body staggered once, stumbling two steps forward, but he very quickly half turned, head also extending from within the chest, mouth wide, a ck cold stream spit directly towards Dai Mubai.
Third spirit ring ability, ck Water Surge.
The intense chill gave Dai Mubais body a burst of cold, although White Tiger Protective Barrier could iste the chill, it still could notpletely resist, after all the opponents spirit power was more than ten ranks stronger than his.
Just at this moment, the second red-purple me appeared just right, blocking in front of Dai Mubais body, striking together with that ck water.
Thick steam rising, although the me was suppressed by the ck Water, Dai Mubai also took advantage of this opportunity to very quickly retreat.
The brief exchange put Tang San somewhat at a loss, dont tell me my judgement was wrong, and this ck Tortoise actually isnt a defensive type spirit? No, impossible, how could Teachers many years of research be mistaken. This Blue Sunshine Academy teachers spirit clearly hasnt shown any variation. But this dense cold air spirit ability of his is very difficult to handle.
Little did they imagine, while Tang Sans group was astonished, Ye Zhi-Qiu was even more amazed. Although the four juveniles coordinated attack did not injure him, it caused him some not inconsiderable inconvenience. Especially Ma Hongjuns spouted Phoenix Fire Wire was deeply felt by Ye Zhi-Qiu, this kind of me seemingly was precisely his bane. If it was not for that little Fattys spirit power being too low, his ck Water would absolutely be unable to resist this kind of entric me.
And the spirit power added to Dai Mubais two palms just now swatting on his tortoise shell was vigorous and tyrannical, brimming with explosive strength, although he had the tortoise shell for protection, they still made the blood and breath in Ye Zhi-Qius body roll. After all, ck Tortoise Protective Form was only his first spirit ring ability, and although ck Tortoise in itself excelled at defense, in the end the first spirit ring abilitys defensive strength was still very limited.
Most shocking Ye Zhi-Qiu, was the coordination between these four juveniles. Although their coordination in itself still was very raw and could not reach fully harmonised condition, between them they each possessed capabilities whose natures very stronglyplemented each other. One storm infighter, one agility attack gueri, one control system, furthermore one long range attacker,plementing one another, able to make their firepower reach the highest degree. What kind of existence was this Shrek Academy?
How could he know, looking at these seven juvenile boys and girls, they were already Shrek Academys entire student body.
Just at this moment, azy voice suddenly echoed, interrupting the fight,
Late at night, yet you havent gone to bed, running out and getting up to what?
Tang San looked nk a moment, already releasing both hands subconscious touch on Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges.
Just about to use his third spirit ring ability Dai Mubai huped when he heard this voice and halted, withdrawing like flying, pulling open the distance with Ye Zhi-Qiu.
Arge figure appeared in everyones field of view. The arrival, was Zhao Wuji.
All of you go back to sleep.
Zhao Wuji did not even look at the Blue Sunshine Academys side, with one wave of his hand ordering all the Shrek students back to the hotel.
This riled up, Ye Zhi-Qiu did not give up,
Wait a moment.
Zhao Wuji somewhat impatiently turned around,
What?
Ye Zhi-Qiu coldly said:
You are that Shrek-something Academys teacher, just now these several students of your academy insulted our Blue Sunshine Academy, shouldnt you give us an exnation?
Exnation? What is there to exin? Isnt Blue Sunshine Academy a trash institute? Their words cant be regarded as an insult.
What person was Zhao Wuji? Originally in the Spirit Master realm he was also outstandingly famous as a fiend in human form, although not the most powerful kind, he was still equivalent to a terrifying existence. Confronting a fifty something ranked Spirit Master, he naturally would not look clearly at the other party.
Chapter 28 — Thousand Year Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent
Chapter 28: Thousand Year Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent
Part 1
Whether it was him or Shrek Academys dean Flender, both were proud and aloof contemporaries. In this respect, Dai Mubais temper was most simr to theirs.
You
Ye Zhi-Qiu was indignant, and no longer arguing, with big strides walking in Zhao Wujis direction. Seeing his overbearing manner, he clearly was not prepared to leave the matter at that.
Zhao Wuji turned around, facing the seven juveniles already gathered at his side, saying:
You really are rubbish, not even taking care of one old turtle head, once were back at the Academy Ill sort you out again.
Fatty good intentioned remarked:
Teacher Zhao, that old turtle head hase.
Zhao Wuji snorted coldly,
You all trundle back to go to sleep.
Leaving these words behind, at this he just turned around, facing Ye Zhi-Qiu just nowing close with the dense cold air.
Everyone uses strength to speak.
Zhao Wuji had an arrogant expression, and without using Spirit Body Enhancement, raised his right hand, striking towards Ye Zhi-Qiu.
Ye Zhi-Qiu by now had already been thoroughly infuriated, releasing ck Water Freezings full power, intense cold swept towards Zhao Wuji, at the same time turning his back, using the tortoise shell to resist Zhao Wujis palm. Thinking in his heart, you are too arrogant, even if your spirit power was above mine, not even using spirit, I will have you eat a big loss.
Unfortunately, it was not at all Zhao Wuji getting the worst of it.
The ck Water Freezing that before gave Tang Sans group not a little trouble reached Zhao Wujis body, and basically did not have any effect at all, and in the next second, Ye Zhi-Qius body already flew like mounting the clouds and riding the mist by Zhao Wujis p. On the tortoise shell appeared a wide crack, flying more than ten metres before heavilynding on the ground.
Zhao Wuji turned a disdainful look in Ye Zhi-Qius direction. Then just turned to bring the Shrek students into the hotel. While walking he whispered,
The feeling of thrashing people without using spirit as expected isnt bad, no wonder
Earlier when Dai Mubai and the others provoked Blue Sunshine Academy, Zhao Wuji saw it from upstairs. He originally didnt intend to take part, letting these children have some exercise in battle coordination. Butter when he saw Tang San and Dai Mubais group attack Ye Zhi-Qiu from all directions, for some reason, he immediately recalled the scene not long ago of him being beaten, for a moment his hand itched, and he walked out without stopping. Only he didnt expect to be so unable to refrain from hitting that old tortoise, sending him flying with a p.
Of course, Zhao Wuji was not unaware of the true cause, the defense ability the other party used was the first spirit ring, thest two thousand year spirit rings abilities both still had not been used. Only, sending Ye Zhi-Qiu flying with a p. He did not have the mood to tangle with this kind of opponent whose strength was so much below his own. Right now, he felt like that person who stood before him that day.
Ye Zhi-Qiu with the support of several Blue Sunshine Academy students managed to crawl from the ground, opening his mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood, just like his back was weighed down by a big mountain, somewhat unable to breathe, in his heart also couldnt help but be overwhelmed by shock.
Regarding his own defensive power he was only too clear, but the other side without even using his spirit, one off-handed p could unexpectedly injure him. Even if the opponent was a strength type Spirit Master, this strength gap still could by no means be lower than fifteen ranks, or even higher.
As soon as he thought of the opponents Spirit Master level, Ye Zhi-Qiu couldnt help but shiver, looking perniciously in the direction of the departing Shrek Academy group, then just bringing a cadre of crestfallen students to leave. Among them that female student before leaving, still specially looked towards Dai Mubai.
Oscars face was bearded and Tang Sans appearance could not be regarded as outstanding, so Dai Mubais evil eyes clearly possessed the most attractive force. As for Fatty, that was always a character directly overlooked by girls.
Of course, Dai Mubai did not pay her any attention, it could not be said that this White Tiger was particrly pure, indeed due to his arrogance, many beautiful women appeared, and his taste could by far not bepared to Fattys.
While walking back, Zhao Wuji cheerfully said:
All of you. You truly make me lose face. Remember from this time, after weve returned I will give you special instruction.
Tang Sans group looked at each other. But nobody retorted, on their faces instead hung somewhat smiling expressions, this Motionless Bright King clearly was protective, afraid they would have an ident, but was not willing to say so clearly.
Twenty or thirty ranked Spirit Masters fighting with a more than fiftieth ranked Spirit Master, and still not having to concede, already was quite good. How could that still count as losing face, to say nothing of the oldest among them being just fifteen years old.
Zhao Wujis gaze suddenly shifted to Ning Rongrong,
Just now why did you not use your spirit to assist everyone?
Ning Rongrongs big eyes blinked, saying:
That was not the right time. Without people knowing I was a Seven Treasures zed Tile School disciple, if I unleashed my spirit at a key moment, the effect could be even better. Even more of an unexpected nature.
The others all turned to Ning Rongrong with unconvinced gazes, but Tang San nodded, saying:
Acting when least expected, attacking when least prepared, will have even better results. If when Mubai used White Tiger Vajra Transformation his physical strength and speed increased by thirty percent, perhaps that ck Tortoise Spirit King woulde to grief.
Hearing Tang Sans words, Zhao Wuji nodded relieved, in a low voice saying:
You must remember, ever since you seven entered Shrek Academy, you are one entity. You are all the Academys little monsters, whenter going out, you can also be called Shrek Seven Devils. You must mutually assist each other. With your gifts, if you also have good coordination, defeating Spirit Masters more powerful than you still wont be any difficult matter.
Yes, teacher Zhao.
Among the numerous ordinary peoples admiring expressions, the Shrek student party returned to the hotel.
The night was uneventful. Early morning the second day, with the sky just showing a glimmer of dawn, Zhao Wuji used his that resonant voice to call them all up.
Tang San was actually indifferent, he rose early every day, having long ago already acquired a good work and rest habit. But for the others, especially a sleep addict like Oscar, it was somewhat painful. To the extent that when eating breakfast, the majority were still in a hazy state.
The sun slowly rose from the East, gradually bringing that marble white color of the dawn, the sky gradually brightening.
Although Tang San would see this scene every day, regardless of how many times it was repeated, the feeling brought out by that kind of light still would make his heart shake. The suns light breaking up the darkness, heralding a new day approaching.
Leaving the little town, everyone elerated forwards, the distance from here to Star Dou Great Forest was already very close, and everyone hurried on at full strength. Most excited naturally was Oscar on the verge of obtaining his third spirit ring, he dearly wanted to know, what strengthening effect his third spirit ring could produce in the end.
He knew, without need to remind him, Zhao Wuji certainly would bring everyone to at least hunt an ordinary thousand year spirit beast for him.
Star Dou Great Forest was situated on the south edge of Heaven Dou Empire, the forest spanning the two great empires. Since the spirit beasts here were numerous, this was also the region where the border between the two nations was least clear. From looking at a map, therger part of Star Dou Great Forests area was within Star Luo Empire, but of course, Heaven Dou Empire had never recognized this point.
As one of the three big wild spirit beast habitats, this naturally was the ce Spirit Masters most wished to be able to hunt, because every timeing here, meant they would advance.
Nobody could say clearly for just how many years Star Dou Great Forest had existed on Douluo Continent, but after entering the forest, that hiding the sky and covering the earth lushness was sufficient to tell people it was an ancient existence.
Distantly, Tang San vaguely sensed bursts of clear air caressing from ahead, that brought the scent of nts prating deeply in the heart, unspeakablyforting. With deep breaths of fresh and clean air, the whole bodys thirty six thousand pores seemed topletely stretch open, that kind of feeling was so rxing it was hard to put into words.
Using Purple Demon Eye to focus in the far distance, what Tang San Saw, was a green ocean, vibrant green as far as the eye could see ahead, that kind offorting clear air came from there.
Eventually, they came before Star Dou Great Forest, tall trees exceeding at least twenty metres, and this was still only the outermost parts. The dense forest was basically without paths, shadowed heavily by trees, unable to see the true scene within.
Arriving before the forest, the air became even more rxing, seemingly like the temperature dropped a bit. The fresh and cool feeling continuously bringing a moist earth fragrance to stimte everyones sense of smell.
Everyone stop.
Zhao Wuji spoke up.
Everyone halted their steps, the hundred li journey had already heated up their bodies, especially Oscar and Ning Rongrong, as Auxiliary Spirit Masters, while their bodies conditions still were pretty good, in the end they could notpare to Tang San and the others.
Oscar recited that vulgar incantation of his in a low voice, handing over a sausage to each person. After the breaking in over these few days, everyone already no longer felt disgusted by his sausage, at most only pretending not to hear when he recited his incantation, thats all.
With the sausage in belly, releasing a warm flow, restoring everyones physical strength, everyone became in very high spirits.
Zhao Wuji looked solemnly at the seven students before him,
You listen to me closely, Star Dou Great Forest cant be the kind of ce like national captive devil beast forests. The devil beasts here are all extremely dangerous, you may at any time be confronted by a thousand year, or even ten thousand year level devil beast attack. As a result, after entering the forest, none of you must leave more than twenty metres away from me. Ning Rongrong, Oscar, you two must follow me even closer. Without my order, none of you are allowed to rashly attack spirit beasts, do you understand?
Understood.
Oscar quickly recited spirit incantations, in a moments work, in his hand he held several fresh and dried sausages.
Part 2
He gave everyone a fresh sausage and a dried sausage, saying:
My sausage is able to maintain its freshness for twelve double hours in the air, in other words, it will have effect if eaten within twelve double hours. The fresh sausage recovers and treats in addition to aying hunger, the dried sausages main effect is detoxification.
Everyone epted it one by one, carefully putting it away. They understood that Oscar was afraid that in a crisis there wouldnt be time to give them sausage, and so just gave them some in advance.
Continually releasing spirit power made Oscars expression somewhat pale, fortunately with the full beard to cover it up it could not be considered obvious. The effect of his transformed sausage was very good on other people, but to himself it could only have one third of the effect, basically bncing his spirit power consumption. Consequently, after consuming spirit power he could only recover by meditation. Of course, the fresh sausage was still useful to ay his hunger.
Zhao Wuji looked at everyone, seeing the seven youngsters before him already were ready, then just waved his hand once,
Set off.
This time, Zhao Wuji let Dai Mubai and Tang San walk in front, he personally took the rear, as they took the first step into Star Dou Great Forest.
After entering Star Dou Great Forest, the most excited one was Xiao Wu, she did not seem to think this was any kind of dangerous ce, bouncing and vivacious, unspeakably happy. Seeing it made Zhao Wuji scowl, but since Xiao Wu still did not overstep the restrictive range, he did not say anything.
The terrain within Star Dou Great Forest was extremelyplex, there basically were no roads within the forest, so the work of making a path naturally fell on Dai Mubai.
Using Spirit Body Enhancement, the sharp des on Dai Mubais tiger paws shot out, both paws swinging, cutting apart the brambles in front, without affecting everyones movement rate a bit.
Tang San followed just behind Dai Mubai, his vision and hearing both heightened to their keenest state, cautiously and solemnly observing the surroundings.
Grandmaster once talked to him about wild spirit beast lore. Wild spirit beasts were extremely aggressive, and because of people hunting to upgrade their strength they hated humans. Most dreadful was, among wild spirit beasts, there were some that flocked together. In other words, it was very possible to meet a group of tyrannically strong wild spirit beasts. Under these kinds of circumstances, unless the Spirit Masters themselves were astonishingly strong, it would be very difficult to resist them.
Therefore, Grandmaster repeatedly urged that when entering wild spirit beasts territory, he must be extremely careful. He could not make any mistakes, otherwise, he very possibly would face disaster.
The reason why Grandmaster had Tang Sane to study at Shrek Academy actually wasnt at all to let him study various things; what Shrek could teach, how would Grandmaster be unable to teach it. But Grandmasters own strength nevertheless was aplication, although teaching Tang San was without any issues, Tang San wouldter in the end reach thirtieth rank. He would not be able to again assist Tang San in obtaining a spirit ring.
Thirtieth rank was capable of supporting a spirit ring of the thousand year level. Thousand year spirit beasts in national captive reserves were exceptionally rare, ones with good attributes were even rarer; only in wild spirit beast habitats was it possible to find something suitable. Consequently, the most important reason Grandmaster had Tang San go to Shrek Academy, was exactly to rely on the strength of Shrek Academys teachers to assist Tang San in finding a suitable spirit ring.
Very quickly, they came across spirit beasts, and it was also a pack of spirit beasts.
At Zhao Wujis painstakingly lowered voice, everyone halted. This group of spirit beasts was first discovered by Tang San, a group of Rodent Weasels. This kind of spirit beast wasntrge, and its attack power also wasnt considered very powerful, but their teeth were extremely difficult to deal with, capable of piercing gold and iron.
Tang Sans one hand pulled on the shoulder of Dai Mubai hacking through the thorns in front, one hand waving behind him at everyone, indicating no danger. Relying on the experience Grandmaster imparted on him, he saw with one nce that this group of twenty or thirty Rodent Weasels were only ten year spirit beasts, nothing more.
Rodent Weasels had a very sharp sense of smell, and at this kind of distance clearly had already discovered them, but did not show any reaction at all, clearly they had no interest towards them.
Tang San pointed to the side, and Dai Mubai understood tacitly, continuing cutting brambles and thorns towards the side, helping everyone move ahead.
While walking forward, Dai Mubai said in a low voice to Tang San,
Why must we make a detour, just now those Rodent Weasels werent powerful, we could just kill them.
Tang San with a slight smile said:
They were no threat to us so there is no need to kill them. If all Spirit Masters were like this, after many years, could there still be spirit beasts in this forest? Let alone, my Teacher said, within wild spirit beast forest, even if meeting inferior spirit beasts one still cant lower ones guard, because if a battle urs with them the scent of blood and noise very possibly will attract powerful spirit beasts. Its good if we still are a bit careful.
Dai Mubai cheerfully said:
Your teacher certainly is an unusually formidable senior. This all is valuable experience.
Tang San helplessly recalled Grandmaster, on his face could not help but disy a bitter smile, formidable? Grandmaster did not seem to fit this word. This also was the biggest regret in all Grandmasters life.
Star Dou Great Forest really was too dense, describing it with the words hiding the sky and covering the earth was not a bit an exaggeration, thinking to see sunshine within the forest was not likely.
Everyone moved forward for probably one double hour or so. By now it was already noon. In this time, they had also encountered not a few spirit beasts, but for the most part it was ten year and hundred years, and the most part they had avoided the spirit beasts they came across without any direct conflict. hen asionally somewhat blindly courting death, Dai Mubais tiger paws directly settled the issue. Of course, heplied with Tang Sans suggestions and did not kill these spirit beasts, only driving them away or letting them off with bruises.
Well, everyone rest a moment.
Zhao Wujis voice made everyones continuously taut spirits rx, Dai Mubai cleared away the surrounding brambles with one swing, creating a nearly one hundred square metres open space. Everyone sat down leaning against trees, temporarily recovering.
Oscar naturally also contributed his sausage, this time everyone also were not in the mood to feel any taste orck of taste, eating Oscars sausage, drinking water they had brought along, for the time being recovering.
Zhao Wuji passed down orders to rest for one double hour. This was still the outskirts of Star Dou Great Forest and not many high level spirit beasts would be seen, so it was still rtively safe. Their goal was to help Oscar hunt a suitable thousand year spirit beast, so they had to continue deeper inside. The further they went inside the more dangerous it would be, and resting time also would be even rarer. Consequently, adjusting to peak condition in the rtively safe area was absolutely necessary.
Xiao Wu leaned against Tang Sans shoulder. For some reason, she who was happy and excited when just entering the forest, after encountering the first spirit beasts, seemed listless, as if having some worry. Tang San also looked for an opportunity to ask her, but Xiao Wu always said nothing was the matter with her.
When everyone had rested roughly half a double hour, suddenly, Tang San and Zhao Wujis gazes simultaneously turned in one direction.
Zhao Wuji shouted in a loud voice:
Get up, there is something approaching.
Tang San and Dai Mubai with an unusual understanding took the lead in covering in front of Oscar and Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing and Fatty followed to guard the sides, in the first moments, they all released their spirits, including Zhao Wuji.
The rustling sounds went from small torge, even if it was the Auxiliary Spirit Masters Oscar and Ning Rongrong both could clearly sense that creature approaching at a very high speed.
Zhu Zhuqing, take a look at what it is.
Zhao Wuji ordered in a low voice.
Zhu Zhuqing still did not utter a word, quietly leaping up, cats ws extending on her hands, climbing arge tree as if walking on level ground to look in the direction of whence the sound came.
Cats vision was extremely outstanding, even at night was no exception, let alone now when the sun was still at its zenith.
Very quickly, Zhu Zhuqings clear and cold voice came from the tree,
It looks like a flying serpent, only it doesnt fly very high, it can only fly about three metres off the ground. On its head is a crest, it would appear stillrger than its head, bright red like blood. Its tail isparatively unusual, fan shaped.
Zhao Wujis eyes shone,
Its a Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent, this kind of spirit beast is rare, the crest on top of its head has many fantastic effects, Oscar, youve been blessed. Unfortunately we dont know how old this Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent is. Zhu Zhuqing, watch closely the direction it moves, as soon as it changes direction report to me.
Yes. Its heading straight in our direction very quickly, only, its body does not seem to have very good bnce.
Tang San suddenly asked:
How long is this Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent, what colors are its wings?
Zhu Zhuqing said:
The wings are pale red, its length is roughly between six and eight metres.
Tang San at once made the calctions in his heart, speaking in a sure tone:
This is a thousand year Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent: pale red wings are the symbol of its thousand year evolution, going by its height, six to eight metres, it should have cultivated between one thousand three hundred years to one thousand eight hundred years. Oscar, just suitable for you.
The Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent is in itself not venomous, its a rare formidable non-venomous snake. Attacking by winding around a persons body making them choke, its attack method is very singr, but its surprisingly fast, and also stores every kind of nutrient in its crest, when in danger, it can grant a momentary speed boost effect. If you obtain this spirit ring, then, your next spirit ability should be rted to speed. Whether it is an auxiliary speed boost, or gives you additional speed, both are pretty good options. Because Phoenix Tail Crest Serpents attack power is not at all very powerful and also singr, as a result thousand year or higher is very rare, this time your luck is pretty good.
Part 3
Oscars pair of peach blossom eyes immediately shone up,
Tang San, you are a spirit realm encyclopedia, ah, tremendous, truly tremendous.
Not only he, apart from Xiao Wu, even including Zhao Wuji, everyone looked at him with gazes that had somewhat changed. One must know, spirit beasts just like spirits came in fantastic oddities of every description, and their age and level was even harder to determine. Tang San had barely heard Zhu Zhuqings words and could still urately determine the age and strength of the spirit beast they faced, as well as recount all the specific circumstances of this kind of spirit beast, it was clear how well he understood spirits. This was still impossible for Zhao Wuji.
Tang San smiled shyly, saying:
This is all to Teachers credit.
Rather than saying Tang San was an encyclopedia, Ii might be said Grandmaster was. Grandmaster had long ago reached the pinnacle of the spirit research field, and as his disciple, Tang Sans apart from his own strength not being weak, knew enough theory to be a teacher at any academy.
Zhao Wuji couldnt help but ask:
Since you are clear on this kind of spirit beast, then, what is the best method of catching this it?
Tang San replied without the slightest hesitation:
Any type of snake is afraid of aggressive birds, and especially afraid of long beaked crane type birds. Although there is no Crane Spirit among us, Fattys Phoenix is still considered the king of birds. The atmosphere of his spirit should be able to have a certain suppressive effect on this kind of Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent. The Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent is not particrly aggressive, so we need to be careful and must not let it escape.
Its here.
At that moment, Zhu Zhuqings voice came just in time, with a low shout. She unexpectedly dropped from the air, and without the slightest amount of fear of a thousand year spirit beast opponent, sharp ws shining simultaneously with the first spirit ring, activated Hell Rush Stab.
That was a huge snake, its appearance resembled Zhu Zhuqings description, appearing six or seven metres long. On the top of its head was a bright redb, looking somewhat odious. Its rapidly advancing body arriving just right to run into Zhu Zhuqing. Zhu Zhuqings Hell Rush Stab directly struck at the crest on its head.
The Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent reacted very quickly, even though it was charging forward at high speed, the snake still hurriedly inclined its head, so Zhu Zhuqings w did not strike the crest, but struck on its body, emitting a muffled sound and making the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpents speed immediately drop somewhat.
The Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent seemed startled. The snakes head askew, opening its mouth wide towards Zhu Zhuqing and spraying a seven colored thick fog. Simultaneously, the bright red crest on top of its head shone, and the speed that had just a moment ago been dyed increased once more.
Dai Mubai practically without taking the time to think called out loudly:
Careful.
What is called concern in chaos, simultaneously rmed and angry, he immediately activated his thousand year spirit ring ability, White Tiger Vajra Transformation.
Body suddenly erging, Dai Mubai charged fiercely in the direction of the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent.
Seven Treasure Words, second spoken: Speed.
Ning Rongrongs sharp and clear voice echoed at just this moment, Dai Mubai only felt his whole body lighten, speed once again increasing, by just a hairs breadth blocking the abruptly hateful Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent.
With a loud peng sound, Dai Mubai with muffled snort fell back nearly ten metres. But the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpents charging figure also screeched to a sudden stop, enormous body twisting in midair, falling to the ground.
Its seven colored fog is only to scare people, not poisonous.
Tang Sans voice rose timely, and at the same time, on the ground long ago already prepared Blue Silver Grass abruptly rose, firmly tying the falling to the ground Phoenix Tail Crest Serpents body. Especially twining around her two wings, making it unable to once again take flight.
Fattys spirit released pressure at full strength, the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent might finally have felt the Evil Fire Phoenix atmosphere, its body shuddering once. But, after all it was a thousand year spirit beast, and would not so easily resign itself to death. Although temporarily unable to fly, that had notpletely affected its ability to move.
Tang San only abruptly felt the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpents body be slippery, not only were Blue Silver Grass sharp thorns unable to pierce its snake skin, instead letting it rapidly twist down and thread its way out of the Blue Silver Grass. Although it did not fly, its movement speed along the ground was still iparably fast, between eyeblinks it was already ten metres away.
Thinking to escape? Would that be so easy?
Zhao Wujis deep voice echoed. Following this the third spirit ring over his body shone, the thousand year Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent suddenly stiffened at once, speed substantially dropping. Exactly Zhao Wujis third spirit ring ability, Gravity Increase.
Immediately following, on Zhao Wujis body the fourth and fifth two spirit rings simultaneously shone, his body abruptly leaping up. When he once again fell down, with the fourth spirit ring ability Position Traces effect he had arrived before the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent, simultaneously activating Gravity Crush.
No matter how slippery the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent was, before Zhao Wujis tyrannical spirit power, it could no longer fully disy it.
Dealing with the one thousand year spirit beast, to the Motionless Bright King it was like stretching out a hand and grabbing it. Appearing he not do anything, but in a moment erupting in strength secretly made all the students shiver in their hearts. Tang San also finally understood just how lucky he was that day he and Zhao Wuji fought. If Zhao Wuji on that day had used his spirit abilities inbination, then, he perhaps would not even have had the chance to use hidden weapons.
Zhao Wujis bear paw stretched out, already pinching the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpents head, lifting it before him, the other hand raising itsb and flicking it once. The Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent confronting the Vigorous Vajra Bears force, directly passed out from the flick. If it was not for Zhao Wuji needing to preserve its life, it would not even be up to enduring this one finger.
Its done.
Everyone simultaneously cheered excitedly. Oscar was still just fourteen years old, thats all, showing his excitement in his speech, running up to Zhao Wuji.
Xiao Wu standing next to Tang San lowered her head, her big eyes filled with a disturbed expression,
Must we hunt and kill spirit beasts?
Tang San sighed gently, saying:
The weak are prey to the strong, this is thew of survival. If this snake was even stronger than us, do you think it would let food slip out of the side of its mouth?
Xiao Wu did not say anything else, but she lowered her head all along, herplexion still somewhat pale.
Zhao Wuji pulled out a short de from his belt and handed it to Oscar,
Night is long and dreams are many, set about it. Thrust in under this point from under itsb to pierce its brain at once, and this spirit ring will be yours.
Oscar excitedly took the short de. Right now, this thousand year spirit beast before him was amb waiting for ughter, on the verge of obtaining the third spirit ability, he was so excited even his hands trembled somewhat.
When Oscar was about to thrust in the knife, suddenly, a hoarse strict shout abruptly echoed,
Stop.
Immediately following, two people leapt out from the direction the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent hade flying, appearing before everyone.
These two people were one old and one young, both women. The elder looked sixty or seventy years old, a full head of white hairbed very neatly, although she was not young, her mind was extremely hale and hearty, although the wrinkles on her face were not few, it was rosy like a babys. A pair of eyes bright and shiny. Right hand holding a snake head walking stick three metres long, six spirit rings moving rhythmically up and down her body.
While her body did not show any changes, the spirit rings showed she already used her spirit, without need to ask, the walking stick in her hand should be her spirit.
Following at the old womans side, was a beautiful youngdy, hair even with her ears, looking like sixteen or seventeen years old, wearing neat brilliant clothing, tightly covering her already very well developed figure, big dark brown eyes staring fixedly at that Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent in Zhao Wujis hand. She also held a snake head walking stick in her hand, butpared to the old womans it was a bit shorter, only two metres long, the spirit rings on her body were also only two hundred years.
The old woman and young girls appearance startled everyone, but as they saw the six spirit rings over the old womans body, at once they all rxed their breaths. After all, those seven spirit rings over Zhao Wujis body could not be inferior, especially those several deep ck ten thousand year spirit rings, baring their deterring force.
As Tang San and the others rxed, the old womans expression changed somewhat.
Previously she spoke loudly to prevent what she heard Zhao Wuji say to Oscar say, buting close, she caught sight of Zhao Wujis seven spirit rings.
Spirit Sage, this was just the outskirts of Star Dou Great Forest, why would a Spirit Sage appear? The old womans heart immediately dropped, knowing todays demand might not turn out well.
Whats the matter?
Zhao Wuji shot the old woman a nce, as his gaze fell on that snake head walking stick in her hand, in his heart he couldnt help but recall a person, and his voice could not at all be considered too harsh, sounding instead somewhat gentle. This very understandably made Dai Mubai feel rather bbergasted. The Motionless Bright King indeed never had a good face towards people that did not measure up to his strength, especially under circumstances like these where the other side clearly wanted the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent.
The old woman coughed, making her facial expression soften,
Greetings, respected Spirit Sage, cant you give this Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent to this child.
Zhao Wujis one hand pinched the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent, making a meaningful expression towards Oscar, hinting he first wait a moment, turning to the old woman saying:
Why?
The old womans mind by now seemed to already have rxed somewhat,
Because we found this snake first, and moreover took the lead in hunting it. Otherwise, why would we still have continuously followed its trail until now?
Chapter 29 — Unrivalled Dragon Serpent
Chapter 29: Unrivalled Dragon Serpent
Part 1
Oscar somewhat couldnt help himself,
How can you prove you were first to hunt it? When we discovered it, we could not see a trace of you.
The old woman smiled faintly, saying:
Young man, no need to worry. Take a look at this Phoenix Tail Crest Serpents nk, there are two bruises. They are injuries caused by my walking stick, furthermore under the wings. Only carelessness let this slippery little fellow escape. This granddaughter just reached thirtieth rank and needs this spirit ring. You also saw that she has inherited my Tool Spirit Serpent Cane. High level serpent type spirits are even more suitable for her.
Zhao Wuji lowered his head to look at the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent in his hand. Sure enough like the old woman said, there were indeed those kinds of bruises. But if thinking to to have Zhao Wuji give up with only something like this, that was a fantasy story.
Listening Zhao Wuji smiled coldly,
Senior, I have not yet consulted for your name?
The old woman said:
How embarrassing, this old woman is Chao Tian-Xiang. Ignorant Spirit Master realm friends show respect, giving me the name Serpent Grandmother. My husband is Meng Shu, known as the Dragon Duke. This timeing to Star Dou Great Forest is in order to give our granddaughter a suitable third spirit ring. I see by the age of these children at your side that they are not too likely to be able to absorb a thousand year spirit ring. Even if the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpents spirit ring is a bit mild, it still isnt one that can be absorbed by you.
To Chao Tian-Xiangs eyes, among these children before her, the oldest Dai Mubai still must be a bit younger than her granddaughter, and she also had confidence in her granddaughters strength, fundamentally unable to believe that these children before them were able to reach thirtieth rank before her granddaughter.
Hearing the old womans introduction, Zhao Wuji was startled. Restraining Oscar at his side wanting to speak up, in a low voice he said:
Could you be the Unrivalled Dragon Serpents senior Serpent Grandmother?
Chao Tian-Xiang smiled calmly,
How embarrassing, just so. I have not yet consulted for Spirit Sages name?
The expression on Zhao Wujis face changed slightly, he had heard of the name Unrivalled Dragon Serpent before. This husband and wife had started out long ago with strength out of the ordinary, especially the Dragon Duke Meng Shu. When he heard of him, that Dragon Duke was already at the Spirit Sage level. Even if he had by now already reached the Spirit Douluo realm he would still not feel surprised.
The Dragon Dukes spirit was a Dragon Headed Cane, with Serpent Grandmothers Serpent Headed Cane they brought out the best in each other, the husband and wife pair had an extremely overpowering spirit harmonization ability. Without Title Douluo strength it would be difficult to resist.
Zhao Wuji was only a Spirit Sage. Even if this Serpent Grandmother before him looked a bit weaker than him, it could be that the Dragon Duke would appear. A Dragon Duke was not something he could handle.
The Unrivalled Dragon Serpent rtionship was superb, the husband and wife never separated. Serpent Grandmother being here, presumably meant Dragon Duke would also not be far away.
Zhao Wuji did not fail to consider killing this grandparent and grandchild to silence them, but while killing the younger was easy, wanting to kill Serpent Grandmother Chao Tian-Xiang certainly wouldnt be easy.
Although he was one spirit ring stronger than her, if Chao Tian-Xiang insisted on fleeing, he basically would not have the chance to keep her; after all, Zhao Wuji was a physical strength type Spirit Master, not at all an expert in speed.
But if he let Serpent Grandmother escape, then, waiting for him was the Unrivalled Dragon Serpents inexhaustible hunt to kill.
I am the humble Zhao Wuji.
Immediately, the expression on Zhao Wujis face softened somewhat, announcing his name.
Chao Tian-Xiangs expression also changed slightly,
No wonder, I said how could one randomlye across such a young Spirit Sage. It was the formerly so famous in the Spirit Master realm Motionless Bright King.
Zhao Wuji with a somewhat awkward smile thought in his heart, this renown of his in the Spirit Master Realm, probably only was infamy.
Zhao Wuji smiling said:
You tter me, in those days I was still considered notorious. However for these years living in seclusion, at an academy teaching students, this time Ive brought these children to Star Dou Great Forest. One reason is for one of them to gain a spirit ring, another is also bringing them out to see the world. I did not expect that we woulde across senior.
Chao Tian-Xiang also had not expected to be entangled with Zhao Wuji, and directly broached the subject:
I am a bit older than you. I trust being a bit older, I can call you brother Zhao. Brother Zhao, this thousand year Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent is extremely important to my granddaughter, she just now reached thirtieth rank, and required something that suits her spirit. This Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent was also previously first discovered by us. Moreover with its injuries, only because of carelessness, let it unexpectedly escape, is it possible to ask bother Zhao to make this easy, letting this spirit beast remain with us. This old woman will definitely engrave this situation in her heart, to reciprocate in the future.
In his heart Zhao Wuji secretlyughed grimly, thinking to make me give up on a thousand year spirit beast with some words. Even if you Unrivalled Dragon Serpent are difficult to deal with, Im afraid it still cant be that easy. Let alone when Dragon Duke still isnt here.
Chao Tian-Xiang wanted to immediately have back the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent in Zhao Wujis hand, and Zhao Wuji also wanted to immediately settle the issue. He couldnt want to wait until Dragon Duke arrived, at that time, the situation would not be something he was capable of controlling.
Elder sister Chao, Im afraid this matter isnt so easily handled, ah!
Zhao Wuji showed an embarrassed expression.
The youngdy at Chao Tian-Xiangs side couldnt help but speak up,
What not so easily handled, this thousand year Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent was clearly found by us first. If not for us already injuring it, could you have done it so easily? Give it to us at once, otherwise well be blunt with you.
While speaking, she already raised the Snake Head Cane in her hand.
Chao Tian-Xiang simultaneously wrinkled her brows, staring fixedly at Zhao Wuji and saying.
Brother Zhao, then exin why you dont want to return this Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent to us grandparent and grandchild?
Zhao Wuji smiled slightly, saying:
Elder sister Chao, your words are mistaken, within this Star Dou Great Forest, no spirit beasts are things with owners. Perhaps this thousand year Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent was found by you first, and moreover injured. But we were neverthelessst to catch it. You insist on saying it is your thing, this Im afraid isnt too fair. Although it isparatively suitable to your grandchild, at the same time it is also very suitable to my student. This kind of rtively mild spirit beast is a great help to the spirit of this student of mine.
Chao Tian-Xiang stared nkly a moment,
You are saying, of these students, one has already attained thirtieth ranked Spirit Master?
Zhao Wuji nodded.
Chao Tian-Xiang in her heart was rmed, of these young boys and girls before her it would seem the oldest was still only fifteen or sixteen years old, and the majority still appeared twelve or thirteen years old. If saying someone among them had already reached thirtieth rank, then wouldnt it be saying they were even more innately talented than her granddaughter?
Thinking of this, Chao Tian-Xiangs face revealed an expression not daring to be confident, gaze directly falling on the one appearing to be oldest, the appearance brave and extraordinary Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai.
Zhao Wuji said with a smile:
If senior doesnt believe it, how about this, I will have these children also reveal their spirits to let senior have a look. Shrek minions, use your spirits, brighten your spirit rings to show this senior Serpent Grandmother.
At once under Zhao Wujis order, everyone released their spirit.
Among them, after Ning Rongrong, Oscar and Tang Sans spirits released, only spirit rings appeared over their bodies, their spirits were not something that could be seen by others.
Ning Rongrongs Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda naturally had a way of hiding. Tang San did not want to let his Blue Silver Grass appear, but could directly let it crawl along the ground. As for Oscars Sausage, without spirit incantations it would not casually appear.
And because the other four had Beast Spirits, they all revealed their strength at once, simultaneouslypleting Spirit Body Enhancement.
Immediately, appearing before Serpent Grandmother was the shimmering radiance of all the seven young boys and girls spirit rings, each one had two signifying hundred year yellow spirit rings, Dai Mubai even had one more purple thousand year spirit ring.
This sight, could indeed shock Serpent Grandmother Chao Tian-Xiangs heart.
How is this possible? This was Chao Tian-Xiangs first thought.
Before her these varying between twelve to fifteen year old children, unexpectedly all already possessed Spirit Grandmaster level or more, that looking like oldest, unexpectedly already possessed three spirit rings. And also, each of their spirit rings quality was so good, not a single ten year spirit ring appeared.
What did this mean? If saying that there was a child with stronger gifts than her granddaughter, perhaps Chao Tian-Xiang could still ept it. But right now the strength these children disyed, judging by their age, unexpectedly each exceeded her granddaughter. One might say that these seven young boys and girls, one had to describe them as genius talents, but, how could this many geniuses appear at once?
Seeing the astonished look in Chao Tian-Xiangs eyes, Zhao Wuji couldnt help but secretly feel a burst of pleasure in his heart. On his face appeared a smiling tiger kind of smile,
Senior, do you see these students of mine?
Chao Tian-Xiang drew in a deep breath, with difficulty calming her rushing heart, with a tight lipped smile saying:
Of course. Worthy of being called the Motionless Bright Kings disciples, as expected they are heroic youngsters, ah! I do not know which of these children in the end reached thirtieth rank?
Zhao Wuji pped Oscar at his side,
Its this kid, he just now reached thirtieth rank. There is nothing to be done, I also have a hard life and can only bring them here.
Chao Tian-Xiang looked towards Oscar, the expression on her face already appearing more and more unsightly. She was very clear on what a good spirit ring meant to a Spirit Master about to advance. Right now with the thousand year Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent in other peoples hands, if she wanted to let before her this Zhao Wuji spit it out, it could not be such an easy matter.
She had heard of long ago heard of this fellows infamy. If it was not the Unrivalled Dragon Serpent subduing him, perhaps this youngster would directly kill this grandparent and grandchild pair.
But, Chao Tian-Xiang clearly was not willing to give up. Eyes turning, already carefully calcting, one hand lightly stroking the hair on her head. Chao Tian-Xiangs face revealed a smiling expression,
Brother Zhao, in the present kind of circumstances, I see we both somewhat hate to part with this Thousand Year Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent. So it would be better to do it like this: we handle it ording to the Spirit Master realms established customs, letting these two children decide on their own who this spirit ring belongs to. What do you think?
Oh? Spirit Master realms established customs? Please exin it clearly, senior.
Zhao Wuji was not affected. He had never before considered himself a person of the Spirit Master realm and behaved only ording to his own preferences, otherwise he would not havended his infamy.
Chao Tian-Xiang said:
Its very simple, since they both need this spirit ring, and in the course of capturing this Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent, both sides also used strength. Since right now everyone is unwilling to give up their im, then, well use strength to decide who this Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent belongs to. Isnt that most suitable? If this disciple of yours prevails over my granddaughter, this old woman will say nothing further, and we will leave immediately. And conversely, we would ask brother Zhao to give over this thousand year Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent.
Zhao Wuji spread both hands, assuming a helpless appearance,
Im sorry. Big sister Chao, I fear Im unable to go along with your wishes.
Chao Tian-Xiangs expression changed, slightly angrily saying:
Zhao Wuji, I already conceded, what do you still want? Bullying me when my old fellow isnt present? Humph!
Zhao Wuji said with an apologetic smile:
No, of course not, its like this, this disciple of mine isnt a Battle Spirit Master, he is only an auxiliary system Spirit Master, thats all. Even more a food system Spirit Master. How could hepete against your granddaughter?
Part 2
Hearing Zhao Wujis words, Chao Tian-Xiang was shocked once again,
What did you say? He is a food system Spirit Master?
The words food system Spirit Master made her immediately see Oscar in a new light.
Just like what Shrek Academys dean Flender said, as a food system Spirit Master, and with innate full spirit power, Oscar absolutely was a genius among geniuses. Perhaps in the entire Continent since the beginning of history, one still would not find a food system Spirit Master with cultivation faster than his.
Chao Tian-Xiang looked toward Oscar with a pleasant countenance,
Young man, are you really a food system Spirit Master? From which school are you?
Oscar shook his head, saying:
I am not part of a school. The dean said that my spirit just became like this due to variation.
Genius food system Spirit Master, without background, variation spirit, these several bits summed together made Chao Tian-Xiangs heart tighten up. If her school was able to unearth an outstanding food system Spirit Master like this, then, in the future having him assist her granddaughter, wouldnt it be too perfect?
However, without waiting for Chao Tian-Xiang to try to recruit him, another voice suddenly interjected.
Teacher Zhao, it would be better to let me substitute for little Ao in this. Im twenty ninth ranked, so it should not be considered taking unfair advantage.
The speaker was Tang San.
Tang San had already observed the Serpent Grandmother grandparent and granddaughter pair for quite a while, and this dy clearly was not a very good course. And he had also from listening to the dialogue between Serpent Grandmother and Zhao Wuji heard that the other side still had an even more difficult to handle person who had not yet arrived. Just in case that Dragon Duke also arrived here, perhaps words would no longer be on their side. Furthermore, he and Oscar were roommates. This way of fighting to obtain the spirit ring was also proposed by the other side, Tang San was very confident in his strength, and although Serpent Grandmothers daughters spirit power was one step higher than his, Tang San did not believe the other side was capable of defeating him.
While speaking, Tang San already stepped forward to Oscars side.
Twenty ninth ranked. Serpent Grandmothers heart abruptly contracted at once, secretly saying in her heart, who are these children Zhao Wuji found, how is one after another so outstanding? This looked even younger, if it was at another ce, he would still appear to just have graduated from junior spirit master academy. But standing here right now, saying he already possessed twenty ninth ranked strength, this actually was ...
Zhao Wuji looked at Tang San standing forward, in his eyes couldnt help but reveal a praising light, saying towards Serpent Grandmother:
Senior, what do you think? This disciple of mine is a Battle Spirit Master and able to satisfy the requirements of a fight, well leave it to him to represent Oscar to fight. If he loses, this thousand year Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent belongs to senior, and vice versa. I ask senior to make allowances.
Serpent Grandmother slowly nodded, if her granddaughter was even unable to prevail over a Spirit Master one rank below her, then, could she still say anything?
Oscar secretly raised a thumb towards Tang San, saying in a low voice:
Good brother.
Tang San smiled,
We are roommates and friends, arent we? Be at ease, this spirit ring is definitely yours.
While speaking, Tang San strode out, facing the youngdy who had already walked out, the other people of both sides slowly drawing back, giving them enough space to fight.
Im called Tang San, spirit Blue Silver Grass. Twenty ninth ranked two ring Battle Spirit Grandmaster.
The youngdy coldly said:
Meng Yiran, spirit Serpent Cane. Thirtieth ranked two ring Battle Spirit Grandmaster.
Close up, Tang San discovered that this youngdy called Meng Yiran was very beautiful. She was after all already sixteen years old, her figures development was already perfect. Compared to her, the Academys three girls still appeared a bit immature.
Meng Yirans pair of big brown eyes possessed long eyshes, her height was not much different from Tang Sans, and extremely well proportioned, chest fully plump and round, slender waist turning somewhat like a snake. Although on her face was a lightly displeased and cold anger, this did not lower her charm a bit.
The breeze blew, in the forest the tree leaves rustled, sunshine giving off shadows from the uneven dancing trees. Tang San lifted his right hand, saying:
Please.
By now the rage inside Meng Yirans heart had already ignited into me. Seeing her umon spirit ring unexpectedly run into a hup like this, how could she be at ease. She impatiently wanted to get rid of Tang San before her, in order to seize the thousand year Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent and absorb the spirit ring to advance.
In fact, although Dragon Duke Meng Shu also was in Star Dou Great Forest, he had previously separated from Serpent Grandmother and Meng Yiran to pursue another spirit beast, wanting to find him quickly wasnt at all easy. Otherwise, if Dragon Duke was in the immediate vicinity, how would Serpent Grandmother Chao Tian-Xiang still say something like that.
Figure shing, Meng Yiran already quickly reached before Tang San, the skull on the Serpent Cane swinging overhead straight at Tang San.
Meng Yiran looked like she only was a slender youngdy, but the way she fought certainly wasnt a girls style. Not only imposing and extremely harsh, the spirit power within also brimmed with a tyrannical atmosphere.
Watching the Serpent Cane descend, Tang San slid his feet, using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track to rapidly retreat. Simultaneously, the first spirit ring over his body shone.
Blue Silver Grass first spirit ring ability, Binding, activated.
Thick blue and ck Blue Silver Grasspletely without warning rushed up from the ground, in a sh sessfully binding around Meng Yiran trying to pursue and attack Tang San, from the sharp thorns protruding from Blue Silver Grass, paralysing poison immediately activated.
Tang San right now was only at a location three metres away from Meng Yiran, looking at Meng Yiran sturdily bound by his Blue Silver Grass. He couldnt help but reveal a faint smile,
I think, this contest can be considered over.
Tang San was still very confident in Blue Silver Grass, if the opponent was more formidable than him, perhaps they would still have a chance to struggle free. But if an equally ranked opponent was bound by Blue Silver Grass, struggling free was practically impossible. After all, while everyones spirit power did not differ much, Blue Silver Grass own poison would also greatly lower peoples physical strength with full body paralysis, making it even more impossible to break free.
This was also where control system Spirit Masters had the advantage over equally ranked Spirit Masters, especially under circumstances where everyones rank wasnt high, and their actually usable spirit abilities were few. Wanting to struggle free from a control system Spirit Masters control ability became even more difficult, and possessing the two Datura Snake and Ghost Vine hundred year spirit rings Blue Silver Grass could not be so easy to escape. After all, there was nobody who possessed the kind of physical strength like Zhao Wuji.
Meng Yiran and her Serpent Head Cane werepletely bound within Blue Silver Grass, but, she didnt look like she had any intention of conceding.
With a cold snort, over Meng Yirans body the two spirit rings suddenly shone simultaneously.
Seeing the two spirit rings re over her body, Tang San was immediately startled, one must know, that after being paralysed by Blue Silver Grass additional poison, it was impossible to continue mobilising spirit power, this was also an important reason for saying Blue Silver Grass current control capability was very powerful, but if Meng Yiran was able to urge two spirit rings here, then she certainly wasnt poisoned.
At the same time as being secretly shocked, Tang San without the slightest hesitation again used Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, lightning quick retreating backward. While retreating, he also saw a strange scene.
Meng Yiran tangled up in Blue Silver Grass twisted like her body was without bones, body suddenly going soft, unexpectedly like smeared with grease quietly sliding out from within Blue Silver Grass, the Serpent Head Cane in her hands directly smashing towards Tan San.
From the snake head at the tip of the Serpent Head Cane, a two chi long tongue de shot out, in a sh pulling close the distance to Tang San. The tongue de flickered with a blue gleaming lustre, clearly it was highly poisonous.
Meng Yirans two spirit abilities activated simultaneously. The first spirit ring ability, Tongue de, and the second spirit ring ability, Serpent Body. Relying on Serpent Body, she slipped out of Blue Silver Grass wrappings, and Tongue de then erupted with tyrannical attacking power, immediately reversing the situation.
However, the current Meng Yiran truly seemed to be in a somewhat sorry state. Although the sharp thorns on Blue Silver Grass were unable to cause a poison effect and were even unable to prate her iparably slippery snake skin, her clothes were not under the abilitys effect.
Right now her clothes were already riddled with gaping tears, and through some suitably ced by holes one could even see within.
This was also why Meng Yiran immediately tried to kill Tang San after struggling free from Blue Silver Grass, by now she was already not just angry, but also embarrassed and resentful at the same time.
The spectating Dai Mubai murmured in a low voice:
This Blue Silver Grass Undressing of Tang Sans truly is a skill. If it was used again just now, perhaps the opponent would concede immediately.
Whether it was Dai Mubai or Ma Hongjun and Oscar, right now all eyes intently watching Meng Yirans ferocious appearance without blinking. It could be said Meng Yiran was an outstanding beauty, and currently the holes in her clothes she had even more of a kind of nebulous beauty, Dai Mubai and Oscar could still be considered somewhat restrained, but Ma Hongjun this Fatty was already drooling, his abundant Evil Fire bubbling up.
Seeing Blue Silver Grass unable to disy its effect, Tang San couldnt help but frown slightly. The Tongue de was already in front of him, the approach of the suddenly increased the two chi length was extremely unexpected, and he could not keep dodging.
Leaning his body slightly, Tang San no longer retreated. Emitting force underfoot, he was practically sticking to the Tongue de as he reversed direction rushing forward, simultaneously his left hand using Controlling Crane strength to pull, right hand using Capturing Dragon strength to smash, his goal was precisely the underside of the Serpent Head Canes snake head, if this truly was a snake, then, Tang Sans target was this snakes seventh cun.
By now, Tang San already understood how Meng Yiran could be immune to the poison on his Blue Silver Grass. Because this spirit of hers in itself involved venom, she naturally had an immunity to poison, and precisely because of this, she was able to sessfully escape his Binding ability.
With a muffled peng sound, the Serpent Head Cane rose slightly. Meng Yirans spirit power was still more tyrannical than Tang San imagined. Although the Serpent Cane was jolted, Tang San had no opportunity to attack. Meng Yiran broke off to pull back the Serpent Cane, holding the Serpent Cane in both hands with a slight shake, the Serpent Cane changed into eight long shadows simultaneously aiming towards Tang San.
For these eight shadows were hard to tell apart truth or sham, bearing a surging tyrannical spirit power, they practically covered all the possible space where Tang San could dodge.
But at this moment, Tang Sans eyes suddenly shone, deep purple light shing electrically, precisely Purple Demon Eye.
Seeing Tang Sans eyes suddenly turn purple, Meng Yiran couldnt help but be slightly startled, her hands couldnt help but slow.
The Serpent Head Canes eight shadows could all be said to be genuine, but could also be said to all be fake, continuously changing between true or false to be able to maintain their existence.
Perhaps if it was an expert like Zhao Wuji encountering this kind of attack, they could could only choose to stubbornly block without any other methods, but, before Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye, that iparably fast Serpent Head Cane slowed down, and all trajectories were clearly projected in Tang Sans mind by Purple Demon Eye.
Tang San moved both hands, without the slighted hesitation simultaneously reaching forward, brimming with viscous spirit power that abruptly made the Serpent Head Cane sluggish. Immediately afterward, Tang Sans right hand stretched out like a lightning fast genius pen stroke, unexpectedly grabbing hold of the Serpent Head Cane, actually holding it in ce, precisely in the seven cun spot he previously struck.
Meng Yiran only felt the Serpent Cane tighten in her hands, all the imaginary shadows disappearingpletely. But, Meng Yirans attack hadnt yet finished.
That sharp de shooting out from within the Serpent Head Cane suddenly slid strangely, directly cutting towards Tang Sans right hand gripping the Cane, the thick sharp de flickering with blue gleaming lustre, who knew, if this chopped down, then maybe ...
Meng Yirans reaction speed was extremely fast. Practically at the same time as Tang San grabbed the Serpent Head Cane, that sharp de already struck. Under these kinds of circumstances, even if Tang San wanted to dodge it was already a bit toote. If he released the Serpent Cane held in his hand, Meng Yiran would inevitably drive the Serpent Cane to attack, and the target that sharp des attack would also immediately change to Tang Sans body.
Part 3
What is called one cun longer is one cun stronger, although Tang Sans Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track was subtle, under these kinds of circumstances it was still practically impossible to dodge Meng Yirans attack.
At this, Xiao Wu watching the fight already cried out in rm, stepping out about to rush in, but was discovered in time by Zhao Wuji and pulled back.
Zhao Wujis expression was equally gloomy, but if their side rashly intervened in this kind of impartialpetition, it would vite the games rules. Furthermore, he believed Tang San would not be so easily defeated by the other side. Originally, this kid could rely on hidden weapons to make even him get the worst of it, currently that strongest attack method of his had not at all appeared.
Confronted by the cutting Tongue de, Tang San picked the simplest method to resolve it. At the same time it was also like a suicidal method.
His right hand did not let go, but he quickly raised his left hand, unexpectedly grabbing towards that Tongue de spit out by the Serpent Cane.
Little San.
Xiao Wu once again cried out, she had already closed her eyes in rm, she did not want to see the scene of Tang Sans palm cut open.
But, was Tang Sans palm cut? Of course not.
With a light ding sound, Tang Sans left hand already firmly grasped that Tongue de. Currently, his two hands had both already be a sparkling and translucent jade color. Precisely Tang Sect secret lore Mysterious Jade Hand.
Mysterious Jade Hand, secret lore written down in Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record. Speaking of Tang Sects hidden weapon experts, Mysterious Jade Hand was one of the required courses.
In Tang Sans past life, apart from Tang Sect, the majority of people using hidden weapons, especially hidden weapons dipped in poison, all had to use deerskin gloves, so as not to injure their palms. If Tang Sects disciples were also like this, then wouldnt they be a joke?
Mysterious Jade Hand, with the Mysterious Heaven Skill foundation, made the palm be tough and durable like cold jade, no kind of poison able to invade. With it, when Tang Sect disciples used hidden weapons they did not need any preparation, and even more need not worry about injuring themselves.
Of course, Mysterious Jade Hand was also limited, and when attacks exceeded its limit the palm still would be injured. Only, Tang Sans current Mysterious Jade Hand limit clearly could not be reached by Meng Yiran. If substituting Serpent Grandmother Chao Tian-Xiangs Serpent Head Cane it might still be possible.
Tongue de in his hand, Tang Sans five fingers tightened. Of his two hands one grabbing the Serpent Cane, one grabbing the Tongue de. Closely grasping Meng Yirans Serpent Head Cane near the top in his hand, the two people each held one end of the Serpent Cane, immediately deadlocked.
The Tongue de could be said to be the Serpent Head Canes best feature, a lot of skill was needed to be able to use it. The Tongue de being held in Tang Sans hand was just like copper cast in iron: Meng Yiran several times used strength, but not only could she not wrest free the Serpent Cane, she could not even cut open Tang Sans palm that suddenly had be lustrous white like jade.
Meng Yirans strength was in this Serpent Cane, so naturally she couldnt give up her weapon. Tang San of course also understood this fact, so this Serpent Cane became the crucial location for the two peoples fight.
Practically without the slightest hesitation, the two people simultaneously used their spirit power to attack the other side through the Serpent Cane.
Tang Sans spirit power was blue, Meng Yirans spirit power was gray, the two kinds of differently colored light simultaneously disyed on the Serpent Cane, abruptly erupting in a tyrannical collision.
Right now, no spirit abilities were of use, and the twos spirit power was not much different. Confronting the other side attacking with spirit power was dangerous, already painful without advancing spirit power to attack the opponent.
Tang San could of course unleash his hidden weapons, but he did not think to do so. If he confronted an opponent with simr strength and did not win with spirit and fighting skills, then why had he cultivated for so many years. Even though Blue Silver Grass Spirits control capability was restrained by the opponent, Tang San still had to prove that he was stronger than his opponent.
Thus, this fight between Tang San and Meng Yiran, at once became a battle ofparing spirit power.
Meng Yirans spirit power was fierce and tyrannical, and adding to the fury in her heart, on entering a deadlock with Tang San, immediately attacked like beating waves.
Tang Sans Mysterious Heaven Skill was a method of the core family in the original sect, its traits were tough flexibility and unending growth, Tang San knew the opponents spirit power was higher than his, therefore as meng Yiran was just about to unleash her attack, he did not counterattack, but withdrew his spirit power to the third of the Serpent Cane on his side, tenaciously digging in, with a however you attack, I will not move from the high ground notion.
Seeing the situation of Tang San and Meng Yiran in the endpete with spirit power, Serpent Grandmother Chao Tian-Xiang and Zhao Wuji were both somewhat nervous. They understood thatpeting with spirit power was a kind of unusually dangerous method. With one mistake, it was possible to inflict heavy injuries. Subconsciously, the two both slowly approached the battlefield. When a problem appeared, they would immediately act to assist.
One minute and one second passed, whether it was Tang San or Meng Yiran, on their foreheads both were wet with perspiration. The two both already used their full strength.
Tang Sans advantage was Mysterious Heaven Skills toughness and unending growth, in this respect its fast recovery speed, but Meng Yirans advantage was having spirit power higher than Tang San, if the two both maintained equal guard, then, it was very possible to result in both sides suffering.
But, Meng Yiran was too shortsighted, in the initial rush of spirit power she attacked too wildly, to the extent that her spirit power consumption was greater than that of the passively defending Tang San.
On the surface, her grey spirit power upied two thirds of the Serpent Canes area, but in fact, regarding spirit power she consumed even more.
As time passed, and as the consumption lengthened, Tang Sans counterattack gradually began. Blue spirit power gradually increased its hold on the Serpent Cane, and the strength ratio between the two gradually tilted.
Chapter 30 — Oscar’s Third Spirit Ability
Chapter 30: Oscars Third Spirit Ability
Part 1
No, I cant lose. Meng Yiran clenched her teeth and forcefully braced herself, watching Tang Sans spirit powere closer step by step, whatever was said she was still reluctant to give up. Once she lost, the thousand year Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent would belong to the other side.
From childhood until now, growing up she had always been spoiled by Dragon Duke and Serpent Grandmother, anything she wanted she had always gotten. Regarding the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent, she was even more determined to win, even though she was gradually losing the advantage, she could still not agree to give up, continuously pressing her spirit power.
Meng Yirans perseverance secretly shocked Tang San. His Mysterious Heaven Skills recovery speed was clearly faster than anything in this world, by now he already held the victory, but Meng Yiran was still this stubbornly persistent.
A spirit power contest was like an internal strength contest, and Tang San thoroughly understood the consequences. If one partys spirit power was exhausted, then the injuries suffered by the exhausted side were inevitably huge and irrevocable. It would at least cause serious injuries, with most of the whole bodys muscle and arteries breaking, if unlucky, even death. He and Meng Yiran did not share any profound hatred, from a certain point of view, he was even somewhat sympathetic to her. He did not want to injure the opponent, but having reached this moment, he already did not want to release and the other side was not able to release.
Serpent Grandmother Chao Tian-Xiang sighed, saying to Zhao Wuji:
Forget about it, consider it our loss. Shall you and me act together?
With Zhao Wuji on the side ring like a tiger watching his prey, Chao Tian-Xiang naturally did not dare recklessly rush into action, right now in order to save her granddaughter she could only do it like this. After all, although the spirit ring was good, her granddaughters life was even more important.
Zhao Wuji of course cheerfully acted, immediately nodding agreement. At once, these two respectively possessing Spirit Sage and Spirit Emperor strength powers simultaneously moved out, reaching behind Tang San and Meng Yiran respectively, simultaneously using their spirit power.
Let go.
Zhao Wuji shouted in a deep voice. Thick spirit power poured into Tang San. Naturally Tang San had heard his and Chao Tian-Xiangs dialogue, under the protection of Zhao Wujis spirit power he immediately released both hands, sending him back several steps.
On the other side, Chao Tian-Xiang also used her spirit power to protect Meng Yiran, moreover grabbing her body to keep her from continuing to attack.
Meng Yiransplexion was pale, and with retching sounds she belched up a mouthful of blood, listlessly copsing to sit on the spot.
Previously she was at a disadvantage, continuously bracing to resist being forced back by Tang Sans spirit power. Without the attack, her agitated capacity dissipated like discharging air from a ball, unable to keep from immediately sitting on the ground. Under Serpent Grandmothers assistance she immediately entered a cultivation state to heal.
Oscar swiftly moved up to Tang Sans side. Handing over a long since prepared Recovery Sausage in his hand, with a wink saying:
Brother, eat quickly. If big brother has sess in the future, he will definitely never forget you.
Tang San tiredly said:
To ones own, what is there to say.
Immediately taking and eating the fresh sausage, without letting Zhao Wuji help him like Serpent Grandmother Chao Tian-Xiang helped Meng Yiran, he walked alone to sit and cultivate by himself. With the aid of Oscars fresh sausage, his recovery speed would not be too slow. Zhao Wuji was the Shrek Academy sides only power. His strength still had to be maintained as much as possible, who knew whether that Dragon Duke would suddenly appear?
Zhao Wuji appeared very satisfied that Tang San refused his help, watching him walk aside he couldnt help but reveal a smile.
Xiao Wu immediately stood next to where Tang San began cultivating to recover spirit power, Dai Mubai, Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing and Ma Hongjun also went over one after another, crowding around protectively with Tang San in the middle. Tang San defeating Meng Yiran for the sake of Oscars strength, somewhat moved them all. The distance between each other also appeared to pull a bit closer.
Zhao Wuji wore a smile as he looked towards Serpent Grandmother,
Big sister Chao, what do you say?
Serpent Grandmother calmly said:
If you agree to a bet you must ept your loss, a loss is a loss. The thousand year Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent is yours. This old woman will remember this affair today.
Zhao Wuji acting like he was unable to make sense of Chao Tian-Xiangs threats, turned his head towards Oscar with a meaningful expression,
Stinking brat, you still havent set to it.
Oscar was overjoyed, having waited for this quarter of an hour was already waiting too long, with a hurried strideing before Zhao Wuji, taking the short de Zhao Wuji handed over. Without any trace of politeness he pierced the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpents vital point.
With Zhao Wujis spirit power to hold it down, although the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent struggled violently after being pierced in the vital point, how could it struggle free. Vitality quickly draining away, in a moment of it was motionless.
Zhao Wuji checked that the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent truly was without any life breath, then just tossed it aside.
Oscar sat down directly at the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpents side, lifting his hand to summon his big fresh sausage, under the shroud of mild pink light, he pulled the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpents spirit ring to enter his torso, starting to absorb the third spirit ring of his life.
Zhao Wuji did not rx at all just because Oscar started absorbing the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpents spirit ring, his gaze continuously watched Chao Tian-Xiang attentively. Although previously saying it was a bet, who could still be certain that this Serpent Grandmother would not suddenly renege on her word andunch an attack?
Although the Unrivalled Dragon Serpents renown wasnt small, it still wasnt particrly righteous. Even if it was a bit better than Zhao Wuji this Motionless Bright King, it was hardly by much.
Chao Tian-Xiang did not at any different, only silently assisting her granddaughters healing. As Zhao Wuji watched her attentively, she also equally vigntly watched Zhao Wuji, the two silently confronting each other produced a tension between them.
Not long after, Chao Tian-Xiang stopped pressing her hands on Meng Yiran, pulling her granddaughter from the ground.
Although Meng Yiransplexion was still pale, her mind was apparently already a bit better, resolutely opening her eyes to look at the sitting distantly and cultivating Tang San and Oscar absorbing the thousand year Phoenix Tail Crest Serpents spirit ring, again raising her head to look at her grandma,
Grandma, you must stand in for me to do it, ah!
Chao Tian-Xiangs brows wrinkled,
Come now, we already lost. Once we find your grandpa we will speak again.
Her gaze shifted to Zhao Wuji,
Motionless Bright King, blue hills never change, green water always flows, Im sure we will meet again some day.
She deliberately stressed the two words some day, a cold light in her eyes, she obviously had not kept any goodwill. Because Zhao Wuji might move, she did not even dare help her granddaughter recover to her best condition, only suppressing the injuries, after first leaving here it would still not be toote to conduct healing. Serpent Grandmother had plentiful experience, she would not give Zhao Wuji any opportunity to act.
Done speaking these words, Chao Tian-Xiang like this brought her granddaughter to leap away, without entering the forest depths disappearing out of sight.
Seeing the Serpent Grandmother grandparent and grandchild pair leave, Zhao Wuji also secretly let out a breath, in the end, from start to finish the Dragon Duke had not appeared.
At present the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent had already been obtained, even if this husband and wife pair wanted revenge, they would still first have to consider whether it was worth it.
Once Oscar had finished absorbing the spirit ring, leaving this ce even a bit earlier would be good.
If the situation changed for the worse and they again encountered this Unrivalled Dragon Serpent family, it would not go so well.
By now the color of the sky was already gradually darkening, within Star Dou Great Forest the air was moist, the rich nt fragrance making peoples whole body rx, if there were no longer spirit beasts here, then perhaps this might be a paradise for people.
Dai Mubais group of five waited at Tang Sans side, Zhao Wuji stood beside Oscar, as protectors of the two.
After probably half a double hour, the first to awaken was contrary to expectations Oscar absorbing the spirit ring.
Although Tang San ate the recovery sausage Oscar gave him, he did not like Meng Yiran have the assistance of Serpent Grandmother, instead having a bit longer cultivation time.
With a long breath, Oscar slowly opened his eyes, in a split second, a change suddenly appeared in that pink light over his body, bing a beautiful pink, the entire person bathed in thisyer of pink light.
Three spirit rings rose from below, besides the original two yellow spirit rings, another bright purple spirit ring manifested itself strongly. Oscar had finally broken through the Spirit Grandmaster phase, entering the Spirit Elder realm.
Thirty first ranked Spirit Elder food system Spirit Master Oscar.
Congrattions, little Ao.
Zhao Wuji said to him with smile.
After obtaining the third spiri ring, Oscars entire body had subtly changed, his stature seemed to have became a bitrger, the entire person looking even more vigorous, but the biggest change was that pair of peach blossom eyes of his. In his eyes unexpectedly flickered seven colored light, resembling the energy previously released by the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent as it threatened everyone.
Dai Mubaiughed straightforwardly,
Little Ao, you are the second of us to break through thirtieth rank. Congrattions, congrattions. Quickly let us have a look at what your third spirit ring ability is.
Oscar was obviously greatly excited on receiving the third spirit ring, however, hearing Dai Mubai mention his third spirit ring ability, his smile didnt quite appear, embarrassed saying:
Let it be, well speak again when weve returned.
Ma Hongjun said:
Little Ao, what are you afraid of. Dont tell me youre still afraid well make fun of you? Your third spirit abilitys spirit incantation couldnt be even funnier than your previous two. Your brothers made a lot of effort for you, hurry up and show us the result.
Oscar helplessly nodded,
Only, promise, you definitely cantugh when you hear my spirit incantation.
Everyone nodded simultaneously, on their faces already somewhat smiling expressions.
Oscar raised his right hand, eventually reciting his third spirit incantation,
I your father have a mushroom sausage.
Pu, hearing his words, practically everyone simultaneously burst outughing, besides Tang San who was still cultivating, even Zhao Wuji burst into loudughter.
Oscar red at everyone,
Didnt you promise not tough?
These words instead had the opposite effect, everyonesughter became even more difficult to endure.
Part 2
A strange sausage appeared in Oscars right palm. The sausage looked simr to his first spirit ring ability Recovery Sausage. At least the bulk looked the same. However, the top of the sausage sprouted outwards, creating an umbre shaped mushroom head, also a bit simr to the crest of the phoenix tail crest serpent. This was possibly the origin of this mushroom-sausage.
Zhao Wuji was after all the teacher. The first to stopughing, he looked at Oscars dismayed face:
Little Ao, tell everyone what your mushroom sausage does, its a thousand year spirit ring ability, its effect couldnt be toocking.
Oscar snorted with indignation and said,
You guysugh on. From now on, other than Tang San, I wont give my mushroom sausages to anyone. Hmph.
As he was spoke, he lifted the mushroom sausage in his hand, his facial expression vivid. Then said loudly in an arrogant tone:
Mushroom sausage, third spirit ring ability. Effect: Soaring.
Allughter suddenly ceased, everyone looking stunned at Oscar. And all of this was because of one simple words. Soaring.
Even if it was Ning Rongrong whose spirit possessed the reputation of the Continents number one Auxiliary Spirit, now already looked wide eyed at Oscar.
When Ning Rongrong first came to the Academy, the person she looked down on the most was Oscar, even though Oscar was the most handsome of everyone. She always believed, Oscar without attack power and a mere sausage spirit had no future in front of him. Naturally, she treated him with scorn, so Oscars love proposal to her was thought of as just a joke.
But after she denied Oscar, after dean Flender vindicated Oscar, and after she tasted Oscars spirit sausage personally, Ning Rongrongs impression of Oscar began to change.
A food system Spirit Master with innate full spirit power, reaching the Spirit Elder realm at the age of 14, obtaining a third spirit ring. This made even Ning Rongrong who always thought highly of herself to feel inferior To Oscar, she already had a whole new awareness. A food system Spirit Master that breaks through thirtieth rank was already rare enough, let alone one so young. If he could be brought to join the Seven Treasures zed Tile School, the help he would bring to the n would no doubt be huge. If myself and him . Every time Ning Rongrong thought this, she wouldpletely reject the notion. After all, deep in her heart she still couldnt truly ept Oscars extremely vulgar spirit incantation.
But now, when she suddenly heard Oscar say that his third spirit ring ability was auxiliary Soaring, Ning Rongrong felt like her brain had been deep fried.
Among auxiliary system Spirit Masters, it wasnt that no one had the ability to make others fly.
But that was extremely rare even among other support type spirit masters. Most importantly, the supporting ability flying appeared on at least the 6th spirit ability for every auxiliary system Spirit Master Ning Rongrong knew of.
But this was only Oscars third spirit ability! What did this mean? This meant that his future potential could only be described as unlimited.
Soaring, how could it be Soaring?
Ning Rongrongs look towards Oscar was filled withplex emotions. Now, she finally realized. Among the students of Shrek Academy, she might really be the worst one.
*Cough*, *cough*
Oscar, looking at everyones mouths wide open felt a secret pleasure. Coughing twice, he said:
En, I still havent finished exining. My third spirit ring ability is: Soaring, for one minute.
Fucking
Other than Zhao Wuji who restrained himself, everyone else started cursing openly.
Dai Mubai growled:
Little Ao. Do you want us to loosen up your skin? Talking with such a big pause.
Oscarughed slightly and said:
Boss Dai, are you threatening me? What about Soaring for one minute huh? Thats still a rare ability!
Dai Mubai smirked, saying:
More like rare trash ability. What about flying one minute? You cant even fly over a slightly wide river or cliff.
The rainbow glow of Oscars peach blossom eyes seemed to grow even more distinct.
Is it really like that? What if this Soaring for one minute, was ording to the speed of the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent?
What?
Dai Mubai said astounded.
Youre saying. That after anyone eats your mushroom sausage, they can fly at the speed of a Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent for one minute? Is that even possible?
Oscar arrogantly said: How is that not possible? My third spirit ringes from the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent, so my spirit ability is naturally rted to it. My feeling wont be wrong. If you want to eat my mushroom sausages in the future, you better start begging me for it.
Ning Rongrong who had just let out a breath was once again shocked by Oscars words. Even if was only one minute, with the speed of a phoenix tail crest serpent, how far could you fly? Possibly at least two kilometres or more.
Which meant that when danger appeared, you could in just a minute escape to over two kilometres away, even disregarding the shape of the terrain.
The power of this ability is definitely notckingpared to pure flying abilities. One has to know, the usual support flying abilities allowed only slow flying speeds.
Zhao Wuji nodded satisfied, saying: Good thing we didnt waste our energy for nothing. Little Ao, your third spirit ring is exceptionally good. With your current spirit power, how many of these mushroom sausages can you make?
Oscar thought for a bit and said : This mushroom sausage uses a lot more spirit power than the first two types. With my current condition, I can make at most ten in one sitting. Afterwards, my spirit power will bepletely exhausted. It will have to replenish fully before I can make more again.
Looking at the students, Zhao Wuji said with satisfaction. Ten sausages is enough. As your spirit power increases, this number will increase. Among the food system spirits, your sausages, from now on, can be categorized as highest grade. Good. Everyone prepare at once. Once little San wakes up from cultivation, we will immediately leave this ce and return to the Academy.
While speaking, Zhao Wuji walked towards Tang San. Oscar has already finished absorbing his spirit ring, so he decided to let the other children first rest for a bit. He himself would protect Tang San so they can leave as fast as possible to dodge all possible trouble.
Teacher Zhao, Im afraid we cant leave yet. At that moment, the cultivating Tang San opened his eyes. While speaking, he looked at Zhao Wuji.
Zhao Wuji looked nkly, Can''t leave? Why? Little San, Star Dou Great Forest isnt a yground, Im the teacher, my word is final. Our mission has beenpleted. We must return to the academy as quickly as possible. Or else, if any of you get hurt, how am I going to answer to Flender when weve returned?
But .
Tang San started saying urgently, but he was interrupted by Zhao Wuji,
No buts. Since you''re awake, everyone doesnt need to rest anymore. Tell me when we have left Star Dou Great Forest. Before the sky darkenspletely, we should set out immediately.
Master Zhao, cant you wait until I finish speaking? Tang San stood up from the ground, looking helplessly at Zhao Wuji.
Zhao Wujis eyes shed, but seemed to recall something, and the cold light in his eye faded away. In the past, if anyone defied his will, he would probably have pped them with his giant bear paws already.
But for Tang San, he in the end didnt dare to. Tang Sans hidden weapons admittedly gave him some apprehension, but more importantly, actually ...
Tang San didnt wait for Zhao Wuji to open his mouth, and hastily said:
I need a spirit ring as well, it would be better to immediately find a spirit beast, instead ofing here again soon.
Out of the question, didnt you hear what I said?
Zhao Wuji said without hesitation. Suddenly, his body stiffened. Opening his eyes wide open at Tang San, he said:
What did you just say?
Tang San repeated what he said seriously:
I said: I need a spirit ring as well. After the fight with Meng Yiran just now, maybe its because of the pressure she gave me, my spirit power finally broke through thirtieth rank. Therefore, I need a spirit ring to advance. Master Zhao, is that possible?
Part 3
Zhao Wuji stared wide eyed at Tang San.
Oscar in the process of proudly gesticting with the mushroom sausage rxed his grip, the mushroom sausage dropping to the ground.
Dai Mubais Evil Eye twin pupils strangely fused into one.
The Fatty Ma Hongjuns mouth opened wide.
Zhu Zhuqings ice chill turned into shock.
Ning Rongrongs gentle and charming face had two dimples.
Xiao Wu excitedly held on to Tang Sans arm.
Each person used different actions to express their current astonishment. There was only one reason. The current Tang San, was twelve years old.
A twelve years old Spirit Grandmaster, tomon Spirit Masters, was perhaps already an inconceivable existence. But to the young boys and girls present it would not feel strange at all, because each of them was one.
But, a twelve years old Spirit Elder, they had not even heard of.
Even if it was the currently most powerful, already possessing thirty seventh ranked spirit power Dai Mubai was also unable to imagine it, his at Shrek Academy recently set record was already broken by this person.
The fourteen years old Oscar became a Spirit Elder, and now, the twelve years old Tang San also entered this level.
Breaking through thirty first rank, meant reaching another phase among Spirit Masters, meant future prospects could not be measured. Obtaining the third spirit ring, ones strength would at once take a qualitative leap. This was also the reason why Ning Rongrong regarding Oscar breaking through thirtieth rank would mind it so much.
Tang San, barely twelve years old Tang San, unexpectedly also entered this level, how could everyone present not also be shocked?
The only one without such amazement was Tang San himself. Actually, when he still had not left Nuoding Academy, he was already on the twenty ninth ranked level, and maintaining this level had also already persisted for too long, longer than any of his previously cultivated ranks. Today fighting with Meng Yiran had admittedly been an opportunity, but in fact, even without this fight, Tang San still would have broken through the twenty ninth rank restrictions in a short time, entering the thirtieth ranked level.
Zhao Wuji looked gravely at Tang San,
Tell me, how old are you this year, you must be precise to the month.
Tang San without the slightest hesitation said:
Twelve years and seven months.
Zhao Wuji nodded, gaze turning towards the others,
You all see. Especially those of you who have not reached the thirtieth rank. You all see it. Tang San and you are equally old, but he is right now about to enter another phase. This is the result of great effort. Twelve years old and seven months, I think, this record will forever be preserved as Shrek Academys record. Forever.
Tang Sans batch of students very possibly was Shrek Academysst, and although the other several were younger than Tang San, Zhao Wuji absolutely believed there was still no one who could enter the thirtieth ranked level earlier than Tang San.
Oscar said:
Teacher Zhao, I dont agree with you. Tang San able to break through thirtieth rank, this cant be the result of effort.
Zhao Wuji gave him a re,
Then you tell me why this is?
Oscar grinned, saying:
Since we are Shrek Students, if we say that we are monsters, then, he is a monster among monsters.
Hearing Oscars words, Zhao Wuji smiled, the other students also smiled. Even Zhu Zhuqings face wore a slight smiling expression.
Ge, congrattions.
Xiao Wu whispered next to Tang Sans ear, right now she still excitedly held on to Tang Sans right arm,
But, I will overtake you as soon as possible.
Regarding Xiao Wus words, Tang San did not doubt them, for these several years, although each time it was Tang San who took the lead in breaking through, the ordinarily not appearing very diligent Xiao Wu would always chase after him and in a short time reach the same level. Tang San always believed that if Xiao Wu cultivated a bit seriously, her strength would certainly surpass his.
Teacher Zhao, say, can we stay behind to look for a suitable spirit beast for me?
Tang San probing asked.
Zhao Wuji smiled faintly,
Of course we can, this is what you deserve. We must not only find you a spirit beast for your third spirit ring, but must also on your behalf find a spirit beast that most suits you. Apparently, this time we must extend our time in Star Dou Great Forest for a bit.
Oscar had obtained a third spirit ring, Tang San broke through twenty ninth rank to enter the thirtieth rank stage, it could be said to everyones delight and satisfaction. After all, receiving results like this on the first day of entering Star Dou Great Forest was already sufficient to satisfy everyone. Even if in itself strength did not advance any for the others, after entering this forest their knowledge had still increased greatly. The rtionship between everyone also pulled closer in this kind of danger.
Zhao Wuji did not let anyone rest there, because he feared Dragon Duke would return with Serpent Grandmother to find them, although the possibility of this was very small, he still had no choice but to guard against it. That evening, he brought the seven Shrek Students to walk about ten li in one direction, and after concealing all their traces, halted like this.
Zhao Wujis worries did not show any result. The night passed without incident. After resting for one night, everyones energy had recovered to peak condition.
Early the next day, they continued the process of searching for Spirit Beasts. Only this time the person getting a spirit beast was Tang San, and not Oscar.
Regarding what kind of spirit beast to pick for his third spirit ring, Grandmaster had long ago already helped Tang San n it out well, therefore Tang San believed that finding a spirit beast for him should be even easier than finding Oscars. After all, in Grandmasters n were several kinds of spirit beast, with someparativelymon. As long as the cultivation age was suitable it could be his spirit ring.
But things turned out contrary to what he expected, no less than two days passed, even though Zhao Wuji led them to seriously search, they did not find a suitable spirit beast for Tang San.
As a result of previously encountering the Serpent Grandmother Chao Tian-Xiang grandparent and grandchild pair, Zhao Wuji was somewhat wary of the consequences, adding to the danger within Star Dou Great Forest itself, making Zhao Wujis tactics while searching for spirit beasts somewhat conservative, without deeply prating Star Dou Great Forest, only bringing everyone to conduct the search in the outer parts.
Even though they several times encountered thousand year spirit beasts on the way, those several kinds of spirit beasts did not suit Tang San. The remainder were all some hundred year spirit beasts.
He also couldnt me Zhao Wujis conservative attitude in searching for spirit beasts, after all, he was only one teacher, while encountering low level spirit beasts everyone were naturally able to handle it, but when encountering a truly formidable spirit beast, Zhao Wuji could not be certain to protect everyone. These students all were Shrek Academys little monsters, among them several people were from even more remarkable backgrounds, Zhao Wuji did not dare take risks. If anyone became an issue, that was a fatal conclusion.
Two days time passed, even though no one regarded food supply as a problem, each day within the great forest with danger lurking on every side still strained everyones minds, making it even easier to feel exhausted.
However, entering within Star Dou Great Forest, also precisely because of the existence of this crisis, the coordination between the students gradually became connected on a deeper level. The four Tang San, Dai Mubai, Xiao Wu and Ma Hongjun were in charge of fighting after they encountered spirit beasts. Zhu Zhuqing was responsible for advance scouting within a certain distance. Oscar and Ning Rongrong were support. Even if they were without Zhao Wujis assistance, as long as it was not a thousand year spirit beast, they would be unable to bring any threat to this little group.
The mutual understanding was a necessary capability to possess for continuously coordinated battles, this kind of dangerous environment clearly was the best tempering. Being able to enter Shrek Academy already proved these students were outstanding, monsters and geniuses, they sessfully transformed pressure into power. Adding Zhao Wujis directions from the side, while their spirit power improvement speed did not have any change, but the imperceptible influence of fighting experience andposite strength continuously increased.
At nightfall it was finally was time to rest. They couldnt light a fire within Star Dou Great Forest: although the majority of spirit beasts feared me, there were also a small share of spirit beasts that were exceedingly fond of fire, and among this little share of spirit beasts, on the whole were some deadly existences.
Without needing Zhao Wujis direction, the male students were in charge of building tents, the female students were in charge of food. Of course, Oscar this fellow was an exception, immediately by Dai Mubai, Tang San and the others directed to enter the female student category.
The tents were notrge, and naturally insufficient to let everyone lie down to sleep, but for everyone to sit and cultivate was nevertheless no problem. To them, at all times maintaining peak fighting condition was more important than sleeping.
Zhao Wuji as teacher, naturally took the work of night vigil.
Hurriedly eating supper, Zhao Wuji let everyone enter the tents to rest, but called Tang San before him.
Little San, arent you anxious?
Zhao Wuji looked at the youngster before him with a smiling expression.
Tang San shook his head, saying:
Searching for spirit beasts is a matter of luck. Hurrying is no use. Teacher Zhao, you be at ease, I have patience.
Zhao Wuji sighed lightly, saying:Currently this Star Dou Great Forest has also started to be deste. Many years ago, I still remember how this was a bustling scene. At that time, even if it was around the forest, everywhere could be seen thousand year level spirit beast existences. But now spirit beasts are much fewer. I dont know if they all go to live inside the forest, or some other reason.
Tang San said:
Regardless of the reason, it still is us humans who caused it. Although spirit beasts are fierce, us humans are even more fierce than them. Isnt that so?
Zhao Wuji stared nkly,
Why do you say this?
Tang San said:
Teacher once said, even though Spirit Masters are few, one spirit master from starting cultivation to maturing as a power is only several decades, thats all. But over these several decades, one formidable Spirit Master needs at least six or more spirit rings. In other words, has to kill six or more spirit beasts. Among these would also include hundred year and thousand year, even ten thousand year levels. Spirit beast cultivation is much more difficultpared to us humans, otherwise they would also not be divided ording to age. Even though they are numerous, under this kind of sustained massacre, the spirit beasts quantity will only continuously decrease, especially for formidable spirit beasts, even more each killed is one fewer. After many years, perhaps it will be difficult to see thousand year or higher existences.
Zhao Wuji somewhat pondering said:
Grandmaster is right. Only, which Spirit Master would think of this problem? Who doesnt want to be able to let themselves be even more formidable? Even if Spirit Hall set restrictions, perhaps it would still bepletely ineffective.
Chapter 31 — Forest King, Titan Giant Ape
Chapter 31: Forest King, Titan Giant Ape
Part 1
Tang San said:
Even more influential is aimless massacre. One Spirit Master in his life only needs nine spirit beasts at most, but, how many spirit beasts does one Spirit Master have to hunt and kill in his life? Let alone others, even us, on this journey when encountering some aggressive ten year and hundred year spirit beasts, still cant help but act. And for those people making a living hunting spirit beasts, the numbers ughtered are geometrically multiplied. After a long time like this, the vocation of Spirit Master will one day have no rings to use.
Zhao Wuji said:
Well, dont say this. This isnt something you and me are capable of controlling. At most we can only kill a bit fewer, thats all. Little San, Ive decided, if tomorrow we still cant find you a spirit beast, we will go a bit deeper to search the inner parts of Star Dou Great Forest. There will always be a spirit ring suitable to you. Rest assured.
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:
Teacher Zhao, this problem has actually never worried me. However, I have all along not had the opportunity to apologize to you. That time whenpeting against you, you all along started off leniently, yet I
Zhao Wujiughed bitterly, shaking his hand towards Tang San,
Its all right, you cant keep carrying that awkward incident, Ive already forgotten it.
The two looked at each other, unable to help showing smiling expressions.
At that moment, suddenly, the smiling expression in Zhao Wujis eyes faded in a sh, one hand sharply grabbing Tang Sans shoulder to pull him close, cold and severe atmosphere surging from Zhao Wujis body, following a deep roar, he directly summoned his spirit, Vigorous Vajra Bear and in a moment finishing Body Transformation.
Everyone leave the tents. Quickly.
Zhao Wuji roared deeply, the strong sound reaching the insides of the tents.
After several days of cooperation, the students had long ago reached a certain rapport, lightning quick making their way out of the tents.
Teacher Zhao, why?
Dai Mubai reached Zhao Wujis side in one sudden big stride, puzzled asking him.
Zhao Wuji did not answer his question,
Everyone get behind me. If in a moment something happens, you must not distract me. Leave immediately and speak again after first leaving Star Dou Great Forest. Mubai, when Im not present, Ill leave the responsibility of protecting everyone to you.
Whether it was Dai Mubai, Tang San or the others, no one understood what had happened that unexpectedly made the always overly confident in his strength Zhao Wuji this nervous, but at this moment, they suddenly saw a strange scene.
In the direction Zhao Wuji was looking, tworge trees suddenly slowly parted to either side, and an enormous silhouette noiselessly walked out.
Seeing this big animal, they all seemed to stop breathing, and everyone finally understood what was actually worrying Zhao Wuji.
This was an existence like a mountain, ck fur all over its body faintly twinkling with lustre under the weak illumination of the moon and stars, even though it was four limbed, the height of its shoulders already at least outstripped seven metres.
If it stood upright, the height might be over fifteen metres.
On the surface, this was an existence both like monkeys and a ck orangutan, apart from a pair ofntern sized eyes with a yellow crystal like lustre its whole body was pitch ck. At night if it didnt move, even its body would look indistinct.
This big animals body was actually too majestic, its condition unimaginably awesome, not only was its body enormous, but all over its entire body it was covered with muscles even tougher than granite, protruding like little hills.
But such an enormous animal did not make any noise while walking, not even the sound of breathing.
Seeing it, the first to recognize it was Tang San, relying on the knowledge Grandmaster instilled in him, he practically immediately distinguished this big animals category.
Its actually the forest king, Titan Giant Ape.
Even the always calm Tang San, right now had a somewhat shaky voice.
Titan Giant Ape appeared in any spirit beast forest, and all were absolute existences like overlords. There were no spirit beasts that dared offend it, because the result would inevitably be death. Even if it was only a hundred year Titan Giant Ape, it could still measure up against other ten thousand year level spirit beasts.
They possessed iparable physical strength and speed. Attack and defense were practically without any ws. But most terrifying, they could even use skills simr to spirit abilities.
No one knew what the Titan Giant Apes true ability was, because on seeing these skills humans were already dead.
Simrly for all ten thousand year spirit beasts their actual strength was decided differently, this was in itself a question of properties. But Titan Giant Ape, among all spirit beasts, clearly stood among a small number of types of spirit beasts at the summit of the pyramid. The terror it could produce was the nightmare of practically all Spirit Masters.
Previously an unknown number of Spirit Masters had coveted the power of the Titan Giant Ape, hoping to be able to kill it for their spirit ring. But the people with this kind of notion also strived hard in vain,pletely vanishing from this world.
Among known Spirit Masters, apparently only one person had ever killed a Titan Giant Ape, and furthermore alone, thats all.
Titan Giant Ape did not only have formidable strength, but they even possessed intelligence no less than humans.
Within the forest, it was an absolute king.
Whether it was Tang San or Zhao Wuji, neither had in any way expected, that this kind forest king and spirit beast king, that even if one existed should live at the core of Star Dou Great Forest, would appear here.
Respected forest king, we did not mean to offend, if this is your territory, we will immediately withdraw.
Zhao Wuji said in a low voice. He knew that Titan Giant Apes were capable of understanding human speech. Especially such a powerful Titan Giant Ape as this, which clearly already outstripped ten thousand years of cultivation. He really could not imagine a spirit beast more formidable than this one.
The Titan Giant Ape did not take any notice of Zhao Wujis words, it only did one simple thing that made everyones hearts leap into their throats. Because it took one step forward.
Even though it was only one step, with its majestic body, this step already pulled close the distance to everyone from Shrek Academy.
Zhao Wujis brain right now worked at full speed, but at most only four words appeared, what can be done?
Yes, right now what could be done? Although Zhao Wuji was confident in his strength, he was very clear on, the terror of this Titan Giant Ape was above the Unrivalled Dragon Serpent husband and wife pair. He would prefer to confront a Title Douluo, but absolutely did not wish to confront a spirit beast king like this.
Just like what Tang San said before, Spirit Masters massacring spirit beasts made all spirit beasts regard humans with hatred. This spirit beast king clearly was no exception.
Facing it, Zhao Wuji knew that even defending himself was an issue, let alone speaking of protecting the others. But, at this moment, how could he still cower back?
Clenching his teeth, Zhao Wuji said in a low voice:
Ill hold it off, you immediately eat Oscars mushroom sausage and leave. Im afraid I wontst long. You must act quickly.
Leaving behind these words, Zhao Wuji took a deep breath, over his body seven rings of light releasing a great radiance, rushing to meet the Titan Giant Ape.
The first, second, third and fifth rings of light red simultaneously. Confronting this tyrannical opponent, the Motionless Bright King immediately used four of his spirit abilities.
The light from four spirit rings simultaneously ring was somewhat dazzling, Motionless Bright King Body protecting him, Gravity Control with Zhao Wuji as its centerpletely enveloping the Titan Giant Ape, Gravity Crush mobilising in concert with Gravity Control, as much as possible restricting the Titan Giant Apes body. At the same time, both his palms whirled, using Vigorous Vajra Palm at full strength, tyrannical energy fluctuations suddenly releasing, Zhao Wuji took advantage of a tall tree to the side to leap high into the air, both hands whirling, not in the least sparing spirit power, throwing himself straight at the Titan Giant Ape.
Tang San, you cover everyones departure, I will assist teacher Zhao.
Dai Mubai exined, dashing forward with a loud tiger howl to the sky. He naturally also knew that the Titan Giant Ape was formidable, therefore, he directly used not only his White Tiger Spirit, but simultaneously also in a sh started his most powerful third spirit ability, White Tiger Vajra Transformation.
Dai Mubais body which had originally be full of power from White Tiger Body Enhancement swelled once again, the muscles themselves swelling exaggeratedly, the clothes over his bodypletely bursting, exposing a frightfully muscled silhouette, most strange was, on his skin appeared ck horizontal stripes, and if it wasnt hairless it would be no different from tiger skin.
A pair of hands againrger, the sharp des ejected on the surface all became bright silver, most peculiar was, all over his body he was shrouded in an intense golden light, as if he was gilded.
Blood red eyes shining with bloodthirst, all over the whole body wearing that kind of king among beasts aggressiveness.
Attack and defense abruptly upgraded, Dai Mubai at once sending out that tiger roar sprinted with full power. Zhao Wujis goal was the top of the Titan Giant Apes head, but Dai Mubais goal were the forelimbs supporting the Titan Giant Apes body.
You go. I have to help them and cant leave.
A warm and soft yet resolute voice rose, a dazzlingly beautiful Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda rotated out from the center of Ning Rongrongs palm.
Over these days, her coordination with everyone had always conformed, without showing any errors, also without erupting into her youngdy character, gradually bing epted by everyone.
Who couldnt acknowledge that the Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda indeed had its original position, being known as the foremost Auxiliary Spirit absolutely wasnt false.
Seven Treasure Words, first spoken: Strength.
Seven Treasure Words, second spoken: Speed.
Following Ning Rongrongs brief and clear voice, four lines of light simultaneously shot out, two of them falling on Zhao Wujis body just as he was about to attack the top of the Titan Giant Apes head.
The Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda Spirits most powerful trait was how its amplification disregarded the foundation. Ning Rongrongs amplification effect was currently thirty percent, in other words, no matter how strong the subject was in itself, they would all have an amplification range of thirty percent. Thirty seventh ranked Dai Mubai had his strength and speed amplified by thirty percent, and seventy sixth ranked Zhao Wuji as well.
Indeed, under Ning Rongrongs Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda amplification, Zhao Wujis speed suddenly increased, the spirit power over his two bear paws also strengthened somewhat, in a sh already having risen up over eightieth ranked spirit power attack power.
Of the altogether seven students, two already decided to stay behind, could the others truly leave? Over several days of cooperation, they had long ago already formed a good rapport.
Tang San did not even say anything, only pped Fattys shoulder and dashed out, his meaning very clear, the mission boss Dai handed over is up to you toplete.
Tang Sans goal was the same as Dai Mubais, both were the Titan Giant Apes forelimbs, however Dai Mubai was attacking, but Tang San was binding, Blue Silver Grass without stinting in the least rushed out frantically, going directly for the Titan Giant Apes forelimbs, looking to as far as possible restrict its movements.
Because Tang San clearly understood that the Titan Giant Ape did not only have tyrannical attack and defense: although its body was enormous, its speed was still extremely terrifying.
Ning Rongrong fully disyed her auxiliary system Spirit Master effects, at the same time as Tang San quickly rushed out, two lines of light also attached to his body.
Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagodas support was definitely a kind of pleasure, physical strength and speed in a sh increased thirty percent, that kind of feeling was somewhat wonderful. Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass immediately became even more lush, firmly twining around the Titan Giant Apes two forelimbs, the sharp thorns on Blue Silver Grass strived even harder to sting, earnestly hoping to be able to rely on the poison to cause some harm to the Titan Giant Ape.
Part 2
Zhu Zhuqins body vanished at the same time Tang San rushed out. Of course she didnt leave. Right now, she already soared to the tree that Zhao Wuji jumped off from, flying about, trying to find an opportunity to attack.
Fatty Ma Honjun muttered something unknown to himself. The two spirit rings on his body released a strong glow, his entire body engulfed in purple fire. His second spirit ability Bathing Fire Phoenix was not only capable of protecting him, at the same time it could also amplify his first spirit ability Phoenix Fire Wire. A Phoenix Fire Wire as thick as an arm spitted out of his mouth, however, this fellow was very sneaky. His target was a certain area under the abdomen of the Titan Giant Ape.
Fatty of course didnt know what gender the Titan Giant Ape was. He only knew that no matter the gender, that kind of ce definitely was a weak spot.
Xiao Wu left almost at the same time as Zhu Zhuqing, but she chose a different tree.
Actually, dealing with the kind of fortified forbat creatures like the Titan Giant Ape was what she was least adept at, but Xiao Wu still rushed forward without hesitation. No one knows why, but her face instead looked somewhat rxed. However, at times like these no one would pay attention to her expression.
Oscar didnt charge forward, but his mouth repeated the same sentence over and over again. I your father have a mushroom sausage, striving to prepare everyones escape tool.
Hong
Zhao Wujis two Vigorous Vajra Palms, after thirty percent amplification, heavily mmed onto the Titan Giant Apes head. The instantaneous increase in power and speed made Zhao Wuji very satisfied with his attack this time.
Hes could be certain, other than activating his seventh spirit ring, this was already his peak strength.
But, a scene that made everyone horrified appeared. The moment Zhao Wujis two palms mmed into the Titan Giant Ape, his entire body bounced away as fast as a cannon ball.
However, the Titan Giant Ape seemed to underestimate Zhao Wujis strength. His entire head was mmed backwards. Soon after, this king of the forest burst out into a roar that could scare the sky.
Tang San, utilizing his Purple Demon Eye, clearly saw a wave of ck erupt from the Titan Giant Ape. In the dark of the night, only he could clearly see this wave. Right after, no matter if it was Dai Mubai and himself attacking from the ground, or Zhu Zhuqin and Xiao Wu trying to attack from the trees, everyone was thrown flying by this terrifying ck wave. The blue silver grass that was wrapped around the Titan Giant Ape was shredded into pieces and didnt serve even the slightest use.
Because Tang San saw the ck wavee out, his reaction was the fastest. Backing away swiftly, even though he still went flying off, he could control his body just enough to catch Xiao Wu, who was also sent flying.
Dai Mubais power was, other than Zhao Wuji, the strongest. But because he was too close to Titan Giant Ape, when he was sent flying, he couldnt help but spit out a mouthful of blood.
The most unlucky was the sneaky Fatty. All the Phoenix Fire Wire he spit out got sent back at him by the ck wave. Even though he was using his second spirit ability Fire Bathing Phoenix, he still got heavily hit by his own Phoenix Fire Wire, making him roll on the ground all the way until he got to Tang Sans feet and Tang San helped him steady himself. Fortunately, the fire was his own, so he didnt get burned.
The Titan Giant Ape seemed enraged. At the same time as the ck wave, its massive body finally moved drastically. With almost indiscernible speed it jumped up, its massive body falling from the sky, going straight at the center of everyone.
As of now, Zhao Wuji was still in the air. He was sent flying diagonally upwards. Even if he wanted to aid the students, it was toote.
Even though Tang San was alert of the Titan Giant Apes speed, he still underestimated the horrifying Forest King in front of him. The iparably enormous body flew at him at unreal speeds. The terrifying pressure felt like a mountain on everyone, making everyone feel like they couldnt breathe.
This key moment showed everyones varying reaction speeds.
Tang San reacted fastest. Years of training on hidden weapons made his reflexes far beyond normal people. First throwing out Xiao Wo held in his arms, starting by getting her away from the Titan Giant Apes leap attack.
At the same time as throwing Xiao Wu, he kicked Fatty in his blubbery butt, making him slide away along the ground.
Simultaneously, using the force from the kick he rolled away horizontally. At thest possible moment leaving the range of the Titan Giant Apes impact.
The time provided to Tang San was way too short. Even though his reaction speed was amazing, he only had enough time to save the people beside him, Xiao Wu and Ma Hongjun.
Dai Mubais reaction speed was second only to Tang Sans. The moment he saw the Titan Giant Ape jump into the air, he didnt have Tang Sans speed to let himself and Zhu Zhuqin nearby leave the range of the Titan Giant Ape. But still he had his own ways.
Dai Mubai sharply stretched out his hand, the ws of the tiger paw extending as long as they could, just enough to pull Zhu Zhuqin into his arms. Although this left three gashes on Zhu Zhuqins back, there was no time to care about that.
At the same time, he hit the ground with his palm, making a giant pit. The moment Zhu Zhuqin entered his embrace, he immediately hugged her and fell into the pit.
At this life and death moment, Dai Mubais mind was very calm. He knew, no matter how big the Titan Giant Ape was, it would still hit the ground with a t surface. As long as he was under the ground, he could avoid being squashed.
And the deep pit on the ground was just for that. Backing up a bit, even if he himself gets squashed, Zhu Zhuqin, who was under him, would be able to avoid getting hurt.
Even though Zhu Zhuqin is an agility type spirit master, when she fell into Dai Mubais embrace, her mind nked. At the same time the stinging pain from her back came, everything became ck. Right after, giant quakes went through her entire body, the vibrations almost causing her to faint.
Oscars reaction was undoubtedly the slowest, but he wasnt stupid. In fact, he was smarter than Dai Mubai.
He didnt have the power to create a pit in the floor, but he jumped out at almost the same time as Dai Mubai. Dai Mubai needed to use his tiger ws to pull Zhu Zhuqin from afar into his embrace. Oscar, on the contrary, very bluntly pushed Ning Rongrong onto the ground under him, hugging her while falling onto the ground.
The Titan Giant Ape walked around with all four limbs, Oscar thought. If hended with all four limbs as well, then as long as him and Ning Rongrong fell onto the floor, then they had a chance to survive. Even if he was really unlucky and actually got squashed, he would still die hugging a beauty. As the saying goes, Die under a peony and be licentious even as ghost.
Hugging a beauty from the Seven Treasure zed Tile School down to hell isnt a bad deal.
Ning Rongrong of course didnt know what Oscar was thinking. Her body wasnt as sturdy as Zhu Zhuqins. Getting thrown onto the ground by Oscar, she fainted from the impact.
Peng
The Titan Giant Apended with a boom. What made Oscar happy was, just as he thought, the Titan Giant Apended with four limbs, and he and Ning Rongrong were just under the Titan Great Apes lower abdomen. Other than a strong quake, they didnt get hurt whatsoever.
But at this time, Tang San, who rolled away the moment the Titan Great Ape fell, felt ice cold inside, because he clearly saw the Titan Great Apes forearm abruptly raise and catch Xiao Wu, who he threw into the air in an attempt to save her.
NOO Let Xiao Wu GO!
Watching Xiao Wu fall into the Titan Great Apes hand, Tang Sans eyes became red. Not waiting for his body to steady on the shaking ground, he kicked the ground and leaped upwards. Lending power from a nearby tree, he flew up. His hands passed over his belt lightning fast. Ten glinting weapons flew out, aiming straight for the Titan Great Apes eyes.
The eyes were one of the Titan Great Apes rare weaknesses.
Tang Sans heart had fallen down to the bottom already. He knew clearly, that with the Titan Great Apes strength, if it squeezed even slightly, Xiao Wu wouldnt survive, no matter how flexible she was.
Part 3
Zhao Wuji had also finallynded, and he saw the same scene of Xiao Wu falling into the Titan Giant Apes grasp.
At this kind of moment, how would Zhao Wuji still hold back reserves, bellowing at the sky, the seventh spirit ring over his body abruptly erupted in deep ck. Intense ck light in a sh enveloped Zhao Wuji, immediately after, huge changes began to take ce in his body.
After Vigorous Vajra Bear Body Enhancement, Zhao Wujis already magnificent body rapidly swelled like balloon, in an eyeblink, his height already surpassed five metres, the muscles over his whole body swelling to exaggerated shapes, brown hair growing like crazy, unexpectedly entirely bing like a genuine giant bear.
As his bodypletely changed into a bear shape, the light brown fur discolored in a sh, sparkling with bright golden light. Incarnated as a bear Zhao Wuji without hesitation pounced as a Vigorous Vajra Bear at the arm that held Xiao Wu.
The seventh spirit ring of all Spirit Masters with spirit beasts after reaching seventieth rank was simr, that was Spirit Avatar. Same as the thirtieth ranked Spirit Master bottleneck, seventieth ranked was also the same, for Spirit Masters with Spirit Avatars Beast Spirit, strength would substantially upgrade, at the same time, this ability could only be especially effective for them when their life depended on it.
What Zhao Wuji used right now, was his seventh spirit ring ability, it was also the most powerful spirit ring ability Spirit Avatar with the most potent side effect. What he revealed, was equivalent to the spirit Vigorous Vajra Bear itself.
Under the use of Spirit Avatar, he could limitlessly employ apart from Spirit Avatar the seven rings or lower for thirty minutes, at one hundred fifty percent of the original might. An additional terrifying property of Vigorous Vajra Bears Spirit Avatar was also to increase defense by two hundred percent. This was already Zhao Wujisst redoubt.
Of course, after each time using Spirit Avatar, the Spirit Masters own attributes would weaken by fifty percent, requiring seven days to recover. Therefore, unless absolutely essential, Spirit Masters over seventieth rank would never easily use their Spirit Avatar.
ʩչ̵õ̩̹ԳĹעϾ״̬µѾܹһв
Zhao Wuji fully using Spirit Avatar immediately received the full attention of the Titan Giant Ape, after all, in this situation Zhao Wuji was already capable of being a threat to it.
At the same time, the Titan Giant Ape only did one simple action, making Tang San lose the full strength of his unleashed hidden weapons, he closed his eyes.
Dingdingdingdingdingdingdingding , in a concentrated string of sessive clear sounds, all the hidden weapons flying at the Titan Giant Apes eyes werepletely blocked by its eyelids. Simultaneously, the Titan Giant Ape suddenly stood upright, the hand holding Xiao Wu avoiding Zhao Wujis charging attack, but his other arm rigidly colliding with Zhao Wujis body.
Hong
Fully employing the Spirit Avatar ability Zhao Wuji was truly powerful, with defense increasing two hundred percent and with Vigorous Vajra Bear body. This time he was not directly thrown away. Despite this, as a physical strength type Spirit Master in the end the difference in strength with the Titan Giant Ape was too much.
With a loud sound, Zhao Wuji staggered back seven or eight steps before managing to stand firm, but to that Titan Giant Ape it seemed like the exchange hadnt happened, mouth once again issuing a bellow.
As the ck waves full strength hit, Tang San with his hidden weapons were sted off together into the distance, heavily striking arge tree.
Dont!
Xiao Wu seeing how Tang San was sted off cried out in rm.
The Titan Giant Ape lowered its head to look at Xiao Wu held in its palm, once again issuing a deep howl. This time, he did not pay any attention to Zhao Wuji pouncing again, abruptly leaping up, with just one rise and fall, it was already a hundred metres away, merging with the forest and disappearing out of sight.
Xiao Wu
Zhao Wuji called out swiftly, wanting to chase after, but discovering his gap in speedpared to the Titan Giant Ape truly was too far.
But the power of the shock the Titan Giant Ape gave him just now almost broke his Spirit Avatar, right now his spirit power was substantially consumed. He knew that even if he caught up it would already be useless.
When Tang San slid from therge tree, the corners of his mouth were alreadypletely blood stained, the injuries he had received clearly were not light.
Fatty Ma Hongjun stood up with his face filthy with mud and grime, massaging his butt kicked by Tang San.
Ning Rongrong had already awoken from fainting, with Oscar lending an arm to help her stand, but because she was still somewhat muddled, she half hung on Oscar.
Dai Mubai holding Zhu Zhuqing crawled out of the big hole he had sted. Everyone looked at each other, all had a kind of feeling of a new lease of life.
If this was a squad just consisting of Spirit Masters, only losing one member when confronting the forest king Titan Giant Ape, this was already a matter deserving celebration. But, they were not just a Spirit Master squad. But rather students.
Zhao Wuji couldnt ept not knowing the fate of his student grabbed by the Titan Giant Ape, Tang San was even more unable to ept it.
Resisting the acute pain within his body, Tang San crawled up off the ground, wanting to stand steadily, but with a vomiting sound belched up a mouthful of fresh blood.
The wave released from the Titan Giant Apes body, gave people an indomitable feeling, even though Tang Sans body was sturdy, such a heavy strike made his insides churn, as if his five viscera and six bowels had all switched ces.
Fortunately Mysterious Heaven Skill in itself possessed wonderful curative uses. Without him needing to drive it, it already very quickly calmed the qi and blood churning in his body.
Tang San silently walked up before Oscar. Oscar hastily handed over a Recovery Sausage to him, thinking to say something, but in the end did not find the words.
Tang San without the slightest hesitation swallowed the Recovery Sausage, under the effect of the sausages recovering power, the condition of his injuries was immediately relieved somewhat.
Oscars Recovery Sausage was after all his first spirit ring ability, although it had a certain effect for treatment and recovering physical strength, it could not in instantly cure any injury. Treatment required a process, the body simultaneously also needed to recover on its own.
By now Zhao Wuji already unable to continue maintaining his Spirit Avatar, now himself, hisplexion ashen,
How could a Titan Giant Ape appear at the outskirts of Star Dou Great Forest. I let everyone down, its all my failure, unable to stop him from snatching Xiao Wu. Tang San, you, your grief
No one could believe in the odds of Xiao Wu surviving being snatched by the Titan Giant Ape, including Zhao Wuji.
No, Im not ming you. I was the one who didnt protect Xiao Wu.
Tang San since climbing up off the ground had continuously kept his head lowered, his voice was very calm, as if his mood was not at all disturbed.
Zhao Wuji sighed,
Everyone first rest at once. Afterwards well switch location and take our time making a decision.
At this moment, in Oscars ears suddenly echoed a voice like a tiny mosquito, but also clearly inimitable sound,
Little Ao, if you still are my brother, give me a mushroom sausage. Dont make a sound, dont let anyone see.
Oscar was startled, he clearly distinguished this voice as belonging to Tang San. Only, not even Ning Rongrong supported by him reacted, apparently he was the only person who could hear this voice.
As he looked towards Tang San, Tang San also just raised his head, their four eyes meeting, Oscar lightning fast raised his hand to his face to cover his mouth, to prevent any sound of rm.
Tang Sans eyes had currently bepletely blood red, red as if bleeding, looking unspeakably monstrous. From his eyes, Oscar was able to deeply feel a kind of severe cold making it difficult to speak.
However, Oscar did not summon his mushroom sausage, because he knew what Tang San would do, precisely because he was Tang Sans brother, he even more could not let him go to his death. But, seeing Tang Sans blood red eyes, he was still unable to speak a single word.
The mushroom sausages he made previously when the Titan Giant Ape issued that ck wave had already fallen who knew where, only by remaking them could he have new ones.
Fortunately, the previous time period was brief, he had not managed too many, and his spirit power consumption was notrge.
The tiny voice once again echoed,
Little Ao, if if was your little sister being snatched, what would you do? Even if it only was a hope, I still have to try it. I beg of you. If I dont go right now, then, this will be my lifelong regret. Give me a mushroom sausage. As long as I dont die this time, little San will forever remember your favor.
Dont mind it.
Oscar sighed. Although he didnt know what he would do if he was in Tang Sans ce, he currently clearly understood Tang Sans frame of mind. As a man, some matters had to be done. Oscar fiercely clenched his teeth, this was the first time it was so difficult to chant his vulgar spirit incantation.
Right now, his soft vulgar voice to Tang Sans ears was just like life saving heavenly music.
Tang San speaking to Oscar couldnt be heard by other people, but Oscar reciting his incantation could not like Tang San conceal his voice.
Chapter 32 — Wicked Butcher, Man Faced Demon Spider
Chapter 32: Wicked Butcher, Man Faced Demon Spider
Part 1
Ning Rongrong at Oscars side sobered from her half conscious condition, startled saying:
Little Ao, what are you doing?
Ning Rongrongs voice immediately aroused the others attention, Zhao Wuji was also an intelligent person, and his immediate realization was anything but reassuring. Unfortunately, they were still one step toote.
Tang San became the first person to eat a mushroom sausage, six illusory wings swiftly appeared at his back, and in the split second Zhao Wuji pounced, he brought his body to rise into the air.
Im sorry, teacher Zhao. I have to find Xiao Wu, even if she is already dead I still must retrieve her body.
By now, everyone atst saw Tang Sans blood red eyes. Naturally they understood the extreme grief in his heart.
Seven Treasure Words, second spoken: Speed.
Ning Rongrongs clear voice echoed, a line of brilliantly colored light floated in the air to Tang San, making the six illusory wings on his back immediately beat faster.
Little San, go quickly. Ill support you. Ive increased spirit power output, the elerating effect should be able tost for one minute outside of my spirit power range. Definitely find Xiao Wu, shes my roommate as well.
Ning Rongrong as if not seeing Zhao Wujis murderous gaze, spoke in a loud voice to Tang San.
Tang San looked deeply at Ning Rongrong, he did not say anything, because he didnt know if he still would have an opportunity to thank Ning Rongrong, already under the Soaring effect of the mushroom sausage he faced the direction the Titan Giant Ape had disappeared and flew off.
You You
Zhao Wuji looked at Oscar and Ning Rongrong, already so angry he was speechless.
Oscar said with a wry smile:
Teacher Zhao, you also saw little Sans eyes. If we didnt let him go, Im afraid he still would have chased after on foot. I can understand his frame of mind. If you must me someone, me me.
Zhao Wuji furiously said.
me? What me. Immediately give me your mushroom sausage. As we pursue, everyone go together. Dead or dying. Dying together is fine. Anyone who doesnt want to go, at once get out of Star Dou Great Forest.
Although Zhao Wujis voice was angry, hearing his words, everyones faces all showed expressions of unwavering determination. Even Fatty Ma Hongjun nodded.
Dai Mubai pulling Zhu Zhuqings hand strode over, simply saying:
Oscar. Quick.
Ever since he crawled out of the hole holding Zhu Zhuqing, he had continuously held her hand. When he saw Xiao Wu being snatched, he all along thought, if the one being snatched wasnt Xiao Wu but Zhu Zhuqing, how would he act. Perhaps he would be even more emotional than Tang San. Perhaps it was because of the feeling of crisis that he all along held on to Zhu Zhuqings ice-cold little hand, no matter how Zhu Zhuqing struggled, he still didnt let go.
Zhu Zhuqing also hadnt struggled much, right now, her ice cold face already couldnt be seen, asionally ncing at Dai Mubai, her entire person clearly somewhat taciturn.
The Titan Giant Ape ran quickly within the forest, he already seemedpletely unhindered by Star Dou Great Forests terrain, whatever the obstacle in front it would not slow down at all, and also wouldnt really bump into anything. The enormous body disyed astonishing agility, each time it leapt it was able to move forward a hundred metres.
Although the quantity and categories of spirit beasts in Star Dou Great Forest was numerous, each and every one could sense its smell, without exception retreating three days march. Who would dare obstruct the path of this frightful forest king?
Although Tang San had Oscars mushroom sausages flying effect and was able to rely on the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpents flying speed,pared to this Titan Giant Ape he was still too slow. Furthermore, the Titan Giant Ape didnt at all advance in a single direction. Tang San basically would not have a chance of catching up.
If everyone from Shrek Academy saw the appearance of the Titan Giant Ape moving forward they would certainly be greatly shocked. Because, currently Xiao Wu already wasnt held inside its giant hand, but sat upright on the Titan Giant Apes broad shoulder, even though the Titan Giant Ape rushed forward quickly, it was still extremely steady: sitting on his shoulder, Xiao Wu didnt even feel a bit of shaking.
Right now Xiao Wus face waspletely covered by a worried expression, asionally ncing in the opposite direction of where the Titan Giant Ape was rushing.
Er Ming, right here. Dont continue. I have to hurry back as fast as possible. Otherwise, theyll be worried. Er Ming, you really shouldnt havee to find me.
Hearing Xiao Wus words, the Titan Giant Ape unexpectedly miraculously halted. Moreover ity down, letting Xiao Wu drop off his shoulder. The big head shook, in the eyes unexpectedly revealed an innocent expression.
Xiao Wu muttering to herself said:
Little San was injured. I was taken away, he will definitely be extremely worried. Little San, you mustnt by any means be impulsive, ah, I will return immediately. Er Ming, the next time you sense my smell you must first watch from a distance, you must by no means act rashly, otherwise, if by chance you injure my friends it will be troublesome.
Xiao Wu today had seen the extremely towering creature, but she basically couldnt exin those kinds of circumstances to the Titan Giant Ape before her, and could only use special methods to repeatedly tell it not to injure anyone. But she was finally still brought away by the Titan Giant Ape. Even if Xiao Wu knew it was worried, but, in this situation was still nothing Xiao Wu wanted to see. Especially Tang Sans injuries gave her even greater concern.
The Titan Giant Ape seemed to understand Xiao Wu, thentern like eyes brilliant, expression exceptionally gentle.
Xiao Wu raised her head to look at the Titan Giant Ape,
Er Ming, is Da Ming well?
The Titan Giant Ape nodded.
Xiao Wu said:
Thats good. Im afraid mypanions are worried, I have to go back immediately. Since I was brought away by you, I might as wellplete my third spirit ring and not have to look for an opportunity again next time. I will begin right now. You stand watch for me. Im sorry, Er Ming, although i wouldnt help them kill spirit beasts, I also cant prevent them.
The Titan Giant Ape Er Ming shook its head, suddenly emitting a deep unhappy growl.
Its voice didnt sound loud, but transmitted no less than a kilometre, within this range all spirit beasts were terrified, lightning fast leaving their territory to flee outwards.
Xiao Wu was worried about Tang Sans condition and did not dare dy longer, directly sitting cross legged in front of Er Ming. Both hands made graceful pinching hand movements, right hand palm up, resting t on her thigh, left hand upright at her chest, mouth starting to emit a series of bizarre sounds.
Following this bizarre sound, Xiao Wus both eyes gradually became red, two yellow spirit rings quietly appearing, rhythmically moving up and down around her body. Simultaneously, an enormous white empty shadow took shape behind her, unexpectedly exactly the shape of her spirit Jade Rabbit.
Faint red light gradually spread from Xiao Wus body, and as time passed, the red light became more and more intense, the scarlet light filling the surroundings like blood.
The Titan Giant Ape Er Mingy down next to Xiao Wu, watching Xiao Wu within the red light, in both enormous eyes disying a somewhat longing light.
Time gradually passed, within that intense red light ayer of purple gradually showed, the purple light like points of starlight condensing, awesomely gathering in a round ring.
The purple ring lowered, settling over Xiao Wus body. When starting just now, it was still somewhat unable to harmonize together with the other two rings of light, but as the red light strengthened, the purple ring also gradually steadied. Awesomely it was precisely a thousand year spirit ring.
Let alone other people, even if Tang Sans Teacher was here, that regarding spirit research most profound Grandmaster, would perhaps still be unable to understand what had just happened to Xiao Wu, even more unable to understand why she was able to produce her own spirit ring.
Along with the third spirit rings appearance, Xiao Wus body line seemed to have be even more harmonious, the entire person looking a bit older, whether it was chest or butt, they still appeared somewhat rounder, female characteristics also bing even more perfect.
Only the childish nature on her face somewhat lessened.
At the same time, that empty white Jade Rabbit shadow behind her became much clearer after the third spirit ring appeared.
Leaning against the side of a tree, Tang San gasped big mouthfuls of breath.
Oscars flying mushroom sausage only allowed for one minute of flight, despite Ning Rongrongs spirit assistance, Tang San could still only fly less than three kilometres before falling out of the air.
Throughout the entire flight, Tang San already used his Purple Demon Eye to the limit, to be able to look for the Titan Giant Apes silhouette.
But, everything turned out contrary to expectations, his most extreme eyesight still would not reveal any trace of the Titan Giant Ape.
Tang San was not resigned. He truly was not resigned. Throughout the flight, all kinds of things continuously came and went shing through his mind.
The lively Xiao Wu, her mysterious Soft Skill, recognizing him as her elder brother, following silently, lovable charming appearance, without exception made Tang Sans heart ache as if cut by knives.
Tang San had previously never believed that this world had gods, but right now he hoped, because he prayed to the gods, prayed Xiao Wu would be able to miraculously survive.
Even though he couldnt fly further, Tang San still wouldnt give up, he staked it all on one direction and advanced at full strength, hoping to be able to find spiders thread and horse tracks.
The spirit power within his body helped by the Recovery Sausage gradually recovered, but right now his physical strength was already somewhat overdrafted, with no choice but to stop a moment and catch his breath.
Although the red in his eyes had declined somewhat, it was still unable to in the slightest degree ease his serious mood.
Xiao Wu, you are definitely alive. Definitely. Tang San continuously told himself this.
Taking a look at the terrain of the surroundings, Tang San sat down leaning against the big tree, he knew that if he wanted to continue searching for Xiao Wu, he first had to recover his strength a bit.
Part 2
From Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges he pulled out a water skin, pouring out big mouthfuls, dampening his body and also preventing sleepiness.
The gasps for breath gradually steadying, Tang San didnt dare cultivate, because nobody knew when they might encounter a spirit beast. He only wanted to wait for his physical strength to recover a bit before continuing the search.
Suddenly, a burst of unusual sound attracted Tang Sans attention.
A rustling sound as if from a person changing clothes, also like tree leaves rustling. Suddenly alerted, Tang San slowly stood up, cautiously looking in the direction of the sound.
Immediately after, he saw that sound was the origin of evil.
ck, making Tang San full of loathing, this suddenly appearing animal was like the previous Titan Giant Ape, its body also appearing ck. However,pared to the Titan Giant Ape, its body was much smaller. Butpared to its own kind, it was still extraordinarily big.
Appearing before Tang San was a spider, a monstrously big spider with the diameter of its bulk exceeding one metre fifty, eight spear-like legs exceeding three metres. Entirely covered by a glossy ck carapace, the tip of the long legs were slender, and from each step forward noiselessly thrusting into the ground, it could clearly be seen how sharp they were.
As Tang San discovered it, it seemed to also discover Tang San, the eight long legs moving rhythmically at great speed, even leaving behind a string of mirages, in an eyeblink it already arrived before Tang San. The two forelegs lifted in a sh, directly stinging towards Tang Sans head.
Raising the forelegs, it unavoidably also drove its body to rise above, just enough to let Tang San see its abdomen. This nce, let Tang San recognize its kind.
Tang San practically without hesitation dropped to the ground rolling, getting out of the way of the long legged spiders attack, drawing an unexpected breath, he had not expected he would encounter it in this ce.
Under that spiders belly was a white veined pattern, forming a clear contrast to its ck body, and these vein lines formed the shape of a fierce looking human face. Altogether eight flickering faintly bright little eyes sat close together under its abdomen. However among them two eyes had apparently been smashed by something, badly mangled and mutted, even the carapace under its abdomen had several cracks.
Right now was night, if Tang San didnt use Purple Demon Eye, he still truly would have been unable to see these.
Seeing that fierce looking man face, Tang San called to mind the name of this spider before him.
The nightmare of small scale spirit beasts, the eater of living prey, the target of all spirit beasts hatred, the terrifyingly evil butcher.
These names were all used to describe this long legged spider before him. It was known as the Man Faced Demon Spider. Among spirit beasts, it was categorized as a terrifying existence. Of course,pared to the Titan Giant Ape, it clearly wasnt on the same level. But, this kind of Man Faced Demon Spider was an organism even feared by spirit beasts.
It possessed a solid carapace, a strange iparable speed, eight long legs possessing powerful piercing power and additionally extreme poison, but most dreadful was its spider web.
Common spiders all formed their webs by spinning it, but it was different, its spiderweb was directly spit out. Not only was it extremely sticky, moreover it was iparably durable, in addition to its terrifying neurological venom. A spirit beast like Tang Sans first spirit ring Datura Snake, facing this Man Faced Demon Spider before him could only be reduced to food, nothing more.
At the same time, this Man Faced Demon Spider was also one of the top goals Grandmaster had directed Tang San for his third spirit ring. Grandmaster once told him, Man Faced Demon Spider was the most difficult to obtain, and he must not by any means try to look for it. Because meeting a Man Faced Demon Spider, even if he had the assistance of formidably strong Spirit Masters at his side to subdue it, he would still very easily meet danger.
The Man Faced Demon Spider did not only spit out its spider web in an eyeblink, but was also able to cover an area ten times itself, practically impossible to dodge. Even if it was trapped by formidable Spirit Masters, it still required time to be able to struggle free. But this time was enough for it to be very eventful.
Tang San hadnt expected to encounter a Man Faced Demon Spider under circumstances like these. From looking at its figure, it clearly exceeded thousand years of cultivation. The Man Faced Demon Spider could spit its web three times in one day. Generally speaking, on seeing prey its first action would be to spit its web. But, right now it was relying on its long legs to attack. In addition to the injuries on its abdomen, this let Tang San think of a possibility: this Man Faced Demon Spider had already used up its spider web for today.
Confronting a normal condition Man Faced Demon Spider, Tang San knew he didnt have any chance, but if it was an injured Man Faced Demon Spider, that wasnt so certain. After all, he clearly understood the Man Faced Demon Spiders weak points, precisely its eight eyes. How could it still possiblypare to that previous forest king. If he was able to kill the Man Faced Demon Spider before him, and absorb its spirit ring, then, he could practically be certain that his bodys condition would immediately be able to recover to its peak degree, strength would also increase somewhat, and looking for Xiao Wu would naturally also be a bit easier.
These thoughts shed through Tang Sans mind. As he flipped over to stand, Blue Silver Grass Binding ability alreadyunched, countless long and thick des of grass abruptly twined around the Man Faced Demon Spiders body.
Tang San knew that relying on the Man Faced Demon Spiders physical strength, cutting open his Blue Silver Grass Binding was not at all a problem. The additional poison on Blue Silver Grass basically had no effect on it, as it had its own highly poisonous nature. The Man Faced Demon Spider apart from neurotoxin also had corrosive poison, the reason why it was so tyrannical. These were all things Tang San wished to have in his Blue Silver Grass. Therefore, obtaining this spirit ring was extremely important to him.
Turning over and up, in Tang Sans left hand were already many ck boxes, his right hand lightning quick moved to and fro above the ck boxes, issuing a session of mechanical noises.
The Man Faced Demon Spider was still faster than Tang San imagined, Blue Silver Grass restriction clearly made it angry, a faintyer of purple gloss spread from its body, the Blue Silver Grass adhering to its body unexpectedly melting away. In other words, it was corrosive.
As Blue Silver Grass corroded a certain degree, the Man Faced Demon Spider threw it offpletely unhindered, once again dashing in Tang Sans direction, this time, its four front limbs were already raised, clearly it was about to deal Tang San a sure kill attack.
Tang San looked extremely cool-headed at the Man Faced Demon Spider, right hand lightning quick stroking from his waist, ten white lights shooting out simultaneously, going straight for the eyes on the Man Faced Demon Spiders abdomen.
As expected, the Man Faced Demon Spider was extremely protective of its vitals, in addition to already having two eyes suffer injuries, unable to attack Tang San, extremely quickly it crawled on the ground, the hidden weapons striking the carapace on its body, emitting a series of sparks. But at this moment, Tang San alsopleted the ck box mechanisms in his hand.
Tang San could now bepletely certain, this Man Faced Demon Spider confronting him had already spit out the spiderweb it could use today. A thousand year Man Faced Demon Spider was able to use spiderweb three times per day, only if it reached the ten thousand year cultivation level would this number increase. Adding the injuries it had already suffered, Tang San could be even more certain in his conjecture. Otherwise, with the Man Faced Demon Spiders ruthless personality, it would have been sure already to spit out spiderweb when confronted by his provocation, and not use its long legs to attack like right now.
The Man Faced Demon Spider was already thoroughly infuriated by Tang San. After resisting the hidden weapons, the purple shine that previously corroded the Blue Silver Grass appeared once again, before it had even approached, already a smell stinging the nose came through making people feel nauseous.
But right now Tang San didnt withdraw again, watching the lightning fast eight long legs shoot up, as the Demon Faced Spider pounced, he on the contrary went to meet it.
That in his hand alreadypletely set up ck box mechanism moved to his right hand, a ck light flickering in his left hand, a decorated with an odd pattern ck little Hammer quietly appeared in his grasp. Confronted with a life or death crisis, Tang San finally took out his second spirit.
Even though this second spirit did not have any additional spiri abilities, but, as Tang Sans spirit power increased, its weight also continuously increased, the Hammer itself did not appear to change much, but this little Hammers weight had by now already reached a terrifying five hundred jin.
Tang San knew that he only had one chance, with his current physical strength, in speed it was absolutely impossible topare to the Man Faced Demon Spider, consequently escape was impossible.
But directly using hidden weapons to attack, with the Man Faced Demon Spiders alertness it was still very difficult for him to cause any true injuries.
After all, even if it was armor splitting type hidden weapons they still required the support of profound internal strength, and although Tang Sans Mysterious Heaven Skill already had some progress, the word profound was still far away.
ck light pulsing, Tang San dashing forward suddenly came to aplete stop, but the Man Faced Demon Spiders four forelegs had already lifted, this time, its speed was even faster, on the long legs all adhered that purple gloss brimming with corrosion, adding to its consciousness paralysing poison, let alone being struck directly, even if it was a small infection, it was sufficient to be fatal to Tang San.
Part 3
As the wicked butcher, the Man Faced Demon Spider used this kind of method to devour unknown numbers of spirit beasts and Spirit Masters who prated deep into the Star Dou Great Forest. The remaining six little eyes under its abdomen right now already gleamed with faint light.
Just as those four three metre long legs, just like steel tipped pikes abruptly shed, Tang San moved.
Moving his left hand, Tang San had by now condensed his entire thirtieth ranked spirit power into his left hand, in a moment the spirit power poured into that ck little Hammer.
Between eyeblinks, that ck little Hammer in his hand swelled to twice its size, the decorative designs on the surface suddenly bing clear, twinkling with faint blue light.
Swinging his left hand with full strength, that little Hammer whistled out, smashing straight at the Man Faced Demon Spiders torso.
The Man Faced Demon Spiders chest was armored and it was the most solid ce on its entire body. Confronting Tang Sans sudden attack, it habitually did not block.
Spirit Masters were able to sense within a certain range the intensity of a spirit beasts actual strength, and spirit beasts were equally capable of sensing a Spirit Masters strength. Originally this Man Faced Demon Spiders strength was far above Tang Sans, only because of suffering injuries was it not so terrifying. But it was still able to determine that Tang Sans strength wasnt equal to its own, and that his attack naturally wouldnt be able to cause any harm to its most powerful carapace.
Consequently, the Man Faced Demon Spider did not take any action against that Hammer flying towards its chest, the eight long legs still pierced straight down, about to dispose of Tang San and have him as its food. Spirit Masters with spirit power and spirit rings, to spirit beasts, were great supplementary food, able to increase cultivation by many years.
Unfortunately, this time the Man Faced Demon Spider miscalcted. After all it didnt possess the wisdom of higher level spirit beasts, how could its mind stillpare to a humans?
With a dull peng sound, the Man Faced Demon Spiders downward pouncing body reversed up, its upper body smashed up into the air.
The Man Faced Demon Spiders judgement was correct, even though that Hammer aggregated Tang Sans full spirit power, the Hammers own weight reaching a frightful five hundred jin, but, it was still unable to break open its chest armor. The carapace was intact.
But, the power of this Hammer truly was too great, the ck little hammer infused with Tang Sans entire spirit power, the weight of this hit carried a thousand jin. Although it was unable to truly injure the Man Faced Demon Spider, it still managed to smash its body back up.
This strike, was originally thest spirit ability Tang San and Xiao Wu together suffered when they faced the Tie brothers in Spirit Arena ring. At that time the Tie brothers used this All In One Throw to injure Tang San. Pondering about the painful experience, Tang San carefully reflected on this All In One Throw technique. He recalled, he also had the Hammer, although it didnt have additional spirit rings, couldnt it use this move? Although he was unable to like the Tie brothers spirit ability give the Hammer a pursuing capability, he still had hidden weapon techniques, and regarding precision, in no way would he be inferior to the Tie Brothers All in One Throw.
The weight of Tang Sans Hammer already reached a frightful five hundred jin on its own, even if it didnt absorb his whole spirit power, when thrown it was already absolutely a powerful hidden weapon. Consequently, Tang San since that time had already practiced it several times. Although this ck Hammer was heavy, he also wasnt a child who had just awakened his spirit power. Within ten metres, he couldpletely control the Hammers precision.
Right now, at this most critical moment using this move, although exhausting Tang Sans entire spirit power, it already gave the effect he anticipated.
The Man Faced Demon Spiders upper body smashed up, automatically revealing its lower abdomen. That white veined pattern like a fierce evil mans face momentarily erged before Tang San, those six still open faintly purple eyes brimming with dense cold and terrible light.
On Tang Sansposed face was not a ripple, he raised his right hand straight up.
What was the strongest advantage to mechanism type hidden weapons? That was not needing to rely on any internal strength support to be able to generate their powerful killing power.
In Tang Sans previous life, an unskilled martial artist once took Tang Sects first rate mechanism type hidden weapon Torrential Rain Pear Blossom Needle to easily kill a peak expert. This was Tang Sects strongest area. Right now in Tang Sans hand this seemingly unremarkable, only one chi long ck box, would use this power on the Man Faced Demon Spider confronting him.
Gabeng, gabeng, gabeng, a series of mechanical cracks echoed from Tang Sans right hand. Lines of jet ck shadow shot out together . Tang Sans wrist rocked slightly, partly to dissipate the jolting force from the ck box, partly to maintain uracy. With his skill, in such close range, how could he possibly lose precision?
One must know, the majority of mechanism type hidden weapons Tang San made used noiseless mechanisms, such capability could even easier injure the enemy. But for what reason did the ck box mechanism in his hand still make these noises?
Of course the issue wasnt Tang Sans crafting skill, that could prove only one thing, in order to pursue the might of this ck box, Tang San gave up on noiseless mechanisms to make this mechanism type hidden weapon disy its most terrifying firepower.
Altogether sixteen shadows flew out, under Tang Sans precise control, the sixteen shadows did not let even the Man Faced Demon Spiders already injured two eyes escape, each eye was pierced by two shadows, between eyeblinkspletely disappearing inside the Man Faced Demon Spiders body.
Although the Man Faced Demon Spiders eyes were its weak points, they also werent without protection, on the surface of the eyes was a transparent protectiveyer whose defensive power was also considered pretty good.
But, before the shadows that spit out from the ck box in Tang Sans hand, this defensiveyer was unexpectedly like rice paper. Without having even the slightest effect, it was clearly seen just how powerful the piercing power of these shadows was.
When previously confronting the Titan Giant Ape, Tang San did consider using this hidden weapon, but the situation at that time changed too rapidly, leaving him without the opportunity to use this hidden weapon. Although this hidden weapons might as great, because the mechanismsunching power was too excessive, as a result each time it was used it had to be prepared on the spot, otherwise, over time the taut mechanism would be damaged.
Consequently, when facing the Titan Giant Ape Tang San didnt use it, right now confronting the Man Faced Demon Spider, Tang San finally took out this most overbearinglyrge caliber weapon among all his hidden weapons.
That one chi or more little ck box did not look it, but its weight already exceeded thirty jin.
Right hand finished shooting, Tang San without hesitation made his next move. Swiftly leaping back, directly into a roll, his body moving away ten metres or more.
Sii
An ear piercingly sharp sound mournfully cry called out, in the dark sounding especially clear.
The next moment after those sixteen shadows entered the body of the Man Faced Demon Spider, that ck carapace covering its body abruptly stiffened at once, immediately afterward, the whole body abruptly flipped over, violently raging on the ground.
This way, the nearby nts at once toppled like so muchrge fungi, what is called a centipede dies but never falls down, although this Man Faced Demon Spider didnt have a hundred feet, its vitality was still extremely tenacious.
Those sixteen shadows that shot into its eight eyes alreadypletely entered within its head, but unexpectedly not even this kind of injury could let it die on the spot.
Purple light and blue liquid, in addition to its sturdy body, twisted and raged madly on the ground.
Weak nts were corroded in a moment, even bulky trees were shattered when struck by it. Within ten square metres was aplete mess, already without any kind of nt that could stay intact.
After Tang San rolled away ten metres he didnt stop, resisting the weak feeling in his body he quickly withdrew from the attack range of the Man Faced Demon Spider.
He knew, if this Man Faced Demon Spider hadnt already suffered fatal injuries, then, even if it couldnt see, it could still rely on his scent to find his location.
Atst he felt he was safe, Tang Sans both legs softened, no longer able to resist, fell down on his butt on the spot, gasping big mouthfuls of breath. Even the ck box in his hand he already held somewhat unsteadily.
The flying Hammer without the support of his spirit power had already automatically disappeared, that Hammerpletely emptied Tang Sans spirit power, right now he hadpletely exhausted both his spirit power and physical strength. If it wasnt for the idea of searching for Xiao Wu supporting his body, perhaps he would already have passed out.
The Man Faced Demon Spiders churning became smaller and smaller, the carapace all over its body covered with that blue and purple sheen, purple ck liquid continuously flowed from the cuts in its eight eyes, soon it was no longer alive.
Tang San knew before setting about the task, even if he used this ck box in his hand to shoot the Man Faced Demon Spider, he might not be able to prate its carapace armor, but if it was only shooting at its weak points, at the Man Faced Demon Spiders eyes the defense couldnt do like the Titan Giant Ape and close its eyes.
Relying on a hidden weapon experts cool head and his own made superior quality hidden weapons, he atst could be considered having survived this crisis.
As the Man Faced Demon Spiders life gradually faded, points of blue purple light began to condense above it, making it possible to absorb its spirit ring.
After a thousand year spirit beast died, the spirit ring could be maintained for one double hour, as long as it was within one double hour it could be absorbed.
Tang San was in no hurry to absorb the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring, right now his bodys condition truly was toocking, he was unable to determine this Man Faced Demon Spiders precise cultivation age, but could be certain it definitely exceeded a thousand years.
Spirit beasts spirit rings also had many differences, the thousand Year Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent Oscar previously absorbed, belonged to aparatively gentle kind of spirit beasts.
Absorbing its spirit ring naturally also wasnt difficult.
But this Man Faced Demon Spider before him was different, among spirit beasts it was definitely a vicious and ruthless existence, with regard to this, although its spirit ring was able to grant even greater amplification effects, the process of absorbing it was also more dangerous.
In order to support it a Spirit Master had to endure the shock of this kind of ruthless energy, when the body or will was unable to persevere, it was very possible to cause a fatal bacsh effect.
Chapter 33 — Meng Yiran Also Uses Hidden Weapons
Chapter 33: Meng Yiran Also Uses Hidden Weapons?
Part 1
Although Tang San was impatient to save Xiao Wu, he still hasnt lost his mind. He knew, he needed to recover to a certain degree before he could absorb the spirit ring in front of him.
Now, he has no time to care about any possible danger anymore. Sitting there, he breathed heavily, getting a bit of much needed rest, then cultivated to recover some spirit power.
At this moment, the thing Tang San worried about the most happened. As the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring slowly appeared above its corpse, three unexpected guests shed out of the forest.
Though it wasnt the most dangerous case, a strong spirit beast, but when Tang San saw the three people, he couldnt help but feel his heart sink.
Of the three spirit masters, Tang San recognized two of them. These two were the people that just left not long ago, Serpent Grandmother Chao Tian-Xiang and the beautiful young girl Meng Yiran.
And beside them stood a third person, a tall and skinny elder. The elder looked at least over seventy, with a head of silver hair just like Chao Tian-Xiang. In his hand was a light silver Dragon Headed Staff over four meters long. The dragon head of the staff was lifelike, appearing extravagant and intricate. A face covered with wrinkles showed his age. On him was unbelievably eight spirit rings osciting up and down slowly.
Two yellow, three purple, three ck. Although judging by quality, he only had one thousand year spirit ring advantage on Zhao Wuji, he had eight spirit rings. This meant he was a rank eighty and above Spirit Douluo. No need to ask, Tang San knew who this person was. He was Serpent Grandmothers husband, Meng Yirans Grandfather, Dragon Duke Meng Shu.
The entire family of three was finally together. Dragon Duke didnt even need to release his spirit power. Merely with the eight spirit rings, Tang San felt like he couldnt breath.
Even if Zhao Wuji and everyone else were all there, they would still be at an absolute disadvantage.
The Unrivalled Dragon Serpent family didnt notice the cultivating Tang San at first. Their attention fell onto the dead Man Faced Demon Spider first, and instantly their faces became twisted.
Meng Yiran even shouted out loud,
No, how is it like this. Why, why? Who? Who killed my demon spider?
Meng Yiran had changed into a tight green outfit and looked heroic, but Tang San wasnt in the mood to appreciate that. Hearing Meng Yiran, he couldnt help but smile bitterly in the dark. How could coincidences be that untimely.
Some things might not happen in your entire life, but when fate decides to y with you, it can happen twice in a short period of time.
Of course, Tang San wouldnt hope that the family couldnt find him. With the Dragon Dukes spirit power, he only needed to slightly pay attention to hear Tang Sans breathing, or even heartbeat. Running was definitely not an option, and Tang San didnt n to run either. Real men dare to admit what they do.
I killed it.
This moment, his stamina had recovered slightly. Holding the tree beside him, he managed to stand up.
Tang Sans voice instantly attracted the Unrivalled Dragon Serpent family. Meng Yiran saw the unkempt Tang San. At first she didnt recognize him, but then tears started circling in her eyes.
You ..you ..you ...again its you.
Tang San smiled wryly:
I dont know why coincidences like this happen, but this time it truly is me again. Was this Man Faced Demon Spider your prey as well?
Meng Yiran still stared at Tang San, her entire face growing bright red, obviously angry to the extreme.
Seeing Tang San, Serpent Grandmother also frowned, whispering something into the Dragon Dukes ears. Right after, Tang San saw the Dragon Dukes eyes.
Dragon Duke appeared to be old, but his eyes were unbelievably bright. Tang San had never seen such bright eyes.
From where he was standing to where the Dragon Duke was, there was at least thirty meters, but the Dragon Duke made him feel like they were but cun apart.
You are Tang San?
Dragon Duke Meng Shu said coldly. His voice sounded very clear, not a bit like an old man.
Tang San nodded.
Then do you know, to kill this Man Faced Demon Spider, weve already been chasing for an entire day. If not for its annoying spider webs, it wouldve already be Yirans spirit ring. Man Faced Demon Spiders are very scarce, because it isnt weed by any other spirit beast. Even in this Star Dou Great Forest, it is rarely seen, a lot more valuable than a Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent.
Tang Sans face had lost all its color, but he didnt show any sign of fear. He indifferently said, I know everything you said. But, I had to defend myself. If a Man Faced Demon Spider suddenly appeared in front of me, are you saying I should stand still and let it kill me?
Meng Shu frowned,
You are saying, you killed this Man Faced Demon Spider by yourself?
Tang San nodded.
Dragon Duke and Serpent Grandmother looked at each other, both seeing the astonishment in each others eyes. Even though the Man Faced Demon Spider isnt an overly powerful spirit beast, in the thousand year category, its attack power is definitely ranked very high.
Though it didnt have its spider webs, with its attack and defense capabilities, it still was in by the twelve year old in front of them. How this happened was truly beyond the old couple.
Serpent Grandmothers impression of Tang San was already high, but she couldnt help but to raise her impression even more. Before, when Meng Yiran lost to Tang San, she didnt think much about it. But now she realized, her grand daughter really wasnt this childs worthy enemy.
Dragon Duke Meng Shus Dragon Headed Staff flicked upwards, a stream of white spirit power thrown out of the butt of the staff, flipping over the Man Faced Demon Spider.
He saw the damaged eyes immediately, and couldnt help but nod in his mind.
Though he didnt know how Tang San did it, from the fact that Tang San could attack this Man Faced Demon Spiders weakness, he could tell the childs ability to remain calm in front of strong enemies. Looking at Tang San again, Meng Shu couldnt help but show some of his admiration.
Grandfather, you have to stand on my side on this!
Meng Yiran was only sixteen years old after all. Seeing another strong spirit ring stolen, especially by the same person, how could she possibly keep her anger in?
Meng Shu patted his granddaughter on her head, gesturing her to not worry. Looking up at Tang San, he said:
Tang San, Ill give you two choices. I, Dragon Duke Meng Shu, have been going around the Spirit Master world for a long time, and Im not unreasonable. Against a Man Faced Demon Spider, anyone has to protect themselves, so killing it is within reason. But, the two times you stopped my granddaughter from getting a spirit ring isnt going to be over just like that.
Tang San was trying hard to recover his stamina and spirit power, while lightly fiddling with the chi long ck box in his hand.
This ck box wasnt only fireable once. In the entire box were forty-eight arrows, so it could ve fired three times, but every time you need to reattach the stics. In Tang Sans previous life, this unnoticeable ck box was very famous. It had a name that everyone knew well ----Godly Zhuge Crossbow.
The rectangr ck box had sixteen holes on one side, and it could simultaneously shoot out sixteen crossbow arrows with no tails. Within fifty meters, it could strike through gold and rock, extremely potent.
In the past, Tang Sect once displeased another n. When they sent people to their n to fight, not even the inner sect students came out.
With only a hundred outer sect students each holding a Godly Zhuge Crossbow, they easily ughtered all the enemies, leaving no one alive. After that, the name of the Godly Zhuge Crossbow became widespread.
Among all mechanism type hidden weapons, other than the top Buddha Fury Tang Lotus,Torrential Rain Pear Blossom Needle, Peacock Tail Feathers and other rare ones, the Godly Zhuge Crossbow in Tang Sans hand was the strongest.
Tang San of course knew, the Godly Zhuge Crossbow was not enough to be a threat to the Dragon Duke or the Serpent Grandmother, but it wasnt something that Meng Yiran could block. He already thought everything through. If they wanted to push him too much, he could always use this hidden weapon to bring someone down with him.
What are the two choices you give me, elders?
Tang San asked indifferently.
The Godly Zhuge Crossbow in his hands was almost ready. He only had to lengthen the conversation a moment longer before he could have the chance to fight before he dies.
Not to say, he still had a lot of other hidden weapons on him. If they wanted to kill him, it wouldn''t be easy.
Meng Shu said:
My choices for you are very simple. First choice, you join our family and be one of our family members. As you will be our family, the fact that you stopped Yiran from getting a spirit ring, and wasting this precious Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring will be forgiven.
Joining the family? It sounded simple, but if he really joined, then it would be a lifetimemitment. For any Spirit Master, the moment they join a family, they could never betray them. They had to be a part of the family.
Everything you do after that in your life will be restricted by that family.
Of course, spirit masters that join big families were treated very well.
There were exceptions of course, but the precondition was that you had to be powerful to a certain degree. With Tang Sans current situation, If he joined a family, then he would forever be only a person of that family. Meng Shu fancied Tang Sans talent. Prodigies such as Tang San were very rare.
Tang San shook his head,
Sorry, elder. Im used to being free, I dont like being restricted. And there is one part of what you said that was mistaken. Though the Man Faced Demon Spider was killed by me, its spirit ring wont be wasted. If not for you appearing, I might have already started to absorb the ring.
Part 2
What?
Serpent Grandmother Chao Tian-Xiang cried out in rm, her gaze at Tang San immediately bing strange. At the same time quietly using her hand to touch her husband once.
Unrivalled Dragon Serpent had been together for several decades, Meng Shu naturally understood his wifes meaning.
Tang San, surely you also understand, if it is without my approval, it will be impossible for you to absorb this Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring.
Meng Shu spoke indifferently. Although his tone didnt vary much, the vaguely revealed killing intent still greatly increased the pressure on Tang San.
Tang San said:
If it is like that, this Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring truly will have been wasted.
Meng Shu said:
To us, such a good spirit ring, even if its wasted, we still wouldnt easily give it to an outsider to absorb, in this Spirit Master realm, this in itself is already a kind of unwritten rule. If you join my n, I will not only let you absorb this spirit ring, but can still protect you. How about it?
With the Dragon Dukes position, twice inviting Tang San in session, could already be considered good natured, he and Serpent Grandmother really were taken with Tang Sans talent. After all this child was now still young, his future prospects would basically be immeasurable.
Tang San suddenly spoke up:
Having me join your family still isnt impossible. But, you must promise me one thing.
Meng Shus brows creased,
What conditions are you qualified to put to us right now?
Chao Tian-Xiang again touched her husband once, scrambling to say:
What condition, say it.
In Tang Sans eyes showed a sad expression,
Previously we came across a formidable spirit beast, it snatched mypanion. If the two seniors are able to help me retrieve mypanion, I promise to join your n. If my friend is dead, then I ask the two seniors to help me take revenge.
Only killing a spirit beast?
Meng Shu somewhat surprised looked at Tang San.
Chao Tian-Xiangs mind was a bit more careful than her husbands,
Was Zhao Wuji not together with you? Dont tell me that he also was unable to stop that spirit beast?
Tang San nodded.
Meng Shu snorted disdainfully,
Zhao Wuji being unable to defeat it doesnt mean I also wont be able to. Let alone us together, in this Star Dou Great Forest, are there any kinds of spirit beasts able to contend with us? Tang San, what kind of spirit beast was that?
Tang San eagerly said:
Its a Titan Giant Ape. Its roughly over the ten thousand year level.
Meng Shu was the highest level Spirit Master he had ever met, if he agreed to act in saving Xiao Wu, then naturally it would be much easier than him saving Xiao Wu. How could Tang San agree to let an opportunity like this slip by.
But, when the Unrivalled Dragon Serpent husband and wife heard the three words Titan Giant Ape, the two simultaneously stiffened at once.
The strong disdain in Meng Shus eyes faded away. With a somewhat awkward expression, Chao Tian-Xiang frowned even greater, shaking her head with a sigh, her words making Tang San extremely disappointed,
Thats impossible for us.
With the two seniors strength, dont tell me its still impossible to deal with that Titan Giant Ape?
Tang San eagerly said.
Meng Shu snapped:
What do you understand, the Titan Giant Ape is a different kind of ancient, great strength, let alone us, even a Title Douluo wouldnt dare speak of obtaining victory. Furthermore, ording to what I know, in this Star Dou Great Forest there is only one Titan Giant Ape. Its cultivation age cant be as simple as ten thousand years, until this day it has at least surpassed sixty thousand years cultivation. Its truly the overlord of this forest. Moreover, the Titan Giant Ape still has an even more terrifying elder brother. Unless it was the Title Douluo of both Great Empires assembled here, otherwise, who would dare speak of killing them?
Chao Tian-Xiang said towards Meng Shu,
Old codger, we must also leave immediately. Didnt expect a Titan Giant Ape to appear in the outskirts now. This could not be a good omen. However, it would appear its mood isnt bad, without even massacring Spirit Masters. Otherwise, Tang San this kid also could not stand alive before us.
The Unrivalled Dragon Serpent clearly understood this Star Dou Great Forest even more than Zhao Wuji, Tang San also knew with his status it was basically impossible to cheat them. But, Meng Shus words also made him approach despair.
His estimation of the Titan Giant Ape was very high, but hearing what Meng Shu knew, his estimation was still insufficient. That Titan Giant Apepared to his imagination was even more formidable. Furthermore unexpectedly still had apared to it still more difficult to deal with brother, requiring all the Title Douluo to have the capability to kill them. How this couldnt be equivalent to giving Xiao Wu a death sentence, right now Tang San didnt understand why such a formidable spirit beast would unexpectedly appear in the outskirts of Star Dou Great Forest.
Regarding him being unable to deal with the Titan Giant Ape, Dragon Duke Meng Shu seemed somewhat resentful,
Kid, dont you me the Titan Giant Ape to make fun of me. I dont have the time to waste with you. If you join my family, I will help you absorb this spirit ring. Otherwise, you can only pick the second option, leave behind one arm aspensation for my granddaughter and you can leave.
Tang San sobered from his despondency, raising his head towards the Unrivalled Dragon Serpent husband and wife, he deeply knew, the difference between him and the other side was really too far, even without speaking of the other sides seniority. But at this very moment, in his heart stubbornness had already risen, he was also unwilling topromise at this point.
Slowly raising the Zhuge Soul Crossbow,
Since you cant help me aplish my wish of returning Xiao Wu, I naturally also cant join your n. If you want my arm, youe and take it.
Although his spirit power hadnt recovered, Tang San had already regained a bit of physical strength. At leastunching a mechanism type hidden weapon was no problem.
Meng Shu didnt expect a minor Spirit Grandmaster to dare disobey him, the Dragon head Cane in his hand stomped on the ground, issuing a rumble like an earthquake, if Tang San wasnt leaning his back against a tree, perhaps he would directly have copsed from the powerful spirit power.
Since you want to die, I will let you aplish it.
Meng Shus eyes were filled with killing intent, since such a talented youngster couldnt be useful to him, then, it also wasnt necessary for him to stay in this world.
At the moment Dragon Duke prepared tounch his attack, suddenly, a deep hoarse voice echoed,
Senior Dragon Duke, do not be too strict.
A line of silhouettes quickly arrived, in the lead, was precisely Motionless Bright King Zhao Wuji, behind Zhao Wuji, the Shrek students swiftly arrived, each and every one appeared somewhat tired. In order to look for Tang Sans trail, they had all along not rested.
Previously the Man Faced Demon Spiders strict cry which had drawn the pursuing Unrivalled Dragon Serpent husband and wife in the vicinity, also gave them a direction. But because they were too far away, the couldnt directly find it. Dragon Dukes cane striking the ground finally once again showed them the way, and Zhao Wuji brought the group to swiftly rush over.
Seeing hisrades arrive, Tang Sans mind immediately rxed somewhat, body in a moment almost falling. Fortunately Dai Mubai swiftly reached his side and supported him, just enough to keep him from falling.
In the fight with the Titan Giant Ape Tang Sans injuries had not been light, although he had eaten a Recovery Sausage, he still had not healedpletely, adding the consumption of the rushed journey, as well as the battle of wits and bravery when dealing with the Man Faced Demon Spider, one could say his spirit power and physical strength werepletely drained. If he wasnt for the support of his willpower, he might have copsed long ago.
Oscar also hastily ran over, directly handing Tang San two fresh sausages to eat.
The Recovery Sausages warmth diffusing in chest and stomach, Tang San immediately felt much morefortable. Along with Oscar advancing to the Spirit Elder realm, the effect of his Recovery Sausage also improved somewhat, although with two in his stomach spirit power recovery did not stack, regarding physical strength recovery the support would nevertheless be much greater than with one.
On seeing Zhao Wuji appear, Dragon Duke Meng Shus facial expression did not alter at all, the Unrivalled Dragon Serpent husband and wife pair were both there, naturally would not fear Zhao Wuji alone.
Seeing the Dragon Head Cane in Meng Shus hand, Zhao Wuji was also secretly grumbling, especially those eight spirit rings, had a great shocking effect to him. Before he already used Spirit Avatar once, right now he only had fifty percent of his peak condition. Let alone Meng Shu, even if it was just Serpent Grandmother Xhao Tian-Xiang he still wouldnt be able to handle her.
This must be senior Dragon Duke, it is an honor to junior generation Zhao Wuji to meet you.
What is called an outstretched hand will not strike a smiling face, Meng Shu nced at Zhao Wuji,
Motionless Bright King, there is no need to stand on ceremony. Do you not teach your disciple, nobody bullies our Meng family? Not content with the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent, your disciple also killed my granddaughters prey the Man Faced Demon Spider, shouldnt you give me an exnation?
Zhao Wuji said:
Senior, I see there has been a misunderstanding. Furthermore, although I am these childrens teacher, Tang San cant be considered my disciple, his master is someone else, I dare not take credit.
Eh?
Meng Shu looked nk a moment, in his heart secretly trembling. Thinking to himself, that youngster called Tang Sans strength is this astonishing, then wouldnt his master be ...
Zhao Wuji was somewhat shrewd, immediately saw the hesitant expression on Meng Shus face, quickly saying:
Dragon Duke senior, is it possible to speak a step away?
Meng Shus brows knitted minutely, but still nodded once, right now he held the overwhelming advantage, naturally he wouldnt fear any plot of Zhao Wujis. The Dragon Head Cane poked the ground, already carried him twenty metres distant.
Zhao Wuji hurriedly followed, saying something to Dragon Duke in a low voice.
Just in the beginning Meng Shus face disyed an extremely astonished expression, gradually, hisplexion looked somewhat unsightly.
Zhao Wujis expression on the contrary was very serene and polite, in a moment, the two had already finished their conversation.
Meng Shu walked back to his wife and granddaughter, saying several sentences to Serpent Grandmother in a low voice, Serpent Grandmother showed an equally astonished expression, as the old husband and wife pairs gazes once again shifted to Tang San they already became somewhat different. But all this, naturally also fell into Tang Sans eyes.
Part 3
What did teacher Zhao say to them? Did he tell them he was Grandmasters disciple? But, although Grandmaster was very knowledgeable about spirits, his own power wasnt outstanding, seemingly insufficient to cow the Unrivalled Dragon Serpent.
As expected, Meng Shu said:
So hes Grandmasters disciple. Didnt expect that Grandmasters theory finally has a chance toe true. Today on ount of Grandmaster, I will let you go once. However, remember kid, if something simr happens again, I wont care who your master is. Were leaving.
Finished speaking, he turned about to leave.
Grandpa.
Meng Yiran looked at her grandpa and grandma about to leave, immediately worried.
Grandpa, twice he robbed my spirit beasts, will you let this be?
Meng Shu somewhat helplessly looked at his granddaughter, saying:
Then what do you still want? Grandpa is so old, we cant have the old take unfair advantage of the young. Better let it be.
Meng Yiran obstinately looked at her grandpa,
No, I cant let it be like this. If I cant have it, then I absolutely cant let him have it. Since youre unwilling to act on my behalf, then Ill do it myself. Tang San, if you are a man, have another contest with me.
Tang San frowned,
You still want topete with me? Have you forgotten you lost to me once already?
Oscars sausage was indeed special, in a short time, Tang Sans spirit power already recovered to three tenths, his physical strength had returned even more substantially, hisplexion already became much better looking. Meng Yiran nodded firmly,
Yes, I must fight you again. Dont think because you wonst time you can beat me again. I also wont take advantage of your currentlycking spirit power. Well fight in another way. Youve twice robbed me of spirit beasts, so this contests contents should be my decision.
Tang San drew a deep breath. Feeling his internal condition had already greatly improved, he unhurriedly strolled forward,
What is the bet?
If it was only Meng Yiran, he had enormous certainty, although his spirit power wascking, he could still use hidden weapons to contend against her. The Godly Zhuge Crossbow in his hand was already a top notch mechanism, although he knew right now after hispromise with the Unrivalled Dragon Serpent he couldnt kill Meng Yiran, he could still rely on hidden weapons in many ways to be able to take away Meng Yirans ability to fight.
Meng Yiran hatefully red at Tang San, saying:
If I win, you cant absorb this Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring. If you win, it naturally is yours.
Regarding the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring, Tang San could be said to be determined to win. Just by obtaining it, he would be able to extremely quickly recover his physical strength to search for Xiao Wu.
Fine, what do wepete in?
The Unrivalled Dragon Serpent husband and wife were not currently in any hurry to leave, standing to the side without interrupting, supporting their granddaughter. The two husband and wife asionally muttered a few sentences with unknown contents.
On the Shrek Academy side, Zhao Wuji wrinkled his brows, he had not thought this time Meng Yiran would be a new branch grown out of the knot. In order to have Dragon Duke let Tang San off, he had already told Meng Shu some secrets, otherwise, with the Unrivalled Dragon Serpents tyranny, how would they leave so easily?
Meng Yiran was just about to speak, when previously at Tang Sans side, Oscar rushed to speak:
Wait a minute, this is unjust.
Everyone looked at Oscar, Oscar wandered up to Tang Sans side, speaking frankly with assurance,
This Man Faced Demon Spider was clearly killed by Tang San. Even if you previously injured it, it still could only considered be one person killing half. Right now also only Tang San is able to absorb this spirit ring. This bet of yours clearly isnt fair.
A baleful air flickered in Meng Yirans eyes,
Then what do you want?
Oscar smiled darkly, saying:
Its not what I want. If you lose, you naturally cant obstruct Tang San absorbing this spirit ring. Simultaneously, shouldnt you also pay a bit? What we ask isnt much, at that time, you only need to kiss Tang San once.
Little Ao.
Zhao Wuji groaned, he didnt want the Unrivalled Dragon Serpent to be infuriated once again.
But what surprised Zhao Wuji was, Dragon Duke Meng Shu suddenly spoke up:
Good. Its decided. Young people must always have a bit of passion.
While speaking, on this Dragon Dukes face for the first time revealed a smiling expression, and at his side Serpent Grandmothers face faintly blushed.
Oscar had no idea that this proposal of his made the Unrivalled Dragon Serpent before them recall a scene from their youth. At that time, when Dragon Duke Meng Shu first met Serpent Grandmother Chao Tian-Xiang, it was with a bet he gained Chao Tian-Xiangspany. Atst in the end walking together they admittedly still had all kinds of fortune. But originally making that bet yed a crucial part. At that time, the conditions Meng Shu proposed were unexpectedly exactly the same as what Oscar said now.
In Dragon Duke and Serpent Grandmothers eyes, although Tang Sans appearance was a bitmon, far from being able topare with Dai Mubai, both his talent and what Zhao Wuji just now told Meng Shu, made them look extremely favorably on this child. Regarding their granddaughters future, this old husband and wife had already nned ahead properly. They also wanted to see, under these kinds of conditions, whether Tang San was able to once again best their granddaughter.
Regarding grandpas decision Meng Yiran couldnt help but be somewhat astonished, but she didnt refuse, since she had absolute confidence in the method of fighting she was about to propose.
Tang San was only impatient to obtain the spirit ring and not concerned with other matters, anyway this bet wasnt of any harm to him. Raising his hand towards Meng Yiran he made an inviting gesture.
Resolutely ring at Tang San, Meng Yiran just raised her right hand, on her wless wrist a suet white jade ring twinkling with faint gloss, in a sh of light, a long cloth bag had already appeared in her hand. Clearly, that ring was also a spirit tool.
The cloth bags length was about two chi or so, its width approximately half a chi. Meng Yiran separated her hands, the cloth was already split into two halves, and when she turned around the cloth, everyone clearly saw that on the cloth strip hung a many identical in shape and size short des.
The short descked hand guards, to Tang Sans professional gaze, those were clearly throwing knives. Only these throwing knives in Meng Yirans hands were somewhat simple and crude, apart from two blood grooves, they didnt have any special characteristics. The knife handles were about three cun long, the des five cun. The material was pretty good, flickering with faint light.
I have here thirty six Spirit Cleaving Knives. You and I will each have eighteen. Later I will have grandpa shake a tree twenty metres away, making the leaves fall. You and I will act at the same time, throwing Spirit Cleaving Knives. The one piercing the most tree leaves wins. But no matter how many leaves are hit, the Spirit Cleaving Knife has to in the end stick in the tree trunk, Spirit Cleaving Knives that dont hit the tree dont count in the final score.
Meng Yiran confidently dered her method ofpetition, after she finished speaking thest sentence, she discovered the Shrek Academy group before her had be somewhat strange.
Motionless Bright King stared at her wide eyed, blinking incessantly.
The two pupils in Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubais Evil Eyes actually momentarily became a single pupil.
Oscar used his hand to cover his wide open mouth.
Ma Hongjun staggered, almost falling on the ground.
The chill on ice cold Zhu Zhuqings pretty face retreated, leaving only a stunned expression.
Ning Rongrong giggled,ughing out loud.
But Tang San face to face with Meng Yiran, on his face was an expression like a smile yet not a smile. Since Xiao Wu was snatched by the Titan Giant Ape, this was still the first time his expression had rxed, even turning his wrist, returning the Godly Zhuge Crossbow to Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges at his waist.
Are you all fools? Or dont you dare take up the challenge?
Meng Yiran seeing the expressions of everyone on the Shrek Academy side, with a kind of mocking feeling, immediately angrily said to her opponent.
Oscar used his hand to close his wide open mouth, resistingughter saying:
How couldnt we ept the challenge? Yourpetition method is very good, truly very good.
Right now he was already thinking about where on Tang San he should make Meng Yiran kiss.
Comparing hidden weapons with a Tang Sect disciple, was indeed very good. Right now, even Zhao Wujis face disyed a smiling expression.
Meng Yiran naturally didnt know what everyone was thinking, looking at Tang San,
Arent you resting again, I cant be said to bully you.
Tang San naturally wasnt as sly as Oscar, helplessly shaking his head, saying:
Its fine as long as youter dont say I bullied you. Can we begin?
If the contest was something else, Tang San san might truly have had to recover another moment, but Meng Yiran was proposing topare hidden weapons with him who had cultivated Tang Sect hidden weapon secret lore inherited techniques since childhood. Let alone the spirit power he already had somewhat recovered, even if he currently didnt have a trace of spirit power, Tang San would still believe there was no way he could lose to Meng Yiran.
Meng Yiran threw one of the cloth bags in her hands to Tang San, currently she was still brimming with confidence. Pointing at arge tree roughly twenty metres distant, saying:
Well use that as a target.
Tang San shot nced at that tree, saying:
Fine.
The handles of the Spirit Cleaving Knives in the cloth bag in Meng Yirans hand were all tied with red silk ribbons, the ones in Tang Sans hands were all tied with blue silk. No worries of mixing them up.
Meng Yiran couldnt see the expressions on the Shrek Academy students, but how could Meng Shu and his wife not see clearly. But what they in their hearts didntprehend, was why these Shrek Academy people looked like they already held certain victory.
Meng Yiran had since childhood liked every kind of weapon, especially short weapons. These thirty six Spirit Cleaving Knives, Dragon Duke Meng Shu had after careful thought specially found someone to make for her, Meng Yiran were extremely fond of these throwing knives, frequently practicing. Within thirty metres she could hit the target one hundred percent of the time. Of course, she was only able to throw eighteen knives in a short time. Her proposed contest restrictions were just at her limit.
Chapter 34 — Limit Surpassing Man Faced Demon Spider Spirit Ring
Chapter 34: Limit Surpassing Man Faced Demon Spider Spirit Ring
Part 1
When previouslypeting against Tang San, because the two very quickly entered the phase ofpeting with spirit power, Meng Yirang didnt use her Spirit Cleaving Knives, Meng Shu wasnt convinced that Tang San who held this kind of throwing type weapon for the first time could do even more outstanding than his granddaughter.
Meng Yiran nodded to her grandpa,
Grandpa, begin.
Meng Shu said to Tang San:
Are you ready?
Tang San nodded, whenpeting in hidden weapons, could he still need to prepare? Of course, with his temperament, he naturally couldnt say something like that.
Meng Yiran swiftly stuck the cloth bag to the clothes around her waist, on the back of the bag were convenient fasteners that could adhere to any texture of clothing. As she wore her cloth bag she still specially looked at Tang San, discovering Tang San was somewhat nkly holding the cloth bag in one hand, appearing like he couldnt at all use throwing type hidden weapons. Seeing this scene, Meng Yiran found it hard not to be a little pleased with herself.
Dragon Duke Meng Shu acted, not taking a step himself, but making a casual throw, throwing out the four metres long Dragon Head Cane in his hand.
A loud and clear dragons cry rose from the Dragon Cane head, the silver cane like it turned into a living silver dragon, swiftly struck the big tree twenty metres away.
With a muffled peng sound, the strength Meng Shu used was perfect, sufficient to disy a shaking force, without injuring the tree itself, the leaves falling like rain.
With a charming shout, Meng Yiran used both hands simultaneously, one by one throwing out a session of cold swift lights from the cloth bag, her motions could also be considered nimble, in one breath the eighteen Spirit Cleaving Knives had all been thrown.
Perhaps it was because her heart was brimming with fury at Tang San, thereby exciting her mood, Meng Yiran clearly sensed that throwing her Spirit Cleaving Knives today felt unusually good. She was certain that each of her Spirit Cleaving Knives had urately hit the target, some even piercing two leaves.
Meng Yirans attention was focused onpleting throwing her throwing knives, but Meng Shu after using the Dragon Head Cane, let his gaze fall on Tang San. His Dragon Head Cane was a Tool Spirit, after getting rid of it he only had to rely on spirit power to retrieve it, no need for painstaking control. He wanted to see whether this youngster called Tang San could once again provide him some amazement.
Under Meng Shus gaze, Tang Sans actions greatly puzzled the Unrivalled Dragon Serpent husband and wife. When the Dragon Head Cane struck, he at once already turned around.
But instead of turning towards that target tree, he rather had back to it. At the same time as Meng Yiran acted, Tang San moved the cloth bag in his hand. The entire cloth bag in his right hand unfolded in a sh, immediately following, the cloth bag quickly shook.
Eighteen cold lights practically simultaneously left their original positions.
Meng Yirans Spirit Cleaving Knives naturally shot out straight ahead, but Meng Shu clearly saw that the Spirit Cleaving Knives Tang San threw unexpectedly travelled in an arc.
Throwing one throwing knife in an arcing pattern already required superior skill and technique, but Tang San without even using his hands to directly control them, only throwing them by the cloth bag, gave all the Spirit Cleaving Knives this kind of effect.
Even as a Spirit Douluo Meng Shu couldnt help but be gobsmacked, looking carefully in the direction Tang Sans Spirit Cleaving Knives were flying.
A duoduo sound erupted, the concentrated sound of the short des piercing the tree trunk. The tree leaves gradually drifting down, the contest had already ended.
Meng Yiran turned her head to look at Tang San, just in time to see Tang San turn back, she couldnt help but somewhat startled and angrily saying:
You wont shoot?
Tang San shook the empty cloth bag in his hand, saying:
I already did.
The moment Meng Yiran looked distracted, the Unrivalled Dragon Serpent husband and wife already reached her side. Meng Shu sighed, saying:
Brilliant skill. Yiran, you lost.
Meng Yiran failing to understand the reason why looked at her grandpa, Meng Shu shook his head towards her, saying:
No need to see the result. Were leaving.
No, I dont believe it.
Without first seeing it with her own eyes, how could Meng Yiran be convinced that her most expert throwing weapons skill would lose to this Tang San who already was without physical strength? Ignoring her grandparents obstruction, she ran like flying to that big tree. She couldnt believe that she unexpectedly would lose.
Meng Shu sighed, muttering to himself:
This time perhaps the blow to her wont be small. However, letting her understand that there are people beyond people, heavens beyond heaven principle, thats also no harm.
Reaching the foot of the tree, Meng Yiran first of all looked at the throwing knives she had thrown. Just like what she had estimated, the eighteen throwing knives werepletely stuck on the tree trunk, moreover within a small area. On each Spirit Cleaving Knife was at least one tree leaf, at most even three.
Compared to her ordinary level it was still somewhat better.
But, as Meng Yirans gaze moved up, looking for those Spirit Cleaving Knives with the blue silk ribbons, her entire person dulled.
Eighteen blue silk ribboned Spirit Cleaving Knives were neatly stuck on the tree trunk in three rows, each a row of six, just right to form the character .
Each Spirit Cleaving Knife pierced a stack of tree leaves, even to the extent that the knife des entered the tree with the exact same depth. Compared to Meng Yirans eighteen unevenly stuck Spirit Cleaving Knives, this contrast was just too clear.
Meng Shus voice reached Meng Yirans ears,
Girl, concede. Tang Sans skill is something even I am unable to aplish. Throwing at the same time, hitting the tree at the same time, even only making a single sound, with each Spirit Cleaving Knife piercing ten tree leaves or more. Furthermore, when throwing hepletely had his back turned, without using his eyes to see. Skill like this can only be described as brilliant.
Meng Yiran slowly turned around, looking at her grandpa, although her gaze was no longer dull, her entire person looked like she had lost her spirit. Without even her Spirit Cleaving Knives, she walked back to her grandparents step by step.
Just like what Meng Shu said, being beaten in her most expert capability actually was too great a blow to Meng Yiran.
Within three days, losing to Tang San twice in session, moreover one loss more wretched than the other, being robbed of two spirit beasts. The confidence shed always had was beaten bruised and bloody by Tang San.
Tang San strode forward several steps, palm swiping at his waist, a steel needle spraying out,pletely hitting loose the Spirit Cleaving Knives on the tree, the steel needle also returning to his hand with the following trajectory, the Spirit Cleaving Knives were also collected one by one in his hand using the cloth bag to bundle them up.
Finishing this, Tang San with quick steps caught up before Meng Yiran,
Miss Meng, your Spirit Cleaving Knives.
Meng Yiran raised her head to look at him, right now, her beautiful mien appeared somewhat pale,
Are you making fun of me?
Tang San shook his head, saying:
No. In fact you need not feel sad. Ive practiced hidden weapons since I was three, although I am still only twelve this year, Ive already practiced for a full nine years. When just now using hidden weapons it was was already at my full strength. That was the most exquisite skill Im currently capable of using.
Hidden weapons?
Some of Meng Yirans interest was piqued by this brand new term.
Tang San handed over the Spirit Cleaving Knives into her hands,
Weapons used stealthily to disy their effect, I call it hidden weapons. Hidden weapons shouldnt be used for contests, but is a method to unexpectedly reach victory by catching the opponent off guard.
When Meng Yiran proposed topete with him in hidden weapons, Tang San apart from not knowing whether tough or cry, still had a kind of amiable feeling. After all, sinceing to this world this was the first time another person had appeared to be using hidden weapons. Again recalling that ever since meeting this girl older than him, although really hadnt been deliberate, he had still caused her a lot of trouble. Robbing her of two useful spirit rings, in his heart he still somewhat regretted it. Right now the situation was already set, but he couldnt help tell Meng Yirans a few things. He didnt hope for Meng Yiran to give up cultivating hidden weapons from now on because of the blow today.
Meng Yirans big eyes blinked, saying:
Then why are you able to use hidden weapons to that kind of degree?
Tang San said:
Practicing hidden weapons still requires a certain method. Actually, this kind of throwing knife doesnt suit you. For you, its volume is somewhat toorge and its weight is also somewhat high. I think that if you switched to throwing needles, it would be even more effective. Just like this.
While speaking, he raised his hand to swipe across a jade stone on Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, a Prating Bone Needle as long as five cun already appeared in the palm of his hand.
Tang San handed over the Prating Bone Needle to Meng Yiran, saying:
This is a kind of needle I call Prating Bone Needle, five cun long, front slender and back thick, the weight doesnt reach a fifth of your throwing knives, but they should still be able to reach extremely far, with powerful pration. Because the bulk is small, theyre very easy to carry. Although this time was a coincidence, Ive twice destroyed your chances to obtain a spirit beast. If you want, I can tell you about a kind of method for cultivating hidden weapons. When you go back you can try it it once, it should be a good deal better than just practicing.
Meng Yiran looked nk,
You would teach me?
She still clearly remembered that previously grandpa still said he would remove one arm. As she raised her head to look at Tang San, she discovered Tang Sans gaze was extremely clear, without any impurity. He clearly really wasnt false.
Tang San said:
The path of hidden weapons is equally broad and deep, do you want to learn?
Meng Yiran subconsciously nodded.
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:
Just now I wasnt using my eyes but was still able to take aim, this is employing a kind of hidden weapon basic skill. Its called Sound Localization. Relying on hearing to distinguish the targets location. Under bad lighting or perhaps unsuitable circumstances, unable to see the targets precise location with the eyes, hearing can give extremely important results. Practicing good Sound Localization, when shooting your hidden weapons you will not have any blind spot, and also possess even more covert nature.
Sound Localization was a basic hidden weapons exercise, not considered some secret. Immediately, Tang San didnt care about the Unrivalled Dragon Serpent husband and wife to the side, simply exining this kind of exercise. Furthermore exining a bit about the methods of practicing hidden weapons.
Just as he began, Meng Yiran still held some grudges in her heart, but as Tang San spoke, she nodded again and again, and in less than a cup of teas worth of time, Tang Sans words gave her an all new awareness of the world of hidden weapons.
Part 2
...... you can practice these. The effect of hidden weapons assisting you is already very big.
Tang San used the briefest words to finish his exnation to Meng Yiran, he wasnt valuing the broom as his own, and was anxious to absorb the Man Faced Demon Spider spirit ring to go look for Xiao Wu.
By now his physical strength and spirit power had both recovered a while, he felt he should be able to absorb the spirit ring.
Dragon Duke and Serpent Grandmother all along stood to the side watching Tang San teach Meng Yiran without interrupting. Originally Dragon Duke had a somewhat gloomy expression due to what Zhao Wuji said, but right now on his face already hung a smile.
Meng Yiran gave Tang San a deep look,
I wont thank you.
Tang San smiled faintly,
I didnt hope for it.
Giggling, Meng Yiranughed, she was very beautiful, and this time immediately changed like thawed by a spring wind,
Youre only twelve? Indeed precocious. Come. Let big sister kiss you.
While speaking, she suddenly moved closer to kiss Tang San on the cheek.
Tang San clearly had not anticipated Meng Yiran would sneak attack him, only feeling a burst of warmth on his face, for a moment not only his face blushed, even his ears were rendered scarlet.
Meng Yiran seeing his embarrassed appearance felt very carefree, firmly saying:
You cant have strange ideas, this was my bet with you. If you agree to a bet you must ept to lose, I wouldnt refuse to acknowledge it. Well, were leaving. You also hurry and absorb that spirit ring, if Ie across you stirring up trouble again next time Im hunting a spirit beast, humph humph.
While speaking, she still gestured with her fist at Tang San.
Of course, this clearly didnt hold any force behind it.
Dragon Duke and Serpent Grandmother smiled at each other, again nodding to Zhao Wuji, with this brought their granddaughter to soar away, they still had to immediately find their granddaughter another spirit beast, then extremely quickly leave this ce. They could not guard against the threat of the Titan Giant Ape.
Oscar moved closer to Tang Sans side smiling mischievously,
San-er, pleasurable or not?
Tang San somewhat speechless red at him,
What pleasurable? Get me another Recovery Sausage.
Oscarughed,
I your father have a big sausage.
With his vulgar spirit incantation, he directly handed over a sausage to Tang San.
Turning towards the Man Faced Demon Spiders corpse, by now, dense purple light had already condensed above the corpse, just the most ideal time to absorb it. Looking at it, Tang Sans previously somewhat rxed expression once again tightened, he immediately remembered: Xiao Wu still waited for his help.
Eating the sausage, He walked over and sat by the side of the Man Faced Demon Spider,
I will trouble everyone.
Zhao Wuji gave Tang San a nod, waving his hand, the students crowded around with Tang San in the middle, carefully guarding. With their protection, Tang San no longer needed to worry aboutmon spirit beasts threatening him. He was finally able to wholeheartedly absorb the formidable spirit ring before him.
Raising his right hand, the blue light produced by the Blue Silver Grass Spirit gradually appeared in Tang Sans palm. Taking a deep breath, Tang San summoned the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring.
The purple light like it had been waiting for a long time and finally found an opening, just starting to feel Tang Sans spirit, immediately like a hundred rivers flowing into the sea rushed towards Tang San.
Watching the dark purple light in a moment about to envelop Tang Sans body, Zhao Wuji also couldnt help but be shocked. Such strong spirit power fluctuations, this Man Faced Demon Spider had after all cultivated for how many years?
Tang San as the person involved felt it even more clearly. He only sensed a tremendous heat flow towards him and abruptly into him, still without waiting for his reaction, that boiling like a raging me began to burn his body.
The Man Faced Demon Spider in itself was certainly tyrannical, and the spirit ring it formed was ruthless. Intense energy entered within Tang San and began to break and remold his body.
Although the energy contained within the spirit ring wasnt conscious, it still basically wasnt something Tang Sans consciousness could control.
Under the powerful spirit power fluctuations, Tang San only felt like his body was bursting open. The violent pain immediately made him belch up a mouthful of blood.
Everyone surrounding him were simultaneously startled, they had also absorbed spirit rings, but it was still the first time they came across anything like this.
Zhao Wuji said in a low voice:
This Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring is excessively tyrannical. Wanting to absorb it isnt easy. Right now he can only trust himself, when absorbing the spirit ring he cant take support from any outside force, otherwise it will only bring about the reverse effect. Right now we can only believe in Tang San being able to receive it and return to us.
What Zhao Wuji didnt say was, the more difficult a spirit ring was to absorb, the greater the resulting effect would be. After all if its attached energy was tremendous, the generated spirit ability would naturally also be extremely awesome.
Meng Shu and Chao Tian-Xiang brought Meng Yiran towards the outskirts of the Star Dou Great Forest.
Chao Tian-Xiang continuously watched her granddaughter, ever since leaving the Shrek Academy party, Meng Yiran had all along bowed her head in silence, apparently reflecting on something.
Yiran. What are you thinking about?
Chao Tian-Xiang asked.
Meng Yiran was roused from her chain of thought by her grandmothers voice,
I was thinking about what Tang San said. Grandma, you say whether I shouldter use that Prating Bone Needle?
Chao Tian-Xiang smiled, saying:
If you feel good with it, use it. Although that needles appearance is somewhat unusual, finding people to make it isnt strenuous. Its still my first time seeing such a long needle, unexpectedly its five cun.
Dragon Duke Meng Shu suddenly said.
That kid Tang San really isnt bad, not only talented, but also without a bit of arrogance, hes a rare talented person. Its a pity he didnt agree to join our n, otherwise, before reaching twenty, he would inevitable be able to bring the n to new heights.
Chao Tian-Xiang sighed lightly, saying:
A golden carp within a pond, on meeting storms bes a dragon. Its not only Tang San, I saw those several children were all very outstanding. I truly dont know from where Zhao Wuji found these outstandingly gifted children. I heard Zhao Wuji say, they appeared to be from some Shrek Academy, howe I havent heard the name of this academy?
Meng Shu said:
Thats all unimportant. Although the others looked to be pretty good, but I feel thatpared to Tang San they are still somewhatcking. Yiran, what did you think about Tang San?
Meng Yiran was distracted a moment, a light shing in her eyes. Finally she couldnt help but say:
Hes just a mature child.
Recalling Tang Sans solemn face, she couldnt help but add,
He really didnt seem only twelve years old.
Meng Shu smiling said:
Im asking what you think about him.
Meng Yiran was already sixteen, just the age of first awakening of love and on her own extremely acute, somewhat understood the vague meaning in grandpas words.
Grandpa. Arent you trying to coerce mismatched mandarin ducks? Im three years older than him, how would it be possible?
She had just had her sixteenth birthday, and indeed was three years older than Tang San.
Meng Shuughed,
Age is no problem, woman three years older, holds a golden brick.
Meng Yirans charming face blushed,
Grandpa, you
Meng Shu said:
What? Youre not willing? Still think his appearance is too ordinary?
Meng Yiran snorted, saying:
It goes without saying hes ordinary. From his clothes it can also be seen he isnt the child of some famous family. I truly dont understand, why when he uses a crippled spirit like Blue Silver Grass his cultivation speed is still so fast.
Meng Shu scowled,
Girl. When did you be a person who judges by appearance? That child Tang San cannot be as simple as you say. How can you know he doesnte from a prestigious house? Blue Silver Grass? Have you ever seen a Spirit Master that could cultivate Blue Silver Grass above thirtieth rank? Furthermore what he said about hidden weapons, these added together are enough to prove this child is out of the ordinary.
Meng Yiran seeing grandpa be somewhat angry, couldnt help but stick out her tongue,
Dont get angry grandpa, lets speak of this matter againter. We cant say whether well meet him again in the future.
Meng Shu sighed softly,
The younger generations will do all right on their own. In your own matters make your own decisions. Only, grandpas old eyes arent decorations. In a persons life, one has only one opportunity, possibly extremely brief, if one is unable to grab it, it will be lost at once.
Chao Tian-Xiang gripped Meng Shus hand,
All right. Old codger, dont say it so gravely, first helping Yiran find a suitable third spirit ring is most important. Other matters can be spoken of againter. Once weve returned, we will first ask around about this Shrek Academy.
Part 3
The Shrek Academy groups gazes had right now all be stares. Surrounded by everyone, sitting in the middle with legs crossed Tang San already looked in bad shape, his entire person enveloped within ayer of light red mist.
The red within the mist was not at all the light of spirit power, but Tang Sans blood.
Not long before, along with violent spirit power fluctuations over his body, Tang Sans skin had begun to overflow with ayer of fine drops of blood. Along with spirit power rising into the air, it became this kind of light red mist.
Tang Sans brows were tightly locked, lips closed tightly, his body continuously convulsing violently. Adding to the drops of blood leaking through his skin, it was obvious that he was currently in severe pain.
Within the mist, from time to time transmitted the sound of bones snapping. Each time gave everyone around him a kind of hair raising feeling, but that third spirit ring that should emerge following absorption had all along not showed its true nature, this proved Tang San still could notpletely absorb the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring.
Dai Mubai worried asked Zhao Wuji in a low voice:
Teacher Zhao, if it goes on Im afraid Tang San will be in danger.
Zhao Wujis brows were equally tight,
I know, but, right now we even more cant interrupt him, otherwise, the result would be even more severe. Right now we can only watch his willpower. He should be capable of absorbing the energy this spirit ring bestows. Only his bodys condition isnt at all optimal, and this Man Faced Demon Spider spirit rings energy is in itself excessively ruthless. Under these kinds of circumstances, I hope Tang San is able to surmount the mountain pass, otherwise
The pain which Tang San currently endured only he knew. From the energy of the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring, he felt his whole body seemingly cut by countless sharp des, there was nowhere his internal organs werent hurting, the tyrannical energy unceasingly tore apart his body, constantly putting him in extreme pain.
In fact, what Zhao Wuji said had a mistake. Because the Man Faced Demon Spider was so rare, even if it was Grandmaster, it would still have been very difficult to determine its cultivation interval. Thergest spirit power which a Spirit Master was able to absorb for the third spirit ring was on the one thousand seven hundred years level, reaching the fourth spirit ring they were able to absorb spirit rings around five thousand years of cultivation. The fifth spirit ring upper absorption limit was twelve thousand years or so, the sixth spirit ring absorption limit was twenty thousand years. The seventh spirit ring within thirty thousand years to fifty thousand years, determined by different Spirit Masters different attributes. Reaching the eighth spirit ring, it was possible to absorb the spirit ring of a spirit beast over fifty thousand years. Only the final ninth spirit ring had the possibility of absorbing a hundred thousand year spirit ring. Of course, among known Spirit masters, nobody had been able to absorb a hundred thousand year spirit beast for theirst spirit ring.
This Man Faced Demon Spider Tang San killed, had actually already surpassed two thousand years. Although it was just recently, it still already exceeded the limit of what Tang San could absorb for his third spirit ring. This was also the most significant reason why although Grandmaster knew the enormous benefit of the Man Faced Demon Spider to Blue Silver Grass, he did not approve of him looking for this kind of spirit ring.
In the fight, Tang San simply estimated the Man Faced Demon Spiders actual strength, but he overlooked one point: that Man Faced Demon Spider had after all already been injured by Dragon Duke Meng Shu. With the kind of strength Meng Shu had, the injuries he gave the Man Faced Demon Spider would naturally substantially influence its strength.
Tang Sans circumstances were greatly different from the majority of Spirit Masters. Because he had dual spirits, in addition to also cultivating Mysterious Heaven Skill recorded in Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record, his bodys resilience was much better than an ordinary persons. Ordinarily, if it was somemon spirit beast, absorbing a two thousand year or so for his third spirit ring was already without too much of an issue, after all, that was where his body exhibited its advantage.
But this Man Faced Demon Spider couldnt be some ordinary spirit beast, its own ruthlessness and power made the spirit ring also be extremely tyrannical, adding to Tang Sans body not being in optimal condition, he immediately sunk into huge crisis.
If Tang Sans circumstances could be calcted, then, he could in the end only have one result. His body would be unable to bear the shock of the Man Faced Demon Spiders energy, bursting and dying. After all, that energy already exceeded the scope of what he could absorb.
But, some things couldnt be calcted. For example, willpower and conviction.
As his willpower alone reached a certain resolute degree, or perhaps by possessing a matchless stubborn conviction, frequently miracles would appear.
The current Tang San, although enduring iparable pain, in the depths of his heart possessed an extremely stubborn conviction: that was to save Xiao Wu.
Relying on this conviction, he unyieldingly withstood wave after wave of pain. Even if blood already seeped out over his body, he still withstood the tyrannical energy of the Man Faced Demon Spider spirit ring.
From a certain point of view, Xiao Wu being snatched by the Titan Giant Ape on the contrary helped Tang San. A spirit ring surpassing the absorption limit would admittedly produce a huge crisis, but when sessful, the benefits would be equally tremendous.
The tyrannical energy fluctuations unceasingly grew stronger, the blood mist around Tang Sans body also became more and more distinct. Within the blood mist, even a faint fishy smell seeped out, unknown whether it was impurities within Tang Sans body or the Man Faced Demon Spiders poison.
While everyone were worried like cats on a hot tin roof, suddenly, the echo of a soft footstep grabbed Zhao Wujis attention.
Who?
Zhao Wujis ice cold gaze turned to look in that direction, spirit power suddenly amassing, this was already Tang Sans most crucial moment, he couldnt let any person or maybe spirit beast disturb him.
Teacher Zhao.
A slender silhouette ran out of the forest. Seeing her, not just Zhao Wuji paused, the others also couldnt help staring nkly, suddenlying running out of the forest, unexpectedly was Xiao Wu.
Right now Xiao Wu cut a somewhat sorry figure, her clothes were greatly damaged, the orderly scorpion braid on her head had also be disheveled, but her herplexion was extremely healthy,pared to before apparently a bit more mature.
Xiao Wu, you didnt die?
Just as Oscar said this he became aware that his words were somewhat unpleasant.
Xiao Wu snapped:
Did you hope I would die? What is this? This mist , Heavens, whats happened to little San?
Seeing Tang San within the light red mist, Xiao Wus heart immediately tightened, rushing over.
She had been carried here by the Titan Giant Ape. Although the area of Star Dou Great Forest was extensive, if the forest king Titan Giant Ape wanted to find the Shrek Academy party here it was hardly difficult, all spirit beasts could be its eyes. After Xiao Wu was delivered to the vicinity, the Titan Giant Ape just quietly left.
Dont disturb him, hes absorbing the third spirit ring.
Zhao Wuji hurriedly stopped Xiao Wu.
Xiao Wu involuntarily cried out:
But, how could absorbing the third spirit ring be like this?
Turning her head to look at the Man Faced Demon Spiders corpse to the side, she more or less understood,
Its a Man Faced Demon Spider. Not good, this Man Faced Demon Spiders cultivation age exceeds two thousand years, Grandmaster said, a Spirit Masters third spirit ring limit was one thousand seven hundred sixty years, little San he
Zhao Wuji stared nkly,
How do you know this Man Faced Demon Spider has cultivated two thousand years?
Xiao Wu at this became aware of what she let slip,
The Man Faced Demon Spiders cultivation will be seen from the length of its legs. You see, this Man Faced Demon Spiders legs already surpass three metres, this is the mark of cultivation age exceeding two thousand years. Dont tell me you all didnt know thousand year spirit beast cultivation will engender some clear change with each each millennium passed? Like hundred year spirit beasts will change with each cultivated century, and like ten thousand year spirit beasts will change ording ten thousand years?
Zhao Wuji somewhat impressed said:
I truly didnt understand this clearly. I didnt expect you to have so much knowledge of spirit beasts.
Xiao Wu said:
These are all taught by Grandmaster.
Covering for the mistakes of her mouth by shifting them to the most knowledgeable in spirits Grandmaster clearly was a very good method. As expected, hearing her words, everyones doubts eased.
Zhao Wuji said with a wry smile:
Little San already started absorbing this spirit ring. Right now theres no chance to stop. We can only hope for him to withstand the shock of the energy in the spirit ring, enduring this mountain pass. Oh right, Xiao Wu, how did you escape the Titan Giant Apes demon hand? Tell us first what happened?
She couldnt tell everyone that it was because the Titan Giant Ape Er Ming sensed her smell that it specially came to carry her, before returning Xiao Wu naturally had thought out what to say. Worriedly looking at Tang San before her she exined:
I also dont know what it was all about, that Titan Giant Ape grabbed me and ran into the forest. Before running very far it seemed a cow like roar came through from one direction, that Titan Giant Ape appeared very nervous. Looking at me, it threw me aside at once. Afterwards it ran off.
A cow roar? What cow could make a Titan Giant Ape nervous? Afterwards?
Zhao Wuji couldnt help but scowl.
In Xiao Wus eyes disyed a fearful light,
As that Titan Giant Ape dumped me, before leaving it made a howl. I only felt a sky spinning and earth revolving dizziness pass, once I woke up, it was already nowhere to be seen. The scene at that time was terrifying. All around were at least ten spirit beasts unconscious from the shock, the weak were directly shocked so they bled out of the nose and mouth and died. I dont know whether to say my luck was good or bad, I suddenly discovered, my spirit power had also broken through the thirtieth rank.
Zhao Wuji was rmed,
What? You already reached thirtieth rank? Who is older of you and Tang San?
Xiao Wu said:
Im some months younger than him.
Zhao Wuji was speechless a spell, the record Tang San had just now set, had already been altered. However, Xiao Wus next words widened his eyes even more.
Xiao Wu said:
At that time I was very frightened, perhaps the reason my spirit power increased was because the external excitement was toorge. I happened to discover aparatively suitable for me thousand year spirit beast that had fainted, so I killed it to obtain my third spirit ring.
That as well?
Fatty stared at Xiao Wu, showing an expression like a blind cat at a dead mouse.
Xiao Wu disyed an expression of lingering trepidation,
Consider my fate great, I basically believed I would die. So that none of the surrounding spirit beasts would wake up to attack, I had no choice but to jolt the surrounding spirit beasts to death. After absorbing the third spirit ring my physical strength recovered. Then I just walked in the direction I remembereding from, before hearing voices from this side anding over to look, finally finding you.
Chapter 35 — Tang San’s Tyrannical Third Spirit Ability
Chapter 35: Tang Sans Tyrannical Third Spirit Ability
Part 1
Although Xiao Wus excuse had a few loopholes, she hade back alive. Who would have thought she and the Titan Giant Ape had a rtionship of some sort? Everyone subconsciously chose to believe her.
Zhao Wuji nodded and said:
As long as youre back. After you were taken, little San was so worried his eyes turned all red. He asked for a mushroom sausage from Oscar and went after you immediately.
He briefly summarized everything that happened while Oscar passed a Recovery Sausage to Xiao Wu.
Listening to Zhao Wuji, Xiao Wus eyes reddened. Tears fell like a broken string of pearls, rolling down her cheeks. Looking at Tang San enveloped in a bloody mist, she murmured: Ge, please dont get hurt. Its all my fault. Its all my fault I made you worried. You have to persevere through this. As long as you wake up, I would do anything.
Xiao Wu felt truly remorseful. A moment of carelessness caused her to forget to restrain her aura, causing Er Ming to find her ande to meet her. If she didnt get kidnapped by Er Ming, nothing after would have happened, and Tang San wouldnt absorb a spirit ring in such a condition.
But it was toote to say anything, and they could only hope that Tang Sans resolve was firm enough to help him pass this crisis.
At the moment, in Tang Sans consciousness there was only one sentence. Xiao Wu, I will go save you. With this thought, no matter how excruciating the pain, he always bitterly withstood it, not letting his mind copse first. In this life and death situation, Tang Sans childhood cultivations were starting to show its use. His body was already stronger than people his age, and Mysterious Heaven Skill was even more a hundred percent toughness focused orthodox sect internal strength.
If the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring had a consciousness, it would discover that its violent power would almost break through Tang Sans body every time, but his body would always, at thest moment, block it back with sheer tenacity.
And each time he warded the energy off, Tang San would absorb a tiny bit of the energy in the spirit ring. Under this slow growth, the ruthless energy was constantly weakening.
Tang San now had to face the most crucial problem: after he absorbed the spirit rings energy, how could he merge it with his body, his Mysterious Heaven Skill, and his spirit Blue Silver Grass.
Though Blue Silver Grass itself was weak, it wasnt likely to repel any other source of energy, but the energy in the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring was too tyrannical, as to make even the Blue Silver Grass spirit unwilling to absorb it.
Fortunately, when he started absorbing the spirit ring, he ate another one of Oscars Recovery Sausages, or else his stamina would be the first to fail.
Tang Sans bones started to make concentrated cracking sounds. This not quite loud sound made everyones hairs rise, as if Tang Sans body could rupture at any second.
From the pores, the blood that oozed out slowly gained anotheryer of gray. With the absorption of the spirit ring, the energy contained started a very forceful process of cleansing Tang Sans body. The resulting pain was unimaginable.
Finally, with Tang Sans unyielding willpower, all the energy in his body started to give in, starting the process of merging.
The fine beads of blood stopped oozing. Tang Sans furrowed brows smoothed out. A dimyer of blue light started to creep out of his body.
Zhao Wuji was ted:
He seeded. The most dangerous moment has passed. Now is the process of spirit power transforming. Tang San really is worthy of being called a creator of miracles. Even a two thousand year old Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring was absorbed by him. The Unrivalled Dragon Serpent should really feel lucky: if their granddaughter absorbed this spirit ring, she would probably have burst by now.
Along with the release of the blue glow, Blue Silver Grass started slowly growing around Tang San. The Blue Silver Grasss size hadnt changed much. Compared to before, it had actually be slightly thinner. Originally dark blue, it has also changed into purplish blue. That was a merged color, not showing in the form of patterns anymore.
The Blue Silver Grass was now about two fingers thick. The biggest difference from before was its luster, it looked as if the grass had been coated with a ze.
Zhao Wuji had everyone back up a bit. He knew, since Tang San couldnt fully control the newly gained power, so some spirit power could overflow. In Tang Sans current state, he would be surprised if Tang San could control the energy.
AH
Just when everyone thought nothing else would happen, suddenly, Tang Sans brows furrowed up again. A scream escaped his mouth, his cross legged body starting to convulse violently. His chest suddenly stood out, his entire upper body arcing into the air, the disy terrifying.
Ge
Xiao Wu cried out quickly, tears streaming from her eyes. Her nails were already cutting into her palm, but she didnt even notice.
Wuji was also surprised. What was wrong? Just when everyone was startled, suddenly, apanying the sound of splitting cloth, the clothes on Tang Sans back suddenly tore open. Standing behind him, Dai Mubai clearly saw, next to Tang Sans backbone, on either side were eight fist sized bulges.
What was this? With Dai Mubai pointing it out, everyone discovered the change on Tang Sans back. Tang San currently looked like he was withstanding immense pain. Blood started oozing out of his skin again, his entire body convulsing.
Immediately afterward, the eight bulges suddenly ruptured. The strange thing was, Tang Sans skin didnt peel back. Eight fist sized dark purple objects came out of the nubs, growing with an astonishing speed.
When the eight bulges broke and grew the dark purple objects, Tang Sans entire body became rxed, his expression smoothing out, but his body still convulsing.
Under everyones surprised gaze, the dark purple objects grew over a meter in the blink of an eye, and were still extending with frightening speed. When its length went past 1.5 meters, the end grew a joint-like thing, and the dark purple once again extended from the joint in another direction.
This, this is ..
The eight dark purple objects continued to grow until they reached three meters. Completely shining purple, they looked extremely smooth. They were the thickest near Tang Sans back, tapering until they filed into a sharp points at the end.
Arent these the legs of the Man Faced Demon Spider?
Looking at Tang San, and looking at the corpse of the Man Faced Demon Spider, everyone discovered that the objects that grew out of Tang Sans back looked very simr to the Man Faced Demon Spiders legs. Only, they were slightly thinner overall and looked more lustrous, apanied by a faint sweet fragrance.
Zhao Wuji had personally seen many Spirit Masters absorb spirit rings, but this was still the first time he had seen such a scene, for a moment he couldnt help but lose the ability to judge.
The bizarre scene still hadnt finished. As those eight spider legs on Tang Sans back extended behind him, they began to slightly move rhythmically, the four lower spider legs slowly pierced the ground, unexpectedly lifting Tang San sitting crosslegged on the ground, raising him into the air.
Tang San right now, like they were eight three metre long arms, looked extremely strange.
Tang Sans body finally no longer convulsed, the clothes he wore were alreadypletely shredded. Gradually, the previously spreading Blue Silver Grass slowly gathered back together, instead twisting around his body, bundling him in what resembled arge cocoon, with only the spider legs still moving slowly on the outside.
The Shrek Academy group basically did not understand how this would happen, to them, right now all they could do was wait. Faintly within, they could only hear the sound of snapping bones echo from the cocoon. As for what was actually happening to Tang San, nobody could say.
Ma Hongjun couldnt help but say:
Tang San wouldnt change into a big spider, right?
Xiao Wu ferociously red at him,
Impossible. How would little San be a spider, these circumstances are certainly just because of some variation from absorbing the spirit ring. He definitely wont be in trouble.
Even Xiao Wu didnt know if she was reassuring the others or reassuring herself, waiting was currently all they could do.
But, who could still have anticipated that their wait this time would be so long.
When Oscar absorbed the spirit ring, from beginning to end only took a fraction of an hour toplete, but after Tang San was wrapped up in Blue Silver Grass, it seemed like time congealed, continuously without any news.
One double hour passed, two double hours passed, the color of the dark gradually went from dark to bright, and once more travelling from bright and entering darkness. A whole twelve double hour of waiting made everyone utterly exhausted. But who dared be careless, they could only wait.
The one thing making them feel relieved was that the eight spider legs that had grown on Tang Sans back moved constantly, showing traces of life.
At Zhao Wujis orders, everyone took turns to rest. Only Xiao Wu said anything to refuse, continuously keeping watch at Tang Sans side. In her heart she silently prayed, praying Tang San must pass through this crisis safe and sound.
En
A low groaning sound roused Xiao Wus already somewhat fuzzy consciousness, she hastily raised her head to look.
The slender Blue Silver Grass slowly came undone, one by one rolling outward, gradually revealing their owner within.
Tang Sans body was covered by a dark brownyer, and as Blue Silver Grass dispersed, this dark brown substance gradually came off his body like it was fruit peel, revealing the body inside.
As Xiao Wu looked once again at Tang San, her charming face couldnt help but blush bashfully, Tang San currently didnt wear a strand, his whole bodypletely naked. The muscles on his body had unexpectedly be extremely distinct, and although they werent bulging exaggeratedly, it gave off a feeling of brimming with strength. Under the bronze colored skin there was a faint purple light haze moving around. Entirely floating in the air, the previously crossed legs had already unfolded, limbs sagging naturally, the entire person appearing to be permeated with a kind of demonic feeling.
Part 2
In Tang Sans disheveled ck hair, several locks were bright purple, that purple hair in itself seemed to emit a simr light, making Xiao Wu see unusually clearly.
The previous groaning was emitted by Tang San, right now, both his eyes just slowly opened, apletely bewildered expression within his eyes.
Tang San himself also didnt know what had happened, he only continuously suppressed and endured extreme pain. The conviction to save Xiao Wu all along supported his willpower. As the extremely violent pain suddenly disappeared, a kind of difficult to describe rxing pleasure spread throughout his whole body in a moment.
The pain could be endured, but the instant the rxing pleasure arrived after the extreme pain, Tang Sans entire person in the end sunk into a deep sleep. As he once again recovered consciousness, it was the scene Xiao Wu had just witnessed.
The scene before him was hazy, like it was shrouded in ayer of white cotton. Various kinds of senses gradually returned to the body, following his consciousness gradually awakening, the scenery before Tang San gradually became clear.
His body was indescribablyfortable, like every single cell within the body was cheering excitedly, only somewhat itchy, rather like something was stretching out from his back. He was able to feel the moistness of the earth, and the brush of air surrounding him, but Tang San vaguely discovered, it seemed to have somehow be different.
By now the others had also taken note of Tang Sans changes. Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong saw his naked body and hurriedly bashfully turned away, not daring to look again. Although Xiao Wu was equally bashful, Tang Sans safety was even more important to her, resisting the shyness in her heart, she still earnestly gazed at Tang San.
Two yellow and one purple, three spirit rings revolved around Tang San moving rhythmically up and down his body, that purple spirit ring looked exceedingly clear, the purple shining within, setting of Tang Sans naked body extremely clearly. But at Tang Sans side all the Blue Silver Grass already quietly faded away, only those eight three metre long enormous spider legs on his back still remained.
Ge
Xiao Wu couldnt help but softly call out.
The sudden voice made Tang San start. This voice was really too familiar to him, also one he longed for, subconsciously looking in the direction of the voice, just right to see Xiao Wu looking up at him.
Tang San trembled fiercely once, at once wanting to leap at Xiao Wu, but, right now his body supported by four spider legs was floating in midair. Those spider legs themselves were part of his body, following his desire to move, the spider legs naturally epted, pulling out from the ground.
Tang San himself wasnt clear on the changes of his body, and he immediately entirely lost his bnce, dropping from midair.
Careful.
Xiao Wu cried out in rm, extending both arms to catch Tang Sans body. Fortunately her strength was good, the impulse of Tang San falling from two metres in the air couldnt be considered too great, and he was just caught well by Xiao Wu.
The eight spider legs simultaneously rose to his back, although they looked monstrous, they didnt at all affect Tang Sans mobility.
A familiar scent reaching his nose, Tang San practically at once moved his arms to embrace Xiao Wu,
I, Im not dreaming? Xiao Wu, its really you?
Xiao Wu held Tang San just as tightly, already sobbing wordlessly.
Currently, Tang Sans haziness from just awakening was already clearing. He was only too familiar with Xiao Wus scent, adding the warmth reaching him from the soft delicate body in his arms, he knew that this was all real, Xiao Wu had returned, she had returned.
Silly, dont cry,ing back is all well,ing back is all well.
Lightly patting Xiao Wus back, Tang San also couldnt stop his eyes from misting up. All his worries melted away at this moment, the feeling of again seeing Xiao Wu after what felt like a lifetime made his entire body tremble. Compared to Xiao Wu, just now obtaining the third spirit ring counted as nothing, in his heart, nothing was more important than Xiao Wus life.
Ge, its all my fault, making you worry.
Xiao Wu said, choking with sobs.
Tang San shook his head,
Idiot, it was my fault, I whocked ability, didnt protect you properly.
Cough cough
Coughing sounds to the side made the simultaneously sad and happy pair wake up.
The coughing was from Dai Mubai,
Little San, although I admit, your means are very good, but, arent you at least putting on pants? After all there are still other girls present.
Tang San looked nk a moment, subconsciously looking at his body, at this discovering that unexpectedly he wasnt wearing even a strip of cloth.
Xiao Wu right now also came to herself, her charming face immediately blushing shyly. Hurriedly closing her eyes, but still reluctant to part with little Sans hug, merely buried her head in his chest unwilling to lift it.
This , how would I be like this? Who took off my clothes?
Tang San stupidly asked.
Oscar made his way over from the side,
Nobody took off your clothes, who knows how they ceased to be?
Tang San felt at his waist, fortunately, Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges was still there, at once hurriedly softly pushing away Xiao Wu, he rapidly took out a set of clothes to put on.
Wearing trousers still went well, but putting on his jacket was problematic. Tang San now discovered the unusual condition on his back. As he looked behind him at the eight pointy spider legs sprouting on his back, he couldnt help but stare nkly.
Fatty Ma Hongjun with great understanding said:
Dont ask us why it would be like this, none of us knows. This happened in the process of absorbing that Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring. Tang San, didnt that spirit ring cause variation for you?
By now Tang San had at least put on trousers, so Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing also turned back around. After waiting for one day and one night, Tang San was now atst out of danger, but the change in his body was nevertheless so monstrous, it couldnt help but pique everyones interest. Even Zhao Wuji was no exception.
Let me sense myself at once.
Tang San standing there slowly closed his eyes.
Generally speaking, Spirit Masters after absorbing a spirit ring were able to sense what new spirit ability they possessed. Just like how Oscar when he had absorbed the third spirit ring immediately knew his third sausage spirit incantation.
The pain Tang San endured in absorbing the spirit ring had been too great, to the extent that he had spent thetter half of the absorption changing process unconscious. Right now he could only search his soul to sense everything the third spirit ring had provided him.
Tang Sans meditation went on for no less than half a double hour. As he once again opened his eyes, his expression was somewhat strange.
Well?
Xiao Wu anxiously asked.
Tang San puzzled said:
There should be no problem. The spirit ring wouldnt vary. Teacher once said, only a spirit varies, different spirits absorbing the same spirit ring would still give different results. I already obtained an ability from absorbing the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring. Everything is very ordinary. Only, I cant exin these eight spider legs on my back.
Aiyou!
A miserable shriek suddenly erupted, everyone jumped with fright, believing it was a spirit beast attack, immediately on alert as they looked in the direction the scream came from, discovering no warning signs.
Emitting the shriek was Ma Hongjun, his right hand tightly holding his left hand, a painful expression on his face. His left hand was already bing purple, furthermore the skin appeared damaged, with ck liquid flowing down, a ck qi rapidly spreading up his arm.
Not good, hes poisoned. Oscar, quickly.
Zhao Wuji shouted in a deep voice, in one stride reaching Ma Hongjuns side, one palm directly pping his shoulder, using his vigorous spirit power to help him suppress the poison invading his body.
I your father have a small sausage.
A dried small sausage was promptly delivered to Fattys mouth. At this everyone breathed out.
Unfortunately, their rxation didnt continue for too long.
Part 3
With the small sausage in his belly, the detoxifying effect showed in a moment, that flow of ck qi following the arm upwards immediately stopped spreading, reversing direction. But, this only continued for a very brief time, that ck qi had not even passed Fattys shoulder before it suddenly stopped decreasing, a momentter it unexpectedly once again spread upwards.
Oscarsplexion changed greatly,
Not good, my little sausage is unable to break up this poison, too fierce. Fatty, how did you manage to get poisoned?
Big drops of sweat continuously rolled off Ma Hongjuns forehead, clearly he was enduring enormous pain. Even though he had Zhao Wujis assistance, the resisting effect of the twos spirit power wasnt great enough, the ck qi was still spreading, and Fattys palm was even more already beginning to fester.
From Fattys scream up till now, only a short period of time had passed, thats all. That poisons severity made everyone turn pale with rm.
Fatty while enduring the enormous pain with clenched teeth, with difficulty said:
I was curious to touch one of the spider legs on Tang Sans back and became like this. Tang San, those spider legs of yours are poisonous.
Tang San startled, light shing in his mind, suddenly recalling something,
Fatty dont move. Everyone get out of the way, do not under any circumstances again touch the points of my spider legs.
While speaking, he came before Fatty with one big stride, in spite of Fattys palm already festering, he directly lifted the hand to hold it up. Right now, Tang Sans palm in a moment changed into jade color.
A bizarre scene appeared, even Oscars small sausage was unable to remove the poison, but after Tang Sans palm held Fattys hand, it unexpectedly rapidly withdrew along its former path, dull dark purple liquid continuously flowing into Tang Sans palm and disappearing unseen.
In only the time of several breaths, Fattys arm had already recovered to normal, the wound on the palm also beginning to disseminate bright red blood.
What is after all going on here?
Apart from Tang San this question simultaneously appeared in everyones hearts.
Seeing that Fatty was out of danger, Tang San also breathed out. He knew everyone had numerous questions, but was in no hurry to exin. After releasing Fattys hand, with quick steps he arrived before that already dead Man Faced Demon Spider, lifting his hand to press on it.
The Man Faced Demon Spiders corpse had by now already bepletely gray,cking any life force. Tang San only use a minute amount of spirit power, at once causing a concentrated series of cracking sounds. That Man Faced Demon Spiders corpse unexpectedly shattered into fragments.
I understand.
Combined with his sense from the previous meditation, Tang San finally roughly understood the sequence of events.
From now on, no onee into contact with the spider legs on my back, these spider legs contain the Man Faced Demon Spiders poison. When I absorbed the spirit ring, for some reason, I alsopletely absorbed the Man Faced Demon Spiders poison within my body. Why these circumstances would be like this perhaps we can only see if Grandmaster can clearly understand. Its most expert spiderweb and my Blue Silver Grass should also based on the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring after mixing produce a certain variation. As for the actual degree of variation, I can only return to slowly experiment. All my attributes received a not inconsiderable upgrade, especially the two areas physical strength and speed. Spirit power also increased greatly, to my senses its seemingly even more than thirty first rank.
Zhao Wuji asked:
Then whats going on with these spider legs on your back?
Tang San said with a wry smile:
Like with absorbing all the Man Faced Demon Spiders poison, I also dont know why something like this would ur. Those spider legs do not appear rted to my absorbing the spirit ring. Im able to control their movement, if only somewhat awkwardly.
Dai Mubai said:
Then can you withdraw them? You cant be like this always. People would consider you a monster.
Tang San helplessly said:
Arent we all monsters? Ill try.
While speaking, he condensed his spirit power and transmitted it to his spine. Issuing an order to those eight spider legs to recall.
A bizarre scene appeared, those spreading open three metres long spider legs slowly folded, bending twice to fit closely together, afterwards bit by bit merging into Tang Sans body.
Tang San only felt some tickling on his back, nothing worth mentioning. During this process, the three spirit rings over his body all red brightly. Tang San could clearly feel his spirit power being rapidly consumed. Evidently, putting away these spider legs required the support of spirit power to carry out.
As no less than a third of Tang Sans spirit power was consumed, all the spider legs finallypletely merged into his back. Tang San could distinctly feel those eight spider legs had not disappeared within his body, rather than changing into eight bizarre energies, from his spine they fit in closely over eight of his ribs.
If they can be put away its fine.
Zhao Wuji nodded to Tang San,
These spider legs are quite good. If they truly are like the Man Faced Demon Spiders spider legs, then, little San your strength is at once even more powerful. Eight three metres long spider legs that can be controlled at will ispletely equivalent to eight pikes. With the poison, if its as poisonous as the Man Faced Demon Spider, then it should be neurotoxin in addition to corrosive poison. From even little Aos small sausage being unable to remove it, it can clearly be seen just how violent the poison is.
Tang San all along pondered, the process of obtaining this Man Faced Demon Spider spirit ring was extremely painful, at present having already finished absorbing it, the things he obtained were more thanmon Spirit Masters absorbing many spirit rings. Let alone the attributes themselves substantially improving, and possessing the ability he most hoped to obtain, and on his back these eight spider legs Tang San also didnt know whether he should be happy or concerned about. After all, he didnt know what consequences conditions like these would bring him in the future.
Right now, Tang San even more missed his Teacher, if Grandmaster was here, perhaps these questions could all be answered.
Well, dont think about it right now, everything can wait until we return.
Zhao Wuji wore a smile looking at these children before him, his mood greatly rxed,
Although this time we came across not a few inconveniences, and also went through danger a number of times, in the end we dealt with them. Oscar, Tang San and Xiao Wu have smoothly obtained spirit rings and advanced to the Spirit Elder realm. The crop is certainly pretty good. Its also time to go back. Returning to Shrek Academy, were setting off.
Everyone cheered in chorus. The students had a number of times been in danger of death, now everything was already settled and they were atst returning home. The seven students looked at one another, an intangible deep connection extending between everyones hearts. Undergoing this times visit to Star Dou Great Forest, whether obtaining spirit rings, or without obtaining them, right now the only thought was to return to the Academy,fortably lying down to sleep in their own beds.
If saying that whening here the seven were still somewhat estranged, then, by now their rtionship had undoubtedly pulled much closer. The previously least epted by everyone Ning Rongrong also used her actions to gain everyones approval, and in the end between life and death she herself also felt the meaning of the word friends. Before a group even more outstanding than herself, what could she still feel superior about?
Although some time had already passed, because of using Spirit Avatar, Zhao Wujis strength only had fifty percent of his peak condition, therefore, everyone were still extremely careful while leaving Star Dou Great Forest. Not only were everyone provided with one of Oscars mushroom sausages and Recovery Sausages, but also still maintained the most defensive formation.
While walking out of Star Dou Great Forest, Xiao Wu recounted the story she previously told everyone to Tang San, also telling him about obtaining her third spirit ring.
Xiao Wu, what is your third spirit ring ability?
Tang San curiously asked.
Xiao Wu giggled, saying:
Secret, Ill tell you after weve returned. Little San, how did you kill that Man Faced Demon Spider? At that time you were alone. Even if it was an injured Man Faced Demon Spider, its attack power should still have been extremely terrifying. Moreover it was still venomous.
Hearing Xiao Wus question, Tang San suddenly started,
Oh, thats right, I almost forgot about it. Zhao Wuji, wait a moment before going on.
By now, they were already approaching the edge of Star Dou Great Forest, although they still saw some spirit beasts, for the most part they were ten year and hundred year levels, no cause for concern.
Zhao Wuji halted, looking at Tang San,
Whats going on?
Tang Sans right hand swiped at Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, taking out the Zhuge Godly Crossbow. Xiao Wu mentioning killing the Man Faced Demon Spider made him remember, that day his Godly Zhuge Crossbow had after being loaded twice not been discharged. If the mechanism was kept loaded for a long time, it would harm the crossbows body. Fortunately, only one day had passed, right now there was still time to release the tension.
When the Godly Zhuge Crossbow was loaded it must be relieved by shooting, this also was one of its drawbacks.
Seeing the Godly Zhuge Crossbow in Tang Sans hand, Xiao Wu suddenly understood,
You used it to kill the Man Faced Demon Spider. This things power is indeed formidable, the Man Faced Demon Spiders eyes couldnt endure it.
The others naturally heard Xiao Wus words. Because they were previously in a tense situation, no one had paid attention to how the Man Faced Demon Spider had died, afterwards Tang San also began absorbing the spirit ring and everyone were only concerned about his safety. Right now hearing Xiao Wu mention it, they recalled what kind of terrifying existence the Man Faced Demon Spider was, looking at the Godly Zhuge Crossbow in Tang Sans hands, it was hard not to show astonished gazes.
Tang San used action to tell everyone how this Godly Zhuge Crossbow was used. After the business in Star Dou Great Forest this time, in his heart he already acknowledged thesepanions. Mechanism type hidden weapons were also not Tang Sects true secrets, he didnt care about concealing it.
Raising his hand, aiming the Godly Zhuge Crossbow at a big tree to the side, Tang San moved the switch.
Gabeng, Gabeng, a sessive mechanical sound resounded, everyone only felt a blur before them, immediately followed by a sessive pupu sound echoing.
How fast that momentary burst was the students couldnt say, even Zhao Wujis expression changed.
Among everyone, the fastest no doubt was agility attack type Spirit Master Zhu Zhuqing, but even she reached the conclusion that she absolutely would be unable to escape from the kind of firing speed the Godly Zhuge Crossbow had.
Everyonesplexions changed, looking dumbstruck at each other.
As everyone reached the tree, they clearly saw, on that tree that would require threerge men to encircle, right now already appeared two rows of altogether sixteen finger sized little holes. Light shone through the holes, and one could see in one end and out the other.
Zhao Wuji couldnt help but ask:
Tang San, what is this thing? How did you make it?
Tang San held up the Godly Zhuge Crossbow before its owner,
I call it a Godly Zhuge Crossbow. Its a kind of extraordinarily potent mechanism type hidden weapon. Anyone could use it. Filled with forty eight crossbow bolts, after each time the mechanism is set it can by the mechanismunch sixteen bolts in a moment. Like just now. With the mechanism set it has to be shot, otherwise after the mechanism is stretched for too long, the crossbow will take damage. Because the strength of the mechanism included in this kind of crossbow is very great, even metal will be unable to easily endure it. This is also the drawback of the Godly Zhuge Crossbow.
Chapter 36 — Grandmaster’s Arrival
Chapter 36: Grandmasters Arrival
Part 1
Dai Mubai puzzled said:
You are saying, what you shot just now was crossbow bolts? But, where have your crossbow bolts gone to?
Tang San smiled slightly, indicating another tree behind the first,
There.
While speaking, he walked over to that tree. This second tree was still ten metres from the first, as everyone reached him, they only then saw the traces of the bolts the Godly Zhuge Crossbowsunched.
Sixteen crossbow bolts, in two neat rows,pletely entering the tree.
Zhao Wuji looked at that tree, taking another look at these bolts,
Little San, did these crossbow bolts you shot prate that previous tree, then again enter this tree?
Tang San nodded, saying:
The Godly Zhuge Crossbows power is very formidable, specialised in breaking spirit power defense. If their defensive power isnt exceptionally tyrannical, the target will be dead in a moment.
Hearing Tang Sans exnation, everyone couldnt help but draw a breath, with such an unreasonable prating power, among everyone present, besides Zhao Wuji, all knew they would be unable to resist.
Dai Mubai muttered to himself:
This thing is too potent, even if I used White Tiger Vajra Transformation, perhaps I would still be seriously hurt.
Tang San raised his hand to pat at the tree trunk, relying on Mysterious Heaven Skill to apply Capturing Dragon force, bit by bit shaking a crossbow bolt from within the tree trunk.
This Godly Zhuge Crossbows bolts were not easy to make, the ones previously fired into the Man Faced Demon Spider were clearly lost, but these he would hate to part with.
While pping the tree trunk, Tang San meanwhile said to Dai Mubai:
The Godly Zhuge Crossbow can be said to be themon soldiers nightmare. But also, its greatest feature is not its power, but its hidden weapon characteristics of concealment and surprise. As long as its loaded, shooting it doesnt require any spirit power. Even an ordinary person could easily use it. ording to my calctions, Spirit Masters under fortieth rank if struck from the front, have very small odds of survival. On non-defense type Spirit Masters it has an extremely powerful restraining effect.
Tang San, is all this your research?
Ning Rongrong asked.
Tang San stared nkly a moment, saying with a wry smile:
It can be considered so.
He could never tell everyone that these were techniques he had brought from another life.
Ning Rongrong probing asked:
Tang San, cant you sell this thing to me? You can set the price. You know Im an auxiliary system Spirit Master, without any defensive capability. When everyones lives are on the line, besides a bit of supporting spirit ability, I can only watch. If I had this thing, I could also have a bit of offensive strength.
Tang San let slip a smile, saying:
Sell what,ter I will give you one as a gift. Only, making this thing requires very expensive materials, this material expenditure is on you.
Right now, the crossbow bolts had already been pped out of the tree by Tang San, so everyone saw the appearance of the Godly Zhuge Crossbows bolts.
The bolts were eight cun long, without fletchings, the rear four cun were cylindrical, the front four cun were shaped to a needle point, the front-most three cun had a whole twelve tiny blood groves, the tip extremely sharp, twinkling faintly with cold light, without any wear from prating the tree trunk.
Tang San flipped the side of the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, opening the arrow trough, pushing sixteen crossbow bolts back inside the box one by one.
Oscar had by now already moved over, his face wearing a ttering smile,
Little San, arent we good brothers?
Tang San looked at him and smiled slightly, how could he not understand Oscars intention,
Of course, be at ease, I will give each person a Godly Zhuge Crossbow. Just like with Ning Rongrong, you cover the material costs, I will be responsible for making them. However, Making this thing is very troublesome, in one month I can only make one. You mustnt feel anxious. Furthermore, dont easily use it except as ast resort. Making the crossbow bolts is also not easy, and after shooting its very difficult to recover them. Im after all only one person, I definitely cant provide more than for all of you to use personally. To say nothing of this Godly Zhuge Crossbows own extreme potency, its killing power is too great, and its very easy to cause fatal wounds.
Little San, this wont do.
Zhao Wuji suddenly spoke up.
Tang San looked nk a moment,
Why, teacher Zhao.
Zhao Wujis face revealed a cunning smile, looking at the other students he said:
These fellows are not persons without money. Making this Godly Zhuge Crossbow of yours isnt easy, it cant be cheap to them. In any case some people dont care about money, so you estimate a proper price to sell it to them for.
Dai Mubai nodded, saying:
I agree with teacher Zhao. Little San, if you had to sell this Godly Zhuge Crossbow of yours, how much money would it be?
Tang San shook his head with a smile,
Everyone is one of us, theres no need to mention money.
Dai Mubai said:
One of us is true. But they also cant let you suffer losses. If one small box is capable of shooting such enormously powerful crossbow bolts, clearly the craftsmanship is exceedinglyplex. We cannot always let you tax yourself for nothing. Let alone, after we use this thing, we still need to replenish crossbow bolts. Dont tell me that every time we would have you make them for free? Dont be modest with us. This is proper, this first Godly Zhuge Crossbow counts as your gift to us. We only pay for the materials. If weter need more, you have to sell it to us, how about it?
Oscarughed, saying:
No problem, like this, anyway every month we all have a not insignificant stipend. This thing can save our lives in a crucial moment. Being a bit expensive is of no concern.
Tang San nodded at this, saying:
Then fine. Since everyone is interested in this mechanism type hidden weapon, afterwards I will strive to help you all get your own equipment, after all, one more kind of weapon is also one more kind of guarantee.
Everyone were clearly very interested in the hidden weapon, of course, this also was greatly rted to the effect Tang San produced when using the hidden weapon. After all, on the first day of arriving at Shrek Academy, relying on hidden weapons he put thepared to him more than forty spirit power ranks higher Zhao Wuji at a disadvantage. Let alone these students, even Zhao Wuji was somewhat affected.
Finally they had left Star Dou Great Forest. Out of the forests boundary, although they no longer had that fresh and clean air, everyone seemed to be unburdened from ayer of pressure, feeling much lighter.
We will hurry on again, we can rest at the little town.
Zhao Wuji said with a smile.
Dai Mubai said:
If everyones condition is no problem to rush a bit, after reaching the small town, I would invite everyone for a drink. Teacher Zhao, this time you cant decline. If not for your assistance, perhaps we would all be unable to walk out alive from Star Dou.
Zhao Wuji smiled, saying:
Little Bai, I know youre wealthy. Only, my capacity is vast.
Dai Mubaiughed,
Teacher Zhao, did you not hear that sentence? My ability to use money to settle matters is no problem.
Entering Star Dou Great Forest this time, the bounty truly wasnt small, not only did Oscar seed in entering the Spirit Elder realm, Tang San and Xiao Wu also equally seeded in fusing with their third spirit rings. Even more significant was strengthening the cooperation and rtionship between everyone. The entire Shrek Academy altogether only had these seven students. Removing conflicts would be greatly beneficial to everyones cultivation from here on.
The party rested at the small town for as much as two days. Recovering spirit power and physical power naturally didnt require this much time, but after continuously living in a stretched tight condition the mind needed to rx.
Dai Mubai was extremely grand, paying for everyones expenses over the two days, everyone also didnt cultivate, each day drinking together and ying noisily, indescribably pleased. Even the always ice cold Zhu Zhuqings expression softened a lot. Only, she didnt say anything and didnt agree to let Dai Mubai again pull on her hand.
Dai Mubai also didnt push her, after all, she was just a twelve year old little girl. He wasnt anxious.
After two days, everyone once again set off, following the one days journey they smoothly returned to Suotuo Citys Shrek Academy.
Finally back. Coming home feels truly wonderful, ah!
Oscar somewhat exaggeratedly shouted out loudly.
Zhao Wuji red at him,
Keep your voice down, havent you seen the sky is dark? Well, you each return to your dormitories to rest. I will go see the dean and report whats happened.
After one day of fast travelling everyone were tired, each walked towards their dorms.
Tang San, wait a minute.
Tang San was just about to leave with Oscar for their dorm, when Ning Rongrong called out.
Tang San looked nk a moment,
Rongrong, whats the matter?
Ning Rongrong bit her lip, saying:
I want to chat with you alone, can we?
At Tang Sans side, Oscars expression stiffened at once,
You chat. Ill return first.
Since that day he pushed down Ning Rongrong when the Titan Giant Ape attacked, Oscars originally already dead affection had begun to live again, after all, Ning Rongrongs appearance was beautiful, although only twelve years old, she was still growing into a rare beauty. These past few days as he had paid great attention to her, Ning Rongrong also had not again rejected him, on the contrary getting much closer.
But now Ning Rongrong suddenly said she had to chat with Tang San alone, Oscar in his heart couldnt help but be a bit sour, but also couldnt say anything.
Xiao Wu looked somewhat curiously at Ning Rongrong,
Rongrong, what do you need little San for? I cant hear it either?
Ning Rongrong hesitated a moment, but still gave a nod.
Xiao Wu pouted, pulling a face towards Ning Rongrong, and with that ran off towards the dorm.
Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun and Zhu Zhuqing had just now already returned to the dorms, currently, at the Academy entrance remained only Tang San and Ning Rongrong.
Rongrong, in the end what is the matter?
Tang San asked.
Ning Rongrong said:
Tang San, I want to make a deal with you.
A deal?
Tang San somewhat astonished looked at her. In his heart thinking, dont tell me this Ning Rongrong has returned to her old ways again?
Ning Rongrong earnestly nodded,
Although I know you cant be short on money, but I still very much want to make this deal with you. Only, in this matter I cant make it on my own. I wanted to first ask whether you were willing.
Part 2
Tang San, through observations, discovered Ning Rongrong apparently wasnt going back to her old ways. Her expression was very serious, and even slightly excited.
Just say it, what is the matter?
Ning Rongrong said:
You know that Ie from the Seven Treasures zed Tile School. Although we are one of the seven big ns of the current age and have a high status, our schools core students are all support type Spirit Masters. When we meet enemies, we are always the priority target. I think your mechanism type hidden weapons will help us greatly. At least it will let our members have a bit of self defense ability. So, if possible, I hope that, through the school, I can buy a batch of mechanism type hidden weapons.
So thats why. Tang San understood Ning Rongrong.
But I heard Seven Treasures zed Tile School had many subsidiary ns and members just for protecting the core students. You even have two powerful Title Douluo. Is it still not enough?
Ning Rongrong said: That, after all, is still external help, not belonging to us. Also, no one can promise there wont be traitors! In the past in our school, that happened once. One of my uncles were abducted by a protector of the school. Afterwards, even though the school set manyws against simr incidents, were still passive in any situation.
Tang San said:
Rongrong, sorry. Im afraid Ill have to let you down. If it was only a few, there wouldnt be any problem. I should be able to make enough hidden weapons. But for your entire school, there are at least over a hundred core students. I really cant make that many hidden weapons.
Ning Rongrong anxiously said:
Its quality doesnt have to be very good. As long as we can defend ourselves. If the quality is worse, can it save some time?
Tang San looked sternly.
Rongrong, dont ever say that again. I either dont do it, or do it to the best of my abilities.
Ning Rongrong stuck her tongue out.
Then theres no other way?
Tang San thought for a bit, and suddenly remembered Tang Sects old way of operating. If he imitated it, could he .
There is a way, but I need to think about it carefully before I can give you an answer.
Ning Rongrong smiled slightly and said :
Thats fine. Tang San, how about this. Give the first hidden weapon you make to me. I also need to bring it to my dad for a look. Only my father can decide whether they should equip the core students with your hidden weapons. If it really is ok, you have to ask for a high price, dont be polite. Heehee, I need to go back to sleep. I possibly have to exin to your Xiao Wu as well. Dont worry, I wont make her feel jealous.
Done talking, with a string ofughter Ning Rongrong ran towards the dormitory.
Looking at Ning Rongrongs departing figure, Tang San showed a rxed smile. Money was a good thing, he naturally wouldnt refuse it. For him, if he wanted to make more powerful hidden weapons, he needed the support of money. Tang San decided to think about it carefully when he got back. He wanted to see if he could bring the Tang Sects way of business here. After all, making massive amounts of hidden weapons wasnt something he could aplish alone.
Back at the dormitory, Little Ao wasnt resting. He onlyid on his bed, looking at the ceiling. Seeing Tang San enter, he quickly sat up.
Little San, what did Rongrong need you for?
Looking at his nervous expression, Tang San couldnt help butugh on the inside and tease him,
Nothing much. We only exchanged affections.
Exchanging affection?
Oscars voice became slightly strange.
Little San, is Xiao Wu really your sister?
Tang San shook his head.
Xiao Wu is my adopted sister.
Oscar said:
If you already have Xiao Wu, shouldnt you not fight over Rongrong with me?
Tang San looked at Oscar, amused.
Didnt you give up already?
Oscar felt a bit embarrassed.
But dont you feel after we went to Star Dou Great Forest, she changed a little? She seems not as annoying as before. Also, shes still young, I believe her attitude will definitely get better.
Tang San alsoid down on his bed.
Then you have to try hard. Dont worry, she talked to me only for business about my hidden weapons.
Oscar was amazed.
Really? Then thats great. Little San, you really are my good brother.
Tang San rolled his eyes,
Give me a break, go rest. Arent you tired?
Closing his eyes, Shrek Academys friends shed through Tang Sans head one by one. All of these people can be said to be monstrous prodigies. Even their minds were more mature than people their age. Just the thought of Ma Hongjun, at the age of twelve, loitering around brothels, and Dai Mubai with those twins, was unfathomable to Tang San. Was this the early maturing in legends?
After a day of travelling, fatigue was unavoidable. Finally getting back, Tang San decided to allow himself to rx for a day. He didnt start cultivation, but went straight into dreams. A mind that was always tense would actually bring disadvantage when cultivating. Needed rest would benefit the effects of daily cultivations. This was the way of striking bnce between work and rest that Grandmaster passed on to Tang San.
In the deans office.
Flender, full with astonishment, finished listening to Zhao Wujis description of the journey this time. His expression changed multiple times, and after finally hearing everyone returned safely, he let out a sigh of relief.
Looks like we were still too careless.
Flender sighed and felt a wave of lingering fear.
Next time they go hunt for spirit beasts, I will lead the team with you, with two other teachers. These kids are all favored by fate, if they have any idents, thats equal to ruining geniuses.
Zhao Wuji sat in a seat on the side. He was even more afraid that any idents would happen. Heughed bitterly:
This cant be med on you. Who would know that Star Dou Great Forest would be this weird, with this many things happening in the outer edges. They even met the Unrivalled Dragon Serpent couple. The thing I understand the least is the appearance of the Titan Giant Ape. However you look at it, with his ranking within spirit beasts, he wouldnt lightlye to the outer edges. Good thing Xiao Wus fortune is good, or else this time we really would have big losses. Frankly, even if we did what you said and sent four teachers to protect these kids, if we met the Titan Giant Ape we still would have been destroyed.
Flender nodded.
But Star Dou Great Forest is the nearest spirit beast habitat. Other than that we have no other choice. But from your exnation, the Titan Giant Ape seemed unhostile and didnt kill everyone. Or else, even if you used your Spirit Avatar you wouldnt have been able to block it. Xiao Wu surviving is even more surprising. What is the cow roar she talked about? Dont tell me that in the Star Dou Great Forest, there is some spirit beast that can raise a response from the Titan Giant Ape?
The cow roar was probably from the Skyblue Bull Python.
A stiff and slightly strange voice came from outside the door. Zhao Wuji was startled. He had already heard the sound of approaching footsteps, but he didnt really care about it. He only thought it was a teacher of the Academy. Now that he heard the voice, he felt something was wrong. No one in the Academy sounded like that.
Haha, a familiar person came. Xiao Gang, quicklye in.
The door opened and a middle aged man walked in from outside. A stiff face, a perfectly straight back, a first impression of lifeless eyes, but in fact deep in the dark pupils expressing some anxiety. If Tang San were here, he would have recognized the person on first sight, because he was Tang Sans Teacher, in the Spirit Master realm famous as Grandmaster
Come, Wuji, you dont recognize him right? I will introduce you to him. This is my old partner in those days, also Tang Sans teacher. You can call him Grandmaster. Almost the entire Spirit Master world calls him that.
Zhao Wuji suddenly remembered something and looked at Grandmaster, surprised.
So you are Grandmaster. Greetings, I am Zhao Wuji.
Grandmasters tone was always that t, his stiff face barely squeezing out a smile.
Motionless Bright King, you dont have to be polite. You came back, Tang San should have came back with you. Is he safe and sound?
He only heard Zhao Wuji talk about Xiao Wu being let go by the Titan Giant Ape and didnt hear any previous conversations.
Zhao Wuji chuckled and said:
Hes fine. Our luck is pretty good, everyone came back safe and sound. This time it really was thanks to Tang San. Grandmaster, you indeed brought up a good apprentice. When did you arrive at the Academy?
Flender helped Grandmaster answer Zhao Wujis question,
He arrived the day before yesterday. If not for Tang San, he might have nevere. Xiao Gang, sit.
When Grandmaster heard Zhao Wuji say Tang San was safe, his expression clearly eased. Without being polite, he pulled over a chair and sat down. Zhao Wuji then learned that Grandmasters real name was Xiao Gang, hearing this was a little unexpected, but it was also a name brimming with masculinity. He had also heard quite a few rumors about Grandmaster. Although Grandmaster himself looked skinny andcked strength, his character was famously strong. Once, he abandoned his family for some matters. That was when he met Flender and another person,ter creating the famous Golden Iron Triangle.
Part 3
Zhao Wuji was very interested in what Grandmaster said as he entered, and hastened to question closer:
Grandmaster, just now you mentioned some spirit beast? One unexpectedly able to make the Titan Giant Ape pay attention?
On Grandmasters face was revealed a focused serious expression,
If Xiao Wu heard a cows roar, then, the Titan Giant Ape giving up and leaving her is a very reasonable exnation. Within Star Dou Great Forest, there is not only this one Titan Giant Ape forest king. There is still apared to him even more formidable existence. That existence is Star Dou Great Forests greatest power. If speaking of the Titan Giant Ape as king, then, he is the emperor. This kind of spirit beast is the Sky Blue Bull Python.
Whether it was Zhao Wuji or Flender, both revealed expressions of listening earnestly, also in their hearts secretly sighing in admiration, in terms of knowledge, perhaps no one would be able topare to this Grandmaster before them. Zhao Wuji also finally understood why he would be known as Grandmaster.
As everyone knows, for a spirit beasts strength, apart from its cultivation age, innate talent is also extremely important. Just like us Spirit Master: apart from cultivation level and spirit rings, the spirits innate strength also determines future development potential. But among spirit beasts, if dividing spirit beasts ording to level, then, the Sky Blue Bull Python and the Titan Giant Ape should both be considered the most super formidable. They possess iparable innate talent and tyrannical physique. These two existences within Star Dou Great Forest have already surpasses at least fifty thousand years cultivation. Although they still havent reached the hundred thousand spirit beast level, their oppressive strength is already sufficient topare with the Title Douluo among us spirit masters. When their cultivation age reaches a hundred thousand years, then, perhaps they will be existences transcending Title Douluo.
Zhao Wuji said:
Grandmaster, I have previously heard of this Titan Giant Ape many times, but this is still my first time hearing the name Sky Blue Bull Python. Unexpectedly its even more powerful than the Titan Giant Ape, then what is it capable of?
Grandmaster sighed slightly,
Just like no one knows the Titan Giant Apes full ability, even less people know what the Sky Blue Bull Python is truly capable of. A Title Douluo once prated deeply into Star Dou Great Forest. He was confident in his strength, wanting to have a look at what kind of ce the core of this Star Dou Great Forest was like. His strength was indeed formidable, finally entering the deepest part of the forest. Reaching that core, he was astonished to discover, that ce unexpectedly no longer was a forest, but a not veryrgeke. Theke water was clear, surrounded by forest, like a fairnd.
Lake? Zhao Wuji looked astonished at Grandmaster, Flender had a somewhat pondering expression.
Grandmaster continued:
Just next to that littleke, the Title Douluo saw a spirit beast drinking water. But this spirit beast was actually the Titan Giant Ape you encountered this time, that Title Douluo seeing the Titan Giant Ape was greatly excited, he had always heard it was a kind of formidable spirit beast existence, and immediately intended to start a fight with the Titan Giant Ape. But, in the end he couldntpete with the Titan Giant Ape, because he in less than a moment already lost his head out of fear and escaped that ce.
Why? Because of the Sky Blue Bull Python?
Zhao Wuji had opened his eyes wide.
Grandmaster nodded,
Precisely because of the Sky Blue Bull Python. As that Title Douluo prepared to fight, suddenly, the littleke before him boiled, and immediately afterward, he saw an iparably enormous bull head stretch from below the surface, iparably immense pressure making that Title Douluo unable to help being shocked. The bull headed python bodied spirit beast slowly separated from the surface, revealing its hundred metre long huge body. At that time it was evening. This whole blue-green spirit beast hissed at the sky. In the sky the moons radiance seemed to be swallowed by it. But what truly scared that Title Douluo was that this Sky Blue Bull Python unexpectedly spoke human words, saying to that Title Douluo, human, your cultivation bes difficult, leave this ce.
Zhao Wuji and Flender looked at each other, Flender couldnt help saying:
How have I never heard of this before?
Grandmaster coldly nced at him,
There are still very many matters you dont know about. Do you know how the Titan Giant Ape behaved when the Sky Blue Bull Python appeared? Before the Sky Blue Bull Python it would disy a fearful expression. But that Sky Blue Bull Python at that time, from its mouth issued an ear splitting bull roar. Consequently, from what Xiao Wu said I can determine that Titan Giant Ape certainly heard the Sky Blue Bull Serpents call, putting down everything in its hands, hurrying to meet it. The reason why the Sky Blue Bull Serpent is not as well known as the Titan Giant Ape, is because it very rarely leaves the pool at the core of Star Dou Great Forest. But this matter was rted to the spirit master world by that Title Douluo. Still its existence is known only by a small number of people, and I am precisely one of them.
So it was like this. It appears that Xiao Wus luck truly is good.
Grandmaster said:
Teacher Zhao, I carefully read these current students records, this time you left for Star Dou Great Forest in order for that food system Spirit Master child to look for his third spirit ring, I do not know what spirit beasts spirit ring he obtained in the end?
Zhao Wuji chuckled, saying:
This time our luck wasnt bad, it could also be considered robbing the fat from other peoples mouths, Oscar that kid obtained a thousand year Phoenix Tail Crest Serpents spirit ring, possessing a pretty good third spirit ability.
A thousand year Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent?
The muscles in Grandmasters rigid face changed at once,
This truly is very good. Originally I had anticipated several kinds of spirit rings suited to this food system child, but I never expected this child would obtain a spirit beast result so good. The Phoenix Tail Crest Serpents disposition is rtively gentle, but extremely cunning, most expert in fleeing, its cultivation is not easy. If my conjecture is correct, Oscars third spirit ability is certainly rted to speed.
Zhao Wuji with a sigh of admiration said:
Worthy of being called Grandmaster, you are correct, this third spirit ring of Oscars is rted to speed. His third spirit ability is a kind of mushroom sausage, after eating it one can maintain flight for one minute, flying at the same speed as the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent.
Grandmaster seemed shocked, clearly he had not anticipated the spirit ability Oscar obtained would be like this. He resolutely said:
This childs food system spirit talent is unprecedented, the most outstanding of all the food system spirit masters I have met. His future prospects cannot be measured.
Flender smiled darkly, saying:
This Shrek Academy of mine has always epted only monsters. Did you just find out now? Unfortunately, this is thest ss. These seven children are the Academysst disciples, I certainly must foster them into people worthy of respect. This time with your help. We brothers working with amon purpose, in less than ten years, we will certainly let the word Shrek shake the Spirit Master world.
Grandmaster unhappily red at Flender,
If not for little San, I wouldnt remain here. Flender, dont forget what you promised me. In the future when little San hunts spirit beasts you must personally apany him.
Flender said:This is easy. Only, we still must wait for him to reach fortieth rank.
Grandmaster was an astute person, his seemingly expressionless eyes released a sh of light, staring fixedly at Zhao Wuji, saying:
Teacher Zhao, dont tell me little San also already reached thirtieth rank?
Zhao Wuji nodded, saying:
I also just thought to ask Grandmaster whether the change on little Sans body was ordinary
At once, he repeated what he previously told Flender, telling Grandmaster in even more detail about the events of this time entering Star Dou Great Forest.
Grandmaster listened very attentively, without overlooking a single word of what Zhao Wuji said. In his eyes all along expressed a pondering light.
Although Grandmasters disposition was calm, as Zhao Wuji spoke of Tang San several times being in danger of death his expression couldnt help but transform, especially hearing Zhao Wuji say Tang San absorbed that two thousand year cultivation Man Faced Demon Spider his expression changed greatly. No one understood more clearly than him how grave the consequences were of absorbing a spirit ring surpassing ones limit, that was practically certain death.
Once Zhao Wuji had finished everything he had to say, Grandmaster slowly released a long breath,
Little San this childs willpower is stronger than I had imagined. I didnt expect that he would be able to endure like this. This childs prospects are perhaps even more outstanding than I had estimated.
Zhao Wuji said:
The reason why Tang San was able to persevere is perhaps rted to Xiao Wu. A persons willpower will sometimes be affected by external circumstances. I can reach the conclusion that Xiao Wu in Tang Sans mind has an extremely important position.
Grandmaster nodded,
Youre right, its very possible this is the reason. However, this is still greatly rted to his own willpower. Tang San this childs will is precocious, already far exceeding his peers.
Zhao Wuji said:
Grandmaster, what is after all going on with the eight spider legs that appeared on Tang Sans back? Those dont seem at all a result of the spirit ring. He has a Tool Spirit, how could he himself transform? If it wouldnt be spirit ring variation, perhaps its spirit variation?
Grandmaster said:
Right now I still dont dare be certain of what his condition is. Spirit ring variation is impossible, spirit beasts spirit rings are invariably fixed. Although bringing different results whenbined with different spirits, the spirit rings themselves will not have too great changes. Tang San already obtained a spirit ability, the spider legs appearing on his back should not be bestowed by the spirit ring. As for spirit variation, its not impossible. But I do not believe this is the case.
Chapter 37 — Blue Silver Grass Post Evolution Might
Chapter 37: Blue Silver Grass Post-Evolution Might
Part 1
Generally speaking, spirit variation is set from birth, consequently, when the spirit awakens, if the spirit is already varied, it will exhibit. Receiving post-natal influence and generating spirit variation is really too rare. Tang Sans spirit is Blue Silver Grass, its weakness leading to him absorbing any spirit ringparatively easily, and wont cause too great rejection. Although the Man Faced Demon Spider was powerful, it still wouldnt cause this kind of spirit variation condition. Most importantly, his Blue Silver Grass spirit hasnt disappeared and can still be released, from this point I can conclude it really isnt spirit variation.
Flender said:
Then whats going on? These spider legs would never appear without reason. Wuji just now also said, on these spider legs is added the Man Faced Demon Spiders poison. If used appropriately, it can be considered a kind of weapon on its own, and still a very surprising one.
In Grandmasters eyes twinkled a light, abruptly standing up,
I must personally see the circumstances of these spider legs, to decide what they are after all ssified as.
Flender waved his hand to Grandmaster, saying:
Let it be, those children have only just returned, finding Tang San again tomorrow is not toote, let him have a rest.
Grandmaster hesitated a moment, atst still sitting back down in his seat,
If it truly is like I estimate, then, this time Tang Sans harvest in Star Dou Great Forest was too great. Even better than the spirit ring he acquired.
Flender started,
You are saying
Grandmaster nodded,
But I still cant be certain, if it truly is like this, then, I promise you to stay here.
Flenderughed,
Good. Then I look forward to your stay. We brothers are atst able to be together again. Its a pity, she isnt here.
Hearing Flender speaking of that her, Grandmasters face changed minutely, frowning,
Flender, dont mention her, I dont want to quarrel with you.
Flender somewhat helplessly shrugged,
Fine. I dont want a quarrel either. Only, I truly wish you will stay. For all these years, I could be considered spending all my effort towards Shrek Academy, I have now finally decided to close the Academy, I hope thisst batch of students are able to give me the perfect ending. With you here, this has all be likely.
From Flenders eyes, Grandmaster saw a bit of weariness, the expression on his rigid face couldnt help but soften a bit, nodding,
We can speak of that again tomorrow once Ive seen little San.
Flender said to Zhao Wuji,
Wuji, youre also tired after hurrying for one day. Go rest at once. Thank you for your troubles this time.
Zhao Wuji smiled slightly, saying:
The Academy also isnt just you alone, if we were not full of hope for this ce, and fond of this kind of tranquil life, who would remain at this ce for so many years? We have all spent our hearts blood for this ce, you need not speak politely. Grandmaster. Flender. Ill leave first.
Finished speaking, Zhao Wuji stood up and left Flenders office.
Flender all along followed Zhao Wujis departure with his eyes. In his eyes disyed some gratitude,
Were it not for the help of these old brothers in these years, perhaps I long ago would have failed to support the Academy. Once this batch of students have graduated, I will also properly rx, travelling to every ce on the Continent, rxing my mind. Xiao Geng, when that momentes will you go together with me?
Grandmaster looked nk a moment, shaking his head,
I dont know.
Flender sighed,
Although I know you dont want to recall the past, I still cant help but to say, those days we lived together, was something I cannot forget in a lifetime. That memory was the happiest time in all my life. If we could always keep living so happily and carefree, it would be great, ah!
Hearing Flenders words, something appeared in Grandmasters eyes, lowering his head, he indifferently said:
People will grow old, and all will mature. Since past matters are already in the past, whats the point in speaking of them? Only seeing the past, speaking easily, what can it really achieve?
Flender sighing shook his head,
Xiao Gang, your character is too strict. If you agreed to soften a bit, perhaps, right now you also wouldnt have this appearance. You truly couldnt ept her? After all, that wasnt her mistake. Furthermore, do you truly care about such worldly opinions?
Shut up.
Grandmasters mood suddenly became agitated, shouting loudly, both eyes firmly ring at Flender,
Dont mention her before me again. And you? What about you? After so many years, why arent you together with her? Dont tell me you didnt like her. If it was like that, why are you still unmarried, still insisting on this Shrek Academy? This was just a joke on her part, thats all.
Flenders gaze gradually chilled,
Xiao Gang, you are still so stubborn, in all these years you havent changed. Right, I admit it, I like her. However, the one she truly likes is you. A noble person will not forcibly seize a persons love, even more, in my heart, both of you are always my best friends. I cant forget her, but, I also will never move on her, I only want to recall the past, nothing more. Isnt it good to be free and unrestrained alone like this?
Grandmaster abruptly stood from his seat,
Free? Bullsh*t, what I wanted was for you to bring her happiness. I didnt expect that after all these years, seeing you again, you to tell me you only want the memories. If I was able, I wish I could kill you right now.
Flender sighed,
Xiao Gang, Dont get agitated. I know, at that time you chose to leave for the sake of us three. For the past many years, always without messages from you, just didnt want to trouble our lives. But, she only likes you, even though between you was that kind of rtionship, she only likes you. We both love the same person, dont tell me you let me go force her, forcing her into matters making her unhappy? Perhaps if she would agree like that, but, in all her life she wouldnt be happy. These years, I always tried to find you, she as well. Before she left, I told her, I would always be her eldest brother, forever willing to act as her eldest brother. She never forgot you, and never gave up that sincerity in her heart, dont tell me, you couldnt
Grandmaster smiled, on his rigid face that smiling expression nevertheless made people feel cold,
Me and her, is it possible? If it was possible, would I wait until now? If it werent for that special rtionship between us, do you think I would give her to you? I wouldnt. I couldnt care aboutmon peoples opinions, but I cant let her bear them together with me. Flender, if you still are my brother, dont inform her about me, otherwise, I will immediately leave this ce, never meeting you again.
Flender also seemed angry,
Then you have the heart to see her always painfully search for you, to see her alone all her life?
Grandmasters gaze was somewhat sentimental,
Twenty years, a whole twenty years, its all alreadyte. Right now I only hope to foster little San into a great person, matters of emotions I already do not dare expect. At that time I left like that, dont tell me you believe she would still forgive me? In this life of mine, I have never before been afraid of anything, but, right now Im truly afraid, Im afraid to confront her. Honestly, when I found you this time, when I didnt see her at your side, I was secretly somewhat delighted, but when I sobered, I discovered my heart was only empty. Ick the ability to repay her. I dont have the courage to face her.
You
Flender stared at Grandmaster, for a long time unable to speak a word,
Forget it, this is all your own matter. I wont let her know youve appeared. But if therees a day when she finds you, Xiao Gang, hear my words, do not run away again. If you still are my brother.
Grandmaster didnt promise, but, Flender saw the rims of his eyes had already reddened, he understood the suffering in Grandmasters heart, right now didnt say anything more.
Have you returned home?
Flender changed the topic.
Grandmaster shook his head,
Since long ago I already didnt have a home.
Flender sighed,
That is after all your home. Even though they dont wee you. But
Grandmaster waved his hand, indicating Flender shouldnt say more,
Even if I wanted to return, I still wouldnt return like this. Without first having my proof, I will not let those peopleugh at me.
On Flenders face suddenly revealed a smile,
Apparently, your heart truly ispletely ced on Tang San. Did you know, for little San, Wuji was even beaten up.
Grandmaster smiled, this time his smile was no longer cold,
Although I didnt know, I can guess. That person, couldnt be offended by you.
You know?
Flender started, his gaze at Grandmaster immediately became somewhat strange.
Grandmaster pulled out a token tile from his chest and tossed it to Flender, on the surface six distinct insignia immediately appeared before his eyes.
He gave me this. Flender, know that what you right now see of little San, is not all of him. His true potential is still far, far from being unearthed. Dont tell me you believe that his spirit really is just Blue Silver Grass? If it was like that, how would he still be my disciple?
Flender was shocked in his heart,
Dont tell me his spirit also has a variation?
Grandmaster shook his head,
No, it really isnt variation, just twins, thats all.
What?
...
Filling the night, tonights night sky brought several faint spirits, as if giving the night mist ayer of muslin, giving people a kind of mist covered water hazy sense of beauty.
When the night washed away, as the distant day showed its first hints of white, a dorms door quietly opened.
Being tired wouldnt affect a lifetime of habit, Tang San quietly walked out of the dorm. Even though the day still seemed very dark, he liked this time every day the most.
Because this was dawn, it was a beginning, a brand new beginning. Every time, he felt himself seem topletely awaken, everything being that beautiful.
Behind talent was great effort, without assiduous cultivation, even talented Spirit Masters still couldnt aplish much. Behind Tang Sans formidable surface was already more than ten years of great effort.
Practiced leaping onto the house, only this time Tang San nearly fell off the roof. Because just when he jumped onto the roof, he happened the see a person sitting there alone, burning gaze staring fixedly at him.
At dawn, a persons mind would be very rxed, and Tang San was no exception, therefore he hadnt at all carefully listened to his surroundings, just would jump from fright.
The person on the rooftop caught Tang San by one shoulder, pulling him to sit down at his side, the other hand making a gesture for him to sit silently.
After shock came exultation, Tang San immediately recognized, this person sitting on the roof was precisely Grandmaster.
Grandmaster, when did you arrive?
Tang San pleasantly surprised asked.
Part 2
Tang Hao had left Holy Spirit Vige when Tang San was seven years old, leaving behind only a letter. And ever since had faded away without news. Grandmaster filled this gap of affection, although he wasnt a person adept at expressing himself, Tang San obtained immeasurable care and affection from him. If not for Grandmaster and Xiao Wu, Tang Sans character definitely wouldnt be like right now. To him, in this second life, besides his father, they were the most important people.
Rubbing Tang Sans head, this was Grandmasters customary action,
I said I woulde find you here. I arrived several days ago, learning you had left for Star Dou Great Forest. However, you also gave me a surprise. I didnt think you could so quickly break through the thirtieth rank pass.
Tang San smiling said:
Isnt that because you taught me well?
Grandmasters expression suddenly dropped,
Then did I teach you to absorb spirit rings from spirit beasts with unknown age?
Tang San was distracted a moment, immediately understanding Grandmaster already knew the danger hed been in, and somewhat awkwardly shook his head,
No.
Grandmaster sighed,
Then you still dare act rashly? Did you forget I told you how dangerous the Man Faced Demon Spider was? If this time you ended badly, how should I exin it to your father? You are my only disciple, and also my hope. Without my permission, you cannot die, understand?
Although what Grandmaster said wasnt pleasant to hear, how would Tang San who was familiar with him not hear the concern and fear deep in his words? Teacher feared his danger, the corners of Tang Sans eyes heated, respectfully lowering his head,
Teacher, I was mistaken.
Grandmaster red at Tang San for a long time without uttering a word. After a long time, sighing, he said:
Little San, do you know, you have an unusually severe weak point. This weak point might in the future put you in a crisis.
What is it? Tell me, I will certainly change.
Tang San hurriedly said.
Grandmaster shook his head, saying with a wry smile:
Although this is a weak point, its also a merit. You put too much importance in emotions. This time, if it was not for Xiao Wu being kidnapped, you also wouldnt so arbitrarily have forced absorption.
Tang San at this understood Grandmasters meaning, for a moment he was speechless. Grandmaster wasnt wrong, if not for Xiao Wu, he absolutely wouldnt have been so impetuous. But that time, Tang Sans mind had already lost the majority of its ability to make judgements, in his heart only thinking to as far as possible go to bring back Xiao Wu.
Once again rubbing Tang Sans head, Grandmasters gaze once again became mild,
My reprimands today, I hope you will remember, at all times calmly reflect. Even if its your most important person appearing in danger, you must be even more calm. Only after first saving yourself will you have the opportunity to save others. Most importantly, you cant impetuously settle problems. Do you understand?
Tang San hurriedly nodded,
Teacher, I will remember.
Grandmaster smiled slightly, extremely pleased with this obedient disciple, saying:
Go, well go outside the Academy. Let me have a look at what you gained from being impetuous this time.
Tang San was ecstatic, he also just thought to ask Grandmaster just what was going on with the changes to his body.
The two master and disciple jumped off the roof, and without alerting anyone, quietly left the vige, reaching the little grove outside the vige.
Grandmaster raised his hand and made a gesture towards Tang San. After many years as master and disciple, Tang San naturally understood his meaning. Urging the spirit power within his body, he released his spirit.
Blue silver light sparkled, quietly a cover of Blue Silver Grass rose in Tang Sans surroundings, moving rhythmically at Tang Sans side.
Grandmaster attentively watched the Blue Silver Grass Tang San summoned, mumbling:
The Blue Silver Grass is slender, looking even glossier than before. Apart from the original tea fragrance, it also has a faint sweet fishy smell, should be the Man Faced Demon Spider poison permeating it. With the toughness of the Man Faced Demon Spider silk, although your Blue Silver Grass has be slender, it should be even more durable than before. Little San, twine that tree over there, try pulling it with your full strength.
Yes.
Tang San raised one hand, one Blue Silver Grass shot out like lightning, between eyeblinks already twisting around arge tree ten metres away, both hands simultaneously exerting, using Mysterious Heaven Skill with all his might.
That tree was thicker than a person could reach around, but under Tang Sans pull, the thick tree trunk began to gradually bend.
Grandmaster walked over to the tree, carefully observing the Blue Silver Grass twisting around the tree trunk. Along with Tang Sans effort, the Blue Silver Grass was already gradually carving into the tree bark. Ayer of faint smoke rose from where the Blue Silver Grass was in contact with the tree trunk. It could clearly be seen the Blue Silver Grass was gradually prating deeply within the tree trunk. Along with Tang Sans effort, deeper and deeper into theplete width of the tree trunk.
Good, you can stop.
Grandmaster gestured to Tang San.
Tang San at this rxed Blue Silver Grass, the strand of grass twining around the tree trunk swiftly withdrew like it was a snake, itself appearing without a trace of change.
Little San,e and see.
Grandmaster called Tang San to his side.
The degree of Blue Silver Grass toughness has clearly increased, although it has be slender, under the full strength of your more than thirtieth rank spirit power, it hasnt the slightest indication of being stretched apart, in other words, your spirit power is insufficient to break the Blue Silver Grass. Furthermore, the additional poison on Blue Silver Grass has clearly improved, if you used the Ghost Vines added poison, the result should be even better. Besides the original poison type, now it also has corrosive poison. This belongs to the Man Faced Demon Spider.
Tang San looked in the direction of Grandmasters finger, the area where the Blue Silver Grass previously twisted had deep grooves about two cun deep, around them were a burnt ck color, although along with Blue Silver Grass withdrawal it already no longer shed smoke, the severity of the supplemental corrosive poison on Blue Silver Grass could still be seen.
Teacher, Blue Silver Grass toxicity has increased a lot, currently it roughly has spirit power paralysis, neurological pain and corrosion three major effects. For ordinary Spirit Masters relying only on spirit power to resist will already be very difficult. Especially after this highly corrosive poison is added, when piercing the opponents skin, it will allow the other two poisons to disy even greater effect. Adding to its own toughness leading to binding even tighter, the effect is clearly amplified.
Grandmaster said:
Although this time absorbing the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring had enormous risks, the risk is directionally proportional to the rewards. Looking at Blue Silver Grass own growth alone is already fairly astonishing. But also, your physical strength and speed have both increased not inconsiderably. The rewards are not bad. However, I still must once again remind you, you must not make the same mistake a second time. I absolutely do not want to see a scene of the white haired carrying the ck haired.
Tang San chuckled,
Teacher, I know. Hereafter I would not again be impetuous.
Grandmaster nodded and smiled, saying:
Come, release your third spirit ability for me to see.
Tang San nodded, looking around in all directions, choosing a location between two trees. Right now, releasing the three spirit rings moving rhythmically over his body.
Under the push of Mysterious Heaven Skill, the third spirit ring suddenly red, bright purple light permeating his whole body, drowning out the light of the other two rings of light.
Grandmaster gratified nodded to himself, at the same time also somewhat envious, after all, this third spirit ring was something he had desired all his life but could never achieve.
Tang San with a focused and serious look raised his right hand, in his palm strong blue light released, spirit power releasing all over his body, intangible pressure making the short shrubs around him tremble.
Part 3
Go.
Following Tang Sans low shout, the blue light seen in his palm abruptly flourish greatly, a mass of blue-green light left the hand, shing through the air, in an eyeblink swelling to a diameter of about five meters and flying forward.
Along with the blue light gathering, Grandmaster was able to see that blue lights true form.
That was an enormous spider web, rings within rings, extremely fine meshed, the entire spider web was woven from Blue Silver Grass, only these Blue Silver Grass were even a bit thinner than the Blue Silver Grass Tang San directly released before, furthermore appeared a crystal clear blue.
The spider web expanded, as it touched the two trees it tightened in a moment, forming arge suspended in the air. The five meters in diameterrge suspended there, twinkled with a blue gleaming lustre under the dawn lights illumination.
Tang Sansplexion after releasing this spider had clearly be somewhat pale, evidently the reason was the great effort he used. This was Tang Sans third spirit ability, Spider Web Restraint.
Little San, tell me your thoughts about this spirit ability.
Grandmaster while carefully observing the spider web adhering to the two trees, simultaneously asked Tang San.
Tang San said:
After I absorbed the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring, this spirit ability appeared. ording to what I sensed of this spirit ability, it has several properties. First, because its formed from Blue Silver Grass, it possesses all the properties Blue Silver Grass does. Poison and durability both. Second, the spider web itself has a kind of sticky property. It possesses extremely powerful adhesion, if touching it even a bit, it will immediately bind, tightly restraining the target. Third, the spider web itself is released instantaneously, with my current spirit power,unching this spirit ability once requires the consumption of a third of my spirit power.
Grandmasters brows wrinkled,
Only this? Arent there still other properties?
Tang San said:
There is still the most important one, its the spider webs own durability, its directly twice that of Blue Silver Grass. Later using this spirit ability, its area as well as usage frequency and toughness, all will change as my spirit power increases. In other words, the tougher Blue Silver Grass is, the tougher this spider web will be. Blue Silver Grass toxicity will also be within it.
Grandmaster nodded,
This is suitable. Whats your opinion on this spirit ability?
Tang San said:
Although it wouldnt appear very wonderful, I feel this ability is unusually practical. It has a very powerful effect on my spirits control power. Spider web with twice the toughness of Blue Silver Grass isnt so easy to struggle free from.
Grandmaster smiled slightly, saying:
No, you are still underestimating it. Its use is not only that simple, moreover its an exceptionally powerful spirit ability. How would you breaking the limit to absorb the Man Faced Demon Spider still give you an insufficiently tremendous spirit ability? I can practically be certain, unless its encountering an opponent just right to counter your ability, otherwise, on the same level, or even if its a spirit master within ten ranks higher than you, no one would be able to throw off its restraint. With it, you can be considered as having a truly powerful position among control system Spirit Masters.
Seeing Tang Sans with like a ponderous gaze, Grandmaster continued:
When Spirit Masters fight one on one, the most powerful isnt physical strength Spirit Masters, nor is it power attack or even agility type Spirit Masters. Rather its control system Spirit Masters. Because a control system Spirit Master is able to restrain the opponents movements, maybe even stopping the opponents actions, under these kinds of circumstances, as long as the other side is unable to throw off your control system spirit ability, how will they still attack you? In the Spirit Master world, control system Spirit Masters are always terrifying existences. Its only since control system Spirit Masters generally needrades in arms to coordinate with, theyre not very well known. But truly formidable spirit masters all know the true importance and power of the control system.
Tang San said:
Teacher, you are saying, if in one against one conditions, right now Spirit Masters under fortieth rank would be unable to throw off my Spider Web Restraint?
Grandmaster nodded, saying:
Basically so. But still dont rule out exceptions. This world is equal. Every spirit also has their advantage. Originally were you not also thinking your Blue Silver Grass was a trash spirit? In the same way, although this third spirit ability your spirit added is already unusually powerful, at the same time it has a nemesis.
While speaking, Grandmaster from his chest pulled out a simple thing, slowly walking over below the spider web Tang San previously released.
In Grandmasters hand was a torch, he shed it against the wind, immediately a me puffed out from within the torch. Grandmaster burned the torch below the spider web, using the me to roast the.
Just at the start Tang San still didnt see anything. But in a moment, he clearly saw that extremely durable spider webs lowest thread begin to gradually melt in the me.
I understand. You are saying the nemesis is fire.
Tang San suddenly realized, at the same time recalling the first time he met Ma Hongjun. At that time Ma Hongjun effortlessly dissolved Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass Binding just by relying on his Phoenix me. Althoughter he still got the worst of it, he still made Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass a useless spirit.
Grandmaster nodded, saying:
Whether its nts or your spider web, they themselves fear fire. The me burning on this torch is very small and naturally insufficient to threaten the spider web. But, if you encounter a Spirit Master expert in using fire, then, your spirit will bepletely restrained by the other side. Practically every control system Spirit Master has something ssified as their weakness, this is also the greatest cost of a control system spiritpared to other attribute spirits. And your Blue Silver Grass weak point is just fear of fire. As a result, hereafter when you meet Spirit Masters with this kind of property you must be sure to be even more careful.
Tang San pondered, saying:
Teacher, then if when I hereafter again obtain spirit rings do my utmost to think of a way to add spirit rings with resistance to fire, will this erase the weak point?
Grandmaster said:
Dont do that. Although that kind of thing will increase your Blue Silver Grass me resistance, consider, if you would waste even two spirit abilities on me resistance, then, after your spirit power thereafter reaches a certain degree, will you still have enough spirit abilities to contend with your opponent?
But, if I dont increase the me resistance, when Iter encounter Spirit Masters with this kind of spirit wouldnt Ick any methods?
Tang San said doubtfully. He didnt fail to understand Grandmasters meaning, but his spirit having such arge defect clearly wasnt something he wanted to see.
Grandmaster smiled calmly, saying:
Control system spirit masters very rarely act alone, the best method is to let yourpanions take your ce to deal with these issues. Of course, you also arent without your own methods to deal with it. Arent you always ying with those hidden weapons of yours? Although in my opinion toys lead to loss of purpose, I also have no choice but to admit that your hidden weapons truly have astonishing power. Moreover, dont forget, you dont only have the one Blue Silver Grass spirit.
By Grandmasters reminder, Tang San immediately recalled that hammer of his, his heart leapt,
Teacher, you are saying that I can cultivate that hammer?
Grandmaster resolutely shook his head,
Out of the question. Remember, without my consent, you absolutely cannot add spirit rings to that hammer. Definitely cannot. This is extremely important to your future. Right now what you can rely on is only Blue Silver Grass.
Although he didnt understand why Grandmaster insisted on this, Tang San still nodded his promise.
Grandmaster said:
Little San, dont bite off more than you can chew. To you, even more important is still upgrading spirit power. The spirit abilities Blue Silver Grass currently possess already surpass my expectations. In the future you will only be even stronger. You are Teachers hope, you understand? Good, now let me have a look at your most significant matter, the question in your heart. Take off your jacket first.
Tang Sans heart tightened, ever since leaving Star Dou Great Forest, without the threat of spirit beasts, Tang San had all along wondered what was going on with those eight spider legs on his back. Now meeting Grandmaster, he naturally impatiently wanted answers. Regarding spirits, spirit beasts and spirit rings alone, he was convinced there was no one who knew them better than his Teacher.
Removing his jacket, Tang San turned his back to Grandmaster. Grandmaster walked up to his back, raising his hands to touch Tang Sans spine.
Tang San only felt a warm and gentle spirit power flow into his back, immediately afterward, this force began to flow up and down his spine.
With a very serious expression, he carefully examined every vertebra in Tang Sans spine.
Little San, after you withdrew those spider legs, could you feel them go somewhere?
Tang San turned his right hand to his back, pointing at his rear ribs, saying:
Fitting on these eight ribs, I can feel like they adhere to the ribs. But to my body there is no effect whatsoever. On the contrary it feels like my back strength is even a bitrger than before.
Grandmaster touched the ces Tang San indicated, immediately discovering that not only did these eight ribs appear a bit thicker and more solid than the other ribs, but at the same time, the vertebra these eight ribs connected to were also somewhat thicker than the others, feeling not only solid, but also extremely tough. Even Tang Sans back muscles seemed somewhat tougher.
A pleasantly surprised expression gradually appeared on Grandmasters face, but he didnt say anything, only quickly drew back several steps, moving five meters away from Tang Sans back,
Use your spirit power, release those eight spider legs.
Circting Mysterious Heaven Skill, right now Tang San couldnt help but be somewhat nervous, after all, this was his first time releasing these monstrous spider legs of his own ord. Honestly speaking, although he felt these spider legs would improve his strength, Tang San didnt have any fondness for them. He always thought that by having these eight spider legs he seemed to be monstrous.
Grandmaster was unable to take his eyes off Tang Sans back, afraid to let any details slip by.
Faint blue light began to appear at Tang Sans back. Immediately afterward, Grandmaster clearly saw, Tang Sans entire spine seemed to move outside his body, releasing a weak purple light, just now he took notice of purple light releasing especially clearly on several of the vertebra. Immediately following, the tips of eight ribs protruded from Tang Sans back, taking the shape of eight bulges.
A little bit of soreness or stinging tickling appearing on his back made Tang San feel slightly out of sorts, but he didnt stop his spirit power.
Chapter 38 — External Spirit Bone
Chapter 38: External Spirit Bone
Part 1
Tang San discovered that the change on his back didnt use up too much spirit power. It seemed those vertebra themselves contained a certain energy.
Following the eight bulges protruding, the purple light on Tang Sans back also became more and more distinct.
Suddenly, along with a burst of Tang San trembling, the eight bulges finally broke open, eight thick and solid purple pir shapes swiftly extended from his back.
If Tang Sans Shrek Academypanions were here right now, they would discover that this time the spider legs growth speed was much faster thanst time.
In practically only several eyeblinks, the spider legs had already extended at least a meter and a half. Immediately afterwards, the spider legs abruptly extended again. From the tip joints on those one and a half meter thick and solid spider legs abruptly ejected one and a half meters longer, showing the sharpest part.
Tang San couldnt help but make a low howl, the eight spider legs on his back simultaneously unfolded on either side of him, dull purple light glinting, like eight enormous arms protecting him in the middle.
On the surface of the spider legs could be faintly seen ayer of purple gas, purple light moving, appearing transparent like purple crystal.
Good.
Grandmaster gasped in admiration,
Little San, control your spider legs to stab a tree, use strength.
Although to Tang San his spider legs still seemed unfamiliar, he could still manage just piercing a tree. Leaning sideways slightly, on his left side a spider leg abruptly shot out.
With a pu sound, Tang San was amazed to discover, the spider leg like it hadnt hit any obstruction, effortlessly thrust into that treerge enough that a single person could wrap his arms around it, and pierced through the other side.
An even more astonishing scene followed. Along with the spider leg skewering it, Tang San and Grandmaster both clearly saw ayer of purple quietly spreading from the spider leg over the tree, spreading widely across the tree trunk with astonishing speed.
Not just the tree trunk quickly became purple. In a moment, even the branches and tree leaves became the same color.
One by one tree leaves dropped from above. Before they even fell to the ground, already in midair they transformed into wisps of purple dust and faded away unseen. And thatrge tree melted away more like ice and snow, just like that quietly transforming into purple powder and dissolving. Even on the ground in the vicinity of the tree some bushesing into contact with this purple powder sessively became purple and disappeared, within a circumference of several meters,pletely turned into a purple deathly stillness.
A faint energy transmitted along the spider leg into Tang Sans body. Although the energy wasnt much, it was very distinct.
Last time after Ma Hongjun was poisoned by touching the spider legs, Tang San also had a simr feeling, only that time it was even slighter, and he also hadnt paid much attention. This time it was extremely obvious. It was like that spider leg had absorbed the trees umted energy and transmitted it into Tang Sans body.
The purple dust falling to the ground gradually became colorless. In a moment it already blended together with the soil, no longer visible, and thatrge tree was like it had previously never existed there. Tang Sans thrust out spider leg still maintained its previous position, but there already was only empty air.
This, this actually is
Tang San looked stupidly at the spider leg. Although he had already guessed the spider legs attack power would be pretty good, he hadnt expected the toxicity of these spider legs would be so terrifying.
Grandmaster slowly walked over next to Tang San, moving around his spider legs,
It appears my estimate was correct. Little San, this time your gain was the greatest. Its not the third spirit ring, its even less that third spirit ability Spider Web Restraint, but these eight spider legs, or perhaps to say, its this external spirit bone.
External spirit bone?
Tang San looked at Grandmaster.
Grandmaster nodded,
These years I always taught you how to differentiate spirit beasts and spirit rings, as well as spirit cultivation methods and every kind of application, always without speaking of knowledge pertaining to spirit bones. This is mainly because I never thought you coulde into contact with spirit bones so early. It appears, right now is the time to give you a lecture rting the mysteries of spirit bones. Saying this, lets first talk about what spirit bones are.
At Grandmasters indication, Tang San controlled his spirit power to withdraw those eight spider legs within his body. Just likest time, withdrawing these spider legs consumed arge amount of Tang Sans spirit power, sharply differing from releasing them.
Grandmaster sternly said:
Spirit bones are a kind of extremely unusual thing. One might say, they are something Spirit Masters most hope of obtaining in their dreams. Somewhat analogously to spirit rings, spirit bones alsoe from spirit beasts. But they also possess enormous differences from spirit rings. First, the probability of spirit bones appearing are only one in a thousand, or even less, generally speaking, only with extremely formidable strength, and also when the circumstances of killing the spirit beast has some special circumstances is it possible for spirit bones to appear after killing, not at all like how a spirit ring will appear from every spirit beast. Consequently, spirit bones have be extremely umon, and extremely precious.
Another difference between spirit bones and spirit rings is that it doesnt require like spirit rings for whoever kills the spirit beast to use it. After obtaining spirit bones they can even be traded. Do you still remember, I told you before, you must as much as possible save up some money. The purpose is to in the future in a somewhat peculiar ce purchase the spirit bones you need. Any spirit bone, even if itsmon spirit bones, is still extremely expensive. Moreover theyck markets.
Tang San said:
Then how should spirit bones be used? Your meaning is, these eight spider legs on my back are eight spirit bones?
Hearing Tang Sans words, Grandmaster couldnt help but smile,
Dont be greedy. Let alone eight spirit bones, to be able to have one spirit bone is already extremely fortunate, to say nothing of yours still being an external spirit bone. Its value is practicallyparable to first rate spirit bones. This spirit bone of yours is vertebra, of course, also rted to eight ribs. Its effect is precisely storage for the toxin of that Man Faced Demon Spider you killed, furthermore duplicating its eight spider legs and afterwards integrating them with your your own capability, evolving into these present eight spider legs.
The Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ringbining with your spirit somewhat promoted all aspects of your body. Blue Silver Grass toxicity also increased a lot. But, that after all isnt the Man Faced Demon Spiders own poison. But your eight spider legs are different. Not only possessing the Man Faced Demon Spiders toxin, even still giving rise to a certain variation. Just now you also saw its super strong corrosive effect. If this pierced the human body, what would happen?
Grandmaster speaking of this, entirely appeared somewhat excited,
Little San. I ask you, how many spirit rings is a Spirit Master capable of obtaining at most?
Tang San said:
Nine, obtaining nine is the limit, that is a Title Douluo.
Grandmaster nodded,
Then if everyone had nine spirit rings, furthermore the age difference was negligible, how do you decide who is more formidable?
Tang San pondered, and said:
It depends on what both sides spirits are, how good their control, also depends on both sides actualbat experience ratio, all things put together can decide who is a bit stronger.
Grandmaster nodded, saying:
You are correct. You clearly remember the things I taught you. Then, I can now tell you, under circumstances where both sides are equal, if one person possesses a spirit bone, then, everything you just now said doesnt necessarily count, because the Spirit Master possessing a spirit bone holds the absolute advantage.
Ah? Spirit bones have such great effect?
Tang San somewhat shocked looked at Grandmaster.
Grandmaster nodded, saying:
Spirit rings add spirit abilities. Although also somewhat improving the Spirit Masters own capabilities, their main purpose is after all to add spirit abilities. But spirit bones happen to be the opposite. Spirit bones might not add abilities, but the improvement to the Spirit Masters themselves is tremendous. Even more importantly, the growth capability spirit bones possess make them even more valuable than spirit rings. The abilities spirit rings add will all improve along with the growth of spirit power, this you are familiar with. But you should also know, the spirit rings age limit will restrict their growth. Even if its a nieth ranked or higher Title Douluo, his first spirit ring ability still wont grow to a sufficiently formidable level, this principle, but spirit bones are different. Spirit bones will not be restricted by the age of their spirit beast, and will only evolve along with the Spirit Masters own strength. In other words, the earlier spirit bones are obtained, the more time it will have to evolve.
Tang San said:
A persons body has so many bones, if one could absorb that many kinds of spirit bones into oneself, wouldnt it be countless changes
Grandmaster shook his head, saying:
Although there are many bones in a persons body, they are subdivided into a fewrger sections. Therefore, generally speaking, one is also only able to absorb a few types of spirit bones: four limbs, head and torso. In other words, an ordinary person would be able to absorb six spirit bones, just like a Spirit Master is able to absorb nine spirit rings, the quality of spirit bones as well as effect on the Spirit Master, mainly depends on how early theyre absorbed and whether their properties arepatible.
Tang San suddenly understood:
Then this spirit bone I got from the Man Faced Demon Spider is undoubtedlypatible with me, belonging to the torso ss of spirit bones, right?
What your said first is very correct. The spirit bones methods are most suitable to you, precisely obtained from the same spirit beast as one of your spirit rings. But this spirit bone of yours isnt part of the torso ss, thats why I said its an external spirit bone.
Tang San curiously asked:
Then what is an external spirit bone?
Grandmaster very patiently exined:
External spirit bones are a kind of miraculous existence, a special existence apart from the six main sses of spirit bones. If speaking of the probability ofmon spirit bones appearing from spirit beasts as one in a thousand, then, the probability of external spirit bones appearing isnt even one in ten thousand. Moreover are the prerequisites for absorbing the external spirit bone, you must first absorb the spirit ring of the spirit beast this spirit bone came from. What we call torso ss spirit bones ordinarily indicates the breastbone. But this spirit bone you absorbed is nevertheless the vertebra. From what I previously observed, I can deduce that its an external spirit bone. Child, do you know, in the Spirit Master world, to Spirit Masters, the most precious things have a ranking, called a Spirit Masters dream ranking. Within it, external spirit bones have always upied the Spirit Masters dream rankings second ce. Second only to the first rank, the practically impossible existence of the hundred thousand year spirit ring.
Grandmaster used the easiest to understand method to tell Tang San just how precious these monstrous eight spider legs of his were.
These eight spider legs are truly so formidable?
Tang San couldnt help but be secretly doubtful.
Grandmaster had spoken so much, his mouth was somewhat dry,
Its early morning weather, first put on your clothes. Remember, what I told you today of external spirit bones you must not by any means tell anyone else. Although external spirit bones cant be absorbed likemon spirit bones, as the saying goes the most outstanding tree in the forest, is certain to be ravaged by the wind. The fewer people who know you possess an external spirit bone the better, to avoid someoneing after you out of jealousy.
Part 2
Tang San put on his clothing, asking Grandmaster:
Teacher, then after all what use does my external spirit bone have?
Grandmaster said:
What concrete uses it has I cant presently say. I must study it for a time to get a clear sense. Starting from today, adding to your cultivation assignment, is then to as quickly as possible master the use of the external spirit bone. From seeing the condition just now, this external spirit bone possesses extremely powerful attack power, not only piercing, but also extreme toxicity. If my thoughts are correct, then you should be able to control the poison on the spider legs. Possibly discharging ording to your intentions. At the same time, with those eight spider legs length, havent you thought of how to use them to move around instead of your pair of legs?
Tang San was an astute person, with Grandmaster raising the point he immediately understood,
If its like that, not only speed would increase, but also the effect of terrain on movement speed would substantially decrease.
Grandmaster smiled slightly, saying:
Therefore, these eight legs provide you with the capability to move unhindered by terrain. As for its advantages, you will hereafter see even more surprises. Furthermore, it will still evolve along with each time you advance a spirit ring, the power will even exceed your imagination, with it, you currently already have a chance when fighting opponents within a ten rank difference of you. Moreover, because external spirit bones are umon, only if you tell them yourself would anyone know these eight spider legs are spirit bones, most will only believe theyre one of the manifestations of your Blue Silver Grass. After all, apart from its hardness, its exterior is still extremely simr to Blue Silver Grass. As forter being able to control to what degree it manifests depends on your own effort. If you can let those eight spider legs be like eight highly toxces moving like the fingers of your own hand, one can imagine to what degree your fighting strength will grow.
As Tang San and Grandmaster returned to Shrek Academy, the sky was already bright, Grandmaster had today said a lot rting to spirit bones, although it was only an overview, Tang San still had to gradually digest this information.
Little San, go eat breakfast. Starting from today, I will rearrange a cultivation n for you.
Tang San raised his head to look at Grandmaster,
Teacher, will you leave?
It seemed to him that Grandmaster giving him a nned cultivation method, might be because he had to leave. His heart couldnt help but drop.
Grandmaster smiled slightly, saying:
Be at ease. Teacher isnt leaving. I still fear problems will arise as you practice with your external spirit bone. This external spirit bone is already a part of your body,pletely fused together with your vertebra. In the event issues appear, its very possible theyre fatal. Therefore, I can only remain here.
Teacher isnt leaving? Thats truly great.
Once Tang San heard Grandmaster was staying and guiding his cultivation, he couldnt help but be ted.
Grandmasters face revealed an anticipatory mood,
Little San, do you know, right now I very much want to see your appearance in twenty years. My decision to stay behind is also not just for you. There still are those academypanions of yours. Each of you can be described as geniuses. If you dont have a suitable cultivation method, wouldnt it be a waste? Although Flender has a lot of experience with cultivation, in very many details he still isnt sufficiently good. I hope that from here on you will be able to be a formidable group. Therefore, from now on I must use the most refined cultivation methods to guide you.
To Tang San, the reason Grandmaster stayed wasnt at all important, the key point was that he had decided to stay, this alone was sufficient.
The teacher and disciple pair reached the Academy dining hall. Whether it was because rushing yesterday was too exhausting, although currently in the dining hall breakfast was already prepared, there wasnt a soul in sight.
Tang San hastilydled two bowls of congee for him and Grandmaster respectively. Shrek Academy wasnt well off, so breakfast naturally wouldnt bevish. Todays breakfast was very simple: steamed bread, a vegetable dish, congee, and for each person one egg.
Seeing Tang San bring his breakfast, Grandmaster frowned.
Flender gives you this to eat?
Grandmasters rigid face looked somewhat sinister.
Tang San said:
This is already very good, ah. Steamed bread until youre full. Compared to my childhood its much better.
A farce.
Grandmaster set aside the steamed bread in his hand, anger bubbling up, his character strict as always,
To you growing children right now is an important time. The body is the capital of the spirit. Without a good body, how can you persevere with intense cultivation, this breakfast is sufficient to people at my and Flenders age, but to you children its still far from enough.
While Grandmaster was getting angry, Flenderszy voice reached them from outside,
I say, Grandmaster, its all very well for you to talk like this, you also know these children are all growing. Do you know how much they eat in one day? Buying exotic delicacies at Suotuo City, how could the financial condition of the Academy permit me to give them luxury foodstuffs to eat, if you want to sponsor it, I have no objections.
Along with the voice, Flender walked in from outside.
Seeing him, Grandmastersplexion eased somewhat,
No matter the Academys difficulties, since Ive decided to stay, as a teacher here, I absolutely cannot let the children suffer. Flender, give me full authority to handle this matter. From hereon what each of these childrens meals are, leave it to my discretion.
Flenderughed in his heart,
Why, Xiao Gang, youve decided to stay?
Grandmaster nodded,
Whether its for Tang San, or for these little monsters youve recruited, Ive decided to stay here for a time. In these two days Ive also easily found out about your current teaching methods, there are many areas that have to be improved. That day you said to me, as long as I wish to stay, you would give me authority. True?
Flender understood Grandmaster only too well. Seeing his appearance, he already understood the vast determination of this old brother of his, although nothing showed on his face, in his heart already cheerfulness blossomed. Grandmasters theoretical knowledge. That could be unrivalled under Heaven. Immediately, for fear that Grandmaster would change his mind, he at once delightedly said:
No problem, you only have to first tell me what youre doing. The Academys teachers will follow your allocation. Of course, if you need to spend money you have to first tell me. The Academys financial situation is stillckingpared to your imagination.
Grandmaster frowned slightly, saying:
I know these people of yours are all proud and aloof contemporaries, but cant you be flexible in some way to increase revenue?
Flender stared nkly,ughing in spite of himself:
Someone as rigid as you still knows flexibility?
Grandmasters gentle gaze looked at Tang San by his side,
For these children, what is a bit of flexibility?
Flenderughed,
All right, as long as it doesnt vite my integrity doctrine, you can be as flexible as you wish.
After breakfast, the bell sounded punctually, all the students gathering on the Academy grounds.
Today seemed especially bustling, not only did two heads Flender and Zhao Wujie, in addition Grandmaster and the Academys other several teachers also all arrived on the grounds.
Besides the two heads, the Academy originally still had three teachers, the three in charge of the three entrance exams. Tang San was only familiar with one of them, that old man who at that time had used a staff spirit to scare away a lot of people.
Good. Everyones present. Next I have some matters to dere.
Flender walked over before the seven students, his gaze solemnly sweeping across the seven.
First. I will give you newly arrived four students an introduction to the Academy teachers.
Speaking, Flender indicated the one Tang San had already met, the Long Staff Spirit old man.
Part 3
This is teacher Li Yu-Song, spirit Dragon Pattern Stick. Sixty third ranked Spirit Emperor.
Indicating the second, even older, seemingly over seventy years old man, saying:
This is Lu Ji-Bin, spirit Star Luo Chess, sixty sixth ranked Spirit Emperor.
Thest teachers was a bit younger than the previous two, seemingly about the same as Flender.
This is Shao Xinshao. Spirit Sweet Pea. Seventy first ranked Spirit Sage, food system Spirit Master. Teacher Shao is among the food system Spirit Masters I know of, absolutely ranked in the top five powers.
If the first two teachers werent astonishing enough, then, a seventy first ranked food system Spirit Sage appearing made the four newly arrived students simultaneously shocked. That teacher Shao didnt look tall, only roughly the same as the twelve year old Xiao Wu, even a bit shorter. Small eyes,rge nose, unprepossessing, but who could have expected, he unexpectedly was such a highly ranked food system Spirit Master? Seventy first ranked food system Spirit Sage. Whether it was at Spirit Hall or any one Spirit Master n, it would be a venerated rank anywhere.
The three teachers after Flenders introduction nodded towards the students. Respectively, the first teacher Lis face was wooden, the second teacher Lu following wore a smile. Finally that teacher Shao, the expression on his face was somewhat strange. His gaze all along fell on Oscar, the gaze even somewhat obsessive.
Finally, Flender walked over next to Grandmaster, grasping Grandmaster''s shoulders, saying:
Lastly this, I must carefully introduce to everyone. He, precisely relying on his research, arriving at the Ten Great Spirit Competences, regarded as the best in spirit theory, the wisest Spirit Master, at the same time also Tang Sans Teacher, Mister Yu Xiao Gang. Of course, he also is my old brother. Weve already known each other for several decades. Perhaps you wont understand too clearly by hearing his name, but I think you should all have heard his title. Hereafter, you can call him Grandmaster.
Hearing the word Grandmaster, everyone couldnt help but be shaken, gazes one after another turning to Tang San, even if they didnt know of Grandmaster, but able to instruct such an outstanding disciple as Tang San, how could he not be an excellent teacher?
Tang San was equally somewhat astonished. Because, this still was his first time learning Grandmasters name. Grandmaster had never spoken it before, he naturally also didnt ask. As it turned out his Teacher was called Yu Xiao Gang.
Flender said:
Starting from today, Grandmaster has full authority over you teachers and students, we will all coordinate with Grandmaster. You returned just yesterday, I think everyone is stillparatively tired. Today you have a one day vacation. Tomorrow ss will resume again. This time in Star Dou Great Forest, we had three people reaching the Spirit Elder realm. Still not broken through thirtieth rank Ning Rongrong, Ma Hongjun and Zhu Zhuqing, you must also work hard, strive to overtake the others pace. Grandmaster, what do you have to say?
Thest inquiry was directed at Grandmaster.
Grandmaster nodded, face as stiff as always, looking at the seven students gathered, indifferently saying:
The Academy only has you seven students. In my opinion, you are also one entity. I have already seen your records. Later I will draw up some focused education methods. Apart from coordination, I do not wish to hear any different voices. Whoever it is, I will treat everyone equally. Since you are the students of Monster Academy, you must be more monstrous thanmon Spirit Masters, hereafter making everyone when speaking of you only think of the word Monster. Starting from now, you seven will not like before be split into initial and high rank sections, but undergo apletely unified education. I will rank you ording to age. First, Dai Mubai. Second, Oscar. Third, Tang San. Fourth, Ma Hongjun. Fifth, Xiao Wu. Sixth, Ning Rongrong. Seventh, Zhu Zhuqing.
Grandmasters gaze swept across everyone,
Good. You can disband now, gather here early tomorrow. In addition, I do not want to see anyone absent at breakfast. Otherwise, you will receive special drills.
Resting for one day was good of course, however Grandmasters arrival, also made the students somewhat curious and apprehensive.
Gaze following the teachers sessively departing, Oscar standing at Tang Sans side, said in a low voice:
Little San, it appears this Teacher of yours is even more difficult to deal with than dean Flender, ah!
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:
Teachers work is always meticulous, as long as everything is done strictly ording to his instructions there will not be any problems.
Dai Mubai smiling said:
Besides me and little Ao, you five are all the same age, I didnt expect little San to be little three, and little Wu to be little five. This is an unexpected coincidence.
Fatty smiled mischievously, saying:
Three little sisters, lets hear you say fourth brother.
Xiao Wu shot him a cold nce, holding out her hand, saying:
No problem, bring me a red envelope, Ill say it at once.
Fatty stared nkly,
This
Ning Rongrong cut him short,
Fatty, as long as your strength can match third brothers, I will call you that.
Zhu Zhuqings was the most sinct. Looking at Ma Hongjun with a cold gaze, only saying two words:
Make me.
Let it be. Ill endure.
Fatty somewhat gloomily waved his hand.
Isnt there someone going into the city? Its not at all easy to get a rest day, Im going to stroll in Suotuo City.
Dai Mubai holding back for these days was also somewhat exhausting, however through the trip to Star Dou Great Forest, the rtionship between him and Zhu Zhuqing had with great difficulty eased somewhat, naturally he wouldnt wreck his just now established image. Raising his head to gaze at the sky, his appearance like it was no matter of concern to him.
Oscar yawned,
Not going, Ill go back to sleep. Finally at thirtieth rank, in the future I can idle a bit.
The three girls all red at Ma Hongjun. They clearly knew this Fatty going into town was nothing innocent. Just then, Tang San suddenly spoke up:
I will go with you.
Fattys eyes brightened, stealthily ncing at Xiao Wu whose expression had subtly changed,
Old San, you are also enlightened?
Tang San stared nkly,
What enlightened? I have to go find a smithy and see if I can hire two ironworkers to make some things. Otherwise Ill have to equip each of you with my strength alone, that would take forever, ah!
Ning Rongrong giggled,
I knew third brother wouldnt be as dirty as you.
Xiao Wus expression stealthily recovered to normal,
Ill go with you.
Tang San shook his head with a smile, saying:
Let it be. Ill go on my own. This time you also suffered a lot. Rest at the Academy. Ill be back very quickly.
Xiao Wu didnt insist, nodding agreement.
Fatty unhappily looked at Ning Rongrong,
Who are you calling dirty? Im settling the issue of the Evil Fire, this is by the deans special permission. Little San, well go.
Tang San said with a wry smile:
One moment its old San, another its little San, cant you settle on one?
Fatty smiled mischievously, saying:
Then Ill still call you little San, you are just two months older than me, thats all. Lets go.
He was apparently already somewhat impatient, pulling Tang San towards the Academy exit.
Looking at the two people departing, Ning Rongrong whispered by Xiao Wus ear:
Arent you afraid your little San will be led astray by Fatty? If it was me, I would definitely follow.
Xiao Wu smiled slightly, saying:
Men always need a little freedom. Besides, Im not at all convinced little San can be led anywhere by Fatty.
Ning Rongrong said with a smile:
Look at you, so proud of yourself. A close couple hoping for love is I, your servants, wish for big bro and little sis.
Xiao Wus charming face reddened, raising her hand to lightly scratch Ning Rongrongs underarm,
Dont speak nonsense. I and little San have a sibling rtionship.
Ning rongrong cackled, teasing while running towards the dorm:
All right, you need not unt it. I know you are siblings. The kind of siblings more intimate than blood siblings.
Annoying.
Xiao Wu was never gracious enough to suffer a loss, immediatelyughing and chasing after. The two girls were in the same dorm, naturally also ran in the same direction.
Oscar yawned and went back to the dorm. Dai Mubais gaze then fell on Zhu Zhuqing,
Zhuqing.
Zhu Zhuqing raised her head to nce at him,
Im going to cultivate.
Finished speaking, she turned to leave.
Dai Mubai in one big stride blocked Zhu Zhuqings way,
Couldnt we chat properly? I remember, you werent like this as a child.
Zhu Zhuqings face revealed a sneer,
You then? Are you still like when you were a child? Twins, humph.
With a cold snort, she turned and walked away. Although she spoke a bit more than a few days ago, that ice bound gate still firmly rejected Dai Mubai.
Looking at Zhu Zhuqings quick departure, Dai Mubai didnt chase after her. On his face revealed a wry smile,
Dont tell me this is my deserved retribution? To think I, the distinguished young master Dai, would have such a day, ai. Retribution. Perhaps its truly retribution.
Dai Mubai had never spoken with others about the rtionship between him and Zhu Zhuqing, but if there hadnt been any rtionship between them, even if Zhu Zhuqing had been even more beautiful, how would the always arrogant Evil Eye White Tiger lower his voice like this?
Suotuo City. Once in town, Fatty swiftly left Tang San, going to settle the issue of his Evil Fire. On the way he naturally numerous times enticed Tang San, hoping to pull him astray. However Tang San clearly had a resolute will, without anything distracting him. The gap with a twelve year olds willpower was still immense.
Suotuo City was bustling as usual, currently in the morning, the shops had already opened for business, the crowd bustling with activity a sharp contrast with the tranquility of Shrek Academy.
Tang Sans goal for this trip was very simple: to find a suitable smithy. Although he rested earlyst evening, he had still considered Ning Rongrongs proposal. If it was only for himself, then, his strength alone was sufficient to produce enough hidden weapons, but if he had to supply other people, then his own strength was clearly not enough.
Chapter 39 — “Iron” Smithy
Chapter 39: Iron Smithy
Part 1
Originally when Tang San was at Tang Sect, he was specially in charge of making hidden weapons, and before he leapt from the cliff he had already reached the rank of outer sect manager. He was extremely familiar with the manufacturing process for Tang Sect hidden weapons. Tang Sects ie relied practically exclusively on the outer sects manufacture of poison and hidden weapons, after Tang San carefully reflected, he decided to copy this method to Douluo Continent. Although some of this was already somewhat difficult, it was still possible to try it out.
Thus, Tang San decided to take advantage of todays holiday to find a smithy to cooperate with.
Entering the Spirit Elder realm, as long as he again underwent the rank test next month when he went to Spirit Hall to draw his stipend, Tang San would each month have a hundred gold coin ie. As cksmiths were a low rank upation hiring them was cheap, he believed he was able to afford it. Furthermore with all the hidden weapon manufacturing costs split among everyone, money was no problem.
The reason why he made the resolution to find a smithy to cooperate in making mechanism type hidden weapons, was because Tang San decided he had to make several kinds of even more powerful hidden weapons. This world was after all different from his previous world, all the materials had to be collected by himself. Making even more powerful hidden weapons naturally required even more time and effort.
Of course, Tang San certainly wouldnt tell others the craft of making Tang Sect hidden weapons, he only needed to contract a smithy to make hidden weaponponents, doing the final assembly himself was sufficient to maintain secrecy. More than the smiths being unable to copy, whether they could even make what Tang San wanted was impossible to know.
After asking several passers by, Tang San finally found his destination, thergest smithy in Suotuo City. This smithys name was very simple, just called Smithy, without any additional words.
Without entering the smithy, he could already hear the intensive hammering noises, the sound concentrated and melodious. Clearly there were numerous cksmiths working.
From its external appearance, this smithy was clearly muchrger than the one Tang San worked at in Nuoding City. Easily five or six timesrger than Shi Sans smithy. In the wide anteroom wereid out various kinds of finished products arranged by type, divided into threerge areas: everyday implements, weapons and armor, respectively.
Of these, everyday implements upied roughly half the area, the remainder split equally between weapons and armor. The stores anteroom was separated from the main work area by long ck curtains, the curtains were three meters wide, with a white one meter in diameter iron character, looking very imposing.
In the shops anteroom were six or seven assistants in charge of receiving customers, meeting those arriving and sending off those departing. The division ofbor was extremely clear. Some were in charge of receiving customers and doing business, some were in charge of delivering finished goods. Furthermore a tall and sturdy middle aged man sat behind a counter responsible for collecting money.
Tang San stepped inside the shop, heading directly to the counter.
A shop assistant hurried over to meet him, obstructing Tang San,
Young mister, what do you require?
Tang San smiled inwardly. A mister was mister, but they still unfortunately added the word young. Although his height still approached an adults, a childish face showed he was a youngster.
I want to talk about a business deal.
Tang San said with a smile.
The assistant sized up Tang San several times. Tang Sans clothes were very in, made from cloth without anything special. Appearance average. Stature well built. Looking like an ordinary person.
If you want something made, you can speak directly to me.
Tang San said:
You might be unable to, this is a long term deal, if possible, a permanent coboration.
While speaking, Tang San took out a paper from his chest,
Can you read this?
That was a hidden weaponponent design diagram. When Tang San made hidden weapons himself, he also required advanced drawings, carefully measured and calcted toter be able to make. It wasnt something anyone could remember in their head.
The assistant took the ns and with only a look was nonplussed. On the ns were drawn severalplicated designs, let alone reading it, he couldnt even understand what this thing was.
This
The assistant once again looked at Tang San, then said:
I will trouble you to wait a moment. I will consult the shopkeeper at once, to see whether it is something we could make.
Finished speaking, he immediately turned and ran for the counter.
The sturdy middle aged man behind the counter quickly took the drawing handed over by the assistant. In a moment, his face was already filled with an astonished expression, saying something to the assistant, he came out from behind the counter and was led by the assistant to Tang San.
Young man, did you bring this n? I cant see why you would want these things made. Could you exin it?
Tang San said:
You dont need to know what theyre needed for, I only want to know whether you can make them. They must be made from the highest quality refined iron, ideally forged from iron essence.
The middle aged man frowned,
Im the boss of this shop. Im called Tie Xin. Young man, do you know the price of iron essence? Adding to the manufacturing cost that is no small amount, youd best ask the adults of your family toe speak.
Tang Sans heart suddenly shifted, from the middle aged man before him he could feel the fluctuations of spirit power. Unexpectedly the boss of this smithy was a Spirit Master?
Of course I know the price of iron essence, I wont hide it from you, Im also a smith. Only Im simply not strong enough, I cant make this many things by myself, therefore Ivee to you here. The price of iron essence, by weight, one kilogram of iron essence is ten gold spirit coins, sure enough. With the the scale of your ce, I trust you should be able to refine iron essence.
The middle aged man nodded, saying:
You have the price right. But you should know that the toughness of iron essence is far higher thanmon refined iron, so forging it is naturally much more difficult. When using it to create any goods, the cost of processing it is equal to the price of the iron essence itself. In other words, to use one kilogram of iron essence to forge anything, we have to charge ten gold spirit coins for processing expenses. And the objects on this schematic of yours are also soplex, we must still charge another fifty percent.
If an ordinary person was here, hearing the smith speak of forging something unexpectedly weighing the price in gold coins, would certainly be greatly shocked. But Tang San knew that the price this boss Tie Xin spoke of was already unusually fair. In his heart his favourable impression immediately increased.
Uncle, your price is no problem. If the quantity I need made isparativelyrge, is it possible to have some discount?
Although Tang San wouldnt haggle too much, he would still strive for a necessary discount.
Tie Xin muttered:
Certainly. If you order iron essence to forge these things, even if its our biggest customer, the material cost cant decrease, I cant lose money. But I can strike off ten percent of thebour cost for you. If your order of iron essence exceeds ten kilograms, then I can go down to eight tenths. The lowest I can go is also eight tenths.
Tang San nodded straightforward, saying:
Then its decided. I will trouble you to make ten ording to the ns I gave you. I already calcted it in detail. Each one should require roughly two kilograms of iron essence. Altogether its twenty kilograms.
Tie Xin looked startled at Tang San,
You want so many? This is indeed twenty kilograms of iron essence. Includingbor costs its five hundred gold spirit coins. Even if I give you thebor cost for eight tenths, its still four hundred forty gold spirit coins.
Seeing Tie Xins appearance, Tang San understood he was afraid he didnt have that much money.
Uncle, you are also a Spirit Master.
Tang San suddenly said.
Tie Xins heart trembled, looking at Tang San frowning.
Tang San said:
I would like to speak with you alone, is it possible?
More than four hundred gold spirit coins of business, even if it was this Suotuo Citysrgest smithy, it was absolutely arge deal. One must know, their whole yearly turnover was only roughly three thousand gold spirit coins.
Tie Xin nodded, saying:
Then please follow me in the back.
At once, he brought Tang San to walk towards the back.
Passing through the separating curtains, Tang San immediately saw an astonishing scene. This smithys anteroom was already veryrge, but this rear work area was evenrger, as far as the eye could see, filled with a deep furnace fire red. At least fifty smiths were working simultaneously.
Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye was exceptionally acute, gaze simply sweeping across these smiths, in his heart secretly nodding. Although the smiths here were not all so robust, whether it was their expressions or their hands they were all extremely calm. Clearly all were senior smiths. Able to support thisrge smithy, also required the existence of this many outstanding smiths.
Suddenly, Tang San made a small expression of surprise, thinking out loud:
Why are you also here?
Tie Xin stopped walking, puzzled looking at Tang San,
Young man, is there a problem?
From in his heart, Tie Xin didnt have confidence in Tang San, after all he looked like he was too young. But the ns Tang San provided did not have the appearance of a joke. Furthermore, this was a more than four hundred gold spirit coinsrge order, Tie Xin couldnt let it slip by because of his suspicions. Although they were Suotuo Citysrgest smithy, they were in no way the only smithy.
Following Tang Sans gaze, what Tang San took note of were two young smiths in the middle of their work. They appeared to be eighteen or neen years old, both had leopard eyes, appearing extremely simr, powerfully built, tanned muscles rising like small hills. The forging hammers in their hands were also muchrger than other smiths, forging extremely steadily, even to the extent that they were more efficient than some of the middle aged smiths around them.
Part 2Tie Xin saw Tang San taking note of them, and couldnt help but chuckle proudly, saying:Those two kids are growing stronger and stronger now. How about it, the smiths here are pretty good, right. Those two are my twin sons, one is Tie Long, the other is Tie Hu. Although theyre young, theyre still following in my footsteps and are the best smiths in the shop.Sure enough, Tang San was looking at these two, it was the Tie brothers he and Xiao Wu defeatedst time in the Spirit Arena ring, that Iron Blood Combination. At that time, their All In One Throw ability even injured Tang San.Hearing Tie Xin say this, Tang San immediately understood why Tie Xin would have spirit power fluctuations. Judging by the spirit power fluctuations, Tie Xins strength wasnt very powerful, not equal to his two sons. Clearly, Tie Long and Tie Hus spirits had some degree of variation. At their age, already possessing more than twentieth ranked spirit power, even if it was at an advanced Spirit Master academy, they should still be considered good students.If we reach an agreement, then Id like them to forge these things.Tang San was a smith and a Spirit Master himself, naturally he clearly understood that forging with the support of spirit power was much better thanmon smiths forging. Bncing the degree of strength as well as controlling strength, both were things ordinary people couldnt hope for.Tie Xin looked closely at Tang San, smiling slightly, he said:If we truly reach an agreement, thats no problem.He directly brought Tang San behind the work area to a room within the room with a desk and seven or eight chairs, as well as a simple wooden bed, it clearly was the office of this boss. Ordinarily it might also be used to rest. From the window the situation in the work area could be clearly seen.Tie Xin without speaking immediately walked behind the desk and sat down, at the same time with a gesture inviting Tang San to sit. From his first impression of this youngster, Tie Xin was actually quite fond of Tang Sans style of down-to-earth manners, but if it was about business, he felt it was even more ridiculous. If it wasnt for the one in ten thousand possibility, he wouldnt have let Tang San follow him inside.What business could a not seeming more than fifteen years old youngster provide him? Moreover he even spoke about iron essence.Young man, you said you also were a smith? Tie Xin asked.Tang San smiled wryly inwardly, he somewhat understood Tie Xins attitude, after all he was too young, right now instead of talking business he was interrogating.Yes. I was a smith. My father was also a smith, I learned the trade from him.Hearing Tang San was a hereditary smith, Tie Xin couldnt help but raise his impression somewhat,So its like that. By your ent, you shouldnt be from around here. Did you move to Suotuo City with your family?Tang San shook his head,No. I came to attend school.Attend school? Could it be youre a Spirit Master?Tie Xin looked slightly expectantly at Tang San. Although there were all kinds of schools on the Continent, doubtless the Spirit Master academies were the most notable. Generally speaking, studying other things rarely meant moving, only Spirit Master academies were different. Only major cities had advanced Spirit Master academies.In addition, Tie Xin saw that although Tang Sans clothes and appearance were ordinary, his style of conversation clearly surpassed those of his age. Obviously he had seen some trading, which was why he asked this question. He naturally hoped Tang San was the student of some Spirit Master academy. Although by his age he only appeared to have just entered an intermediate Spirit Master Academy, a Spirit Masters status was after all different, all were recorded at Spirit Hall. Doing business with Spirit Masters, he only had to see the counterparts Spirit Master rank and verify it with Spirit Hall, and he no longer had to worry that the counterpart would y any tricks.Tang San nodded, saying:Yes, I just now enrolled in an academy. Do you still have any questions?Tie Xin spread the ns on the desk, once again carefully looking them over, then saying:From looking at the ns, the things you want are all extremely borate. Forging them isnt at all easy. Moreover, the fee isnt small. Although our Smithy has a certain scale, four hundred forty gold coins is still a veryrge sum to us. How do you intend to coborate with us?Tang San had already properly thought through the method for coboration on the way,Uncle Tie, like this will be fine. I will first pay an initial payment, and trouble you to make one set of these things. If theres no problem with the quality, well proceed with manufacturing at once. I will at first be able to pay about one hundred gold spirit coins or so.Tie Xin frowned, saying:Young man, since you already are a smith, you should know that very many meticulous things require making molds. These molds are also thergest manufacturing cost. If its only making one, let alone me being unable to give you a discount, Ill even lose money. Although one hundred gold spirit coins is sufficient for an initial payment, I hope you can add a guarantee. Since you are a Spirit Master, is it possible for you to let me take a look at your Spirit Master letter? As long as I confirm there is no problem, our coboration can begin.Hearing Tang San would first pay a hundred gold spirit coins, Tie Xin already somewhat believed this youngster, however he had run this smithy for many years, and he couldnt recognize these things Tang San wanted made, consequently, for dependability, he of course first wanted to get a feel for Tang San. As long as Tang Sans Spirit Master status was no problem, he would at once dare continue with thisrge deal.As for the Spirit Master letter, that was provided the first time one received a stipend at Spirit Hall, it could be called a Spirit Masters symbol of status, on it was recorded the Spirit Masters information, and Spirit Halls special serial number. Just relying on this number, for a certain fee one could contact Spirit Hall and verify whether this Spirit Master was the same person.Tang San didnt hesitate, swiping his right hand over Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, he took out his Spirit Master letter. It was nothing shameful to him, and he also hoped to be able toplete this arrangement, so naturally he first had to gain the other partys trust.The Spirit Master letter wasnt paper or silk, but a palm sized disk of metal. Reportedly only Spirit Hall had this kind of metal, and it was very difficult to counterfeit. The metal selected for use with Spirit Master letters was also in order to prevent damage, after all, under ordinary circumstances this letter would follow the Spirit Master through his life.On the palm sized metal object was engraved each time the Spirit Master advanced, altogether ten lines. On the first line was engraved the time and ce of registration as well as the Spirit Masters spirit. From the second line on were engraved the times of advancement as well as the spirit master levels. On the other side of the Spirit Master letter was carved Spirit Halls first insignia, a long sword. This side of the letter was the same for all Spirit Masters, only people from Spirit Hall would have some variations.Watching Tang San take out the Spirit Master letter and hand it over, Tie Xin hastily stood up and walked out from behind the desk, solemnly using both hands to receive it. The Spirit Master letter was a Spirit Masters symbol of status as well as advancement record, and ordinarily would not easily be shown. As important as the Spirit Masters dignity. Even though Tang San looked young, Tie Xin still didnt dare slight him.Holding the ice cold metal disk, Tie Xin carefully looked at the surface, first to enter his eyes was the topmost line of small characters. These engraved characters were all specially created by Spirit Halls, no matter which Spirit Hall, the font was always the same. On the top could be seen written: Name: Tang San, Gender, Male, Douluo Calendar Year 2637, registered at Nuoding City Spirit Sub-Hall, Spirit Blue Silver Grass.Reading this line, Tie Xin couldnt help but be somewhat disappointed. Although his own talent wasnt high, right now he was only twentieth something rank, part of Spirit Grandmasters forever unable to break through thirtieth rank. But he still had vision and naturally knew of Blue Silver Grass, this standard for useless spirits, could it be that even with a Blue Silver Grass Spirit it was possible to be a Spirit Master?With doubt in his heart, Tie Xin turned his gaze to the second line of the Spirit Master letter.Tenth ranked Spirit Master, registration time, Douluo Calendar Year 2637. Registered at Nuoding Citys Spirit Sub-Hall.Tie Xin rubbed his eyes, it wouldnt be a mistake, right, why still year 2637, was Blue Silver Grass Spirit truly able to cultivate to the Spirit Master realm? Wasnt this record wrong?Tie Xin looked at Tang San with a doubtful gaze,Young man, isnt there a mistake in the records on this Spirit Master letter, why is your registration for bing Spirit Schr and Spirit Master unexpectedly the same year?Tang San smiled slightly,No, its no mistake, since I had innate full spirit power.Innate full spirit power? Tie Xin was gobsmacked, his gaze at Tang San immediately changed, regardless of what his spirit was like, the words innate full spirit power were sufficient to shock him. At least among the Spirit Masters Tie Xin knew, there still wasnt anyone with innate full spirit power. No wonder, no wonder he would be Spirit Master in the same year, how could I have expected, he even has these kinds of circumstances like innate full spirit power. An innate full spirit power Blue Silver Grass Spirit Master, this is still too surprising.Somewhat eagerly he looked at the Spirit Master letters third line, since he previously saw that the Spirit Master letter altogether had three lines.Twentieth ranked Spirit Grandmaster, registration time, Douluo Calendar Year 2639. Registered at Nuoding City Spirit Sub-Hall.On the Spirit Master letter wouldnt be recorded spirit abilities and levels of spirit rings obtained at different levels, those were after all a Spirit Masters secret. Even Spirit Halls own record would at most only have the spirit ring levels. As for spirit abilities, those would not be lightly revealed by Spirit Masters.
Part 3
2637, 2638, 2639. With only three years of time, he was already a Spirit Grandmaster? A Spirit Grandmaster over rank twenty? He didnt look over fifteen, but it was year 2643, which meant he broke through rank two to four years ago.
This time, Tie Xin was thoroughly surprised. Ignoring the useless blue silver grass spirit and just judging by spirit power, he definitely was a prodigy, so much more outstanding than his two sons.
Uncle Tie, have you finished looking? Tang San asked politely.
Iron Heart silently gave the Spirit Master letter back to Tang San. He had already memorized the serial number on it and could verify it at anytime.
Spirit Grandmaster Tang San, I apologize for the offense earlier. Tie Xin said solemnly.
Tang San smiled while shaking his head, Its nothing, its hard to do business. If it was me, I might be even more suspicious. After all, I am quite young.
Tie Xin couldnt help but ask, Can you tell me how old you are?
Tang San didnt keep it a secret, Ill be thirteen in a few months.
Tie Xin sucked in a cold breath. Not even thirteen, which meant he was only twelve, and it was four years ago, which meant he became a Spirit Grandmaster when he was only eight. Was this real? Was it possibly real?
Spirit Grandmaster Tang San, I still have onest request. Can I see your spirit rings? A twelve year old Spirit Grandmaster, to Tie Xin, was an absolutely unbelievable thing. After all, there were only seven of Shreks monsters, and it wasnt something normal people could understand.
When Tie Xin said this, even he felt it was a bit excessive, a bit too paranoid, his face slightly apprehensive.
Tang San however didnt mind. He needed a long term cooperation with the smithy. Getting their trust was obviously very important. Tie Xins every action was steady, andbined with the size of this smithy, everything was very satisfying.
Sure. Tang San slowly raised his left hand, a blue glow quietly bubbled forward.
Tie Xin looked closely at Tang San, waiting for the spirit rings that follow the appearance of the spirit.
Maybe the Spirit Master Letter could be forged, but spirit rings couldnt be faked. That was the real proof of a Spirit Masters rank.
Lustrous purplish blue Blue Silver Grass milled out of Tang Sans palm, instantly spreading out, hanging down onto the ground and quickly covering the entire rooms floor. At the same time, three beautiful spirit rings appeared and levitated from his feet, two yellow and one purple. Three very distinct spirit rings revolved around his body rhythmically bobbing.
At this time, the air seemed as if it solidified, everything in the room became ethereal.
Tie Xins mouth gaped open, eyes staring rigidly at the spirit rings on Tang San. His hands unconsciously shuddered.
You. You ..
Tang San said: I just got my third spirit ring. I havent had time to register it at Spirit Hall, so the Spirit Master Letter doesnt have the record of me bing a Spirit Elder.
Three, was that really three? Tie Xins heart was shaking. Twelve years old, Spirit Elder, over level thirty, blue silver grass. These words constantly circled around in Tie Xins mind. His mind nked, an indescribable feeling filled his chest.
From Tang San, Tie Xin felt a pressure, the pressure of a higher ranked Spirit Master.
Are you really only twelve?
Tie Xin asked difficulty.
At that moment, suddenly the door opened. A tall figure walked in from outside.
Dad, I heard the people at the front say that there is a big customer? Ah!? This is .
The tall figure suddenly froze. Under the pressure of the blue silver grass, he immediately released his spirit, two yellow hundred year spirit rings rising from his feet.
Its you.
It was Tie Long who came in. When he saw Tang San, he cried out in surprise. Especially after he saw the purple third spirit ring on Tang San, his expression changed abruptly.
Tie Xin after all had been through a lot. He already recovered from his shock.
A Long, you recognize Spirit Elder Tang San?
Tie Long opened his eyes wide open, staring at Tang Sans third spirit ring. Slightly dejected, he said:
Dad, you still remember the time my brother and I lost to two children in the Spirit Arena? It was Tang San and another girls group called the Three Five Combination. That time Tang San even stopped Xiao Wu from heavily injuring us. Tang San, you actually broke through rank thirty?
Tang San retracted his spirit, the blue silver grass and the spirit rings disappearing at the same time. Smiling and nodding towards Tie Long, he said,
Big brother Tie, greetings. Last time we were battling at the Spirit Arena, I was already rank twenty nine. A couple of days ago, I had a bit of fortune and broke through rank thirty.
Tie Longughed bitterly,
Compared with you, my brother and I are simply useless. The people at the front said a big customer came. Is it you?
Tang San chuckled and said
How is it not me? This time I intentionally came to inconvenience you. Only I didnt realize it was your familys smithy.
Tie Xin sighed in his mind. His gaze towards Tang San had changed entirely. Maybe he wasnt sure what a twelve year old Spirit Elder really meant, but even if he had no foresight he could see that Tang Sans future was immeasurable.
Spirit Elder Tang San, I apologize for the doubt I had. I have no problem with working together. Lets do it the way you said before.
Tang San secretly let a breath out. He finally agreed to the cooperation. This way, Tang San could have more time to cultivate and create stronger hidden weapons.
Uncle Tie, I still want to buy a set of cksmithing tools of the best quality. Please help me deliver it to the academy. Ill tell you the addresster.
Tie Xin decisively said: No problem, whatever you need in the future, juste to us for it. If it is within our ability, well give it to you. Dont worry, I will let Tie Long and Tie Hu take it over, so the quality wont be a problem. Those two kids were taught by me. Their skills are the best in the smithy.
Tang San said: Then sorry for the inconvenience, Tie brothers.
After leaving the address of Shrek Academy and paying one hundred gold spirit coins, Tang San, under the escort of the Tie family, left the smithy.
Uncle Tie, Tie Brothers, you dont have to see me off anymore. Ill put my purchases in your care. After you finish forging them, let someone notify me and I wille retrieve it. Sorry for the inconvenience, but try to send the cksmithing tools to me as soon as possible, as well as the minerals I specified.
Dont worry. Ill tell someone to send those things to you tomorrow. By the way, Spirit Elder Tang San, does your school still ept students? If my two useless sons can go to your academy, I think their abilities will grow very quickly. Tie Xin saw with his own eyes Tang Sans abilities. An academy that can educate spirit masters like Tang San was definitely something enticing.
Tang San said: Im afraid not, my academy has high standards and only admits people under twelve. The Tie Brothers are already too old.
Tie Long said: Its fine dad. Being at Suotuo Advanced Spirit Master Academy also works. We will try hard to get to rank thirty as soon as possible.
When they came Ma Hongjun already told Tang San to not wait for him. After Tang San left the smithy, he didnt linger in Suo Tuo City and immediately went back to the academy. To him, the rest of the day will be past through cultivating. Tang San never thought he was a prodigy. He only brought the Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record to this world. The innate full spirit power and the fast cultivation was all due to the Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record. So, he must not ck off.
The next morning, Tang San habitually climbed to the rooftop to cultivate his Purple Demon Eyes, breathing in the purple air from the east brought by the morning sun.
The sky was clear. Looking at the gradually rising orange sphere and the golden sky far away, Tang San slowly breathed out impure qi, his eyes full of purple. The three essences of his spirit almost simultaneously reached their peaks. he knows, he improved again. Coming back from Star Dou Great Forest up to now, he finally recovered all his power.
Although everyday he had to wake up early to cultivate, he didnt actually cultivate for long. The purple air from the east only maintained for a very short period.
It was time to eat. Tang San flipped down from the roof, going straight to the dining hall.
Without even going inside, Tang San smelled an overwhelming smell, a thick fragrance of meat with a few other smells wafted over, alluring Tang San.
Going into the dining hall, Tang San was immediately shocked by the sight. He was definitely the earliest of the students, but there was already a busy figure.
He continuously watched the pot, controlling the fire and busily managing all kinds of food, wearing a white chefs hat. Sweat dripped down the stiff face. It was Grandmaster. Unexpectedly, he was making everyone breakfast.
Teacher.Tang San stepped into the cafeteria.
Grandmaster looked up and when he saw Tang San, he smiled. You are neverte.
Tang San quickly walked to the side, washed his hands, and returned to Grandmasters side. Ill help you. He knew, whenever Grandmaster did things, he did it to the end. There wasnt room for giving up halfway, so he didnt ask Grandmaster why he wanted to make breakfast for everyone, nor did he try to stop Grandmaster.
Grandmaster shook his head, No need, I already finished everything. Come, try my workmanship.
Chapter 40 — Special Training First Stage Start
Chapter 40: Special Training First Stage Start
Part 1
Grandmaster picked up a big bowl,dling up two big scoops from the pot constantly emitting meat fragrance and handing it to Tang San, from the side picking up two steamed buns and two eggs and setting them on a tray before Tang San.
Eat, you children are all in a growth period, you certainly need abundant nutrition. The body is the foundation of cultivation, without a good body, how could you support tremendous spirit power? Yesterday I carefully reflected on the encounters you had in Star Dou Great Forest this time, most of all absorbing the Man Faced Demon Spider surpassing your rank. You being able to seed is admittedly rted to your firm willpower, but your sturdy body also had a significant effect. Very many Spirit Masters only focus on cultivating their spirit power and technique, but neglect to fundamentally train their body. Perhaps in the short term nothing can be seen, but after a long time like this, it will inevitably have a restraining effect on advancing to the higher levels.
Taking the breakfast Grandmaster handed over, Tang San didnt purport to fast, the rich meat broth clearly had been boiling for a very long time already, little chunks of sliced meat had already been thoroughly stewed, the contents also had a faint medicinal fragrance. From just one whiff, Tang San felt his stomach make a rumbling sound.
Grandmasters cooking was better than imagined, the meat broth smelled delicious, the well cooked meat practically melting in the mouth, along with the two steamed buns and two eggs, ever sinceing to Shrek Academy, this was the first time Tang San ate breakfast until he was so full. A warm feeling continuously spread from his belly through his whole body, indescribablyfortable.
Tang San had just finished eating when Xiao Wus voice sounded from outside,
Such a good smell, it seems that today we have something tasty.
Two people walked into the dining hall. Apart from Xiao Wu there was also her roommate Ning Rongrong. Other people might not know Grandmasters character, but how could Xiao Wu be ignorant. Tang San was Grandmasters disciple, after being influenced for all these years, she could also be considered having some understanding of Grandmaster.
Grandmaster, hello.
Xiao Wu respectfully greeted Grandmaster.
Grandmaster nodded to her, butcked the smile he had for Tang San. To be precise, apart from Tang San, there were very few people who were able to see Grandmasters smiling expression.
Ning Rongrongs nose twitched. She had been forcefully dragged here by Xiao Wu and was right now still hazy from sleep, but that rich meat fragrance made her gradually wake up.
Grandmaster gave them each a bowl of meat broth, a steamed bun and an egg, half of what he gave Tang San, the girls after all required somewhat less food.
Eat quickly, no time to also talk.
Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrongs hunger was awoken by the meat broths aroma, immediately digging in, eating their breakfast.
Seeing Xiao Wu bring Ning Rongrong, Tang San immediately started. Yes, he also should have called Oscar here. He understood Grandmaster even better than Xiao Wu, and naturally knew Teachers temper wasnt as calm as on the surface, the upromising nature towards others was like his name, extremely firm.
Thinking of this, Tang San hastily took his leave of Grandmaster. He didnt only have to wake Oscar, he also had to deal with the others.
Under Tang Sans efforts, everyone ate breakfast. If they in the beginning called Tang San some resentful words at being woken up, after eating the sumptuous breakfast, they unendingly praised Grandmaster.
After an hour, the bell sounded start of ss, time for assembly.
The sunlight brought a fresh and exuberant vitality, all living things thriving in the sunlight, the new day had begun.
Grandmaster with both hands behind his back stood in the center of the grounds, looking at the seven students arranged before him by age. Todays ss only had one teacher. Flender had said, from now on the Academys teachers would allply with Grandmasters education.
Grandmasters cool gaze swept across everyone,
For tomorrows breakfast, I hope to see you all show up even earlier at the dining hall. Eating food requires a period for digestion afterwards, one cant immediately conduct strict exercise. I will prepare a good breakfast at dawn, if you havente to eat in one hour, you neednt eat at all.
Grandmasters sharp gaze swept over all the students. He naturally saw some had not listened, but he still didnt repeat himself.
I have already understood each of your spirits and capabilities. Starting from today, I will start your strengthening training. Dai Mubai, step forward.
Dai Mubai took one step forward, light pulsing in his evil eyes. He might not be too restrained in private, but when in ss he absolutely was a good student. To him a teachers words werew.
Grandmaster looked at the tall Dai Mubai, saying.
I will give you one task. Starting from now, without causing any injuries, you will knock down those six one by one.
Ah?
Dai Mubai was startled, looking shocked at Grandmaster.
The expression on Grandmasters face was rigid,
You have thirty seventh rank spirit power. They are at most thirty first rank. Is there a problem?
Dai Mubai turned his head to look at everyone, his gaze first falling on Tang San. The others didnt concern him, but he couldnt be fearless towards that virtuoso of hidden weapons Tang San.
Tang San step forward.
Grandmasters voice echoed once again.
Tang San immediately stepped forward, standing at Dai Mubais side.
Grandmaster looked at Tang San, saying:
You cant use your third spirit ability or those peculiar weapons. You can begin.
Wait a moment.
The speaker was Dai Mubai,
Grandmaster, this isnt fair, if Tang San cant disy his full strength, then, what is the meaning to us fighting? His rank is lower than mine, if his spirit abilities are also restricted, then this makes my advantage too big. Although Tang Sans third spirit ring was a powerful Man Faced Demon Spider, I have confidence in myself.
Grandmaster calmly said:
If he uses his third spirit ring, you wont have any chance. A control system Spirit Master, unless encountering countering spirits, are the most powerful in a duel. Since you asked for it, let Tang San use his third spirit ring. Asrades, you also have to understand each other.
The others all subconsciously retreated. Grandmaster was also no exception. Over thirtieth ranked Spirit Elders strength was already powerful, and without wless control they might very easily injure bystanders.
Dai Mubais evil eyes gradually reddened, althoughpared to him his opponent was a full six ranks lower, he didnt dare be the least bit careless. Shrek Academys students were all intense, but the only monster who could make him afraid was Tang San.
Little San, take care. I will not be lenient.
Tang San only nodded, without saying anything. He could clearly sense the muscles over Dai Mubais body already goingpletely taut, his appearance like a coiled spring or mountain tiger.
Pale white light abruptly burst from Dai Mubais body, both arms simultaneously stretching to either side, chest sticking out, the bones all over the body making cracking sounds. Muscles swelling in a sh, filling up the clothes of his body, the atmosphere around him already seeming to be wild and impatient.
Dai Mubais spirit White Tigerpleted its Body Enhancement.
Blue light rushed out from Tang Sans body. Somewhat transformed by the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring, already a bit more slender Blue Silver Grass quietly spread out from under Tang Sans feet.
Slowly raising his right hand towards the tightly wound Dai Mubai, Tang San seriously said:
Mubai, if you can break my third spirit ability, then consider it your win.
Dai Mubais mind was shaken. Not just he, but even the other students observing the fight also watched Tang San attentively. They all wanted to see, after experiencing such violent pain, just how formidable Tang Sans third spirit ability actually was.
The double pupils in Dai Mubais evil eyes momentarily merged. Without even thinking about it, the third spirit ring over his body, that sparkling purple released in a sh. The third spirit ability White Tiger Vajra Transformation activated.
The body already made powerful by Spirit White Tiger Body Enhancement once again swelled, his muscles swelling exaggeratedly, his clothespletely bursting, exposing a terrifying muscle outline. On his skin appeared ck striation, a pair of tiger paws again erging, the sharp des ejected on top all became bright silver, his whole body enveloped in ayer of golden light, like he was gilded. Blood red eyes expressing a bloodthirsty light, his whole body giving off a kind of king of beasts tyranny.
Originally when Dai Mubai first fought Tang San, it was by relying on White Tiger Vajra Transformation that he could instantly break Tang Sans second spirit ring ability. Right now once again confronting Tang San, he also used his strongest spirit ability. His goal was to rely on his sharp tiger ws to cut open Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass.
Take care.
The Blue Silver Grass under Tang Sans feet moved in a sh, countless vines milling out. Some rising into the air, some sliding along the ground, some arcing around the sides, rushing towards Dai Mubai from all directions.
Dai Mubai was ssified as a strong power type Spirit Master, agility wasnt what he was good at, and watching the Blue Silver Grass twisting towards him, he didnt dodge. Abruptly the golden light over his body became even a bit stronger, meeting the Blue Silver Grass with an assault.
Dai Mubai only took three steps before his powerful body at once stopped moving. Blue Silver Grass first spirit ability, Binding,unched, firmly binding his body within.
Dai Mubai at once subconsciously wanted to rely on his physical strength to struggle free, just likest time. But, in the split second he generated strength he discovered something amiss.
Part 2
Infused with the third spirit rings properties, although Blue Silver Grass became thinner, the degree of its toughness multiplied geometrically. Under Dai Mubais full exertion, unexpectedly he couldnt tear open the Blue Silver Grass, instead that more slender Blue Silver Grass dug tightly into his muscles.
The Ghost Vine thorns quietly protruded, and if not for Dai Mubais skin bing iparably hard from White Tiger Vajra Transformation, he would already be suffering from the mix of Ghost Vine and Man Faced Demon Spider poison.
But, the thirty seventh ranked Dai Mubai wasnt so easy to handle. Seeing he was unable to throw off the Blue Silver Grass with brute strength, he immediately moved his trapped hands.
The tiger w des abruptly ejected, fiercely sawing at the Blue Silver Grass. In a moment, those des were already gradually cutting into the Blue Silver Grass. When Dai Mubai used his spirit power at full strength, Blue Silver Grass with the amplifications still couldnt hold him down.
However, Tang San didnt hope to rely on this Blue Silver Grass being able to directly restrain Dai Mubai, he was after all a thirty seventh ranked Spirit Elder. His goal was just to have Blue Silver Grass temporarily restrain Dai Mubai for a short time, letting him unleash his third spirit ability, thats all. The profound meaning of a control system Spirit Master, was to control his opponent from the very start of the battle until its end.
When Dai Mubais sharp des began to cut the Blue Silver Grass, a sphere of blue green light alreadyunched. Dai Mubai naturally also saw that sphere, and although his body was tied up, he still wasnt unable to move.
He knew that the sphere of light fired from Tang Sans hand should be his third spirit ring. At the moment unable to change shape, he leaned sideways, falling to the ground.
What he needed right now was time. As long as he had enough time to struggle free of Blue Silver Grass, and in addition relying on thirty seventh ranked spirit power plus the increase in physical strength and attack power from White Tiger Vajra Transformation, he had faith he could break Tang Sans third spirit ring.
Before everyones amazed gazes, the blue green sphere of light rapidly unfurled, a five meter wide dropping from the sky. Although Dai Mubai rolled over, he still couldnt escape its reach, the speed with which it spread was too fast. Furthermore, that blue green sphere of light wasunched with Tang Sans Arrow Hand Throw technique, its speed reaching a terrifying level.
Weng, the huge spider abruptly wrapped around him. Dai Mubai only felt his whole body tighten, his entire body was already tightly restrained within that spider web.
The tiger ws cut into Blue Silver Grass, but as Dai Mubai prepared to continue cutting, from those spider web threads seemingly slimmer than the Blue Silver Grass, suddenly transmitted an intensely paralysing and burning sensation, even with the power of the White Tiger Vajra Transformation, he was still unable to disperse the numbing feeling.
Strong stickiness bound up Dai Mubais body like a dumpling. As the spider web continuously tightened, the sharp edges of the tiger ws came into contact with the spider web, unexpectedly they directly bounced off, without leaving even a mark.
Dai Mubai unleashed the full strength of his spirit power, hoping to be able to break free of the paralysis and spider web. But the more strength he used, the tighter the spider web twisted around him, that kind of feeling of power being useless immediately made this Evil Eye White Tiger sink into despondency.
The paralysing feeling grew stronger and stronger, and the resisting spirit power naturally also grew weaker. As the spider web twinkling with blue green light continuously tightened, the bones in Dai Mubais body began to make creaking sounds.
Enough.
Grandmaster calmly dered.
Tang San hurried forward with big strides, lifting his hand to wipe at the spider. Strangely, that sticky spider web once again became light, quietly merging into Tang Sans hand and disappearing, even that Blue Silver Grass twisting around Dai Mubai became streams of light and disappeared.
This is my third spirit ability, Spider Web Restraint.
Tang San helped Dai Mubai up, while exining to him. At the same time he absorbed the poison from Dai Mubai into his own body.
Grandmaster walked over to the two, seeing Dai Mubais gloomy face, he calmly said:
Control. Its a control system Spirit Masters characteristic capability. Generally speaking, a control system spirit masters attack is rather weak, but their controlling strength is exceptionally powerful. Below sixtieth rank, an outstanding control system Spirit Master is able topletely restrain an opponent within a gap of ten ranks. Aside from being able to restrain control system Spirit Masters spirits, when confronting a control system Spirit Master the best method is to not give them the opportunity to exercise their control. But as a power attack type Spirit Master, a control system Spirit Master is precisely your nemesis. Under these kinds of circumstances, you should pull open the distance to the control system Spirit Master.
Gaze sweeping towards the others, Grandmaster continued:
Every spirit master has their own strengths and weaknesses. In this world there are no perfect Spirit Masters. But
Saying this, Grandmaster paused a moment,
But, there are perfect teams. One person alone is unable to reach absolute strength, but one team with instinctive coordination can reach perfection. Mutually relying on each other is sufficient to confront enemies of any properties. The control power of Tang Sans third ability is great, but it also has extremely distinct weak points. As far as possible separating from his attack range, no matter how strong the spider web is it cant restrain you. You are one entity. When you confront the enemy together, your first priority is toplement each others weak points. If everyones advantages can be fully disyed, then, you will be an unequalled existence among those equally ranked. Dai Mubai, continue your present course. Next, you will meet the enemy head on, divided into Zhu Zhuqing with Ning Rongrongsbination as well as Oscar and Ma Hongjunsbination.
Dai Mubai had now already withdrawn his White Tiger Vajra Transformation. Light pulsing in his evil eyes, this time he only nodded, without saying anything.
Grandmasters gaze turned to Tang San,
Since you used your third spirit ability on Dai Mubai, then, you can take his ce against one opponent. Xiao Wu, let me see your third spirit ability.
Xiao Wu giggled, walking towards Tang San,
Little San, youll have to be careful, eh.
The two fights began practically simultaneously. Tang San confronted Xiao Wu, Dai Mubai confronted Ma Hongjun and Oscar.
Seeing Dai Mubai in a bad mood, Ma Hongjun couldnt help but feel somewhat weak,
Boss Dai, you wouldnt release the Evil Fire on me, right?
Dai Mubai snapped:
Youre the only one with Evil Fire. Less nonsense,e.
Speaking, he charged at Ma Hongjun.
Ma Hongjun didnt dare be neglectful, while swiftlypleting his Spirit Body Enhancement, he simultaneously took the two sausages Oscar held out and quickly retreated.
Facing the aggressive Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun didnt dare let him in close, immediatelyunching his second spirit ring ability, Bathing Fire Phoenix.
Intense purple mes abruptly leapt up, zing heat spreading in the air in a sh, the intensity of the mes clearly somewhat stronger than in Star Dou Great Forest.
After meeting one danger after another in Star Dou Great Forest, not only Tang San and Xiao Wu had advanced in strength, everyone had improved somewhat under the pressure. Shrek students were originally prodigies, in a crisis, their potential naturally appeared under even greater stress.
Feeling the zing Phoenix mes over Ma Hongjun, Dai Mubai didnt have the slightest intention of withdrawing, rushing to meet Ma Hongjun, although the raging mes over Fatty would injure him, they still couldnt cause any serious degree of harm. But if Fatty let him attack in close range, then, he would definitely die tragically.
If it was in the past, Ma Hongjun seeing Dai Mubai in close range would definitely lose his head out of fear. Although his spirit power wasnt low, hisbat experience was far from equal to Dai Mubai or Tang Sans abundance, he was always relying on his powerful mes.
But right now confronting Dai Mubais charge, Ma Hongjun not only didnt panic, his face instead revealed a mischievous smile.
Dai Mubai naturally wouldnt give up on his attack just because of the opponents expression, in the moment when he was about to hit Ma Hongjun, Ma Hongjuns first spirit ring suddenly shone. A Phoenix Fire Wire as thick as an arm shot out.
Going through the battles in Star Dou Great Forest, Ma Hongjun discovered that when using Phoenix Fire Wire while in Bathing Fire Phoenix, its power doubled. Although the spirit power consumption also grew, the result was extremely good.
It could evenpare to the third spirit abilities of some Spirit Masters, this was the benefit of a naturally powerful spirit.
Dai Mubai snorted coldly, he seemed to have long ago already anticipated that Ma Hongjun would have this move, his first and second spirit rings red simultaneously, White Tiger Body Barrier and White Tiger Light Wave activated simultaneously.
Part 3
Intense white light and purple fire shed together fiercely in midair, despite the formidable power amplification of Phoenix Fire Wire under Bathing Fire Phoenix, Ma Hongjuns spirit power gap to Dai Mubai was ten ranks, and it was still he who lost out.
With a snort, he hurriedly retreated.
Dai Mubai had plentiful battle experience, sharp ws ejecting from his tiger paws, just like a fierce white tiger, he pounced in a sh.
Boss Dai, Im not fighting alone.
Ma Hongjun wasnt at all flustered, the moment Dai Mubai was about to pounce at him, suddenly, Ma Hongjuns body abruptly flew back with astonishing speed, in an eyeblink he was already ten meters away.
Dai Mubai rushed at thin air, and immediately came to a distracted stop, although Ma Hongjuns spirit possessed the ability to fly, his current spirit power was still far from sufficient to let him fly with his spirit. Recalling what Ma Hongjun said, Dai Mubai immediately understood.
It was Oscars mushroom sausage.
Relying on the mushroom sausage, Ma Hongjun could fly for one minute, at the speed of the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent, Dai Mubai reached the conclusion that he was unable to catch up.
One minute, you only have one minute, thats all. Dai Mubai sneered inwardly, turning to avoid the Phoenix Fire Wire Ma Hongjun shot into the air, just like a tiger pouncing at prey attacking Oscar not far away.
First dealing with this support, then in one minute the fight would end.
Unfortunately, his arbitrary scheme fell to nothing. Oscar had long ago prepared, seeing Dai Mubais target change to him, without waiting for him toe close, already swallowed a mushroom sausage and soared up.
Although Dai Mubais White Tiger Light Wave was able to attack at a distance, it was only within twenty meters, if he wanted to extend the distance, he had to consume a great amount of spirit power. In his previous fight with Tang San, using White Tiger Vajra Transformation, his spirit power consumption was considerable, and right now he naturally didnt dare consume too much.
Watching Oscar and Ma Hongjun in midair each eat a recovery sausage, Oscar rapidly making his vulgar spirit next to Ma Hongjun, and Ma Hongjun continuously fired his Phoenix Fire Wire from the air. With the support of recovery sausages, his spirit power consumption obtained a certain replenishment, and for a brief time he didnt need to worry about exhausting himself.
Under the amplification of Bathing Fire Phoenix, Ma Hongjuns Phoenix Fire Wire was extremely powerful, where the purple mes scorched the ground they left behind long grooves. What made Dai Mubai even angrier was Ma Hongjun constantly sweeping mes from in midair, never very good at dodging, in a moment he was battered and exhausted. Only thanks to his first spirit ring ability White Tiger Body Barrier was he able to repeatedly block Fattys mes. Out of reach, and unable to dodge, he could only waste White Tiger Light Wave on Fatty.
But, while they he ate recovery sausages, he had just now consumed a lot of spirit power, it didnt take long to disappear, and when Fatty ate a second mushroom sausage to maintain flight, Dai Mubais spirit power was already unable to keep up.
If he confronted Fatty in peak condition, Dai Mubai still could have relied on his profound spirit power to wear down the opponents. After all Oscars recovery sausage could only recover a little spirit power at once. By making mushroom sausages Oscar consumption was considerable, persisting long enough, these two fellows would naturally have tond.
But right now Dai Mubai had previously used White Tiger Vajra Transformation, in addition Oscar had reached the thirtieth rank, making recovery sausages was practically instantaneous, constantly throwing them to Ma Hongjun as if he didnt have to use up spirit power. With the support ofrge quantities of recovery sausages, Fattys battle endurance clearly could hold out for a long time.
As Ma Hongjun ate his third mushroom sausage, Dai Mubais White Tiger Light Wave was already somewhat unable to block the Phoenix Fire Wire, his spirit power already insufficient to support the consumption.
But at the same time, on the other side Tang San and Xiao Wu were also happily fighting.
When Dai Mubai was attacking Ma Hongjun on their side, on the other side Tang San and Xiao Wu were already in battle.
Tang San didnt know how many times he had fought Xiao Wu, Blue Silver Grass in the first moment densely covered the area around him, as long as Xiao Wu entered this area, he would immediatelyunch the Binding ability.
Tang San was extremely familiar with Xiao Wu, how would he not also be as familiar to Xiao Wu? Although after Tang San obtained the third spirit ring, Blue Silver Grass changed significantly, from the previous fight between him and Dai Mubai, Xiao Wu from careful observation had roughly grasped the degree of change in Tang Sans spirit.
Little San, do you have to be so on your guard?
Xiao Wus voice held a note ofint, sounding somewhat wronged.
Tang San subconsciously raised his head to look at her, even though as he raised his head he already became aware of the mistake, it was still a little toote. He saw Xiao Wus already turned pink pair of eyes.
Xiao Wus second spirit ability, Demon Confusion, activated.
Tang San felt a burst of giddiness in his brain, fortunately he had in the first moments closed his eyes, not letting Xiao Wus ability disy its full might. But after reaching the thirtieth rank, Xiao Wus spirit ability still had been strengthened a certain degree. This moment made Tang Sans mind briefly nk out.
Tang San secretly cursed his stupidity, ever sinceing to Shrek Academy, he hadnt sparred with Xiao Wu at all, and he had rxed somewhat. If he had first used Purple Demon Eye he wouldnt be in his current predicament. Purple Demon Eye could be Xiao Wus Demon Confusion spirit abilitys natural enemy.
Even Xiao Wu herself didnt expect her surprise attack to seed, but seeing Tang San close his eyes, the Blue Silver Grass losing its luster, she naturally wouldnt let this opportunity slip by. One foot pointing to the ground, she noiselessly leapt towards Tang San.
By a strict interpretation, Xiao Wu should also be considered an agility attack system Spirit Master. Only the difference between her and Zhu Zhuqing was that her attack method required her to stick close to fully work, while Zhu Zhuqing used hit and run, an assassins way.
Though his mind was briefly nk, subconsciously everyone would protect themselves, Tang San without the slightest hesitation raised his right hand, blue green light once againunching.
The light unfurled in a sh, the five meter in diameter spider web was in a moment able to render the enemys attack directionpletely impassable in front of Tang San. Xiao Wus attack was no exception.
Right now it would appear Xiao Wu was alreadypletely without moves, basically without a chance of changing direction, in a moment about to crash into Tang Sans Spider Web Restraint. This was the spider web even Dai Mubai was unable to throw off, with her spirit power, when bound, she could only fall paralysed to the ground, losing the ability to fight.
But Xiao Wu like Ma Hongjun assisted by the mushroom sausage, when confronted with Tang Sans Spider Web Restraint, was without any panic. Just like what Grandmaster had said, any spirit ability could be restrained.
Just in front of the spider web, the third spirit ability over Xiao Wu red, her third spirit ability emerging before everyone for the first time.
The third spirit ring over Xiao Wus body abruptly blossomed with purple light, but differently from the others, the purple light unexpectedly wrapped around her body in a split second, in the next moment, Xiao Wu disappeared in midair.
But by now Tang San had just thrown off the effect of Xiao Wus Demon Confusion ability, relying on Purple Demon Eyes cultivation and firm willpower, in addition to Mysterious Heaven Skills orthodox school ability to restrain this Demon Confusion ability, he was only sluggish for a moment, thats all. As he recovered to normal, it was just in time to see the scene of Xiao Wus body wrapped up in purple light and disappear.
Xiao Wu gone, Tang Sans spider web immediately hit only air. Once the purple light again appeared, it was already behind the spider web, or to be precise, it was right in front of Tang San, Xiao Wus pair of slender calves already simultaneously connecting with Tang Sans shoulders, at the same time her charmingughter reached him,
Little San, youve lost.
In their past contests, once Xiao Wu got close, as long as Tang San didnt use hidden weapons there was nothing he could do.
After advancing past thirtieth rank, Xiao Wus spirit power had clearly improved, although separated by trousers, Tang San could still feel the astonishing flexibility of her calves. Wedged between the calves, already twisting around Tang Sans neck, the first spirit ability Waist Bow activated in a sh, about to directly bring Tang Sans body to the ground.
One must know, along with spirit power increasing, right now Xiao Wus Waist Bow was already able to amplify her waist strength over one hundred twenty percent, that was in no way on a level any Spirit Master could resist using physical strength.
Seeing Xiao Wus bent back delicate body transmit strength towards his neck, Tang San in his startlement didnt neglect to shout,
Maybe not.
Blue green lightunched once again, this time, it was released at Tang Sans own body.
Spider Web Restraintunched in just an eyeblink, the enormously adhesive spider web twisted Tang San and Xiao Wus bodies tightly together, and although Xiao Wus Waist Bow activated sessfully, with the two bound together she was naturally unable to throw Tang San, with a putong sound, they simultaneously fell down on the ground.
To Tang San it was also the first time experiencing the terror of Spider Web Restraint. Following Blue Silver Grass forming the spider web it clung tightly to the two in a sh, pressing their bodies closely together.
Right now, Xiao Wus calves were pressing tightly against Tang Sans neck, with her back upward. Twisted like this, her butt stuck to Tang Sans lower body, perfectly round and warm, adding to the pairs bodies touching everywhere as they fell and pressed together, Tang San lying face down on Xiao Wu immediately felt his body heat up.
Xiao Wu was already unable to again use her third spirit ability. The poison on the spider web was naturally ineffective on Tang San, but the effect on her was still extremely good, in a moment paralysis and a burning feeling spread all over her body, suppressing her ability to gather spirit power to once again use the third spirit ability. But this moment was also when Dai Mubais spirit power wasrgely exhausted, making him unable to keep fighting.
Good, you can all stop.
Grandmasters timely voice resounded. Also at this moment, Oscar already dropped out of the air.
Only now did Dai Mubai recall that when Oscar ate his own sausage, the effect was weakened. Unfortunately, his spirit power was already far from sufficient, otherwise he would right now have the opportunity to make aeback.
Withdrawing the spider web, Tang San helped Xiao Wu stand up, both their expressions somewhat embarrassed. Xiao Wus delicate little face blushed like a ripe apple, Tang Sans distinct smell dying her body without fading for a long time. Lowering her head, the braid on the back of her head hung over her chest, not daring to look up at her nominal big brother.
Grandmaster did not seem to see Tang San and Xiao Wus embarrassment, letting Ma Hongjun drop out of the air, sweeping his eyes over the fivebatants.
Tell me your thoughts.
Dai Mubais mood was right now extremely depressed. Even if he had lost to Tang Sans third spirit ability, Tang San was after all a control system Spirit Master. But this Fatty Ma Hongjun had never been his match. Unexpectedly being defeated this time, immediately he was unable to ept it:
If my spirit power had been in peak condition, they wouldnt have had a chance.
Chapter 41 — Not Abandoning, Not Giving Up
Chapter 41: Not Abandoning, Not Giving Up
Part 1
Grandmaster nced at him indifferently,
Will you only try to kill your enemy when your spirit power is at its most powerful?
Dai Mubai started, Grandmasters simple sentence left him speechless.
Grandmaster continued:
You clearly know Oscar can supply mushroom sausages, so why would you give Ma Hongjun the opportunity to eat them? If you blocked him from the start, or as much as possible saved your spirit power, this win should have been yours.
Ma Hongjun reached for Oscars shoulder,
A pleasure, truly a pleasure, I didnt expect one day we too would win against Dai Mubai. How exceptionally pleasant. Little Ao, this sausage of yours is truly useful.
Oscar smiled mischievously,
Its only natural, how about we call ourselves Spirit Elders too.
Grandmaster looked coldly at the pair,
Are you proud of yourselves? Ma Hongjun, I ask you, when Oscars flying mushroom sausage failed, why did you let him fall to the ground? If at this time Dai Mubai still had the strength for one attack, killing him, what would you have done?
I
Ma Hongjun looked dumbstruck at Grandmaster.
Grandmaster turned to Oscar,
And you. For a food system Spirit Master, most important in any situation is to as far as possible preserve their life. He didnt take the initiative to help you, so why didnt you grab him to continue floating in the air? If it was a situation where Dai Mubai had sufficient spirit power, the moment you fell you would have been dispatched. If it was the enemy, right now you would already be dead. Spirit Elder? Even if it was a Title Douluo level food system Spirit Master, before a Battle Spirit Master hes still extremely frail.
Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun looked at each other, all of them speechless.
Grandmasters voice was t and cool, drawing blood with each prick as he pointed out their mistakes.
Little San.
Grandmaster turned to Tang San.
Tang San hastily stepped forward,
Teacher, Im here.
Tell me your impressions of the fight with Xiao Wu.
Tang Sans face reddened,
Teacher, I messed up. I shouldnt have been careless, getting caught in Xiao Wus second spirit ability Demon Confusion, to the extent that I sunk into a passive condition. Under conditions where I didnt know her third spirit ability rashly releasing the spider web, making me sink even deeper into a passive condition.
Grandmaster nodded,
Knowing your mistakes is good. Your error was the most severe. A lion fighting a rabbit still needs all its strength, you unexpectedly viting this from the start is an unforgivable sin. If the enemys attack was a bit more severe, you would have died. Remember, a control system Spirit Master not only has to control the enemy, they also have to control themselves.
Finally, Grandmaster looked at Xiao Wu,
Your third spirit ability should be teleportation. Only with a distance restriction. If my guess is correct, this should be the capability of the Lightning Rabbit. Your third spirit ring is a thousand year Lightning Rabbit. This kind of teleportation spirit ability, among all spirit abilities, belongs to the very rarest, youve given be a very pleasant surprise. At the same time, teleportation suits your Soft Skill, your killing power has substantially increased. But, why did you conclude it was already your victory once you wrapped around Tang Sans neck? If at that time you were a bit careful, when you saw Tang San use Spider Web Restraint for the third time, not anxious for quick results, first teleported away from his attack range andunched again, then you would already have won, and not been restrained.
Xiao Wu quietly stuck out her tongue, but didnt dare utter a word.
The look on Grandmasters stiff face was very unsightly,
This is what is called monstrous genius? Your disy today left me very disappointed. Each of your errors are unforgivable. Now, you must all suffer the punishment. Running. Supervise each other, you may not use spirit power. From the Academy run to Suotuo City and back, before lunch, I would like you to finish the round trip ten times. When youre done is when you may eat. Tang San, your mistake was the most serious, therefore you run twelve times. Move at once, begin.
Tang San was first to run out. Grandmasters word to him was no different thanw.
Xiao Wu, Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun followed behind. Grandmaster even punished his direct disciple, and furthermore punished him the most seriously, what could they still say? Let alone that the errors Grandmaster pointed out to them were all grave mistakes.
At the Academys entrance rocks are prepared. You will each carry one on your back as you run. You must remember, you are one team, if there is one person who hasntpleted the punishment, then, no one can eat.
Grandmaster emphasized his words.
Although they couldnt use spirit power, they were all Spirit Masters. Spirit power transformed the body over many years, making them much stronger than ordinary people. Simply running, that couldnt reach Grandmasters purpose.
The distance from the Academy to Suotuo City couldnt be considered too far, but a roughly three to four kilometres distance, making the round trip ten times, that would be roughly sixty to seventy kilometres. Adding in the carried weight, this was in no way an easy task.
Seeing the five figures run away, Ning Rongrong couldnt help but cackle, however, herughter didntst for long.
Why arent you running?
Grandmasters cold voice echoed.
Eh , we have to run too?
Ning Rongrong shocked looked at Grandmaster.
Grandmaster said:
Just now I said: you all have to suffer the punishment.
Ning Rongrong was immediately somewhat worried,
But, this isnt fair, me and Zhuqing didnt make any errors!
Grandmaster calmly said:
I ask you, who are they to you?
Ning Rongrong looked nk,
Fellow students,panions.
Grandmaster said:
There is a line called shared delights andmon pains, havent you heard it? You arepanions, wanting to bepanions you can trust with your back, do you think you should look at them suffering punishment while you rest?
I
Ning Rongrong was unable to reply, but Zhu Zhuqing was already running out.
As the seven one after another reached the Academy gate, they discovered that Grandmaster still discriminated in how he treated their punishment, or in other words, had earlier already prepared well.
Seven baskets woven from bamboo were filled with differently sized stones, on each bamboo basket were straps and a name written.
Among them, the stones in Tang San, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjuns baskets were thergest, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing and Oscar second, the stones in Ning Rongrongs basket the smallest.
As Ning Rongrong saw the stones in the basket, the resentment in her heart reduced somewhat, thinking to herself, this Grandmaster still isnt too unreasonable.
Grandmaster watching the seven running with bamboo baskets on their backs, couldnt help but reveal a faint smile on his rigid face.
Forbidden to use spirit power while carrying weight and running long distance, isnt this punishment a bit heavy? That could be several hundred kilometers. Let alone noon, they might not finish before the sky is dark. I didnt expect you would be even fiercer than me.
Flender had at some unknown time already arrived next to Grandmaster, speaking somewhat concerned.
Grandmaster calmly said:
One cannot achieve glory and wealth without suffering trials and tribtions. I carefully calcted their body condition. It wont exhaust them. Whats more, you think with their breakfast that good, they could eat without paying? Without going through a stage of shared delights andmon hardships, how could they bepanions that trust each other with their backs?
Flender held up both hands, showing his surrender,
All right, I told you. You do as you see fit. I know you care about these children even more than me. However, I have no choice but to once again remind you, the Academys funds are limited.
Grandmaster snorted coldly,
Can a living person still hold back their urine until they die? Do you think I am you, the magnificent Spirit Sage, unable to even manage one Academys funds.
Flender slightly angrily said:
Indeed I dont think to bow and scrape subserviently to others, otherwise, with my strength being wealthy also isnt a difficult matter. I want to see how youll settle this issue. You whose cheeks are even thinner than mine.
Grandmaster gave Flender a sideways look,
Then you just wait and see.
Bamboo baskets on their backs, Tang San and Dai Mubai took the lead in the mad rush out. Once they started running, they realized this punishment as expected was very heavy.
If they could use spirit power, a sixty or seventy kilometres distance in half a days time wasnt any problem to speak of for them, and could even bepleted easily. But, under circumstances without spirit power and still carrying weight, that was not something that could easily be aplished.
Mubai, lets first stop a moment.
In the middle of running Tang San suddenly stopped. Right now they hadnt run far, but his forehead already showed traces of sweat.
Although the two had previously both consumed spirit power, currently they didnt use spirit power to run, in physical strength they clearly were the best among Shrek Seven Devils. Right now, Xiao Wu, Ma Hongjun and Oscar were already falling behind several hundred meters, after them Zhu Zhuqing was already catching up to their steps, Ning Rongrong wasst.
Little San, why?
Dai Mubai also stopped, somewhat puzzled looking at Tang San,
Tenps isnt short, run at once.
Tang San said:
Mubai, do you still remember? Just now before we set off Teacher said we are a team, he asked us toplete this times punishment together. You see, Zhuqing and Rongrong are punished together with us. Apart from my running twelveps, you also have to finish simultaneously. To my understanding of Teacher, he isnt just punishing us, at the same time hes having us exercise. Yesterday Teacher told me that the body is a Spirit Masters foundation, me being able to surpass my rank to absorb the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring is rted to the inner qualities of my body. Even more importantly, this times punishment is perhaps also Teachers first test for us, what he wants to test is our fellowship. We are a team, speaking of physical strength, perhaps you and I can manage, but they might not. I see, we have to think of some method, seeing how we can let everyone sessfullyplete the test this time.
As Grandmasters sole disciple, Tang San clearly understood Grandmaster the best. Hearing his words, Dai Mubai gave a slow nod,
Perhaps it truly is so, lets wait for them to approach, well talk it over first.
Very quickly the five people behind caught up, and Tang San exined his point of view of todays punishment.
Oscars brows wrinkled minutely, saying:
I think Tang San is right, Grandmaster should be looking to test us. The weights we carry differ to some extent, it should be Grandmaster having calcted the extreme boundary of what our physical strength is capable of. It appears Tang San and boss Dais circumstances should be within the limit of what theyre able to aplish, and would even still have strength left over. Also Fatty should be just exactly reaching his limit. Naturally there are also those exceeding the endurance limit. Only with everyones cooperation is there a chance for sess. Those surpassing the limit of what they can carry, perhaps I am one, and also Rongrong.
After speaking, he couldnt help but reveal a wry smile. Having run two kilometers, he already felt the bamboo basket on his back growing heavier and heavier, sweat visible on his forehead. With such a long distance to go, he realized he certainly wouldnt persevere.
Fatty Ma Hongjun casually said:
It would be better for us to cheat. If we secretly eat a bit of little Aos recovery sausage, is there a need to be afraid?
Cheat?
Oscar unhappily red at Fatty. He was an astute person, he wouldnt do anything foolish,
Fatty, I only ask you one thing, can you be sure Grandmaster didnt have other teachers supervise us? If by any chance cheating was discovered, Im afraid the punishment wouldnt be as light as this. Moreover, Grandmaster giving us this kind of punishment, certainly is with his deep intent, it will only benefit us. Right now we have to think of a way to as far as possible save strength.
Part 2
Tang San suddenly spoke up:Although Teacher had us run with weights and we cant use spirit power, the total weights we seven carry is so much, only having to bring these rocks to the end of the punishment is naturally possible. Oscar, give my your rocks.
Oscar looked nk, smiling mischievously,Good brother. However, right now its still not necessary. Ill be seen as inferior like this. Us seven will start from now, running at the speed of the slowest, like this everyone can gather together, and uniformly save the most strength. Once someone is unable to persevere, we will mutually help readjust the weight. Thus, we will as far as possible be able to conserve strength. Right?
Ning Rongrong smiled to the side:Little Ao, I didnt notice, but you are extraordinarily astute.
On Oscars face hung an expression like it was only a matter of course,
Dont you know as a child I was called the bright little prince? This is nothing.
Dai Mubai was the oldest of everyone, his strength was also the greatest, and as boss he properly took the lead to set an example,Dont speak nonsense. Gossiping is still wasting strength. Well run and handle it ording to what little Ao said.
Immediately, the seven resumed their long distance running.
Without doubt, among the seven, it was naturally as auxiliary system Spirit Masters Oscar and Ning Rongrongs strength was the weakest, so everyone ran ording to their speed. Advancing at the same speed, in the direction of Suotuo City.
The firstp was finished at this kind of speed.
Actually running, everyone gradually felt the pressure of the carried weight. If it was only ordinary running, even if it was without using spirit power, this roughly six kilometer round trip could not be said to be any burden to them. Spirit power transforming the body gave them stamina far exceeding that of a normal person, even auxiliary system Spirit Masters like Oscar and Ning Rongrong were no exception.
With the weight, the body clearly became unbnced. After one round trip, Ning Rongrong and Oscar were already drenched in sweat, the others also showed some weariness.
Ning Rongrong doubtless had the mostcking physical strength of everyone, although Oscar also was an auxility system Spirit Master, he after all had broken through thirtieth rank, his body had been improved in every kind of attribute by having the third spirit ring, his condition was a lot better than Ning Rongrong.
The weights carried by Tang San and Dai Mubai were fifteen kilogram rocks. The weights Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing and Ma Hongjun were ten kilograms. Although Ning Rongrong and Oscar only carried five kilograms, right now it felt to them as if they carried mountains. Body growing heavier and heavier, they could only clench their teeth to maintain their velocity.
At the Academy gate, what made everyone somewhat astonished, was Grandmaster standing in the gate looking at them running back from their firstp.
Everyone drink a bit of water, then keep going.Grandmasters words as always were precise andprehensive.
In a bucket was warm water, with a slightly salty taste, apparently mixed with salt. Under Grandmasters supervision, everyone was only allowed to drink one cup of warm water, then immediately urged them to once again keep on with their punishment run.
As time passed, the great sphere of fire overhead gradually drew closer to its zenith, also gradually increasing the temperature. After drinking salt water, everyones strength recovered a bit, to Tang San and Dai Mubai it was nothing, but Oscar and Ning Rongrong clearly felt themselves regain some strength.
Watching the students gradually recede into the distance, Grandmaster stood expressionlessly in ce, but watching the seven return together, in the depths of his expression was clearly disyed a hint of satisfaction.
Carrying the bucket he walked inside the Academy. Right now, he wasnt only a teacher instructing students, at the same time he was a senior concerned for them. What he had them do wasnt at all mistreating the students, rather letting them obtain genuine exercise.
The second round trip, the third round trip, the fourth ...
Each time everyone returned to the Academy, they would drink the appropriately warmed salt water prepared by Grandmaster. The warm water was easily absorbed, the salt replenishing what was drained by their exertion. Even Ning Rongrong and Oscar, both felt themselves somewhat miraculously able to persevere through running the fourthp, besides drinking water, they didnt pause anywhere.
But, as the fifthp began, Oscar and Ning Rongrongs speed had already clearly dropped, the scenery before their eyes already starting to be indistinct, both legs heavy like filled with lead, the weight of the bamboo baskets on their backs even more resembling mountains.
With uniform speed, the others had still preserved strength, although right now everyone were already sweating profusely, mentally they were very well preserved.
Little Ao, give me your stone.Tang San said to Oscar.
Dai Mubai also simultaneously held out a hand to Ning Rongrong.
This time, Oscar and Ning Rongrong didnt object, they clearly understood that their strength was already somewhat overdrawn, going on like this, perhaps they might not be able to persevere with thisp.
Tang San and Dai Mubais weights went from fifteen to twenty kilograms, inside the bamboo baskets were two stones. Five kilograms didnt seem heavy, but when their physical strength was substantially used up, these simple five kilograms already clearly was a burden to the two. Although they could still maintain the speed, the twos breathing clearly became rougher.
Just the opposite, losing the five kilogram pressure, Oscar and Ning Rongrong had a kind of transcendent feeling, as if their whole bodies could float lightly, gaspingrge mouthfuls of breath, their running immediately became more effortless, not only recovering their original speed, even still with a feeling of doing it skillfully and easily.
The fifth, sixth, seventh, threeps concluded like this. As the eighthp began, already two double hours had passed. Right now the sun had already wandered by the zenith, noon already passed.
Everyones breathing had be difficult, lungs scorching hot as if set on fire, each step they took left behind a clear watermark on the ground, that was the sweat flowing from their bodies. From the start of thestp, the salt water they received at the Academy gate already became two cups. Furthermore a brief rest. Grandmaster didnt urge them, still after each time they finished ap giving them the prepared warm salt water.
Dying, Im dying.The speaker was Ma Hongjun, staggering, almost falling to the ground, Fatty came to a stop, both hands supporting on his knees, gasping forrge mouthfuls of breath. His plump face had already be pale, seemingly each breath was already extremely difficult.
Everyone stopped one after the other, this moment, everyone were unexpectedly unable to speak. Looking at each other, they discovered each of theirrades clothes were already soaked through with sweat. The most impressive would be Zhu Zhuqing, although she was the youngest of them all, among the three girls she was the most developed, her soaked through clothes stuck close to her body, drawing the outline of astonishing curves.
Unfortunately, right now no one had the energy to pay attention to this scene, each and everyone stood in their ce constantly gasping for breath.
Originally Tang San and Dai Mubai shouldnt have been this exhausted, but they carried Ning Rongrong and Oscars additional weights,pared to the others their burdens were much greater. Among the seven, the only one appearing rxed was Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu had also reached thirtieth rank, but the weight she carried was the same as Ma Hongjun and Zhu Zhuqing. In addition her own body weight was light, right now she was still performing skillfully and easily.
After panting for a full five minutes, everyone gradually calmed.
Ma Hongjun couldnt help but say:In any case weve missed lunch, it would be better for us to slow a bit. Im dying, keeping on running, might wear me to death.
Dai Mubai scowled:
Slow? Didnt you notice the salt water Grandmaster gave us was the same temperature each time? But our speed dropped continuously. Clearly, Grandmaster has calcted the condition of our physical strength. Running too slowly, perhaps there will still be additional punishment. Although Grandmaster is a bit strict with out training, he is also good to us. We must persevere. Fatty, give me your weight.
Ma Hongjun somewhat shocked looked at Dai Mubai,
Boss Dai, youre still all right?
Dai Mubai stuck out his chest,
Fatty, remember, a man cant say hes unable. Bring it.
Part 3
When Dai Mubai put Ma Hongjuns rocks into the basket on his back, Tang San also went beside Zhu Zhuqing. Though he didnt know why Dai Mubai didnt help Zhu Zhuqing split the weight, Tang Sans body conditions were simr to Dai Mubai, unlike Zhu Zhuqing, who was silent but obviously consumed.
Ill help you, Zhuqing. Tang San grabbed at the basket behind Zhu Zhuqing.
Zhu Zhuqing twisted herself, dodging Tang Sans hand. No need, I can still keep on going. You will run two moreps than us, if you waste all your energy now, how will you continueter on?
Tang San looked at Zhu Zhuqing and stared nkly. He suddenly discovered, she didnt seem to be that cold after all.
The journey started again. This time, everyone slowed down even more. Though Dai Mubai didnt say anything, it was obvious that his steps became heavier, leaving the most sweat with every step. The weight Ma Hongjun gave was ten kilograms. Increasing his weight to thirty kilograms when he was already past his extreme greatly affected the depletion of his power.
After the eighthp, when Grandmaster gave them the warm salt water, he deliberately looked at everyones basket, but said nothing.
During the ninthp, though without weight, Oscar and Ning Rongrongs strength was bordering their extreme. Ma Hongjun recovered slightly, Xiao Wu could still continue, but Zhu Zhuqings steps were getting slower and slower. But unexpectedly, Tang San seemed to have past his extreme and didnt look like he was used up.
Seeing Suo Tuo City in sight, the ninthp was half finished. Suddenly, Dai Mubai stumbled, his entire body falling forward.
If it were before, relying on his own strength, Dai Mubai just needed to straighten up to rebnce himself, but right now his strength consumption was too severe.
Tang San was always beside Dai Mubai. Seeing him about to fall, he quickly lunged forward, catching Dai Mubais shoulder.
Dai Mubais double irises have alreadybined. Tang San saw this once when they met danger, so it should be a sign of reaching his extreme.
Dai Mubai didnt stand up by himself. He leaned his entire body on Tang Sans shoulder, his chest like a windbox, fiercely going up and down. He looked like he was almost totally dehydrated.
Boss Dai, are you ok? Everyone quickly crowded up, asking sincerely.
Tang San didnt utter a single word, but took the heaviest fifteen kilogram rock from Dai Mubais basket and put it into his own basket.
Little San, you dont need to do that, I can still go on. Dai Mubai barely stood up, eyes revealing unswerving determination. Looking at Tang San, he said, You even withstood the pain from the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring, why cant I withstand this. I can do this. Brothers, lets continue, no one fall behind.
As they talked, Dai Mubai forcefully took the fifteen kilogram rock from Tang Sans basket back to his own basket.
Boss Dai, give me back my own. Ma Hongjun suddenly said. Theres only half ap from finishing the entire punishment. Everyone knows Dai Mubai wont be able to finish.
Ning Rongrong suddenly stepped forward, And me, I feel a lot better, I can hold my weight.
Tang San said: Rongrong is fine, Fatty, you try to hold it for a while.
Ma Hongjuns own weight fell back into his own basket, decreasing Dai Mubais weight by ten kilograms. Under Tang Sans persistent request, Ning Rongrongs weight of five kilograms in Dai Mubais basket fell into Tang Sans basket as well, increasing his weight to twenty-five kilograms.
The journey continued. Every step was that challenging. Dai Mubai, with fifteen less kilograms, with his resilience withstood it all.
The ninthp, under everyones mutual assist, was finished. Though they were still running, their speed was really not any faster than walking. From the start of the punishment, three hours have passed.
Gulping down salt water, the seven people all looked like they just came out of water. Grandmaster still stood aside, not saying anything.
Dai Mubai forced his mind to clear, Brothers, we still have onestp, everyone persevere.
Oscar suddenly said: Little San, give my weight back. Theres only onest round, I can stand it.
Tang San nked. He suddenly discovered Oscars eyes had something more, but looking at his shaking legs, Tang San shook his head, No, I can still do it.
Oscar walked beside Tang San, sweat dripping down his face, but his gaze became more resolute. If you view me as a brother, then give it back to me. I can do it.
Ning Rongrong was already gasping for breath, face white, but when she saw Oscar take the five kilogram rock from Tang Sans basket, she couldnt help but say, Little, Little ..Ao .., You ..today ...really are ...a man.
Oscar was already too tired tough, so he stuck out his chest, acting like it should be like that.
Shreks Seven Monster are all consumed, but their minds were not at all rxed. Sometimes, the difference between the talented and the mediocre was their resolute will. Surviving through an extreme means everything will change.
The tenthp of the punishment finally started. This time, everyone really couldnt run anymore, barely shifting their feet, step by step. Are we not able to do it? No, we are, were all able to do it. Carrying the rocks on their back, taking heavy steps, they slowly walked towards their final goal.
Walking one kilometer, Oscar almost fainted. The rocks in his basket went back to Tang Sans.
Walking two kilometers, Zhu Zhuqings weight went into Xiao Wus basket.
Walking three kilometers, Ning Rongrong fainted. Tang San gave his rocks to Dai Mubai while he carried Ning Rongrong on his back.
Coming back one kilometer, Oscar fainted. Zhu Zhuqing took back her rocks. Xiao Wus rocks went to Ma Hongjun while Ning Rongrong went on Xiao Wu and Tang San picked up Oscar.
Coming back two kilometers, Zhu Zhuqing fainted. Dai Mubai barely picked her up.
Only five hundred meters from the finish, the basket in front of Tang San already had Zhu Zhuqings rock as well as Dai Mubais fifteen kilograms while piggybacking Oscar.
Dai Mubai carried Zhu Zhuqing.
Xiao Wu carried Ning Rongrong.
Ma Hongjun carried twenty kilograms of weight.
They were almost shifting step by step towards the end.
Put, put me down .Ning Rongrongs weak voice sounded behind Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu stumbled, almost falling to the ground, and Ning Rongrong also slid off of her back. The two helped each other, slowly walking step by step forward.
Oscar also woke up, struggled to fall of Tang San, and with Tang Sans lending an arm, they walked forward.
Zhu Zhuqing hasnt woke yet. Though she didnt say much, she was way more past her extreme than Oscar and Ning Rongrong. Though Ma Hongjun was fat, his stamina was much better than Zhu Zhuqing. Dai Mubai also helped him carry his weight a distance, so his situation was much better.
Of course, Ma Hongjun right now was at his max as well. Grouping up with Tang San and Oscar, the three helped each other forward.
If there was only one person punished, with Ning Rongrong or Oscars strength, they might have already fallen.
However, all seven were punished. Under the help of each other, the determination in their hearts were already aroused.
Their sights were already blurred and they could only vaguely see the finish. Their bodies are now only powered by their willpower.
Tang San carried heavy rocks, both hands helping out Ma Hongjun and Oscar, helping them split a bit of their body weight. Though he couldnt use spirit power, under the extreme circumstances, the tough aspect of his Mysterious Heaven Skill was starting to exhibit itself, or else he also wouldnt be able to persist until now.
Dai Mubais back was already curved from pressure, his evil eyes tinted with red. Every step felt like he had millions of tons on him.
Four hundred meters ..three hundred meters ...two hundred meters .one hundred meters.
Grandmasters stiff face appeared in front of everyone. Seeing them helping each other slowly shuffle forward, even Grandmaster couldnt help but be moved.
They used an entire hour for thestp, but they finally made it.
Putong, Putong .
All seven of them fell onto the ground at the same time. Oscar, Ning Rongrong and Ma Hongjun almost fainted simultaneously.
Chapter 42 — Grandmaster Is A Devil
Chapter 42: Grandmaster Is A Devil
Part 1
Dai Mubai fell beside Zhu Zhuqing breathing heavily, his entire body slightly shaking.
Xiao Wus scorpion braid was already in disorder, sweat dripping unceasingly, her lips trembling.
Tang San moved Ma Hongjun and Oscar so they could lie on their own baskets, and he took out all the extra weight. His vision at this moment was also hazy, but some things in his mind still supported him.
For others, the punishment or training waspleted. But for him, not yet.
Holding the table that held water buckets and bearing fifteen kilograms of weight, Tang San barely stood up and started walking step by step forwards.
Though he didnt need to support others, his steps were already staggering.
Brother, Ill apany you. Xiao Wu also stood up by holding the table, but she fell onto the ground before she could take a second step. Though her body conditions were a lot better than Zhu Zhuqings, she carried Ning Rongrong for quite a distance, so she was also at her extreme.
Little San, Ill apany you too. It was Dai Mubai. Also holding his own weight, Dai Mubai staggered up beside Tang San. The two looked at each other, their pale faces barely squeezing out a strange smile. Almost simultaneously, they grasped each others right hands.
The next moment, the two that withstood the most in the punishment fell onto the ground, taking the path of their other friends.
Shreks Seven Monsters, seven punished, seven on the ground, fainted.
Grandmaster looked at them fall one by one, but never moved. Until Tang San and Dai Mubai both fainted, he finally showed a faint smile. Never abandoning, never giving up. Good, good.
Flender, bringing Zhao Wuji and a few other teachers quietly appeared beside Grandmaster. Grandmaster, youre good too. Ruthless enough.
Grandmaster didnt mind the discontent in Flenders words. Waving his head, he said, Its time to bring them over there.
Including Grandmaster, all the teachers quickly took off the kids baskets, carrying them towards the academy.
When Tang San woke up, he found himself in the dormitory again. Warmness invaded his body from all directions, thefortable feeling almost making him moan.
Composing himself, Tang San found he was naked inside a giant wood cask. The cask was full of gray liquid. Oscar was on the other side, deep in his sleep. Because of the extra two casks, the room already felt overcrowded.
With a stir of the liquid, a not too pungent medicinal smell wafted into his nose. Tang San wiggled his nose, and he immediately understood vaguely.
Coming to this world, though he never detailedly researched about the medicine in this world, he roughly knew a bit. The drug ingredients of this world were very simr to the world he was in. The liquid in the cask shouldve been boiled from some ingredients that mainly helped with rxing muscles and reinforcing the fundamentals. Thats why after that much exercise, he didnt feel much pain after waking up. Only slight soreness in his two legs and a slightly weak body.
Later Tang San found out that to keep the casks warm, every once in a while they had to add more hot water. The girls casks were managed by a few vige women they hired.
On the side of the cask was a slip of paper with Grandmasters handwriting.
Come to the cafeteria to eat when you wake up. Seeing to eat, Tang San suddenly felt his stomach grumble, hunger welling up.
Standing up from the water, he discovered that beside the two big casks, there were also two smaller baskets. Inside had clean water, obviously for them to clean themselves. The water was cold, so when Tang San jumped in he couldnt help but shiver. He instantly felt his mind clear out, and the soreness in his body slowly faded away.
Quickly washing off the liquid and changing into a clean outfit, Tang San walked out the dormitory. To his surprise, the skies were already covered in stars. In the silent night, insects chirped asionally, giving him a tranquil feel.
Stretching hard, his entire body started cracking, as if his entire body was fully extended. Breathing in the fresh air in exchange for the stale air inside, he walked towards the cafeteria.
Far away, you could already see the lights of the cafeteria. When Tang San walked into the cafeteria, he found one person gorging himself.
Hearing footsteps, the eating person looked back towards Little San. It was Dai Mubai. His superior spirit power allowed him to wake up faster.
Little San, quicklye eat. It tastes pretty damn good. Dai Mubais double pupils had already recovered to its normal state. Looking at Tang San, he instantly smiled. They had already shared their joys and sorrows many times, going through trouble and idents together. This empathetic feeling didnt need any words to express itself. They looked at each other and could already feel each others friendship.
Sitting beside Dai Mubai, he found six more servings of food on the table, clearly prepared for the others. On the table were also paper slips, also of Grandmasters handwriting.
When you are done eating, wash the dishes. Dump the water in the casks of your dormitory and clean them. Do not sleep, cultivate until day rise. Meet at early morning for ss.
Dinner was very sumptuous. A big bowl of fragrant stewed meat, fully five big snow white steamed buns, one bowl of thick soup, and a tter of vegetables and fruits.
His stomachs rumbling made Tang San have no time for small talk, instantly starting to gorge himself, clearing out all the food in front of him.
Good, very good, extremely good. After great amounts of exercise, the replenishment of the food felt like it was instantly absorbed by the body.
Dai Mubai was finished eating when Tang San was still gorging himself, leaning on the table and looking at Tang San. Seeing he is about to finish eating, he said: Little San, Grandmaster sure is ruthless, a lot more fierce than Dean Flender. Seeing Grandmasters message, Im afraid our future days will not be pleasant. Is this how Grandmaster taught you before?
Tang San shook his head, saying : Teacher taught me mostly theoretical knowledge. Training of this type was a first for me as well. However, yesterday Teacher told me, as a Spirit Master, our bodys are our foundations. The fact that I can withstand the beyond extreme Man Faced Demon Spider spirit rings attack is inseparable from my strong body. Only with a strong body can one withstand more spirit power. That is possibly why Teacher wanted us to increase our bodys basic training.
Dai Mubaiughed bitterly. This isnt as simple as increasing. Grandmasters training for us was exactly based on our extremes. If it wasnt for our body qualities, we probably wouldnt be able to even move for days. Although the cask of weird liquid definitely helped.
Im starving to death, where to food?A figure speedily ran in from outside. Without even greeting Tang San and Dai Mubai, she instantly pounced at the food.
It was Xiao Wu. Looking at her rosy face, Tang San smiled. Clearly, Xiao Wu has also recovered from the extreme exercise.
Xiao Wu ate and saw the paper slips on the table. She immediately gestured towards Tang San, telling them to talk to her after shes done eating.
Waking up from the deep slumber and eating, Tang San felt veryzy and didnt want to move at all. Mimicking Dai Mubai, he also leaned on the table, looking at Xiao Wus unwomanly like gorging.
Other than having only two steamed buns, the girls had the same food as them. Though Xiao Wu didnt have a big mouth, her eating wasnt impeded by the slightest. The food was demolished in a moments time.
The fourth toe wasnt Oscar, the only other one above rank thirty, but Zhu Zhuqing.
When Zhu Zhuqing walked in, her face was very calm until she saw Dai Mubai, then she deliberately stiffened her face, but in her eyes, Tang San clearly saw no rejection.
Zhu Zhuqings eating pose was a lot more graceful than Xiao Wu, chewing carefully. Every motion looked elegant, but behind this elegance was speed. If not for the quickly decreasing food, Tang San really couldnt believe her apparently slow movements could eat so fast.
Sofortable, Ive finished eating. With no care at all, Xiao Wu lied against Tang Sans shoulder, Little San, did you run thest twops?
Tang Sanughed bitterly and shook his head, No, after you fainted, Dai Mubai and I also fainted. When I woke up I was in a cask full of medicine liquid.
Xiao Wus charming face suddenly reddened. Sitting up straight, she said quietly: You werent wearing anything as well?
Tang Sans mind nked, unconsciously nodding his head.
Xiao Wu stuck out her tongue, In our dormitory there was a paper slip telling us not to worry, our clothes were taken off by viger women. Come eat at the cafeteria.
Tang San chuckled, saying: Xiao Wu, you look very cute when your face is red, just like an apple. As he was talking, he caringly pinched her face. Xiao Wu only looked at him usingly but didnt stop him.
Dai Mubai said: Oscar and the others havent woken up, probably too weary. Lets go back to cultivate, we still dont know what sort of devilish training Grandmaster will tell us to do tomorrow.
Tang San nodded. Just as he was about to clean up his dishes, Xiao Wu stopped him.
You can go. Washing dishes isnt something you boys should do. Leave it to us.
Part 2
Tang San smiled faintly, rubbed Xiao Wus head and walked outside.
Dai Mubais gaze fell on Zhu Zhuqing. Zhu Zhuqing hasnt finished eating but she emptied one hand and stacked up Dai Mubais dishes as well. Though she didnt talk, her actions spoke for her.
Dai Mubai was exulted. He obviously knew Zhu Zhuqing was shy, so he didnt say anything and chased Tang San out.
When the two walked out of the cafeteria door, Xiao Wu spoke again. Washing dishes isnt something you males should do, but well leave those giant casks for you to empty and clean. Remember to wake up early to help us!
Tang San staggered, almost tripping on the door frame. He turned around just to see Xiao Wu waving at him with a sly smile.
A night went by without conversation. When Tang San woke again it was already daybreak. His biological clock woke him up. Last nights cultivation made him fall into deep sleep. It felt like he was totally immersed in the inner power of the Mysterious Heaven Skill. He didnt even notice when Oscar went to eat.
Last night before cultivation he already cleared out his own cask. Now the dormitory was spacey again. Oscar was also cultivating on his bed, his cask clean as well.
Silently leaving, cultivating his Purple Demon Eyes, and eating. After all this, Tang San went to knock on Xiao Wus door. Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong were already up and went to eat. Tang San helped them clean up the heavy casks.
A familiar clock gong sounded and Shreks Seven Monsters almost immediately rushed to the field.
Grandmaster was already standing on the field waiting for them. Looking at Grandmasters calm and stiff face, other than Tang San, everyone couldnt help but feel nervous, even a bit scared.
Very well. Today everyone came quickly.Grandmaster nodded, gaze habitually sweeping over their faces. Yesterdays actions made me very satisfied. Though some people didnt finish their punishments, what made me satisfied was on you, I saw the spirit of not abandoning and not giving up. As buddies, how can you be at ease to give your backs to your friends? What you need is trust. You all did well, the trust in each other let you finish the test yesterday better.
Before we start todays lesson, Tang San, go finish your punishment.
Yes. Tang San said and turned around to run outside the Academy.
Little San, Ill apany you like I said yesterday. Xiao Wu skipped happily towards Tang San.
Ning Rongrong suddenly said: Lets go too. Arent we a whole entity?
Oscar stretched his arm. Warming up works too. This time it isnt a punishment, its just apanying him, so we dont need to carry weights.
Fatty, frowning and worried, said: Looks like I really have to lose weight. It wasnt easy for me to get all this fat!
Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing already ran out, Stop talking, quickly catch up!
Whole entity. What a good whole entity. Grandmaster slightly stunned, looked at the leaving teens.
Clenching his fists, Grandmaster silently decided hell do his best to educate these teens. It was also from that day that Grandmaster let Shreks Seven Monsters fully realize the meaning of a devil. When monsters meet devils, what happens?
Grandmasters training for them was simple. One or two hours of fighting per day, with every days situation different. Two sides of fighting were randomly decided. Sometimes 1v1, sometimes 2v2, sometimes 3v3, and sometimes even 3v4.
Everyday Grandmaster would give special restrictions. For example, which spirit abilities they are allowed to use, what they are not allowed to use, and other requests.
After fighting training, they would start their physical exercise. Same as the first day, during physical training, they cant use their spirit power, and they had to finish it together. Grandmaster had myriads of ways to train them. The simplest was weighted runs. Moreplicated were weighted hiking and other methods. But no matter which method, it had to make Shreks Seven Monsters reach their limits. After a period of time, they were already used to waking up at night in the medicinal casks.
Though this devilish training was hard, there was one thing Grandmaster wasnt miserly about. With eating, he tried his best to change it up all the time to satisfy everyones desire for food.
Because of the dense schedule of training, three months passed. Ma Hongjun, possibly because of consuming too much energy in the training, didnt even go once to Suo Tuo City to settle his evil fire. The forging tools that Tang San ordered were delivered ages ago, but he didn''t have time to make hidden weapons. He didnt even have time to assemble the first batch of parts the smithy finished.
Tang San, Oscar and Xiao Wu officially registered and became Spirit Elders. To not create a sensation, when they went to register, Grandmaster specially let them wear specially made masks. Though it brought some suspicion, hiding ones appearance was fairlymon and they still sessfully received their monthly pay.
Three months of devilish training didnt improve Shreks Seven Monsters spirit power greatly. In the period, only Ma Hongjuns spirit power rose by one rank. But, after the three months of extreme training, their bodies qualities underwent a massive change.
Now, if Tang San and Dai Mubai did the weighted run like the first day, they would have to shoulder over fifty kilograms and still not reach their extreme. One has to know, if they dont use spirit power, that is already a scary number.
Every persons body was improved greatly. Under massive exercise andpetent nutrients, the first obvious change was on their stature.
Dai Mubai clearly became sturdier, his evil pupils gaining a powerful sheen. His entire body looked like it contained explosive energy. The him now really looked like a fierce tigering down a hill.
Oscars change was even more obvious. He became an entire circle skinnier, but if you looked at only the appearance, no one would think he was a Support Type Spirit Master. His strong figure could definitely match most Fighting Type Spirit Masters. Of course, his voice was still that soft, and his giant beard and double peach blossom eyes didnt change.
Tang Sans appearance barely changed. He still looked so normal, but his entire body looked more reserved. His figure wasnt really thick and strong, but he grew a bit taller. He was like a very normal teen, the sort that you wouldnt notice if he was in a crowd. Whats surprising is Tang Sans spirit power was already rank thirty two. This wasnt from the three months of training, but from the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring. Possibly because of breaking his limit, the Man Faced Demon Spider brought great pain, but the benefits were also great. Other than the spirit ring and spirit bone, even his spirit power rose to rank thirty two, making everyone envious. Of course, though they were envious, none of them dared to absorb spirit rings outside of their limits.
Ma Hongjun became a full two circles skinnier and didnt look as bloated as before. Though still fat, he looked powerful. Spirit power reaching rank twenty eight, it was striding forwards with its head high towards rank thirty. His bodily changes made him look a lot more acute.
Part 3
Xiao Wu was still her old self, and had the least changes appearance wise. Not even her skin was tanned, and she was always lively and happy.
However, during everydays fighting, she caused quite a lot of suffering. Her third spirit ability Teleportation appear and disappear unpredictably. Even Dai Mubai and Tang San suffered losses against her.
Good thing her teleportation distance is only within five meters.
Even so, paired up with Waist Bow and Demon Confusion, the three spirit abilities melee fighting capabilities are terrifying.
Ning Rongrong,pared to her first few days ofing to the Academy, lost almost all her haughtiness. Her face emitted more heroic spirit, and her reserved character made her even more charming.
This ignited the hope of Oscar again, who had already given up. Of course, with these three months, even if Oscar wanted to woo her, he didnt have the strength.
As for Zhu Zhuqing, it has to be said that her willpower isnt any worse than a mans. She did not make a single whine the entire three months. Not only did she withstand it all, she sometimes even actively asked for a harder training.
Her body was an entire circle skinner, but as a Agility System Spirit Master, her speed, with a stronger body, was also improved.
The three months of devilish training finally ended yesterday. Grandmaster gave Shreks Seven Monsters seven days of vacation for them to adjust their conditions.
Finally having the chance to rest, Oscar went head first into his bed and slept. Tang San cultivated as usual. Because Zhu Zhuqing insisted on exercising more, Dai Mubai actively requested to apany her. Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong decided to be like Oscar, choosing to use this rare vacation for rest.
While listening to Oscars snoring, Tang San assembled the parts sent from the smithy. He finally had time today. The craftsmanship of the Tie Brothers made Tang San very satisfied. So far, the Silent Sleeve Dart, Powder Shooting Shadow, Taut Back Head-Lowering Crossbow, and other weapon parts were already assembled. Only the Godly Zhuge Crossbow had higher requirements, so he was still working on it. Tang San wanted to, with these days of rest, not only cultivate but also distribute the hidden weapons and teach everyone how to use it.
Engrossed in the assembly of hidden weapons, time flew by. Only until Oscar woke up and told him to go eat that Tang San discovered the sunlight outside has be moonlight and a day has passed.
The two walked out of the dormitory, walking towards the cafeteria. Just as they were walking, suddenly they saw a person wobbly walking over.
The fuck, who is this, why do they have the head of a pig? Oscar cried out excessively.
Tang San focused his gaze. The swaying, walking unsteadily figure was unexpectedly Ma Hongjun, except he looked very ragged. Not only were his clothes very torn, his plump face was swollen by a full circle. His eyes were bruised purple and the corner of his mouth still had a crimson stain.
Fatty, what happened?Tang San quickly rushed forward to support the tottering Ma Hongjun. Oscar skillfully summoned his Recovering Sausage and passed it over.
Ma Hongjun didnt decline, gobbling down the sausage and finally looked a bit better.
Fuck, this time was quite embarrassing. Ma Hongjuns eyes were filled with hatred. His face was originally plump and his eyes small. Now that his face was swollen, his eyes were barely visible in all the fat.
Who beat you up? Tang Sans voice clearly had a chilling edge.
Three months of devilish training had passed with everyone helping each other. They were so much more than ssmates. Seeing his brother beaten up, how could Tang San not be angry?
Ma Hongjun angrily said: I got beaten up by a vulgar uncle. Embarrassing, really damn embarrassing.
Oscar furrowed his brows, Fatty, it wasnt because you were trying to be another persons love rival is it?
Ma Hongjun said furiously: What love rival, evidently it was I who saw that girl first. That vulgar guy was really shameless.
Hearing Ma Hongjun say that, Tang San instantly understood a bit. Clearly, like what Oscar said, Fatty was beaten up when he was trying to settle his evil fire.
Tang San patted Ma Hongjun on his shoulder, Let''s go eat something at the cafeteria first, we can talk there.
With Oscars Recovering Sausages help, Ma Hongjuns body condition was a lot better. Then the three walked into the cafeteria.
In the cafeteria, Dai Mubai was sitting there eating furiously, but Zhu Zhuqing wasnt beside him.
What the fuck, fatty, how did you get like this? Seeing Ma Hongjuns unkempt appearance, Dai Mubai was also rmed. He was a lot more short tempered, jumping from his seat and his evil pupils shining angrily.
Ma Hongjun scowled miserably. Boss Dai, you have to back me up! You see how they beat me up. Even my handsome face is now distorted. How can I get girls in the future!
Oscar chuckled. Handsome face my ass, swollen like a pig. What actually happened, tell us first.
Ma Hongjun pulled over a chair and sat down and finally started talking.
I left this afternoon, and decided to go to Suo Tuo City to resolve my evil fire problems. At the ce, I found a really hot girl inside this tiny brothel. Just when I wanted to call her over to resolve my problem, a vulgar uncle came. He looked about forty, with short hair and at first sight, he looked trustworthy. However, upon closer inspection, the guys eyes was full of an obscene gaze.
Dai Mubai said: So you fought him?
Fatty stuck out his chest and said: Of course, he already bullied me, you think I should endure it? At first I just wanted to chase him out, but he turned out to be a Spirit Master as well, and a four ringed Spirit Ancestor. In a moment I was beaten up and thrown out of the brothel. What was most intolerable was he flicked my dick, and said it was tiny. As a man, this sort of insult wasnt something I could endure. So I got up and fought him again, and I became like this. You guys didnt see his arrogant face. Boss Dai, Ao Second Brother, Tang Third Brother, you guys have to support me! If not for my strong body from recent training, I might not even be able toe back.
Ma Hongjun was obviously beaten up quite bad, especially spiritually. Crying and saying everything, Tang San and the others furrowed their brows.
Tang San asked: What is that persons name?
Ma Hongjun wiped his face with his sleeve. I heard the brothel keeper call him Bu Le, but it probably isnt his real name.
Bu Le? Only a Spirit Ancestor and hes already bullying my brother? Lets go, Fatty you lead us. Lets go check him out. Little San, Little Ao, are you guys going?Dai Mubai could understand Fattys mood right now. Fighting over a girl was something he did often before as well, but most of the times he won the fight. Ever since Zhu Zhuqing came, he finally restrained himself. Also, Fatty was beaten up quite badly. Though he didnt suffer damage to bones or tendons, he still lost all his face.
Tang San nodded. Lets go check him out together.
This sort of stuff cant be resolved with logic. Though one cant say who was right and who was wrong, people are biased towards their own side. If a mans brother was beaten up and he didnt take revenge, then he wasnt a man.
Oscarughed evilly. Of course I have to go. I want to see who can be even more vulgar than Fatty. Even if we cant beat him, with my mushroom sausages, we can still run.
The moment Ma Hongjun heard the three were willing to fight with him, he was ted. Good brothers. Lets go now. We might even be able to catch himing out.Finished talking, he instantly jumped up and ran outside, as if his wounds didnt hurt anymore.
Dai Mubai took hold of Ma Hongjun. Whats with the rush. You still have to eat first, then youll have the strength. Also, tell us the guys spirit. Knowing yourself and the enemy is the key to victory.
Fatty, though face full of urgence, had an empty stomach, so he sat down and ate while exining the fight.
The person isnt tall, only about one meter sixty tall. Dark face, as if he just came out of a coal pit. His spirit was very weird. Not attack, not defense, not speed. It feels like, feels like
Fattys gaze fell onto Tang San. Feels like Third Brothers spirit, only different in shape.
Tang San and Dai Mubai looked at each other, saying simultaneously, Control System Spirit Master?
Fatty nodded. It should be Control System. His spirit looked like two pink semicircr covers, about the size of a steamed bun. The moment he summoned his spirit, he wore it on his head, dont even ask how disgusting that was. He only used two spirit abilities when he fought me. The first made the two covers big, blocking my Phoenix Fire Wire. The second ability utilized the two covers and with one in front and one behind, they entangled me. The covers felt very soft and flexible. I dont know what material it is, but even my Phoenix Fire couldnt damage it. After it entangled me, It trapped me like a cocoon and then I became his punching bag.
Two pink covers? What type of spirit is that? Even with years of studying with Grandmaster, Tang San couldnt figure it out.
Tang San said: That means, he should still have two more spirit abilities that he hasnt used.
Fatty said: Third Brother, with you three Spirit Elders and I, a rank twenty seven Spirit Grandmaster, are you scared of him? Also, you are a Control System Spirit Master as well! He misunderstood Tang San. He thought Tang San was scared.
Tang San said: Control System Spirit Masters are special. Under 1v1 circumstances, Control System Spirit Masters have a great advantage. Fatty, if we meet him, you focus on harassing him from far away. Boss Dai and I will go up front and Little Ao will be responsible for replenishments. He definitely wont be able to match us. Control System Spirit Masters arent like Strength Type Spirit Masters. As long as they cant control everyone, they will lose. If I guessed correctly, his spirit should counter fire naturally, or else your evil fire couldnt have done nothing. When we fight, I will control him. Though my spirit power is lesser than his, I can at least harass him so he cant control us. Control Type Spirit Masters close range capabilities cannot block your attacks, even if he is rank forty.
Chapter 43 — Vulgar Strange Uncle, Bu Le
Chapter 43: Vulgar Strange Uncle, Bu Le
Part 1
If the difference was under ten ranks, Tang San hadplete confidence he could obstruct the opponents control capability. Grandmaster once said that the best method to deal with control system Spirit Masters, was precisely with control versus control. If speaking of strength system Spirit Masters as the core of the team, auxiliary system Spirit Masters as the teams foundation, agility attack system Spirit Masters as the teams eyes, then, control system Spirit Masters were the teams soul. Over these three months of devilish training Tang San had constantly strengthened his body, at the same time Grandmaster had every evening still specially given him special training, the target of which was the Eight Spider Lance external spirit bone hidden in his vertebra.
This name Eight Spider Lance was chosen by Grandmaster, since this external spirit bone was obtained from the Man Faced Demon Spider and greatly resembled eight spidernces. Undergoing this period of training, Tang San went from unsuitable to suitable, by now he was already able to control the movements of the Eight Spider Lances effectively for attack and defense, at the same time he was capable of releasing and restraining the poison within the Eight Spider Lance. Grandmaster said that relying on this external spirit bone, in addition to his control system spirit Blue Silver Grass, he couldpletely resist an opponent under roughly fortieth rank.
The three hastily ate dinner, Fatty also ate two of Oscars recovery sausages, before the four then quietly slipped out of the Academy. Ma Hongjun did not intend to tell the others, after all, this matter of being beaten up in Grass Nest couldnt be particrly glorious.
Just when the four walked out of the Academy gate, suddenly, a dark shadow appeared, obstructing their way.
Since Ma Hongjun was beaten, right now he was already somewhat jittery, he had released his spirit in practically the first moment.
Red purple mes lit up the darkness, letting the four clearly see who was obstructing their path.
Ma Hongjun loosed a breath, withdrawing his Phoenix mes,Its you, must you scare a person to death?
This person suddenly appearing before them, was Xiao Wu.
Xiao Wu today wore brown trousers and a simple close fitting white top, although her body wasnt as fiery as Zhu Zhuqing, the slender feeling of her body had a different distinct style, especially that astonishing slenderness. Also the extreme flexibility of her small waist, and that lustrous ck scorpion braid hanging to her feet behind her, gave her even more of a next door little sister sense of beauty. A pair of big dark eyes stared sceptically at Tang Sans group.
What are you doing sneaking off like evil spirits? Fatty, why is your face so swollen? You let someone beat you up?
Ma Hongjun sighed, Tang San and the others were after all men just like him, he had no taboos with them, but Xiao Wu was a girl. Always dissatisfied with his method of settling the Evil Fire. For a moment he was immediately somewhat unwilling to say he had been beaten.
Xiao Wu took a few steps forward, in the moonlight clearly seeing the condition of Ma Hongjuns face, immediately hopping with righteous indignation,Who was this violent? Unexpectedly beating you like this. Boss Dai, it wouldnt be you?
Dai Mubai curled his lips,Would I act so violently against my own brother? Fatty was beaten like this by a love rival. We were just about to go find him.
Then what are you waiting for, count me in. Daring to beat my brother, he cant want to preserve his life.Xiao Wus character was motivated by a desire to see the world in chaos. When just entering the Academy, she was somewhat biased towards Fatty, but over this time, with everyone mutually looking out for each other in this devilish training, the bias had faded long ago. Even more, back at Nuoding Academy she was the Big Sister boss, never short of fights when looking for one, now ordinarily everyone exchanged pointers ording to a n, finally with the opportunity for a fight she appeared even more anxious than Ma Hongjun.
Fifth sister, you truly are too good. How about I devote my body to you.Seeing Xiao Wu not only didnt stop everyones revenge, but on the contrary immediately joined in, Fatty was immediately greatly moved. The depression in his heart also immediately disappeared somewhat, thest line clearly held his always vulgar nature.
You would devote your body to who?Tang San looked at Fatty, his voice somewhat strange.
Fatty looked at Tang San, hurriedly smiling awkwardly,
I said nothing, third brother, lets hurry.
The four became five, taking advantage of the night, again setting foot on the familiar path, the five used spirit power, heading towards Suotuo City at lightning speed.
In a fraction of an hour.
Fatty, is this where you ordinarily settle your Evil Fire issue?Dai Mubais eyebrows both scrunched together.
Before them right now was a row of single story houses. This was a remote corner of Suotuo City. The houses in front were only three meters tall, looking damaged in many ces, in the doorway hung several pinknterns, below thenterns stood several clearly not young prostitutes with heavy makeup and gaudy dress peddling themselves to people passing by.
The corners of Oscars mouth twitched,No wonder you always say grass nests also hold golden phoenixes, this truly is a grass nest, ah!
Regarding Ma Hongjuns tastes, Dai Mubai and Oscar truly didnt darepliment. For Xiao Wu and Tang San it was the first time in this kind of ce, apart from curiosity, they had no special feeling.
Fatty only guffawed twice, in a low voice saying:Its really cheap here, ah, the price is cheap and quantity excessive, one silver coin for one time, two silver coins for three. The quality to price ratio is high. Moreover, you must believe the principle of grass nests also holding golden phoenixes. This depends on luck.
Dai Mubai red at him,In the future, dont say I know you. Although I knew you arent picky, I still didnt expect you to go as far as this. Coming to this kind of trashy ce, the age of those golden phoenixes of yours couldpare to your aunts.
Fatty somewhat indignantly angry said:Boss Dai, dont deliberately ridicule me, lets first deal with business. You wait here, Ill go ask if that bastard hasnt left.
While speaking, Fatty quickly walked towards the grass nest.
Oscar looked around everywhere,
This is really remote, it suits the task. I, your father, have arge sausage, I, your father, have a small sausage, I, your father, have a mushroom sausage
Hearing Oscar chant his spirit incantations, starting to prepare for the battle ahead, Xiao Wu couldnt refrain from making a light spitting sound,Truly worthy of being called Big Sausage Uncle.
In a moment, Ma Hongjun animatedly ran back,
Perfect, that fellow still hasnt left, he only paid the bill just now. I estimate helle out at once. Brothers, for helping me take revenge this time, Ill host youter and invite everyone to eat a good meal.
Dai Mubai vigorously waved his hand at him,Dont speak nonsense, I wouldnt dare go to a meal hosted by you. With your tastes like this, just forget about it.
Hearing Dai Mubais words, even Xiao Wu couldnt help but nod, she and Tang San had seen the unconstrained twin sisters Dai Mubai had brought,paring those top quality twins with these aunties before them was practically like heaven and underground.
While they talked, one person already walked out of the grass nest. Tang Sans group stood in a dark corner across from Grass Nest, by now the color of the sky was alreadypletely ck, from across the street this side was very difficult to see.
Thats him.Fatty gnashed his teeth.
Just like Fattys description, walking out from Grass Nest was a forty something middle aged man. Dark skin, one meter sixty tall, on his face a satisfiedscivious smile, right hand wrapped in gauze, wearingrge pants with several holes, on his feet a pair ofrge sandals, looking self satisfied as he walked down the street. While walking he hummed a little tune,Uncles mood is good today, ah, the bird came out to stroll.
Is it on?Fatty already cracked his fists.
Wait a moment.
Xiao Wu grabbed Fattys plump shoulder, the other hand throwing back the scorpion braid, on her charming face appearing a harmless smile,Come out in a moment, watch me.
While speaking, Xiao Wu took small steps, from the side walking out to that vulgar uncle called Bu Le.
Whats Xiao Wu doing?Ma Hongjun somewhat puzzled looked to Tang San. Who other than Tang San could understand her best.
Tang San pped a hand to his forehead, somewhat helplessly saying:Just wait and see.
Xiao Wu didnt look like she walked quickly, but was just right to block that vulgar uncles path.
Hello uncle. May I ask, is there a ce selling candy nearby?
Bu Le had just left Grass Nest, entire person soaked in satisfaction. The sudden voice made him start, raising his head to look towards the source of the voice. Immediately, that appearing straightforward face of his had a kind of particr lustre, a certain ce on his body immediately stirring.
It had to be said, in the night suddenly appearing before him was such a pleasant sight as Xiao Wu. Young and tender fair young face, long ck scorpion braid, although not particrly ample, she still had a figure to some extent, in particr the youth and inexperience on her rosy face, was even more attractive to an old pervert like this. Bu Les eyes shone as he saw Xiao Wu, saying inwardly, such a beautiful and lovely little loli. Heavens, Earth, dont tell me this is your gift for me?
Coughing, Bu Le swiftly restrained the obscene light in his eyes, sticking out his chest, assuming a neat posture, changing so quickly that if Xiao Wu hadnt kept her eyes on him all along, she might have been tricked.
Little miss, youve stille out to buy candy thiste, ah? This is so remote, arent you worried youll run into bad people?When Bu Le had a serious face, adding to his simple and honest outward appearance, he still truly had a somewhat dignified appearance.
Xiao Wu blinked with her beautiful big eyes,Then uncle, are you a bad person?Seeing her soft spoken appearance made Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun and Oscar not far away twitch. Was this flirty Xiao Wu still the same person who had thrown them around like sandbags in fights? This, this was even beyond acting. Only Tang Sans face expressed a wry smile and no surprise, he had already experienced this kind of scene long ago at Nuoding Academy. In deception, Xiao Wu was even better than what Ning Rongrong did when she just arrived at the Academy. Especially when assuming that next door neighbour little sister appearance, practically no man was immune to it. The difference was, proper people seeing her like this would only feel tenderness, but a person like Bu Le seeing the current Xiao Wu would only drool.
Part 2
Hearing Xiao Wus question, Bu Le immediately said:Of course uncle is a good person. Little miss, what are you called, how old are you, eh?
Xiao Wus little face quickly blushed,Im Xiao Wu, almost thirteen.
Bu Le was expressionless, thinking to himself, almost thirteen, in other words twelve? His adams apple moved vigorously as he swallowed. If he didnt eat this tender morsel delivered to his mouth, he would truly be letting himself down.
You are this tall even at twelve, in the future you will certainly be a great beauty. Xiao Wu, theres no ce here that sells candy,e with uncle, uncle will bring you to buy candy, afterwards Ill see you back home. All right?
Xiao Wu smiled, nodding cutely, saying:
Great!
Bu Le hadnt expected this little miss would be tricked so easily, seeing her agree to go with him, he was immediately exultant, small eyes looking around, going in the direction of a remote ce he remembered. In order to not beat the grass to scare the snake, he resisted grabbing and pulling Xiao Wus little hand.
Oscar rubbed his eyes hard, poking Tang San at his side,Little San, is this really Xiao Wu? Why cant I see any resemnce?
Tang San somewhat strangely said:Back at Nuoding Academy, there were girls molested by a strange uncle. Xiao Wu used just this maneuver, luring that person into a dark corner, afterwards came the Eight Stage Drop.
Eight Stage Drop? Whats that?Dai Mubai also couldnt help but be curious.
In Tang Sans eyes expressed a trace of fear,Its the most violent kind of throw in Xiao Wus Soft Skill. Eight throws in session. As long as the first throw seeds there is practically no chance to resist. That is Xiao Wus true strength. Therefore, by no means meet her at close range. I expect that this strange uncle called Bu Le-something, might be fortunate enough to taste this great banquet. Lets catch up with them to prevent idents.
Right now Bu Lesscivious heart was greatly stirred, with his forty sixth rank spirit power, if he was a bit alert like normal he might discover Tang San and the others following, but right now his heart was entirely focused on this young and fresh little loli by his side, with none to spare for others. How would he also know that, sometimes, loli was interchangeable with demon.
Furtively ncing at Xiao Wu, her slender waist swaying slightly as she walked, her butt was not at allrge, but her waist was really too slender, that resulting curve made this old pervert Bu Le constantly stealthily swallow. Adding to Xiao Wus close to perfection beautifulplexion, a beautiful girl walking beautifully. The Evil Fire that had previously been dispersed was already rising within. To an old pervert his age, the outside was especially important, how could Xiao Wu before him bepared to those free range chickens in the grass nest?
Further and further away, already very few pedestrians could be seen around. Bu Le brought Xiao Wu around a corner, reaching a secluded and dark little alley.
Uncle, where is the candy store, this is so dark, Im a little scared.Xiao Wu spoke softly, apparently somewhat panicked.
Bu Le smiled mischievously, saying:
Xiao Wu, ah, thiste at night, eating candy is no good for the body. Let uncle bring you to see goldfish.
See goldfish? Where is there goldfish?Xiao Wu asked curiously.
Bu Le stopped walking, stretching out his hand and starting to untie his trousers,Ive got it right here.
Xiao Wu suddenly smiled,
Uncle, your next line wouldnt be I, your father, have a big sausage?
Eh
Bu Les hands stiffened, his movements immediatelying to a halt, he looked right into a pair of red colored eyes, eyes brimming with Demon Confusion, his entire body immediately bing rigid, and in the next moment, before him, only remained a smear of purple shadow.
Tight around his neck, not waiting for Bu Le to release his spirit, that ck scorpion braid was already winding around, and in the next moment, Bu Le only felt a force at his neck, his entire body involuntarily leaving the ground.
If Bu Le had been a power type Spirit Master, perhaps he still would have had a chance to stabilize himself. Unfortunately, he was a control system Spirit Master. But if a Spirit Master couldnt release their spirit, their strength would also be greatly weakened. Adding to his industrious plowing for a whole day, his strength had long ago dropped by more than half. The current Bu Le only felt the sky spin and earth go round, the next moment he could only see stars.
Gold stars, silver stars, stars of all sizes flickered continuously, the violent shaking making himpletely unable to focus his spirit power to release his spirit. His body didnt even feel pain, only a strong numbness.
Dai Mubai, Oscar, Tang San and Ma Hongjun had by now already walked out from the darkness. Besides Tang San, the other three without exception stared wide eyed, looking at that previously still acting soft and immature lovable figure now with iparably berserk movements. This was also the first time they saw the full set of Xiao Wus Eight Stage Drop.
Using the teleportation ability, when Xiao Wu disappeared from in front of Bu Le, her long ago already umted power meeting thepletely mentally unprepared him, Xiao Wus scorpion braid sessfully wrapped around Bu Les neck. In the next moment, vulgar strange uncle Bu Les miserable life had already begun.
Binding his neck, Xiao Wus one foot stepped on his lower back, the first spirit ring ability Waist Bow activating. Neck bending backward, feet moving forward, Bu Les body already flew into the air.
The scorpion braid quietly slipping off, Xiao Wu jumped after Bu Les body thrown into midair. That Waist Bow strength of hers was truly terrifying, with thirty first ranked spirit power, one hundred twenty percent amplification, she directly threw Bu Le five meters up.
When Bu Les body climbed to its peak was also precisely the moment Xiao Wu caught up, both hands grabbing Bu Les waist, Waist Bows strength activating once more, with a snap of her slender waist bringing Bu Le to spin backwards. Currently Bu Le was still bewildered by Xiao Wus Demon Confusion, besides the feeling of sky spinning and earth revolving, he could feel nothing.
Xiao Wu was grabbing the clothes at Bu Les waist, revolving a full two turns in midair, as she dropped towards the ground, under the effect of Waist Bow, Bu Les rapid spinning made a kind of hair-raising whistling sound and smashed into ground.
That moment, Tang Sans group closed their eyes at practically the same time. They could imagine the kind of strength of being thrown in a spiral from high in the air like this, Xiao Wu had also used it whenpeting against them before, only at that time she had directly thrown them in midair towards the sky, and not like this truly throwing them towards the ground.
Today Bu Le could be considered having bad luck, meeting Xiao Wu, this little baleful star, in addition to his vulgar appearance being what Xiao Wu disliked the most. In this fight she basically didnt have any intention of starting off leniently. In Xiao Wus heart, for this kind of strange uncle who didnt intend to let off even a twelve years old little girl, even killing wasnt too much.
However, Bu Le was after all a forty something ranked Spirit Ancestor, in the two rapid rotations, he also finally awoke from Xiao Wus Demon Confusion. Although there wasnt enough time for him to use his spirit, he still managed to cover his whole body with spirit power, protecting himself. But in the next moment, the violent shock already scattered the spirit power he had gathered.
Hong-, Bu Les body heavily smashed into the ground, Xiao Wu had smacked his body t onto the ground, each part of his body in contact with the ground, there wasnt even enough time for Bu Le to scream, blood overflowing from his nose at once. He waspletely dumb from the throw. But, this was only the beginning.
Xiao Wu hardly paused, with both hands pressing on Bu Les waist made a backflip, both legs pressing directly on either side of Bu Les head, Waist Bow activating yet again, throwing Bu Le directly forward. The hands had released, but her legs were able to generate even greater force. Under the driving force of Xiao Wus legs, following Xiao Wus backflip, Bu Les entire body flew up to once again smash into the ground.
Xiao Wu now fully revealed the flexible strength of her waist. With the help of the rebound from this second throw, body flipping over and back, she mmed Bu Le back in his previous position. Bu Les body was whirled around by Xiao Wus legs like a bup sack, altogether six times, around the third, his bones started making snapping sounds.
Fuck me, fuck me, Dai Mubai and the other twos gazes continuously followed Bu Les body thrown around with all of Xiao Wus strength. Each time he was thrown, they couldnt help but cry out in rm, blood already sshing next to their feet. Finally, as Xiao Wu once again threw Bu Les body, it was without again directly throwing him on the ground and rather throwing him into the air, the six continuous throws were considered finished. In addition to that first spiral drop from high in the air, it was already a full seven drops.
Part 3
Whether it was Dai Mubai, Oscar or Ma Hongjun, all silently thought, if this was them being dropped seven times, what would the scene be like. Perhaps even the strongest Dai Mubai would immediately lose consciousness, even if he had already used his White Tiger Vajra Transformation, when thrown by Xiao Wu like this perhaps his spirit power woulde apart from the shock.
Xiao Wu yet again leapt up, but when Dai Mubais group thought she would once again use the killing spiral drop from high in the air, Xiao Wu didnt make those kinds of movements. The current Bu Le was alreadypletely in a semi-conscious state. When Xiao Wu caught up to him, both her feet once again pressed at his neck. She rotated one thousand eighty degrees at lightning speed, with Bu Les neck squeezed by her, naturally he could only follow along with her turn, his neck constantly making cracking sounds. Even if the vertebra didnte apart, it still wasnt much better.
After the one thousand eighty degree turn, Xiao Wu made an elegant backwards summersault, Waist Bow activating onest time, directly throwing Bu Le towards the ground. She also made use of the opposite force from throwing Bu Le to flip several times through the air,nding on the ground.
Hong-, the vulgar strange uncle Bu Le smashed into the ground in a kind of extremely monstrous posture. Apart from his whole body twitching, he didnt make any other movements.
Ma Hongjun looked at the slightly panting Xiao Wu who hadnded not far from him, probingly asking:Xiao Wu, you didnt kill him, right?
Xiao Wu gave the twitching body of Bu Le a nce,Killing him would dirty my hands. I have propriety. Little San wouldnt let me casually kill people. I only gave him a lesson, thats all. However, I expect hell be out in bed for three months before recovering. By my calctions, several of his joints were dislocated by my drops. For a time, Im afraid he really will be unable to take care of himself.
Dai Mubai somewhat gloomily said:
We came here to fight, when youve thrown him around like this, we have farts to beat, ah. Only, Xiao Wu, your Eight Stage Drop really is powerful.
Oscar added:The key point is that her teleportation is too abnormal, once within a five meter range of her, even running is impossible. Furthermore, Xiao Wu, that Waist Bow ability can be used consecutively? Is there no need to aggregate spirit power between uses?
Xiao Wu giggled, as if the impressive feat just now hadnt been aplished by her,Previously I had to condense spirit power, only, after I reached thirtieth rank, there is no longer any need for time. Besides, even if I had to aggregate spirit power, the interval between each Waist Bow is already enough.
Tang San suddenly said:
Xiao Wu, in the future dont use that kind of method to lure the enemy again. Its too dangerous like this.
Xiao Wu looked nk a moment, looking at Tang Sans serious eyes, she stuck out her tongue, but nodded cutely.
What Tang San didnt say was that when he watched Xiao Wu go to entice Bu Le, for some reason, his heart was extremely uneasy.
Dai Mubai waved his hand, saying:
Fine, well leave. Fatty. This fellow is more miserable than you. It counts as your revenge.
Ma Hongjun had after all not used his own hands, right now he still somewhat hadnt resolved his anger. Running up next to Bu Le, he raised his foot and stepped down several times with an effort, while stomping he hatefully said:Letting you beat me, letting you beat me. Letting you say my pecker is small. Ai, all right.
Seeming to suddenly recall something, Ma Hongjun smiled mischievously,
You go ahead first, Ille right away.
Dai Mubai frowned, saying:
Dont be harsh, although this fellow beating you isnt any good thing, but it still isnt a deadly crime. You hurry it up.
Got it.
Watching Dai Mubai, Tang San, Oscar and Xiao Wu turn around the corner and disappear, Ma Hongjuns face revealed a monstrous smile. Raising his right hand, a red purple me appeared in his palm, and his gaze moved to Bu Les lower body.
Strange uncle, didnt you say I had a small pecker? Fine, then Ill let yours be a roast chicken.
Aaaaah-
Tang Sans group still hadnt gone very far, hearing the unhumanly bloodcurdling scream, the four looked face to face, and somewhat helplessly shook their heads.
Very quickly, Fatty already animatedly chased after them, without waiting for any questions, immediately took the initiative to say:Be at ease, I did nothing like that. I wouldnt let him die. Xiao Wu was right, killing him would dirty our hands. Fifth sister, many thanks for today, if there is anything you have need of this Fatty for then dont hesitate to ask, as long as I can get it, I wont decline.
Xiao Wu cackled,No need for repayment. That throwing just now was very invigorating. Its been quite a while without something so pleasurable.
Tang San seeming to ponder something said:Actually, what we did was no good.
No good? Little San, you wouldnt be soft hearted, right?Dai Mubai somewhat puzzled looked at Tang San. Although Tang San was ordinarily very calm, he didnt seem like a soft hearted person. He could still clearly remember the appearance of Tang San fully using his hidden weapons, even Zhao Wuji suffered a small loss.
Tang San shook his head, saying:Im saying, cutting grass without rooting it out, once the spring wind blows it grows again.
Ah?
The others gazes at Tang San immediately changed somewhat. Although they were all genius Spirit Masters, they were after all only teenagers, with regard to murder, perhaps only Dai Mubai could ept it. Nobody expected Tang San would say something like this.
Tang San never forgot the guiding principles written in Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record. Tang Sect Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record General Principles, third item: Ascertain the opponent is an enemy, as long as they chose the path of killing, never hesitate, otherwise ones worries will only increase.
That vulgar strange uncle Bu Le didnt die this time, perhaps the matter will stay at that. But in the end he has more than fortieth ranked spirit power. If he musters a group of friends for revenge, you be careful Fatty. Although who beat him was unclear, by hearing alone, adding to his sh with you in the daytime, he will certainly guess it was you who brought people in.
If previously Dai Mubai didnt say Bu Les sins werent worthy of death, Tang San already would have acted. Right now he was only reminding Ma Hongjun so he wouldnttere to grief.
Ma Hongjun swallowed, I didnt expect it would be little San who was the fiercest! Apparently, if one offends somebody it shouldnt be you.
Tang San showed a smile,As we came here you didnt seem to address me like that.
Eh , fine, big brother San, and little sister Xiao Wu as well, many thanks for the matter this time, I would still ask you brothers to help keep this a secret.
Dai Mubai raised his hand to lightly pat the top of Fattys swollen head,Our own brother, why are you saying such nonsense? Lets go back quickly. We cant let Grandmaster discover we were out sote, unless you want more devilish training.
...
Shrek Academy, deans office.
Xiao Gang, I dont want to disturb your teaching of those little monsters of ours, but, I have no choice but to regretfully inform you, the Academys little bit of money has already been spent by you.Somewhat helplessly saying this, Flender had a sad expression.
As a formidable Spirit Sage, but whose arrogance kept him from wealth, what kind of sorrow was this.
ording to normal expenses, the tuition the students paid would be sufficient for the expenditures of one academic year. There would even be a bit left over. But Grandmasters education n was in another ss, not only did food expenses go up considerably, but along with the food the medicines mixed into the students baths every day were even more frightfully expensive. Over these past three months, of this years tuition for Shrek Academy there was already nothing left.
Grandmaster nodded, as always with that rigid face, and said indifferently:Got it.
Flender said with a wry smile:You got it, then propose a solution.
Grandmaster said:Once these seven days of rest are over, I will bring them to undergo the second stage of training. You neednt worry, I will settle the issue of expenses.
Flender sighed, saying:Were it not for these children being so outstanding, I truly wouldnt think to go on. Its still the days we together travelled the Continent that moved me the most.
Grandmaster showed a brief despondency,Perhaps there will be a day we can repeat that happiness.
Flender couldnt help but ask:Xiao Gang, how are you nning to teach these children in the next stage? Wouldnt it be taking it easy for a bit, in these three months they have suffered bitterly. Theyre after all just teenagers. As they say excessive hardness leads to an easy break, dont be too excessive.
Grandmasters expression again recovered to its normal state, Since you gave these children to me to teach, you can only ce your full trust in me. I have measured it out.
...
Limp on the ground, Bu Le was still constantly twitching, but by now he had already woken from unconsciousness. This was already the third time he had awoken. The first two times he woke up the iparable pain all over his body had instantly brought him back into the darkness.
Clenching his teeth to resist the pain, Bu Le forced his eyes open, a scorched smell constantly assaulted his sense of smell, but what made him despair the most, was thepleteck of sensation in his lower body. He knew that his whole life might be over. He wanted to move, but could only barely squirm, his four limbs werepletely dislocated, even his elbows and knees were separated. At least five ribs were broken. Of his cervical vertebra at least two were disced.
Chapter 44 — Grandmaster’s Second Stage Education
Chapter 44: Grandmasters Second Stage Education
Part 1
But all this was still on the basis of Xiao Wu going easy, otherwise, it wouldnt just be simple dislocations. Although Xiao Wus spirit power still wasnt pure it was at a level where it could break every bone in his body without killing him, but the pain of the dislocations was even more unbearable, even after recovering it would still leavesting damage.
Just then, sessive footsteps echoed, gradually approaching.
That chicken nest madam said Bu Le brought a young miss in this direction. This fellow, it wouldnt be that he encountered some top quality morsel and was going to eat it alone?The speaker had a very maic and deep voice, the gold standard for baritone. If one only heard his voice, perhaps to thirty years or older women he would have an irresistible attraction.
This fellow absolutely acts on his own, right now he still has use look for him. Lao E. The ce you brought me to today was excellent, especially that pantyhose little sister, just looking would make people drool.If speaking of the first voice as iparably pleasant, then this second voice was another extreme, hoarse like a ducks call. Adding the vulgar content, it immediately gave people a kind of nauseating feeling like falling into a pile of flies.
Hearing these two voices, Bu Le suddenly roused from semi consciousness. Fortunately, his jaw hadnt been dislocated, with difficulty he condensed a bit of spirit power, rousing his mind to yell:Lao E, Tian Ya. Im here.
Those just gossiping voices suddenly paused, followed by the sound of urgent footsteps. Very quickly, two figures arrived before Bu Le.
You, are you Bu Le?The pleasant baritone didnt dare speak confidently. Seen clearly by moonlight, this person was tall, with wide and solid shoulders. Although his long hair was disheveled, it brought a somewhat wild atmosphere, but most eye catching were his eyes, a pair of small extremely narrow eyes, seemingly only small cracks. If viewed from the front, it would be very difficult to tell whether they were open or closed. Adding the effect of his puffy and swollen eyes, it was even easier to overlook those thin slits. Just this bit perfectly destroyed the impression from his baritone voice.
Bu Le, how did you end up like this?The other person swiftly squatted at Bu Les side. Although his face had a concentrated expression, his appearance was even more wretched than Bu Le and baritones. Put sinctly, besides the hair that could still be considered ordinary, there was basically nothing normal about him.
His entire body was so thin it was like only the skeleton was left. His eyes were unexpectedly veryrge, but yellow, twinkling with a cloudy light. A pair of rat whiskers trembled as he spoke. The crows feet at the corners of his eyes looked capable of simultaneously crushing a group of flies to death.
These two now appearing before Bu Le looked about the same age as him. Now the two had already shed their amused expressions, having serious faces.
The slightly built mans both hands quickly felt all over Bu Les body, from time to time cursing, in his yellow eyes were already a bit of red.
Really mistreated severely. This time Bu Le is wretched. The four limbs are dislocated without doubt. Five ribs and four bones are also broken. Three cervical vertebrae are disced and cracked. He wont recover in several months. Most important, Bu Les thing is cooked.
Cooked? Tian Ya, what are you calling cooked?The baritone called Lao E was shocked.
The wretched little man Tian Ya smiled wryly:Cant you smell that roast chicken? This time Bu Les loss was too great, the bones can recover, but this roast chicken
While speaking, Tian Ya raised his right hand, along with a beautiful green light flickering, a sharp de had already appeared in his hand. At the same time as it appeared, there were also a full five spirit rings. One white, two yellow, two purple, although the spirit rings attributes weremon, he was a true Spirit Elder with more than fiftieth rank spirit power.
The sharp de in his hands was a broken de, seemingly broken evenly with the waist. The knife de was approximately four fingers wide, from the handle to the break one chi two cun long. The knife handle was eight cun long. In the flickering green light, it was a grand Tool Spirit of a Battle Spirit Master.
Bu Le, we let you down. If we didnte to find you at once, perhaps it would be even worse.In the green light, the hand swung the de, with a small sound, something seemed to fall to the ground. Strangely, Bu Le didnt make a sound, but his eyes overflowed with humiliated and baleful tears.
I must have revenge. I must have revenge. I must make their lives worse than death.
The seven days of rest passed very quickly, and the day finally came when sses started again. Since the day several of them snuck out to suppress the vulgar strange uncle Bu Le, several days had passed, and gradually this matter had faded from memory. Besides Ma Hongjun, the others were all unaware of Bu Les roasted chicken. Ma Hongjun was also very restrained because of this matter, for these several days of rest he hadnt again gone to Suotuo City, the Evil Fires outbreaks seemed to be suppressed by the intense exercise.
After eating breakfast, as the familiar start of ss bell rung, Tang San and the others punctually arrived on the grounds.
Todays sunshine was especially bright, the blue sky without clouds as far as the eye could see. Although it was still early, the sunlight already burned somewhat. Grandmasters shadow was lengthened by the sunlight, standing there with both hands folded across his chest, waiting for the seven to line up.
From when I came here and started teaching you until now it has been three months. Under the supervision and aid of the teachers, your bodies already have some foundation. But if you want to be outstanding Spirit Masters, this is still far from sufficient.
It was worth mentioning that in the previous three months of demonic training, the other teachers hadnt stayed idle. The first time Ma Hongjun cked off they had learned that the teachers had secretly supervised them along their training route. The consequences of Ma Hongjun cking off that time directly led to everyone training fifty percent harder for three days. Grandmaster had all along implemented a policy of collective punishment. One person erred, all suffered. The broom was one entity.
Consequently, starting from today, I will advance you to the second stage of your education. ording to Flender, you have already gone to Suotuo Great Spirit Arena, and that is where you will receive your education for some time. This time the education doesnt have a time limit, whenever youve obtained a silver spirit fighter badge is when the training ends. For this time I will arrange for you to stay at the inn closest to the Great Spirit Arena. You will provide lodging and board yourselves. As long as you have the ability, your ie from Great Spirit Arena should be considerable.
Hearing Grandmasters words, the students simultaneously loosed a breath. Going to Great Spirit Arena would always be more rxed than Grandmasters demonic training.
But, you must remember: obtaining a silver spirit fighter badge is not limited to one versus one spirit battles, you must simultaneously obtain a silver spirit fighter badge in group spirit battles. You will fight as Shrek Seven Devils. Group fights can not only let everyone receive personal points, at the same time they will grant team points, this is something two versus two fights do not have. Of course, if you want to obtain the silver spirit fighter title even faster, I ill not object to you freely formingbinations to enter two versus two fights. But I have a few restrictions you must keep in mind. First, you may not reveal your faces or names to your opponents in spirit fights, everyone has to fight under code names. Second, including Tang San, no one may use hidden weapons. Third, whether you win or lose, every day each person must fight at least twice.
Oscar somewhat grumbling said:Grandmaster, me and Ning Rongrong are auxiliary system Spirit Masters, must we also get silver spirit fighter badges?
Grandmaster calmly said:Maybe. You can choose the kind of training you did before, until the others have silver spirit fighting badges.
Eh , Grandmaster, I suddenly realize your decision to have us gopete at Great Spirit Arena for actualbat experience is brilliant, take it as I said nothing just now.
Ning Rongrong originally thought to raise the same issue. Seeing Oscar choke on it she couldnt help but inwardly rejoice, cackling to the side.
Grandmaster always passed like thunder and moved like the wind. After letting all the students simply put their things in order, he immediately brought them out, leaving for Suotuo Academy. Journeying together with them were still old acquaintances of the students, the Academys original two deans, Four Eyed Owl Flender and Motionless Bright King Zhao Wuji. The other three teachers stayed behind to take care of the Academy.
Flender couldnt help but greatly admire Grandmasters decision. Having the students living in Suotuo City, taking care of their own expenses, the Academy naturally wouldnt suffer any pressure. But he with Zhao Wuji and Grandmaster could live at his shop, and supervise the students dailybat progress.
Great Spirit Arena bouts were all conducted in the evening. A party arriving in Suotuo City would first find amon inn to stay at near the Great Spirit Arena. As a result of being near the Great Spirit Arena, although these counted asmon, the price would still be twice that of other ces. Of course, to the students with a monthly ie of at least ten gold coins, or even a hundred gold coins, this was still no burden. After all, there were still not many ces as expensive as that Rose Hotel.
After arranging the lodgings for the students, Grandmaster called all seven to Tang Sans room.
At present you may team up freely and choose to participate in any kind of spirit contest. The Great Spirit Arenas one versus one and two versus two bouts start first. Although team battles are separate from the other two, they startparativelyte, and also attract the most spectators in Great Spirit Arena. With the staggered starting times they can also sell even more tickets. Every day you must participate in one team battle, for the other bout you can choose freely on your own. I also wont object if you want to participate in three. The precondition is that you properly understand your own spirit power condition.
As Grandmaster stopped speaking, Oscar immediately looked towards Dai Mubai with a pitiful appearance,Boss Dai, it would be better for us to participate in two versus two together, how about it? Although I just reached thirtieth rank, my auxiliary capabilities should be able to assist you. Otherwise, I dont know how Ill scrape together enough points for a silver spirit fighter badge in all my life.
Dai Mubai looked distracted, his original intention was to participate in two versus two spirit battles with Zhu Zhuqing, or perhaps join one versus one on his own. Seeing Oscars pleading gaze, after thinking it over, he still gave a nod,All right.
Discussing fighting strength among the seven, clearly Dai Mubai and Tang San were the strongest. Oscar had at once approached Dai Mubai. Ning Rongrongs gaze immediately turned to Tang San.
In an intimate tone:Third brother, do you want to help me?
Tang San looked distracted a moment,But, Ive already formed the Three Five Combination with Xiao Wu.
On the side Ma Hongjun hurriedly moved closer,Rongrong, how about me? I want to join two versus two with you.
You? Just forget about it.Ning Rongrong unhappily red at Fatty,Youre too busy looking after yourself, how would you still have time for me.
Grandmaster suddenly spoke up:No. I propose you indeed should form abination for two versus two with Ma Hongjun.
Ning Rongrong puzzled asked:Why?
Grandmaster calmly said:Because you and Tang Sans levels are different. When participating in two versus two, if one Spirit Master has reached a higher level, then he must participate in a higher level contest. Tang San has already reached thirtieth rank, but you are still on the twentieth rank level. If you cooperated to participate in two versus two, then you would have to participate in thirtieth rank bouts. Generally speaking, for Spirit Mastersing to Great Spirit Arena to fight, only if their confidence is extremely high or their spirit has arge advantage would they participate in bouts higher than their level. Thirtieth ranked bouts are naturally the same. Although Tang Sans spirit is extraordinary, participating in one versus one fights might barely be possible, but if adding you, although your Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda spirit is the most powerful auxiliary type spirit, right now it still isnt sufficient to make up for the gap between him and two over thirty fifth ranked opponents. But you and Ma Hongjun participating together is different, hes already twenty eighth rank, his spirit advantage is also not insignificant. Adding your support, the odds of victory can reach more than seventy percent.
Although Ning Rongrong in her heart was unwilling, she had no choice but to admit Grandmaster was right. But in the end she still didnt pick Ma Hongjun, and her gaze turned to Zhu Zhuqing.
Seventh sister, let us cooperate. How about it?
Sure.Zhu Zhuqing still replied very simply.
Part 2
To Ning Rongrongs eye, although Zhu Zhuqings spirit power was one rank lower than Ma Hongjuns, their cooperation was clearly much better than with someone whose Evil Fire pressure was constantly rising. When fighting in two versus two she didnt want to be flirting with therade in arms next to her.
Ma Hongjun rumbled:Rongrong, youre still discriminating against me. I protest.
Ning Rongrong giggled, employing her gentle and soft strategy,Fourth brother, youre so strong, wouldnt it be a pity to join with me in two versus two? Anyway youre certain to win in one versus one, right?
Ma Hongjuns immunity to beautiful women was originally very low. Seeing the tender smile on Ning Rongrongs face, how could he object, and could only ept reality.
How you choose to participate is up to you. Ill give you these, unless there are no people around, wear them when in spirit battles. At the same time, when speaking on stage, you must not let the opponent know your age.
While speaking, Grandmaster pulled out seven long ago prepared masks from within his spirit tool bracelet.
The masks were very familiar to everyone, exactly the symbol of Shrek Academy, the image of the green monster Shrek. Dai Mubai took and put the mask over his face. Although the craftsmanship was ordinary, after it was fitted to the face it only revealed the eyes, mouth and nose, and was not hindrance at all.
When participating in team battles, you will do so as the Shrek Seven Devils team. When participating in your own bouts, you can name your two versus twobinations yourselves. For one versus one, I will give each of you a name, use this nickname topete. As long as you exin it when signing up, your real names wont appear in the spirit arena.
Everyone could understand Grandmasters intention. They were after all too young, especially twelve year olds like Tang San and Xiao Wu who had already reached the thirtieth ranked Spirit Elder state, casually revealing this to the whole Spirit Master world would be universally shocking. Especially when bing well known at Great Spirit Arena, perhaps Spirit Hall would firste call on them.
Oscar curiously asked:Then what names will we use?
Grandmaster said:Mubai uses his original Evil Eye White Tiger, you are still that Sausage Monopoly. As for little San, use Thousand Hands Silver Grass. What do you think?
This is no good. Change it.Xiao Wu rushed to say:Its not stylish anywhere. Silver grass is too unpleasant to hear.
Grandmaster looked at Tang San, seeing he didnt express any opinion, on his face couldnt help but reveal a smile. Regarding this disciple of his, Grandmaster was always extremely pleased,Then you say it, just what name would be good?
Dai Mubai said:Although little San ordinarily seems sincere, he can really flip out, with a killing instinct heavier than all of us. I say, calling him Thousand Hands Asura is good. Asura has the meaning of a devil of massacre, it could also have a certain intimidating effect on the opponent.
Grandmaster said to Tang San:What do you think?
Tang San said:It doesnt matter to me, you decide Teacher.
Grandmaster said:Then well call you Thousand Hands Asura. Ma Hongjun, Ill also help you pick a good name. How about calling you Evil Fire Phoenix?
Fatty smiled mischievously,Many thanks Grandmaster, this is good. How to say, Im also a Phoenix.
To the side Oscar mumbled:En, its a Phoenix, only, I think calling it Brothel Phoenix is even better.
Fatty said indignantly,Little Ao, are you deliberately undermining me?
Xiao Wu had now already stepped before Grandmaster, assuming a pitiful appearance,Grandmaster, then what am I called? You must give me something that sounds pleasant, eh.
Grandmaster said with a smile:When you use the Soft Skill your whole body is soft as if boneless. Adding your Rabbit Spirit and Demon Confusion ability, it would be best to call you Soft Bones Demon Rabbit.
It sounds pretty good.Xiao Wu immediately smiled happily.
Rongrongs spirit is Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda. Theres nothing that describes you better than Seven Treasures zed Tile. At the same time it can also mask you a bit. After all, this is the spirit of direct disciples of the Seven Treasures zed Tile School. As for Zhuqing, using her spirit as a name is most suitable. Hell Civet is on its own a pretty good name.
At that moment, the Shrek Seven Devils had their own names.
Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai,
Sausage Monopoly Oscar,
Thousand Hands Asura Tang San,
Evil Fire Phoenix Ma Hongjun,
Soft Bones Demon Rabbit Xiao Wu,
Seven Treasures zed Tile Ning Rongrong,
Hell Civet Zhu Zhuqing.
None of them would have thought that the names they chose in thismon inn would not only follow them for a lifetime, but also resound across the Continent. The team Shrek Seven Devils could be considered truly formed starting on this day.
In order to maintain peak condition, everyone remained in the inn to cultivate their spirit power, waiting for nightfall.
Right now the seven were all on the iron spirit fight level. Among them Dai Mubai had three points, Oscar had nil, Tang San because of participating with Xiao Wu in one on one and two on two bouts, consequently had two points. Ma Hongjun also prevailed over his opponentst time, with the most points of everyone, already reaching ten. Moreover he had three consecutive victories. XIao Wu just like Tang San had two points. Ning Rongrong had nil. Last time Zhu Zhuqings opponent was little San, and since she lost the contest she had no points.
Going from iron spirit fights to copper spirit fights required one hundred points, advancing to silver spirit fights were one thousand points. Their distance to the goal of this second stage special training was still a very long road.
Because Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun and Zhu Zhuqing were all already ssified as high level within their sses, adding to their own outstanding spirits, they decided to first participate in a one versus one spirit fight, afterwards again participating in two versus two. This kind of time was enough for Oscars effect to appear clearly, with a supply of his big sausages, everyones spirit power and physical strength could be effectively resupplied. Compared to ordinary Spirit Masters joining spirit battles it was an even greater advantage. Therefore, even participating in three spirit battles wasnt impossible, provided they didnt waste too much spirit power in the first fights.
Tang San and Xiao Wus third spirit abilities could both be said to be top quality spirit abilities, therefore although they both had only just broken through the thirtieth rank, they still decided to participate in one versus one spirit battles. Tang San had previously already defeated Dai Mubai, so naturally he held a lot of confidence. And for Xiao Wu who as long as she got in close to the opponent was very difficult to resist, also hadplete confidence.
Xiao Wus weak points and advantages were both extremely clear. Her advantage was being unrivalled when in close to a simrly ranked opponent, but her weak point was that she could only deal with one opponent. When the opponents were numerous, it was very difficult to use her strength, and when the opponents physical strength exceeded the power of her Waist Bow, her ability would bepletely useless.
As for Oscar and Ning Rongrong, they could only wait until after everyone had participated in one on one spirit battles to again join with them in two versus two bouts.
At nightfall, Suotuo Great Spirit Arena bustled with noise and excitement like every day, a restless crowd began to gather from all directions. As in most of history, it was also the most oppressed masses who enjoyed the entertainment. Every day this ce would gather numerous spectators.
Part 3
The wealthy could obtain the ultimate entertainment here. Even if it was pennilessmoners, they were still equally capable of watching Spirit Masterspete. As a result of Great Spirit Arena having some tickets specially aimed atmoners, extremely affordable, as long as people could afford food and clothing, they also wanted toe here to watch Spirit Masterpetitions. After all, just seeing a spirit master was enough to satisfy the majority ofmon people. Of course, with the ticket price so cheap, what they could see was only some ordinary spirit fights, thats all. The truly marvellous spirit fights were prohibitively expensive. But Suotuo City had nevercked wealthy people willing to throw money away. Adding the betting hosted by the Great Spirit Arena, these spirit fights were the scene of secret battles between the wealthy and lords.
Right now it was already very close to the starting time for Great Spirit Arenas bouts. Not long after, the one versus one and two versus two spirit fights would begin. Once these two spirit fights ended, the most marvellous team battles would take the stage.
At just this time, a group of ten people attracted the gazes of the people preparing to enter the Great Spirit Arena. Because, among these ten, seven wore identical masks.
The green masks looked somewhat funny. Their clothes had nothing inmon, both gorgeous and in.
This group, was precisely Shrek Academys seven students as well as two deans and Grandmaster.
This time they arrived at Spirit Arena Thirteen. ording to their original n, everyone would one after another use their iron spirit badges to sign up. Under Grandmasters directions, the five people simultaneously participating in one versus one and two versus two fights signed up in two areas and at the same time exined they must participate in two bouts. The staff arranged for them to fight at certain times, so as not to have two fights ovep. At the same time, everyone separately altered the names on the iron spirit badges, from their true names to nicknames, using the names they agreed on in the day. Just altering a name cost each of them ten gold spirit coins, however because this time they didnt need to enroll again, the expense was only so much. As long as they managed one spirit fight victory, they could earn back the expense.
Tang San and Xiao Wu chose to first participate in two versus two, after that again joining one versus one, naturally separating from the other five. Oscar and Ning Rongrong had to wait for Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing to finish their one versus one bouts, therefore they also first went to one area.
Flender and Zhao Wuji followed thergest party to enter the one versus one spirit fighting area. Grandmaster followed Tang San and Xiao Wu to the two versus two spirit fighting area.
Since they would still battleter, Three Five Combinations two versus two spirit fight was nned as the second bout in the Spirit Arena Thirteens two versus two area. Very quickly, it became the pairs turn.
Grandmaster sat in the stands, together with numerous spectators. To ordinary people today was a weekend, therefore there were especially many spectators at the Great Spirit Arena. These Spirit Arenas had even moremon people. Right now the first spirit battle had already evoked excitement, and shouts fell and rose in session.
Tang San and Xiao Wu naturally didnt have any fame. When they walked on stage at the announcers deration, they earned no apuse at all.
Next, let us invite Three Five Combinations opponents. Already having obtained four sessive victories in two versus two spirit fights: Cat Rat Combination. Relying on the most formidable strength,peting among Spirit Elders, they have obtained unprecedented sess. If they are able to prevail over the opposing Three Five Combination today, then, they will have aplished five sessive victories. Perhaps, when they next appear at Suotuo Great Spirit Arena, they will enter the central spirit fighting area, that is a tremendous honor for spirit fighters.
Cat Rat Combination? Hearing these words, Tang San and Xiao Wu looked face to face. Although they were unable to see each others expression under the masks, from the expression in the others eyes, they still saw hints of a smile. Judging by the other sidesbination name, todays opponent would be an agility attack system Spirit Master. Whether it was cat or rat, speed was the forte of both. But Tang San as a control system Spirit Master was just the nemesis of agility attack system Spirit Masters.
Under circumstances where the opponents rank didnt exceed his by ten ranks, the two already had a certain confidence.
Very quickly, in a burst of enthusiastic apuse, Three Five Combinations opponents climbed onto the spirit fighting ring.
The arriving two Spirit Masters were one man and one woman. The woman was slender and tall, looking about twenty something years old, with a head of extremely attention grabbing fiery red short hair, a sharp expression, the ten fingers of both hands constantly moving rhythmically. Looking at her movements, Tang San immediately determined that this woman should be the cat of the Cat Rat Combination, since Dai Mubai once told him that the ten fingers moving rhythmically was amon trait of all of the cat family type spirits.
That man was built short and small, but contrary to what Tang San and Xiao Wu anticipated, he was unexpectedly rather fat. Evenpared to Ma Hongjun his stature was excessive, his body appearing like an enormous ball. Whether it was his head or body, both were perfectly round. Only a pair of small and narrow little eyes gave people the feeling of a rat.
The thin cat and fat rat gave people a somewhat ridiculous feeling.
The Cat Rat Combination mounting the stage naturally also observed Tang San and Xiao Wu across from them. As they saw the masks Tang San and Xiao Wu wore they couldnt help but stare nkly. Although Spirit Masters participating in spirit fights would somewhat cover up their identities, wearing masks like this was still quite rare.
The thin cat youngdy snorted disdainfully,Hiding the head and showing the tail, feigning mystery.
As the spirit fight was about to begin, the mood of the surrounding spectators was already stirred. In such an enthusiastic atmosphere, the announcer didnt dare dy, immediately dering Spirit Arena Thirteens second two versus two spirit fight started.
Along with the announcer dering the start, the Cat Rat Combination simultaneously used their Spirit Power, their bodies rapidly changing. After reaching thirtieth rank, as Beast Spirit Masters conducted Spirit Body Enhancement, their bodies changed even more than before.
Just like what Tang San anticipated, the young womans spirit was Cat. Sharp des instantly ejecting between her fingers, on her head several locks of red hair brightened to silver, pupils bing vertical. The upper part of the body crouching forward, ears slightly erect, on the arms appeared ayer of silvery fur. One white, one yellow and one purple spirit ring twinkled simultaneously, three spirit abilities capable of reaching the thousand year level. Clearly the spirit abilities of this young womans spirit rings werentmon.
As for that fat rats transformation it appeared somewhat ridiculous. Mouth protruding, bing pointed, producing several rat whiskers, under his upper lip two enormous buckteeth protruded. The small eyes went from small cracks to perfectly round. The round body equally crouching. Forearms bing slender, ck sharp ws ejecting from the fingertips. His three spirit rings were equally one white, one yellow and one purple.
Seeing the other side suddenly reveal their spirits, Tang San and Xiao Wu also didnt hesitate. Xiao Wu leapt into the air, standing firmly with one foot on Tang Sans shoulder. The pair simultaneously released their spirits.
Growing long rabbit ears with white fur, even more slender legs in addition to two red eyes, those were all the characteristics of Xiao Wu. Compared to before, her arms also had some soft fur, but much finer than the other sides thin cat.
Equally two yellow and one purple, altogether six spirit rings abruptly appeared over the Three Five Combination, immediately causing amotion in the audience.
These spectators frequently watching spirit fights were naturally extremely familiar with the spirit ring levels of Spirit Masters. Two hundred year and one thousand year, in spirit rings, the Three Five Combination was clearly ahead of the opposing Cat Rat Combination. The previously extremely optimistic spectators on the Cat Rat Combinations side immediately changed somewhat. But the atmosphere became even more enthusiastic; the more evenly matched thepetitors the better the show.
The audience saw the power of the Three Five Combinations spirit rings, so how could the Cat Rat Combination not see the same? But the spirit fight had already begun, they had no choice but tounch the arrow already on the bowstring.
The thin cat youngdy sprung into action, both legs moving rapidly, the whole person like a whirlwind close to ground, sweeping towards Tang San and Xiao Wu, two spirit rings over her body ring simultaneously. The sharp ws on her hands swung criss cross, ten bright silver w traces splitting the air, simultaneously attacking both parts of the Three Five Combination.
Simultaneously, her speed reached a kind of terrifying degree. The pressure of her spirit power instantly reached its peak.
Of the two spirit abilities one was speed, one was sharp w attack. Although he didnt know the names, Tang San already judged correctly. Shrugging his shoulder, Xiao Wu on his shoulder used the power to leap up, soaring into the air, pouncing directly at the fat rat in the back. But Tang San circled both hands in front of his body, feet using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, hands directly employing Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, he wanted to test just how strong the opponents spirit power actually was.
Light and shadow shed past. Tang Sans body was brought to stagger and he was secretly aghast. It was no wonder the Cat Rat Combination was able to gain four sessive victories. This thin cat young womans spirit power had perhaps not reached any less than Dai Mubais level. Fortunately Tang San had used Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track along with Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, not only getting out of the way, but still relying on his Mysterious Heaven Skill internal power to deflect the opponents attack.
Chapter 45 — Tyrannical Opponent, Mad Battle Team
Chapter 45: Tyrannical Opponent, Mad Battle Team
Part 1
The thin cat youngdy clearly did not hope to beat the enemy with her first attack. Just when Tang San diverted her silver w flurry, she already pushed close to Tang San, her third spirit ring lighting up.
On the other side, Xiao Wu pounced from above, straight towards the fat rat. The fat rat also looked upwards to see her, but wasnt panicked. His spherical body suddenly bounced upwards, his first two spirit rings simultaneously lighting up, his ws popping out. With a speed unlike his size, he approached Xiao Wu. His speed was surprisingly even faster than the thin cat.
Fat Rats stature was confusing to any type of enemy. Tang Sans first guess was right, they were both Agility System Spirit Masters. However, thin cats first spirit ring was Speed Boost, and that was a ten year spirit ring. Fat rats second spirit ring was Speed boost.
Hundred year spirit rings cannot bepared to ten year spirit rings, so actually Fat Rats speed was even faster than thin cats, but his strength was weaker than skinny cats in the first two spirit rings.
The two sides both started their confrontations. The mes of spirit fighting were also released at this moment.
When thin cat pushed near Tang Sans body, her third spirit ring had already released its ability. Her goal was to take down Tang San with the speed of ten thousand tons of lightning and then go back to help Fat Rat. When seeing Tang San and Xiao Wu with superior spirit rings, the experienced thin cat already decided to use this extreme method to fight. In normal fights, both sides do a bit of probing to find out the enemys spirit abilities before going all in. She did this because she was forced by their strong spirit rings. If she seeded, the win would be theirs. Four wins in a row isnt easy to get, and they dont want to waste the five win streak. If that happens, the points and the money earned are tenfolded.
Miaoo---- A shrill meow suddenly sounded. Thin cat youngdys body changed in midair, her ws suddenly bing ten times longer, changing into ten sharp swords aiming for Tang San. The spirit power on the ws made whistled through the air. The very air bended as it went through.
This obviously wasnt her own strength anymore, but the powers thate with her third spirit abilities. Now, she was already right in front of Tang San, the elongated ws thrusted for many spots on Tang San. Her attack was also doubled by her thousand year spirit ring and was now undefendable for a same ranked Spirit Master.
If the enemy was any other Spirit Master, they might have actually been defeated by the courageous advancements of her. Locking down their front, the only option was to back off to dodge her attack, but Tang San had already backed off slightly, so he was very near the Spirit Fighting Stages edge. If he backed up right now, thin cat was sure she could push him off the stage.
Unfortunately, thin cats ns failed. Her enemy Tang San once went through a life and death situation, how would he be easily beaten back?
As the sharp ws almost pierced through his body, suddenly, Tang Sans upper body disappeared without any warning.
Thin cat youngdy nked a little. Her movements were way too quick, so even she didnt see how Tang San did it.
In reality Tang Sans actions were simple. All he did was bend backwards, letting his entire upper body fall back. Though he wasnt as flexible as Xiao Wu, doing this was still within his ability. However, because thin cat youngdy was in front of him, doing this was exposing his chest. Though the thin cat youngdy nked, she immediately found Tang Sans seemingly wrong actions. All she has to do is flick her wrist downwards to win this fight.
Victory was imminent, and thin cat youngdy couldnt help but feel joy. Flicking her wrist was such an easy move for her.
Thinking in her mind, she thought, This guy with a mask has decent spirit rings, but his realbat experience is horrible. He used this weakness exposing tactic to solve my previous attack.
However, she also forgot something. She forgot about Tang Sans spirit.
Thin cat youngdys joy onlysted a split second. The next moment, she found that she couldnt move her body at all, not even to flick her wrist downwards.
Tang San already released his Blue Silver Grass earlier when Xiao Wu jumped from his shoulders. Only his Blue Silver Grass was summoned along the ground. When thin cat youngdy attacked, her body stopped for a split second and the dexterous Blue Silver Grass entangled her.
If not for the Blue Silver Grasss entanglement, though she was very fast, how would Tang San expose his weakness in front of her?
After the bending back, Tang San somersaulted backwards, both legs kicking out onto the enemys wrists.
Thin cat youngdy suddenly discovered she couldnt move. Just when she wanted to struggle, Tang Sans two kicks came and a big force sent her flying backwards. At the same time, the spikes on the blue silver grass popped out, paralyzing her entire body, forcing her to concentrate all her spirit power to defend against it.
In a realbat situation, the advantage of the painfully obtained Man Faced Demon Spider spirit ring was shown. Not only was Blue Silver Grass extremely tough, the poison was also increased greatly. Binding looked like Tang Sans first spirit ability, but Blue Silver Grass was the main body of Tang Sans spirit, so every spirit ring would augment the Blue Silver Grass. This was the advantage of a Tool Spirit Vs a Beast spirit. Tool Spirit Masters, though their bodies couldnt be augmented by the spirit, their spirit grew stronger consistently.
Though thin cat youngdy struggled with all her might, her spirit power wasnt even as strong as Dai Mubais or as intense, so how could she escape the blue silver grass? Under the paralyzing poison, she was absolutely controlled by Tang San.
Tang San walked his Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track. With one step, he came to thin cat youngdys side. Flipping her with with the tips of his toes, her body fell off the Spirit Fighting Stage. ording to the rules, the moment they fell off the stage, they were out.
At the same time as the thin cat youngdy fell off the tform, Fat Rat was also thrown off on the other side.
As it turned out, Xiao Wu, who was dashing towards Fat Rat, without hesitation activated her Teleportation, shing behind Fat Rat. Her scorpion braid whipping out, trapping the enemys neck, right leg kicking, throwing Fat Rat off the tform.
If it was a life and death situation, the thrown out Fat Rat would obviously still have fighting power. Xiao Wu, though she activated her Waist Bow, didnt give the enemy a major injury. After all, beast type Spirit Masters all had very strong bodies, plus the enemy was prepared for it, unlike the ambushed Vulgar Uncle Bu Le, who didnt even release his spirit power. In this fight, Fat Rats spirit wasnt a flying type spirit, so how could he control his body in midair? He was thrown off at almost the same time as Thin Cat.
The fight started fast and ended faster. In the fight, in only the blink of an eye, the match was decided.
In the audience, those spectators cheering for the Cat Rat Combination instantly became quiet as mice, as Tang San and Xiao Wu settled on the Spirit Fighting Stage and smiled at each other.
Even they hadnt thought today would be this easy. In their mind, they thought it was because of countering spirits. Tang Sans Control System and Xiao Wus Close Combat were both counters of Agility System Spirit Masters. Originally Xiao Wu should be countered by Agility System Spirit Masters, but now that she had Teleportation, it greatly reduced her own weaknesses. Under unprepared circumstances, the Fat Rat didnt even activate his thousand year spirit ring before he was sent flying by her.
Grandmaster, sitting in the stands, nodded slightly. He was very satisfied with Tang San and Xiao Wus performance. As a spectator, he saw even clearer than everyone else. In the few moments of fighting, Tang Sans reaction time and his synergy with his own spirit were all perfect. Easily beating a team with higher spirit power wasnt only because of countering spirits. The months of realbat training under his direction were starting to show results.
Under the announcement of the host, Three Five Combination received a good score of two consecutive wins, and their points rose to three.
Only now did the crowds around the stage finally start cheering. Though this fight was short, both Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass and Xiao Wus Teleportation opened their minds. The crowds were fair, and wouldnt be miserly with their apuse. The Three Five Combination, under the crowds cheers, silently left the stage. What awaited them still were a one versus one battle each.
Part 2
Perhaps today was a lucky day for Shrek Seven Devils, in all the one versus one and two versus two spirit fights, everyone obtained victory. Among them Oscar and Dai Mubai named theirbination Dual Winged White Tiger, referring to how under little Aos assistance, the Evil Eye White Tiger was like a tiger that had grown wings. They faced an attack and defense system Spirit Masterbination, Dai Mubai under the effect of Oscars mushroom sausage, with speed fullypensating for his weaknesses, adding the flying capability, with a power not short of a thunderbolt he delivered one of the opponents outside the ring, after which the contest naturally held no suspense.
Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing named theirbination Seven Treasures Civet, and as the opponents saw Ning Rongrongs Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda their fighting spirit already dropped greatly. When facing abination with an auxiliary system Spirit Master one should first attack the auxiliary system Spirit Master, butmon Spirit Masters couldnt want to offend the Seven Treasures zed Tile School as one of the seven great sects. Therefore, two both twentieth ranked Spirit Masters had to confront Zhu Zhuqing with speed and strength boosted by thirty percent. Under the assistance of the Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda, the current Zhu Zhuqing apart from not having a third spirit ability, already had strength surpassing the thirtieth ranked level, and relying on lightning-like speed she settled the opponents without wasting too much effort.
Five one versus one bouts, and three two versus two bouts ended inplete victory, for the opening of the Shrek Seven Devils spirit fight journey it was a perfect start. Of course, they still hadnt finished the spirit fights today, there was still onest bout waiting for them.
Sessively eating two of his own sausages, then giving the others one recovery sausage each, Oscars face was proud. Obtaining a point the first time he took part in a fight, how could he be unhappy, especially since apart from using some of his spirit power to give Dai Mubai a mushroom sausage, he basically did nothing. He had not even needed to use his n to escape the opponents attacks in the ring.
Grandmaster, Flender and Zhao Wuji looking at the seven disciples before them couldnt help but nod inwardly, how could they be dissatisfied when these less than fifteen year olds were able to obtain this kind of sess in the Spirit Arena?
Grandmaster said:We should go join the team battles, as a result of signing up forte bouts you should bepeting close tost. Remember, what you will confront is a team over thirtieth rank. Team battles are different from one versus one and two versus two, the teamwork between each other is far more important than individual fighting strength. Since the counterpart fights as a team, they will notck any type of Spirit Master. As for tactics, it depends on how they are arranged.
Dai Mubai said:Grandmaster, dont say youre still not happy with our teamwork? Little San, you are a control system Spirit Master, when were fightingter you takemand, all of us will listen to you.
Tang San didnt object, as the soul of the team, this was his duty.
Well,ter Mubai, Xiao Wu, Zhuqing, you three are our main assault, Mubai in the middle, Xiao Wu and Zhuqing supporting on the side. Ill be in the middle to as far as possible restrain the opponents and support your attack. Fatty. You stay in the rear, use your Phoenix Fire Wire to perform ranged attacks and protect little Ao and Rongrong. Little Ao, begin preparing now, get everyone one of each of your three sausages, any problems?
Oscar said:No problem, my spirit power is still sufficient.
Tang Sanst turned to Ning Rongrong,Pay attention to your safety. You and little Ao mustnt be far from Fattys side. If the opponentsunch an attack towards you theres no need to be nervous. Me and Fatty will work together to protect you.
Ning Rongrong giggled,What nervous? It doesnt seem like I can even feel that.
Dai Mubai said:Good. Lets go.
The team battle arena obviously had to be muchrger than for one versus one and two versus two, and the contestants lobby appeared especially bustling. At least thirty Spirit Masters waited here.
One must know, in all of Bk Kingdom, there were only two Spirit Arenas on the scale of Suotuo Great Spirit Arena: one was here, the other was Bk Great Spirit Arena in Bk Kingdoms capital. One might say that Spirit Masters wanting to join in spirit fights in Bk Kingdom practically had to gather in these two cities, otherwise there wouldnt be this many Spirit Masters here.
ording to Spirit Halls statistics, in the whole Continent there were no more than a hundred thousand Spirit Masters, of them the Spirit Masters residing in Bk Kingdom were only two thousand or so, thats all. From this, Great Spirit Arena could attract an amount of Spirit Masters.
Even if it was Spirit Masters on the level of Flender and Zhao Wuji, there were still many participating in big spirit fights. Because of the high level and powerful strength, the earnings they could obtain from Great Spirit Arena were considerable. Were it not for Zhao Wujis numerous enemies and Flenders arrogance, with the Academys finances in a slump, maybe they also would have participated in spirit fights.
Sure enough like what Grandmaster said, Tang Sans group would be second fromst to appear. They couldnt go see the fights outside, and among the seven were four who had experienced two spirit fights and all had used some spirit power. Even though they had the assistance of Oscars recovery sausage, spirit power couldnt recoverpletely in such a short time. So taking advantage of the time before they had to appear, the seven sat down in a corner meditating to aggregate spirit power, preparing for the fightter.
If only one person wore a mask, perhaps they wouldnt draw too much attention, but when seven people wore the same mask, as they entered this team battle lobby they couldnt avoid drawing the attention of others. The majority of Spirit Masters on seeing Tang Sans party revealed alert expressions.
Although they couldnt see the faces of the Shrek Seven Devils, from their stature and clothing they could still make out at they consisted of three women and four men. Among Spirit Master teams, female Spirit Masters were only one fifth as many as the male Spirit Masters, so this kind of team was already somewhat odd.
As Tang Sans seven were quietly cultivating and waiting to enter, a more than two meters tall, extremely sturdyrge man suddenly walked in their direction. From his appearance he was over thirty years old, with a naked torso exposing exaggerated suntanned muscles, no need to ask, he was another strength model Spirit Master.
Hey, little miss, with your figure, what are you doing covering your face, let big brother have a look.He spoke to the one among the three girls of the Shrek Seven Devils with the most fiery figure, Zhu Zhuqing. Although Zhu Zhuqing was the youngest, her degree of development constantly made Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong envious. Right now with face covered by a mask, there was basically no indication she was just a twelve year old girl.
Get lost.Her reply was very consistent with her usual personality, only one cold utterance.
Is it that your face is shameful? Little girl, dont you know who I am? You dare talk to me that way.As he spoke, he already raised his big hand.
She told you to get lost, didnt you hear?Dai Mubai stood up sharply, stepping in front of Zhu Zhuqing. Although he was a size smaller than the opponent, the sudden eruption of his imposing manner made the opponent pause.
Looking to die.The big man fiercely widened his eyes, right hand suddenly swinging, swatting down at Dai Mubai.
Dai Mubai snorted coldly, his right fist swinging up to meet the opponents palm.
With a muffled peng, the big mans body swayed once, but Dai Mubai took two steps back, a cold light shing in the four pupils of his Evil Eyes, intense killing intent immediately exploding out from the oldest of the Shrek Seven Devils, the Evil Eye White Tiger.
The Shrek Seven Devils to the side naturally saw Dai Mubai get the worst of it. As a power type Spirit Master, although Dai Mubai hadnt used his spirit, his spirit power could affect his attack. By him being sent back two steps it could clearly be seen that the opponents spirit power was higher than his. One must know that currently Dai Mubai was already a thirty seventh ranked Spirit Elder, moreover about to enter the thirty eighth rank. Being beaten back by the counterpart under these kinds of circumstances, then, this robustrge man before them very possibly was thirty eighth ranked, or even thirty ninth ranked Spirit Elder. In the thirtieth rank, his spirit power was already a top level existence.
Stop fighting!When both sides stood with swords drawn and bows bent, on the verge of arge fight, a neutral voice suddenly interposed itself, a seeming like a forty something years old middle aged man approached withrge strides. He didnt seem to use any power, but with only two steps appeared between Dai Mubai and therge man.
Dont you know you cant have personal fights in the Spirit Arena waiting area? These are the rules of the Great Spirit Arena. If you must fight, go do so on the Spirit Arena stage.
Seeing this middle aged man, that previously bristling with anger big man unexpectedly immediately changedplexion,Manager Ao, my bad, I briefly didnt hold back.
The middle aged man called manager Ao gazed at the Shrek Seven Devils,You must be that newly registered team Shrek Seven Devils. All right, you dont need to argue here, as it happens, today you will be each others opponents in the Spirit Arena. Whatever your grievances, settle them yourselves in the arena. Mad Xi, the next time you let me catch you causing trouble, dont me me for being rude, this is thest time Ill warn you, remember it.
Yes, yes, no need to repeat it, no need to repeat it.Mad Xis strong body and that ridiculous expression on his face seemed extremely unharmonious, but as his gaze changed direction to Dai Mubai, it immediately became cold, extending a finger to point at Dai Mubai,Kid, just wait tillter. Ill beat you till your mama wont recognize you, or my name isnt Mad Xi.
Part 3
Finished speaking, Mad Xi turned around and left.
That manager Ao cast a nce at Dai Mubai, indifferently saying:Dont be deceived by appearances. Mad Xi is the captain of Mad Battle Team, all their members are over thirty fifth rank spirit power. In the seven days since they registered at the Spirit Arena their team has already obtained seven sessive victories on the Spirit Elder rank. If they can aplish ten sessive victories, they will be directly advanced to copper spirit fights. With their strength, they could be counted as first ss among the thirtieth ranked copper spirit fighter teams, they would even be outstanding. Youre on your own. If you admit your strength is insufficient, after going on stage immediately admit defeat. If Mad Battle Team acts, youll end up wounded or dead.
Manager Ao didnt speak loudly, just enough to let all the Shrek Seven Devils hear him, then turned around and left. But after the other Spirit Masters saw manager Ao, they didnt look in their direction again.
Dai Mubai curled his lips,I didnt expect that the first time we climb onto the Spirit Fighting Stage we would encounter a bone so difficult to chew. Wounded or dead? I want to see who really ends up wounded or dead.
That Mad Xi isnt simple.Oscar said,Boss Dai, remember the first thing this manager said, dont be deceived by appearances. He gave us a hint, Mad Xi isnt a boorish as he appears. Able to be a team captain, leading his team to seven sessive victories, frightening the other teams, that cant be aplished by strength alone. This fellow might be specially probing our strength.
Dai Mubai nodded,Very possible, if its like this, we must be cautious. Everyone listen up, if the situations turn for the worse, dont force it. Immediately use little Aos mushroom sausage and escape the ring. Everyones safety must be the first priority.
As the captain of the Shrek Seven Devils team, Dai Mubai wasnt a person that would let emotions affect his decisions, but he also wouldnt helplessly watch his girl be insulted. Of course, the words his girl were only recognized by him alone, Zhu Zhuqing absolutely wouldnt acknowledge them.
Tang San said:The opponents have the advantage in rank. Since that Mad Xi is written xi, his spirit should be Rhinoceros. A Spirit Master inclined towards the defensive physical strength type. When attacking, we should as much as possible refrain from shing with him. First attack the opponents lower ranked Spirit Masters. Leave this Mad Xi to me. Ill restrain him as far as possible.
The thirteenth Spirit Arena altogether had five rings. Before the third match the Shrek Seven Devils had an hour of rest. Finally, it was their turn.
Shrek Seven Devils left the Spirit Master resting area at the same time as Mad Battle Team. Now, they finally saw all the members of the Mad Battle Team.
The imposinglyrge Mad Xi walked ahead of them. Following closely behind were two middle aged men of around the same age, the two had a somewhat simr appearance, and should be a pair of brothers, with ordinary builds and gloomyplexions.
Further in the rear was a morous woman, the only female in the Mad Battle Team. Through the heavy makeup her age couldnt be made out, but by her figure she should be over twenty. Her clothes were also extremely revealing, on her upper body she only wore cloth wrapped around her chest, and although she wore a skirt it was thin as gauze, and her skin could be faintly seen through it.
The flirtatious woman threw Dai Mubai walking first of the Shrek Seven Devils a coquettish look. Dai Mubai didnt even give her a nce, he had seen numerous beautiful women, and most disliked this kind of heavy makeup. From the start he didnt have even a bit of interest.
Dai Mubai wasnt interested, but he didnt represent the interest of the others, for example a certain Fatty. Right now his Evil Fire was already rising. Secretly swallowing, in his mind ying out some fantasies not suitable for children.
Behind the flirtatious woman were two slightly built youths, constantly watching in every direction with flickering gazes.
Walkingst of the Mad Battle Team was their oldest member, at least over forty, appearing very average, his clothes also quite simple, if he wasnt in this Great Spirit Arena it would be difficult to connect him with the two words Spirit Master.
As the Shrek Seven Devils observed the opponents, the opponents naturally also observed them. Unfortunately, among the Shrek Seven Devils apart from Fattys distinctive figure, the others all had very ordinary builds, and with their faces all hidden behind Shrek masks it was very difficult to discern anything.
The team Spirit Fighting Stage was muchrger than for one versus one and two versus two, its diameter reaching forty meters. The surrounding audience was also twice asrge, and by now the stands were already packed. On the Spirit Fighting Stage were some bloodstains, clearly left behind from the previous team spirit fight.
The Mad Battle Teams appearance at once ignited the audiences craze, strong cheers resounded from everywhere.
Tear them to shreds , Kill them Simr calls not only increased the pressure, but also made people''s blood boil.
The announcer on the stage was unexpectedly that manager Ao who helped the Shrek Seven Devils out before, standing in the center of the ring,The fourth bout, team battles. The two sides ready to fight are: Mad Battle Team and Shrek Seven Devils. Regarding the Mad Battle Team, I think there is already no need for a lengthy introduction, they have already obtained a brilliant record of seven sessive victories, if they can keep it up and in the future win a few more bouts, then, they will very possibly set the Suotuo Great Spirit Arenas record for fastest reaching copper spirit fights. Next, let us have a look at the mysterious assembly on the other side. This teampleted registration just today, this is also their first team spirit fight. How unfortunate that they must face Mad Battle Team. These masked Spirit Masters are called Shrek Seven Devils.
Whether it was because the Mad Battle Team had too many supporters or the Shrek Seven Devils masks gave the spectators a bad feeling, as manager Ao announced their name, the surrounding audience immediately booed.
The area of the round forty meter diameter Spirit Fighting Stage was already exceptionallyrge, more than a thousand square meters, therefore even though both sides lined up had more than fourteen people, it still didnt seem crowded.
Following manager Aos promations, the Shrek Seven Devils and Mad Battle team each assumed their formations.
On the Mad Battle Teams side, furthest in front was the team captain Mad Xi, and close behind his back were those two gloomy middle aged men, the three people adopting a triangr formation.
The flirtatious woman was in the centre of the seven, still wearing a charming smile. The two slightly built youths were on the two nks, and that appearing very ordinary older middle aged man wasst. The whole formation resembled a pointed awl.
The Shrek Seven Devils side simrly got into their formation. Different from the opponents 3-3-1 formation, the Shrek Seven Devils assumed a 3-1-1-2 formation, the seven people split into four rows.
Furthest in front was Dai Mubai, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing, second was Tang San, third was Ma Hongjun, andst was Oscar and Ning Rongrong.
Oscar stuck close to where Ning Rongrong stood. At present he didnt have any assignment, the three sausages Tang San requested for everyone he had already handed out. Even if they had to be replenished, he could aplish it quickly.
What are you doing this close to me?Ning Rongrong said in a low voice.
Oscar said:In case someone attacks you, I can shield you with my body.
If she had heard Oscars words in an ordinary situation, Ning Rongrong would certainly have thought he was trying something. But right now Oscars words didnt sound a bit joking, his gaze all along fixed on the opponents not far away, his voice also clearly became thick.
Having two auxiliary system Spirit Masters was admittedly good, but it also meant the Shrek Seven Devils fighting strength was five people. Facing a team of thirty fifth ranked or higher members the pressure was obvious, and Ning Rongrong with the Seven Treasured zed Tile Pagoda Spirit would clearly be the opponents main target. One must know that with her there they could increase their strength by thirty percent.
The announcer separately asked both sides if they were ready. As team captains, Dai Mubai and the other sides Mad Xi simultaneously indicated their preparations wereplete.
Starting countdown from five. Five, four, three, two, one. Team spirit battles, fourth bout. Begin!
One versus one and two versus two bouts didnt have this countdown. For the sake of letting both sides Spirit Masters have time to release their spirits, like this, in the fight, it could prevent effects of someone releasing their spirit slowly. Of course, to the Great Spirit Arena, it was in order to let the spirit fight be more dramatic and attract the audience.
Brothers, release spirits.Dai Mubai shouted loudly. His imposing manner suddenly increased, the muscles all over his body expanding in a sh, both arms stretching out to either side, releasing his Spirit White Tiger Body Enhancement.
At the same time, both sides simultaneously released their spirits. In a moment, Beast Spirit Masters bodies changed, Tool Spirit Masters summoned their spirits, the whole Spirit Fighting Stage immediately bing iparably dazzling. Tang San finally understood why the audience liked watching team spirit fights. This starting moment alone already couldnt bepared to the two other kinds of spirit fights. Imagine, fourteen Spirit Masters simultaneously releasing their spirits, dazzlingly beautiful spirit rings shining simultaneously, such a grand scene.
On the Shrek Seven Devils side, the colors of the Spirit Elders spirit rings were the same, Dai Mubai, Oscar, Tang San and Xiao Wu, all had two yellow and one purple, in other words two hundred year and one thousand year, altogether three spirit rings. The other three also each had two hundred year spirit rings.
Compared to the Shrek Seven Devils, the opposing Mad Battle Team clearly had somewhat unevenly matched spirit rings. Mad Xi had one white, one yellow, one purple. A standard ten year, hundred year and thousand year assembly. The two gloomy middle aged men at his side each had one white and two yellow. Clearly a lot weaker spirit rings. The only one with a first rate spirit ring configuration was unexpectedly that flirtatious woman, the same as the four Spirit Elders on the Shrek Seven Devils side, she also possessed the aid of two yellow and one purple spirit ring.
Of the other three, although they were also thirtieth ranked Spirit Masters, a thousand year spirit ring only appeared over thatst very ordinary looking older middle aged man, his spirit rings were the same as Mad Xi, and the other two had one white and two yellow.
The Shrek Seven Devils sides neat colors immediately formed a clear contrast with the other sides uneven matchup. Although Mad Xi who had previously already sounded out Dai Mubais strength had a certain preparedness, as he saw the Shrek Seven Devils unexpectedly had four Spirit Elders with first rate spirit ring arrangements, he was still rmed. Fortunately, they still had three Spirit Grandmasters, otherwise, perhaps he would have immediately thought of surrender.
From the contrast of spirit rings before them it could be seen just how rare higher level spirit rings were, formon Spirit Masters obtaining a good spirit ring was exceedingly difficult. After all, spirit beasts that produced excellent spirit rings were all much more powerful than Spirit Masters, they could only be obtained safely with powerful assistance.
The originally noisy crowd now became silent, the impact of seeing four purple spirit rings was absolutely not small. To say nothing of the Shrek Seven Devils side not having even one white spirit ring, this was sufficient testimony of their backgrounds.
Manager Ao was equally startled by the Shrek Seven Devils spirit rings, but he still recovered to normal very quickly, and along with dering the start retreated swiftly, his speed incredibly high, clearly he was a Spirit Master with not inconsiderable strength.
The first to act wasnt the Battle Spirit Masters both sides had in front, but the auxiliary system Spirit Masters in the back. Light shone in the palm of that older middle aged man, in his hand was already a silver disk. The white and yellow spirit rings over his body simultaneously red.
Wishful Disk, let defensive light blossom, Wishful Disk, let offensive halo blossom.Two halos the same color as the two spirit rings released in a sh, giving each of the sixrades in front of him ayer of yellow and white light.
Chapter 46 — Control System Spirit Master’s Power
Chapter 46: Control System Spirit Masters Power
Part 1
On the Shrek Seven Devils side, dazzlingly beautiful light already shone in Ning Rongrongs hand. In her right palm was a more than one chi tall seven colored pagoda.
Gem-like light twinkling, exuding a noble air, Ning Rongrong had a smile on her face, her entire body floating in the air like an immortal. Auxiliary system Spirit Master spirit incantations rose from her lips.
Seven Treasure Words, first: Strength.
Seven Treasure Words, second: Speed.
The two spirit rings circling around Ning Rongrong spiraled up simultaneously, enveloping the Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda, fourteen lines of light were released simultaneously, separately reaching out to her and her sixpanions.
Rxation and warmth, these two kinds of feelings simultaneously spread through the bodies of the Shrek Seven Devils, physical strength and speed in a moment receiving a thirty percent boost.
This Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda was actually too familiar to many people, seeing their opponents unexpectedly had a Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda Spirit Master, the expressions of the Mad Battle Teams members immediately became unsightly. Let alone the Seven zed Tile Pagodas effect on teammates being first among auxiliary system Spirit Masters, the Seven Treasures zed Tile School background alone was already enough to give them pause.
UpThe arrow was on the bow string, there was no choice but to let it fly. Right now Mad Xi already didnt have the time to think too much, although in his heart he regretted the previous provocation to Dai Mubai, at this moment he could only finish the battle before him before talking about it again. Plotting this times victory, they absolutely couldnt like before injure the opponent. They mustnt offend the Seven Treasures zed Tile School.
Mad Xis spirit was indeed Rhinoceros, after releasing his spirit, not only did his body grow one size, his skin growing ayer of horn that was just like armor, what changed the most was his head, growing a more than half a chi long horn that twinkled with light brown light. Along with his loud shout, light rushed out from his ten year spirit ring. With an imposing manner he charged towards Dai Mubai.
The two Spirit Masters by Mad Xis side were also ssified in the power system, both were Beast Spirit Masters, using identical spirits, heads growing two horns, skin ayer of white fur, they were grand Sheep Spirits. In concert with Mad Xi, they charged simultaneously.
As a team, coordination was extremely important. The Mad Battle Teams auxiliary system Spirit Master gave them a five percent defense boost and ten percent offense boost. Compared to the Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagodas amplification, the difference was really too far. Otherwise, how would the Seven zed Tile Pagoda be called the premier Support Spirit.
Behind Mad Xis trio, the two agility attack system Spirit Masters also moved swiftly, their spirits were Monkey, their bodies covered by yellow fur, with iparable speed they detoured around either side of Dai Mubais trio, directly aiming for Ning Rongrong.
At the same time, that flirtatious young woman with the first rate spirit rings acted. She was also a Beast Spirit Master, able to hold the central position of the team, besides strength, it was her Spirit Master cultivation direction, the same as Tang San, she was also a control system Spirit Master. What amazed Tang San was that this flirtatious young womans Beast Spirit was unexpectedly Spider. In the instant of her Spirit Body Enhancement, Tang San finally took note of her. As the flirtatious young womans spirit released, her whole body was covered by ayer of pink light, wavy long hair rising into eight locks, unexpectedly taking the shape of eight spider legs to the sides of her head. On her forehead was a spider web mark, her two eyes also became pink.
Along with the first spirit ring ring, raising both hands, a line of spider silk shot out from her palm, aimed into the air where it began to weave together.
Seeing the opponents control system Spirit Master was a Spider, even Dai Mubai couldnt help but smile. The Man Faced Demon Spider had a name among arachnid spirit beasts: that was Spider King. He didnt even need to think about it, he already knew the other sides spirit was restrained by their side.
Tang San coolly observed the situation. He shouted loudly,Fatty, midair, Phoenix Fire Wire,unch.
Ma Hongjun was already prepared from long ago, purple red mes sprayed out, going straight for the spider web in the air.
It was also at just this moment that Tang San also acted. Several tens of Blue Silver Grass abruptly spread out from below him, not at all forward, but rather to the sides, the Binding ability activating doubly, directly blocking those two Monkey Spirit agility attack system young Spirit Masters.
Control system restrained agility attack system, this was something any Spirit Master knew. Seeing the Blue Silver Grass mill out, the two surprisingly fast Monkey Spirit Masters immediately came to a halt.
Tang Sans hand also rose, without even looking to either side, the round green light in his palm was already thrown with the Arrow Hand Throw technique, targeting Mad Xi furthest in front of the opponents.
Mad Xi naturally saw the green light released by Tang San, he also understood this person on the other side was a control system Spirit Master, and without thinkingunched his second spirit ring. Along with his enormous body rushing forward, he simultaneously swung his fists, a dazzling ck light shone from the fists, the two unexpectedly collided in midair, bing an enormous ck light wave, rushing straight for the yellow green light Tang San sent out.
It had to be said that Mad Xis actualbat experience was unusually rich, the target of his ck light wave wasnt just the green light Tang Sanunched, once it smashed the green light, then, its next target was Dai Mubai.
But, could he truly stop that green light?
Mad Xi in the end still overlooked one thing: when Tang San released the green light, it was his third spirit ring that shone, just that purple thousand year spirit ring.
The green light wasnt destroyed by the ck light, it also didnt sh with the ck light. The ck lights attack swept down, but at this moment, a Blue Silver Grass quietly stretched out from a tricky angle, just enough to nudge behind the green light, at the soft touch, originally about to meet with the ck light the green light floated up into the air and again back down.
Mad Xi, careful!The flirtatious young womans face changed, hurriedly shouting a loud warning. Right now, in midair that not fully formed spider web was alreadypletely changed before Ma Hongjuns Evil Fire, without reaching half its original effect. With Ning Rongrongs Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda amplification, the originally not inconsiderable spirit power difference had been substantially pulled closer. This artillery-like attack of Ma Hongjuns could disy the full might of his Evil Fire.
Mad Xi of course knew he had to be careful, but speed was after all not his area of expertise. The ck light his fists threw out was now already impacting the second spirit ability White Tiger Light Wave Dai Mubai unleashed, the white and ck colors colliding immediately caused an enormous boom. This time, Mad Xi didnt have any advantage, at the same time as Dai Mubai came to a stop, he swayed once.
The green light finally revealed its true nature, in a sh spreading out into arge dropping from the sky,pletely enveloping Mad Xis body within. The spider web abruptly tightened, closely twisting Mad Xis body together.
With Spider Web Restraint having double the toughness of Blue Silver Grass, Mad Xi wanting to break free from within therge became practically an impossible matter.
A burst of smoke simultaneously appeared under the spider web, the spider webs additional corrosive and paralysing types of poison unleashed simultaneously, starting to erode the hornyer on Mad Xis skin.
Little San, well done.Dai Mubai seeing mad Xi sessfully contained by Tang San, immediately roused his spirit, stomping down forcefully, he shot forward like an arrow, his target the leftmost Sheep Spirit Master. Confronting the opponents charge, he basicallyzily side stepped. Just what is called amb in a tigers den, with their spirits innate contrast, the atmosphere around Dai Mubai already had a not inconsiderable effect on the opponent.
Xiao Wus figure shed, meeting the other Sheep Spirit Master, and Zhu Zhuqing elerated with all her strength, nking from the side, regardless of that control system Spirit Master, directly targeting the rearmost Wishful Disk Support Spirit Master.
The fight was now already in full swing, in the first exchange, it was clearly the Mad Battle Team that had suffered greatly, their principal fighting strength Mad Xi was twisted up in Tang Sans Spider Web Restraint, making their frontline situation immediately disadvantageous.
At this moment, the Mad Battle Team revealed the strength of their seven sessive victories. Among any one Spirit Master team, regardless of the number of people, the control system Spirit Master was the soul of the team.
The flirtatious young woman seeing Mad Xi trapped didnt reveal any impatience, instead swiftly advancing, pouncing towards Mad Xi, at the same time shouting in a loud voice:Both Monkeys withdraw, protect Wishful Disk! Both Sheep hold fast!
The two Monkey Spirit Masters previously blocked by Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass were already swiftly retreating to their side, now hearing the flirtatious young womans orders, they pounced at Zhu Zhuqing without the slightest hesitation.
Mad Xi in his violent struggle had now already fallen down, he wanted to rely on his physical strength to struggle free of Tang Sans Spider Web Restraint, but that corrosive poison constantlying from the spider web was swiftly eroding his hornyer. His defensive power was admittedly very high, but this didnt at all mean he was immune to poison. The outermost hornyer had already been corroded, and the more violently he struggled, the tighter the spider web became. Right now it was already gradually deepening.
When the flirtatious young woman saw Tang San in an instant shooting the spider web she was already greatly shocked, although Tang Sans spider web was constituted of Blue Silver Grass, she clearly understood that the opponents third spirit ring certainly came from an arachnid spirit beast. But she with a spider spirit confronting this kind of opponent didnt have any confidence. Right now her goal was very simple, first she had to dissolve the spider web over Mad Xi.
Part 2
Your opponent is me.Tang Sans calm and steady voice echoed next to the flirtatious young womans ear, Blue Silver Grass milled out, going straight for entwining her body. He absolutely wouldnt give Mad Xi the opportunity to recover his fighting strength.
Dai Mubai confronting the Sheep Spirit Master already held the absolute advantage, even though the opponents spirit power wasnt weaker than his, his spirits advantage was really too big, before his berserk tiger w attack, the opponent could only retreat step by step. But neither side had used their third spirit ring, that was ast resort - only for when absolutely necessary, no one would use it lightly.
Different from Dai Mubais rxation, Xiao Wu ran into some trouble. Her opponent was equally a Sheep Spirit Master, and besides shing with spirit abilities, this Sheep Spirit Masters second spirit ability was unexpectedly a rare Trampling. Even though Trampling didnt have much range, whenever Xiao Wu was about to get close, he unleashed the Trampling ability, and basically didnt give Xiao Wu the opportunity to close in. At the same time, after Xiao Wu was shaken by the Trampling ability, she still had to face the opponents charge, several times narrowly escaping injury, for the moment she still didnt dare press the attack. Her Teleportation ability was unexpectedly sealed by a second spirit ring Trampling ability. Although the opponents ability could only restrain her for a second, this second still left Xiao Wurgely helpless. To say nothing of the opponents spirit power being higher than hers, for the moment, they could still only tangle up each other, neither of them had a method to deal with their opponent.
Zhu Zhuqings speed was matchless, under the effect of Ning Rongrongs Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda, by practically only dodging sideways a few time she had already reached the other sides Wishful Disk Spirit Master. Right now, those two Monkey Spirit Masters were still a short distance away from her.
The first spirit ability Hell Rush Stab, activated. With the help of her spirit ability, Zhu Zhuqings speed redoubled. The sharp ws on her fingertips already extending, directly targeting the opposing Spirit Masters neck. As long as she could sessfully down the opponent, his support capability would disappear and her goal would be achieved.
Blue Silver Grass rushed out frantically, tangling towards the flirtatious young woman.
Facing Tang Sans attack, the flirtatious young woman didnt dare take any chances. As the linchpins of both sides, they atst collided. The flirtatious young womans second spirit ring red, both simultaneously lifted their heads. This time, she was no longer squirting spider thread from her palms, rather spider silk welled out from her whole body. Although the spider silk was more delicate than Blue Silver Grass, it won out in quantity, forming a protective screen in front of her, able to rigidly block the Blue Silver Grass.
Where the spider silk came into contact with Blue Silver Grass they constantly made a popping sound, that was the confrontation of poison. With a spider spirit, how could the flirtatious young womans spirit ability not contain poison?
The flirtatious young womans spider silk apparently had an identical development direction as Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass. Spider silk was tough, Blue Silver Grass itself also relied on flexible strength, both sides were deadlocked in midair, nobody able to deal with the opponent. They could only rely on poison to attack each other. In this respect, Blue Silver Grass with the Man Faced Demon Spiders toxicity clearly held the advantage, the supplemental corrosive poison constantly corroding the spider silk.
Although the flirtatious young woman was inwardly shocked, right now her goal was already attained. As long as she could use this opportunity to release Mad Xi, then, the chance for victory stilly on their side.
At this time, with a pu sound, a me as thick as an arm passed through a small opening in the Blue Silver Grass, directly bombarding the flirtatious young womans woven together spider web. The purple red me not only directly opened a gap in the spider web, but at the same time adhered to it, quickly spreading to the sides. It was the arrival of Ma Hongjuns support.
Tang San praised him inwardly, and with a flick of his wrist, againunched a round green light, just right to thread its way through the hole in the opponents spider web, going straight for that flirtatious young woman. As long as he was able to restrain the other sides control system Spirit Master, this fight would lose any suspense.
If the flirtatious young woman didnt duck quickly, she would have been injured by Ma Hongjuns Phoenix Fire Wire. Phoenix Fire Wire when Ma Hongjun had already released Bathing Fire Phoenix greatly increased its attack power, its temperature iparably high. Most terrifying, his Phoenix Fire Wire didnt just attack in a straight line, but under Ma Hongjuns control it moved like a long whip of me, able to destroy her spider web in a few waves.
Seeing Tang Sans attack already arriving, the flirtatious young woman could no longer manage to help Mad Xi, by falling down she managed to avoid Tang Sans Spider Web Restraint.
Spider Web Restraint spread out in the air, how could its five meter diameter range be so easy to escape. At this moment, the third spirit ring over the flirtatious young woman finally red. On either side of her head, the eight locks of hair extended, enveloped by pink light, bing eight two meter whips, swinging simultaneously, they unexpectedly halted Tang Sans Spider Web Restraint. Most peculiarly, these pink whips werent affected by the adhesive on the spider web, rolling her body, she escaped the covering range of the spider web.
Peng, the Wishful Disk Spirit Master confronting the agility attack system Zhu Zhuqing basically didnt stand a chance. Just like control system subdued agility attack system, agility attack system also especially subdued auxiliary system. Zhu Zhuqings one hand sliced at the opponents neck, the Wishful Disk Spirit Master didnt even groan, copsing unconscious to the ground.
But, the moment Zhu Zhuqing appeared before him, he knew he was unable to escape, and also released his third spirit ability. That Wishful Silver Disk discharged ayer of strange silvery light, immediately afterward, at the same time as Zhu Zhuqing hit him, that silvery light already sessfully transformed into six parts, and simultaneously infused into the other six members of the team.
And this moment was also just when that flirtatious young woman escaped from Tang Sans Spider Web Restraint.
The silvery light entering them, the Mad Battle Teams bodies trembled once, the next moment, their eyes unexpectedly simultaneously reddened, their bodies also expanding a full size. Even Mad Xi on the ground still in the Spider Web Restraint, relied on his waist strength to leap up from the ground.
Dai Mubai originally already held theplete advantage, but after his opponent was infused with the silvery light, he unexpectedly suddenly became frenzied, not only greatly increasing spirit power, but at the same time both eyes turning deep red, firmly forcing Dai Mubai to retreat, and moreover frantically charging at him.
Xiao Wus circumstances were still worse than Dai Mubais, that silvery light infusing her opponent more than increasing spirit power and bing frenzied, at the same time, that Trampling abilitys range also became much greater. Along with the intense shaking, Xiao Wus body immediately grew stiff, unable to dodge the opponents charge.
In this key moment, team coordination at once showed its effects, a Blue Silver Grass quietly twisted around Xiao Wus waist, forcefully pulling back her body, getting her out of the way of the opponents attack.
The two Monkey Spirit Masters speed suddenly increased, unexpectedly catching up to Zhu Zhuqing and pressuring her. And the flirtatious young womans long pink hair in front of Tang San grew longer in a sh, diverting four to directly strike at the Spider Web on Mad Xis body, tearing with all their might, adding to Mad Xi using all his strength, that Spider Web Restraint on his body unexpectedly gave way slightly. Although Mad Xis body had arge web of scars, as long as he was able to break away from the Spider Web Restraint, then, with him joining the opponents, the situation would immediately change.
The other four locks rapidly extended, whipping straight for Tang San.
Right now Tang San was a bit empty, sessively releasing two Spider Web Restraints had already consumed two thirds of his spirit power. Confronting the opponents fanatical attack, Blue Silver Grass was already insufficient to obstruct it, helplessly, he had no choice but to use Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track to swiftly withdraw. Fortunately he had Fattys Phoenix Fire Wire cover blocking the other sides attack. Among the seven of the Mad Battle Team, besides the Wishful Disk Spirit Master unconscious on the ground, the majority had already sunk into a kind of special state, apparently only that spider woman Spirit Master still kept her head clear. Although Phoenix Evil Fire was her nemesis, she used Mad Xis body as a shield in front of her. Ma Hongjuns burning Phoenix Fire Wire, although it made Mad Xi bellow repeatedly, was still insufficient to injure him, but Tang Sans Spider Web Restraint was equally affected by the Evil Fire, under the utmost efforts of Mad Xi and the spider woman Spirit Master, the Spider Web Restraint was finally removed.
Originally in a vastly superior position, the situationpletely transformed under the Wishful Disk Spirit Masters spirit ability. A thousand year spirit rings ability indeed wasntmon. What the Shrek Seven Devils didnt know was that the reason the opponents were called Mad Battle Team was their rtionship with the current condition. That Wishful Disk Spirit Masters third spirit ring ability was obtained from a Fanatic Devil Lizard, when used, this thousand year spirit rings ability was able to grant a fanatical condition for three minutes.
After gaining the fanatical condition, one would lose the sense of pain, and if ones mental strength was too weak, one would also simultaneously lose consciousness. In exchange it would boost all attributes by fifty percent. And once gained the auxiliary system spirit ability alsosted independently for one minute. In other words, even if that Wishful Disk Spirit Master was now already unconscious, the effect of his efforts on the Mad Battle Team members would still be sustained for one minute under Fanaticisms own power.
It was also just like this that they could reverse the situation in an instant.
Of course, the Fanaticism ability being this tyrannical, it naturally also had ws. The ws were very straightforward: the Fanaticism ability only had a duration of three minutes, and after three minutes the ones affected by the Fanaticism ability would be unable to use or condense spirit power for one double hour. In other words, if they couldnt defeat the opponent under the effects of Fanaticism, they would die themselves. This was an all-in spirit ability, but its effects were also absolutely beyond the ordinary, capable of reversing Heaven and Earth in a key moment.
Part 3
At this key moment, it disyed Tang Sans importance as a Control System Spirit Master and the soul of the team. He gave up attacking up front. Blue Silver Grass quickly shot out, and following Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, who was being chased by the enemy teams two monkey Spirit Masters, was pulled back beside Tang San. Who also came back was Dai Mubai, who just got forced away by his opponent. In a short time, he gathered the seven people on his team.
Control System Spirit Masters not only have to control the enemy, they also have to control their own team. What Tang San did showed how well he knew his job.
Surprisingly, Mad Battle Teams six people with spiked strength did not attack. With a shrill scream, the flirtatious young woman gathered her team up as well.
Surrender. Or else, even I cant control what damage we might do.The flirtatious youngdys voice was very pleasing, yet her tone was full of helplessness.
Yet the members of the Mad Battle Team beside her were breathing heavily, their surging spirit power fluctuations formed an assaulting pressure.
Dai Mubai coldly shouted: You want me to surrender? Quit dreaming. Beat us first and then well talk.
The flirtatious spider woman Spirit Master disdainfully twitched her mouth. If not for the Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda Spirit Master, you think I would waste time talking? If so, I can only say sorry for the damage soon to be caused by us.
A shrill scream sounded from her again. Fanaticism onlysted for three minutes, so she couldnt afford to dy any longer. Mad Battle Team already earned seven consecutive wins. If they continued winning, then their ie would be incalcble. Even if the enemy had a Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda Spirit Master, they wouldnt give up.
In the previous spirit battles, the reason Mad Battle Team could repeatedly beat stronger enemies was the support ability Fanaticism. And it was also because of it that their members lost their consciousness and often ended matches with crippled or even dead enemies.
As themander, Tang San promptly shouted, Everyone levitate.
Shreks Seven Monsters almost simultaneously ate a peculiar mushroom sausage. As the Mad Battle Team neared, the seven of them suddenly sprouted wings of light and shadow, levitating twenty meters into the air.
The opponent suddenly disappeared, so the members of the Mad Battle team lost their targets. As the only clear minded one, spider woman spirit master turned pale. She never thought her enemies all had the ability to fly.
In the air, Shreks Seven Monsters each ate another Recovering Sausage, recovering their spirit power and strength. Tang San didnt mind the enemies below. Mad Battle Team didnt have a single flying Spirit Master, and wasnt adept at long range attacks either. Even the Control System Spirit Master of theirs couldnt control people over twenty meters away.
Little San, what do we do now? The mushroom sausage only allows us to fly for one minute. Oscar can only fly for half a minute. Though Dai Mubai wasnt afraid, seeing the people with rank thirty five and above all grow even stronger made him feel helpless.
Tang San didnt panic. If I guess correctly, the reason their power suddenly increased was because of the thousand year spirit ability that Support System Spirit Master used before he fainted, instantly increasing all their strength. But have you noticed that other than the spider woman Spirit master, all of them have lost their consciousness. ording to Teachers knowledge of Support System Spirit Masters, this situation wontst very long, just like Oscars mushroom sausages. Also, after the effect, they must have great side effects, or else wouldnt that Support Type Spirit Masters spirit be as strong as Rongrongs Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda?
Ma Hongjun said: But what if we fall down and they still havent lost their buff?
Tang San said heavily: Then we can only bet. Victory is what we want, but everyones safety is more important. In their current state, Mad Battle Team is already beyond what we can go against. Little Ao, how many more mushroom sausages can you make?
Oscar first passed a sausage to Tang San. I do not have much spirit power left. I gave one to Boss Dai when we were doing two versus two battles. After, I made one for each one of us and this is the ninth one. I can at most make one more.
Little San, let me do it. Dai Mubai already understood Tang Sans meaning. He wanted to rely on the longer flying time to bet that the Fanaticism will run out first, and also bet that Fanaticism would have severe side effects.
Tang San said: No, let me do it. Right now everyone has used quite a bit of spirit power. In closebat techniques, you arent as skilled as I am. Also, I have techniques that can keep me alive, even if their Fanaticism reallysts longer than I expect, I can still leave. Since you let memand, then just listen to me.
A minutes time passed quickly, soon the minute was going to end, yet the Fanaticism effect on the members of the Mad Battle Team didnt look like it was going away anytime soon.
Spider women Spirit Master also calmed down from the starting panic. As a fellow Control System Spirit Master, her realbat experience was plentiful. If only a few people flew up they might have Flying Spirit Masters, but if all seven flew up at the same time, then it could only be a spirit ability. Tang San was betting, but wasnt she betting that their flyingsted shorter than their Fanaticism as well?
Oscar gave hisst mushroom sausage to Tang San and immediately flew off stage. He was almost entirely depleted of spirit power, his face pale. His entire body was feeling the side effects of the emptiness within him. At this time, the three months of devilish training was paying off. Though it felt very painful, he was still very awake, not unlike a normal person. The major side effects of using excessive amounts of spirit power wasnt showing that much.
Another half minute passed, and Shreks Seven Monsters, other than Tang San, all flew off the Spirit Battle tform.
Spider women Spirit Master saw them all fly down one by one. Especially after seeing the Seven Treasures zed Tile Spirit Master leaving, she let out a pent up breath.
But when everyone left except Tang San, her expression changed again. At this time Tang San already ate his second mushroom sausage.
Youre not going to leave Spider women Spirit Master beamed an enchanting smile at Tang San.
Tang San calmlyughed, Though Im the only one left, who can say thest winner isnt us?
At this moment, all the spectators started an uproar.
When they saw the entire Shreks Seven Monster fly upwards, they were already surprised. Seeing the checkmate happening, both screams of delight and anger sounded. Screams of delight were for the unique sight of everyone flying, and the anger was naturally from theck of action. And all the anger was of course pointed at Tang San.
Tang San didnt mind the audiences attitude. Right now he put all his attention on observing Mad Battle Team. His eyes shined purple. Purple Demon Eyes were activated.
When Dai Mubai and the others left the stage, Tang San clearly saw the Mad Battle Team members shiver once, their vigor decreasing and their spirit power fluctuations not as great as before. Of course he didnt know it was actually Mad Battle Teams two previous buffs that disappeared. In his eyes, this was a sign that their Fanaticism was about to end, and he was a lot more confident in his own judgement.
Mad Battle Teams unconscious members were continuously roaring under him. Spiderdy Spirit Masters gaze was also fixed on Tang San. Both sides were waiting, waiting for the situation both sides yearned for.
Thestugh was, in the end, Tang Sans. After eating the third mushroom sausage, just when he was about to give up, Mad Battle Teams members all shuddered at once. Other than Spiderdy Spirit Master, the others Fanaticism slowly faded, revealing confused expressions, their gaze bing clearer while their spirit power fluctuations rapidly decreasing.
Sess. Tang Sans heart leapt with joy, but he couldnt afford to be careless right now. He didnt want to get tricked by the enemy and lose.
Spiderdy Spirit Masters face changed. Though her body was still shaking, it wasnt shaking as much as her teammates. Her spirit power still decreased majorly, causing her to look clearly weaker.
Mushroom sausages flying effect finally wore off. Tang San slowly floated to the ground. With Oscars recovering sausages, his strength has recovered to its max already. His spirit power was also recovered to about forty percent.
Just as I thought. You couldnt keep on flying. Spiderdy Spirit Master disyed her calm, not even ncing at the pale and pained teammates, Still staring at Tang San, as if she recovered her sharpness.
Tang Sanughed calmly. Are you not the same? The status after all couldntst that long either. If Im correct, even if your Support System Spirit Master did not faint, he could only use this ability once.
Chapter 47 — Spider King’s Dominance
Chapter 47: Spider Kings Dominance
Part 1
What, dont tell me you still think you can win? Dont forget, right now youre alone, and youre facing us six.The spider woman Spirit Master showed no weakness in her words.
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:But, perhaps only you still has the strength left to fight. Although I dont know why youre able to maintain a clear head andmand yourpanions in that kind of state, you must all the same suffer the side effects of that kind of strengthening condition. Perhaps you still have a certain amount of spirit power left, but it cant be at peak condition. Since its like this, this fight will have toe to decisive battle between you and me, isnt that right?
Mad Xi was by now alreadypletely sober, his Spirit Body Enhancement had already faded away, but his powerful body let him to already shrug off the pain,Who says I dont have fighting strength, even if I rely on muscle strength I can still crush this punk.
Mad Xis anger hadnt at all drained away along with his spirit power, he had never been as angry as today, his valiant strength unexpectedly hadnt been able to disy a bit of its effect under Tang Sans Spider Web Restraint, putting him at a severe disadvantage. Without speaking further, he immediately dashed towards Tang San.
The spider woman Spirit Master didnt block Mad Xi, she clearly understood that with Mad Xis strength, even if he didnt have the support of spirit power, just relying on physical strength alone he was able to move a healthy bull.
The reason she was able to maintain consciousness under the Fanaticism condition was because of the side effect that thousand year spirit ring produced. Besides intense toxicity and supple toughness, her thousand year spirit ring was also able to weaken negative effects by fifty percent.
In other words, while she got Fanaticisms full effect, she only had to endure half of the negative side effects.
As a result she was able to as much as possible maintain a clear head, and the drain only took away half her spirit power.
After the consumption of the previous battle and the drain after Fanaticism, right now the spirit power she had left only amounted to thirty percent.
Seeing Mad Xi charge at him, Tang San didnt again use Blue Silver Grass, he had to preserve his spirit power to confront that strongest spider woman Spirit Master on the other side. Having lost his spirit power Mad Xi was like a toothless tiger. Dealing with this kind of opponent, who would still need the assistance of his spirit power?
Watching Mad Xi spread his arms wide as he charged, Tang San rather than retreating advanced, using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, he went to meet him light as a feather.
Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track moved Tang San erratically, and although he seemed to charge straight ahead, Mad Xi couldnt catch his true form.
Ducking slightly, Tang San already passed close to Mad Xis body. Left foot deftly stepping under Mad Xis feet, left arm rising horizontally, elbow thumping into Mad Xis back.
Although Tang San didnt appear as robust as Mad Xi, their strength wasnt far apart.
Working as a smith from childhood, along with the body strengthening training this time, gave him an extremely powerful physique. Mad Xis feet were tangled by Tang San, only feeling a force at his back, he was already sent tumbling.
But at this time, the spider woman Spirit Master finally acted, since she didnt have enough power for her third spirit rings ability it had already faded away, but countless spider threads in her palm took advantage of Tang San throwing Mad Xi, in a moment covering his front, enveloping the space Tang San could use to dodge.
Tang San frowned minutely,Youre still not giving up?This time, he didnt dodge at all, rather letting the spider woman Spirit Masters spider silk twine around his body. In practically just a moments work, he was already tied up like a dumpling, his whole body covered in ayer of pink spider silk.
The spider woman Spirit Master was exalted, loudly shouting:Quick, throw him off the ring, its our win!
However, she very quickly discovered her mistake, as none of her teammates responded to her words. Looking to the side, she discovered to her shock that those teammates without spirit power were already tightly bound by blue purple Blue Silver Grass. Without the spirit power to resist the paralysis poison, one by one they had already even lost the ability to speak.
The spider woman Spirit Master suddenly felt her heart skip a beat, a kind of vague premonition welling up, immediately afterward, without waiting for her to pull the wrapped up Tang San off the ring, an iparably powerful pressure abruptly released from Tang San.
That wasnt the pressure of spirit power, rather a special atmosphere, but to her, this rising atmosphere was still iparably dominant.
In a strange scene, the spider silk over Tang San, starting on his back, suddenly flowing like melting ice and snow, all the spider silk frenziedly gathered on his back, as if it already no longer was a material substance, but more like a kind of energy.
In just a few eyeblinks, the spider silk on Tang San had already disappeared. The spider woman Spirit Master discovered to her shock that he was looking at her with a monstrous gaze.
The spider silks starting point was the spider woman Spirit Masters hands, and after the spider silk over Tang San waspletely absorbed at his back, following the spider silks extension, a strong force abruptly pulled the spider woman Spirit Master swiftly towards Tang San, and by the time she could react she was already before him.
The spider woman Spirit Master wanted to resist, but that stifling pressure made her unable to even move.
The spider woman spirit master didnt see it, but the audience behind Tang San could clearly see that the clothes on Tang Sans back were gone, and eight dark purple shining lumps were rising from his back. It was there that those spider threads were broken up and absorbed.
Raising his right hand, Tang San grasped the spider woman Spirit Masters neck, blocking the spider woman Spirit Master from using her strength to strike at his body.
Right now in Tang Sans purple eyes flickered a demonic light. As he turned his head to look at the moring audience, each spectator that saw the light in his eyes couldnt stop from lowering their heads, their bodies shivering, that was how sinister his atmosphere was!
Tang Sans left hands forefinger rose to the lips of his mask, making a silencing motion towards the audience.
The battle situation already couldnt change. Apart from the spider woman Spirit Master, including the thrown out by Tang San Mad Xi, even that already unconscious auxiliary system Spirit Master, all were already covered in Blue Silver Grass, and the spider woman Spirit Master had her neck squeezed by Tang San, this spirit fight had now ended.
The eight lumps of purple ck light at Tang Sans back quietly disappeared, the gathered up spider silk destroyed. That pressure stifling the spider woman Spirit Master also faded away.
Her expression wasplex, somewhat challenging looking at Tang San,H-, how?
Tang San naturally knew what she wanted to ask, squeezing her neck, pulling her closer, using a voice so low only the two could hear:Because, my third spirit ring is a thousand year Man Faced Demon Spider. Do you understand?
The spider woman Spirit Masters body suddenly shuddered,You clearly are a control system Spirit Master, why-, why can you absorb
Theres nothing impossible about it, too many people have the wrong idea, thats all. nt system Spirit Masters are also members of the Tool Spirit Masters, since that Wishful Disk teammate of yours is able to absorb beast type spirit rings, why would my Blue Silver Grass be unable to?
Seeing the announcer, that manager Ao, walk on stage, Tang San casually swung his hand, throwing the spider woman Spirit Master several meters.
This battle was already concluded.
Absorbing the spider woman Spirit Masters spider silk, naturally it was Tang Sans bizarre external spirit bone. As an external spirit bone bearing the Man Faced Demon Spiders energy, it possessed an iparably intimidating effect to all types of arachnid spirits.
At the start of the fight Tang San still held back, without using the power it provided, but in thest moment his own spirit power was also insufficient, at the same time he also didnt want to dy further, in the end still releasing the atmosphere of the external spirit bone. Of course, nobody would know that was the effect of an external spirit bone.
Over these days of training with his external spirit bone, Tang San discovered that every time he used his external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances, his mood would suffer a certain influence, as if he was infected by the ruthless atmosphere of the Man Faced Demon Spider.
When he stopped using Eight Spider Lances, the vicious tendencies wouldpletely disappear. This was also why he made such an arrogant gesture towards the audience, in contrast to his normal self.
Tang San had asked Grandmaster about this kind of condition, and Grandmasters reply was very simple: since the Man Faced Demon Spiders energy was currently more powerful than Tang Sans spirit power, Tang San was still unable topletely master Eight Spider Lances, therefore he would suffer the remaining influence of the Man Faced Demon Spider from Eight Spider Lances. There was no need to worry about this, when Tang Sans spirit power was sufficient, this kind of negative influence would naturally also fade away.
But with Tang Sans steady willpower, even now he still wouldnt lose his nature to Eight Spider Lances influence. At most his temperament would change.
Shrek Seven Devils victory.The announcer manager Ao found it somewhat difficult to dere this result, his gaze with a somewhat particr meaning looking at the only person still standing on the stage Tang San, in his heart a kind of indescribable feeling.
He didnt know why, but he suddenly felt that these green masked Spirit Masters would not long after be the favorites of Suotuo Great Spirit Arena.
Part 2
Tang San got his deserved result, turning around and walking off the tform. Just then, spider woman Spirit Masters enchanting voice sounded with a terrified yet special tone. Cant you tell me your name?
Tang San stopped walking, but didnt turn his head.
Third of Shreks Seven Devils, Thousand Hands Asura.
This time, Tang San didnt hide his voice. Not only did the spider woman Spirit Master hear it, Manager Ao and the closer audience all heard it.
When Tang San walked off the tform, the first to wee him was Xiao Wus passionate hug. Little San, you are so handsome.
Xiao Wus way of hugging may have been affected by her spirit abilities. Her slim body wrapped around Tang San like a squid, her legs coiled around Tang San, her arms around his neck, and her face red from excitement.
It looked like it was just Xiao Wus impulsive actions, but Tang Sans real age was after all already over thirty. Looking at the others yful smiles, his face couldnt help but burn red. Xiao Wu, quickly get off.
Dai Mubaiughed out loud. Today we seized total victory. Lets go brothers and sisters, Ill pay for the meal. Lets go drink!
The seven people, still wearing their masks, registered their points under the loud cheering, retrieved their rewards and left Suotuo Great Spirit Battle Arena.
When the audience bit by bit leaving Spirit Arena Thirteen saw them, many of them were whispering, especially when they saw the simply dressed Tang San, who drew the most gazes.
In the previous team fight, Tang San immediately controlled the enemys defensive Spirit Master Mad Xi, and also controlled the entire stage. In the dangerous situation, he also led his teammates out of danger and won the match single handedly.
In the audiences eyes, they naturally couldnt see Mad Battle Team was actually inflicted with side effects from Fanaticism. All they saw was Tang Sans amazing win.
In the crowd, there were already quite a few people shouting his nickname, Thousand Hands Asura.
The seven did not linger, quickly moving away from the crowd. Regrouping with Grandmaster, Flender, and Zhao Wuji, they quickly left the area of the Great Spirit Battle Arena.
When no one was paying attention to them anymore, the seven finally took off their masks. Looking at each other, they couldnt help but startughing.
In usual training they always fought together, but they never knew how it felt to fight real people on a tform like the Great Spirit Battle Arena.
The people who felt it the most were Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu who were pulled back by Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass. At that moment the power of teamwork avoided injuries.
Their understanding of the importance of teamwork that Grandmaster spoke of instantly grew deeper.
Back at the hotel, Grandmaster once again told everyone toe to Tang Sans room, including Flender and Zhao Wuji. Looking at their tired, but high-spirited students, he calmly asked: Tell me, what are your impressions of todays fights?
Dai Mubai: In the individual battles, it was still fine. However, in the team battle we were evidently not well coordinated enough. After all, this was the first time we faced this much pressure.
Oscar, slightly pained, said, In the team fight I became everyones burden. With one less fighting power, it is hard to win against strong opponents.
The others also wanted to say something, but Grandmaster raised his hand to stop them.
A small smile gradually expanded on Grandmasters face. Other than Tang San, the others couldnt help but rub their eyes, thinking their fatigue was giving them hallucinations.
You are all wrong. What I wanted to say is, you all did well today. I am very satisfied. Yes, you are not well coordinated with each other yet, but this is after all your first time fighting together. And what you faced was a team of rank thirty fives and above with a seven win streak and aplete team. In the enemy team, the spider woman Spirit Masters controlling power, Mad Xis defense and that Support Type Spirit Master all excelled their own rank. But under the uncoordinated situation you were in, you still won. Thank you for giving me this surprise.
Getting praise from a perpetually smiling person might not feel like much. However, getting a sincere praise from the stiff-faced devilish teacher made Shreks Seven Monsters feel even more excited than the wins today.
The smiles on Shreks Seven Monsters vanished, but their eyes were all zing with excitement. Even the steadiest Tang San and the cold Zhu Zhuqing were not excluded.
Grandmaster looked towards Oscar, Little Ao, you dont need to be too humble. Yes, in realbat you cant fight with them. But you never stopped helping the team. If I am correct, you were the only one that used all your spirit power. Because of your Soaring Mushroom Sausages, everyone was safe. Tang San admittedly controlled the situation, but if not for your support, this fight would not have been ours. More correctly, every one of you had a key role in todays fight. Since you are a team, then, not a single one of you can be taken out. Let alone, as a Food System Spirit Master, your real use isnt on the Spirit Battle Arena. If you went to the frontlines of a war, the continuous fighting capability that you can give to everyone would be way more than those in Mad Battle Team.
Flender, who was aside, heard this and couldnt help butugh. Grandmaster, you didnte back just to praise them, right?
Grandmaster smiled, Of course not, I just wanted to tell them they are the best, but not perfect. Tomorrow I allow you to stop fighting at the Spirit Battle Arena for one day. But, other than resting, you have to reflect on todays gains and losses. The day after tomorrow, you each have to tell me what you learned. Ok, I need to go now. Remember, when we arent here, dont cause trouble, especially not with any Spirit Master. It is very likely you will meet a Spirit Master that belongs to a giant family.
Flender said, Grandmaster is correct, dont cause any trouble. However, if bullies you, dont lose face for our academy either.
Ma Hongjun stuck out his tongue secretly and looked at Oscar,ughing out loud. A few days ago, they just provoked a Spirit Ancestor and Ma Hongjun even fried a certain part of that person.
Grandmaster and the others walked out of the hotel. Flender said, Xiao Gang, These children bring me more and more surprises. Looks like it was a good idea to give them all to you to train.
Grandmaster replied, This is also due to their talent. Against a team that is five levels higher than them and three more spirit rings, they still won. This isnt only because of their spirits or spirit rings quality anymore. Their cooperation is also crucial.
Flender sighed, But I still lost. Compared to Tang San, Ma Hongjun is way behind. After teaching this many years, Im still worse than you.
Hearing Flender surrender, Grandmaster smiled again. Thats obvious, but its rare that you admitted it.
Flender said grumpily, Do I look like I dont admit losses?
Zhao Wuji, who was beside them, aptly interrupted, It seems so. Last time we made a bet, you lost ten golden spirit coins, and you never admitted it.
You .
Grandmasterughed. Flender, I suddenly want to drink beer. Since you admitted your loss, then be our host.
Ok, lets see how I drink you all to death. Flender said fiercely, but the joy in his eyes exposed his real emotions. Seeing Grandmaster again, for some reason, the long lost emotion of happiness came back.
Because all the teachers left, Shreks Seven Monsters naturally lost their restrictions. Dai Mubai hasnt forgotten what he said previously, and he didnt go far either. In a close restaurant, he ordered a full table of good dishes paired with two kegs of good wheat beer, inviting everyone to eat with him.
Little San, I salute to you. Thank you for your prompt support earlier. Dai Mubai picked up his wheat beer and raised it towards Tang San.
Tang San smiled and raised his beer towards Dai Mubai as well, and they both drained their cups. Of course he knew that Dai Mubai wasnt saying thank you for himself. Though he was pulled away, he wasnt in any real danger.
He was thanking Tang San for pulling Zhu Zhuqing back in her dangerous situation.
Little San, I salute you as well. Though Im not as strong as you, but Im afraid you arent as good in drinking. Oscar said slyly while raising his cup.
Before Tang San raised his cup, Xiao Wu blocked it. Oscar, you want to get him drunk? Ill drink with you. Saying that, Xiao Wu showed her big sister persona, draining her own cup in one gulp.
Oscar grudgingly drank his as well, but in the corner of his eyes he saw Tang San drink as well.
Good, A good taste for wine means a good moral standing. I salute everyone. This time the person who stood up was Ning Rongrong.
Part 3
She didnt hurry and drink, standing there and looking around her, her eyes reddening,
When I first came to the school, I gave everyone a lot of trouble. What third brother and little Ao said then wasnt wrong, if I had continued as I was, perhaps I truly never would have been able to understand what a friend really is. After so many days, after training together with everyone, fighting together, together experiencing trials of life and death. Thank you all, mypanions. This cup, I drink to you all, at the same time, to say to all of you what I have always not managed to say. Im sorry.
After saying thatst word, Ning Rongrong finished the cup in one mouthful. As she drank, two sparkling tears flowed down her soft white cheeks.
Rongrong, dont drink so fiercely. Oscar reminded kindly. Seeing Ning Rongrongs current appearance, the happiest would probably be him. Since the first time he saw her, he had decided on his target, but instead ending up wounded. Now, Ning Rongrong had already be this cute. Itsmonly known that children have the most flexible characters, and the just 12 year old Ning Rongrong had already be so different from what she was just a few months ago.
Rongrong, we arepanions, and even brothers, now, and forever. We had all already epted you from when we were in the Star Dou Great Forest. In the future, dont say such things. Come, everyone drink! But, because you are all too young, drink lesser.
Oscar suddenlymented, Rongrong, why do you call Tang San, third brother, but only call me little Ao ? Dont you think thats a little unfair?!
Ning Rongrongs whole face turned red, ring at him unhappily, but not replying.
To the side, Ma Hong Jun spotted some clue,
Little Ao, no wonder youre the second oldest, you really are second rate. I wish I had this kind of discriminatory treatment.
Oscar was a smart person and immediately thought better of it, looking deeply at Ning Rongrong, so excited, he almostughed and quickly said:Right, right,its my fault, Ill drink as punishment.
Wine is one of those types of drinks where the more you drink the more bonded you are to each other. But also, the more you drink, the less youre in control. this included Dai Mubai, who shouted to drink less at the start, in the end, could only drink non-stop. Even though the seven of them were quite young, as Spirit Masters, their tolerance levels were already far beyond that of a normal person, in addition, after that period of training, their ability to digest alcohol was undoubtedly strong. This drinking sessionsted a full four hours before ending.
The next day when everyone sobered up, they could barely remember anything. Only that, the person with the greatest drinking ability, was the one who wasst to stay awake.
It was neither Dai Mubai with the greatest spirit power, nor was it Tang San with the greatest overall strength, but the one with the 7 Treasures zed Tile Pagoda, Ning Rongrong.
At that time, the first to copse was Ma Hongjun, Fattys drinking limit was obviously nothing special, the second was Oscar. Closely following was Xiao Wu. Who would would have thought that the fourth to fall over would be the oldest, Dai Mubai. Zhu Zhuqing and Tang San fell at the same time, and in the end, the one who didnt fall was Ning Rongrong.
Ning Rongrong not only didnt cospe, but she also drank the most. While drinking, it was practically all one cup in one gulp, with the great vigor she had before as a delinquent. But ording to Ning Rongrong herself, this was her first time drinking.
After that, whenever the other six people in Shrek Seven Devils recalled of this matter, there was only one word on their mind: Genius.
The spirit battles continued. Within the next month, Shrek Seven Devils battles in the Suotuo Great Spirit Arenas fields could even be described as the wind creating the waves. In that month, the Shrek Seven Devils participated in twenty seven team fights. Twenty seven battles and twenty seven victories. Within the thirtieth ranked range, they had nopetition.
In the individual battles, Three Five Combination also attained a good record of twenty seven sessive victories.. Tang San and Xiao Wupatibility and teamwork was so strong that they left their opponents helpless.
Dai mubai and Oscars Dual Winged White Tigerbination attained a total of sixteen wins and eleven losses in twenty seven fights. This was mainly because Mubai was fighting alone. Oscars sausages, in the end, in a spirit fight type of battle arena, could only do so much after all.
Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqings Seven Treasure Civetbination scored a little better than the Dual Winged White Tiger group, after all they participated in the twentieth ranked Spirit Grandmaster level two versus two spirit fights. They obtained a good record of twenty two wins and five losses in twenty seven fights. Of which eight were consecutive victories, earning them quite a bit of points.
For the individualpetitions, Shrek Seven Devils were even more astounding. Dai Mubai in the thirtieth ranked range, besides meeting with control Spirit Masters twice and losing, won 25 rounds. Tang Sans luck was superb, and he never met a fire type opponent, with his inferior thirty two ranks, in the thirtieth ranked Spirit Elder grade he unexpectedly maintainedplete victory.
After all, against his Spider Web Restraint, without a way to conquer it, for those in his level range, it is very hard to escape. Xiao Wu was worse by a little bit. Although her teleportation was very extraordinary, several times she encountered opponents who just happened to restrain her ability, but still had twenty victories.
Ma Hongjun, in the twentieth ranked range was very sessful and won twenty three battles of the twenty seven. Zhu Zhuqings individualpetition record wasnt inferior, winning only one less battle than Ma Hongjun.
Counting it like this, Tang San won the most out of everyone. Although the points scored in the three types of Great Spirit Arena battles were counted separately, relying on the many consecutive victories, his points increased very quickly.
If it wasnt for the rules at the Great Spirit Arena, that the extra points earned from consecutive matches would only be added at the end of each month, right now they wouldnt just be in iron rank spirit fights.
Still, Shrek Seven Devils stunning performance already garnered the Great Spirit Arenas attention, if not for their fighting spirit badge rank being too low, and thus not meeting the minimum requirements of the Central Spirit Battle Arena of at least a silver rank, perhaps they would already have been invited to participate in the Central Great Spirit Battle arena.
When the Shrek Seven Devils arrived at the Arena this time was just the second day of the month, this months altogether thirty days, with the exception a rest day, after todays spirit battles, the one month period would be over. Then, they would get their points calcted. at that time, they would definitely not be in the current iron rank.
Even more praiseworthy, in the Shrek Seven Devils, their captain, Evil Eye White Tiger, Dai Mubais spirit power had broken through the 38th rank. This is not just because of his hard work in cultivation, but also because of these four months of body strengthening training and actual battles.
At the same time increasing spirit power were Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong, reaching the twenty eighth rank and twenty seventh rank respectively, rushing towards the thirtieth rank.
As night fell, in the heart of Suotuo Citys downtown area, Suotuo Great Spirit Battle arena was brightly lit.
The spectators came streaming in from all four corners of the city, from time to time one could even see luxurious carriages under the protection of retinues enter the Great Spirit Arena via VIP passages.
These were either from great ns or aristocrats. Naturally, the battles in the heart of Suotuo Great Spirit Battle Arena, caught their eyes.
Today was thest day of the month and also a weekend, Suotuo Great Spirit Arena would obviously be one of the greatest source of Suotuo city peoples entertainment. Here, not only would one be able to see spectacr spirit battles, one could also try their luck and ce small bets, supporting their spirit master fighter.
Including grandmaster, Flender and Zhao Wuji, Shrek Academys party all dispersed into the Suotuo Great Spirit Battle Arena.
This is not because they had to be careful to hide their identity but because it was necessary.
After this month of battling, the Shrek Seven Devils had made remarkable achievements, thus naturally bing the focus of attention of the audience. Although they have not yet been to the center of the main Spirit Fighting Arena, but the audience in their surroundings were already very familiar to them. Shrek Seven Devils title has already be familiar with crowds, making them excited.
In order to avoid unnecessary trouble and struggle. From ten days ago, the people of Shrek Academy started walking in as they were normally andpletely change clothes once inside, then move to the designated ce to sign up for a battle.
Thus trying to guess where the Shrek Seven Devils were going topete had also be one of the crowds in the surrounding sections enjoyable customs.
Today, like thest few times, they specially wore a in outfit into the Great Spirit Battle Arena, no one would notice a few teenage children. After these few months, Tang San and Ma Hongjun were already thirteen years old, in another few months, Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing would also all be thirteen years old.
With age being their best disguise. the foresight of Grandmasters decision to let them wear masks was really praiseworthy.
Even though Group battles were thest to start, it would be the first to be registered, this was to ensure that it didnt coincide with the individual and pair battles. Grandmaster instructed and dispersed all of them to fight in different districts, so as not to meet each other and avoid affecting their winning streak. Following which, Grandmaster handled the group battle registration as their broker.
Today, Grandmaster chose the eighth district and helped his disciples register. After a month of battles, the originally incredibly hard to attain silver rank, in everyones effort of consecutive victories have just about been confirmed. Now, they only need to wait for todays spirit battle to be over and cote the extra points was all.
Grandmaster didnt want to bring his disciples too much attention, once someone dug out the information about their age, then the attention from around the world would bring them a lot of trouble.
Thus he decided, after today, he would bring Shrek 7 monsters into his specially prepared 3rd stage of training.
Chapter 48 — Emperor Team
Chapter 48: Emperor Team
Part 1
Coming to the registration point as usual, Grandmaster took out the Shrek Seven Devils battle badge and presented it battle group staff, "Excuse me, Im signing up for team battles.
The staff took the badge like always, but when he saw the words engraved on the badge, his face paled and he gasped softly,
"Shrek Seven Devils?"
Grandmaster wrinkled his brow. The quality of staff of the Great spirit Battle arena was good, where their expression would not change much even if they met a high ranked Spirit Master. However, at this moment, the performance of the staff was clearly not satisfactory .
Im sorry, Sir. If I may ask, are you the Shrek Seven Devils team leader?
Grandmaster slowly nodded his head. I can be counted as one. Would you please hurry it up a bit.
Sir, please wait a moment. The Staff, under Grandmasters surprised gaze, quickly left his post and ran toward the back, hands tightly sping Shrek Seven Devils team battle badge.
Although Grandmaster was extremely dissatisfied. The staff had already taken the groups battle badge used to register, and without it, he could not do anything even if he wanted to change districts and could only patiently wait there.
But what Grandmaster did not know was that as long as he appeared showing this badge in Suotuo Great Spirit Arena, in no matter what district, he would have experience the exact same thing.
Without having to wait too long, the staff member brought back another person to the registration point.
Sorry for having you wait so long.
The staff member politelymented and presented the badge back to Grandmaster.
Grandmaster had an impression of the man that the staff brought along. At that point in time when Shreks Seven Devils participated in their first group battle in the Suotuo Great Spirit Arena, he was their host and announcer. Tang San said before the fight, that he had, out of kindness, tipped Tang San off about the Mad teams impressiveness, thus giving Grandmaster a rtively deeper impression.
Manager Ao smiled,
Hello respected team leader sir, may I have a conversation with you. It will not take up too much of your time.
Grandmaster cooly replied,
Are you representing yourself or representing the Suotuo Great Spirit Arena?
Manager Ao quickly replied,
Of course, Im representing the Suotuo Great Spirit Arena.
Grandmaster nodded his head. He had already expected this to happen, after all, Shrek Seven Devils had obtained outstanding results within this past month. Not being noticed was an impossibility. Especially the one who was the most outstanding this entire month, winning all his battles, Tang San was sure to have been at the centre of their attention.
Even though Grandmaster was very unwilling to deal with the Great Spirit Arena, their sphere of influence was simply too great, even countries would be afraid to offend them. He too, naturally wouldnt voluntarily offend them, thus nodding his head. Following Manager Ao, Grandmaster was brought into a quiet back room behind the registration point.
Mr leader, Ill get straight to the point.
Manager Ao managed with some dignity:
Im representing the Suotuo Great Spirit Arena, in hopes that today, Shrek Seven Devils will participate in the Central Spirit Arena on the main stage.
Oh?
Grandmaster was not surprised but instead maintained a in voice,
This doesnt seem to follow the rules. ording to the Arenas rules, only Spirit Master of Silver rank or above can appear in the main stage, but the Shrek Seven Devils are only of Iron rank.
Manager Aoughed bitterly,
You dont have to be modest, with the battle history of Shrek Seven Devils within just this past month, after todays battle, they will all receive Silver battle badges. There is nothing wrong even if they are promoted to silver rank one day early.
Grandmasters expression still had not changed.
If that is so, then you wouldnt mind one dayter either would you.
Manager Ao sighed.
Ill just speak frankly then. Three days ago, a team of Spirit Masters came. They were an all Silver ranked Spirit Masters team, probably brought to this city by a few aristocrats. Because for two straight days, those more prestigious families have heavily betted on them, and they had won overwhelmingly, bringing arge loss to the Suotuo Great Spirit Arena. Since you are familiar to the Arena, you should know that normally, to reach the Silver Rank would take at least fortieth rank Spirit Ancestor and above. But this team is one made up of entirely Spirit Elders. We cant break our own rules and invite a level forty Spirit Ancestor team to fight against them, but if this situation persists, the Great Spirit Arena will not be able to continue handling these losses. Maybe because they tasted sweet sess, today many aristocrats again increased their bets, if we continue to lose like this, Im afraid
Grandmasters doubts in his heart cleared like a clear mirror, he immediately understood Manager Aos words. His resolve shook, saying
To have already reached Silver rank at only Spirit Elders, they must be quite strong. Then, for the past few days, what teams have the Spirit Arena matched them against?
Manager Ao replied,
Because the Spirit Arena has no Spirit Elder teams that are in the Silver rank, with no choice, we could only send out Spirit Elder teams of copper rank to fight against them. One of which was the recently promoted to copper ranked Spirit Master team, the Mad team, who had once fought against Shrek Seven Devils. But theypletely lost.
Grandmaster raised his eyebrow,
Among the Spirit Elder ranked teams, Mad Teams ranks were already considerable. Can it be, that the Silver ranked team members are of a higher rank than them?
Ao director shook his head and said,
"No, its not a problem of the spirit rank. Mainly, its the gap the soul rings bring. This only silver ranked team like the Shrek Seven Devil, have the best soul rings. Spirit ability wise, giving them a great advantage over the Mad Team, giving them not even the ghost of a chance. "
After listening to these words, Grandmasters face finally showed some changes. As the Spirit Master worlds most famous theoretical Master, he certainly knew what the so-called best rings refers to. Meaning that the first ring has the soul of a hundred years old, the second ring being older than five hundred years, and the third soul ring should straight away be a thousand year one. Appearing around a Spirit Master should be two yellow and one purple rings, like Dai Mubai, Tang San, Oscar and Xiao Wu.
Even so, why does the Great Spirit Arena think our Shrek Seven Devils will be able to win? After all, we only have more than four, over thirty ranked spirit power, while none of the remaining three have even reached the thirtieth rank. "
Director Ao smiled and said:
"Now youre being modest again. Who doesnt know that the Shrek Seven Devils can be counted as one of the best out of the all Spirit Elder teams. But even still, in the previous twenty seven groups Spirit battles they fought in, they achievedplete victory. This record can be said to be unprecedented in the history of our Suotuo Great Spirit Arena. As the saying goes, if it exist means it must be reasonable. I believe that the Shrek Seven Devils will have the ability topete evenly with that Silver Spirit fighting team."
The light in Grandmasters eyes shed, after thinking for a moment, he said:
"If I remember correctly, when participating in the center of the main Spirit Fighting Arena, there should be an added bonus."
When Manager Ao saw that Grandmaster seemed to have a change of heart, he was secretly pleased, quickly adding,
"Of course, when participating inpetitions of the main Spirit Arena, every Spirit Master will receive a direct reward of five hundred gold coins and if your party epts our invitation and win this Spirit battle, the Spirit Arena would also like to pay an extra ten thousand gold coins as a reward. However, because Shrek Seven Devils, after all, hasn''t gotten a Silver spirit fighting badge, the umtion will be unaffected. Fortunately they have been always been winning consecutive battles, thus the umtion is not little. "
Not giving Grandmaster a chance to open his mouth, Ao director continued.
"For this spirit battle, please allow the Shrek Seven Devils members to not participate in their individual and dual spirit battles today. Although we can not break the rules and give them extra points, within the limits of our influence, the Spirit Arena can count their individual and dual spirit battles today''s as victories, by showing that their registered opponents surrendered on their own. Thus, Shrek Seven Devils would be able to go all out when facing the opponent. "
Grandmasters had never been a calcting person, not to mention the other side was already being very generous. Most importantly, he agreed to this fight, not for the umting points or money, but the experience for his disciples. For Suotuo Great Spirit Arena to treat this silver ranked team so seriously, in addition to the entire team having the best soul ring arrangement, this kind of honing could only bring the Shrek Seven Devils benefits.
Master nodded slowly,
"Well, Ill ept your conditions. Please ready the opponent''s information, Ill first recall my disciples."
"No need to trouble yourself. Let our staff recall the Shrek Seven Devils. I have the opponents information already. You can discuss with them first. Later I''ll take you into the main stage of the Spirit Arena to prepare. "
Manager Ao quickly turned away, obviously to report the matter of Shrek Seven Devils having agreed to participate in the spirit battle to his higher-ups and at the same time, to make the appropriate arrangements. There was an hour from now to the beginning of the group spirit battle, long enough for Suotuo Spirit Arena to make a lot of arrangements.
After a short while, not only did the staff bring all Shrek Seven Devils to the room, even Flender and Zhao Wuji were also invited over, clearly showing that Suotuo Great Spirit Arena had been observing their entire group for more than just one or two days.
Grandmaster calmly repeated what Manager Ao previously mentioned, at the same time, putting the recently received information t on a table in the room.
While standing at the side Tang San suddenly understood something when he saw the eyes of Grandmaster. His gaze which seems to be burning with brilliance, but also the mes of war. Even for him, this is the first time he saw such strong fighting intent in the eyes of the Grandmaster.
Part 2
Flender said a little helplessly:I say Xiao Gang, you shouldnt have promised them so quickly, and at least waited for us to rush over. They say there are great nobles repeatedly betting, the stakes clearly are enormous, if discussing it properly, they should pay even more.
Grandmaster unhappily said:When did you be such a profiteer?
Flender smiled wryly:One cent confounds the hero, you believe I think about it.
Grandmaster said:If this time is a victory, our earnings will already not be inconsiderable. Ten thousand gold coins is a veryrge sum, Ive already thought it through, one thousand for each of the children, the remaining three thousand set aside for the Academy. A good match with my third stage training for them. Do you have any objections?
Thest line wasnt for Flender and Zhao Wuji, but directed at the Shrek Seven Devils members.
The seven practically simultaneously shook their heads, they all knew about the Academys financial situation, furthermore none of them stillcked money. After this month of spirit fights, not only did their points go up, they still obtained the corresponding rewards. After more than five sessive victories, each sessive victory was one hundred gold spirit coins, surpassing ten sessive victories it was two hundred gold spirit coins. Flender the day before yesterday even mentioned that right now these children were all wealthier than the Academy.
Grandmaster raised his hand to tap the cloth and silk materials spread out on the table, saying with a serious expression:Good, these matters can wait forter. First well research your enemy. For you, this will be an exceedingly challenging spirit fight.
The white cloth and silk was lined with goldce, both sides embroidered with Suotuo Great Spirit Arenas emblem, on it was recorded a teams information. Everyone bowed their heads to read, even if it was the unyielding Dai Mubai, he still couldnt help but draw in a cold breath. Each persons heart had a kind of spasming feeling.
ording to the spirit arena regtions, each team could at most have ten people, the smallest must not be less than seven people. In a spirit fight, the number of people on the smaller side decided how many people both sides would field. The team before their eyes appeared the same as Shrek Seven Devils, only seven people, material as follows:
Emperor Team, seven members, all silver spirit fighter badge holders.
Captain: Yu Tian-Heng, spirit: Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon, thirty ninth ranked power attack system Spirit Master. Spirit rings: Two yellow, one purple.
Vice captain: Dugu Yan, spirit: Jade Phosphor Serpent, Thirty eighth ranked control system Spirit Master. Spirit rings: Two yellow, one purple.
Member: Shi M, spirit: ck Tortoise, thirty eighth ranked defensive system Spirit Master. Spirit rings: Two yellow, one purple.
Member: Shi M, spirit: ck Tortoise, thirty seventh ranked defense system Spirit Master. Spirit rings: Two yellow, one purple.
Member: Yu Feng, spirit: Wind Chime Bird, thirty sixth ranked agility attack system Spirit Master. Spirit rings: Two yellow, one purple.
Member: Osler, spirit: Ghost Leopard, thirty sixth ranked agility attack system Spirit Master. Spirit rings: Two yellow, one purple.
Member: Xie Lingling, spirit: Nine Heart Flowering Apple, thirty fifth ranked auxiliary system Spirit Master. Spirit rings: Two yellow, one purple.
In all the material there was no mention of the opponents spirit abilities, regarding this, Grandmaster understood that it wasnt that Great Spirit Arena didnt want to supply them, but that they couldnt. Who could be sure that the other side hadnt held back in their previous two spirit fights? If the spirit abilities were determined incorrectly, it very likely would lead to disaster. Therefore, Great Spirit Arena let Shrek Seven Devils figure it out on their own.
Having read the opponents data, the seven raised their heads and looked at each other, all saw that everyones expressions were amazed. Although they all anticipated that an opponent that could reach silver spirit fights certainly wasnt weak, but they also didnt expect they would be just this powerful.
Flender pushed up the crystal sses on his nose,If I guess correctly, this team certainly has a great deal of fame in some city. Why would they suddenlye to Suotuo City? Xiao Gang, you really shouldnt havemitted to a spirit fight with them. Perhaps, we wont be their match.
Grandmaster calmly said:Pressure pushes you forward. Shrinking back when facing challenges, one will also always be unable to truly be a power. Flender, where is your youthful spirit?
Flenders expression was somewhat unsightly from Grandmasters words, to the side Zhao Wuji didnt neglect to fan the mes, taking joy in cmity:Grandmaster really is strict, what you say is right. Only meeting and oveing difficulties will have any rewards.
Fine, but the main thing is safety.Flender red at Zhao Wuji, then faced Grandmaster.
Grandmaster nodded,Ive already guessed this Emperor Teams origins. If my conjecture is correct, then, there wont be the slightest amount of danger. Tang San.
Teacher.Tang San hurriedly stepped forward.
Grandmaster said:Although this time I still ask you not to use your hidden weapons, I will permit you to use Eight Spider Lances. Before thest moment, you cant admit defeat.
Seeing Grandmaster wasnt optimistic about the oue, Tang San frowned, saying:Teacher, are we really unable to ovee the opponent?
Grandmaster looked deeply at him,The chance is only thirty percent. And the chance mainly relies on you, Mubai and Zhuqing.
Raising his hand to point towards the materials on the table,The other sides seven people, as shown by the materials, are a kind of unusually perfectbination. You must pay most attention to two individuals: their captains. The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirit Master and Jade Phosphor Serpent Spirit Master.
Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon, Xiao Gang Flender seemed to suddenly think of something, but his words were prevented by Grandmasters expression.
Grandmaster continued:Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon has an exceptionally powerful first rate attack power among Beast Spirits, considered to be the most powerful attack Beast Spirit. Its rank among Beast Spirits is equivalent to Rongrongs Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda among Support Spirits. As for this Jade Phosphor Serpent Spirit Master, since she opted to be a control system Spirit Master, then, she lets me recall one person. Flender, you still remember him?
At Grandmasters reminder, Flenders expression abruptly changed,Youre not saying it could be him?
Grandmaster nodded,Im saying its him.
Dai Mubai couldnt help but say:Dean, Grandmaster, dont speak in riddles, what are you actually talking about?
Grandmaster sternly said:On the Continent the Jade Phosphor Serpent is just like several Great ns, ssified as a rare spirit. But since the beginning of history there has only ever been one famous Jade Phosphor Serpent Spirit Master. He is considered an extraordinary control system Spirit Master. To be precise, he should be called Jade Phosphor Douluo. I think some of you should have heard the name.
Hearing the words Jade Phosphor Douluo, Dai Mubaisplexion immediately changed greatly, urgently saying:Youre saying its that most unreasonable Jade Phosphor Douluo, known as the worlds king of poison?
Grandmaster breathed in deeply, slowly nodding,Besides him, theres no other Jade Phosphor Douluo. ording to what I know, apart from him, Jade Phosphor Serpent Spirit Masters are a rare existence, even if it was, it still wouldnt be a control system Spirit Master. Since the other sides vice captain is a control system Jade Phosphor Serpent, I can be certain that she is closely linked to Jade Phosphor Douluo. Others might not be aware, but I know the Jade Phosphor Douluo is also named Dugu.
Ning Rongrong suddenly spoke up:Then dont tell me that captain of theirs is from the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n?
Flender smiled wryly:Besides the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n, at least Ive never heard of Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragons existing anywhere else. This Emperor Teams background is terrifying. Not only these two, ck Tortoise is equally as famous as the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon. Only the ck Tortoise Spirit Masters are considerably fewer and dont have an intact school, therefore theyre not as well known as the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon. Although its like this, among defense type spirits the ck Tortoise is the number one existence.
Tang San seemed to suddenly realize something, as a control system Spirit Master, his biggest concern was naturally the other sides control system Spirit Master, asking Grandmaster:Teacher, in the end what does that Jade Phosphor Serpent Spirit Master use for control? As a snake spirit, it doesnt seem like it would be expert in control.
Grandmaster replied very simply, only using one word,Poison.
Using poison to control the battle, Tang Sans pupils involuntarily contracted, but his mood was steady. Poison, what a familiar and dear word. Slightly nodding, saying:If its like this, then we still truly have a chance to defeat them.
What was Tang Sects most prominent in? Lightness skill, hidden weapons, and also their famous poisons.
Although sinceing to this world Tang San hadnt had time to gather the required poisonous substances, let alone extracting Tang Sect toxins, he still had knowledge and understanding of poison, the essence of Tang Sect. A person using superior poison, naturally also had outstanding knowledge of and methods to resist poison.
Grandmaster misunderstood Tang Sans meaning,Oscars small sausage is only a second spirit ring ability, Im afraid that when repeatedly resisting the Jade Phosphor Serpents poison it will only be able to restrain it for a short time, thats all.
Ning Rongrong said:Grandmaster, can I make a suggestion?
Grandmaster nodded,Go ahead.
Ning Rongrong said:In the spirit fight, our most important objective must be that auxiliary system Spirit Master.
Eh? Why?Hearing Ning Rongrongs words, even Grandmaster couldnt help but feel somewhat astonished. Even he hadnt heard of the Nine Heart Flowering Apple spirit, such circumstances were extremely rare, but considering the two sides auxiliary system Spirit Masters, with Ning Rongrongs Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda, he had no concern this side would be weaker than the opponent.
Part 3
Ning Rongrong said:I know of the Nine Heart Flowering Apple Spirit. Different from other spirits, this spirit is inherited in a single line, each generation can only have one sessor. There can also only be two Nine Heart Flowering Apple Spirit Masters alive at the same time. Only when one dies is it possible for another to appear. It can be said to be the rarest spirit. My dad once said that the Nine Heart Flowering Apple is a marvel among spirits.
Who Ning Rongrongs father was, let alone Grandmaster, Flender and Zhao Wuji, even the other Shrek Seven Devils knew: the master of the Seven Treasures zed Tile School. Representing the authority of auxiliary system Spirit Masters, if even he described a spirit like this, then, the scale of this spirits effect could well be imagined.
Regarding new and odd spirits, Grandmaster was always even more curious than ordinary people, immediately asking for details:Then what is this Nine Heart Flowering Apples effect? In what respect does its support effect appear?
Ning Rongrong lowered her voice:The Nine Heart Flowering Apple only has one kind of effect. No matter how many spirit rings it has, it only has one spirit ability. This is also where its frightening. Its effect is in the scope of healing. The degree of healing is controlled by the Spirit Masters intentions. The higher the rank, the more spirit rings, the more its healing can be used. My father said, with a Nine Heart Flowering Apple Spirit Master, even if you wanted to die it wouldnt be easy. Therefore, after the fight starts, we have to first separate her from the stage, otherwise, until she runs out of spirit power, we will basically be unable to cause any injury to the opponents.
Listening to Ning Rongrong, Grandmastersplexion seemed to be rigid, nkly standing for a long time, then slowly saying:This really is a close to perfectbination.
We can win.
At this low point of morale, everyone falling silent, Tang San suddenly loudly spoke up, brimming with confidence. Everyones gazes turned to him.
I say, we can win. Mubai, little Ao, Fatty, Xiao Wu, Rongrong, Zhuqing. Have you forgotten, we already possess a record of twenty seven sessive victories. The opponent is admittedly powerful, but, were also not weak. We have Mubai as a first rate domination system Spirit Master. We have little Aos support to sustain out battle capability, we have Fattys top notch variation Battle Spirit and Xiao Wus mysterious Soft Skill, Rongrong, dont tell me you believe your Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda cantpare with Nine Heart Flowering Apple? Still Zhuqing, your speed is the fastest of any agility attack system Spirit Master Ive ever seen. Although the opponents are powerful, dont tell me were small and weak? No, we are certainly able to prove were even stronger than them. Even more, you mustnt forget our age. I dare say, theyre older than us, even if we really lose then what about it? Failure is the mother of sess, even if we arent their match today, inevitably there will be one day when we certainly will beat them. Victory inevitably belongs to us Shrek Seven Devils. If our confidence from sessive victories is already lost, then, why should we still participate in spirit fights?
Tang Sans words were like a fuse igniting everyones confidence. No member of the Shrek Seven Devils teamcked talent. Monsters among monsters. How could they be resigned to defeat?
No one spoke, but their expressions all became steady, Dai Mubai took the lead to extend his right hand, immediately followed by Oscar, Shrek Seven Devils, seven peoples palms folded over each other. Everyones gazes burned. The lost confidence was already retrieved, right now, their hearts were already brimming with intense fighting spirit.
Teacher, this spirit fight, can I have full authority to n it?Tang San steadily looked towards Grandmaster. He knew that this fight was their most challenging trial, the reason why he said this wasnt that he was unwilling to see hispanions lifeless appearance. As a person of two lives, he knew that if you wanted something, then you could only rely on your own effort to win it.
Before all their previous spirit fights, Grandmaster would give out tactical directions. But this time Tang San actively asked to take over Grandmasters work. Although it appeared somewhat arrogant, seeing it, Grandmaster, Flender and Zhao Wuji all nodded inwardly.
A team required tactics, required unity, required coordination, but they also couldntck another thing, that was bloodthirst. A team without bloodthirst would never be able to rouse their deepest potential. And right now, Tang San as the teams soul, already aplished this bit.
To the three teachers it already seemed like victory wasnt important, these childrens growth already surpassed their expectations. Right now all they could do was watch these children give them even more surprises and miracles, looking at what level they could reach in the end.
...
Suotuo Great Spirit Arena, VIP resting area, VIP lounge number three.
The luxurious room was more than two hundred square meters, an immense leather sofa was more than fifteen meters, enough to let more than a dozen people restfortably. The rooms decorations were all gold; goldennterns, golden wallpaper, and every kind of golden ornament, nothing detracting from a splendorous dazzling feeling. In front of the white leather sofa was a crystal side table, furnished with every kind of pastry and beverage. Most important, one wall of this room was a single transparent crystal, through which the outside clearly could be seen, but nobody could look in from the outside, and outside the crystal window was Suotuo Great Spirit Arenas most important Central Main Spirit Arena.
Right now there were only seven people in the room, all seven each possessed clear characteristics, appearing to be twenty years old.
Sitting in the middle of the sofa was a ck-haired slender youth, not considered handsome, facial expression verycking, like the muscles of his face were rigid. Wearing blue skin tight clothes without any decoration, giving people a kind of uplicated impression, but against expectations this kind of simplicity made people feel he was very dangerous. He was leaning back in the sofa with his eyes closed, resting. Sitting next to him was a woman, her posture certainly not as ordinary, not leaning against the back of the sofa, rather leaning against the shoulder of the blue clothed youth, face with azy appearance, deep purple short hair giving a strong impression of heroic spirit. Astonishingly, she possessed a pair of green eyes that gave people a somewhat strange feeling, unable to say just why, but with a kind of bewitching charm. Right now she was leaning against the shoulder of the closed eyed youth, ying with her green painted fingernails.
Yan, dont always be so affectionate with the boss in front of the rest of us. Our brothers are all still a group of virgins, its no good if it arouses any urges. Hey.
The speaker was a handsome youth, not tall, moderate weight, short golden hair, a pair of extremely active eyes, leaning against that giant crystal window with a leisurely appearance.
The young woman in the sofa shot him a nce, green eyes exuding an enchanting smile,Then youe, let big sister teach you how to be a man?
Ah, Ill pass, only boss can survive your Jade Phosphor poison. I unfortunately cant enjoy it.The youth hurriedly declined, face rmed, looking at the green eyed young woman with clear dread.
Serves you right. Who asked you to tease Yan.Directly across the room from the crystal window, dressed entirely in ck, was an equally blonde person, appearing more elegant and younger than the woman, enjoying the spectacle while waving a drink in his hand.
The handsome youth angrily said:Leopard, whats your meaning, wait until todays team spirit fight is over, well settle it one versus one. Watch me teach you a lesson.
The ck clothed youth snorted disdainfully,One versus one with me? You have some nerve. You, a flying Spirit Master, wants to go one versus one with a ground Spirit Master like me? Clearly its bullying. With skill, you try for a one versus one with the boss, let alone winning, as long as you canst three minutes, Ill admire you.
You Although the youth didnt want to ept it, he had no choice but to concede. He was indeed unable to stand up to the captain for three minutes.
Fine, be a bit quiet. Cant you be as quiet and focused as the Shi brothers?The blue clothed youth sitting motionless in the sofa finally spoke up. The Shi brothers he spoke of sat on the floor by the wall, meditating cross-legged. Both were straight nosed and square jawed, builtrge and sturdy. Just sitting there they gave people a kind of heavy and unflustered feeling.
The handsome youth said:Boss, what do we still have to focus for? With us reaching silver spirit fight rank before fortieth rank, I dare say this Suotuo Great Spirit Arena absolutely cant find us opponents. Let alone here, even if it was in the number one Imperial City Heaven Dou Great Spirit Arena, there still wouldnt be anyone that could stand up to us.
The blue clothed youth calmly said:Even if thats the case, you still cant cultivate bad habits. The Spirit Master worlds powerse forth in great numbers, who can say for certain if even greater powers will appear before us. Lingling, you can sit on the sofa. Always standing like that will use up strength.
Hisst words were directed at another woman standing in the room, that woman stood in the absolutely darkest corner of the room, not only entirely dressed in ck, even her face was covered by ayer of ck muslin. A graceful figure, long blue hair draped across her shoulders and back like a waterfall, eyes the same color as her hair not revealing any feelings. From her body could only be sensed loneliness and solitude.
No need, Im fine here.Xie Linglings voice was very pleasant, butpletely empty, giving people a kind of unreal feeling.
The seven people in this room were precisely the members of the Emperor Team in Tang Sans groups material. Sitting in the sofa was captain Yu Tian-Heng and vice captain Dugu Yan. The handsome youth was Wind Chime Bird Spirit Master Yu Feng. The ck clothed man arguing with him was Ghost Leopard Spirit Master Osler. The two brothers sitting on the floor meditating were naturally the two ck Tortoise Spirit Masters. And standing in the corner was Emperor Teams auxiliary system Spirit Master, Nine Heart Flowering Apple Xie Lingling.
Chapter 49 — Seven Devils Versus Emperor Team
Chapter 49: Seven Devils Versus Emperor Team
Part 1
Suotuo Great Spirit Arena, in the highest level VIP area room number three, the Emperor Teams members were waiting for the team battle to arrive. At that time, the door swung open, and a person entered from outside.
This persons appearance made all the Emperor Team members spread out over the room perform the same action, even captain Yu Tian-Heng sitting in the sofa, even the Shi brothers sitting on the floor meditating opened their eyes. The seven people all stood up, making respectful salutes.
Teacher.
The person walking in from the door was a middle aged man, appearing thirty years old or so, ordinary appearance, simple ck hair, simple and unadorned clothes, only his eyes were especially bright. He wasnt as eye catching as the Emperor Team members, rather giving the impression of an entirely ordinary person. But, able to obtain the respect of all the Emperor Team members, how ordinary could he be?
The middle aged mansplexion appeared somewhat strange, Emperor Team captain Yu Tian-Heng had never seen this kind of expression before, quietly stepping forward a few steps and lowering his voice:Teacher Qin, whats going on?
Light shed in teacher Qins eyes, glittering ck pupils disying a deep lustre,This time, you will perhaps meet your match. Ive just received the basic information on your opponents today from the city lord. This was determined just now by Suotuo Great Spirit Arena. Have a look.
While speaking, he walked over to the sofa behind the crystal table and sat down, in his hand already holding shining cloth and silk, unfolding it on the tabletop.
The Emperor Team members all gathered round, looking at the cloth.
Vice captain Dugu Yan read:Shrek Seven Devils team, seven members, history unclear. Iron spirit fighter badge. Teacher, whats with this iron spirit fighter Shrek Seven Devils team, are they qualified for a team spirit fight with us?
Teacher Qin calmly said:Thats right. For the past month they indeed held iron spirit fighter badges. But, through spirit fights in this month, their total points have already reached the silver spirit fighter level. Although they still havent been calcted, Suotuo Great Spirit Arena has already decided to confer them silver spirit fighter qualifications in advance. Just in time to challenge you. ording the the city lord, Shrek Seven Devils have participated in twenty seven team spirit fights. Twenty seven fights, twenty seven wins. How much time did you use to reach silver spirit fights? It wasnt one month, but a whole year.
To the side Wind Chime Bird Spirit Master Yu Feng somewhat unconvinced said:Then its because they havent met any formidable opponents. To so easily hold these victories. How can Suotuo Citypare to our Imperial City?
Shooting a nce at Yu Feng,ording to the city lords investigation, Shrek Seven Devils first team spirit fight was against the Mad Battle Team you faced. You should clearly know the Mad Battle Teams strength, their spirit power level wasnt unlike yours, only somewhatcking in spirit abilities and the spirits themselves to be able to defeat you.
Dont tell me Shrek Seven Devils won?This time the speaker was the ck Leopard Spirit Master Osler.
Vice captain Dugu Yan gave him a look,Is there still a need to ask, teacher already pointed it out.
Yu Tian-Heng continuously looked at the cloth information, suddenly saying:Teacher, their spirit power is so low, how are they able to beat the Mad Battle Team?
Low? The Emperor Team members couldnt help but again cast their nces to the cloth, carefully reading the material.
Shrek Seven Devils team.
Captain: Evil Eye White Tiger, spirit: White Tiger, thirty eighth ranked power attack system Spirit Master. Spirit rings: Two yellow, one purple.
Vice captain: Thousand Hands Asura, spirit: Blue Silver Grass, thirty second ranked control system Spirit Master. Spirit rings: Two yellow, one purple.
Member: Soft Bones Demon Rabbit, spirit: Jade Rabbit, thirty first ranked close quarters power attack system Spirit Master. Spirit rings: Two yellow, one purple.
Member: Evil Fire Phoenix, spirit: Evil Phoenix, twenty eighth ranked power attack system Spirit Master. Spirit rings: Two yellow.
Member: Hell Civet, spirit: Hell Civet, twenty eighth ranked agility attack system Spirit Master. Spirit rings: Two yellow.
Member: Sausage Monopoly, spirit: Sausage, thirty first ranked auxiliary system Spirit Master. Spirit rings: Two yellow, one purple.
Member: Seven Treasures zed Tile, spirit: Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda, twenty seventh ranked auxiliary system Spirit Master. Spirit rings: Two yellow.
Underneath this team information was still an annotation: Shrek Seven Devils in this month obtained obtained aplete victory record in team battles, their true strength is not as simple as levels suggest. Among them, the control system Spirit Master Thousand Hands Asura is of particr note, this persons control strength is extremely high, often capable of turning the tide.
Reading the material, Dugu Yan couldnt help but giggle,Teacher Qin, who gave you this information, it could make the deadugh. A Blue Silver Grass Spirit Master is unexpectedly of particr note, what turning the tide. I expect he probably cant even stand up against my first spirit ability.
Teacher Qin snorted coldly, the Emperor Team members simultaneously felt their hearts contract a moment, intense shock making their faces reveal somewhat aghast expressions.
Yan, even if Yu Feng is a bit careless, you as vice captain would unexpectedly underestimate your opponent like this. With this kind of attitude in the ring, I can practically guarantee you will immediately suffer an enormous setback.
Dugu Yan stuck out her tongue, but didnt dare speak. Although these Emperor Team members were all a cruel and untamed generation, they only had deference and admiration for this teacher Qin before them, it was not only because this teacher Qin was their specially coaching teacher, at the same time it was also because of his strength. Teacher Qins full name was Qin Ming, thirty four years old this year, at the beginning of the year, he had just recently broken through the sixtieth ranked threshold, bing a Spirit Emperor. Reportedly, in Spirit Halls records, he was the second youngest Spirit Emperor, second only to another gifted genius.
Spirit Emperor at thirty four, this was the goal of every member of the Emperor Team.
Yu Tian-Heng waved his hand at Dugu Yan behind his back, hinting that she mustnt say more, himself speaking to Qin Ming:Teacher Qin, in this Shrek Seven Devils team, in the end what is there for us to pay attention to? Going by their spirits, Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda is undoubtedly worth our attention, but the level difference between them and us isrge, even if they have the support of the Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda, at most they can only pull close the spirit power gap between them and us, thats all. Perhaps this is the main reason theyve been able to obtain a perfect record in their previous fights. Of the other six, their captain, Evil Eye White Tiger with the White Tiger Spirit should merit attention. Still the Evil Phoenix Spirit. Ive never heard of such a spirits existence, perhaps this Evil part should be due to variation. As for the control system Spirit Master mentioned in the material, Thousand Hands Asura, on this point my opinion is the same as Yans. Even if his spirit rings are remarkable, his spirit is after all only Blue Silver Grass. How powerful can it be?
Qin Ming nodded faintly,Your analysis is cool headed. This is the only information we have on the Shrek Seven Devils, well have to wait until actually fighting them before learning everything. Remember what I said, you must never underestimate any opponent. Since Suotuo Great Spirit Arena dares dispatch them, they will certainly have some confidence. Furthermore, I have a requirement for you. Whatever the oue of this fight, nobody can kill anyone, you mustnt even injure your opponents. Do you understand? Yan, you especially, if you poison the opponents, after the fight you must immediately treat them. You cannot dy.
Dugu Yan said baffled:Why? Teacher, arent you always telling us that on the battlefield are no sons and fathers, one must use all ones effort, if one doesnt injure the opponent, perhaps one will suffer wounds in turn, and that we absolutely mustnt start of leniently.
Qin Mings face showed a wry smile,This time is different. You still dont need to know. Wait until after this fight ends, Ill give you the answer. Good, its time. Follow me.
Finished speaking, he took the lead to leave the VIP lounge, while walking, Qin Ming secretly sighed, children, I cant tell you the reason, I hope that this time you can suffer a bit of a setback. Growing too smoothly will often lead to brittleness.
Suotuo Great Spirit Arenas Central Main Spirit Arena.
This ce wasnt asrge as thosemoners who could only spectate in the sub arenas, in fact, if they came here, they would certainly believe that this was another sub field.
The entire area of the Central Main Spirit Arena was only a bitrger than the sub spirit arena fields. The most peculiar thing was that this Central Main Spirit Arena was exceedingly calm.
The reason was that the surroundings didnt have any outdoor stands, but each was apletely sealed box, only viewing the scene from behind crystal ss, concealing the VIP audience from outside.
These people didnt wish to easily reveal their identity here, even more they wouldnt cheer like ordinary people. They had to be ssified as having their own kind of arrogant and aloof feeling.
Even more, the stakes here were big, even all the bets in the sub-venues put together would fall far short, in order to avoid conflicts between the nobles due to bets, it was even more important to conceal their identities, at least then nobody would know who won their money and even if they wanted to make reprisals they still wouldnt have any means.
Although the inside couldnt be seen through the crystal ss windows, the Central main Spirit Arenas golden spirit toolnterns shone dazzlingly, and the spirit fighting ring here was especially huge, since without outdoors spectators, the spirit fighting ring was able to have a diameter of over seventy meters.
Let alone team spirit fights with less than ten people, even if both sides had a hundred people there was enough room and spare for closebat fights.
Part 2
The Central Main Spirit Arena altogether had twelve high level VIP rooms, and three hundred twentymon VIP rooms. These rooms were practically never empty; the high level VIP rooms had permanent owners, while themon VIP rooms were booked ahead at the start of each year.
Suddenly, in the Central Main Spirit Arena the already extremely bright goldennterns once again increased in brightness, and their brightness was no longer spread in every direction but focused on the spirit ring, as if a an enormous golden spotlight shone down from the sky, just right to envelop the entire spirit fighting stage. It was from the use of this kind ofntern type spirit tool that it could be seen how wealthy the Spirit Arena was.
In the middle of the spirit ring, the ground suddenly buckled upwards in a two meter in diameter circle, the section slowly rising up from the stage could be seen supported by a thick golden pir, and rising with the golden pir right now was a young woman.
The young woman only appeared eighteen or neen, wearing a dignified beautiful white dress, brown long hair in arge wave, well rounded chest and an excitingly slender waist, an incarnation of astonishing beauty. In her hand she held a conical sound amplifying spirit tool, on her charming face a professional smile.
We are very honored to once again see such distinguished guests.The young woman in the white dress after rising to the intended location stepped out on the stage, turning in ce and waving out at the surroundings. That tform that delivered her to the stage quietly withdrew back down, very quickly restoring to its original location, unexpectedly without leaving behind any trace.
Able to once again before all distinguished guests preside over the main Spirit Arenas great team spirit fight is Doudous great honor. We hope all distinguished guests will be able to enjoy yourselves this evening. Today we have one highlight, we have tonight also only arranged this one spirit fight. Although both sides battling are only Spirit Elder level, they both already possess silver spirit fighter badges. If one absolutely had to give them a title, I think the word genius would be exceedingly suitable. Doudou will from beginning to end conductmentary for all distinguished guests. Next, I would like to introduce to all distinguished guests the sides ready for battle.
Emperor Team, captain: Yu Tian-Heng, Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirit Master
Shrek Seven Devils team, captain: Evil Eye White Tiger, White Tiger Spirit Master
This white dressed young announcer Doudou very skillfully introduced both thepeting teams, the purpose very simple, precisely to raise the expectations of each VIP spectator.
Well, Doudou has no more to say. Next, will the team members of both sides please take the field. Doudou is also a Spirit Elder level Spirit Master, and is truly very eager to see what brilliant disy these Spirit Masters on the same level as Doudou will show us.
While she spoke, white light suddenly burst out from this presenter Doudou, immediately following, in her brown long wavy hair suddenly appeared a lock of white, and behind her back extended a pair of pure white wings. Three yellow spirit rings simultaneously appeared around her, the third spirit ring ring, wings lightly beating, unexpectedly bringing her soaring into the air with the sound amplification tool. Just like what Doudou said herself, she was also a Spirit Elder level Spirit Master, although her third spirit ring wasnt an ideal thousand year level, the ability bestowed on her by this spirit ring was clearly flight. To a flying type spirits Spirit Master, this was extremely significant. Doudous spirit was a kind of adorable and gentle animal symbolizing peace: White Dove.
On either side of the spirit ring, two sliding doors silently opened wide, both sides team members simultaneously entering the venue, walking into the center of the spirit fighting stage.
On the left side was Emperor Team. Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Yu Tian-Heng walked at the front of the team, Dugu Yan customarily snuggled up to his side. Following closely behind the two were the Shi brothers. After came ck Leopard Osler and Wind Chime Bird Yu Feng. Walkingst was that mysterious Nine Heart Flowering Apple Spirit Master Xiu Lingling.
Compared to the all uniquely dressed Emperor Team members, Shrek Seven Devils side appeared much more uniform. The same ck tight fitting clothing, the same green masks. Although their height varied, with one look could be seen this was a group in orderly formation.
These clothes were specifically made to order for them by Grandmaster, to change into for spirit fights. One reason was to hide their appearance, the other was also to let them feel even more like a team.
The clothes could conceal the body, the masks could conceal their features, but there was still no way to conceal their eyes.
As both sides team members just started to appear, the gazes of Dai Mubai walking at the front of Shrek Seven Devils and Emperor Teams captain Yu Tian-Heng met resolutely.
Their expressions seemed to congeal for a brief moment, the whole Spirit Arena seeming to echo with a dragons howl and a tigers roar.
Yu Tian-Hengs heart trembled, looking face to face with those double pupil evil eyes of Dai Mubai, he immediately felt an immense pressure hit him. He immediately understood that this opponent only one rank lower than him wasnt easy to deal with.
Coldly opposing, bright light red in the eyes of both sides, the spirit fight had not yet begun, but both sides spirit already shed with each other.
Both sides participating in the team spirit fight please take note, you have one minute to begin summoning your spirits. As I dere the beginning, both sides can attack, until one side concedes, all have copsed or been thrown off the spirit stage.
Doudou hovering in midair while pping her white dove wings, used her gentle and beautiful voice to speak to both teams.
That gentle and beautiful voice in the ears of the VIP guests was a kind of pleasure, but to the ears of Shrek Seven Devils and Emperor Teams members, it was the sign the spirit fight was about to start.
As the two spirit fighter teams appeared, at the mouths of the passages stood the two sides leaders. As the team members took their ces, they naturally also observed the counterpart.
The leaders on the Shrek Seven Devils side were Grandmaster, Flender and Zhao Wuji. They didnt have VIP qualifications, and naturally could only observe from the side. On the other side, the Emperor Teams leader was that teacher Qin.
Flender nced at Qin Ming a hundred meters away on the other side, his expression suddenly changing, then immediately gradually rxing, his originally nervous mood seemed to ease up a lot,Look, this time we dont need to be anxious. Wuji, you see who is on the other side?
Zhao Wuji also looked at Qin Ming, his eyes immediately widening,Why, isnt he
Grandmaster gave the two a puzzled look,You know the other sides leader? Whats going on?
Flender smiled mischievously, saying:Secret, wait until after this spirit fight is over.
In the center of the spirit ring, practically simultaneously, both sides with altogether fourteen peoplepletely released their spirit power, their intense battle lust surging out, scaring the White Dove Spirit Master Doudou in the air to once again increase her altitude. Its not like she hadnt seen more powerful team spirit fights than these people below her, but both sides with such powerful battle lust as right now was still a rare sight.
To Doudous eyes, the fourteen people below her could only be described with one word: Power.
As the arena announcer andmentator, right now she didnt know what words to use to describe thispetition. She knew right away that an extremely fierce spirit fight was about to begin.
A tigers roar issued from Dai Mubais throat, worked up, somewhat scorching air surged out from his body, his bones making cracking sounds just like bursting peas, the muscles all over his body swelling in a sh, sharp ws ejecting from his hands, although wearing a mask, his knife sharp eyes were brimming with wild atmosphere.
At Dai Mubais lead, the Shrek Seven Devils all released their spirits, Oscars three kinds of sausage had already been divided out between everyone before the fight, still standing with Ning Rongrong at the very rear of the formation, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing respectively at Dai Mubais left and right sides, Tang San standing behind the three.
Ma Hongjun actually stood a bit further ahead than Ning Rongrong and Oscar, purple red me constantly throbbing in his palms.
Blue purple Blue Silver Grass quietly roamed out into the surroundings from Tang San, along with spirit power rising, after entering the Spirit Elder realm, the quantity of Blue Silver Grass he could release was much more than before, blue light constantly flickered in his palm, Blue Silver Grass surging out like it was limitless, while upying the floor next to him, simultaneously, six Blue Silver Grass quietly rose up, twisting around the waists of the other six Shrek Seven Devils.
Under the effect of Blue Silver Grass, the seven people immediately formed a single entity with Tang San at its heart.
As the Shrek Seven Devils side released their spirits, the other side naturally wouldnt stay idle.
The Emperor Teams formation was entirely different from the Shrek Seven Devils. Standing furthest ahead wasnt at all their captain Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirit Master Yu Tian-Heng, rather the two ck Tortoise Spirit Master Shi brothers. One left and one right, as Doudou announced the start of the spirit fight, simultaneously shouted loudly, earthen yellow light rose from under their feet, their bodies issuing sounds even more fierce than Dai Mubais bones.
Before releasing their spirits, the Shi brothers threw off their jackets, revealing muscles like solid granite, following the release of their spirits, the pairs shoulders slowly stretched out, their entire backs half curving, all their spirit power condensing into earthen yellow light gathering and coagting at their backs, actually forming an immense dark yellow tortoiseshell.
The pattern on the tortoiseshells was pale yellow, the Shi brothers bones appeared to also transform somewhat along with this tortoiseshell appearing.
Not only did the tortoiseshells appear at their backs, the same appeared on their fronts, and their four limbs all also became somewhat shorter. At the center of their front tortoiseshells was an enormous symbol.
Part 3
With faint flickering blue light, two yellow and one purple, three spirit rings rose from bottom to top twining around their bodies, on ount of their bodies swelling from growing tortoiseshells, the spirit rings coiling around them also appeared to have changed somewhat.
After the Shi brothers released their spirits, the intense pressure Dai Mubai emitted was unexpectedly blocked in front of them, entirely unable to pressure the other Emperor Team members behind them.
From a small crack between the Shi brothers, Yu Tian-Heng could be seen. With the one of the first rate spirits Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon, just at the beginning, ignited all the VIP spectators mood.
A dazzling blue light suddenly shone between Yu Tian-Hengs eyebrows, immediately following, the blue light spread in a sh, from his eyebrows falling into his body, streams of blue purple violent lightning erupted all over him like small snakes, migrating around his body. On the surface, Yu Tian-Hengs change didnt seem veryrge, besides a blue lightning symbol on his forehead, on his whole body there was only one change from Spirit Body Enhancement.
But, the one change was even more thorough than all Beast Spirit Masters present.
The change that appeared was his right arm. The sleeve that originally covered his right arm swelled up andpletely burst to ashes, the arms length increasing by half a chi, the entire arm extremely bulky, covered with blue purple scales, the hand bing a w, covered by the same scales, each of the joints in the hand bing extremely bulky, the blue purple snakes of lightning revolving around his body constantly coagting or scattering on his arm, two yellow and one purple spirit ring did not revolve around his body like other Spirit Masters, rather spiralling around this arm.
Tang Sans gaze carefully watched the change in Yu Tian-Hengs body past Dai Mubai. Grandmaster once exined this first rate spirit Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon to him in detail. Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon and his own spirit were somewhat different, first of all, as a Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirit Master, all spirit rings had to be obtained from dragon subspecies spirit beasts, simr to Oscar obtaining spirit rings from types like that Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent.
Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirit Masters starting from thirtieth rank, with each obtained spirit ring, when using the spirit would have a part of their body reced with a dragon analogue. Like Yu Tian-Hengs right arm just now was his first limb to change. Up until the seventieth rank, when Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirit Masters were truly incarnations of dragons, bursting with extremely terrifying strength. Among equally ranked they were the most terrifying power attack system Spirit Master. Put simply, if Yu Tian-Heng was the same rank as Zhao Wuji, then, Zhao Wujis spirit Vigorous Vajra Bear incarnation would in no way be the match of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragons incarnation. How could Bear and Dragon be on the same level?
Thus, Yu Tian-Hengs current right arm was alreadypletely not ssified as human but rather a dragon arm, with dragon scales adhering to the skin, the right hand also bing a dragon w.
Behind Yu Tian-Heng was a dark green color. Red hair and green eyed Dugu Yans body right now seemed to be soft, lightly swaying, pressing close to Yu Tian-Hengs back, a pair of green eyes bing especially sharp. Her ice cold atmosphere couldnt in any way be ssified as human.
Between her brows was a rhombic green scale, when looking close, all the Shrek Seven Devils couldnt help but be shocked, since right now Dugu Yan already had no legs, no, it should be said that both legs had fused together, bing a thick serpent tail, relying on the serpent tail to prop up her upper body, it was no wonder she would be swaying.
ck Leopard Spirit Master Oslers change wasntrge. He was basically entirely dressed in ck, and now even the hair on his head turned ck. His elegant like a woman kind of face seemed somewhat pale, but his pupils already became vertical slits, his whole body brimmed with danger waiting to be released. He equally had two yellow and one purple spirit ring, this kind of spirit ring configuration was for the entire Emperor Team apparently nothing out of the ordinary.
Among all the Emperor Team, thest Spirit Body Enhancement and also the biggest, perhaps had to be the Wind Chime Bird Spirit Master Yu Feng. A pair of medium sized wings stretched open from his back, different from that White Dove Spirit Master Doudou in the air, his wings were light brown, and the feathers on the wings would appear tock any kind of softness, but had a solid texture.
These wings of Yu Fengs werent at all baseless, rather were actually his two arms transformed, right now beating the two wings, he already rose into the air, attentively observing the movements of the Shrek Seven Devils from up high, still not forgetting to take a look at the beautiful Doudou in the air overhead, even so much that he whistled at Doudous long legs. Of course, he basically didnt take the opposing Seven Shrek Devils seriously.
As a result of the team members crowded together, from Shrek Seven Devils angle the opponents auxiliary system Spirit Master couldnt be seen, Nine Heart Flowering Apple Xie Lingling.
The pressure brought by the opponents all having the optimal two yellow one purple spirit ring configuration was iparable, whether it was in spirit quality or spirit ring configuration, this time the Shrek Seven Devils were in an all round disadvantageous position.
And these two areas were also where they had the advantage when confronting other spirit fighting teams.
Although this battle hadnt yet begun, the faces hidden under the Shrek Seven Devils masks were already extremely serious.
To them, this would definitely be an unprecedentedly bitter struggle.
At this time, flying in the air Doudous charming face was already somewhat heated from Yu Fengs stare after his Spirit Body Enhancement, but she still cultivated a great deal of professionalism, from her cherry red lips was uttered a very simple word, but still the fuse to an explosive substance.
Begin.
With a tiger roar towards the sky, Dai Mubai used action to shake up his sides vigor, taking the lead to charge at the opponents, fully using the White Tiger Body Barrier for his protection, whole body enveloped in golden light, again adding his indomitable manner, giving of an an extremely rming impression.
The Shi brothers expressions were like the tortoiseshells on their bodies, from beginning to end without any change, watching Dai Mubais brazen charge, the pair hadnt the slightest amount of fear, simultaneously drawing close to the center, obstructing Dai Mubais advancement from the front. The first spirit ring brightening, a stagnant air released from these two ck Tortoise Spirit Masters, filling the air around them with yellow light and again merging with their thick tortoiseshells, clearly already prepared to meet Dai Mubais attack.
Dai Mubais left foot stepped heavily on the floor, soaring into the air, the sharp tiger w des ejecting, both hands swiping left and right, going straight for the Shi brothers heads. And at this moment, Ning Rongrongs Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda thirty percent boost reached him, immediately making Dai Mubais attack speed and tiger w power rise yet again.
Although this would seem like a verymon change, the power and speed boost very easily made the opponents defense suffer. The Shrek Seven Devils had spent this time rehearsing, and their coordination was already without the need for words.
With Dai Mubais spirit power and the sharpness of his tiger ws, let alone a human head, even solid rock would be cut. But, the Shi brothers used a very simple yet strange move, at once dispelling Dai Mubais attack.
The two brothers Shi M and Shi M when about to be struck by the tiger ws pulled back their heads, unexpectedly withdrawing into their chests, to be precise, withdrawing into those iparably solid tortoiseshells. Dai Mubais tiger ws naturally could only scratch at those tortoiseshells.
Resounding through the entire audience, Dai Mubais tiger ws scratching the Shi brothers tortoiseshells unexpectedly created sparks.
Dai Mubais body right now soared into the air, both arms abruptly jolted high from the shock, despite having White Tiger Body Barrier to dispel a lot of the impulse, his tiger ws still suffered a moment of paralysis from the inherent intense counter force in the tortoiseshells. ck Tortoise, as one of the most powerful defensive spirits, couldnt be so easy to break.
Also at this moment, a blue silhouette already appeared before Dai Mubai, the bulky dragon arm shone with a dazzling blue lustre under the lighting of the Central Spirit Arena, before the person even arrived, blue lightning already congealed in the air into the shape of a w, swatting straight at Dai Mubais wide open chest in the air. All of this was already calcted long ago.
At the same time as Dai Mubai emitted force to rush forward, Emperor Team captain Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirit Master Yu Tian-Heng alreadyunched his assault, but at the same time the two ck Tortoise Spirit Masters drew together,pletely sheltering Yu Tian-Hengs actions behind them, making the Shrek Seven Devils side unable to see it.
And the moment Dai Mubais fruitless attack revealed a big opening, Yu Tian-Heng soared up, his first spirit ring shing, condensed thunder dragon w already swatting. This was all part of Emperor Teams coordination.
The lightning was so fast that at the same time Dai Mubai saw the blue silhouette, the blue purple lightning had already reached his chest.
Even if Dai Mubai was right now capable of pulling back his syed open arms, he could still only use his arms to block the opponents attack and would still be at a major disadvantage.
As a Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirit Master with the most powerful attack, as long as Yu Tian-Heng could pursue and attack, further coordinating with his team members, the scales of victory or defeat would immediately tilt in their direction. But at this time, Dai Mubai suddenly disappeared, at once disappearing from before Yu Tian-Heng without warning. Even with Yu Tian-Hengs calm, soaring in midair he still couldnt help but stare nkly.
Dai Mubai naturally couldnt teleport, but one mustnt forget, around his waist was still twisted one of Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass.
Chapter 50 — Jade Phosphor Violet Poison
Chapter 50: Jade Phosphor Violet Poison
Part 1
Dai Mubai Jumped into the air, pouncing towards the twin ck Tortoise Spirit Masters, while Tang San just stood there, in the middle of all his blue-silver grass on the ground. At this point, a strand loosely wrapped around his waist gently pulled him back,
allowing him tond, causing the Thunder Dragon w to barely miss Dai Mubai and pass overhead.
Yu Tian-Hengs Thunder Dragon w shed across an additional 20 meters in the air before finally dissipating. As it passed through empty air, it would violently twist the air, giving menacing crackles.
The fight really started with this crackling. As Dai Mubainded, he didnt even pause for a moment, with Tang San in the middle of the formation, Shrek Seven Devil had already be used to fighting in this formation,bining their powers and fighting as one in order to narrow the gap that is their spirit levels.
Dai Mubai stuck his foot out, in an attempt to sweep kick the legs of both the currently advancing Shi brothers.
Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu at the same time, dodged to the sides, bypassing the Shi brothers and rushed toward the rear of the Emperior Team.
The Shi brothers shells noisily fell as both legs retracted into their shells within a hairs breadth of Dai Mubais attack. Seeing that Dai Mubai would only kick the shells, the blue silver Grass wrapped around his waist again acted, pulling him back one meter, making his kick sweep the air instead.
If Tang San only had the spirit Blue Silver Grass, he would not have been able to control every strand of blue-silver grass as skillfully as one controlled ones arms, after all, it is never easy to correctly control everything and produce good results. However, with the Tang Sects Controlling Crane Catching Dragon skill, Tang San hadplete control over everything going on on the stage.
Before, when Dai Mubais tiger ws hit the enemies tortoise shells, Tang San saw everything clearly. He knew that the twin ck tortoise Spirit masters defensive abilities was not something that anyone on their team,with their current spirit power, could break through. If Dai Mubai had connected that kick on the shells, he wouldve ended up hurting himself first.
And as the only one with a spirit level anywhere close to the opponents main force, Dai Mubai must not be so easily injured.
When Yu Tian-Heng, who was in the air, saw his Thunder Dragon w failed to hit anything, he was momentarily shocked. Quickly recovering, with one foot stepping on the shells of the ck tortoises shells, he catapulted himself forward, rushing straight for Tang San behind Dai Mubai. the Blue Lightning Dragons arm moved again and another Thunder Dragon w appeared, this time its target changing to Tang San.
As the captain of the Emperor team, Yu Tian-Heng saw that the opponents most important member was not Dai Mubai with the greatest Spirit level, but instead the one using Blue silver grass to wrap around every members waist, the Control System Spirit Master, Thousand Hand Asura.
As long as they destroy this weakness, then the Shrek Seven Devil''s formation would crumble by itself.
When Yu Tian-Heng shot out his Thunder Dragon w attack again, he was already facing Tang San on the battlefield. Yet he was surprised to find that the opponents control system Spirit Masters eyes hadpletely turned purple. In addition to his quick footwork, his entire person seemed unreal.
But in that mysterious footwork, his upper body was still, His entire person had already shifted 8 feet away, causing the Thunder Dragon w to noisilynd on the ground.
As Tang San was using his Ghost Shadow Perplexing Steps to shift away, his first spirit ring shed and countless blue silver grass rose from the ground, wrapping around the airborne Yu Tian-Heng. At the same time, the blue-silver grass around Tang Sans Teammates waist suddenly taut. In a sh, a strange scene appeared on the battlefield.
On the Emperor teams side, Osler, the ck panther Spirit Master, jumped forward to receive Zhu Zhuqings rush.
Up in the air, the Wind Chime Bird Spirit Masters first spirit ring shed, the wind whistling as he flew towards Xiao Wu, with arms which had transformed into wings, suddenly became razor sharp. Which was his first Spirit Ring Ability, Wing Edge.
And as these two Emperor Teams main offensive Spirit Masters were just about to close in on their opponents, without warning their opponents disappeared. Just before disappearing, Xiao Wu could still smile and wave at the wind Chimes Bird Spirit Master Yu Feng, obviously, this was all part of the n.
Two graceful figure was thrown into the air, not rushing forward, but flying backwards. Together with them was the Evil Eye Tiger Spirit Master Dai Mubai, who also retreated before the ck Tortoise Spirit Masters very faces. Shrek Seven Devils three frontline attackers withdrew at the same time. All, with amon objective.
Not good. We fell into their trap. Quickly, attack.
Dugu Yans expression quickly changed. The Jade Phosphor Serpents body quickly rushing forward. The other Emperor Team teammates also recognized a bad situation, but their reactions were slower by a moment.
Purple mes surging from Ma Hongjuns body suddenly soared, this was closely followed by the two spirit rings around his body shing. A stream of purple me as thick as a mans thigh shot out straight towards the Blue Electric Tyrant Dragon Spirit Master Yu Tian-Heng.
All that was happening was all in Tang Sans calctions. Dai Mubais attack was only to act as a bait and attract the opponents attention. Knowing that the Shi brothers specialised in defense, their team had never expected Dai Mubai to be able to defeat the stone brothers quickly.
Yet, when Tang San used the Blue Silver Grass to help Dai Mubai to evade the Thunder Dragon w, he wasnt afraid Dai Mubai wouldnt be able to take the attack, but most importantly, it was to let Yu Tian-Heng notice him.
Yu Tian-Heng was fooled till the end. In other words, deep in his heart, he had underestimated these seemingly much weaker opponents and thus was careless. In addition to being misled by Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqings rush attack, resulting in him making a fatal error, to wade in deep behind enemies lines alone.
Under his feet, the madly binding Blue Silver Grass was inescapable. In front of him, with an extreme heat, bringing his outrageously brilliant Phoenix Fire was the Phoenix Spirit Master lunging. Behind him, was the the Evil Eye White Tiger, the Soft Boned Demon Rabbit and the hell civet cat as the three main attackers who cut off any escape routes.
The Yu Tian-Heng was already in apletely hopeless scenario.
Before the battle, the Shrek Seven Devils came together and talked about their opponents in detail, but no matter how they analyzed it, they all understood that the opponents this time were much stronger than themselves. Based onpeting in pure spirit power, it was physically impossible to win. Thus they had to rely on the strength of the team as a whole.
The strongest in the Emperor team would be their strength attacker, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon, Yu Tian-Heng. Not only was his spirit power the highest, he was also the Emperor teams captain. There was no doubt that his offensive strength was the sharpest point in their spear, and was even their teams morale. If the tip of this spear is broken, then there wouldnt be such a big gap in this Spirit Battle anymore.
With his body in the air, Yu Tian-Heng couldnt escape Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass. Within moments, he waspletely covered. Without caring about the Blue Silver Grass wrapping around him, he moved his right arm, shooting another Thunder Dragon w, which shed with the Phoenix Fire Wire shot by Ma Hong-Jun.
The resulting detonation sounded off a rolling thunder, scattering numerous purple sparks in all directions, just like a dazzling fireworks blooming.
Although it was only Yu Tian-Hengs first spirit ability, his spirit power was muchrger than that of Ma Hong-juns. Thus, it only required his Thunder Dragon w to tear apart Ma Hongjuns Phoenix Fire Wire attack.
Yu Tian-Heng, naturally knew that he was in an extreme state of peril. Under the pressure of such danger, he released all his stored energy, both his third and second spirit ring shed. At this moment, he didnt have any reservations, as long as he could break through this absolute kill n, then this group spirit battles victory would belong to Emperor Team.
The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon raged into action with its Thousand Year spirit ring ability. All of a sudden, a storm of blinding blue lightning burst forth from all around Yu Tian-Hengs body. Apanied by the tremendous sound of an explosion, the Blue Silver Grass wrapped around his body instantly turned into ashes as it scattered in all directions..
Thunder Fury, effect: within a certain period of time, the Blue Lightning tyrant Dragon Spirit Master would run wild. His lightning abilities were increased by a hundred percent and his spirit power was increased by fifty percent.
If he didnt take the initiative to stop the ability, it would continue until he exhausted his spirit power.
But, everytime he used Thunder Fury, he would have to sacrifice arge amount of spirit power, also, it ced no small amount of burden on the body. It was a sink-or-swim situation, if it wasnt for this dangerous trap, Yu Tian-Heng would never so easily use his third spirit ability.
Blue Silver Grass itself was originally not conductive, but because the inherent power of Thunder Fury was too great, the Blue-Silver grass could not stop its explosive energy.
But as Thunder Fury was explosively released, a streak of purple me suddenly bombarded Yu Tian-Heng in the chest. His Thunder Dragon w was, after all, only a first spirit ring ability. Although the Phoenix Fire Wire was blown apart, how could Fattys Spirit variations abilities be so easily dealt with. Here, the Phoenix Fire Wire showed its superiority with its apparent endlessness. Taking advantage of opponents momentary pause when the Blue silver grass was sted away, the heavy bombardment had alreadynded on Yu Tian-Hengs body.
Yu Tian-Heng howled loudly, but he ignored the Phoenix Fire Wires bombardment and forcefully turned his body in mid air, turning around to face Dai Mubai and the other two who were charging at him from behind, shouting,Thunder Crash!
At this point, the countless Snakes ot lightning coiling around his body expanded and exploded outwards into countless streaks of lightning shing in all directions.
This, was the real strength of Yu Tian-Hengs fully charged attack, under Lightning Furys hundred percent increase, his second ability, Thunder Crash exploded out with unmatched strength.
Initially as it exploded, it shed with Fattys Phoenix Fire Wire breaking it and diverting majority of Thunder Crash towards Dai Mubai, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing.
Yu Tian-Heng believed that as long as it was able to block them, maybe even injure them, then under the influence Thunder Fury, he would be able bring the opponents arge amount of destruction.
Part 2
But then, he basically didnt need to retreat, hispanions would also reach this side of the battlefield, attacking and dispersing the opponents.
Shrek Seven Devils were able to obtain a twenty seven bouts, twenty seven win record in Suotuo Great Spirit Arena, how could they be so easily beaten. Although Yu Tian-Hengs Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirit was immensely strong, right now he was a single soldier behind enemy lines, all alone.
Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wus silhouettes quietly vanished, disappearing behind Dai Mubais back. The starting point of the Blue Silver Grass twisting around their waists was Tang San, when approaching Tang San, the three clearly would again close together, and this first priority was naturally due to Tang Sans control with Blue Silver Grass.
Dai Mubai confronted Yu Tian-Heng from the front, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu taking the second and third ces behind his back.
And at the same time as Yu Tian-Heng released his third spirit ability Thunder Fury, Dai Mubai also equally released his thousand year spirit ring ability, White Tiger Vajra Transformation.
His body, already made imposing from Spirit Body Enhancement, now swelled again, muscles swelling exaggeratedly, his clothes burstingpletely, exposing a terrifying muscle outline, most bizarre were the ck horizontal stripes that appeared on his skin.
A pair of tiger paws again growing a size, the sharp des ejecting on top bing silver, and most peculiarly was his body bing enveloped in an intense golden light, as if gilded. Blood red double pupils expressing a bloodthirsty light, all over wearing that kind of king among beasts aggressiveness.
Dragon and Tiger, equal powers among spirits, even if Tiger was slightly inferior to Dragon, the gap was only a fine line, and Dai Mubais spirit power whenpared to Yu Tian-Hengs was also only one rank below, thats all.
Apanying a berserk tiger roar, the double pupils of Dai Mubais evil eyes instantly united, a ball of dazzling white light released from under the golden light of White Tiger Vajra Transformation, the white light swelling in the air, reaching a diameter of two meters, just like a shooting starunching towards Yu Tian-Heng.
Equally power attack system Spirit Masters, equally powerful spirits. Dai Mubai and Yu Tian-Hengs spirit abilities were somewhat simr, as White Tiger Light Wave under the effect of White Tiger Vajra Transformation met Thunder Crash under the effect of Thunder Fury, what would happen?
Thunder arrow and intense light wave collided in the air with a loud bang. The entire spirit ring trembled violently a moment, the terrifying explosive force became an intense st wave that flew out in all directions.
Doudou hovered high in the air observing what went on down below, a burst of dazzling blue white light blossoming before her eyes, stupidly thought out loud:Is, is this really a spirit fight between Spirit Elders?
After Thunder Crashunched, Yu Tian-Heng was already falling to the floor. Dai Mubai equally dropped, the all out collision of spirit power and spirit abilities making the two practically simultaneously withdraw, Yu Tian Heng retreated three steps, but Dai Mubai only withdrew two steps. At the corner of the mouth both had a line of blood, clearly, in the confrontation just now Dai Mubai held the advantage.
That wasnt to say that Dai Mubai was capable of overpowering Yu Tian-Heng. Rather because Yu Tian-Heng had previously already suffered Fattys me attack, although Thunder Fury had counteracted the me, Fattys Phoenix Fire Wire wasnt only more zing than an equivalent me, at the same time it had the adhering effect, right now Yu Tian-Hengs chest was already burnt pitch ck.
Furthermore, although Thunder Crashs attack power was terrifying, nevertheless it was intended to kill or injure, while Dai Mubais attack was a shock blow. In spirit power density, clearly it was Dai Mubais White Tiger Light Wave that held the advantage. Despite this, Yu Tian-Heng only retreated one more step than Dai Mubai, it could clearly be seen what kind of tyrannical existence the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon was.
It was a pity Ning Rongrongs Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda presently didnt have any amplifying effect on spirit abilities, only amplifying strength and speed. Otherwise, with Dai Mubais one attack, they could have given the opponent a great setback.
Although on the surface it seemed like Dai Mubai had suffered a somewhat smaller attack, right now his body was alreadypletely paralysed, White Tiger Barrier and White Tiger Vajra Transformation couldntpletely offset the lightning strength supplemented in the Thunder Crash.
But, it wasnt just Dai Mubaiunching an attack towards the opponent alone, rather all the Shrek Seven Devils. Dai Mubais attack had ended, the Thunder Crash had also dissipated to the front. It was also at this time, a quick silhouette quietly flickered, appearing from behind his back.
Hell Rush Stab increased Zhu Zhuqings speed to the limit, even to the extent that her body left behind remnant shadows in the air, the two spirit rings over her simultaneously shing suddenly. Yu Tian-Heng still hadnt found his footing when Zhu Zhuqing already appeared in front of him.
Hell Civet second spirit ring ability, Hell Hundred ws,unched.
Countless w shadows struck out, weaving a frightful of sharp des, Yu Tian-Hengs internal energies still hadnt settled, also having released too much lightning power with the previous Thunder Crash, right now his old strength had just been used up, and new strength still hadnt been generated.
In the crucial moment, Yu Tian-Heng showed remarkable psychological quality, without the slightest hint of being flustered by the opponents attack. The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon arm rose vertically, as much as possible defusing Zhu Zhuqings attack.
However, Zhu Zhuqings attack was really too fast, the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda strength and speed boostpletelying to their right in her Hell Hundred ws. Sparks constantly burst from Yu Tian-Hengs dragon arm, sshing out simultaneously was still a bloody light.
Yu Tian-Heng was only able to defend his vitals, but at his other arm, shoulder, both legs, all paid a not inconsiderable price under the Hell Hundred ws attack.
One must know that Zhu Zhuqings primary capability was reflected in speed and attack power, the attacks sheunched all had supplementary puncturing effects, while the wounds wouldnt appear very deep, spirit power already permeated within, frantically destroying Yu Tian-Hengs energy channels.
With the assistance of Thunder Fury Yu Tian-Heng finally recovered his breath, intense thunder power once again erupting, but Zhu Zhuqing in the instant before that thunder moved several meters to the side, just evading Yu Tian-Hengs attack. Without a doubt, again it was Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass battle control rhythm.
Tightly following on Zhu Zhuqings horizontal shift, a slender lovable human body appeared in front of Yu Tian-Heng, precisely Xiao Wu.
Violent aches transmitted from the hundred bones of the four limbs, a heat at his back, clearly it was that zing Phoenix Fire Wire already attacking his back, but there still appeared an enemy in front. Yu Tian-Heng knew that with further passivity, before help could arrive from his side, he would fall here.
Strongly raising spirit power, from Yu Tian-Hengs mouth issued an indignant howl,ing forward to meat Xiao Wus delicate body was a Thunder Dragon w.
Under the boost of Thunder Fury, Thunder Dragon ws range and power were more than doubled, with Xiao Wus current speed forward, she was clearly unable to dodge.
Also at this moment, the Shrek Seven Devils teams fighting strength eruptedpletely, facing the Thunder Dragon w Xiao Wu didnt have the slightest intention of breaking off, the stimtion of the lightning already made her body spasm slightly, the purple third spirit ring red like it was dering the end of Yu Tian-Hengs spirit battle for this time.
Soft Bones Demon Rabbits third spirit ring ability, Teleport,unched.
Yu Tian-Heng only caught a sh in front of him as Xiao Wus silhouette had already disappeared, the next moment, that slender lovable body suddenly magnified before him, a long braid directly coiling around his neck, Xiao Wu leapt up, both hands with the help of the braid pulling within the hook of Yu Tian-Hengs dragon arm, resisting the supplemental thunder strength, both feet simultaneously stepping on Yu Tian-Hengs lower abdomen.
Soft Bones Demon Rabbits first spirit ring ability, Waist Bow,unched. Yu Tian-Heng was unable to resist the enormous force used and was suddenly thrown up, despite his spirit power being eight ranks higher than Xiao Wu, despite Thunder Fury amplifying his spirit power by fifty percent, right now his bodys condition had already dropped to the bottom of the valley, adding Xiao Wu possessing the thirty percent strength boost from Seven Treasures zed Tile Pavilion, he was left basically without the chance to resist Xiao Wus Soft Skill.
As Yu Tian-Heng swept past Dai Mubai, Dai Mubais tiger paws simultaneously swatted down at his ribs.
It has to be said, despite Yu Tian-Heng right now already having received enormous injuries, his experience with facing enemies was abundant, managing to use the dragon arm to block his chest, relying on this solid arm to endure Dai Mubais attack, with the clear sound of shattering bone. These two paws still had a thirty percent strength boost, an attack with the strength Dai Mubai stored up sinceing out of paralysis, even if it was the outstanding defensive power of Yu Tian-Hengs dragon arm, it still fractured the bone. With the assistance of Dai Mubai, his entire body elerated to even higher speed, flying toward the Emperor Teams side.
From Yu Tian-Heng crossing over the ck Tortoise Spirit Masters tounch his attack, to being surrounded by the Shrek Seven Devils, to them inflicting serious injuries on Yu Tian-Heng, theplete process had only taken a very short amount of time, thats all.
Hong, Yu Tian-Hengs body heavily struck the two ck Tortoise Spirit Masters tortoiseshells and came to a stop, his whole body cut bloody and ragged, from his mouth also madly spurting blood. Under the sessive attacks, he already suffered serious injuries, even his Thunder Fury almost broken apart by the Shrek Seven Devils. This wasnt at all the Shrek Seven Devils wanting to casually kill someone, but the result of showing some leniency. Otherwise, if Tang San also had attacked, it wouldnt have been as simple as Yu Tian-Heng spitting blood.
Bastards, Ill kill you!
Yu Tian-Hengs serious injuries undoubtedly infuriated the Emperor Team, especially the vice captain Dugu Yan, as Yu Tuan-Hengs intimate friend, watching her man suffering serious damage by the opponents from all directions, but herself without the time to assist him, how painful was this kind of feeling.
Part 3
At this moment, she had alreadypletely forgotten what Qin Ming said, and with a sharp hiss, her third spirit ring abruptly shone.
The originally dark green eyespletely became violet, even the scales of the snake tail were covered by a faintyer of violet light, opening her mouth wide, a dense violet mist burst out, rapidly spreading in the air, surging in the direction of the Shrek Seven Devils.
Everyone return!Tang San shouted loudly, pulling back Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu who wanted to dash forward for a follow up attack behind him, right now, he stood furthest ahead of the Shrek Seven Devils.
But the opponents Wind Chime Bird Spirit Master and ck Leopard Spirit Master taking advantage of their speed tounch attacks, seeing the violet mist panicked broke off their approach, from how the two recoiled to the sides it could clearly be seen they were terrified of Dugu Yans violet mist.
Tang San with a serious face attentively watched that violet mist floating over, right now, the violet mist already resembled a protective screen separating the two sides, moreover slowly advancing in the Shrek Seven Devils direction. Apart from flying up or perhaps stepping down from the spirit ring, they would inevitably be enveloped by the violet mist.
Before the violet mist had arrived, already a fishy smell assailed the nostrils, making people feel nauseous and faint. The Shrek Seven Devils without hesitation swallowed down one of Oscars sausages, and Oscar himself swiftly began to make detoxifying small sausages in preparation for future need.
Both hands pressing on Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges at his waist, Tang San pondered for a moment, calmly saying:A Jade Phosphor Serpent of the Jade Phosphor Five Poisons, thats all, Ill break your snake venom.Tang San raised both hands, each with a veryrge water skin, each water skinrge enough to hold ten jin of drinking water, generally speaking, for use when travelling long distances.
Tang San exerted himself to whip out both hands, the two leather bags thrown into the air, at the same time shouting loudly,Boss, White Tiger Light Wave. Fatty, Phoenix Fire Wire. Launch.
The Shrek Seven Devils hadnt been cooperating for just one or two days, Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai understood intuitively. Dai Mubai right now still in White Tiger Vajra Transformation without hesitating spit out a White Tiger Light Wave, going straight for the water skins Tang San threw out, Fattys Phoenix Fire Wire following close behind.
Hong
The two water skins hit by White Tiger Light Wave were without a doubt instantly smashed to pieces, the water within spreading upward in a huge cloud of dispersing water under the intense spirit power attack, and at this moment, Fattys Phoenix Fire Wire also arrived, instantly, the former water cloud unexpectedlypletely turned into a cloud of fire, bringing a special fragrance to fill the air and pervade everyone present. Furthermore, itpletely enveloped the violet mist.
The dense violet mist unexpectedly also ignited under this sudden ze, making a series of popping noises, disappearing in a moment. In the air, under the shining stage lighting, only those two smashed water skins slowly fell to the ground. The protective screen between the two teams had alreadypletely faded away.
No, this isnt possible. How could you break my Jade Phosphor Violet Poison?Dugu Yan stupidly stared across at Tang San, her eyes brimming with a disbelieving expression. Not just her, but each member of the Emperor Team stared dumbfounded.
They all clearly understood Dugu Yans Jade Phosphor Violet Poison. Even if it was the powerful Yu Tian-Heng, he still wouldnt dare lightlye into contact with it. This third spirit ring ability was even more Dugu Yans most poisonous attack, the poison acting extremely quickly, with just a little bit of contact with the violet mist, in a short time one would issue pus and die.
Distantly at the entrance of the passage, Qin Mings heart became greatly anxious as he saw the violet mist, wanting to call out to stop it, but before he could speak up, Dugu Yans violet mist had already been dispersed. He as well hadnt expected it.
Tang San calmly said:Jade Phosphor Serpent poison is no more than an insignificant talent, if it was the Jade Phosphor Five Poisons together, perhaps I would have taken some notice of it. Your Jade Phosphor Serpent Poison still has insufficient heat control.
Poison was what Tang Sect relied on for its fame. What genuinely made people fearful was how Tang San toyed with the poison before him, like he was Lord Guan toying with a broadsword.
Tang Sans method for unravelling it was actually very simple. In those two water skins wasnt actually water, but extremely high strength alcohol. Furthermore in this alcohol was also realgar powder. Wine fortified with realgar, generally speaking, was used when entering an area with a lot of snakes, to guard against snake and insect bites.
Tang San threw out the water skins, using Dai Mubais White Tiger Light Wave to scatter it as mist in the air, further using Fattys Phoenix Fire Wire to ignite it, thoroughly cooking the poison. Although Jade Phosphor Serpent Poison was extremely toxic, it was still unable to be preserved when faced with ruthless me. Earlier when Tang San learned Dugu Yans spirit was Jade Phosphor Serpent, he already made preparations to deal with her. Of course, this realgar wine was something he always carried. Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges space was sorge, how could it be wasted?
In fact, although Tang San was calm on the surface, in his heart he was secretly shocked, Dugu Yans Jade Phosphor Serpent poison was still more potent than he had imagined. And sinceing to this world, he still had never had the time to search for poisonous substances and drugs that could be used for Tang Sect poisons and antidotes. Right now he inwardly resolved to learn from his experience this time, and certainly soon mix antidotes and poisons, then, he could truly disy the strength of the Tang Sect.
At this moment, a clear calm voice suddenly came through from the rear of the Emperor Team,What are you waiting for, is a tiny setback enough to make you fear the opponent?
Immediately following, apanying a faint aroma, a white light fell from the sky, that white light appeared extremely peculiar, unexpectedly in the form of petals, gently drifting down, falling directly on Yu Tian-Heng, lightly merging into his body.
Yu Tian-Heng trembled against Dugu Yans chest, his open wounds miraculously closed rapidly, his entire bodysplexion seeming to already be much better, unexpectedly getting up on his feet.
In a stern voice he said:Linglings right, what are we waiting for? Get to it.
The light of thunder again appearing, though just now still beaten bloody by the Shrek Seven Devils he unexpectedly took the lead to charge ahead, lightning snakes surging around him, even raising that fractured arm again.
That petal-like white light came from Emperor Teams only auxiliary system Spirit Master Xie Linglings hands. Right now, Emperor Teams formation was no longer as neat as at the start, and the Shrek Seven Devils could finally see Xie Linglings spirit, Nine Heart Flowering Apple.
Resting in Xie Linglings hands was a pink flowering apple, formed by white and pink petals, the flowering apple was gorgeous, flowering with beauty and elegance.
The flower leaves and branches welled from either side of Xie Linglings hands, softly spreading in the wind, drooping and fluttering, as if beautiful hair covering a virtuous womans face, affectionate deep love, charm pitying people.
Right now a purple light was fading from her body, clearly those white light petals just now was her thousand year spirit ring ability.
Seeing Yu Tian-Hengpletely recovered once again, on the Shrek Seven Devils side, everyonesplexions couldnt help but change.
One must know, their attack at Yu Tian-Heng just now could be said to have been nned since long ago, it was also their method for pulling close the gap to the opponents. After all, Yu Tian-Heng wasnt the only formidable person on the other side, if they could first take away Yu Tian-Hengs fighting strength, then with one person less their side would have a muchrger chance.
But right now Yu Tian-Heng charging once again meant that not only did the Emperor Team still possess all its intact strength, it was even more of a blow to the Shrek Seven Devils morale that the opponents Nine Heart Flowering Apple Spirit Master could heal the wounded at any time, how would they still conduct this battle?
Right now everyone truly understood why Ning Rongrong thought so highly of the Nine Heart Flowering Apple. This peculiar auxiliary system spirit was indeed one of a kind.
With the previous lesson, Emperor Team clearly wouldnt be as careless as before.
The two ck Tortoise Spirit Masters followed closely behind Yu Tian-Heng, Wind Chime Bird Spirit Master Yu Feng dashing directly at the rearmost Shrek Seven Devil Seven Treasures zed Tile Ning Rongrong, and the ck Leopard Spirit Master Osler charged at Zhu Zhuqing from the side.
And Dugu Yan blew out a green mist into the air, from all around enveloping everyone present, right now, the Emperor Team members each put something in their mouths, not suffering the slightest effect within the green mist.
The true battle would begin right now, but the advantageous position carefully set up under Tang Sans control had already been obliteratedpletely.
He couldnt be flustered, this was the first problem Tang San realized.
Dai Mubai roared deeply, meeting Yu Tian-Heng from the front, his White Tiger Vajra Transformation had a time restriction, right now he couldnt dy. But Yu Tian-Hengs Thunder Fury also hadnt been revoked. These two Dragon and Tiger great Spirit Masters once again shed.
Zhu Zhuqings figure flickered, fighting the ck Leopard Spirit Master Osler, her attack and spirit power were inferior to the opponent, but her speed was a lot higher, for the moment unlikely to fall into a too great of a disadvantageous position. Of course, this required the assistance of Ning Rongrongs Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, otherwise,cking one spirit ring, she wouldnt be a match for the ck Leopard Spirit Master. Right now, only Xiao Wu remained at Tang Sans side, behind them Fatty using Phoenix Fire Wire to tangle with the Wind Chime Bird Spirit Master, blocking him from attacking Ning Rongrong and Oscar, basically unable to assist.
And right now what Tang San and Xiao Wu confronted wasnt just the green mist alone, but still the two ck Tortoise Spirit Masters and the constantly using abilities Jade Phosphor Serpent Spirit Master.
Chapter 51 — Spirit Fusion Ability Hell White Tiger
Chapter 51: Spirit Fusion Ability Hell White Tiger
Part 1
Before this fight, the record Tang San obtained couldnt only be twenty seven wins, at the same time, he and Xiao Wus record in the thirtieth ranked two versus two spirit fights was equally twenty seven total victories. Perhaps they were lucky in some spirit battles, but how could they have been lucky in all twenty seven bouts? In coordination alone, the seven years they already had together undoubtedly made them the most familiar out of the Shrek Seven Devils. Therefore, even though they faced three over thirty fifth ranked peak strength opponents with optimal spirit ring configurations, they still had no fear. Especially the other sides soul, control system Spirit Master Dugu Yans confidence was already cracked by her third spirit ring ability being dissolved.
The ck Tortoise Spirit Master Shi brothers heads and legs had already stretched out from their tortoiseshells, the two simultaneously issued deep bellows, their second spirit rings ring, the edges of their tortoiseshells shining with a not at all intense light.
Shield Form.The two brothers bellowed with tacit understanding, the tortoiseshells on their chest and back bizarrely separating, each moving into their two hands, bing two one meter in diameter immense shields. But having lost their tortoiseshells, their bodies were not only much smaller than before they used their spirits, but their sturdy builds had also be thin and weak, apparently as if those tortoiseshells were formed from their bones and essences, truly a bizarre sight.
Until now, the most conspicuous of the Emperor Team was the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirit Master, captain Yu Tian-Heng. But in fact, in fighting strength among the Emperor Team, the Shi brothers werent in any way inferior to Yu Tian-Heng, regardless of whether it was the ck Tortoise Spirit, Dai Mubais White Tiger Spirit or Yu Tian-Hengs Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirit, all were first rate spirits. The low key Shi brothers were even more powerful than everyone imagined, just that in fights there was basically no need for them to disy their powerful side. But now, Yu Tian-Heng previously suffering such heavy injuries clearly made these otherwise unflustered Shi brothers truly angry. Right now, two of the pairs spirit rings shone. Their gazes burning, staring fixedly at Tang San.
The two Shi brothers nced at each other, simultaneously shouting loudly and unexpectedly throwing the enormous tortoiseshell shields in their hands, directly at Tang San and Xiao Wu.
The tortoiseshell shields spin whistling through the air, that iparable energy enough to make people fearful. Most peculiar were the strands of yellow spirit power that connected the back of each tortoiseshell shield with the hands of the Shi brothers. The sharp edges of the tortoiseshell shields cut the air as they passed, creating an extremely disturbing sharp hiss.
The green mist had already inundated everyone, bringing a faintly sweet fishy smell to everyones nostrils, despite already having eaten Oscars small sausage, apart from Tang San each person of the Shrek Seven Devils felt a burst of dizziness. Fortunately the detoxifying effect of the small sausages was good, and they could persist without signs of defeat.
Right now, a bit rxedly confronting the other sides strongest was Dai Mubai.
Once again fighting Yu Tian-Heng, Dai Mubai immediately became aware that the opponents condition really hadnt recovered to its peak. Although those bizarre white light petals helped cure Yu Tian-Hengs physical injuries, the spirit power he released previously hadnt recovered. In fact, under the previous siege of the Shrek Seven Devils his spirit power consumption was substantial, an unknown amount more than Dai Mubai.
Bodily injuries recovered quickly, but although Yu Tian-Hengs fractured Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon arm had barely managed to heal, he still didnt dare exert himself. Right now he was only relying on his thunder energy to contend with Dai Mubai. With his spirit power already lower than Dai Mubai under the effect of the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda boost, Yu Tian-Heng calmly chose a roaming battle, without meeting Dai Mubai straight on.
Dai Mubai was unable to grab the chance for victory he desired, able to be a control system Spirit Master, Jade Phosphor Serpent Dugu Yans poison battle control capability was no small matter. Were it not for Tang San exploiting his familiarity with every kind of poison, relying on realgar alcohol to dissolve her strongest third spirit ability Jade Phosphor Violet Poison, perhaps now the Shrek Seven Devils would all have fallen.
But Zhu Zhuqing and Ma Hongjuns circumstances werent so optimistic.
The opponents the two confronted both had seven or eight ranks higher spirit power, even though Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagodas effect was able to shrink the spirit power gap between them, but it still couldnt make up for a difference in one spirit ring.
One more spirit ring wasnt just as simple as one more spirit ability, all the supplemental attributes that promoted when absorbing a spirit ring couldnt be made up for with spirit power. Just like how Tang San when entering the thirtieth rank realm gainedprehensive improvements in strength and control.
Although Ma Hongjuns Phoenix Spirit was also a flying type, right now he still couldnt fly, and could only rely on Phoenix Fire Wire to vanquish the opponent.
But that Wind Chime Bird Spirit Master Yu Fengs attacks were extremely crafty, constantly swooping down with wings like sharp des, as long as Ma Hongjun was the slightest bit slow in attacking, he might be hit.
What made Ma Hongjun even more depressed was Yu Fengs wind abilities. Although he didnt dare letting himself be hit by Phoenix Fire Wire, relying on his wings to instigate wind force he was frequently able to disperse the Phoenix Fire Wire attacks.
In order to be able to keep his opponent at a distance, Ma Hongjun was forced to constantly keep up his Bathing Fire Phoenix ability, thereby bringing the Phoenix Fire Wires attack power to its peak. Although he was able to temporarily keep his opponent in check like this, his spirit power consumption was also substantial.
Were it not for Oscar periodically handing him one of his big sausages, perhaps he would already have been unable to persist.
Zhu Zhuqings circumstances were even more unbearable than Ma Hongjun, Ma Hongjun still had Oscars support, she could only rely on her own strength.
ck Leopard Oslers speed was under ordinary circumstances higher than Zhu Zhuqings, the ck Leopard Spirit in itself was an extremely outstanding existence among agility attack spirits. Zhu Zhuqing was unable to close the gap between the two even under the speed boost of Seven Treasures Great Tile Pagoda, and could only keep up a constant moving battle with the opponent.
Oslers attacks were bing fiercer and fiercer, and with the spirit power consumption, Zhu Zhuqing was already gradually bing unable to resist.
Zhuqing, over here!Dai Mubai shouted loudly.
Zhu Zhuqing understood intuitively, figure flickering, she already appeared at Dai Mubais side.
The pressure Yu Tian-Heng gave Dai Mubai was insufficient, and relying on White Tiger Vajra Transformation, Dai Mubai forced off Osler, together with Zhu Zhuqing confronting Osler and Yu Tian-Heng, creating a two versus two situation. Thus, Zhu Zhuqings crisis was temporarily averted.
But when Yu Tian-Heng had Oslers assistance, he also had the chance to catch his breath.
The four enormous tortoiseshells cut spinning through the air, attacking Tang San from four different directions.
Xiao Wu.Tang San made a simple gesture.
Xiao Wu soared up, with a leap already jumping over Tang San. Tang Sans both hands used strength under Xiao Wus feet, Capturing Dragon force bursting out, sending off Xiao Wu like an artillery shell.
The ck Tortoise Spirit Masters defense no doubt mainly relied on their tortoiseshells, right now having thrown the tortoiseshells, their defensive power naturally would have substantially reduced.
Tang San had considered letting Xiao Wu attack the opponents control system Spirit Master Dugu Yan, but that was after all to dangerous. Tang San wasnt certain he would be able to dispel the poison on Dugu Yans body.
But, with Xiao Wu having left this side, right now Tang San alone had to confront the attack of two Spirit Masters with spirit power six ranks higher than his. Was he able to block them?
Tang San revealed a confident smile, he wasnt just a control system Spirit Master, at the same time he was a Tang Sect disciple. That martial ability not of this world was his true background.
Moving with Ghost Perplexing Shadow Track, after Tang San threw Xiao Wu he advanced rather than retreating, dashing to meet the four tortoiseshell shields, Mysterious Heaven Skill internal strength surging, both palms already bing a lustrous glossy jade color.
The four tortoiseshell shields seemed to leave death the only result for Tang San, but a Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track rotation unexpectedly let him evade the sharp edges in front.
Immediately afterward, both Tang Sans palms simultaneously pped the leftmost side of a shield.
Figure flickering again, again both palms swatted another side.
Controlling Crane Capturing Dragons forceunched, cleverly leveraging force to jolt those shields suffused with spirit power, in a moment, the four shields would crash together.
Two muffled grunts issued from the Shi Brothers, the spirit power light connecting to the backs of the tortoiseshell shields abruptly tightened, the four shields breaking off in different directions.
This time, it was Tang Sans face that changed color.
It wasnt at all because he was worried the tortoiseshell shields would injure him, with Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, he basically didnt have to be worried about being hit by this kind of cumbersome weapon. The reason he was shocked, was that the tortoiseshell shields no longer targeted him, but the Blue Silver Grass released from him.
With ear-piercing air-splitting intense sounds, the four tyrannical tortoiseshell shields plunged among the Blue Silver Grass released from Tang San and unexpectedly severed more than half, especially those few strands of Blue Silver Grass connected to the other Shrek Seven Devil team members, even more all of a suddenpletely severing their seven member integral formation.
Tang Sans heart chilled, right now he already understood that these two appearing unflustered ck Tortoise Spirit Masters absolutely werent as simple minded as they appeared on the outside. Their true purpose was admittedly to attack him, but even more important was to destroy their sides linked condition.
Right now, Xiao Wu already crossed the covering range of the four shields, in a moment, the two ck Tortoise Spirit Masters were already in range.
Part 2
Xiao Wu, look out!
A sense of unease washed over Tang San from the bottom of his heart. He subconsciously reminded Xiao Wu. This was because he suddenly remembered something. The twin Shi Brothers had yet to use their third Spirit Ability. After all, they were strength based defensive spirit masters, how could they throw away their shells and not think about their defense?
Just as Tang San had predicted, both faces of the ck Tortoise Spirit Masters changed, just as their body shone with a purple hue. Their thousand year spirit ring activated.
Xiao Wu naturally had heard Tang Sans cry, but at that point in time, her body was still in mid-air. There was nothing she could do. However, during the critical moments, Xiao Wu demonstrated her quick reflexes. Her second and third spirit ring lighting up at the same time. Dazzling and mesmerizingly, with red eyes, she intensely gazed upon Shi M.
The Soft Bones Demon Rabbits second spirit ability, Demon Confusion, the effect, depending on the opponents spirit power, it would leave them in a frozen state. The length of this effect was dependant on the difference in their spirit power. However, if there was arge difference in their spirit power, it would backfire.
Just like before, when they were fighting Zhao Wuji, he directly reflected Xiao Wus Demon Confusion ability. The twin ck Tortoise Spirit Masters before them obviously didnt have such an overwhelming difference in Spirit power, thus they could only be frozen for a very short period of time. However, Xiao Wu, using a momentary outburst of power could still obtain the desired result.
Shi Ms entire person was still for a while. The purple glow around his body naturally dulled a little. Taking advantage of this split second opportunity, Xiao Wu used her teleportation ability to, as before, charge ahead. Just using the teleporting abilities range of five meters to dodge in front.
To lure the enemy in deep. The Shi brothers had dealt with Xiao Wu, using Tang Sans very own method of dealing with Yu Tian-Heng before..
The four tortoise shells, that had cut Tang Sans blue silver grass before, with a speed that was hard for the human eye to catch, were recovered. Every Tortoise shell glowed with a purple light as it was explosively rendered into sixteen diamond shaped pieces and shot off within moments. It just about sealed anyone in the vicinity of the defensive ck Tortoise Spirit Masters. At this time, if Xiao Wus waist still had Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass, then maybe he couldve still pulled her back. But now, in the air, she had nothing else to rely on.
The ck Tortoise Spirit Masters Tortoise Shell Burst was a kind of area of attack, mainly used to protect themselves and attack the enemy at the same time.
Each Shi Brothers Tortoise shells had split into thirty two pieces. With an area of effect of ten Meters squared, the pieces raced around them in the air, making a sharp piercing sound as they spun around the spirit masters, violently distorting the air within the coverage of their shell burst. To others, it looked like a giant meat grinder.
No one knew when the Shi Brothers had split up and moved, but in order use their third spirit ability to their fullest potential, they had to avoid meeting each other, thus preventing the shell fragments crashing into each other.
When Xiao Wu teleported five meters, she could escape the iing tortoise shell, but she was unable to dodge the shell burst attack. Her delicate body turned in the air, blood sttering as Xiao Wu painfully cried out, the vigorously rotating shells in the air, had shredded her, causing her to spin several times before falling to the ground.
Seeing Xiao Wu fall into the enemies Tortoise Shell Burst range, Tang Sans heart broke. Unable to maintain hisposure any longer,
Xiao Wu!
The Blue Silver Grass finally caught up to the falling Xiao Wu, wrapped around her waist and quickly pulled her back to safety.
Xiao Wus eyes were shut tight, her body trembling fiercely. Her right arm, the right side of her waist and even her thigh was bloody and cut, blood already staining red half her body. Even more serious, the ck Tortoise Spirit Masters spirit power had prated her body, already injuring her internal organs.
Tang Sans heart beats just about stopped. With his right hand, he was quickly pressing and blocking the pressure points around Xiao Wus injuries to seal the veins so that she wouldnt bleed too much. With the other, he was pressing on Xiao Wus back, using the warm Mysterious Heaven Skills to quickly push spirit energy into her,bining her spirit power with his own, forcing out any lingering malicious Spirit Power inside her. While this was happening, the shell fragments merged back in the air, once again bing the tortoise shells on the backs of the ck Tortoise Spirit Masters. Their attack, had been a great sess. Not only were they able to cut off Tang Sans support, they had also heavily injured Xiao Wu.
Originally, the Shi Brothers didnt even think about using their third spirit ability, even Qin Ming had previously reminded them not to mortally injure any of the opponents.
But Yu Tian-Hengs heavy injuries had caused them to be very angry, even though their expressions didnt show it, in reality, they were infuriated. This caused them to pull all the stops and thus their full force attack resulted in the current scene.
Dugu Yan happily shouted:
Advance!
Opening her mouth, she once again spit out another mouthful of thick poison, causing the poison mist on the stage to be even thicker. Oscar and his small sausage was finally already starting to show its ineffectiveness.
The two ck Tortoise Spirit Masters leaped withrge strides towards Tang San, very clear that they only needed to take down this control system Spirit Master. Then, todays spirit battle would end in their victory.
The Emperor team came to the same understanding after looking at Xiao Wus injury. Tang San would soon have to face the ck Tortoise Spirit Master twins who had the support of the Jade Phosphor Serpent from behind.Thus all at once, they engaged they other Shrek Seven Devils in their own all-out battles. Their objective was simple. To ensure that Tang Sans teammates would not get the opportunity to save him.
Xiao Wus injury had all the same ignited the mes of fury in the other Shrek Seven Devils hearts. Ma Hongjun no longer spared any remaining spirit power. His Phoenix Fire Wire painted a horrifying picture of fire in the air, rushing towards the Wind Chime Bird Spirit Master.
Air Surge. At the critical moment, the gust could no longer be maintained, the purple spirit ring lit up. Floating in the air, both wings rapidly pped. Ayer of green coloured cloudlike spirit power was being released in waves, inviting Ma Hongjuns Phoenix Fire Wire to p against it.
The green spirit power gathered in the air, forming the shape of a giant bird and swooped down. Ma Hongjuns Phoenix Fire Wire mightily shed with it.
Ah! The intense pressure and Xiao Wus injury had brought out the darkness in Ma Hongjuns heart, even though his spirit power wasparatively weaker than his opponents, at this moment, the Phoenix Fire on his body was burning with a heat iparable to before.
With the Bathing Fire Phoenix out in full force, he grabbed a sausage from Oscar who was beside him and swallowed it. Once again, spitting out an intense Fire Wire.
Ma Hongjun clearly knew that at this side wasnt just him alone, there was also Oscar and Ning Rongrong. Once he was unable to block the enemies spirit ability, then the support from the Seven Treasures zed Tiles Pagoda would be lost. Which would only make matters worse.
The purplish red coloured Fire Wire, under Ma Hongjuns rage slowly turned a deep purple colour. The third spirit ring ability, wind surge, shouldve broken through the fire, but under these circumstances, was currently being held back by force. The originally ability shaped birds body had even started to show signs of being burnt.
Yu Feng felt a special sort of pressureing from Ma Hongjun, making him feel, from the bottom of his heart, a pressure as if Ma Hongjun had an indisputable, tyrannical strength .
He of course didnt know that the current situation was just like the female Spider spirit masters situation when Tang San faced the Mad team. This was the sort of pressure brought about by the difference in battle spirit.
Ma Hongjun had the Phoenix spirit, even if it was a Evil Fire Phoenix Variant, it was a phoenix all the same. Phoenixes were the emperor of birds, the strong ones capable of evenmanding the heavens. This standard was naturally something the wind Chime Bird wasntparable to.
Thus, even if Yu Fengs Spirit power was much higher than Ma Hongjun, in this battle of spirits, the pressure brought by the Phoenix was inescapable.
Of course, it was because of this difference in both parties spirit power that this pressure was only brought out under such conditions, when Ma Hongjuns body was showing all its potential.
Zhuqing, Hell White tiger.
Dai Mubai roared. As the captain of the Shrek Seven Devils, seeing Xiao Wu getting injured, he couldnt hold it in. Thus he no longer held anything back.
Grandmaster once said in this Arena before, if Shrek Seven Devils wanted to achieve a victory in the Arena, then, it would all depend on Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing and Tang San these three people.
Of which, when he was referring to Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, it wasnt their individual physical ability he was talking about. After all, if one was topare Dai Mubai and Yu Tian-Hengs abilities, they would need a thin wire. What he was actually referring to was the secret between Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing. Their Spirit Fusion ability.
Apanied by the roars of a tiger, Dai Mubai, already in his White Tiger King State, once again transformed. White fur was mixed with ck coloured tiger spots as they started to wildly appear.
Zhu Zhuqing lightly bit her lower lip, as her entire body was covered in a faint ck glow. Her body became faint, as if it was transparent, rushing towards Dai Mubai.
Seeing the two peoples body change, Yu Tian-Heng could not help but be shocked.
This is not good. Its the Spirit fusion ability. Osler! Go all out!
At this point in time, Yu Tian-Heng no longer cared about the consequences of overusing his spirit power. While he was slowly losing the ability to support his Thunder Rages status but was still able to forcefully maintain it. He raised his huge dragon arm, roaring, once again using Thunder Crash.
This time it was to stop Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing. He used thest of his spirit power to forcefully emit his Thunder Crash ability towards the two people.
The ck Panther Spirit Masters third spirit ring lit up at the same time. Opening his eyes wide, as the purple spirit ring floated around his body, a series of cracking and snapping could be heard from all over his body. From his original body, separated a leopard shaped light figure, charging towards Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing.
The ck Panther Spirit Masters 3rd Spirit ability, Leopard Shadow Doppelganger, activated.
However, Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai never paid their opponents any attention. With all his attention focused, Dai Mubais only had Zhu Zhuqing in his eyes. With arms wide open, he weed Zhu Zhuqings dreamlike figure.
Part 3
At this very moment, Dai Mubai was suddenly astonished to discover that the icy chill in Zhu Zhuqings eyes had faded away, her gaze towards him somewhat dull, still with a somewhat unusual mood.
The two silhouettes finally met each other as the opponents attack approached, Evil Eye White Tiger and Hell Civets energies at this momentpletely blending. The next moment, everyone present felt a fluctuating energy.
The spirit fusion ability wasnt one plus one equals two, even if it was two perfectly identical spirits they still might not be able to use the spirit fusion ability, because this required a perfect mutual match. When the spirit fusion ability arose, that kind of formidably powerful incarnation wasnt just two Spirit Masters levels, rather a surpassing existence.
Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings bodies both vanished in that fusion, remaining on the spirit ring was only an enormous White Tiger. The White Tigers body was transparent, white fur with ck stripes, double purple pupils, coldly watching the onrushing attacks.
ck Leopard Spirit Master Oslers Leopard Shadow Doppelg?nger was first to reach the transparent White Tiger,pared to the eight meters long and more than two meters high enormous silhouette of the white tiger, it looked insignificant.
The Hell White Tiger simply leisurely raised its right w, and slowly swatted down. With a popping sound, that faintly purple leopard shadow already became countless specks of light and disappeared unseen, and the Hell White Tigers transparent body only rocked slightly once. The next moment, it suddenly transformed into a streak of light, directly rushing into that mad thunder, forging ahead bathed in lightning.
The enormous White Tiger shed brilliantly in that moment, raising its head high. That looking down on the world arrogance appeared, the graceful bearing of a mighty world tyrant and king among beasts.
In the air the White Dove Spirit Master Doudou already stared in awe, all the Emperor Team members were sluggish in that moment.
Hong
Two silhouettes were sent flying simultaneously in response, Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirit Master Yu Tian-Heng was already wildly spouting blood in midair, the arm healed by the effect of the Nine Heart Flowering Apple once again snapping.
His team member Osler wasnt as powerful as him, already suffering the spirit power bacsh of his third spirit ability being broken, in the Hell White Tigers sudden explosion, vomiting out blood in midair he already lost consciousness. Fortunately his own spirit power wasnt weak, adding to not having suffered as heavy injuries as Yu Tian-Heng previously, otherwise his current circumstances would only be even more messy.
After the Hell White Tiger unleashed this attack it disappeared in a sh, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing simultaneously appearing on the spirit fighting ring.
Because of Zhu Zhuqingsrge spirit power consumption, she directly lost consciousness in Dai Mubais arms, Dai Mubai himself not feeling any better, because of having unleashed the spirit fusion ability, his White Tiger Vajra Transformation supplementary energy had beenpletely emptied out, right now in an ability bacsh condition, he had also lost the capability to fight. But they had also sessfully beaten the ck Leopard Spirit Master and the opposing teams captain Yu Tian-Heng.
Dai Mubai believed that even if the Nine Heart Flowering Apple was even more miraculous, under these kinds of conditions it would still be impossible for those two to recover their fighting strength.
With spirit power practically exhausted, the effect of Oscars little sausage also gradually disappeared, Dai Mubai was already on the verge of copse within the poison mist. Right now, Oscar and Ning Rongrong were both under Ma Hongjuns protection, basically unable to deliver any detoxifying small sausage to him.
The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon was worthy of being called one of the most tyrannical of Beast Spirits, despite twice suffering heavy injuries Yu Tian-Heng still hadnt lost consciousness, but right now he was only crawling on the ground without standing up.
Making his courage tremble was, in the middle of the spirit fighting ring, the battle between the Shi brothers and that control system Spirit Master Thousand Hands Asura.
Tang San gently released Xiao Wu on the arena floor, right now Xiao Wus face was already waxen, although with the assistance of Tang Sans Mysterious Heaven Skill orthodox school inner strength the foreign energy in her body had been expelled, she had still suffered great shock to her energy channels and internal organs, in the three ces where shed been injured even the bone could be seen. If Tang San hadnt promptly blocked the veins at her wounds, the bleeding alone would have already taken her life.
Slowly standing up, confronting head on the two ck Tortoise Spirit Masters charging towards him, Tang Sans face under the Shrek mask was entirely expressionless, but, in the eyes his opponents could already see a faint red light.
Pu
Tang Sans jacket under the effect of his spirit power ripped into scattered butterflies fluttering in the air. The gazes aimed at his back could all clearly see that from Tang Sans middle vertebrae eight bulges were swelling up, immediately afterwards, eight strange strands of Blue Silver Grass broke out, with lightning speed abruptly extending.
These eight Blue Silver Grass strands stood out from the normal ones. Completely glossy purple, glittering under the stage lighting. Precisely the external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances.
Along with the appearance of Eight Spider Lances, the spirit power fluctuations over Tang San changed peculiarly, his whole atmosphere bing a lot darker and colder, around his arrogant body the temperature clearly dropped. On the Eight Spider Lances was a supplementaryyer of faint purple.
Where Jade Phosphor Serpent Dugu Yans poison mist just came near Eight Spider Lances, it immediately melted away like ice and snow.
Variant spirit? Shi M, Shi M, careful!Dugu Yan seeing Eight Spider Lances boring out from Tang Sans back, immediately felt discouraged. But, just like what Grandmaster said, since Eight Spider Lances was excessively simr to Blue Silver Grass, as long as he didnt say anything, nobody would link this back to external spirit bones.
The two Shi brothers charging momentum immediately came to a halt, their second spirit rings simultaneously ring, tortoiseshells once again bing shields in their hands.
At their present level, their most powerful skill was thebination of their second and third spirit abilities, the shields could in any position burst into splinters tounch an attack.
Their tortoiseshell shields werent just extremely hard, their cutting power was furthermore extremely high, otherwise they wouldnt have been able to sever Tang Sans durable Blue Silver Grass.
The Shi brothers approached cautiously, but Tang San like they were without the slightest bit of value in his eyes didntunch any attack at the Shi brothers, rather half turning, looking behind him towards the Wind Chime Bird Spirit Master Yu Feng in the air using his third spirit ability to pressure Ma Hongjun who was gradually bing unable to endure.
Come down.Two words like they were dripping with ice issued from Tang Sans mouth. With just a casual throwing motion of his hand, a green ball of light already cut through the air, flying towards Yu Feng.
Nobody had expected Tang San, when facing three of the Emperor Teams great Spirit Masters, would still attend to a battlefield on another side, even if they had the words it was already toote to warn Yu Feng.
Yu Feng was right now urging his third spirit ability, gradually obtaining an overwhelming advantage, in a moment he would be able to rout Ma Hongjuns trio. But controlling the third spirit ability put him under not inconsiderable burden. When he suddenly realized there was something approaching from behind he could only as far as possible rise in the air, hoping to avoid Tang Sans attack.
But this attack of Tang Sans had beenunched with an urate estimate of Yu Fengs response, the green light cut through the air in a graceful arc, in an eyeblink already catching up to Yu Feng, in just a moment the green light extended and again abruptly closed in, Yu Fengs wings in a sh already restrained.
Tang San always restrained himself, all along withoutunching his third spirit ring ability, although Spider Web Restraint was good, the spirit power consumption was too high. Once he used it, his own strength would immediately suffer. Even with the assistance of the Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda his fighting strength would drop somewhat.
But right now was exactly the opportunity Tang San waited for, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing had defeated the other sides most threatening members. Right now the Emperor Teams remaining fighting strength was only the Wind Chime Bird Spirit Master, Jade Phosphor Serpent Spirit Master and the two ck Tortoise Spirit Masters.
First settling the Wind Chime Bird Spirit Master was naturally because of the opponents speed and air superiority, as well as the threat to Ma Hongjun and their sides two auxiliary system Spirit Masters.
First settling the enemy in the air behind him, next Tang San only had to confront the three remaining people in front.
The certainty in their strength the ck Tortoise Spirit Masters had absolutely wasnt weak, at the same time as Tang San threw out Spider Web Restraint, they already threw the four tortoiseshell shields in their hands.
The four enormous shields once again made ear-piercing sharp whistles, they firmly believed that even if Tang San possessed a variant spirit, he still couldnt block theirbined effort. Let alone if they like just now used their third spirit ability, especially right now when his spirit power had dropped.
Chapter 52 — Eight Spider Lances, Decisive Outcome
Chapter 52: Eight Spider Lances, Decisive Oue
Part 1
But, a scene nobody could have imagine urred. What Tang San did proved that to Spirit Masters on the battlefield, victory didnt necessarily require relying on strength, but could be aplished with wisdom and nning.
In an instant a figure appeared before Tang San like a moth drawn to a me, directly hiding Tang Sans shape, practically protecting all of Tang San behind him, if the tortoiseshell shields were to hit Tang San, then they first had to pass through this person.
The one suddenly appearing in front of Tang San wasnt a stranger, but Emperor Teams captain, Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirit Master Yu Tian-Heng.
How was it possible? This was the first thought that appeared in the minds of all members of the Emperor Team, immediately afterward, they clearly saw Yu Tian-Hengs current circumstances.
Yu Tian-Heng naturally wouldnt help Tang San block his teammates attack, and even if he would, with his current condition, it wouldnt be possible for him to reach Tang Sans side. But all this had already been nned in advance by Tang San, the foreshadowing was buried in the first opening moments of the spirit fight.
Yu Tian-Heng waspletely entangled in Blue Silver Grass, forcefully pulled in front of Tang San to act as his meat shield.
Earlier when the two sides first shed, Yu Tian-Heng had fallen into Tang Sans schemes, when he suffered injuries under the Shrek Seven Devils siege, at the start of that siege, when Tang San used Blue Silver Grass to bind him. Blue Silver Grass currently had three spirit rings, it also had three spirit abilities. Binding was no doubt the most practical, Spider Web Restraint naturally was the most potent. But, that unassuming second spirit ring ability shouldnt be neglected. The current scene was a direct result of Tang Sans second spirit ring ability: Parasite.
Although Yu Tian-Heng had recovered his fighting strength under the assistance of Nine Heart Flowering Apple Xie Linglings assistance, Blue Silver Grass seeds had quietly been lodged on his body under the use of Binding, when the second spirit ability wasunched, the parasitic seeds would follow Tang Sans control.
When Tang San turned tounch his Spider Web Restraint at the Wind Chime Bird Spirit Master, he simultaneously secretly activated the Parasites on Yu Tian-Hengs body, using his Blue Silver Grass to forcefully pull him over in front of him.
Currently Yu Tian-Heng was really too weak, if he was in peak condition, he could struggle free of the Blue Silver Grass restraints without the need for Thunder Fury, but right now it was basically impossible for him to aplish this.
Tang San grasped not only the situation on the battlefield, but at the same time the hearts of the opponents. With two lifetimes, he possessed not just the wisdom of thirteen years, rather the experience of almost forty. Even though Xiao Wus injuries made him furious, with the disaster he encountered in Star Dou Great Forest he understood that anger basically couldnt settle the issue, only by maintaining a cool head for the moment would he be able to clearly see every change the narrow target of the battle.
If the two ck Tortoise Spirit Masters tortoiseshell shields could only be thrown and not withdrawn, Tang San wouldnt have done something like this, when weakened Yu Tian-Heng only had the body of a normal person, basically insufficient to stop the ck Tortoise Spirit Masters tortoiseshell shield attack, it would only be adding a life. But in the previous fight Tang San already clearly saw that their tortoiseshell shields could be withdrawn, and thus this scene appeared.
When the two brothers Shi M and Shi M were about to defeat Tang San, Yu Tian-Heng suddenly appeared, immediately turning the two pale with fright. Confronted by the body of their captain, they didnt even think about it. Exerting all their spirit power the forcefully pull the tortoiseshell shields to change direction.
But, in order to defeat Tang San they had attacked with full strength, the tortoiseshell shields were not only extremely heavy but even more infused with their enormous spirit power, how could they be withdrawn? The ck Tortoise Spirit Masters were admittedly powerful, but this pair of brothers were still far from the level where they could easily withdraw.
In the end the pair seeded in breaking off the tortoiseshell shield attack, the four tortoiseshell shields brushing by a hairs breadth from Yu Tian-Heng, flying to either side. But using such strength made these two brothers stomachs cramp, simultaneously spitting blood. And at this moment, a silhouette shot out from behind Yu Tian-Heng like a shooting star, in practically only a moment it was already in front of them. That was precisely the bloody-eyed Tang San.
Tang Sans movements were extremely fluent, throwing Spider Web Restraint, dragging Yu Tian-Heng, immediately afterward, the Eight Spider Lances on his back simultaneously pierced the ground, supporting his body, the middle joints of the Eight Spider Lances bending simultaneously, again stretching out with full strength, their formidable flexibility sending out Tang San like a bolt of lightning.
Standing on the Shrek Seven Devils side a satisfied expression shed through Grandmasters eyes, muttering to himself:Control the battlefield, control the team, control the enemy, control the heart. Little San, you have finally grasped the full meaning of the control system Spirit Master.The instant Tang San used Eight Spider Lances to leap, he knew that this spirit battle was already finished. Losing the crucial protection of the tortoiseshells, even though the ck Tortoise Spirit Masters were two, how could they block Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances?
The lustrous purple Eight Spider Lances extended in midair, sharp points like eight cold stars simultaneously thrusting at the ck Tortoise Spirit Masters.
Out of the tortoiseshells, their own spirit powershing back, speed not being their expertise. The ck Tortoise Spirit Masters only had one method left to them, blocking.
The two roared loudly, fists swinging at Tang San in the air, spirit power bursting out, earthen yellow light soaring up.
The ck Tortoise Spirit Masters spirit power was as heavy as their tortoiseshells, unfortunately, they didnt have the strength to truly concentrate their spirit power. Using spirit abilities, how could they still be in peak condition after consuming their spirit power.
Eight Spider Lances as an external spirit bone, once used, in itself had a fifty percent amplification effect on Tang Sans attack power, it was also sharp like a spear. If they still had the tortoiseshells the two ck Tortoise Spirit Masters might still have been able to block it, but right now there basically wasnt enough time to recover their tortoiseshells.
Bright purple light pierced into the yellow concentrated spirit power and erupting in a chain of explosive sounds, the lustrous purple spidernce points basically didnt give the opponents a chance. Eight Spider Lances under Tang Sans control, separately passed through the opponents spirit power, piercing the Two ck Tortoise Spirit Masters shoulders and arms. In the flickering purple light, Tang San didnt pause, his body flipping in the air, once again using Eight Spider Lances to shoot up, directly pouncing at the Jade phosphor Serpent Spirit Master Dugu Yan.
With a humming sound, the tortoiseshells each returned to the ck Tortoise Spirit Masters, in a sh bing yellow light and merging into their bodies, but the two ck Tortoise Spirit Masters were no longer able to stand, purple qi welling out of their arms, the two simultaneously toppled, bodies spasming violently.
Eight Spider Lances possessed the extreme toxicity of the Man Faced Demon Spider that couldnt bepared to the supplemental poison on the Blue Silver Grass. Under the toxin of the Eight Spider Lances, even if the two ck Tortoise Spirit Masters had even more powerful spirit power it would still be impossible for them to resist it.
Although they werent stabbed in the vitals, right now their injuries were the most critical of the Emperor Team.
Watching the lustrous purple Eight Spider Lances descend from the air, Dugu Yans eyes were filled with a fearful light, before the start of this spirit fight she had never thought her side could lose, but at this moment, facing Tang San, she already didnt have any desire for fighting.
Her most powerful third spirit ability had easily been broken by this man before her, she with poison for fighting strength, still had what qualifications to go on fighting Tang San? What she was capable of right now was only spitting out another cloud of poison mist, thats all.
The strange purple lustre on the Eight Spider Lances glittered, like all rivers running into the sea the violet poison mist Dugu Yan was doing her utmost to once again spit out unexpectedly frantically rushed towards the Eight Spider Lances, and in an eyeblink it was already swallowed up.
Four of Tang Sans eight Eight Spider Lances stretched down to the ground, propping up his body, two of the other four easily piercing Dugu Yans serpent tail, with an effort unexpectedly raising her into the air.
By now, all the Emperor Team members that could fight had already lost the capability to continue the battle.
Nine Heart Flowering Apple Spirit Master Xie Linglings eyes equally revealed a panicked expression, although her Nine Heart Flowering Apple once again used its power, healing the injured Spirit Masters on their side, it was unable to recover the Battle Spirit Masters expended spirit power, and even more unable to remove the terrifying toxin of the Eight Spider Lances.
Put her down, we concede.Yu Tian-Heng watched Dugu Yan raised up by Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances, his heart abruptly contracting.
He clearly saw that not far from himy the two ck Tortoise Spirit Masters whose arms had been hit, their arms having swollen up to twice their normal size, their faces covered with purple qi, seemingly on the point of dying.
The Spider Lances swung easily, throwing Dugu yan to the side. Tang San didnt pay any attention to Yu Tian-Heng, the four upper Spider Lances pointing in front of him, sharp points closing in on Nine Heart Flowering Apple Spirit Master Xie Lingling,Treat our people.
Little San, first detoxify them.Just at this time, Grandmasters timely voice reached the baleful Tang Sans ears, making him slightly distracted.
Eight Spider Lances would give Tang San strong evil tendencies, making his attacks be even more severe, unable to control his awareness. Hearing Grandmasters words, the raging fury in Tang Sans heart gradually calmed. Blue Silver Grass dispersed in all directions, simultaneously pulling the two ck Tortoise Spirit Masters and Dugu Yan towards him.
The reason Grandmaster reminded him this time was that he well knew the severity of Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances toxin, and that in such a tense battle Tang San clearly wasnt able to hold back.
If it had been just a littleter, perhaps those three would have directly withered away from the poison, just like that tree the time they tested Eight Spider Lances in the grove.
Part 2
Dugu Yan was a poison Spirit Master herself and still somewhat able to resist the Eight Spider Lances poison, but the two ck Tortoise Spirit Masters circumstances were extremely dangerous, if not for Grandmasters warning, a momentter even Tang San would have been unable to bring them back to life. When Tang San withdrew the Eight Spider Lances poison, inwardly he was shocked, because the Eight Spider Lances supplemental poison had already closed in on their hearts.
However, while Tang San treated the opponents he also didnt forget his original intention, besides the three people pierced by Eight Spider Lances at his side, an additional Blue Silver Grass strand wound around the waist of Xie Lingling, pulling her before him as well. Since Tang San was still propped up by Eight Spider Lances, Xie Lingling was naturally lifted off the floor and brought over.
Xie Linglings mask was ck muslin, being very close, Tang San discovered that this mysterious auxiliary system Spirit Master possessed a pair of extremely beautiful big eyes, the expression in her eyes could be clearly seen, without any impurity, slender eyshes slightly curved, between soft winks like they could speak.
Assist mypanions, otherwise, they will still die.Tang Sans voice was very serene, without a trace of cold intent or mood within. But it was this kind of serene way of speaking that left an extremely deep mark in Xie Linglings heart, how was this still a man? His voice sounded somewhat young and tender, but his actions were so ferocious. Control, attack, poison, in todays fight, rather than saying Emperor Team was beaten by Shrek Seven Devils, it would be better to say it was done by him alone.
Xie Lingling didnt utter a word, shaking in fear barely managing to gather her spirit power, Nine Heart Flowering Apple light flew out, lightly covering Xiao Wus body.
With the poison removed from the bodies of the ck Tortoise Spirit Masters and Dugu Yan, Tang San raised his head to look towards the for a long time mute White Dove female Spirit Master and announcer Doudou,Shouldnt you be announcing the results of this spirit fight?
Doudou at this awoke like from a dream, basically not daring to look Tang San in the eye, hastily announcing:Team spirit fight, Shrek Seven Devils victory.
Without any cheers, Oscar and Ma Hongjun stepped forward, feeding small sausages to Xiao Wu, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing. The poison mist on the spirit fight ring gradually cleared, both sides Spirit Masters all somewhat silent. Although the battle was over, they still attentively gazed at the opponents.
Tang San didnt withdraw Eight Spider Lances, his gaze fixed on Xiao Wu, as he saw her wounds swiftly close under the aid of Nine Heart Flowering Apple, he inwardly breathed out in relief.
As Ning Rongrong helped Xiao Wu off the ground, she appeared to be a bit pale but otherwise unhindered.
Tang San at this withdrew his Blue Silver Grass and Spider Web Restraint from the Emperor Team, leaping with Eight Spider Lances he returned to hispanions side.
Dai Mubai looked at Tang San with a somewhatplicated expression in his eyes,Little San, apparently its really only when Xiao Wu is in danger that youll be an Asura incarnate, huh.
Tang Sans eyes were already softening, the red light in his eyes quietly dispelling, Xiao Wu softly nodded to him, indicating she was already fine.
It was only at this moment the Shrek Seven Devils became conscious that they had truly prevailed over the formidable enemy in front of them. The faces hidden under the masks all by chance wore smiling expressions. To them, this spirit fights difficulty had been unprecedented, also pressuring them to use their full strength - Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings Spirit Fusion Ability - to reverse the flow of victory and defeat. Of course, Tang Sans control as the teams soul had also been disyed vividly and thoroughly. Without that clever control, this spirit fight victory still wouldnt have been theirs.
But on the other side, the Emperor Teams members were also supporting each other to gather. Everyonesplexions were all very unsightly, especially Yu Tian-Heng and the two ck Tortoise Spirit Masters. Their current expressions were so rigid that it seemed water would be squeezed out.
Yu Tian-Heng stared towards the Shrek Seven Devils, just in time to meet the gaze Dai Mubai gave them. Who knows how many times these two had looked face to face, but this time the circumstances were already very different.
Youre very powerful. But, we werentpletely outdone by you.Yu Tian-Heng said.
Dai Mubai calmly said:Right. Your own teamwork has ws, otherwise, it couldnt be said who would havee out on top in this spirit fight.
Yu Tian-Hengs strength had gained Dai Mubais respect, it was still his first time meeting such a tyrannical opponent on the same level as him. As Emperor Teams captain, Yu Tian-Heng had practically endured the overwhelming majority of thebined firepower of the Shrek Seven Devils, but he still persisted in fighting to the veryst moment. Although Emperor Team had lost this spirit fight, Dai Mubai understood that the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon hadnt at all lost to his Evil Eye White Tiger.
Yu Tian-Heng sighed inwardly, nodding to Dai Mubai,I hope well still have the opportunity to fight againter. Then we wont have any more ws.
Dai Mubai smiled faintly,The victory will still be ours.
The twos gazes once again collided in a shower of sparks, Yu Tian-Heng drew a deep breath, then to the ck Leopard Spirit Master Osler supporting him and the others saying:Were leaving.
The party of seven slowly walked towards the Spirit Master entrance with somewhat staggering steps. Defeat made their departing figures seem somewhat frail.
Jade Phosphor Serpent Spirit Master Dugu Yan suddenly paused, turning her head to look at Tang San who was slowly withdrawing his Eight Spider Lances,Your poison is very ferocious, even capable of breaking my serpent venom. Ill always remember my disgrace today. One day, Ill let you fall before my serpent venom as well.
Tang San serenely looked at the opponent, calmly replying:Ill look forward to it.
Turning her head along with Dugu Yan was still Nine Heart Flowering Apple Spirit Master Xie Lingling, her gaze was different from Dugu Yans resentment, rather a shaking in fear kind of lustrous brilliance, looking deeply at Tang San, wanting to say something but in the end without speaking up. Turning around and leaving along with herpanions.
Watching the opponents backs, Dai Mubai suddenly smiled,We won.
Oscar grinned, handing over a recovery sausage to everyone,Yes, we won.
Seven people looked at each other, each extending their right hand. Shrek Seven Devils seven hands piled up in the air, chewing Oscars big sausage, in this moment the joy of victory and camaraderie bursting out.
Apuse suddenly echoed, amplified by special equipment from within the VIP lounges. Shrek Seven Devils disy won the hearts of the audience, and even though the quantity of spectators wasnt as high as on the outside, to a victory like this, this judicious apuse was a perfect end to such a powerful collision of a team spirit battle.
Qin Ming from beginning to end stood at the entrance of the passage, waiting for his disciples to walk over one by one. On his face wasnt any displeased expression, instead wearing a faint smile. It seemed that to him, this might be a very good result.
Im sorry, teacher Qin, we lost.Yu Tian-Heng stopped before Qin Ming, lowering his always arrogant head.
Qin Ming didnt speak, only calmly looked at him, Yu Tian-Heng could be said to be the disciple he was most proud of, but he was also prideful.
Yu Tian-heng continued:The responsibility for todays defeat is all mine. I didnt lead well enough, acting like a lone warrior, falling into the opponents trap. If you wish it, punish me.
Qin Ming was in no way a gentle person, just the opposite, when he taught his disciples he was extremely strict, readily using severe punishments.
No, captain, this cant be med at you. Who could have expected the opponents would be so treacherous.ck Leopard Spirit Master Osler hastily covered for Yu Tian-Heng.
Yu Tian-Heng sighed lightly, shaking his head:No, Osler, treachery is all the same a strength, losing is losing, in circumstances where we outssed the opponents in spirit power and spirit rings we still lost, this can only prove we made too many toorge mistakes in this fight.
Tian-Heng, even if there were mistakes, the mistakes still werent yours. It was me, as control system Spirit Master, the teams soul, Im themander in the field, it was me who didnt lead everyone well enough.
From childhood, Dugu Yan had very rarely wept, in her twenty years of life she had practically always sailed with favorable winds. A rare poison type control capability, a profound background, formidable spirit power among her peers, always cing her at the summit of the pyramid. Todays defeat was arger blow than to anyone else, at this moment, humiliated tears subconsciously flowed from her eyes.
The two ck Tortoise Spirit Masters didnt speak, Yu Feng wanted to say something but was stopped by Qin Mings raised hand.
To you, although this is a defeat, its still a good thing.Qin Ming spoke with a smile. His tone not the slightest strict to the Emperor Team members.
Yu Tian-Heng looked nkly at Qin Ming, in his heart immediately understanding something.
Osler couldnt help but say:Teacher Qin, we lost this badly, how is it still a good thing?
Qin Ming calmly said:Because, until now your experiences have all really been too smooth. Now you have admittedly met with a setback, but this setback after all hasnt let anyone among you suffer irrevocable harm. If this setback had urred in the future, then perhaps you would understand all this at the price of your life. Being defeated isnt frightening, whats frightening is being unable to learn from defeat. I think you should already have found some of your mistakes. Then, when you meet this kind of opponent next time, you will be even more formidable. Shrek Seven Devils defeated you, but at the same time they woke you up. Each of you have profound talent. I only present you with these words.
Part 3
Here he paused, gaze sweeping across the Emperor Teams members,Growth in defeat.
Growth in defeat.The Emperor Team members all repeated Qin Mings words.
Qin Ming waved his hand,You all return to rest. Recover as quickly as possible. I still have to go see some people.
Finished speaking, Qin Ming turned around and left withrge strides.
Completely opposite to the gloom of the Emperor Team, as Shrek Seven Devils walked through the apuse to Grandmaster, Flender and Zhao Wuji, their eyes were filled with excitement that couldnt be suppressed.
The two master and disciple Grandmaster and Tang San looked face to face, in Grandmasters eyes Tang San saw satisfaction. Obtaining his Teachers approval, to Tang San was even more significant than the audiences apuse.
Grandmaster wasnt stingy with his very satisfied words,Very good, you won, you not only prevailed over the opponents, at the same time you also defeated yourselves. This team spirit fight today, even if it was the second stage training exam, you all passed my test with exceptional grades.
Oscar grinned, saying:Grandmaster, then after we return, shouldnt we have a vacation?
To the side Flender frowned:You brats still cant be toocent. Dont tell me you cant see how lucky todays victory was? In a genuine contest of strength you wouldnt be the match of Emperor Team.
Oscar said:But, dean, I remember you once taught us that luck is also a kind of strength. Dont tell me youve already forgotten?
Eh , you stinking brat. Humph.Although Flenders mouth was reprimanding Oscar, in fact, inwardly he was even more excited than Grandmaster.
Shrek Academy could be said to be firmly managed by him until now. But right now, the most outstanding Shrek Academy students in its history had arrived.
He believed that in less than twenty years these children before him would bring a storm to the entire Douluo Continents Spirit Master world. A true storm.
Zhao Wuji smiling said:Fine, Flender, you dont have to appear strict when youre soft inside, this time the children have also worked hard. Grandmaster, you say whether they can rest for a time once were back.
Grandmaster slowly nodded,We should let them rest a while. When we return, well give them half a month of vacation. They can do whatever they wish. Afterwards I will consider when to begin the third stage training.
Ah? Theres still a third stage?Besides Tang San, the other six couldnt help but simultaneously cry out in rm.
Grandmaster only swept his t gaze over them, his face also recovering to its traditional rigidity,Why? You have anyints?
No, no, of course not. Grandmaster, you are the wisest. Let alone the third stage, even if its the fourth or fifth, we will certainly be able to persevere.Oscar rushed to reply. The others were all inwardly wiping sweatdrops.
They all had to admit that Grandmasters training methods undoubtedly had superb results, but nobody wanted to think back to the suffering they had experienced. The first and second stages were already so difficult, what could that third stage training be?
At that moment, a person was strolling over. Before he reached them, his voice preceded him,Dean Flender, vice dean Zhao Wuji, are you well? Disciple Qin Ming pays his respects.
The arrival was precisely Emperor Teams coach teacher Qin Ming, with just a few rapid steps, he kneeled before Flender and Zhao Wuji. Right now, he was alreadypletely without the controlled calm he had before the Emperor Team, his eyes shone with emotion.
Flender used his hand to prop up the sses on his nose,I still thought youd forgotten us long ago, you stinking brat.
Zhao Wuji pulled up Qin Ming from the ground, sizing him up, thenughed out loud.Good brat, youre more and more ferocious. It seems that it wont be much longer before you catch up to us old codgers.
Qin Ming deferentially put his hands down and stood up,Regardless of how long, the two deans are always Qin Mings teachers, Qin Ming will also forever be a disciple of Shrek Academy.
Looking at the scene in front, the Shrek Seven Devils couldnt help but be dumbstruck. Although they didnt know what Qin Ming was actually doing, they had clearly seen Qin Ming at the entrance on the other side of the spirit fighting ring.
This person clearly was very closely rted to Emperor Team, but hearing the meaning in his words, wouldnt he be ...
Flender raised his hand, pping hard at Qin Mings shoulder,Its already been so many years since you left the Academy, but you still are as awkward as before. Come, Ill give you introductions, this is Grandmaster, these other seven little monsters you just now had a look at in the spirit fighting ring.
Qin Ming first deferentially saluted Grandmaster, furthermore with the courtesy of a disciple,Hello, Grandmaster.
Grandmaster leaned to the side, without epting his courtesy calmly saying:No need to be polite.
Qin Ming looked at Grandmaster not epting his courtesy and couldnt help be a bit cold, to the side Flender smiled:You are his nephews teacher, in this respect you and he are of the same generation, of course he wont ept your courtesy.
Qin Ming puzzled looked at Flender, in Grandmasters eyes was a resentful light, apparently rebuking Flender for revealing his background.
Flender grinned, saying:Everyone heres on our side, you dont have to hide it. Dont tell me you insist on me not telling everyone that Yu Tian-Heng is your nephew?
What?The Shrek Seven Devils practically simultaneously cried out in shock, how could they have expected that Grandmaster would actually be born from the seven great ns, and even the one possessing the most attack power, Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n.
Grandmasters expression immediately became gloomy,You already told them. Flender, I told you repeatedly that me and the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n havent had any rtionship for a long time.Leaving behind these words, Grandmaster turned around and left for the outside.
Tang San stepped forward wanting to catch up to his Teacher, but Grandmaster raised his hand to stop him,You still have to go calcte the points from this months spirit fights, you willter return with Flender. I have some business.
Following Grandmaster with his eyes, Tang San somewhat puzzled looked at Flender. In his heart he already gradually came to understand the reason. No wonder when Grandmaster mentioned the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n that time his expression was a bit peculiar.
Originally he was from such a formidable Spirit Master n, in that kind of n, possessing such a feeble variant spirit as San Pao, if it was him, perhaps he also ...
Flender somewhat remorsefully said:Its my shooting my mouth off. Never mind it, Xiao Gang is already long since used to this.
Qin Ming drew a long breath,I really didnt expect that Grandmaster unexpectedly was Tian-Hengs uncle.
Flenders expression very quickly recovered to normal, saying to the Shrek Seven Devils:Youre certainly very baffled about why Qin Ming woulde here. Its actually very simple, he was also once like you, a person of the Shrek Academy. Furthermore he was still once our most outstanding student. Shrek Academys first graduate. Mubai, little San, Xiao Wu, not long ago you reduced the thirtieth rank speed record that was set by just Qin Ming.
Qin Ming smiled faintly to the Shrek Seven Devils, saying:Hello all juniors. Teacher Flender, it seems our Shrek Academys growth is even better than before.
Zhao Wuji to the side somewhat helplessly said:What better, these children are the Academysst batch of students.
Qin Ming was inwardly rmed, subconsciously saying:Dont tell me the Academys financial problems still havent been settled?Once the words were out he became conscious of his mistake, looking toward Flender with a somewhat embarrassed expression.
Flender sighed,Its a fact, were not hiding it. Furthermore, were also tired. Along with the advancement of age, we no longer have the impulses of youth. After waiting for these children to graduate, I think, we can also go to something ssified as our own lives. Qin Ming, you teach those students well, they can all be regarded as elites.
Qin Ming smiled wryly:Its not that I teach well, rather that those children possess superb talent and background on their own. I also dont have the attraction capable of teaching them, rather our Academy has enough things to attract them.
Eh? Saying this, youre an Academy teacher?Flender somewhat astonished looked at him.
Qin Ming nodded, saying:Teacher Flender, right now Im teaching at the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. These seven children of Emperor Team are all the Heaven Dou Imperial Academys most outstanding disciples.
Flender chuckled, saying:With one look at you, I was reassured about this spirit fight. Fine, here is no ce to be talking,e with us to a wine shop. So many years without seeing each other, well chat.
Qin Ming delightedly nodded agreement, his gaze sweeping over the Shrek Seven Devils one by one, his thoughts secretly moving.
He had clearly heard what Flender said, he also very clearly knew what kind of record he had held at the Shrek Academy, and unexpectedly three of these seven children had already broken his record, it was obvious their present age shouldnt be high.
Chapter 53 — Shrek, Gold Level Spirit Fighting Team
Chapter 53: Shrek, Gold Level Spirit Fighting Team
Part 1
Qin Ming thought to himself, the Shrek Seven Devils circumstances should definitely be the same as his. In other words, the Shrek Seven Devils before him should be even younger than the Emperor Teams seven students fostered at the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, and also more outstanding. He was also only too well aware of the Shrek Academys circumstances. With the Academys circumstances like that, unexpectedly able to foster these genius Spirit Master, what did this imply?
The Shrek Seven Devils gazes were at this moment all focused on Qin Ming, the previous fight to them was so challenging, right now it turned out the opponents teacher actually was their senior, this kind of feeling to them was fantastic, and also somewhat strange.
Flender turned to the Shrek Seven Devils, saying:Well, you go settle your points first. Afterwards return at once. Wuji, Qin Ming, well leave.
Flenders trio left, only leaving the Shrek Seven Devils, right now, the seven with the help of Oscars recovery sausage had already recovered a lot of their physical strength, spirit power had also recovered somewhat.
Ma Hongjun muttered to himself:Unexpectedly I was already so awesome, even the Heaven Dou Imperial Academys elite were unable to beat me. Haha, I really am talented.
Dai Mubai grumpily hit the top of Fattys head,Talented your head. Was the Emperor Team beaten by you? That was little San being awesome. If we had to rely on you, perhaps we would long ago have been beaten until we pissed in terror.
Fatty grinned, saying:Boss Dai, no need to say that. Didnt Grandmaster say we are one entity, each person contributes, little San is awesome, but I, Fatty, also have real skill. However, third brother, your younger brother thanks you.
Xiao Wu baffled looked at Fatty, saying:Youre thanking little San for what?
Fatty chuckled, looking at Tang San with an expression clearly showing some gratitude,Although I, Fatty, am not regarded as clever, I absolutely am not a fool. When little San confronted that shield attack, he never resorted to using Oscars mushroom sausage to dodge. Of course it was because I was behind him with Oscar and Ning Rongrong. Otherwise, if he had only taken it a bit easy and flown off, then what would those two ck Tortoises have been looking at?
Tang San smiling said:Werent you just saying that we are one entity, I can never betray a teammate. Everyone are our people, theres no need for words of gratitude, if I show an opening, will you not also just like thate to my aid? Boss Dai, lets leave. After drawing the points and changing spirit fighter level well go back early. Oh, thats right, just now senior Qin Ming said the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy was what kind of academy?
Dai Mubai was speechless a while,Little San, youre not saying, you dont even know about Heaven Dou Imperial Academy?
Tang San scratched his head, saying:I really dont know!
To the side Xiao Wu nodded,I also dont know. Dont tell me theyre very famous?
Ning Rongrong said:How can it be described as famous. Heaven Dou Imperial College was founded by the Heaven Dou Empires imperial family. Throughout history the dean of Heaven Dou Imperial Academy has always been a concurrent position for the Heaven Dou Empires regent. Famous, you ask? In Heaven Dou Empire the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy is the singlergest Advanced Spirit Master Academy. Every kind of facility is perfect beyond imagination. Originally, if I hadnt been enrolled at Shrek Academy, I might have gone there.
Dai Mubai said:Only its a pity, although Heaven Dou Academy is good in itself, their connection to the imperial family brings major restrictions. The Heaven Dou Imperial Academys first requirement for epting students is that the student has to be a noble, making a lot of remarkablemoner students unable to join. Also precisely because the students are nobles leads to the facilities being faultless and the teachers strength formidable and thus the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy is always the first ranked, but not a lot of famous Spirit Masters appear from there.
Royal family connection. Tang San slowly nodded, he wasnt envious of the other academys facilities, he was only somewhat curious about this Academy, thats all. It was no wonder the Emperor Team members all possessed such powerful spirits, unexpectedly it was because they came from this kind of famous academy.
Oscar suddenly said:Boss Dai, Tang San, did you see how high senior Qin Mings present rank is?
Dai Mubai looked nk,Going by seniors appearance, he should already be over thirty years old. The Academys previous record was thirtieth rank at age fourteen, still two months earlier than you. Like this it would appear senior Qin Ming is at least fiftieth ranked. At thirty already over fiftieth rank, truly powerful. No wonder he could be a teacher at Heaven Dou Imperial Academy.
Tang San slowly nodded, expressing approval of Dai Mubais conjecture.
Oscar shook his head, saying:I dont see it like that. At fiftieth rank bing a teacher at an Advanced Spirit Master Academy is admittedly no problem. But what you must take into ount is that Qin Ming brought the Emperor Team. Then, his position at Heaven Dou Imperial Academy will inevitably be very high. Without guaranteed strength, is this possible? I think that even if he isnt sixtieth rank, then perhaps he isnt far from it.
Fatty was clearly somewhat impatient with standing here,Fine. Lets go. If you want to know senior Qin Mings rank, just go back and ask. Theres no need to stand here and guess.
One month of spirit fighting had atst ended, defeating the Emperor Team, the Shrek Seven Devils obtained a team spirit fighting record of twenty eightplete victories, furthermore ording to the agreement between Grandmaster and Suotuo Great Spirit Arena, apart from Oscar and Ning Rongrong, each person would raise their one versus one fighting record by one bout. And besides Fatty who didnt have a partner, the other six each obtained one two versus two victory record. After so many spirit fights, each person was somewhat curious about their points. They also didnt know what kind of degree their points from sessive victories could reach.
This couldnt just be about points, at the same time there was the award money. All were today, on thest day of the month, calcted and distributed.
Without waiting for the seven to go to the specialized point calction area, that manager Ao already took the initiative toe to them, asking the seven toe to a high level Spirit Master area specially dedicated to calcte points.
Manager Aos face was currently flushed with sess, Shrek Seven Devils prevailed over Emperor Team, not only averting losses for Suotuo Great Spirit Arena, but furthermore making the Great Spirit Arena arge profit. To these outstanding Spirit Masters, Suotuo Great Spirit Arena naturally wouldnt be stingy.
Manager Ao handed over a ck card to Shrek Seven Devils team captain Dai Mubai,This is the agreed upon sum of ten thousand gold spirit coins, mister team captain. This ck card is usable at any bank on the Continent, and can be directly converted into the corresponding amount.
Dai Mubai also wasnt polite, directly taking the ck card and cing it in his chest,Manager Ao, could you calcte our points now. Were still tired, hoping to return early to rest.
Of course, of course.Manager Ao was exceptionally polite, hastily gesturing for a staff member to the side to calcte this past months points for the Shrek Seven Devils.
He had clearly seen todays team spirit battle with his own eyes, Tang San was admittedly remarkable, but he regarded Dai Mubais and Zhu Zhuqings spirit fusion ability as even more significant. As a matter of fact, among Spirit Masters, the appearance of the spirit fusion ability was extremely rare, once the users strength increased a certain degree, then, the spirit fusion ability would be an existence opposing Heaven. To young Spirit Masters with this kind of potential, the Great Spirit Arena absolutely hoped to entice them. Therefore to Dai Mubai, this manager Ao was even more polite. He already thought, next month, when the Shrek Seven Devils again came to join spirit fights, he would look after them especially well, as far as possible winning over these youngsters with outstanding strength. But how could he know that this was thest spirit fight of the Shrek Seven Devils at the Suotuo Great Spirit Arena.
The calction results appeared very quickly. The staff member held out a calction form:
Evil Eye White Tiger: Because of there being more than three months between previous months fights and this months first fight, and previously being without a record of five sessive victories, previous months obtained spirit fight victories will not be counted cumtively with this months sessive victories.
One versus one spirit fights, this months achievement: twenty six wins and two losses, among these, the two lost bouts separating fifteen bouts out of twenty seven bouts, therefore, the number of bouts with five or more sessive victories are divided into two calctions, altogether ten bouts, five bouts with ten sessive victories or more.
Obtained points: 609.
Two versus two spirit fights, Dual Winged White Tigerbination member, seventeen wins and eleven losses, among them two bouts with five or more sessive victories.
Obtained points: 24.
Team spirit fights, Shrek Seven Devils team captain, twenty eight victories, among them five bouts with five or more sessive victories, eighteen bouts with ten sessive victories or more.
Obtained points: 1855.
Obtained points at the start of the month: 3, this months obtained points, grand total of 2488, overall obtained points: 2491. Spirit fighter badge advances to silver spirit fighter level.
Finishing the announcement, the staff member handed over a silver spirit fighter badge already prepared ording to Dai Mubais remaining record. Furthermore handing over another ck card, containing the gold coin bonus for sessive victories.
Sausage Monopoly: Prior to this month without a spirit fight record. This months performance:
One versus one spirit fights, none.
Two versus two spirit fights, Double Winged White Tigerbination member, seventeen victories and eleven losses, among them two bouts with five or more sessive victories. Obtained points: 24.
Team spirit fights, Shrek Seven Devils team member, twenty eight sessive victories, among them five bouts with five or more sessive victories, eighteen bouts with ten or more sessive victories. Obtained points: 1855.
Previous months points: 0, this months points, grand total of 1855, overall obtained points: 1879. Spirit fighter badge advances to silver spirit fight level.
Part 2
In the same manner, Oscar also received a special silver spirit fighter badge and gold spirit coins on a card.
The third persons turn naturally was Tang San, among everyone, Tang Sans record undoubtedly was the best, whether it was one versus one, two versus two or team spirit fights, he had a perfect record.
Thousand Hands Asura: Because of there being more than three months between previous months fights and this months first fight, and previously being without a record of five sessive victories, previous months obtained spirit fight victories will not be counted cumtively with this months sessive victories.
One versus one spirit fights, this months record is twenty eight sessive victories, among them five bouts with five or more sessive victories, eighteen bouts with ten sessive victories or more. Obtained points: 1855.
Two versus two spirit fights, Three Five Combination member, twenty eight sessive victories, among them five bouts with five or more sessive victories, eighteen bouts with ten sessive victories or more. Obtained points: 1855.
Team spirit fights, Shrek Seven Devils team member, twenty eight sessive victories, among them five bouts with five or more sessive victories, eighteen bouts with ten sessive victories or more. Obtained points: 1855.
Obtained points at the start of the month: 2, this months obtained points, grand total of 5565, overall obtained points: 5567. Spirit fighter badge advances to gold spirit fighter level.
Let alone Tang San and the Shrek Seven Devils, even manager Ao to the side couldnt help but be dumbfounded when he heard the number five thousand five hundred sixty seven. As far as he could remember there had never been an iron spirit fighter Spirit Master able to receive such a high score in one month. Unexpectedly able to leap straight from the iron spirit fighter level to the five thousand points required for gold spirit fights. Let alone Suotuo Spirit Arena, something like this might not have happened in any Great Spirit Arena on the Continent.
Taking the heavy gold spirit fighter badge, Tang San showed a faint smile, his effort for one month hadnt been wasted.
Not good.Ma Hongjun suddenly shouted out.
Dai Mubai unhappily red at him,Whats not good?
Ma Hongjun stared at Tang San:Since third brother has a gold spirit fighter badge, then hereafter when we again participate in team spirit fights wont we have to battle with gold spirit fighter level teams? How will we win? A silver spirit fighter level Emperor Team was already so dangerous to defeat.
Hearing Fattys words everyone immediately understood, team spirit fights were calcted ording to the member with the highest spirit fighter level and the highest spirit power level. In other words, with a gold spirit fighter member, they had to participate in gold spirit fighter level matches. For a moment everyone couldnt help looking distracted, staring strangely at Tang San.
Tang San smiled wryly:Apparently I have too many points. It also seems that isnt a good thing.
With them having this kind of notion, manager Ao to the side couldnt look at them like this,This, I think you basically dont have to worry about.Manager Ao looked at them with a wry smile,Everyone, let alone gold spirit fighter level, even if it is silver spirit fighter level teams, perhaps you would find it very difficult to find, unless the Emperor Team reappears.
Why?Tang San curious asked.
Manager Ao said:Generally speaking, obtaining points is done incrementally, sessive victories is very difficult to obtain, circumstances like you obtaining points so quickly, after all these years its still my first time seeing it. Under normal circumstances, among thirtieth level Spirit Masters, there will also only be iron spirit fighters and copper spirit fighters. Silver spirit fighters basically wouldnt appear, before finally reaching fortieth level or higher. As spirit power increases, ones spirits advantages emerges, possessing a certain advantage on the same level, points will increase quickly, advancing to silver spirit fighter, on even higher levels to gold spirit fighter. Something like you, on the thirtieth level bing a gold spirit fighter team, I have never even heard of. I dont know the circumstances in Star Luo Empire, but in our Star Dou Empires Great Spirit Arenas there wouldnt be a second thirtieth level gold spirit fighter team. Even if it was thirtieth level spirit fighter teams, perhaps there wouldnt be more than five. Furthermore it would also be very difficult to find a team more powerful than Emperor Team. Therefore, you can safely believe that on your level, you are the strongest.
Without opponents? The Shrek Seven Devils all smiled, apart from Tang San, the eldest among them was no more than fifteen. As Spirit Masters, how couldnt they hope for their strength to be formidable?
Amon voice appeared in their hearts: We, Shrek Seven Devils, are a gold spirit fighting team.
The remaining four people also calcted their points. With the guarantee of twenty eight sessive victories, without exception, all had more than a thousand points, smoothly obtaining silver spirit fighter badges.
Until they left the Great Spirit Arena, everyone still thought it was somewhat inconceivable. By now, they had already found a lonelyvatory to change their costumes.
Looking at the sparkling stars in the night sky, Oscar murmured:One month, in just one month Ive really be a silver spirit fighter? Every time hereafter I again participate in spirit fights Ill be able to obtain plenty of gold spirit coins? This really is too unimaginable.
His arm suddenly smarting, Oscar pivoted quickly and shuddered, feeling wronged looking at the beauty next to him,Rongrong, what are you doing pinching me?
Ning Rongrongs beautiful young face expressed a smile harmless to men or beasts,I checked whether it hurts, if it hurts, then it isnt a dream.As the two auxiliary system Spirit Master, able to so quickly obtain silver spirit fighter qualifications, their thoughts were naturally the closest.
Oscar didnt hold any resentment for being pinched by Ning Rongrong, kneading the ce where he was pinched, he said in a deadpan voice:Ive decided, this month I will not bathe.
Tang San smiling said:Thats no problem, as long as you dont sleep in the same room as me. Otherwise, I cant guarantee I wont throw you and your stink in the river while you sleep.
While speaking, he also made a throwing motion, drawing everyonesughter.
The Emperor Team members all supported each other to walk back to their hotel.
Although their injuries had all been cured by Xie Linglings Nine Heart Flowering Apple, because of the Shi brothers and Dugu Yan previously suffering from Tang Sans Man Faced Demon Spider poison, right now they were still very weak. Even more importantly, this time losing a spirit fight was an extremely critical blow to their spirit.
Xie Lingling supported Dugu Yan, Osler supported Yu Tian-Heng, the one considered having the best condition Wind Chime Bird Spirit Master Yu Feng supported the Shi brothers, together resembling soldiers from a defeated army.
The seven walked in a lifeless atmosphere, just when they were about to return to the hotel, a person suddenly blocked their path.
Tian-Heng. Do you still remember me?A somewhat strange resonant voice, making the depressed Yu Tian-Heng surprised raise his head.
In the moonlight, he could with difficulty see the person obstructing them, hesitating slightly,You, youre, ah, uncle. How could you be here?
The person barring the Emperor Team was precisely Grandmaster.
Grandmaster walked forward to stand in front of Yu Tian-Heng,
Lets chat alone.
Yu Tian-Heng right now had even forgotten being depressed from losing the battle, hastily nodding, indicating to the other members, letting them return to the hotel first.
The Emperor Team people when hearing this person was Yu Tian-Hengs uncle naturally didnt have anything to say, directly returning to their residence not far away.
Uncle, youre here Looking at Grandmaster, Yu Tian-Hengs throat seemed to choke up. Although it had already been very many years since Grandmaster left the family, he could still clearly remember this uncle frequently carrying him to y in his childhood, at that time, his face also wasnt as rigid as now. His father, as the eldest son and heir, every day had to study managing the n with his grandfather and cultivate, in his childhood the one who spent more time with him was this uncle, even so much that for a very long time, Yu Tian-Heng would regard this Grandmaster before him as a father.
Grandmasters eyes held a gentle light, pping Yu Tian-Hengs shoulder,It seems you have done well these years. Thirty ninth ranked, little Heng has grown up.
The edges of Yu Tian-Hengs eyes reddened, he who had just gone through a setback, suddenly finding a close rtive would naturally have a kind of dependant feeling. Choking with emotion saying:Uncle,e back home with me. Actually, grandfather always thought of you. Dad also.
Intense emotion flitted past in Grandmasters eyes, lightly sighing, calmly saying:Although your grandfather is the n head, in the n, its not at all the n head who has the final word. I was driven out of the n long ago, struck from the genealogy. How could I still return? Are your grandfather and father still well?
Yu Tian-Heng nodded,Theyre both very well. Only grandfather is getting old, already handling fewer matters. In the n the majority of affairs are managed by dad. Uncle, did you know, many times in the past I found grandfather staring nkly at a portrait of you. He, he definitely very much wants you toe back to visit.
Enough said.Grandmaster suddenly somewhat irritably interrupted Yu Tian-Heng, his whole body twitching slightly, for a long time unable to be calm.
Yu Tian-Heng tactfully didnt speak further, but looked at Grandmaster, his eyes moist.
Not so long before, Grandmaster had carried him in his big warm hands, yed with him, told him Spirit Master anecdotes. From Yu Tian-Hengs entire childhood, these memories were all much more profound than any others he had.
As the ns eldest grandson, his grandfather and fathers requirements of him were extremely strict, concerned only with his spirit power progress and spirit ability applications, only Grandmaster, only this uncle, would truly give him some childhood happiness.
Part 3
After a long time, Grandmaster drew a deep breath, calming the surging emotions in his heart,Tian-Heng, perhaps not long after, we will still meet again. No need to be so discouraged by defeat as today. Defeat isnt frightening, whats frightening is not being able to find the lessons in defeat. Your own strength is very great, but from seeing the spirit fight today, you havent disyed your true strength. Otherwise victory and defeat would have been difficult to guess.
Yu Tian-Hengs heart moved,Uncle, you also saw our team spirit fight today? I let the family lose face.
Grandmaster shook his head,Do you know where your mistakes were?
Yu Tian-Heng somewhat nkly looked at Grandmaster, if this was asked by Qin Ming, perhaps he would have a lot of replies, but being asked by his uncle, in the whole n with the lowest position, even to the extent that he didnt inherit the directly rted Tyrant Dragon, for some reason, he was left speechless.
Grandmaster raised his right hand to grab Yu Tian-Hengs shoulder,You didnt lose to the opponent in skill, rather they lost to you. Right, with your fundamentals, as far as spirit ability application goes, there arent any issues. The reason why you would fall into the opponents trap, is because of the arrogance in your heart. The arrogance of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n.
Arrogance Yu Tian-Heng looked at Grandmaster, something gradually forming in his eyes. He was extremely intelligent, with Grandmaster and Qin Ming raising the same point one after another, he immediately became aware of some key problem.
Uncle, dont worry, the next time I have the opportunity, I absolutely wont lose to them again.
Grandmaster exposed a rare smile,You will have the opportunity. Because, I am the Shrek Seven Devils teams leader.
What?Yu Tian-Heng was gobsmacked, looking at Grandmaster without daring to believe, in the n, he had heard all the rumors concerning Grandmaster, all said Grandmaster possessed a trash spirit, and still those events bringing disgrace to the family, even though he really didnt care about these, he was still unusually clear on Grandmasters strength, that strength forever unable to break through the thirtieth rank!
Grandmaster calmly smiled, saying:Very strange, isnt it? Right, my own strength is low, but that doesnt mean Im unable to teach disciples well. The Shrek Seven Devils cant all be said to be my disciples, but at present Im their teacher. I only have one direct disciple. You also met him just now, Shrek Seven Devils control system Spirit Master.
Him?Yu Tian-Hengs gaze at Grandmaster changed. In the previous spirit fight, of the two people who gave him the most profound impressions, besides Dai Mubai who could block him from the front, was that onepletely controlling the battle situation, Tang San.
A radiance shed in Grandmasters eyes,One day, I will let the people of the world know that, although I, Yu Xiao-Gang, am rubbish, I can teach an iparable genius. Tian-Heng, Im leaving. Remember my words. If you wish to under any circumstances disy your full strength, bringing your team to the ultimate victory, then, give up that arrogance.
Finished speaking, Grandmaster looked deeply at Yu Tian-Heng, again pping his shoulder, turning around and walking into the darkness.
Uncle, cant you also teach me?Yu Tian-Heng caught up to him.
Grandmaster paused, lightly shaking his head,Tian-Heng, if the n knew I taught you, what do you believe they would do? Perhaps I would immediately be the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon ns enemy. If you truly want to be a mighty Spirit Master, then, set that apprentice of mine as a goal. If you can still surpass him in one year, then, you inevitably already stand on the summit of the Continents Spirit Masters.
Uncle, why?Yu Tian-Heng was somewhat unconvinced. Although he was extremely shocked by Tang Sans control strength and supplementary toxicity, he certainly believed that whatever variation that was, it was still just Blue Silver Grass and could neverpare to his Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon. If it was a one versus one duel, he certainly would be able to surmount the opponent.
Grandmaster stopped walking, turning his head to look at Yu Tian-Heng,Do you know how high his spirit power rank is?
Yu Tian-Heng pondered it, saying:By the materials I received, he should be thirty second rank, nicknamed Thousand Hands Asura. But I think his spirit power should be more or less the same as mine.The circumstances of Tang San controlling the entire situation was still vivid in his mind, how could he believe that this was aplished by a control system Spirit Master with spirit power seven ranks lower than his own. His sides Dugu Yan was also a control system Spirit Master, with thirty eighth ranked spirit power, but she waspletely suppressed by him.
Grandmaster shook his head, saying:No, the materials you got were correct. Little San really only has thirty second ranked spirit power. Then, do you know how old he is?
Yu Tian-Heng shook his head, his heart suddenly skipping a beat.
Grandmaster calmly smiled,He just had his thirteenth birthday, when he was twelve he obtained his third spirit ring.Having said this, he no longer stopped, turning around and swiftly leaving. Even this couldntpletely represent Tang Sans talent, he still had the greatest secret: twin spirits.
Yu Tian-Heng stood there sluggishly, for a long time without moving, until Dugu Yan with Xie Linglings support once again came to find him, rousing him from lifelessness.
Thirty second rank, thirteen years old. These two figures constantly circled in his mind. At this moment he atst understood why uncle would say that if he wanted to be a great Spirit Master he should follow that persons footsteps. Uncle, what kind of monster are you teaching?
...
Yawn.Tang San sneezed, rubbing his nose.
Little San, are you all right?It had to be said, that Nine Heart Flowering Apple Spirits healing capabilities were astonishing, right now Xiao Wu, apart from a somewhat paleplexion, was already without any major obstructions, the wounds not even having left any scars.
Tang San shook his head, smiling:Its nothing, perhaps someone was thinking about me.Saying this, he unconsciously recalled his father. Dad, where are you really, after so many years, where have you gone? Why have you nevere back to see me, dont you want to see your son?
Beforeing to Suotuo City, he still specially returned home, leaving a brief note and telling old Jack that if his father returned, to at once tell him where he was. Six years, already six years had passed, but his father had never sent a letter.
In his old world he never had close rtives, in this world, he had with difficulty had a father, but, he had left him.
Xiao Wu was naturally very familiar with Tang San, seeing his gaze change she already knew what was on his mind,Little San, dont think too much. I believe that not muchter, uncle will definitelye back.
Tang San nodded silently. Right now, the party atst returned to the hotel.
Entering the hotel, they at once saw the Flenders trio sitting in a dark corner gossiping. The food and drink on the trios table didnt appear to change much while they talked about something.
Hey hey, theres wine.Fatty was the first to walk over. He was also considered Flenders direct disciple, not as restrained before Flender as other people.
Teacher, we won today, shouldnt we also be rewarded with some food and drink?Ma Hongjun walked over next to Flenders side, holding out a hand for a wine cup.
The chopsticks in Flenders hands flipped over, striking Fattys knuckles, Fattys hand smarted, and with a loud exmation he hastily pulled it back.
Qin Ming somewhat puzzled looked at Ma Hongjun standing at Flenders side,Teacher, is this little brother also an Academy student? Since when did our Shrek Academy have so many disciples?
Ma Hongjun loudly whimpered:Senior Qin, we only just separated and you have already forgotten me?
Qin Ming widened his eyes, carefully looking at Fatty,You, you are just now from the Shrek Seven Devils, that ming fatty? How old are you this year?Although he already had a certain expectation, when able to truly see Ma Hongjuns childish manners and plump face, he couldnt help but feel his heart twitch.
Qin Ming always knew he was regarded as a genius talent in the Spirit Master world, he was a well known figure even back at Shrek Academy. But he had previously seen the strength of this Fatty in front of him, even though it was under the assistance of Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda, he was capable of blocking thirty fifth ranked Wind Chime Bird Spirit Master Yu Fengs third spirit ability attack for such a long time, how could his strength becking.
The mask wearing Shrek Seven Devils only gave people the impression of being somewhat undersized, but among them Dai Mubai and Xiao Wu already had adult height, as long as they didnt say anything themselves, nobody would guess their true age.
Ma Hongjun somewhat proudly said:Right, Im that Evil Fire Phoenix from just now, thirteen years old. Oh, I get it, we wore masks before, so you couldnt recognize us, right.
Right now, the other Shrek Seven Devils walked up, Qin Ming stared nkly at these mostly under fifteen children, for a moment he was speechless.
Flender issued his customary rough and sinister feelingugh,Why, Qin Ming, remember our Academys rules? We only ept twelve year old students. Ma Hongjun came to the Academy at eleven, Tang San Xiao Wu and further Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing all enrolled this year. This year we received more students than in several together.
Chapter 54 — Borrowing A Chicken To Lay An Egg
Chapter 54: Borrowing A Chicken To Lay An Egg?
Part 1
Qin Ming forced himself to swallow,Then this means, the majority of them are only twelve or thirteen years old?
Flender nodded.
Qin Mings gaze separately swept across the Shrek Seven Devils, with a wry smile saying:Now I know why you wore masks. You truly are too astonishing, I always thought the Emperor Team were already pretty gifted, but in front of you theyre basically nothing. If age was the same, they wouldnt have any chance of victory.
Flender didnt speak, only smiling looking at these children before him. Shrek Academys students were possibly the biggest aplishment of his life, Qin Ming was one, the Shrek Seven Devils in front of him were equally ones.
Dai Mubai asked:Senior, could I be so presumptuous as to ask, right now what is your spirit power rank?
Qin Ming subconsciously replied:Sixty second rank, my luck hasnt been bad.
The Shrek Seven Devils all looked at each other, at the same time all recalling Flenders words. Shrek Academy only epted monsters, not ordinary people.
All right, dont tter each other, all the little monsters can sit. Eat something, today your miserly sir dean will contribute generously, dont give me face, do as you wish.Zhao Wuji looked at thecent Flender, calling out to the Shrek Seven Devils in a loud voice.
Flenders smile immediately became rigid, but the Shrek Seven Devils simultaneously cheered, promptly calling for a waiter. As expected they didnt give Zhao Wuji face, directly starting to order dishes.
Ma Hongjun took the initiative to snatch the menu. Flipping through it, the menu had three pages. Raising his hand to point at the menu several times, indicating to the waiter to remember several dishes.
Flender sitting next to Ma Hongjun, watching his disciple point at several of the cheapest dishes couldnt help but feel invigorated, good, worthy of being my disciple, still truly letting me save money, really good. But, Ma Hongjuns next words immediately made him fall from heaven directly into hell.
En, those dishes I pointed to just now, apart from them bring everything else on the menu. Big portions. Also bring two kegs of ale. Serve quickly.Ma Hongjun basically didnt give the others a chance to order, directly taking on this glorious mission on behalf of the Shrek Seven Devils.
Turning his head to look at Flender, Ma Hongjun said somewhat baffled:Yi, teacher, whats up with your face, why is it blue? Didnt you sleep wellst night!
To the side Qin Ming could still maintain his aloofness, but Zhao Wuji was alreadypletely without imageughing heartily, Flenders miserliness was famous among all the Academy teachers.
Qin Ming had right now managed to restore his expression to normal, smiling:How can I let the dean spend so much, after so many years Ive finally returned, two teachers, give me the opportunity to thank you for the instruction in those days. Without you, there still wouldnt have been a Qin Ming.
Zhao Wujiughed, saying:Little Ming, youre still so thoughtful. Originally I wanted to have a look at Flender bleeding money. Right now that doesnt seem to be.
When Flender heard Qin Ming was hosting, hisplexion immediately became much better, ring at Zhao Wuji, saying:Isnt making a fool of me pleasurable? Fine, old Zhao, its been quite a while since we exchanged pointers. Once weve returned, Ill look you up for sparring. Its also to promote spirit power.
Eh This time it was Zhao Wujis turn to stop smiling, he and Flender had exchanged pointers an indeterminate number of times, naturally he was well aware of Flenders strength. As a strength type Spirit Master, to Flender belonging to the agility attack system and also a flying Spirit Master, he basically didnt have any way of dealing with him. Let alone when Flenders spirit power was two ranks higher than his.
At the level theyd reached, every single rank of spirit power disparity couldnt be as indistinct as at the Shrek Seven Devils level, each rank was an absolute gap.
Qin Ming looked at the sitting Shrek Seven Devils, finally his gaze stopped on Tang San, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing,Truly unfortunate, if you junior brothers and sisters werent Shreks people, I would use every possible means to bring you back to the Imperial Academy. If you joined, maybe
Just as Qin Ming said this, a familiar voice resounded nearby,Even if theyre Shrek Academys people, you can still bring them back to the Imperial Academy all the same.
When everyone looked over, they found Grandmaster entering from outside, also impolite, he directly sat down next to Flender.
Qin Ming probing asked:Grandmaster, what was the intention of what you said just now?
Without waiting for Grandmaster to reply, Flender already gave up,Grandmaster, did you speciallye to tear apart my support? These children belong to Shrek. Now and hereafter. Dont tell me that we cant give them a good education at Shrek?
Grandmaster didnt show any change because of Flenders anxiety, still that rigid face, calmly saying:I didnt say to let them enter Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, what I meant was, I hope the two Academies can make a mutual exchange. Teacher Qin, I think this shouldnt be any big issue. If you cant decide it, I can look to Spirit Hall.
Qin Ming stared nkly at Grandmaster, for a moment not knowing how he should reply.
Flender was equally looking at Grandmaster while thinking to himself, what is Xiao Gang this fellow actually trying to sell? But right now in front of Qin Ming he couldnt well ask, but he and Grandmaster had been brothers for so many years, naturally he was convinced Grandmaster was a principled person.
Qin Ming pondered, saying:If I can exchange with the junior brothers and sisters, it would be Heaven Dou Academys good fortune, only Im afraid
Grandmaster said:Youre afraid these children are too outstanding, so in the end your Heaven Dou Imperial Academy wouldnt return them, yes?
The feeling of being seen through by people was unpleasant. Grandmaster would appear ordinary and mediocre, but his words possessed extreme prating power, directly speaking Qin Mings thoughts out loud.
Qin Ming still wasnt affected, nodding, saying:Yes, although Heaven Dou Imperial Academy has the title of the number one academy in Heaven Dou Empire, regarding such young but already so powerful Spirit Masters, their position is steadily deteriorating. The Academy leadership is looking for talents as if thirsting for them, if the juniors go, I cant guarantee they wont have some notions. Im afraid they would exploit every kind of rtion to as far as possible convince the juniors to stay. Wouldnt that be the same as undermining the walls of our Shrek Academy?
Flender smiled:Little Ming, youre pretty good. Worthy of being from my Shrek Academy, you know to give thought to the Academy. Grandmaster, little Ming isnt a stranger, if you have something to say then just say it.
Grandmaster shot a nce at Flender,Im saying, teacher Qin, if I remember correctly, as an academy established by the Heaven Dou Empire imperial family, for that pageant in one year, Heaven Dou Imperial Academy should have two allocated ces topete. I can let these children temporarily act as exchange students to the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, until after the pageant in one year has ended. I think, words like these would be favorable to you.
Qin Ming was gobsmacked,Grandmaster, youre saying that you would let the juniors represent Heaven Dou Imperial Academy to go participate in that pageant? But like that, Heaven Dou Academy will certainly dere to the outside that the juniors are Heaven Dous people!
Grandmaster calmly smiled, saying:Having the fame of graduating an academy isnt anything bad.
No. I dont consent to it.Flender angrily pped the table and stood up, ring at Grandmaster.The children are Shreks, Grandmaster, dont forget that Shrek Academy is twenty years of my lifes blood.
Grandmaster didnt show any change from Flenders anger,Flender, Ill pose you several problems, if you can settle them, then, it doesnt matter whether the children go to Heaven Dou. First, can you offer the children mimicry cultivation environments? Second, can you provide them with qualifications to enter the Continental Elite Spirit Master Academy Grand Competition in one year? Third, for what reason do you believe that after entering the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, these children wouldnt be part of Shrek? Perhaps you cantprehend why Im doing this, but I must still ask you onest question, what was your intention when you established Shrek Academy?
I, I Flender was dumbstruck and unable to reply from Grandmasters rapid fire questions, ring at Grandmaster, but that anger just now was already gradually fading, gradually bing disappointment.
Grandmaster calmly said:Mimicry cultivation environments, able to provide their spirit power cultivation speed with another boost. The All Continent Spirit Master Academy Elite Grand Competition stiptes academies can only participate after passing a preliminarypetition, but Shrek Academy isnt registered with any kingdom or empire. Because we dont have the corresponding hardware, even though Shrek Academy is famous in the Spirit Master world, that still cant produce the qualifications for participating. And you should be well aware what the rewards are in the Continental Spirit Master Academy Elite Grand Competition, how significant to the children. The ideal you originally established Shrek Academy with, was to foster geniuses of the Spirit Master world, letting them shock the entire Spirit Master world. But I choose their path, as far as possible letting them walk it smoothly, furthermore, I still havent finished talking.
Saying this, Grandmaster turned to Qin Ming,To let these children enter Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, I have one condition. The Academy must admit all the present Shrek Academy teachers, furthermore let us personallye to teach these children. Heaven Dou Imperial Academy cannot interfere, in other words, they can substitute for Heaven Dou Academys reputation, but their education is still done by us. When we want to leave, Heaven Dou Academy also doesnt have the qualifications to stop us.
Part 2
Flender sat back down again, lifting his cup of ale in both hands, pouring it down his throat in great gulps.
Qin Ming smiled wryly towards Grandmaster:Grandmaster, youve really given me a difficult problem. Honestly, standing at Heaven Dou Imperial Academys angle, able to let the juniors represent Heaven Dou Imperial Academy to fight would no doubt bring endless credit to the Academy, greatly raising the Academys reputation. The conditions you raised also arent excessive, all teachers are celebrated Spirit Masters, the Academy wouldnt refuse, and furthermore would provide the best rewards. Only, Shrek Academy is the crystallization of dean Flenders hearts blood, if we truly did this, then hereafter perhaps
All right, lets do what Xiao Gang just said.Flender stood up again, his expression having already recovered its calm,What Xiao Gang said is right, I shouldnt only consider my pride. Everything should be for the good of the children. Heaven Dou Imperial Academy belongs to the Heaven Dou Empire imperial family, a rare pure Spirit Masternd without interference from Spirit Hall, the children wonte to grief there. The Shrek Academy teachers can also have a ce to retire. Until now, Ive only considered my own notions, but everyone still always followed me. Right now weve be old, we should find everyone a ce to return to. Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. This reputation isnt bad. Furthermore, the children can also obtain even better growth there. This matter is decided. You talk it over. Xiao Gang and Zhao Wuji will represent me, Ill return by myself to rest.
Finished speaking, Flender turned and left. Zhao Wuji gave Ma Hongjun a meaningful look, and Fatty immediately understood, he didnt even look at the tes of food being served, hastily chasing after Flender. At this time, this Fatty was even more able to console Flender than Grandmaster and Zhao Wuji.
Grandmaster sighed,Although Flender is a bit stubborn, he really isnt an unreasonable person. I believe he will think it through clearly.
Zhao Wuji smiled wryly:After all, the Academy has been backed by us for all these years. Its not that Flender doesnt understand the merits of your proposal. Even if he has decided to close the Academy after these children graduate, truly at this moment, in his heart he still cant easily ept it. To us, this really is somewhat abrupt, weve already lived here for twenty years.
Grandmaster nodded,He can only rely on himself for this.
Zhao Wuji said:Perhaps to us this is also the best ce to end up at. Grandmaster, thank you, I know that your proposal isnt just for the children, but also for Flender and us. Heaven Dou Imperial Academy is a ce that receives little influence from Spirit Hall. It also has sufficient fame. Youre doing your best to care for Flenders face. Retiring there seems pretty good.
Showing a smile, Zhao Wujis expression was uplicated. He wasnt Flender, and didnt have Flenders face and stubborn heart. Admittedly being at Shrek Academy for twenty years made him reluctant to leave, but equally, he was tiring somewhat. Changing environment might not be a bad thing.
For these matters the Shrek Seven Devils didnt interject anything, besides Ma Hongjun who had chased after Flender, the other six looked at each other. This abrupt change diluted their joy after the victory, even so much that their hearts werent in eating.
Flender stood in the doorway, looking up at the full moon and starlight decorating the night sky, calmly saying:What are you doing following me, go eat.
Ma Hongjun at present didnt have his normal somewhatscivious smiling expression, deferentially standing next to Flender,Teacher, dont feel sad.
Flender shook his head,Im not sad, only more or less frustrated, thats all. This all came somewhat quickly for me. Hongjun, I find that your Evil Fire problem seems to have fallen off a lot in this time following Grandmasters training. Whats the matter?
Hearing his teacher mention his Evil Fire, Fattys smile reappeared, scratching his head, saying:I also dont know how it came about. Only in this time Ive really been too tired, apparently all my energy has already been spent. I basically havent even thought about that.
Flenders face revealed a faint smile,This is a good phenomenon. Your spirit is in the process of imperceptible influence from variation, perhaps, not long from now you might not suffer the problems it causes. Good, you go back. No need to console me, Ill just think things over a while.
Ma Honjun blinked, rubbing his plump face,Teacher, this is actually just borrowing a chicken toy an egg. Honestly, Im not too clear on why youre depressed.
Borrowing a chicken toy an egg?Flender turned to look at his direct disciple, somewhat astounded repeating his words.
Ma Hongjun hastily nodded,Yes, isnt that borrowing a chicken toy an egg? Borrowing that imperial family academys facilities to train us, and us helping them fight is also equivalent to paying a fee. I dont know about other people, but I wouldnt think of us as belonging to that imperial family academy. Ill always be your disciple, Shreks Evil Fire Phoenix.
Flender stupidly stared at ma Hongjun, although Fattyparatively wasnt up to much, but he made Flenders mind seem to m open a door,Borrowing a chicken toy an egg? Borrowing a chicken toy an egg, excellently borrowing a chicken toy an egg. It seems, I really am too stubborn. A bit early, a bitte, whats the difference? Shrek will after all end, but once left behind everything will forever be unable to change, Xiao Gang, thank you, thank you for helping me draw this end to Shrek.
Early the next day, everyone from the Shrek Academy settled their ounts and left the hotel, concluding this one month of second stage training.
Perhaps, to their bodies, this second stage training wasnt as extreme as the first stage, but the psychological stress made the Shrek Seven Devils even more exhausted.
Each day confronting different opponents, each day going all out to obtain victory, facing powerful enemies, not only confronting the opponents, but also coordinating with theirrades, the spirit fights werepletely different from exchanging pointers between each other, that was true battle, at the same time as it gave abundantbat experience, it also let the Shrek Seven Devils clearly understand the effects of the first stage demonic training.
Combat endurance, toughness as well as recovery strength, all had improved amply. Otherwise, how could they have endured participating in high intensity battles every day, especially those participating in three spirit fights each day, even morepletely disyed the effects of the first stage demonic training in their spirit fights.
Besides basic training and realbat experience, what Grandmaster gave them also had a second hidden meaning. That was preserving fighting strength.
Returning to that familiar little vige, although it wasnt as bustling as Suotuo City, it also had less noise than the markets, homes feeling so familiar, to the Shrek Seven Devils, Shrek Academy, had long since be an existence like home.
Flenders mood had already recovered to normal. Even Zhao Wuji who had followed him for twenty years hadnt expected him toe around this quickly. Flender was already striking the auctioneers hammer. Everything moved ording to Grandmasters n. As for everything after they entered the Imperial Academy, that was Qin Mings problem.
You children go rest. This has been exhausting for you. Wuji, you call over everyone.As soon as Flender returned to the Academy he started issuing orders, this Shrek Academy didnt consist of him alone, there were still three additional teachers, he also equally had to solicit their opinions.
Oscar returned to the dormitory. He was unable to deal with the dust that had gathered on his bed over one month, directly falling onto the bed,Still isfortableing home. Little San, dont wake me. I want to sleep a lot, sleep until I wake on my own.
Tang San looked at Oscar spread eagled on the bed and shook his head, this fellow, if someone didnt force him to cultivate, hiszy character might have already wasted his outstanding spirit.
ording to Grandmasters negotiations with Qin Ming, everyone from Shrek Academy would travel to Heaven Dou Imperial Academy in two months to study as exchange students. Until then, Qin Ming would handle matters over at Heaven Dou Imperial Academys end.
The Shrek Academys side still had to deal with some preparations.
Grandmaster wasnt at all anxious to start the third stage training. Before leaving Suotuo City today, he gave the Shrek Seven Devils a very simple task. Within these two months, first, dealing with their own problems, second, assimting thebat experience obtained from the past month of spirit fighting.
At the same time these two months were also a time for spirit power training, Grandmaster requested that, besides necessary matters, each person would focus their energy on cultivating spirit power.
Oscar very quickly entered dreand, but Tang San thought over his affairs.
There were still two months, he had to handle some necessary matters well, especially his promise to Ning Rongrong, what is called epting amitment, working honestly, promises to others naturally must be satisfied.
Thinking of this, Tang San got up and left the dorm, walking over toward Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wus dorm.
So tired!Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu were right now both taking off their outer clothing, each lying down on their beds. They naturally wouldnt be as slovenly as Oscar, the bed covers and sheets and other bedding had been changed for new ones.
Xiao Wu said:Yeah, when fighting in Suotuo day after day I wouldnt have thought that whening back I would feel so tired. This must be what Grandmaster called the fatigue period. Rongrong, your skin really is nice. Even I cant help but drool.
Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu right now only wore half length chest cloths and small hot pants, sprawling on the bed with bare arms and legs.
Part 3
Ning Rongrong indeed had nice skin. Among the three girls of the Shrek Seven Devils, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing envied her tender lychee-like skin, her fair skin was basically without blemishes, and especially that kind of gem like sleek feeling. It truly was a feeling like sheep fat white jade.
Although they both werentpletely developed, girls always developed earlier than boys, and the small figures already hade far.
Of course, in terms of development, Zhu Zhuqing clearly was ahead among the three girls.
Ning Rongrong giggled, opening her eyes wide and looking suddenly at Xiao Wu,Youre also very pretty. Im pure white, and youre pink white, I dont have your healthy appearance.
Xiao Wus proportions were slightly off from an ordinary person, her legs were especially long.
Generally speaking, a human body to leg proportion of sixty two percent or so was the perfect golden ratio, but Xiao Wu already surpassed sixty five. She still didnt give people a feeling of beingnky, instead rather harmonious.
Those somewhat overly long legs stretched out, skin equally delicate, although not as white as Ning Rongrong, rather somewhat flushed. Especially below her slender waist, since her waist was truly thin, it drew a perfect arc down to her pert buttocks. The long legs revealed below the hotpants made even Ning Rongrong drool.
Adding her perfect figure to the scorpion braid long enough to reach the ground, she gave people a kind of lovely next door neighbour little sister feeling.
Of course, of someone truly took her for an impressionable neighbourly little sister, perhaps that scene with the vulgar uncle Bu Le would be staged again.
Ning Rongrong lowered her voice, saying:Xiao Wu, tell me, why dont we have Zhuqings size here! I really envy her.
While speaking, Ning Rongrong lightly rubbed her chest.
Xiao Wu blushed, lightly spitting out:You should ask her, how would I know. Is it really better to be big there?
The subjects in the girl dorms were frequently more heated than in the boys dorms. Ning Rongrong cackled:How could it be bad, back when I was at the school, the men liked women who were big there, might be were still too young. You see boss Dai chase after Zhuqing every day, perhaps its because shes big there.
Xiao Wu giggled, saying:What do you know, isnt Oscar also chasing after you every day.
Ning Rongrong stuck out her tongue, saying:Actually little Ao is a good person, only Saying this, she couldnt help sighing. Her expression appeared somewhat strange.
What is it?Xiao Wu puzzled asked.
Ning Rongrong softly shook her head,School regtions. Me and little Ao is impossible. Furthermore, were both still this young, its still too early to talk about this.
Xiao Wu puzzled said:What rules? Dont tell me its because Oscar isnt from a noble family?
Ning Rongrong shook her head:Thats not it. Our Seven Treasures zed Tile School never discriminates against Spirit Masters withmon backgrounds. Otherwise, how would we have so many Spirit Masters willing to be affiliated to the n. Only, by n regtions, members directly rted to the n mustnt join with auxiliary system Spirit Masters, this is also for security considerations for direct n members. Generally speaking, our nsmen are united with battle Spirit Masters, after all, protection from a spouse will always be more reliable than other people. But little Ao is also an auxiliary system Spirit Master, thats why I say its impossible between us.
Xiao Wu suddenly understood:So its like this. Your Seven Treasures zed Tile School have such rules. However, you should tell little Ao this earlier, let him have some other considerations.
Ning Rongrongs beautiful eyes were despondent for a moment, then she forcefully roused herself and said:Dont talk about me, lets move over to you, I really envy you and Tang San.Saying this, her face suddenly took on a mysterious expression,I heard, if you want to grow a bit bigger here, letting a man massage you has results. Why dont you let Tang San massage you.
Pah, Rongrong, why are you like this.Xiao Wus charming face blushed furiously,Who told you all of this!
Ning Rongrong grinned:n big sisters, I heard them talking about it. Should be true.
Xiao Wu snapped:Dont talk nonsense, me and little San are siblings, how could , aiya, youd embarrass the dead.
Ning Rongrong turned over and sat up on her bed,The way I see it, its big brother and little sister, but you also arent blood rted. If you ask other people, nobody would regard you as siblings. You simply belong to little San. You havent seen little Sans appearance when his eyes turn red for you. Hed scare the dead,st time in Star Dou Great Forest when you were snatched by the Titan Giant Ape, it was like he wentpletely insane. If it werent for youing backter, I really dont know what he would have done. Last time when me and Zhuqing gossipped, even Zhuqing envied you. She told me then that if Dai Mubai was like little San shed be satisfied.
Xiao Wu said:Rongrong, did she say what her rtionship with Dai Mubai actually is? Why would boss Dai treat her so specially? Like when we just entered the Academy, youre also very beautiful, but we didnt see any reaction from boss Dai.
Ning Rongrong stuck out her tongue, saying:I also dont know. I asked, but Zhuqing didnt want to say, just telling me a line about them being acquainted from before, perhaps its childhood sweethearts, but I cant say for sure.
Xiao Wu shook her head, she still clearly remembered the first time Dai Mubai saw Zhu Zhuqing when she and Tang San had juste to the Academy. He seemingly didnt know her and only said the two might be able to use the spirit fusion ability.
At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door.
Ning Rongrong asked:Who is it?
Its me, Tang San.
Ah, your little Sans here.
Ning Rongrong hurriedly pulled on her clothes. Xiao Wu also jumped with fright, and she didnt move as fast as Ning Rongrong. Once Ning Rongrong stepped forward to open the door, shed barely managed to get her clothes on.
Stepping into the two girls dorm, Tang San was also somewhat embarrassed. Making him even more baffled was that Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu both looked at him with somewhat strange expressions.
What? Why are you both looking at me like that?Tang San distrustfully asked.
This, ah, its because Ning Rongrong giggling just started to speak, but a furiously blushing Xiao Wu hastily covered her mouth, Xiao Wu red at her brimming with menace while her heart thumped like a little deer, thinking of what Ning Rongrong said before, her chest couldnt help but feel a burst of numbness.
Tang San naturally couldnt understand the minds of these girls, he could even less know of the little secrets they talked about in their chambers. Momentarily feeling somewhat at a loss what to do, were it not for truly having some business, perhaps he wouldve first left the room.
Ning Rongrong repeatedly nodded to Xiao Wu, indicating she wouldnt make any irresponsible remarks, Xiao Wu then removed her hand from her mouth, stepping forward to obstruct Ning Rongrong and asked Tang San:Little San, why did youe?
Tang San smiling said:I came for Rongrong, we still have two months before going to the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. I previously promised Rongrong to help her family by providing mechanical hidden weapons. After we go to Heaven Dou Academy, perhaps I might not have the time, therefore I wanted to confirm this matter with Rongrong.
Ning Rongrong then knew Tang San hade to find her,Little San, you gave me the Zhuge Godly Crossbow just a few days ago. This matter is something only my dad can decide, for the moment its still enough. It would be better like this, Ill ask dean Flender for a leave of absence for a trip home. I think dad should agree.
In this month participating in spirit fights, theponents for altogether ten Godly Zhuge Crossbows had already been manufactured, Tang San would smoothly reassemble them and give one each, by now, Tang Sans mechanical hidden weapon had already been sessfully reproduced for everyone.
Tang San nodded, saying:Thats also fine, only, will you be safe returning alone?
Ning Rongrong giggled, saying:I couldnt not be safe. Actually I know that around our Academy there have always been bodyguards from our family. It would be impossible for dad not to know Im here. Hes never had people bring me back, so clearly he approves of me studying at the Academy, when I return there I will naturally have protection.
Tang San suddenly understood:Then like this would be best. Rongrong, dont forget how to use those hidden weapons, when using them you have to take all possible care, dont get injured identally. Especially the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, its too powerful, furthermore it also requires time to arm, so dont use it rashly.
Ning Rongrong smiled:I know. Well, then Ill go look for the dean right now. Actually, my familys Seven Treasure City isnt far from Heaven Dou Imperial City,ter Ill go directly from home to Heaven Dou Imperial Academy to find you.
Tang San said:If its like this, then you going back right now doesnt matter, wait until after were at Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. Only that side isparatively far from Suotuo City, I dont know whether it will be easy to again find as good a smithy as here.
Ning Rongrong smiled:So you were worried about this, thats no problem, my home has smithies. If youre not worried about leaking your hidden weapon secrets, letting the smithies at my home make theponents is fine, the craftsmanship absolutely wont be an issue.
Chapter 55 — Flying God Claw
Chapter 55: Flying God w
Part 1
Tang San considered it, then nodded:Thats fine. Its actually not something that has to be kept secret, some things cant be mastered by being learned.With how famous Tang Sect hidden weapons were, how could there not be counterfeits, but in Tang Sans world the Tang Sect stood tall for centuries, yet there were never any hidden weapons that could surpass Tang Sects. Amon Tang Sect hidden weapon technician required ten years of training. Tang San was extremely gifted in this respect, but he also underwent twenty years of continuous research and manufacturing to reach the grandmaster level of creating mechanical hidden weapons, wanting to create counterfeits was practically impossible.
Ning Rongrong said:Then even better. No need to return first. To tell the truth, Im still really afraid to return after dad wouldnt let me leave. Theres no need for training in this time, so we can properly y around. Xiao Wu, where do you think we should go y? Tang San, will you go with us?
Tang San frowned:Teacher said to have everyone cultivate spirit power. Rongrong, did you forget?
Ning Rongrong stuck out her tongue, smiling:Doesnt matter. I wont go far. Right now among us Shrek Seven Devils my spirit power is the weakest, I know I have to work hard. But we also have to rx sometime, bncing work and y.
Xiao Wu nodded, saying:Rongrong makes sense. Little San, you have toe with us for a stroll.
Tang San shook his head:Let it be. I still have a lot of things to do. You go. Pay attention to your safety.After speaking, he hastily took his leave, always feeling somewhat ufortable in the girls dorm.
Tang San had long ago properly thought out what to do in these two months before returning to the road.
Through the dangerst time in Star Dou Great Forest, Tang San more and more felt his own strength was insufficient. Although after getting Eight Spider Lances he had an even greater advantage against equal level Spirit Masters, once the level gap increased somewhat, this advantage would disappearpletely.
Against less than fortieth rank Spirit Masters, Tang San basically had confidence in his victory. Beyond fortieth rank it would depend on the opposing Spirit Masters category and attributes.
If the opponents attributes were something that he could restrain, he believed he wasnt powerless if he relied on hidden weapons, but if the opponent could restrain him, it was practically impossible toe out on top.
The furnace Tang San bought from the smithyst time had already been delivered long ago, before returning today he passed by the smithy and specially ordered a batch of metal. Spirit fighting hadted him more than five thousand gold coins, so buying some first rate metal was no problem.
Adding to the metals he purchasedst time, he was prepared to in these two months increase his armament strength somewhat, at the same time increasing hidden weapon technique drills.
With insufficient inner strength, the more powerful Tang Sect exquisite inner sect hidden weapons would be unable to disy their strength, therefore Tang San still had to rely on his most expert mechanical type hidden weapons techniques.
Although Shrek Academy was crude, the size still wasnt small. Adding that teachers and students were few, when the furnace and tools had arrived, he had asked Flender for an empty house to use. Of course, it wasnt for free.
Leaving Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrongs dorm, Tang San directly arrived at this house. It was built very simply from stone bricks. Although it wasnt very standardized, it was stable and durable, this was the mostmon way of building amongmoners.
The room wasntrge, with close to thirty square meters. Forging furnace, calciner, over to pounding anvil, forging hammer. Everything was included, only since he hadnt had time to use them, everything was somewhat corroded.
In a corner there was also arge pile of charcoal and chunks of every kind of metal, the majority of which hadnt undergone any processing.
Tang San simply put the room in order, as he grasped the casting hammer, a familiar feeling arose involuntarily. In his mind, he couldnt help recalling when his father taught him forging.
Despite Tang Hao not instructing Tang San for very long, that time was nevertheless when hed been closest to his father since being born. Tang San recalled every sentence Tang Hao had said to him in that time.
A godly craftsman isnt at all a smith that uses godly materials to make godly tools, rather one that uses ordinary materials to make godly tools.Tang San muttering repeated his fathers words. The forging hammer in his hand whirled along with his lower legs generating force.
Without any target, creating a whistling sound, the forging hammer danced in the room as Tang Sans hands moved, each swing filled with inner strength. Half turning his body, swing after swing joined together, wless without exception.
The change of inner strength in his body allowed Tang San to use this Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method with another level of skill, despite not having a target for the hammer, that feeling of joyfully unrestrained venting brought him a feeling entirely free from worry.
Tang San stopped after nine thousand nine hundred eighty one continuous swings. His clothes were already drenched with sweat. Overjoyed, truly overjoyed, Tang San raised the forging hammer before him, in his mind constantly reying the scenes of studying forging at Tang Sect and under Tang Hao, for a moment all sorts of feelings welled up in his heart.
Thirteen years old, meaning he had already been in this world for thirteen years. In this all new world he had obtained many things he never had before, family, friends, spirit, spirit ability, these had all alreadypletely blended with his soul.
Tang Sans figure flickered, already reaching the area piled with metal, forging hammer striking a half meter diameter chunk of refined iron. The struck iron tilted somewhat, stretching out his toes, lightly raising them, lifting that close to hundred jin chunk of iron.
He stretched out his left hand and grabbed the chunk of iron. Tang Sect, a mark that can never be forgotten, I will definitely let you blossom brilliantly in this new world.
Dropping the iron in the casting furnace, Tang San piled charcoal with practiced motions, igniting it, working the bellows.
Rhythmically, a strong sound of bellows began to reverberate within the stone house. In just a moments work, deep red mes burst out, the forging furnace starting to recover its use.
Tang San had never forgotten his fathers words. He also understood understood why his father would say that usingmon iron to forge godly tools was the meaning of a godly craftsman, that wasnt only a matter of skill, even more important was staunch perseverance.
Even average iron, if struck more than ten thousand times, would be the strongest kind of iron.
Tang Sects requirements of their own hidden weapons were extremely strict, and as a once well known figure among mechanical type hidden weapon makers, Tang San was even more rigorous about his own work. He absolutely wouldnt let his hidden weapons show issues with quality that could put him in a dangerous situation.
The iron burned deep red, like an iparably immense chunk of ruby. It was also only once it waspletely red that he could see the impurities within.
The forging hammer leapt into Tang Sans hand, and its dance began.
Dang. Dang. Dang. Dang Pounding full of rhythm and tempo reverberated from within the stone house. Tang San had started his forging.
From this day on, besides eating, Tang San didnt even return to his dorm to sleep. Every day constantly forging. When tired, he would sit down on the ground and cultivate spirit power. Once his energy had recovered, he immediately started working again.
Nobody knew what Tang San was making, even Grandmaster didnt understand, but Grandmaster never went to find him at his forge. Withplete confidence, Grandmaster believed that Tang San absolutely wouldnt abandon his cultivation for forging.
Only one person entered the forging room: Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu would go to the forge every day, she didnt disturb Tang San, only quietly left clean clothes to the side, poured some water and peeled and cored some fruit, arranging it there before quietly leaving.
It wasnt that she didnt want to speak with Tang San, it was only that since she came to know Tang San, she had never before seen him sopletely wrapped up in his work over anything.
Tang Sans body, brimming with the smell of metal, was all over colored with iron dust and coke.
Xiao Wu was somewhat concerned over Tang Sans present condition. Only as she once again entered the forge and Saw Tang San had changed into the clean clothes, drunk the water shed poured and emptied the te of fruit, she would feel somewhat gratified.
Day after day passed, the pounding sound from within the forge only became even more intense. Every day before there was even any light, the sounds began, only when the gathering darknesspletely reced the daylight would it stop.
Meanwhile, even if it was when eating at the dining hall, Tang San would appear umunicative. Constantly in a kind of reflective mood.
In this kind of situation, even Dai Mubai looked for Grandmaster and Flender, but Grandmaster only said to not to disturb him.
Deep blue gradually reced pure ck, in the distant horizon, a golden thread gradually appeared in its misty splendor, dawn wasing once again.
The forging rooms door opened, one person walking out from inside, with disheveled hair, a face covered in iron dust, furthermore with a bare torso smeared with iron dust and coke and brimming with sturdy muscle.
He appeared even stronger than before, and his height seemed to have increased a fraction. Faint purple glinted in his piercing eyes, with a feeling of absorbing peoples hearts and souls.
Looking far into the distance, looking at that golden ray gradually expanding in the east, his eyes filled with purple.
Part 2
Quietly lifting his two hands, he clenched them tightly. His whole body braced was as if it were steel, like a cheetah waiting to pounce. Filled with the beauty of wild power.
Forty nine days. It took me a total of forty nine days, but Ive finallypleted it.He slowly opened his palms. A pair of perfectly round iron balls appeared in his hands.
The iron balls were ck. Despite being under the sun, there wasnt any reflection from it. However, ayer of cold air quietly escaped from within the balls.
There were sixteen identical balls behind him in the room. If the shreks seven monsters found out that he had spent most of his energy during these two months working on developing these eighteen iron balls, what would be their reaction?
Tang San started kneading the two metal balls in his hands and murmured, The only thing missing now is poison. I really want to make another Buddha Fury Tang Lotus, and that unfinished Torrential Rain Pear Blossom Needle. Its a pity the materials in this world are too restricted.
His hand slightly shook and the two metal balls flew out. One left and one right, both noiselessly. They bizarrely made two arcs in the air and flew back into his hands. In his palms they never stopped spinning, but the entire time they didnt touch at all.
After habitually training his Purple Demon Eyes, Tang San walked into the forging room. The metal in the room had already all vanished, including those Tang San bought from the smithyter.
His right hand wiped the table, and including the two in his hand, the eighteen metal balls all vanished into his Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges.
His gaze fell onto the corner of the room. On the only clean chair was a set of clean clothesid there. That was what Xiao Wu sent in yesterday. Looking at them, Tang Sans eyes couldnt help but let out a trace of gentleness.
What Tang San admired most in Xiao Wu was that she knew what to do at any time. Usually, she was always cheerful and exuberant. But when he needed quiet, she never disturbed him even slightly. All she did was silently doing her seemingly insignificant things, yet these things were what people never forgot.
Right now the day was still early. ording to usual, no one would wake up in Shrek Academy at this time.
Tang San got some cold water and bathed, cleaning himself from head to toes and then finally putting on the clean clothes Xiao Wu delivered, making him feel fresh and cool.
Putting everything in order, a sense of rxation went through his body. Tang San raised his right hand in front of him and a faint blue light came out of his palm. Blue Silver Grass quietly sprouted out, swaying in his palm.
Looks like I improved again.Tang San smiled happily.
To Tang San, the fourty-nine days of forging tested his physical strength and mental power just as much as the devilish training Grandmaster forced them through.
Everyday he was continuously forging and thinking. The stress on his body was just as much as the weighted runs. If not for his endurable and tough body and the help of inner power, he might have already stopped.
But it was also because of this everyday exercise that all his muscles were now more taut. The most obvious change was on his arms. They were thicker by one size and didnt have a single bit of excess fat. Every ridge of his muscles was well defined. His shoulders were wider and in every single movement, his muscles would noticeably contract and retract.
However, Tang Sans hands were still as slim and wless as before, with no callouses at all. Not only his endurance and spirit power improved, his Mysterious Jade Hand also improved.
ording to Tang Sans own estimates, these forty nine days of almost insane forging let his spirit power improve once again, rising to thirty third rank. Of course, this wasnt only the result of the two months. The previous months also yed a key role in this improvement.
In almost four months time, his spirit power ranked up again. This speed could only be described as terrifying. Though he broke through rank thirty, every rank needs umting. For normal people, it would take at least more than half a year. Those with less talent might even need a year to rank up.
When Tang San walked into the cafeteria, what surprised him was that everyone were there and had started eating already. It turned out that that day wasnt the first day they woke up this early, but Tang San was too busy thinking about forging to notice this.
Herees our Iron man. Yo, why is Iron Man so clean today? Dai Mubai spoke with a smiling face.
Dai Mubai was always very arrogant, and he also had the skills to support it. But in front of Tang San, he couldnt act arrogant no matter what.
Though Tang Sans spirit power was lower than his, Dai Mubai knew that if they were really fighting for their lives, he couldnt beat Tang San. In the entire Shreks Seven Monsters, Tang San undoubtedly had be the most important one. But Dai Mubai also knew Tang Sans achievement wasnt simply from innate talent. During these forty nine days, though no one knows what Tang San was doing, everyone could hear the almost never halting pounding of his hammer. What kind of willpower was needed toplete this?
Under Tang Sans stimtion, not only Dai Mubai, including theziest Oscar, everyone were also working hard to cultivate their spirit power.
Grandmaster put forward a way of cultivating without sleep to them so that everyone could rece sleep with spirit power cultivation. Other than the necessary spirit ability training and physical exercise, the rest of the time was all put into cultivation. Though the process was dull, it proved beneficial for their strength.
In the time, Xiao Wus spirit power raised to rank thirty two, and the others spirit power also had a not insignificant increase.
Now, Shreks Seven Devils spirit power ranks were:
Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai, thirty eighth rank Battle Spirit Elder.
Sausage Monopoly Oscar, thirty first rank Tool Spirit Elder.
Thousand Hand Asura Tang San, thirty third rank Battle Spirit Elder.
Evil Fire Phoenix Ma Hongjun, twenty eighth rank Battle Spirit Grandmaster.
Soft Bones Demon Rabbit Xiao Wu, thirty second rank Battle Spirit Elder.
Seven Treasures zed Ning Rongrong, twenty seventh rank Tool Spirit Grandmaster.
Hell Civet Zhu Zhuqing, twenty eighth rank Battle Spirit Grandmaster.
Tang San smiled slightly. Im all done forging, so of course I came out. Checking the time, it isnt long until we have to go to Heaven Dou Imperial Academy.
Ning Rongrong said curiously, Third Brother, what good thing did you make this time, let everyone see.
Tang San said, Really, I didnt make that many things this time because the construction of it is very troublesome. Other than a few hidden weapons, I also made everyone something practical.
We also get some? Ning Rongrong was instantly exulted. The Shreks Seven Devils all let out a smile. Tang Sans standard for hidden weapons was very strict. They already got an entire set of high quality hidden weapons. If Tang San used that many days to make it, it couldnt be bad.
Ma Hongjun chuckled, Third Brother is the best, sharing even dew equally, quickly let everyone see.
Xiao Wu red at Ma Hongjun. What do you mean sharing dew, thats so coarse. Little San hasnt even eaten yet, let him eat first.
Ning Rongrong smiled, Xiao Wu is indeed still the most thoughtful for Tang San!
Xiao Wu stuck out her tongue and gave Tang San the food specially left for him.
Ever since Grandmaster came, Shrek Academys food changed majorly. Of course, the breakfast wasnt paid by the Academy anymore, but the Shrek Seven Devils paid themselves. The things were the same, and Grandmaster didnt hide the economic situation of the Academy. After one month of Spirit Battles, everyone had full wallets, so none of them cared about the small food expenses.
Ok, Ill eat first. Lets go outter so I can demonstrate as well, the cafeteria is too small. Tang San smiled at Xiao Wu and took his breakfast and started gorging himself. The recent workload was way too much, so Tang Sans appetite also rocketed upwards. In Shreks Seven Devils, he ate the most.
Part 3
The others had more or less eaten, while looking at Tang San gorging himself, inwardly they couldnt help but itch while thinking about Tang Sans gift.
Being under everyones scrutiny couldnt feel particrly nice, especially when eating. Tang San quickly finished his breakfast, immediately standing up,Having you watching me like that, Ill get indigestion. Lets go, Ill give you something good outside.
Xiao Wu very naturally collected the bowl and chopsticks Tang San had used to clear them away, but Tang San caught her hand, saying:Theres time to clean upter. Well go outside first.
The group of seven reached the Academy grounds. The grounds werepletely empty, sunshine sprinkling across the field. Right now was already early summer, Shrek Academy was at the center of the continent, so even if it was early morning, it was still extremely warm.
Little San, quickly take it out. What kind of thing is it?Ning Rongrong said somewhat impatiently.
Tang San smiled faintly, his right hand wiping across Twenty Four moonlit Bridges, taking out an unusual looking thing.
That was a cylindrical thing made entirely out of metal, its surface appearing silvery. It seemed to somewhat resemble the sleeve dart, butpared to the sleeve dart it was even bigger and thicker.
Tang San in order for everyone to see and understand clearly, pulled up the sleeve over his left arm, giving a pull with both hands, half opening the cylindrical object on one side, giving it the appearance of two half cylinders. Everyone saw that the inside of the thing was lined with soft cloth.
Tang San fastened it around his left lower arm, the cylindrical things length just enough topletely cover his lower arm. He first adjusted it a moment, then afterwards swung out his arm. The cylinder adhered to his arm, without the slightest amount of swaying, appearing tightly fitted.
At this, even Xiao Wu couldnt help her curiosity,Little San, what is this thing? Is it more powerful than the sleeve dart?
Tang San smiling shook his head, saying:To be precise, it could be considered a kind of useful tool. I call it a Flying God w. Watch closely when I operate it.
He pulled at the front of the top of the Flying God w, pulling out five rings and fastening them to the five fingers of his left hand, immediately following, he tightened his fist. With a sharp and clear sonorous sound, a metal cone suddenly shot out, just far enough to move farther than his palm. Immediately afterward, the metal cones front end suddenly burst open, changing into a metal w. The w had five fingers, glinting with cold light in the sunshine, especially the tips of the ws gave a feeling like they were five cold stars.
Tang San picked up a rock from the ground to the side,I used several an alloy of several metals for the Flying God w, creating it after hard work and numerous revisions. Its extremely hard in itself, sufficient to pierce metal and pass through stone. This metal w is its key feature, after the w has opened, as long as its touched just a little, the springs and gears I ced inside will move, causing the metal w to immediately tighten.
While speaking, he ced the rock in the metal w. With just a whoosh sound, under everyones dumbstruck gazes, the metal w easily pierced into the rock like piercing tofu. The whole w entered almost halfway.
Tang San exined in detail:After the metal w has been fastened, there are five different operations it can use. First, holding the fist closed but extending the forefinger, then, the metal w will once again spring open, recovering to its previous appearance. Second, if the middle finger is extended, then the metal w will cut down with all its power, its strength is enormous, approximately able to pierce a thick steel te. As for the other three kinds of functions, there are other corresponding effects.
While speaking he extended his middle finger, with a cracking sound a cloud of dust rose, that ordinary piece of rock had unexpectedly been directly crushed.
Seeing this scene, the other six Shrek Seven Devils couldnt help but swallow. They really couldnt imagine how such a strong steel w had been made. In fact, what Tang San called hard work and numerous revisions wasn''t a bit exaggerated. After the metal had been sessfully formed, even the forging hammer wasnt able to alter its form. Tang San had wasted vast amounts of spirit power, relying on his other spirit, the little hammer, to seed.
In the forging process, Tang San also discovered some special subtleties of that little hammer. As the metal and that seemingly not veryrge little hammer touched, unexpectedly it would cause a kind of unusual effect: regardless of which metal, on contact with the little hammer it would soften. Using it to create hidden weapons was practically like a tiger growing wings. Unfortunately, it really consumed too much spirit power and physical strength, under the consumption Tang San constantly had to meditate to recover, this was also a major reason why he was able to advance his spirit power to the thirty third rank in this time.
Dai Mubais heart twitched, saying:Whats really the use of this metal w? If its only like this, it seems Id be better off with my tiger ws.Let alone piercing rock, with his current strength, even piercing gold and snapping jade was no problem for his tiger ws.
Tang San calmly smiled, saying:Of course its not limited to this, otherwise it wouldnt be called Flying God w. Its principal use is to help us fly. Even though its not true flight, as a tool its still very useful, watch, this is its third function.
While speaking, Tang San first once again sprang open the metal w, and afterwards raised his left arm facing arge tree approximately twenty meters away. His thumb sharply extended, and with a whoosh sound, the steel w attached on top of the arm guard shot out like a bolt of lightning, bringing a long brilliant light under the sunshine, in an eyeblink it had already flown over, with a cracking sound, it directly grabbed into the tree trunk.
Everyone clearly saw that attached to the back of the steel w was a fine like linen metal rope.
Immediately afterward, Tang Sans ring finger stretched out, lightly pushing off the ground with his toes, his body followed the line like an arrow, under the pull of that steel rope in an eyeblink he had leapt over onto thatrge tree. Toes lightly touching the tree, relying on the pull of the Flying God w, he moved horizontally around the tree trunk.
Forefinger shooting out, releasing the steel w, Tang San rose andnded back before everyone.
In certain terrains, the Flying God w is able to disy very good effects. At the same time, it can also be used to grab people. The length of the steel wire is thirty meters, its pulling force is approximately three hundred jin. As long as our body weight doesnt surpass three hundred jin, we can rely on it to climb up high.
The internalposition of each Flying God w was extraordinarilyplex, as it was formed from arge amount of gears and springs. Of course, to Tang San, this wasnt any meticulous work. The true meticulousness was still those eighteen iron balls resting in Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges.
Little finger extending, the iron w withdrew into the arm guard, Tang San flicked his wrist, the five fingers separating from the iron rings, the iron rings automatically returning to the cover of the arm guard. It now appeared like a very ordinary steel arm guard.
Ma Hongjun muttered:This is simply an essential tool for leaping onto roofs and vaulting walls, slipping through doors and levering locks!
Tang San snapped:What are you calling sneaking through doors and levering locks. Fatty, you pay attention to your weight. If some day you surpass three hundred jin, it will practically be useless for you. Also, when everyone assembles it, you must take care to remove the sleeve dart. Mubai, when you use your spirit your muscles change somewhat, therefore your Flying God w includes some stic ropes. Like this it wont be damaged because of your muscles swelling.
Apart from Tang San the other Shrek Six Devils at this moment disyed their mutual rapport. Making the same motion, towards Tang San, they stretched out their right hands.
Although this Flying God w wouldnt appear to have much in the way of attack power, everyone were astute, anyone would be able to think a number of effects just by looking at this thing. Regarding concrete uses, that still required getting to know it.
Tang San pulled out six Flying God ws and handed them over to everyone. Each one was custom made. Because everyone were still young, in order to deal with the size of the arm changing as they grew older, the openings of the Flying God ws were connected with stic rope.
While fiddling with the Flying God w in his hand, Dai Mubai couldnt help saying:Little San, I really dont know how your brain is made. Unexpectedly its even able to think up this kind of thing.
Tang San revealed a wry smile and thought to himself that how could he be able to baselessly imagine things like these, this was all the crystallisation of many years of Tang Sects effort. He had merely grasped how to create them, thats all.
Time passed quickly, in the blink of an eye the two months of rest and preparation had already gone by. Shrek Academysnd was originally bought by Flender, it also wasnt any kind of expensive thing. The teachers didnt object to Grandmasters proposal. In a moment the agreed upon time had arrived. At Flendersmand, everyone packed up their things, preparing to set out, leaving for Heaven Dou Imperial Academy.
This day had moderate wind and beautiful sun, no clouds as far as the eye could see.
Standing at the Academy gate, Flender gazed up appearing somewhat defeated at the board engraved with Shrek Academys sign, for a moment all sorts of feelings welled up in his heart. Twenty years. Living here for twenty years, this ce had constantly bit by bit flowed into his heart. An acrid feeling appeared at his nose.
Zhao Wuji put his arms around Flenders shoulders,Dont look. Lets go. Its not like we wont return. If worstes to worst, afterwards we brothers will apany you back to retire.
Flender red at him,Youre saying Im old?
Zhao Wuji smiled wryly:Not old. Yes, were both just fifty, thats all, still not regarded as too old. However all of us are also regarded as out of the ordinary. Unexpectedly not one of us is married.
Flender snorted,Thats because your requirements are too high. How are women Spirit Masters so easy to find. Dont you know women Spirit Masters make up just one tenth of all Spirit Masters?
You then? Arent your requirements high? Howe youre also unmarried?Zhao Wuji somewhat unreconciled said.
Me? I Flender looked distracted a moment, somewhat speechless. As he looked up towards Grandmaster, he discovered Grandmaster was also looking at him. The twos eyes showed something painful, practically simultaneously shaking their heads.
Lets go.Flender put his thoughts in order, passing down the order to set off. The party of ten stepped forward, departing Shrek.
Heaven Dou Empire imperial capital Heaven Dou City, at the heart of northeastern Heaven Dou Empire, it was the core of all of Tian Dous political power, also one of the tworgest cities on the Continent. On Douluo Continent, only Star Lou Empires imperial capital could match it.
Although the two great Empires subordinate Kingdoms and Duchies werent too epting of control, they were still part of the Empires. With Heaven Dou City at its heart, what Heaven Dou Empire directly controlled were the three neighboring great military districts, with a total force of more than a million, a profound strength.
In some sense, Heaven Dou Empire didnt have to force restrictions on the subordinate Kingdoms with their own reasoning, whether it was Heaven Dou or Star Luo, the subordinate Kingdoms and Duchies of both great Empires were for the most part on the border, if fighting broke out, it would certainly be these Kingdoms and Duchies that bore the brunt.
Of course, this was also forck of a better option. Which monarch wouldnt wish to use imperial power to rule everything.
But right now the Continent basically didnt permit circumstances for unification to appear.
Chapter 56 — Rank Surpassing Challenge
Chapter 56: Rank Surpassing Challenge
Part 1
Presently in the Continent, besides the internal factors of the two empires, most significant was the ndestine interference from the several Spirit Master ns and Spirit Hall. Theoretically, in a singlerge and unified empire, how could these be allowed to exist to influence the ruling power?
The Shrek Academy party wanted to go to Heaven Dou City, but they needed to first leave Bk Kingdom, afterwards pass through the entire Silvers Kingdom to the the north of Bk Kingdom, to finally enter Heaven Dou Empires imperial city boundaries. Further to the east, it would be entirely Heaven Dou Empires imperial citynds. The entire journey would be very far, spanning more than two thousand kilometers. Thus can be seen, how enormous the Heaven Dou Empires territory was.
In the Shrek Seven Devils, Dai Mubai, Tang San, Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong had their own spirit storage devices, simrly, the teachers had ones too. Thus, as they journeyed, they didnt have to experience any frustrations of baggage. Before leaving, they bought food and prepared water in their spirit tools. Even if they couldnt resupply during the journey, this food and water wouldst them about ten days.
Okay, you little monsters. You have all rested for two months already, from now on its full speed ahead. Everyone must follow my speed, if not, heh heh.
Flender seemed to have returned to what he was previously, a devious light was emitted from his eyes. With one hand grabbing Grandmasters arm, leaving behind those words, he already shot forward.
Flender naturally didnt use his full strength to run. With Zhao Wuji in front of the academy teachers, they spread out on both sides as they followed him.
Shrek Seven Devils looked on and unhesitantly ran. They were already undaunted by burdened running. Normal running was nothing to them. Without even needing to use spirit power to assist them, even Oscar and Ning Rongrong could keep up to Flenders current speed.
Grandmaster was being carried by Flender using spirit power, thus he did not even need to waste any energy. Grandmaster suspiciouslymented,
Flender, what is the meaning in this training? Their current body foundations are already very strong now.
nders grinned, saying:
"Is there really no meaning in this training? Xiao Gang, these methods are not something you can use. Furthermore, even if this training had no meaning, rushing a little bit faster, wasting less time on the road, we can cut down on meals and stay in fewer hotels. This way, we should be able to save some money. Previously we agreed to use the previously won three thousand gold coins on this third stage of training. We should save as what we can.
You You really are the same as always.
Grandmaster was momentarily speechless. In contrast to Flender, he never saw money as something of importance, always holding the ideal that the money he used could eventually be earnt back. In any case he was always a Spirit Grandmaster, and would always have Spirit Halls stipend.
Flender, somewhat deviously, only winked at Grandmaster, suddenly he sped up. elerating ahead like an arrow as it left a bow.
Zhao Wuji, undoubtedly being the most familiar with Flender, helplessly looked at the Sweet Pea Spirit Master Shao Xin beside him and grabbed his arm.
Flender that guy. Even if you want to save money, you dont have to torture our old bones.
The auxiliary system Spirit Master obviously couldnt keep up with them, thus Zhao Wuji could only carry Shao Xin and increase his speed.
With Flenders increase in speed, the Shrek Seven Devils behind started to be unable to keep up. In the end, using only physical strength to run definitely couldnt match his speed when he was being assisted by spirit power. Furthermore, Flender was an agility attack system Spirit Master, and even a Spirit Emperor level agility attack system Spirit Master at that.
In a hurry to keep up, Shrek Seven Devils could only increase their speed ordingly. As a result, Ning Rongrong and Oscar could no longer continue by their own strength. Oscar was carried by Dai Mubai while Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu took turns carrying Ning Rongrong. The seven of them, like always did not leaving anyone behind. They gave it their all and rushed ahead to catch up.
The Shrek Seven Devils had no qualms in using their spirit power for short periods, but how could their spirit powerpete with their teachers. Flenders controlled speed was already their maximum speed. Within less than two hours, the Shrek Seven Devils spirit power was practically consumed.
Flender saw that everyone behind him couldnt keep up and thus finally slowed down a little. Running with a normal speed, he gave the Shrek Seven Devils time to eat therge sausage and recuperate a bit. Of course, Flender himself wouldnt eat Oscarsrge sausage, a few sweet peas would be a lot more effective than the sausage. After all, that Sweet Pea Spirit Master Shao Xins level was far above what Oscar couldpare to.
Using this method of running, within a day, Shrek Seven Devils were as tired as when they had experienced Grandmasters Devil training again. Within just this day, they had already run close to four hundred kilometers,pleting about a fifth of the journey.
Fortunately, Flender wasnt as stingy as he proimed. He didnt make everyone camp outside, but rather, settled for the night in a small town along the way.
The so called small town, was actually just a rtively big vige. The inn that the Shrek Academy party stayed in was actually the only inn in town. Even if it was a little shabby, it could still be said to be rtively clean.
Flender once again fully demonstrated his stinginess, altogether asking for only three rooms. The teachers would only use one room, the male students used one room and the female students used one room.
Im so worn out.
Oscar immediatelyy on the bed, still gasping for breath, with a face of euphoria. Everyone had ran for a day and was finally able to rest. No one really bothered about how simple or crude the ce was.
Dai Mubai snapped,
"What do you have to be tired about? You were resting most of your body weight on me, okay?!"
Oscar said.
But i also had to make therge sausages and mushroom sausages for all of you. During thatst part of the run, if not for my mushroom sausages, how would we be able to keep up. My consumption of spirit power was definitely not less than any of you. The consumption of spirit power also leads to fatigue.
Ma Hongjunmented,
Dontin anymore. The unluckiest would be me. Im the heaviest, my speed also isnt very great either. I really wish that i could get a flying ability soon. Then, traveling wouldnt be a problem.
Tang Sanughed.
Dontin anymore, hurry and sleep. Who knows what our great dean will do again tomorrow.
At this moment, there was a loud knock on the door, the room door opening a little. Xiao Wu stuck her head in from outside.
Little San,e out for a while.
Tang Sanplied and left the room.
Xiao Wu, what is it?
Looking at a tired Xiao Wu, Tang Sans heart couldnt help but hurt a little.
Xiao Wu somewhat coquettishly pouting,
After running all day, my legs are sore. Ge, massage my legs, alright?
During their period of devilish training, every time Xiao Wu would feel tired and sore, Tang San would always help massage her legs. Ultimately, Mysterious Heavenly skill and spirit power had some differences. One of which was that spirit power was not at all useful for Daoist treatment methods. On the whole, spirit power was more overbearing, while Mysterious heavenly skill was more stable and peaceful.
Okay, right here?
Tang San doting rubbed Xiao Wus head.
En, do it here. Rongrong and Zhuqing are already asleep.
As she spoke, Xiao Wu raised her right leg, showing off her flexibility, cing her slender calf on Tang Sans shoulder.
Tang San raised both hands, one hand kneading at her ankle and the other softly massaging the muscles of her calf. The Mysterious Heavenly Skills warmth directly prating the muscle, Xiao Wufortably closed her eyes, her young face blushing a little.
As Tang San helped her massage her calf, he asked her.
If were rushing like today again tomorrow and you cant take it anymore, let me carry you. There shouldnt be a problem with speed if I used my Eight Spider Lances.
Xiao Wu giggled.
No need, I can handle it. Actually, this kind of tiredness is also good. I would have a reason to let you massage my legs. Its reallyfortable. Ge, why are your palms so warm?
Tang San shook his head. He doted on this little sister from the core of his heart. Not caring about the mud and dirt on her shoes, he softly massaged her foot, helping her rx.
How does this feel?
Veryfortable, it seems like my legs arent as sore anymore.
Even separated by the shoe, the heat from Tang Sans palms could still enter her feet. It felt just like soaking in the hot waters of a hot spring. The hotfortable feeling made Xiao Wu feel sofortable, her vision blurred for a while.
Okay, change to the other leg.
Xiao Wu looked at Tang San, expression somewhat congealed,
Ge, if we can always be this close in the future, and if youter get a wife, will you not want me?
Tang San smiled,
Silly girl, how can that be? At any point in time, you will always be my little sister.
Concerning boy-girl rtionships, he had never experienced them in his previous life. In this life, he understood them even less. Although he grew up without his father by his side, however, ever since he came to Shrek Academy, Tang San had never felt alone or empty. In terms of friendship, he had hispanions. In terms of family, he had Xiao Wu and Grandmaster. He was already very satisfied with his current life.
Xiao Wu giggled
How about, after we grow up, Ill marry you, okay? Then I can be your little sister for as long as we live and let you take care of me.
Tang Sanughed and said, Okay. Its just that you so pretty, marrying me will embarrass you.
Xiao Wu sighed.
Im serious. What is there to be embarrassed about? In my heart, you are the best. Ge, did you know? Rongrong always teases me, saying that were just brother and sister.
Tang San looked nk for a bit,
But she isnt wrong. Arent you my little sister?
Xiao Wus charming face reddened.
Not like that. Aiyah. Im not going to talk about it anymore, youre such a blockhead.
As she spoke, she took back her long leg and walked behind Tang Sang, both hands gently squeezing on his shoulders.
Although Xiao Wus technique was a bit amateurish, it still allowed Tang San to feelfortable. Especially that faint warm feeling, making Tang Sans deep in his heart be softly moved.
Alright. You should go to sleep earlier. We still need to travel tomorrow. Tang San somewhat reluctantly pushed away Xiao Wus hands.
Okay
Xiao Wu replied. Finally returning to her room. Her heart was beating quickly, her eyes were showing a somewhat hesitant and deep light.
Returning to his room, what made Tang San surprised was that Dai Mubai and the other two were not asleep yet. The three of them looked at Tang San as they tried to hide their smiles.
Oscar rose from the bed, facing Dai Mubai and raising a leg in his direction, with a coy voice he said After running for an entire day, my legs feel sore. Ge, massage my legs, alright?
Dai Mubaiughed, imitating Tang Sans voice,
Okay. Right here?
Oscar immediately followed up with
En. Right here. Rongrong and Zhuqing are already sleeping.
Looking at their creepy y, Tang San irritatedly said
Great. You guys listened in on our conversation.
Fatty darklyughed at one side
Its not that we eavesdropped. Its just that here, the walls are really bad. Ge, help me massage my leg too.
As he spoke, he also gestured with his his fat leg.
Part 2
Tang San earnestly nodded,Fine, no problem. I heard, a bit of poison is actually helpful for the body, stretching muscles and improving blood cirction. I dont know if my Eight Spider Lances will do, but Ill use you to try it out.While speaking, he took off his jacket, exposing his bare torso, assuming an expression about to release Eight Spider Lances.
Fatty jumped from fright, hastily pulling his quilt over him. somewhat bitterly shouting,Dont, third brother, my mistake!.His first encounter with Eight Spider Lances powerful toxin left a deep impression with him.
Tang San snapped:Go to sleep.
Dai Mubai chuckled, saying:Tang San, Xiao Wu dered her position to you, you as her older brother mustnt be so slow witted. Xiao Wu is a rare beauty. If you act fast you will have her, if youre slow you wont.
Tang San stared nkly,But were siblings. Fine, dont say anything. Were both still this young. Its still too early to discuss this. Do you think Im Fatty? I cant have his Evil Fire.
Ma Hongjun stretched out his head from within his quilt, defiantly saying:What about me? Rtions between men and women are heavensw and earths principle. Its a primal instinct.
Tang San red at him,I say you have instinct to spare.
Dai Mubai also didnt say anything else, smiling shaking his head, sitting down cross legged on his bed to enter a meditative state.
After an uneventful night, the second days morning. Everyone continued the journey. By now, they had already left Bk Kingdom, entering the borders of Silvers Kingdom.
Fortunately, today Flender didnt speed up again, only leading the party towards the northeast at a regr pace.
The same day, they reached Silvers Kingdoms capital on the southern border, Silvers City. Flender unprecedentedly chose this major city to lodge at, furthermore at the time they entered the city, the sky was only just starting to darken.
Flender, are you alright?When Flender brought everyone to check in at an expensive hotel, even Grandmaster who could never hang on to coin couldnt help feel strange. Furthermore, this time Flender unexpectedly rented five rooms, letting everyone live somewhat less crowded. Even dinner was unprecedentedlyvish.
Whether it was Grandmaster or Zhao Wuji and the other teachers, everyone were baffled by Flenders actions. Always miserly, how would he suddenly be so generous?
At dinner, Flender finally showed his true colors.
Flender wore a smiling expression, raising a wine cup in front of him, saying:Travelling for two days, to thank you all for your hard work, please eat to your hearts content. However, the little monsters are only allowed one cup of wine.
Speaking, he led by example and poured the wine down his throat, and furthermore extremely enthusiastically received everyones dishes.
Dai Mubai said in a low voice by Tang Sans ear:Compared to a smile, I wish we saw the deans solemn expression. I dont know why, but every time he smiles I feel his smile is so treacherous. Youll see, today our dean spent so much, theres definitely a catch.
Sure enough, as the wine made three rounds, after dishes of five vours, Flender wiped his mouth, mildly saying to the Shrek Seven Devils:You also havent had any realbat for two months. This Silvers City has a Great Spirit Arena. This evening you should all go exercise a bit. En. Theres no need to participate in all spirit battles. In order to not influence tomorrows travelling, just join the team spirit battle.
Dai Mubai smiling widely looked at the fox tailed Flender, saying:Dean, then the rewards we obtain this time, should it also be transferred to the Academy?
Flender piously said:Although the Academy is already closed, as your dean, do you believe I would take possession of your rewards? You allocate your ie as you see fit, unrted to us. Mubai, dont tell me you unexpectedly doubt my intentions?
This time it was Dai Mubais turn to stare nkly. Originally he thought Flender was nning to have them participate in a team spirit fight to obtain the rewards. Like this, with their current rank, for a team spirit fight everyone could obtain at least a hundred cold spirit coins each, adding up to a considerable sum. He hadnt expected to be criticised by Flenders just words.
Dont say, was this dean really alright?
It was still Ma Hongjun who understood his teacher the best, mouthing words to Dai Mubai on the other side. Dai Mubai then suddenly understood. Ma Hongjun only mouthed one word: Gambling.
Yes, under equivalent level circumstances, even Emperor Team was unable to surpass the Shrek Seven Devils, how would there be an opponent, as long as they ced some heavy bets on the team fight, then, naturally the earnings wouldnt be small. This was Flenders true scheme.
Good, well set off.Flender delightedly settled the bill, asking for directions to Silvers Great Spirit Arena, bringing everyone to leave the hotel.
Silvers Great Spirit Arena appeared even more magnificent than its Suotuo counterpart. This was after all Silvers Kingdoms capital city, still a level above Suotuo.
Wearing those masks that had shaken Suotuo Great Spirit Arena, the Shrek Seven Devils once again set out.
However, when Flender had the Shrek Seven Devils sign up for a team spirit fight he was struck dumb.
The Silvers Great Spirit Arena staff carefully inspected the Shrek Seven Devils spirit fighting badges, and couldnt help but uprehendingly look at the seven Spirit Masters in front of him, finding it somewhat difficult to speak:My apologies, respected Spirit Masters, Im afraid you cant participate in the team spirit fight.
The Shrek Seven Devils were indifferent, Flender was not.
One must know, since entering Silvers City he had already spent a lot of coin, hoping to be able to recoup it here.
Why? Dont tell me there are no people at the Great Spirit Arena?Flender angrily said.
Part 3
Although Flender was somewhat aggressive, the staff didnt refute him at all. A thirtieth level gold spirit fighter team indeed had the qualifications to be aggressive. He had worked at the Great Spirit Arena for more than twenty years, but this was the first time such a monstrous spirit fighter team had appeared.
My apologies, respected sir, but our Silvers Great Spirit Arena doesnt have a gold spirit fighter team for a fair spirit fight.The staff member said embarrassedly.
Flender said:Then a silver spirit fighter team is fine as well. Dont you see that among them is only one Spirit Master that just advanced to gold spirit fighter?
The staff member shook his head:That certainly wont do. First of all, we only have one silver spirit fighter thirtieth level team, but letting them fight clearly is unfair. Presumably you also know the rules of the Great Spirit Arena, a teams level is counted ording to the level of its highest member.
To the side Zhao Wuji smiled with Schadenfreude:Apparently, someones ns fell through.
Standing at Zhao Wujis side, the three senior Spirit Masters Lu Ji-Bin, Li Yu-Song and Shao Xin couldnt help smiling. They didnt have any subordinate rtionship with Flender, before the establishment of Shrek Academy they were good friends, watching Flenders defeat clearly was a form of entertainment to them.
Flender unresigned asked:Is there no other way?
The staff member thought about it:Its not that there are no ways. If everyone agrees to surpass levels to join a spirit fight, I can naturally arrange it. Surpassing levels no longer suffers the level restrictions of spirit fights. In other words, you can challenge one of the lowest fortieth level spirit fighter teams, here the fortieth level teams are practically all silver spirit fighters, there are also a few gold spirit fighter teams. You can choose as you wish.
Fortieth level? Flender was stunned a moment, immediately afterwards shaking his head,Then let it be.
What is called gentlemen love wealth, but grasps it the right way, Flender still understood the reasoning of this.
Although in the spirit fighting ring, generally speaking none of the opponents died, he also wouldnt let his disciples take risks for his benefit.
If there was a certain chance of victory without danger then a bit of profit wasnt much, but demanding the Shrek Seven Devils take risks for profit, Flender still wouldnt do it. Although miserly, he was after all principled.
No, I think its possible.Grandmasters stiff voice echoed, unhurriedly strolling up to Flenders side.
Flender frowned,Xiao Gang, what kind of joke is that? How is this possible, you also know the depth of a spirit ring gap. Dont tell me you want to send the children to their death? Dont forget that among them are three who havent reached the thirtieth level, confronting a fortieth level Spirit Master team, they wont stand a chance.
Grandmaster shook his head:Of course I wouldnt let them take risks, Flender, there are still very many differences with fortieth level spirit fighter teams.
Speaking, Grandmaster turned to the staff member,What you said just now, letting us pick our opponent, without question.
The staff member nodded,Of course without question. Furthermore I can guarantee that this team spirit fight will be in the Central Main Spirit Arena.
The circumstances of a level surpassing challenge very rarely appeared at a Great Spirit Arena, especially in a team fight. If it was a one versus one bout where one sides spirit was especially outstanding, perhaps there would still be a chance to prevail over a one spirit ring gap. But team spirit fights were a collective effort, if the whole team was one spirit ring weaker than the opponents, how would there still be a fight? As a result, team level surpassing challenges were hardly ever seen. And without more than a few sessful examples in the entire history of Great Spirit Arena, a level surpassing challenge was undoubtedly a kind of spirit fight that appealed to spectators, making it even easier to excite the audience. As long as the news went out, the Central Main Spirit Arena could anticipate a full audience. Such a good event, how could the spirit arena refuse?
Grandmaster continued:Among your fortieth level teams do you have one that is especially cruel? Best is that kind of team that every time kills or injures the opponent. The higher the proportion of injuries the better.
Ah?The staff member startled looked at Grandmaster, thinking to himself, dont tell me this person wants to have this team killed? Originally he thought Grandmaster would pick the weakest fortieth level team, he hadnt expected him to say something like this.
Flender grabbed Grandmasters shoulder, bellowing,Xiao Gang, are you insane? You want to get the children killed?
Grandmaster calmly smiled,Flender, do you think I would let the children get killed? Dont worry, I have a reason.
Flender stared nkly, yes, how would Grandmaster possibly let the children get killed. Especially his only disciple Tang San, who Grandmasters normally showed such concern for. Flender also saw that he looked at Tang San as if his own child, how would he let him take risks.
Grandmaster took advantage of Flenders dull moment to once again question the staff member,Is there such a team?
Ah, yes. There is.The staff member finally reacted,Fiend Team, fortieth level silver spirit fighter team, since entering the silver spirit fighter grade, forty six bouts and thirty one wins. Altogether they have killed opponents sixty three times. Injured opponents ny eight times, called the murder weapon of the silver spirit fighter teams. The majority of the silver spirit fighter teams are unwilling to face them since they y so hard.
Grandmaster nodded satisfied,Good, then we will challenge this Fiend Team. Our team is called Shrek Seven Devils. Altogether seven members will fight.
Grandmaster.Seeing Grandmaster unexpectedly being so earnest, Zhao Wujis four teachers hastily gathered to prevent him.
Grandmaster shook his head to them, saying something in a low voice. At this it was like everyone saw the light, the worry on their faces fading away.
Flender somewhat hesitant said:But, is this alright?
Grandmaster calmly said:Flender, this is also a kind of experience. Inevitably there will be a day when they must confront circumstances like these. Do you believe that having us at their side to guide them when they confront such circumstances, or letting them endure it on their own is better?
Flenders gaze collided with Grandmasters in midair, seeming to raise sparks. In the end he was still the one to yield, nodding:Fine, I hope youre right.
Grandmaster calmly smiled, saying:This is the best way to examine their mental qualities, its also something they must experience sooner orter.
Flender looked at the other teachers, saying:Then, lets decide it by vote. Everyone in favor of Grandmasters decision raise your hands. The minority defers to the majority.
While speaking, Flender took the lead to raise his hand. After the other teachers hesitated a moment, they also one after another showed their agreement.
Grandmaster then turned to the staff member,Please help us set it up.
Meng Lis mood had been somewhat bad recently. As Fiend Teams captain, it was also no wonder he was depressed. Fiend Team already hadnt had a team spirit fight for half a month, for the simple reason that they suffered the collective boycott of all fortieth level silver spirit fighter teams. No team wanted to meet them in a spirit fight.
Since the founding of Fiend Team they had adopted mad dog tactics, Meng Li was always held up as tyrannically vicious. Vicious to scare people to death. In the previous team spirit fights, whatever their opponent, under his leadership the Fiend Team would allunch their wildest full strength attacks. Even if they lost, they still might kill the opponents.
Over time, whenever Fiend Team participated in team spirit fights, the opponents spirit would first be overwhelmed. Even if clearly stronger than them, they still had a hard time winning.
But recently, Fiend Team had encountered problems. Because of their excessively vicious style, every silver spirit fighter team refused to meet them. Spirit Master cultivation wasnt easy, who wanted theirpanions to die in the spirit fighting ring? asional idents were hard to avert, but if fighting Fiend Team, death was no ident, rather a certainty. In these kinds of circumstances, boycotting Fiend Team had be amon understanding among the fortieth level silver spirit fighter teams.
Chapter 57 — Fiend Team
Chapter 57: Fiend Team
Part 1
Meng Li had considered leaving Silvers City and going to another Great Spirit Arena. After all, without the ie from spirit fights, whether his team or he himself, all relied on the reward money for their luxurious lifestyle, and werent willing to suffer restrictions. Thus they hadnt joined any power.
However, an hour ago Meng Li suddenly received news from the Great Spirit Arena. Unexpectedly there was a team that wanted to challenge them. And furthermore it was a level surpassing challenge. This news made Meng Li ecstatic. No matter that he wasnt a cautious person, even a cautious spirit master absolutely wouldnt believe a thirtieth level team was able to defeat a fortieth level team.
Were it not for spirit fighter Spirit Masters not being allowed to gamble on their own matches, hed definitely bet heavily on his team.
Meng Li had already convened all the members on his side, as quickly as possible hurrying to the Great Spirit Arena,ing to collect the ie for their first fight in half a month.
Besides ie, there was still venting.
Killing people. Especially killing Spirit Masters, to him and these mad dog like team members, was in itself a kind of unburdening and pleasure. Were it not for them always living within the area of influence of the Great Spirit Arena, perhaps they already would have been killed by more powerful spirit masters any number of times.
Meng Lis motto was growth through ughter.
This year he was thirty years old, he had even thought out hister Title Douluo title: Fiend.
Of course, he also knew himself well enough to realize that bing Title Douluo in this lifetime was practically impossible. Only if he had some special luck, like perhaps obtaining an excellent spirit bone or a ten thousand year spirit ring to alter his physique.
Silvers Great Spirit Arena, Central Main Spirit Arena.
Today was especially bustling, although the news had just spread a couple of hours ago, a spirit fight like this level surpassing challenge still attracted the interest of arge amount of high level spectators. Especially when the target of this level surpassing challenge was the Fiend Team well known for its savagery.
The Great Spirit Arenas specialized betting areas were already open, both sides spirit power level was obvious at a nce, so the odds also had extreme disparity.
Fiend Team was only one to one, while Shrek Seven Devils team reached one to ten.
Of course, the Great Spirit Arena wouldnt suffer any losses, no need to speak of the losers, the winners would have to pay a ten percent processing fee, this was also a significant reason why Great Spirit Arena would sometimes organise marvellous spirit fightingpetitions: the higher the stakes, the higher their cut.
This was since long ago the main source of revenue for any Great Spirit Arena, even more than ticket prices.
Very soon the odds changed, as a result of too many betting on the Fiend Team, the odds shifted ordingly, Shrek Seven Devils teams side already offered one to seventeen, and the odds were constantly rising.
On the two betting sides, the line before Fiend Teams betting point was filled with spectators fearing they wouldnt be able to ce their bets before the spirit fight began. But Shrek Seven Devils side waspletely deserted, besides some spective betters, practically nobody paid attention.
At this moment, a suddenly appearing voice roused the Shrek Seven Devils team betting point staff member from their drowsiness.
I want thirty thousand gold spirit coins, Shrek Seven Devils team.
You said what? How much?The staff member jumped, hastily questioning closer.
Flender frowned,I said thirty thousand gold spirit coins, Shrek Seven Devils victory. Alright?
The staff member swallowed. Although Silvers Great Spirit Arena was thergest spirit arena in Silvers Kingdom, bets as high as thirty thousand gold spirit coins were still extremely rare.
Flenders thirty thousand gold coins naturally werent all his own, among them were still the Shrek Seven Devils, Grandmasters, as well as the other several teachers secret stashes.
The betters in the Fiend Team line were alreadyughing loudly, looking at Flender with gazes like looking at an idiot.
Youre sure?The staff member once again asked.
Flenders face remained unchanged,Im sure, deposit in cards.While speaking, he took out several gold coin transfer cards, using them for his bet.
Right now he was trying his utmost not to smile, he didnt want the odds to drop due to someone following his example.
Of course, his fears werepletely groundless, at this time, who would be optimistic about Shrek Seven Devils chances?
Great Spirit Arena admittedly had numerous methods to make money, but there was one point everyone believed in: their impartiality and fairness. Otherwise, Great Spirit Arenas wouldnt have so many spectators anywhere.
The spirit fighter level gap truly was big. On Shrek Seven Devils side, there were only four above thirtieth rank. Besides one thirty eighth ranker, the next highest members were just thirty third rank, and even thirty second rank Spirit Masters.
The Fiend Teams side by contrast were all above fortieth rank silver spirit fighters. Although in the fortieth level tier their ranks werent considered too high, their average only forty third rank, when dealing with Shrek Seven Devils team their superiority was immense.
With one point five more spirit rings on average, adding the spirit power advantage and Fiend Teams berserk fighting methods, who would be optimistic about Shrek Seven Devils at this time?
Flender was also exploiting a Great Spirit Arena loophole, although participating Spirit Masters couldnt bet directly, Great Spirit Arena naturally wouldnt look into whether he represented Shrek Seven Devils.
When Flender prepared to turn and leave, he suddenly saw a man with the appearance of a chubby merchant quickly step forward, seemingly extremely nervous to let something slip by.
Handing over a gold spirit coin transfer card, gasping for breath he spoke to the staff member:Give-, give me ten thousand gold spirit coins on Shrek Seven Devils.
The staff member thought to himself that strange urrences happened every year, but this year they were especiallymon. A spirit fight with such a clear oue, unexpectedly still had so many peopleing to hand over their money.
Having learned from his lessons with Flender, he didnt again ask anything, but quickly handled the procedures.
This time it was Flenders turn to be baffled, asking the fatty:My friend, havent you made a mistake? The difference in spirit power and spirit rings is sorge between Shrek Seven Devils and the opponent, and you still bet on them?
The fatty grinned, keeping his voice low:You dont know about this. Im a merchant, doing business between Bk Kingdom and Silvers Kingdom. Not long ago I was in Bk Kingdoms Suotuo City, just in time to see an extremely marvellous team spirit fight, one of the leading roles was the Shrek Seven Devils. They absolutely mustnt be underestimated because of their spirits. Friend, If you believe me, follow my lead, youll absolutely earn money.
So its like this. En, I believe you.Although Flenders mouth said this, inwardly he wasughing somewhat. He hadnt expected toe across a fan of the little monsters in Silvers, however, this supporter also seemed a bit too ignorant.
Were it not for having those special reasons, even if the little monsters spirits were even more outstanding, how might they still prevail over opponents a level higher.
Even though this side invested forty thousand gold spirit coins in bets, the odds showed no tendency of dropping, instead the rising trend continued. So as to equalize the bets between the two sides, the Great Spirit Arena had no choice but to drop the odds for Fiend Team to zero point seven. Despite this, the betters still didnt slow down.
As Flender calmly and leisurely walked back to the Great Spirit Arena, the Shrek Seven Devils had already done their preparations for the fight, and as the betting points outside stopped epting bets, as time passed, Silvers Great Spirit Arenasst team spirit fight for the day, the level surpassing challenge, would begin.
Grandmaster as usual delivered the Shrek Seven Devils to the Main Spirit Arenas spirit fighter team entrance, finally warning them yet again:Remember, your opponents are cruel and savage. No need to hold back. Use the fastest way to settle it. Understand? If something unexpected happens, immediately leave the ring, concede rather than suffer any harm.
Tang San nodded to Grandmaster, saying:Teacher, dont worry, we wont lose.
Guided by a staff member, the group walked into the Main Spirit Arena ring withrge strides.
Since this time they werent invited by the Great Spirit Arena, the team leaders couldnt enter the arena likest time at Suotuo Great Spirit Arena to wait at the entrance. Grandmaster could only quickly leave, meeting up with Flenders group to watch this spirit fight from the stands.
The reason Grandmaster dared let the Shrek Seven Devils issue this challenge was entirely founded on careful calctions. Tang San hadnt concealed his hidden weapons from Grandmaster, and Grandmaster had long ago calcted how much threat each of his hidden weapons could bring to bear against various ranked Spirit Master.
Right now, regarding this team spirit fight, Grandmaster believed that as long as there were no extreme peculiarities, it wouldnt be any problem.
At times, strength didnt mean victory.
Silvers Great Spirit Arenas Central Main Spirit Arena didnt have any major differences from Suotuo Great Spirit Arena, only its scale being a bit bigger, but the surrounding construction style was nevertheless exactly the same, from this it could be seen it was a perfect setup for the Great Spirit Arena.
Perhaps it was because Tang Sans peoples opponents were excessively savage, but as the announcer dered both sides entering he was already flying in the air. Unfortunately, this announcer wasnt as visually attractive as Suotuo Great Spirit Arenas beautiful Doudou, rather a handsome youth.
The Shrek Seven Devils nced at their opponents, although the battle hadnt yet started, the opponents vicious spirit already assaulted them.
The Shrek Seven Devils didnt know how many members Fiend Team had, but the seven people on stage were clearly their strongest seven, also the seven they previously received information about.
The captain was Berserk Giant Bear Spirit Master Meng Li, the other six were also all Battle Spirit Masters. This vicious team was unexpectedlyposed entirely of power attack system Spirit Masters, this was also a major reason for their astonishing attack power.
As a power attack system team, their advantages and disadvantages were extremely clear, and their advantage was naturally to in a moment erupt in peerlessly tyrannical attack power. Their weak points were even simpler, since they didnt have auxiliary system Spirit Masters, agility attack system Spirit Masters or control system Spirit Masters, their capability for sustained battle was extremelycking.
Fiend Teams seven members all appeared to be men around thirty or so, each and everyone built tall and sturdy, a blood thirsty light in their eyes, while walking towards the center of the spirit fighting stage, they kneaded their fists, the bones making popping noises that caused peoples teeth to ache.
At least in imposing manner, this team before them could be said to be the strongest Shrek Seven Devils had met, the Fiend Teams seven members all had a bloodthirsty atmosphere, in no wayparable to Emperor Team. This was the atmosphere that arose from constant ughter. Further looking at the blood thirsty light in their eyes, it seemed one could even smell the reek of blood from their bodies.
Due to the specialposition, Fiend Teams formation was also wildly different from other teams. The seven lined up in a row, crowded together. At the announcers preparatory call, they simultaneously released their spirits.
Part 2
As a result of all of them being power attack system Spirit Masters, these seven Beast Spirit savages bodies practically all swelled up as they released their spirits. For a moment it was as if a giant bloody maw rose up over them, able to swallow everything.
The Fiend Team was able to suppress so many Spirit Masters, how could their unrestrained reputation be fabricated?
Perhaps it was because they felt the savage atmosphere released by the Fiend Team, the spectators hidden in the VIP lounges all began to cheer, transmitted by amplifiers into the arena.
Tear them to pieces! Kill them!
The countless calls made the Fiend Teams savage me burn even stronger.
In the enthusiastic atmosphere, what the spectators didnt notice was how Shrek Seven Devils, with a full allocation of Spirit Master types, assumed a very strange formation, precisely the same as the opposing Fiend Teams, one line, and simultaneously released their spirits.
Oscar asked Dai Mubai in a low voice:Boss Dai, if they really rush us, cant you block them with with Rongrongs spirit ability assistance?
Dai Mubai practically without the slightest hesitation replied:I cant.
Eh
Eh your head, dont you have faith in little Sans treasures?Xiao Wu snapped.
Oscar grinned:Its not that I dont have faith, this is just in case of emergency. Thinking I, the great youth, handsome and elegant, distinguished and casual, jade tree facing the wind,
Alright, everyone prepare.Tang Sans timely voice interrupted Oscar, the Shrek Seven Devils flicked their wrists simultaneously. Each took out an approximately one chi long, appearing entirely unremarkable ck box from their spirit tools or perhaps within their chests, pointing the end of the ck box towards their opponents.
Perhaps it was because the Fiend Teams sins were indeed to many, the calls from all around made their vicious nature even greater, each and everyone facing upwards and snarling, beating their chests, showing off their spirit rings to the audience. Basically without paying any attention to the small motions of the Shrek Seven Devils.
The Great Spirit Arena didnt ban the use of weapons, only generally speaking, weapons were just a nuisance to Spirit Masters, and very few used them.
Grandmaster, and Flenders group all attentively gazed at the outside from within a VIP lounge. Flenders spirit was Owl, and although he wore sses, his vision was in fact the best among them, and the small motions of Tang Sans group taking out the Godly Zhuge Crossbows were caught in his eyes.
Flender was still somewhat anxious about this spirit fight, and couldnt help ask Grandmaster at his side:Xiao Gang, are those hidden weapon things of Tang Sans really capable of striking down these fortieth level Spirit Masters? Those are all power attack system, their defensive capability among Spirit Master systems are second only to defensive system. Are their spirit abilities still unable to block Tang Sans hidden weapons?
Grandmaster calmly said:They can block.
What was that?Flender immediately stared wide eyed, looking at Grandmaster. To his calm he couldnt help but show a panicked expression.
Grandmaster said:Tang San also gave me a Godly Zhuge Crossbow for my protection, and I carefully researched its firepower. Generally speaking, even if a power attack system Spirit Masters first two kinds of spirit abilities are defensive, they certainly cant block its attack. But as long as its a third spirit ability or higher, they can neutralize it. If its a fourth spirit ability its even less of a question.
You , And you still let them fight? Dont tell me you sent them to their deaths?Flender was clearly too loud, along with his anger, his spirit power worked automatically, and the whole room trembled under his voice.
Grandmaster looked at Flender, not the slightest bit moved. Still using his usual voice:What if they can block? That doesnt influence Tang Sans groups victory. Originally I still thought they might have to use all their hidden weapons to win, but looking at it now, apparently that wont be necessary. Tang San talked to me about it, hidden weapons are hidden weapons. The key word is hidden. You think the opponents can know how powerful the hidden weapons in their hands are? If it was you, facing an opponent whose strength clearly was inferior to yours, would you from the start use a third or fourth spirit ability that requires the consumption of a great amount of spirit power?
Of course, this way of fighting cant be reused, but dont forget that this is also the first time Tang Sans hidden weapons emerge in a Great Spirit Arena. With the use of only the first or perhaps the second spirit ability, for a body with spirit power below fiftieth rank, its basically impossible to resist their Godly Zhuge Crossbows. Even if it was beyond fiftieth rank, speaking somewhat generally, perhaps they would still suffer. Do you think the Man Faced Demon Spider was so easy to kill?
Listening to Grandmaster, Flenders mood gradually calmed, but his heart was still worried.
At this moment, in his heart, the money he had bet wasnt of any importance. His only wish was for the Shrek Seven Devils not to suffer any harm. These children could be called his favorites, no different from his own children.
Right then, the already flying announcer shouted loudly,Team spirit fight, Shrek Seven Devils team, level surpassing challenge versus Fiend Team, begin!
Practically the moment thest syble left the announcers mouth, on the both sides one person also shouted loudly.
The voice on Fiend Teams side was naturally the captain, Berserk Giant Bear Spirit Master Meng Li, shouting:Tear them to shreds!
On the Shrek Seven Devils the one to shout loudly was Tang San. A lot more sinct, he shouted only one word:Loose!
The long ago raised ck boxes didnt reflect any light even under the brilliant illumination of the Great Spirit Arena. The moment the Fiend Team charged, all team members alreadyunched their first spirit ability. Pouncing like wolves and tigers.
Part 3
That sound with the weight of thunder was like ten thousand horses charging.
At this moment, all the Fiend Team members heard a strange sound, like metal shing, further apanied by a buzzing sound, as if poking a hos nest.
Buzz
Seven Godly Zhuge Crossbows simultaneously issued what could be called their snarl. Each Godly Zhuge Crossbow had already been armed before this spirit fight. Altogether one hundred twelve crossbow bolts pierced the air, a great cloud of arrows like dancing wasps.
The Fiend Teams members were all Spirit Masters over fortieth rank, they were naturally able to see those oing shadows, but how could they imagine that wasnt a spirit ability?
With the mad dog strategy, however strong the enemys attack, all would attack as if their lives depended on it.
Today the Fiend Team was still like this. They basically didnt break off at all because of the opponents attack, rather increasing their charging speed even more, raising their arms to guard the vitals of their heads and chests, inflexibly dashing forward to close quartersbat where they were always the most skilled.
Pupupupupupupupu
Along with a series of strange sounds, it was as if the madly shouting audience simultaneously had their throats cut. In that moment not a sound could be heard. In that terrible silence, great puffs of blood mist blossomed like fireworks in the Main Spirit Arena.
The Fiend Team members still dashed ahead several meters with powerful momentum, and in an eyeblink, it was already toote for them to react.
Why is it suddenly cold? Meng Li was somewhat baffled, his body didnt quite seem to listen to hismands, this was hisst thought in this world.
Dingdingdingdingdingdingdingding. Concentrated cracks of sound appeared behind the Fiend Team, on the wall of the Main Spirit Arena, pitch ck crossbow bolts were crowded together nailed into the wall.
The Fiend Teams members steps also finally halted. Those explosions of blood mist were precisely from their bodies. Not just the audience was stupefied, even the Shrek Seven Devils themselves were lifeless.
Despite cing all their hopes in the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, as this moment truly arrived, they also stood there sluggishly. The only one that had anticipated the scene before them was Tang San, but right now even he couldnt stop the slight twitches at the corners of his eyes.
Meng Lis eyes, originally with an ominous glint, stared deathly rigid ahead. The viciousness in those eyes had already be astonishment and despair, the tall and sturdy body like a crumbling mountain or falling pir copsed on the ground. The seven Fiend Team members, practically at the same moment were brought to the ground by their momentum.
Blood. Flowing out from the bodies that were like sieves after being struck by the Godly Zhuge Crossbows. The blood flowed like a long red earthworm, rapidly spreading over the spirit fighting ring. In the blink of an eye, it had already dyed the center of the Main Spirit Arena red.
Instant kill. Unexpectedly it was an instant kill.
The more powerful fortieth level Fiend Team unexpectedly didnt even have the chance to act. This moment, the minds of practically all the spectators were nk. Nobody knew what had happened. Even so much that only a few people had looked at how Shrek Seven Devils did it.
Such a short team spirit fight, in all the Great Spirit Arenas history it was one of its kind. But although this spirit fight was brief, the impact it left on the audience wasnt less than any brilliant spirit fight.
In the VIP lounge, Flender already stared wide eyed from shock. Grandmaster slowly closed his eyes, calmly saying:Lets go, right now is the moment they need us the most.Saying this, he was the first to leave. Clearly, everything that happened was long ago already within his calctions.
Apart from Tang San, Zhu Zhuqing was the first of the Shrek Seven Devils to wake up and, practically without paus, turned around and ran towards the spirit fighting arena entrance, one hand pressed hard over her mouth.
The second to run out was Ning Rongrong, closely followed by Oscar and Ma Hongjun. Only Dai Mubai, Tang San and Xiao Wu still remained in the spirit fighting ring.
Ill go see to Zhuqing.Dai Mubais voice sounded somewhat strange.
Tang San nodded once, and Dai Mubai immediately turned around and left.
Looking up at the for a long time already lifeless announcer hovering in the air, Tang San as much as possible lowered his voice,Can you dere the results of this spirit fight?
The announcer woke as if from a dream. He discovered that his trousers had at some point be wet, unexpectedly he had peed his pants.
His originally sonorous voice had be hoarse,Team-, team spirit fight, Shrek Seven Devils, versus, Fiend Team. Fiend Team eliminated. Shrek Seven Devils team level surpassing challenge sessful.
With a satisfactory answer, Tang San with an expressionless face took Xiao Wus hand, then walked over towards the spirit fighting ring entrance.
The audience woke up at the announcers deration. In a moment, the whole Main Spirit Arena was boiling. Every kind of doubtful call, admiring call and terrified call rose and fell in session. But this was already unrted to the Shrek Seven Devils. To them, this spirit fight was already over.
As Tang San brought Xiao Wu back behind the stage, he discovered that apart from Dai Mubai, the other four were incessantly vomiting. Xiao Wu next to Tang San shuddered once, then suddenly took off her mask, joining the four. The only ones left enduring with the strongest willpower were Tang San and Dai Mubai. Despite this, Tang San still saw that Dai Mubaisplexion was pale, his mind clearly somewhat unwell.
Tang San was still a bit better off. He was after all a person of two lives, with the staunch willpower of forty years in two worlds. Besides him, the oldest of everyone was Dai Mubai at fifteen. Dai Mubai was admittedly strong, his style robust, but he was after all an ordinary person, this was still his first time killing a person.
Instantly killing seven opponents, that scene of blood wildly spurting out, the enemies eyeballs protruding, and still their distorted expressions at deaths door, without exception left a profound brand on the hearts of each of the Shrek Seven Devils. That kind of feeling couldnt bepared to any other matter.
Tang San. We killed people. Yes?Dai Mubai found it somewhat difficult to speak.
Tang San nodded,Yes. We killed people. Teacher said, they were all cruel and savage. Their deaths not deserving of pity.
Ning Rongrong raised her head with a paleplexion, with difficulty saying:But those were still seven real living people, the moment before they were still brimming with ferocity, the next moment they already became corpses. I , Waaa
We killed people, really killed people.Oscar spoke while gasping for breath as he held his stomach.
As a Spirit Master, killing is an issue you all had to face sooner orter. Everything right now was still a difficulty you all had to pass. Since you would confront it sooner orter, then, a bit early is better than you having to vomit in the battlefield. Otherwise, you would end up the same as those seven people out there. Corpses.
Grandmaster slowly walked in, his face very serene, speaking in a calm voice, somewhat inharmonious to the Shrek Seven Devils ears,Any sessful formidable Spirit Master has walked through the blood of enemies and opponents. You havent killed before? If you havent, then where did your spirit ringse from? Spirit Beasts are equally living things. From lifes point of view, there is no difference between them and humans. When killing spirit beasts, why wouldnt you feel like this? The crisis before you isnt something people can help you pass, you all can only rely on your own willpower. If you feel nauseous then vomit, vomiting is normal, naturally its fine, however, if you dont want to be the center of attention, then put away those masks in your hands and follow me away from here first.
When the Shrek Seven Devils returned to the hotel, even Tang San felt extremely tired, even more tired than in their demonic training. This wasnt physical, but rather an ordeal of the soul. It was also Tang Sans first time killing people, and although his will was steady, Meng Lis dying expression still stuck in his mind for a very long time. Just like what Ning Rongrong said, even though he clearly knew the opponents had chosen the road of death, those were still real living people!
Grandmaster and Flender gathered with the teachers in their room. Flender was excited right now, when the market finally closed the odds reached one to twenty, earning everyone arge profit. The money had already been received, at that time, including the Great Spirit Arena, at least six or seven influential powers had issued invitations for the Shrek Seven Devils, but he had refused them all.
To the other Spirit Masters participating in spirit fights, the Fiend Teams death was to everyones satisfaction. A lot of people even thought that this was all a trap specially directed at Fiend Team by some teams whose members had been killed by theming together to devise this method of revenge.
Although the Godly Zhuge Crossbow was powerful, its weak points were also extremely clear and had been seen by a number of observant people. Like Grandmaster said, the Godly Zhuge Crossbow could prate any second spirit ability defense, but to third spirit abilities or higher, it had no effect on defense oriented spirit abilities. Moreover, the Godly Zhuge Crossbow was only effective within a certain range. Beyond fifty meters, its attack power would drop dramatically, on this point it was far from able topare to bow and arrow. The Godly Zhuge Crossbows biggest advantage was in surprise. Once this advantage was gone, then, it was only a kind of rtively powerful weapon, thats all.
Grandmaster, did you earlier already n for that Fiend Team to die? Otherwise, why would you choose such an outstandingly stinky opponent.As Zhao Wuji finished sharing the loot with Flender, he asked Grandmaster.
Grandmaster nodded,Yes, this was another kind of test for them, or perhaps a tempering. Let me ask, who of you havent killed people? Ill bet every spirit master over fiftieth rank has human blood on their hands. As I said before, since it has to be experienced sooner orter, putting them through it while were at their side is only a good deed towards them. At least when it happens again they can be somewhat mentally prepared.
Zhao Wuji sighed,But, in the end theyre still so young, wouldnt it upset them too much?
Grandmaster calmly smiled,These children are all astute. They wont waste time on insoluble problems. Flender, if youre done counting coins, you can gofort them. Ive done my work as the viin, Ill let you be the good guy.
Flender grinned, saying:In the childrens hearts Im a positive figure, naturally Im the best as this good guy. Wuji, dont worry, I support Xiao Gangs actions. Originally, when I first killed a man I also copsed vomiting. Thinking back to it now it was still somewhat ridiculous. This is a necessary life experience, letting them experience it a little earlier is no matter. Ill go chat with them.
To the Shrek Seven Devils, this was a sleepless night.
The next morning, before the sky was bright, a group of people already quietly left Silvers City, continuing towards their destination, setting off for Heaven Dou Empires capital city.
The Shrek Seven Devilsplexions were still somewhat pale. Especially for Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong who had vomited the most violently, one evening clearly wasnt enough for them topletely recover. But after Flenders talk, they also with some difficulty epted the facts. The main idea of Flenders argument was really very simple: killing a bad person, was equivalent to saving countless good people. If the bad person didnt die, he would only kill even more people; it wasnt murder, it was saving lives.
After absorbing this kind of thinking, it indeed let the Shrek Seven Devils more easily ept some of the pain in their hearts. But truly getting used to this kind of feeling of killing wasnt easy, that still required countless experiences.
Chapter 58 — Heaven Dou Imperial Academy
Chapter 58: Heaven Dou Imperial Academy
Part 1
Out of sympathy for the children, in addition to Flenders good mood from the big profit, the following several days of travel all advanced at a normal pace, the Shrek Seven Devils also gradually struggled free from the fear after killing people. Able to be the Shrek Academys little monsters, as long as they could move past it, their hearts wouldnt suffer so badly.
Grandmaster, ording to the map, once we reach Heaven Dou City, where in the city is Heaven Dou Imperial Academy?While Flender studied the map he asked Grandmaster. On the map was no indicator for Heaven Dou Imperial Academy.
Grandmaster looked at Flender,If you dont know, how would I? How can you still be considered a dean.
Flender snapped:What do you mean still be considered? Ive always been one, okay? Since you also dont know; Wuji, Shao Xin. Do you know?
Zhao Wuji smiled wryly:You know we both arent regr academy fostered Spirit Masters, even less with backgrounds like this Imperial Academys nobles, how would we know. Ive only visited Heaven Dou City once or twice, thats all, I have no impression of the location of this Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. Theyre still all the same.
The other three teachers by chance nodded at the same time, indicating their helplessness.
Dean Flender, I know where Heaven Dou Imperial Academy is.At this moment, it was Ning Rongrong who settled Flenders imminent problem.
My familys castle isnt far from Heaven Dou City, I used toe y in Heaven Dou City with my nsmen, and we also went to Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. Even though directly rted family members all study within the school, there were some branch members at the Imperial Academy. Actually, Heaven Dou Imperial Academy isnt inside Heaven Dou City, but outside. Just like our Shrek Academy was outside Suotuo City.
Flender smiled proudly:See, this Heaven Dou Imperial Academys dean thinks like me. The facts prove how discerning I am.
Grandmaster to the side poured cold water on his pride:If Im not mistaken, you didnt ce the Academy within the city since you were embarrassingly short of money. This Heaven Dou Imperial Academy being ced outside the capital city is out of fear the capitalsvishness will affect the students cultivation, and even more importantly perhaps because there isnt any sufficientlyrge space for an academy in Heaven Dou City. From what I know, even though Heaven Dou Imperial Academy isnt considered as having a lot of students, having every kind of wless facility requires a great deal of space.
Zhao Wuji grinned:Grandmaster, you just speak frankly. Put down this guys delusions.
Delusions your head. Zhao Wuji, youve been very energetictely. Come,e, well exchange pointers, let the children have a look at what a Spirit Emperor level battle is like.While speaking, Flender gestured with his hands.
Zhao Wuji didnt look at him, extending two arms, embracing Lu Ji-Bin and Li Yu-Song at his side,Flender, you want to bully me? Keep dreaming, I wouldnt fight you. If you must fight me, I wont retaliate. Let the children have a look at you bullying your juniors, setting an example.
You Flender resolutely red at Zhao Wuji,Ive found that since Grandmaster came, youve be a lot more devious.
Stop fighting, dont get me mixed up in your matters. How am I involved in this?Grandmaster stretched his body,Dont speak nonsense, lets go quickly. Since Rongrong knows the way, we can reach the Imperial Academy today. Its also good to let the children start cultivating in peace a bit earlier.
Flender helplessly said:You really are a cultivation madman. With you here, Ive be the gentle and soft representative.
After eating some simple rations, everyone set out once again. At nightfall, lead by Ning Rongrong, they finally arrived at their destination: Heaven Dou Imperial Academy.
Rongrong, youre sure its here?Flender asked with a somewhat strange voice.
Ning Rongrong nodded, saying:Yeah, no mistake. Heaven Dou Imperial Academy wouldnt change ces, Im sure its here.
But this is a mountain!
This mountain all belongs to Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. Eh, and that forest behind it and thatke at the foot of the mountain too, theyre all under the Academys supervision. Well enter the Academy grounds at once.
Seeing the dumbstruck Flender, Grandmaster contentedly said:Mountains on one side and water on the other, it really is a good ce.
The other teachers all nodded in admiration.
The scenery here was indeed beautiful, especially this moment as the sun was setting in the west. Under the contrast of the red colored clouds in the west, whether it was theke at the foot or that thousand meter tall mountain covered in every kind of nt itself, all gave people a feeling like the garden of peaches of immortality.
The distance from here to Heaven Dou Empires imperial capital Heaven Dou City was less than twenty kilometers, and with such beautiful surroundings, recalling that they would live here from here on, even Zhao Wuji and the other teachers all felt greatly satisfied.
Only Flender was still unconvinced:The setting is good, but is the area really so amazing? Does it foster strength? It doesntpare to our Shrek Academy. Even though our ce was small, there were a lot of monsters.
Grandmaster nodded thoughtfully,Flender, honestly, up till now Ive never been too clear on how so many children with outstanding potential could be duped into entering your Shrek Academy. What method did you use to swindle them into enrolling?
I used Thats rubbish, what are you calling swindle, its called my charisma!Flender hastily corrected himself, ring at Grandmaster,We can go up the mountain just in time for dinner. Lets have a look at the treatment here. If its not good, Im still not staying.
Right now Flender appeared more like a rash child, even the Shrek Seven Devils to the side couldnt help butugh inwardly. Right now, they could also understand Flenders mood. After all, the crystallisation of his hearts blood, the Shrek Academy, had already ended, to his eyes this Heaven Dou Imperial Academy more resembled a rival opponent.
Before walking more than a few steps, trouble arrived.
Who are you to stand around here?Ten eighteen or neen year old Spirit Masters were barring the way. Although they hadnt summoned their spirits, from their goose yellow uniforms it was apparent these were all students of Heaven Dou Imperial Academy.
Flender grandly said:Were Shrek Academy. Complying with Heaven Dou Imperial Academys invitation, specially here for the exchange. Lead the way.
The leader of the youths looked Flender up and down several times, again taking a look at the others clothes, wearing a disdainful expression,You country bumpkins havee for an exchange at our Academy? To me, you look like beggars from somewhere. Hurry up and get lost. Otherwise, well have to use force.
After travelling for close to ten days, everyone from the Shrek Academy were indeed somewhat travel worn, but not as extreme as he said, this Heaven Dou Imperial Academy student leader clearly was one to judge by appearance. Seeing the Shrek Academy groups simple clothes, and adding Flenders haughty and austere words left him out of sorts, making him say this.
There were truly very few with the ability to enter Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, the majority relied on connections and noble titles to gain admittance. This was also always Heaven Dou Imperial Academys biggest issue, otherwise, how would they have the reputation of the number one academy without the number one strength?
Let alone the Shrek Academy teachers who were originally all haughty contemporaries, renouncing the opportunity to join Spirit Master ns or other influential powers in order to found Shrek Academy, right now, even the Shrek Seven Devils anger reached the heavens from the other sides arrogant words.
Dai Mubais figure flickered, at once already standing before Flender, ice cold air bursting out in a sh, ever since childhood this was the first time anyone had insulted him like this, and still with such a loathful tone. He was never a good tempered person, and furthermore they had even insulted his teacher. If the Evil Eye White Tiger could endure this, then he wouldnt be a tiger, but a sickly cat.
Hong, Dai Mubai kicked the speaking youth into the air, directly afterward, he unleashed his spirit.
At the sudden change, these Heaven Dou Academy noble children immediately lost their heads out of fear, how could they have expected that the other side would actually dare fight them at the gate of their Academy. Besides a few thinking fast enough to release their spirits, the majority unexpectedly quickly retreated, for fear they would be involved. But even if it was those few students with spirits released, with one look at the three spirit rings sparkling over Dai Mubai, how would they still dare fight, and swiftly retreated. In their minds the concept of winning from a position of weakness didnt exist, spirit rings were an absolute gap, and among them wasnt even one who had reached the thirtieth rank.
With Dai Mubais abundant battle experience, by the strike first and ask questionster principle, he didnt even give the other Shrek Seven Devils the chance to act. Tiger paw swinging, he already sent flying a few individuals who were slow to retreat.
Watching Dai Mubai fight, Flender and the others couldnt help but frown. Naturally they wouldnt be dissatisfied because Dai Mubai beat up the other side, but rather because these Heaven Dou Imperial Academy students really were toocking in inner qualities.
Part 2
Flender once said, its alright to be arrogant, but you must be able to back up your arrogance. Otherwise theres a problem with your brain. Yet, each and everyone of these young people, were unexpectedly unable to take a single blow. One must know, although their spirit power was very far from Dai Mubais, they had the absolute numerical advantage. If they were tobine their powers and stand up to Dai Mubais attack, they would at least be able to resist him. However, in front of them was an unexpected situation: none of them retaliated. They looked like deserters who threw away their helmet and ran away from a battle. There were even some crying for their mom and dad,pletelycking the appearance of Spirit Masters.
Flender faced Zhao Wuji and said, This is Heaven Dou Imperial Academys students? They are all trash. Ive already started to suspecting here was a mistake.
Zhao Wuji smiled wryly, Dont ask me, how would I know? Last time the little monsters fought the Heaven Dou team, they werent like this. It could be that there are trash in all ces.
Even Grandmaster who had strongly advocateding here, was lost for words at that moment.
Alright, Mubai. Flender called out to Dai Mubai. If they kept of fighting, it wouldnt be a beating anymore; there might be serious injuries.
Dai Mubai finally stopped fighting, demonic light flickering in his evil eye double pupils, Lets see who really gets lost
You-, you guys have the impertinence to cause trouble in our Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. This is a provocation to the empire. You just wait You just wait.
Flender said in a cold voice, Thats a fine usation, too bad youre trash. Call out your Academy teachers.
At this moment, a bold voice was suddenly heard, Whats going on here? Why is there so much noise? From the shady trail on hillside forest, a figure quickly appeared in a silver coloured tight suit and he appeared to be around the same age as Flender. His face was like a silver te, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, both his hands behind his back. He seemed like an expert.
Excellent. Teacher Sun has arrived. The youth from before acted like he saw a saving grace, and he practically crawled over to wee him.
Teacher Sun, they actually dared cause trouble here. They even hit us. You must support us!
Teacher Sun looked at the student in front of him as if at a stray dog. He couldnt help but wrinkle his eyebrows, Xue Beng, do you know what you look like right now?
In front of strangers, he did not reprimand his student further as his gaze swept across Shrek Academys party.
Teachers and students, after all, were not the same. When Teacher Sun made eye contact with Flender, his heart could not help but secretly tremble as he hurriedly advanced a few steps, faintly salutingIf you please, this one is Sun Buyu, may I know what business you have with our Heaven Dou Imperial Academy? He didnt even mention the fact that his students were beaten. When he stood there, an unflustered aura emanated from him.
As the man was being very courteous, Flender naturally wouldnt dwell on the earlier events as he calmly said, We are here to find Qin Ming. Earlier your noble institutions students said we were beggars, telling us to get lost. Thus we had a conflict.
You are here to see teacher Qin? Sun Buyu was shocked as his heart moved, Could it be that everybody is from Bk Kingdoms Shrek Academy.
Flender nodded his head, Its true.
Sun Buyu was shocked as his expressions suddenly became extremely polite, Able to teach a talent like teacher Qin, I truly admire you. Regarding the situation just now, I apologize on behalf of Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. Everybody please enter. He said as he extended an inviting gesture while ring at those Heaven Dou Imperial Academy student as if to say he would deal with themter.
The Shrek Academy party, then followed this teacher Sun Buyu as he guided them along a mountain path, towards the school in the heart of the mountain.
Watching them gradually disappear in the distance, previously kicked flying by Dai Mubai, Xue Beng couldnt help but disy a poisonous light in his eyes,Shrek Academy? What Shrek Academy, still havente to our Academy to work for food. Hmph, just wait. With me here, you wont want to stay.
Your majesty, this isnt good. The student next to him cautiously said.
What isnt good? Even this empire is owned by my family. Lets go, I wont go to ss today. I will first look for justice as royalty cannot take a beating. If we dont drive them away, I wont be able to rest easy.
Entering the middle of the mountain, one is finally able to understand the extent of Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. The stone steps used to climb the mountain were created by sculpting white marble as every stone step all had different designs of various spirit beasts; exquisite craftsmanship. The glow of the setting sun on the white marble left behind jagged shadows of dancing red trees, further adding a unique and tranquil feeling.
Breathing in this fresh air, it was as if everyone had walked into a botanical world. The one whose thoughts were stirred the most was Tang San. His Mysterious Heaven Skills inner strength grasped onto his Blue Silver Grass aura. In this mountain range full of nts, it seemed to be extremely lively. This feeling was also felt when they entered Star Dou Great Forest, but not as obvious as now. Tang San knew that this was due to him breaking through the thirtieth level bottleneck.
After breaking through rank thirty, spirit masters would have an even more acute sense of energy when near things of the same attribute. Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass spirit was a botanical spirit, thus, surrounded by this botanical world, his spirit power would naturally be much more sensitive.
Among the reasons why Grandmaster wanted to bring the Shrek Seven Devils, the most important one was because this advanced Spirit Master academy was built by the Heavenly Dou imperialfamily, thus all equipment here would naturally be the most outstanding. However, regarding spirit training methods, although external facilities werent decisive, their assisting effect couldnt be ignored.
Among the most effective activities for a spirit master was mimicry cultivation for their attributes. So called mimicry cultivation, refers to letting Spirit Masters Cultivate their spirits in the most fitting environment. Although doing it this way would not use twice the effort for half the result, it was able to provide a considerable assisting effect.
For example, a forest or ce full of nts would be the most suitable ce for Tang San to cultivate, with his nt type spirit.Thus being in the kitchen of restaurant would fit Oscar, whose Spirit was food rted. Additionally beast spirit masters ording to their spirits have increased spirit cultivation effects when cultivating with simr animals. Specific bonus effects would be dependant on the Spirit masters own attribute. In summary, the stronger a spirit was in itself, the more potential he would have and in a mimicry environment, training would be even more beneficial.
Due to Shrek academys conditions, it was only natural that cultivation in a mimicry environment was impossible. However, Heaven Dou Imperial Academy wasnt like this; The main reason why it upied arge area and was built outside Heaven Dou City was the building of the mimicry environments. As aprehensive Spirit Master advanced academy, they needed every kind of mimicry cultivation ground. nt system spirit masters and food system spirit masters were still easy to handle, but various beast spirit masters mimicry cultivation ground would not be easy to build. Consequently, it was impossible to build a mimicry cultivation ground for every form of beast spirit masters. Despite this, inside Heaven Dou Imperial Academy there were still close to a hundred various types of mimicry cultivation grounds. Using the saying Heaven Dou Imperial Academy uses for enrolling students,, one would always be able to find one that fits him.
In the mountains, not only was the air fresh, but it was also extremely moist. A rxing feeling came over the Shrek Academy party causing them to forget what happened earlier.
Sun Buyu obviously did not want to talk about those students, and on the way he gave the Shrek Academy party a presentation on the scenery.
This Academys main campus is situated halfway up the mountain. The mimicry regions are separated into the mountain top, all the ces below the mountain, and thekeside.
Grandmaster asked, Teacher Sun, how many students does Heaven Dou Imperial Academy have right now?
Sun Buyu said, Approximately five hundred students, basically all from this Empires as well as the subordinate kingdoms nobility. There are more than fifty teachers, and their strength is sufficient, only When he reached this point, he helplessly shook his head.
Everyone knew not to ask. As they were all Spirit Masters, this mountain path was nothing and they soon reached the middle of the mountain.
Heaven Dou Imperial Academys main campus was consisted entirely of single story houses, and it gave off the feeling of a fortress. The surrounding courtyard walls were all 5 meters high. The walls were all bright yellow, making it look extremely pretty despite the top of the courtyard wall covering being a zed roof tile. In the sunset, it was even more beautiful.
As soon as Tang San saw the buildings here, his heart could not help but contract a little as the building arrangement was so simr to Tang Sects . Filled with all senses of nostalgia, for a long time he let couldnt control himself.
At this moment, the color of the sky had already started to darken, along with distant clouds in the sunset starting to fade away. Heaven Dou Imperial Academy was already brightly lit bynterns.
Entering the school, there were actually no students to be seen, ording to Sun Buyu, the majority of them were distributed among the various mimicry cultivation regions so the main campus consequently did not have any people. He then brought the Shrek Academy party directly into a parlor, letting everyone to wait a bit as he hurriedly ran off to find Qing Min.
What do you think of this ce? Flender asked his fellow teachers.
Sweet Pea Spirit Master Shao Xin smiled as he said, Its not bad,pared to my imagination, its even better. I really do like the air here.
Zhao Wuji said, Grandmasters proposal really wasnt bad. Although the students are a bit trash, retiring here isnt bad a bad option, Heaven Dou city is also very close. Everything is very convenient.
Flenderughed in spite of himself as he said, It seems that we really will retire here.
Part 3
After a moment, following a burst of hurried footsteps, Qin Ming quickly stepped inside with a cheerful expression.
Dean Flender, youre finally here. Ive anxiously awaited you!While speaking, he hastily stepped forward to give Flender and the other Shrek Academy teachers his salute.
Flender pulled him up, smiling:Dont be so overly courteous, as for arriving,ter we will still be relying on you to get along. Have you arranged things on this end?
Qin Ming hurriedly nodded,Dont worry dean, Ive arranged it already. Ive notified Heaven Dou Academys senior staff to greet you, theyre exceptionally happy to have the teachers join, although theyre not convinced the juniors are actually so powerful. But the children from Emperor Team also attested to it. There are no problems. Like this, all the teachers and juniors have travelled far, for today why dont you first rest, Ill give everyone ces to stay. Tomorrow Ill bring you to meet the senior staff. Well consider this matter decided.
Flender was very satisfied with Qin Mings arrangements. Qin Ming immediately brought them to a courtyard on the west side of Heaven Dou Imperial Academys main campus, here everything was already arranged cleanly and neatly. Not only did each person have their own room, but there was also a big parlor, all the articles for daily use were brand new, the whole courtyard was like its own world, everything was far better than at Shrek Academy.
Not only were the teachers satisfied, the Shrek Seven Devils were also pleasantly surprised, thinking to themselves that this senior Qin Mings ability to handle matters was truly powerful. Everything was arranged so appropriately.
With everything arranged to their satisfaction, everyone gathered in the parlor. Qin Ming sat next to Flender, earnestly asking the teachers:I hope all the teachers and juniors satisfied? After I returned to the Academy to arrange this matter, I looked around and found this to be the best location. Leaving the courtyard you can see the mountain scenery outside, and moreover you can see theke below. From this side theres a road that leads directly to the foot of the mountain, leaving for Heaven Dou City is also very convenient.
Zhao Wuji smiled:Qin Ming, youre really quite something. Youve arranged things very well.
Qin Ming said:Its no more than I should. The time is gettingte. Originally I wanted to invite all the teachers and juniors to Heaven Dou City to find a good ce to hold a weing dinner and wash off the dust, but at this time of night, we can casually eat something in the Academy. Once tomorrows matters are settled, I think the Academy will specially entertain all the teachers.
Flender said:Qin Ming, you know we dont care much for worldly ceremonies, you dont have to go to any trouble.
Qin Ming looked at Flender,his eyes colored with heartfelt emotion,Dean Flender, without you and all the other teachers, there wouldnt be a Qin Ming today. This time I finally have the opportunity to reciprocate, how couldnt I do it with all my heart?
The dinner was even more sumptuous than imagined. Although it was hastily arranged, Qin Ming had still done his utmost to have the best dishes prepared for everyone, and by the time the meal was finished the stars hung high overhead.
The Shrek Academy members had travelled hard for several days to arrive here and, all somewhat tired, each retired to their rooms.
After an eventless night, on the next morning, Tang San had just finished cultivating his Purple Demon Eye when Qin Ming arrived, even having the Academy specially engage a chef to bring steaming hot breakfast dishes.
Little San, youre up so early?Qin Ming just saw Tang San jump down from the roof, and smiling went to meet him.
Tang Sanughed, saying:Senior, youre also up very early!
Qin Ming pped Tang Sans shoulder, saying:Among you Shrek Seven Devils, you gave me the deepest impression. I dont know how you have cultivated this ability at such a young age. You are more outstanding than I was in those days.
Hearing Qin Mingspliments, Tang San somewhat embarrassed said:Senior is too kind.
Qin Ming resolutely said:Im speaking from the heart. Ive been at Heaven Dou Imperial Academy for a few years, and there arent a lot of students with outstanding talent. Like Yu Tian-Heng and Dugu Yan, who are both exceptionally talented. But,pared to you theyck a characteristic quality. You gave me the deepest impression, and its not even because of your variation Blue Silver Grass spirit, but rather your calm mind. That spirit battle with Tian-Hengs Emperor Team, rather than saying they lost to you all in strength, it should be said they lost to your intelligence and local battle control ability. In time, you will definitely be one of the worlds top control system Spirit Masters.
Pausing, Qin Mings gaze became scorching hot,Being able to let teammates disy their full strength is already the one requirement for a control system Spirit Master, but being able to control the circumstances of the battlefield, winning from a position of weakness, that is the potential of a first rate control system Spirit Master. You are Grandmasters disciple, and while I can by far not bepared to Grandmasters instruction, what I can teach you is the word confidence. Whatever the situation, when you confront the enemy always maintain belief in victory, then, you will be able to disy the greatest level of your strength.
Saying this, Qin Ming once again patted Tang Sans shoulder,Junior brother, make the effort. To tell the truth, I truly want to see, when you are thirty years old, just what level you are able to reach. I believe you will definitely surpass mine.
Shrek Academys members got out of bed one after another, as everyone ate breakfast, Qin Ming introduced them to the staff structure of Heaven Dou Imperial Academy in simple terms.
Heaven Dou Imperial Academy sorted all the students into three administrative level. Students who had just entered the Academy or had strength below the twenty fifth rank were level one, dubbed the Tiny Heaven level, the level with twenty fifth to thirtieth rank was the Reaching Heaven level, thirtieth rank and above subsequently entered the highest Heaven Dou level. Like the Emperor Teams seven members were all well known figure of the Heaven Dou level, and yesterday at the foot of the mountain the Shrek Academy group encountered those Tiny Heaven level students.
The teachers were sorted into levels the same as students, only the requirements were even higher. Spirit power reaching the fortieth rank was the general admittance threshold for Heaven Dou Imperial Academy and and all advanced Spirit Master academy teachers. At Heaven Dou Academy, teachers over fortieth rank and under fiftieth rank were Tiny Heaven level teachers. Within the fiftieth to sixtieth ranks, they were Reaching Heaven level teachers, surpassing sixtieth rank, they were Heaven Dou level teachers. Sun Buyu they met yesterday was a fifty third rank Reaching Heaven level teacher, and Qin Ming had just recently be a Heaven Dou level teacher.
Since Heaven Dou Imperial Academy was affiliated with Heaven Dou Empires imperial family, the dean was nominally the present Heaven Dou Empires emperor, consequently, within the Academy there was no office of dean. As a result the highest seniority fell to the three strongest Heaven Dou teachers who formed a board of education, the senior staff Qin Ming had mentioned were them.
The majority of the Academys affairs was handled by the board of education, only for some important matters were instructions from the Heaven Dou Empires imperial household required.
Heaven Dou Empires imperial family attached extreme importance to the Academy, although the Heaven Dou Emperor was too busy to attend personally, he wouldmonly also assign an imperial family member to take responsibility for affairs on the Academys side. For some important decisions, the board of education also had to ask for instructions.
The present Heaven Dou Academys board of education three chief teachers were all over eightieth rank Spirit Douluo, teachers with exceedingly robust strength. There were more than eight Heaven Dou level teachers, extremely rare in the entire Heaven Dou Empire.
Listening to Qin Ming, Flender smiled:Then youre saying we will also be the same as Heaven Dou level teachers?
Qin Ming smiled:But of course. Heaven Dou level teachers have a very high standing at the Academy,monly only teaching Heaven Dou level students. And Heaven Dou level students only ount for a tenth of all the students. The education work is exceptionally rxed, but the payment is very high. Besides the Academy taking responsibility for everything required to live in the Academy, each month there is a remuneration of three thousand gold spirit coins. If there are special circumstances, there will still be other ie as well.
Three thousand? Really extravagant.Flender was still used to being the dean, although he was extremely concerned with the issue of ie, he never had the cheek to ask. Right now hearing Qin Ming mention the figure three thousand, he couldnt help but be greatly satisfied, the smile on his face widening even more. His satisfaction with this Heaven Dou Imperial Academy naturally also rose sharply.
Qin Ming, lead the way. Well go see those three board of education seniors.
Yes.
Heaven Dou Imperial Academys board of education was located at the heart of the main campus, in the entire main campus, it was thergest building. Although it was still a single story construction, it was still ten meters at its highest point, giving somewhat of a Spirit Hall feeling.
Being neers, whether it was the Shrek Academy teachers or the Shrek Seven Devils, they were all led here by Qin Ming. Regardless of the good conditions, this was after all not Shrek Academy, not considered their ce, naturally they couldnt be as unconstrained as before.
Although Flender all along had a smiling expression, after so many years of freedom, in his heart he was still somewhat bitter. While Shrek Academy was small, he was still its dean. While Heaven Dou Imperial Academy was even better, it still didnt have that kind of familiarity like home.
However, Flenders mood very quickly eased a lot. As their party entered the gate to the board of educations courtyard, the three elders already waited there since earlier.
Although the three elders simply stood there, they gave people a kind of exceedingly strange feeling, as if they were the core of this Heaven Dou Academys main campus, and even of the whole Academy. Even if they wore gently smiling expressions, they were still unable to hide that special temperament that belonged to great powers.
The three elders were all attired in ck robes, on which were embroidered some fantastic designs in golden thread. This kind of robe wasnt exclusive to them, but rather were received from Spirit Hall by eightieth rank and over Spirit Douluo title Spirit Masters, custom made formal robes representing their status. Second only to Title Douluos red ceremonial robes.
Chapter 59 — Connection, First Meridian
Chapter 59: Connection, First Meridian
Part 1
Generally speaking, this kind of ceremonial robes were very rarely worn by Spirit Douluo and Title Douluo. It represented not only their status, but also solemnity. This kind of exclusive custom made clothes would only appear when dueling an equally leveled opponent, or for extremely important asions. And since these three elders wearing these robes right now naturally wasnt for a fight, then, it could only prove one point: that they attached a great deal of importance to the Shrek Academy members. Moreover, these three elders were personally greeting them at the door.
Even if Flender was even more arrogant, confronting circumstances like these he still couldnt have helped feeling overwhelmed. He always meant that who gives me one chi of respect, I will give ten chi of respect. With the other side revealing such a respectful intent, how could he not also make a disy.
Flender increased his pace, a few steps forward, as he stopped, he already held both hands sped over shoulder level, slightly bowing,Shrek Academy, Flender, spirit: Owl, agility attack system seventy eighth rank seven ring Battle Spirit Emperor, I greet the seniors.
In the Spirit Master world, this kind of action was the etiquette of a younger generation meeting seniors. Although Flender also was more than fifty years old, facing these three more than eighty year old elders, his courtesy of a junior didnt count as much.
The elder in the centerughed out loud,ing forward to meet him with big strides, pulling down Flenders raised hands,There is no need to be so polite, dean Flender, we have been looking forward to meeting you for a long time, truly for a long time! Able to obtain the guidance of all the teachers of the monster academy in person, you bring light to our humble institution. I am the head of administration, Meng Shen-Ji, spirit: ck Goblin, control system eighty sixth ranked eight ring Battle Spirit Douluo. Ill give you introductions.
Meng Shen-Ji was medium height, very thin, as if he didnt have any muscles, as he spoke his voice was somewhat crafty, but not at all unpleasant, giving people a kind of very familiar feeling, both his hair and beard white. Although he was thin, his spirit was hale and hearty, a red flush on his face.
While speaking, Meng Shen-Ji indicated the old man to his left, saying:This is the board of educations second member, Spirit Douluo Bai Baoshan. Spirit: Heaven Star Furnace, defense system eighty fifth ranked eight ring Battle Spirit Douluo.
Bai Baoshans build was just the opposite of Meng Shen-Jis, not tall but extremely fat. Like four chi tall and four chi around.
He all along had a gently smiling expression, his fat trembling along with his smile. Hearing Meng Shen-Ji introduce him, he nodded smiling towards Flender.
Meng Shen-Ji indicated the other old man, saying:This is the board of educations third member, Zhi Lin Spirit Douluo, spirit: Sky Blue Vine, control system eighty third ranked eight ring Tool Spirit Douluo.
This third member of the board of educations senior staff Zhi Lin appeared the most normal at a nce, appearance very ordinary, only asionally a bright light shed in his eyes that gave people a somewhat unusual feeling.
Although Flender already knew that they were all eightieth ranked Spirit Douluo or higher, as Mang Shen-Ji did the introductions, he still felt awed. Especially as among these three Spirit Douluo were unexpectedly two control system Spirit Douluo.
While everyone in the Spirit Master world knew that power attack system had the fiercest attacks, control system was the most difficult to deal with, and also the least willing to confront the opponent. Unless one happened to counter their strength, in a one versus one situation, equally ranked Spirit Masters would find it very difficult to prevail over control system.
Flender also hastily introduced Shrek Academys teachers. As for the Shrek Seven Devils, they were after all students, and he didnt say much. But Flender noticed that these three board of education senior staff were even more interested in the Shrek Seven Devils than in them.
Meng Shen-Ji said:No need to be polite, finallying here, treat it like your own home. Please,e inside.
The board of education wasntvish. Just the opposite, the ce where these three Spirit Douluo handled business and lived was exceptionally austere.
Only decorated with essentials and some simple green nts.
Host and guests took their seats across from each other, since there werent many chairs in the board of education, the Shrek Seven Devils could only stand behind the teachers. Right now everyones gazes were excited, after all, sitting in front of them were three Spirit Douluo level powers.
In the whole Spirit Master world, Spirit Masters able to cultivate to this degree were as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns, and they wouldntck formidable strength. Even if they couldnt challenge Heaven, they could still easily scatter a ten thousand man army.
Meng Shen-Ji let servants serve tea and pastries, his gaze sweeping across those Shrek Seven Devils, smiling saying:We heard from Qin Ming that these children defeated our institutions Emperor Team. Truly astonishing, the monster academy sure enough is a ce where monsters gather. Qin Mings aplishments already amazed me, but I still didnt expect your institution to cultivate this many geniuses.
Flender smiled wryly, saying:The Shrek Academy has already ceased to exist.
Meng Shen-Ji firmly said:No, take a look at these children behind you, their aplishments hereafter, until sessfully graduating the Shrek Academy, will all along belong to Shrek. Qin Ming already exined it very clearly to us. Everyoneing to our humble institution this time is our honor. Unless all you teachers wish for it, the Academy will not assign any teaching duties to you. Here you are all at your liberty, if there is anything you need then dont hesitate to ask, as long as its within the limits of my authority, just say it.
Flender was after all also a more than seventieth ranked power, and naturally saw that the sincerity these three Spirit Douluo showed absolutely wasnt faked. From this it could be seen just how much they thirsted for talent. Even to the extent that they without any questions at once chose topletely trust Qin Ming.
On the side of the three board of education members, Spirit Douluo Zhi Lin suddenly asked:I heard from teacher Qin Ming that at your institution is an especially outstanding control system Spirit Master, who would that be?
Grandmaster calmly smiled, saying:Talent isnt enough. Tang San.
Tang San responded, stepping forward from the Shrek Seven Devils, respectfully saluting the three Spirit Douluo,Greetings three teachers.
Zhi Lin smiled faintly, the air around his body suddenly distorting.
The others didnt feel anything, but Tang San clearly found the air around his body seemed to congeal, tremendous spirit power fluctuations rushing out, his body alreadypletely unable to move.
This spirit power was somewhat simr to his Blue Silver Grass spirit power, and although his body was oppressed, Tang San could feel there was no malice within it.
He understood that this was the other side testing his strength. Without speaking, he silently urged his Mysterious Heaven Skill, resisting the unceasing invading force.
The Shrek Academy members naturally all knew what Spirit Douluo Zhi Lin was doing, but nobody said anything; Zhi Lin testing Tang San was like an enrollment exam. Flender had foreseen that this would happen, and also let these Heaven Dou Imperial Academy senior staff take a look at how outstanding the disciple he had fostered was.
Yi!Zhi Lins originally gentle gaze gradually became astounded. With his strength he immediately determined that Tang Sans spirit power was around the thirty third rank, proving that Qin Ming hadnt been ttering his aplishments.
But while his nt system spirit power also didntckpatibility with his own, he just couldnt understand how this only thirty third ranked spirit power could be so difficult to deal with.
Zhi Lin using his spirit power to probe felt that, even though Tang Sans spirit power was far from as formidable as his own, it had a kind of endless toughness. The more pressure he used, the more flexible it became.
Furthermore, Tang Sans body had an endurance that didnt belong to a thirty third ranked Spirit Master. Faced with his pressure, he unexpectedly didnt show any signs of pain.
As a matter of fact, the pressure he used was something that a thirtieth level Spirit Master should find somewhat difficult to endure.
What he didnt know was that Tang Sans body constantly endured spirit ring and spirit power transformation, at the same time, unlike ordinary spirit masters he also had an external spirit bone. With the potency of the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit bone, to his strength, endurance and agility, it had an extremely significant effect.
Otherwise, how could Tang San have led the Shrek Seven Devils to sessive victories against powerful enemies.
Even Dai Mubai was resigned to not being his equal. This external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances didnt just have its effect on the outside, its imperceptible influence was equally significant.
That symbolic ck robe Spirit Douluo Zhi Lin wore didnt shift, and although he simply sat there, Tang San still clearly felt the pressure around him increasing bit by bit.
This Spirit Douluo was extremely conscientious, afraid that Tang San would be unable to endure a sudden increase in strength, under his urate control, his spirit power was only gradually increasing. Once Tang San showed any signs of being unable to endure, he would also immediately withdraw the force.
Tang San naturally also understood this control system Spirit Douluo was testing his strength. In front of Flender, Grandmaster and the other Shrek Academy members, he knew he wasnt just representing himself, but rather the whole Shrek Academy. Therefore, even though the surrounding pressure grew greater and greater, and the Mysterious heaven skill pressure within his body also worked faster and faster, he didnt disy the slightest bit of a pained expression.
After many years of cultivation, adding countless training and ordeals, Tang Sans willpower wasnt something a thirteen year old possessed. Originally he endured the enormous pain produced by that Man Faced Demon Spider spirit ring, how would he easily surrender now.
Secretly tightening both fists in his sleeves, Tang Sansplexion didnt vary, expression neither servile nor overbearing. Along with Mysterious Heaven skill working, around his body gradually appeared a faintyer of white mist, releasing a slight fragrance.
Part 2
As the internal strength circted, itpletely fused with the properties of Blue Silver Grass.
As the pressure grew greater and greater, Sky Blue Vine Spirit Douluo Zhi Lin grew more and more astonished; was this really just a thirteen year old child? How couldnt he see Tang San was using willpowerbined with his physical strength to withstand the spirit power pressure, but so far he unexpectedly hadnt been able to get this child to release his spirit. Tang San by far already surpassed his expectations.
All people have a desire to win, and Spirit Douluo were no exception. Addingpetitiveness to curiosity, when confronting this genius, Zhi Lin couldnt help but want to see just how far this childs limits could reach.
Seeing Tang San nod slightly, Zhi Lins robe no longer fluctuated with spirit power, rather quietly recovered to normal. Seeing this, the other two Spirit Douluo at his side also couldnt help be astonished, the three of them had been together for a very long time, naturally they understood just how much spirit power Zhi Lin was using right now.
The two Spirit Douluo couldnt help show a concerned expression, although they knew Zhi Lin was a person who would act appropriately, just the chance of injuring this kid was bad.
But very quickly, the two Spirit Douluos concern became amazement. Tang San simply stood there like a towering mountain, even though the pressure increased yet again, he didnt move at all, only his expression gradually tightened.
Not even the spirit had been forced out? This was the thought the three Spirit Douluo all had at the same time.
How was it possible? Zhi Lin inwardly trembled a moment, he was only too clear on his own spirit power output, even a thirty fifth ranked Spirit Elder would definitely have been forced to release their spirit, moreover they wouldnt be as calm as this youngster.
If speaking of showing an unvarying expression or firm willpower, as the pressure reached a certain degree, it wasnt something willpower was capable of influencing.
Generally speaking, for inferior Spirit Masters enduring the direct spirit power pressure of high level Spirit Masters, Spirit Masters able to support two thirds of their own level was already outstanding, and if they were able to support even their own degree of spirit power, then, they had extraordinarily staunch willpower. But this was also on the conditions that they had released their spirit.
Moreover if they were Beast Spirit Masters.
The assistance to their own body was much greater for Beast Spirit Masters than Tool Spirit Masters, the advantage of Tool Spirit Mastersy in being able to make use of weapons.
From Qin Mings introduction, these three Spirit Douluo all knew Tang San certainly was a Tool Spirit Master, but a Tool Spirit Master able to support pressure exceeding his spirit power by ten percent, and moreover without even releasing his spirit? This was just too inconceivable.
Along with the spirit power fluctuations in the air gradually growing more intense, Flender, Zhao Wuji and the others gradually also grew nervous, sitting straight, staring fixedly at Tang San for fear that any ident would ur.
Only Grandmaster still leaned back in his chair, sipping tea, calmly observing the scene without the slightest hint of concern.
Nobody had a better understanding of Tang Sans strength than Grandmaster. Grandmaster was perfectly capable of calcting Tang Sans limit in the current circumstances. Right now he hadnt even released his spirit, naturally he wasnt close to his limits.
It could even be said that there was still a considerable distance to the limit. Grandmaster further knew that Tang Sans spirit power was exceptional, brimming with endurance just like his Blue Silver Grass. It wasnt obvious in a fight, since endurance often increased the capability to prolong the fight. But confronting this kind of constantly growing pressure, this aspect of his spirit power had plenty of room to appear.
The spirit power pressure Zhi Lin released had already increased past thirty fifth rank to thirty sixth rank, immediately followed by thirty seventh, thirty eighth, thirty ninth. As the power of his spirit power pressure finally increased to around the fortieth rank or so, Tang San finally revealed a trace of suffering. His face showed a slight change, and he with some effort raised his right hand.
Blue light flickered, and Blue Silver grass burst from his palm like a blossoming flower, drifting in the air, forming an enormous cage, enveloping Tang San within. Blue purple luster flourished, all the Blue Silver Grass swaying in the air. With each swaying motion the air produced a kind of peculiar feeling, as if even the air moved along rhythmically.
Spirit Douluo Zhi Lin felt it the most clearly. The moment Tang San released Blue Silver Grass, he had a kind of feeling like being relieved of a burden. Just as he prepared to withdraw his spirit power, finishing this test, Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass staged this bizarre scene before him.
The round cage surrounded Tang San, between each strand of Blue Silver Grass was only slight cracks. Along with each of their gentle oscitions, Zhi Lin was amazed to discover that the pressure he issued seemed as if it was pushing against something stic; along with Blue Silver Grass light movements, the pressure he put on Tang San weakened a lot.
To be precise, it was the pressure he put on Tang San that was reduced.
This child unexpectedly had so many surprises, the three Spirit Douluos amazed expressions gradually grew pleased.
Actually, even Tang San himself didnt know why Blue Silver Grass would act like this. On the surface he might appear exceptionally resolute, but in fact, confronted with the fortieth rank spirit power pressure he already even had difficulties breathing, only supported by his unwillingness to let Shrek Academy lose face.
Blue Silver Grass had been released when he waspletely unable to endure.
Blue Silver Grass current shape and movements were bothpletely involuntary, but with those rhythmical motions, Tang San immediately felt the pressure drop considerably. In his mind immediately rose a kind of exceptionally formidable force leveraging technique: four liang pushing a thousand jin.
Four liang pushing a thousand jin was amonly used martial skill in Tang Sans previous world, and naturally he knew it. But he didnt quite understand why his Blue Spirit Grass would suddenly on its own disy his martial skills without his meticulous control.
Sensing this, Tang San suddenly discovered that there were a lot of parts to his spirit that he didnt understand.
With the pressure eased, Tang Sans expression naturally also recovered to normal. But these circumstances made Spirit Douluo Zhi Lin withdraw his intent to stop the test. The spirit power pressure increased another step, and this time it also grew stronger at a faster pace than before.
Four liang pushing a thousand jin was admittedly possible, but what about ten thousand jin? How would it be pushed? With the sharply increasing pressure, Tang San was conscious of how the outer edges of the energy channels within his body seemed to explode, his entire body in extreme pain, his skin gradually filling with blood. As Mysterious Heaven Skill worked faster and faster, the energy channels in his body would bring extreme pain with each collision.
The motions of the Blue Silver Grass surrounding him also grew faster and faster, but in the end their ability to disperse spirit power was limited. However, cut off by Blue Silver Grass, everyone outside were unable to see Tang San, only thinking Tang San was still staunchly resisting.
They didnt know right now his face was already deep red, finally reaching a dangerous level. The current pressure had already reached the level of forty fifth ranked spirit power.
Endure, I can still endure. Tang San constantly told himself, straightening his back
As the spirit power still increased, Tang Sans body also finally reached its limit. By now it was already difficult for him to move a finger.
But at this moment, Tang San suddenly felt as if something shattered within him, immediately afterward, the originally rapidly circting Mysterious Heaven Skill suddenly slowed, and in that moment all the pressure seemed to gush out from his back in a split second, draining away in a moment.
Pu, the Blue Silver Grass surrounding him scattered outward, Tang Sans whole body shivering a moment. His appearance was once again visible to everyone. However, as they saw at him, they all couldnt help but start with rm.
Right now Tang Sans body had unexpectedly swollen one size, and on his back the external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances already released excitedly, the purple lustrous Eight Spider Lances softly moving rhythmically behind Tang Sans back like wings, that spider web like pattern had appeared on Tang Sans forehead, and this time was especially clear.
Tang Sans expression was rxed, breathing in thatyer of white mist around him through his nose like rivers flowing into the sea, again breathing it out through his mouth. With each repetition, the white mist seemed to increase somewhat, and Tang Sans body would also expand even more.
Spirit bone?The three Heaven Dou Imperial Academy Spirit Douluo practically simultaneously cried out in rm, Zhi Lin immediately stopped pressuring Tang San, they naturally saw that Tang San had now already hit his limit. Increasing the pressure might even kill him.
The tips of Eight Spider Lances gradually turned white, this white color was seeping out from within Eight Spider Lances. Tang Sans body didnt change at all from the disappearance of the external pressure, still constantly inhaling and exhaling that white vapor.
Many thanks for helping with thepletion, Spirit Douluo Zhi Lin.Grandmaster stood up with a smile on his face, bowing to Zhi Lin.
Zhi Lin stared nkly,Completion? Whatpletion?Even as a Spirit Douluo level formidable Spirit Master he didnt understand what the problem was with Tang Sans body right now, and was still inwardly nervous.
Grandmaster smiled slightly, saying:Since Tang San this child obtained this external spirit bone, even though his strength has increased a lot, he has never been able to truly harmonize with it. Under Spirit Douluo Zhi Lins pressure, I think that this time he is finally fusing with his external spirit bone, leaving no separation, the external spirit bone bing a part of his body, and no longer external.
Part 3
Hearing the words external spirit bone, the three Spirit Douluo practically simultaneously stood up from their seats, and Qin Ming leapt up as if hed burned his buttocks.
The three Spirit Douluo looked at each other, their insight was of course iparable to what Qin Ming was capable of, and they had instantly realized that the Eight Spider Lances on Tang Sans back was a spirit bone instead of a spirit. But they still hadnt expected it would actually be an external spirit bone.
They could feel its power just from the atmosphere released by Eight Spider Lances.
A just thirteen year old child, had not only reached beyond the thirtieth rank of spirit power, but even possessed an external spirit bone, that object ranked only second to a hundred thousand year spirit ring on the wishlists of all Spirit Masters. What did this signify? What kind of potential was this? Even though his spirit was only Blue Silver Grass?
This-, is this really an external spirit bone?Meng Shen-Jis voice trembled severely.
Grandmaster nodded, saying:Im certain. However, Ill ask the board to keep it secret. Although the external spirit bone is already fused with Tang Sans body and wont be released after his death like other spirit bones, but treasuring a jade ring may be a crime even for innocent men. I still dont wish for him to face too formidable opponents as he matures.
We understand, dont worry, we swear on our spirits, we absolutely will not divulge this to anyone.The expression in Meng Shen-Jis eyes was gratitude.
The reason was very simple: the Shrek group hadnt concealed the matter of Tang Sans external spirit bone from them, this point alone proved how much they valued Heaven Dou Imperial Academy.
An external spirit bone really was too precious. Should some vicious formidable Spirit Masters learn of it, they absolutely wouldnt leave Tang San room to grow.
In fact, how was Grandmaster such a careless person; he had long before evening here made meticulous investigations about Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. These three Spirit Douluo were all revered in the Spirit World as kind hearted seniors, otherwise he wouldnt so easily have exposed Tang Sans secret.
Heat, that was all Tang San felt right now. The ufortable feeling from the pressure had alreadypletely disappeared, right now he only felt as if he was roasting in a st furnace, somewhat simr to the feeling of absorbing the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring, butpared to that time this suffering was a lot less. Only the burning heat, and without the pain.
Although the cirction of Mysterious Heaven Skill internal strength had slowed down considerably, with each revolution it became thicker, and seemed to constantly attack some particr energy channels.
That shattering feeling Tang San had before seemed to be the result of an energy channel connecting.
The moment the pressure was the greatest, Tang San hadnt realized a ck light shone in his left palm, but he still had a feeling of great strength bursting forth from within his heart. Were it not for that feeling of the energy channel connecting, perhaps his other spirit would have appeared.
Right now Tang San didnt have the capability to think it over, and was only enduring the shock of that flowing heat. Within him Mysterious Heaven Skill seemed to absorb it, with each revolution Tang San would feel a bit morefortable. Therefore he could only keep going.
After a brief moment of shock the three Spirit Douluo gradually calmed, but Qin Ming clearlycked a bit in inner qualities, and was still extremely agitated.
Meng Shen-Ji loosed a long breath,I didnt expect, I truly didnt expect, that in our Spirit Master world there would be such a genius. I truly am happy to have met all of you here today.
Flender equally loosed a breath, shooting Grandmaster an inquisitive look. Grandmaster lightly nodded to him, hinting there would be no problems with Tang San.
Flender then said to Meng Shen-Ji:We dare not take credit for this childs capabilities, hes Grandmasters direct disciple. Moreover, his own innate talent is exceptionally outstanding. In our Shrek Academys history, these seven children are all the most gifted by heaven. Not only Tang San, but each of the others also have their own talent. The reason we chose toe to Heaven Dou Imperial Academy wasnt to let their talents be buried, but in the hopes that here they would be able to fully develop their talent with the best cultivation environments. They are thest ss of Shrek Academy, and as dean, I truly hope to one day see their capabilities as Title Douluo, far surpassing my own achievements.
Right now Flenders eyes didnt hold a hint of deviousness, filled with sincerity. And the Shrek Six Devils behind him hearing Flenders words got a somewhat strange feeling; they found that Flender seemed to be even older, the silhouette of his back giving off a lonely feeling.
Yes, as a dean, having to bring disciples to another academy for cultivation, to an arrogant person like Flender, how could his heart truly be at ease?
Even if he never showed it, how could his inner world be serene?
Meng Shen-Ji nodded to Flender,Dean Flender, be at ease. We three guarantee you that we will provide these children with the best cultivation facilities here, to the best of our ability. The best cultivation facilities, and anything else you ask for. Even if in the future they dont want to fight on behalf of Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, it still doesnt matter. Just imagine, one day, as they stand at the summit of the Spirit Master world, if their records would hold the name Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, this is already enough to satisfy us.
Flender stood up, bowing courteously to the three Spirit Douluo,Thank you seniors.
Watching this scene, Grandmaster finally showed a smile, inwardly saying, Flender, oh, Flender, if I hadnt already clearly grasped the natures of these three board members, would I have brought you here? Whatever happened in the past, in my heart, you are still my big brother, of course I hope to see you spend yourter yearsfortably.
At this moment, a long groan attracted everyones attention.
Just in time to see Tang San spit out a dense white mist, no longer as faint as before, as if it had congealed. Breathing out from the mouth, again inhaling through the nose, the red tone of Tang Sans skin had alreadypletely vanished, as had the swelling. It seemed he had entirely recovered to normal.
As the white mist waspletely inhaled, Tang San gradually opened his eyes. In this moment, to everyone in the board hall they seemed like a pair of cold stars.
Even though that bright cold light only flickered for a moment and was gone, everyone saw that Tang San was different from before.
Eight Spider Lances withdrew into Tang Sans back in practically the space of a breath,pared to before, this speed was several times faster.
Unfortunately, the clothes on his back were shredded. This was perhaps the one fault of Eight Spider Lances. Someone as frugal as Tang San still regretted the loss of the clothes.
Tang San noticed everyones attention on him, and first calmly bowed to the three Spirit Douluo, and without saying anything, with a guileless expression walked over behind Grandmaster.
Right now, Tang San basically didnt have the mental capacity to spare for any chatter, his entire mind was focused on his body. When that shattering sound appeared, he was under enormous spirit power pressure and naturally didnt know what had changed. But right now, after sobering, he immediately recognized the difference.
First of all, his spirit power had leapt up by one rank, and even more importantly, all his physical attributes seemed to have increased.
That increase wasnt something one rank of spirit power could result in.
Basically, it was because under that tremendous pressure he had broken open an energy channel. This energy channel didnt just let Eight Spirit Lances perfectly fuse with him, but at the same time, it caused a not insignificant change in his body.
Spirit power at thirty fourth rank, yet his physical attributes should surpass the level of the fortieth rank.
Regarding the breaking open of this energy channel, perhaps even Grandmaster would be unable to exin the reason why, but Tang San understood it very clearly on his own. Because, that was what was described in the Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record as the eight extraordinary meridians.
Explicitly stated in Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record was that if the eight extraordinary meridians connected into one path, Mysterious Heaven Skill would benefit greatly, and one of Mysterious Heaven Skills great criteria forpletion, besides reaching the eighth tier, was to break open all eight extraordinary meridians. Described in Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record was that, a person who had connected the eight extraordinary meridians, whether in heaven or hell, would be omnipotent.
Although these were just simple words, it amply proved just how enormous the effect might be frompletely breaking open the eight extraordinary meridians.
Tang Sans understanding of the eight extraordinary meridians came from the Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record, where it was described extremely detailed.
The four limbs had the eight acupuncture points Broken Sequence, Back Ravine, Inner Pass, Outer Pass, Shining Sea, Extending Vessel, Yellow Emperor and Foot Overlooking Tears separately leading to the eight Conception, Governing, Yin linking, Yang linking, Yin Heel, Yang Heel, Prating and Girdle meridians. Meaning these acupuncture points separately could connect the head, face and torso to the eight extraordinary meridians.
Chapter 60 — Title Douluo, Title — Poison
Chapter 60: Title Douluo, Title: Poison
Part 1
Yellow Emperor Prating Meridian of stomach, heart and chest, Inner Pass Yin Link alike below the head;Overlooking Tears gall passes Girdling Meridian, Yang Link vision meeting Outer Pass;Back Ravine Governing Meridian of inner eye and neck, Extending Vessel Yang Heel also connects the channels;Broken Sequence Conception Meridian rtes to lungs, Yin Heel Shining Sea of diaphragm and throat.
Each meridian corresponded to some significant ce on the human body. Although the eight extraordinary meridians were innately connected, this connection was very minute, unable to channel internal strength. But in Tang Sans previous world, practically all internal strength experts broke open the eight extraordinary meridians to increase their capacity.
Among the eight extraordinary meridians, the most important were the Conception meridian, Governing meridian, Prating meridian and Girdling meridian channels. And Tang San determined by position that what his Mysterious Heaven Skill broke through under that enormous pressure should be the Prating meridian.
The Prating meridian parallelled the heart meridian, although its effect wasnt as obvious as the Conception and Governing meridians, the benefits it gave to Tang San was difficult to put into words. Like how younger Spirit Masters cultivated more easily, breaking through these eight extraordinary meridians was also easier the younger one was, as one aged, the body would be influenced by the outside world, and the energy channels within the body would also be more and more rigid, and the difficulty of connecting them would naturally grow.
Breaking through the Prating meridian now would no doubt be of enormous benefit to Tang Sanster cultivation. Even now he already had a somewhat reserved exuberant feeling. Of course, this was all a coincidence. Grandmaster hoped he would fuse with the external spirit bone under these conditions, but how would he have known Tang San would connect an energy channel, obtaining even greater benefits.
The Tian Dou Imperial Academy party was naturally headed by Meng Shen-Ji, and on the Shrek Academys side was naturally Flender, as a result of the favorable terms Meng Shen-Ji offered, the twos discussion became more and more congenial, even giving a feeling of long standing familiarity.
Meng Shen-Ji said:Then this matter is settled. Teacher Qin, well trouble you to arrange it.
Qin Ming hastily nodded in agreement. His gaze constantly followed Tang San; besides surprise, it was even more out of envy. They were both geniuses, but his brilliance was already eclipsed by Tang Sans external spirit bone.
Just as the Shrek Academy group was taking their leave to return to their own courtyard, footsteps suddenly echoed outside, seemingly from two people.
Isnt principal Meng Shen-Ji here?Before they arrived, a voice already rose from outside. This persons voice was resonant, filled with confidence. But the voice gave a somewhat arrogant impression, although it wasnt overbearing, it still didnt have the intent of being polite.
Meng Shen-Ji looked distracted a moment, he naturally heard who the owner of this voice was, and wondered in his heart, why would hee? Hurriedly standing up, walking out to greet him, ordering the two other board members to follow behind him. The expressions of the two seemed to change slightly.
Very quickly, three people entered from outside. The Shrek Academy group had met one of them before, it was that youth Dai Mubai had sent flying with a kick below the mountain yesterday.
Right now that youth stood on the left with an arrogant expression, his eyes revealing an intense resentment.
Walking in the middle was a magnificently dressed old man. This person wore arge yellow gown, crowded with embroidered brocade that didnt seem messy in the least. Grizzled hair neatlybed back, medium height, a slightly heavy frame, and a majestic appearance.
Only his eyes seemed a bit small, breaking the harmonious feeling of the facial features. Standing upright with his hands sped behind his back, even though he was confronting the three Spirit Douluo board members he wasnt the slightest bit deferential, but rather had an attitude of looking down on them.
Seeing these three appear, the Shrek Academy group first felt surprise. Not because of their appearance, but rather because of the third person on the right.
Previously, whether it was the weakest of the Shrek Seven Devils Ning Rongrong, or Shrek Academys dean Flender, they had all heard only two sets of footsteps, but three people had entered.
What did this indicate?
The person standing on the magnificently dressed old mans right side was another old man, but distinctly different from the magnificently dressed old man. This person was slim like a spear, both hair and beard unexpectedly deep green, with a pair of eyes even more like flickering beryl.
Everyone had a kind of illusory feeling towards this man, as if he was a mirage. He followed at the side of the magnificently dressed man, seemingly without moving his feet.
This mans face was expressionless, or perhaps it should be said his expression waspletely rigid. Sunken cheeks, the green hair disheveled, wearing only simple and unadorned gray robes, forming a clear cut contrast to the magnificently dressed man at his side.
This mans hands were both tucked into his sleeves. On entering the hall he simply closed his eyes, without even ncing at anyone.
Lord prince, why have youe?Meng Shen-Ji stepped forward and bowed slightly, saluting the magnificently dressed old man. But whether it was him or the other two Spirit Douluo, their gazes were all fixed on that green haired man.
This was a person even they couldnt see the limits of.
The magnificently dressed old man smiled calmly, his gaze sweeping across the Shrek Academy group. Xue Beng at his side hastily said something in a low voice next to the magnificently dressed mans ear.
The magnificently dressed old man then said:What? Does the board members have visitors? Wont you introduce Us?
Meng Shen-Ji frowned minutely. Even though this was a prince, with their position in the Spirit Master world, even a prince shouldnt be so unreasonable. But this person was the person in charge of the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, they couldnt offend him.
Meng Shen-Ji smiled slightly, inviting the three into the hall. By now, the Shrek Academy group had all already stood up.
Meng Shen-Ji said:Your highness, I will introduce you. This is Shrek Academys dean, Flender. Here this time to consult on coborating on a matter. Dean Flender, this is his highness the Heaven Dou Empires prince Xue Xing, the Imperial Academy is currently under his highness administration.
Although Flender wasnt too interested in this arrogant prince, he still slightly bowed:Greetings, your highness.
Prince Xue Xing didnt even nce at him, only coldly said:Shrek Academy? I dont think Ive ever heard of it. It should be some mediocre school. Principal Meng Shen-Ji, how could you allow people of such unknown origin into our Academy?
On hearing this, the Shrek Academy group couldnt help but be fiercely indignant. Zhao Wuji at Flenders side was about to re up, but was hindered by Flender.
Meng Shen-Jis expression changed,Your highness, such words cant be used. Shrek Academy has fostered countless outstanding Spirit Masters, our Academys teacher Qin was also from Shrek Academy. This time dean Flender and all the Shrek Academy teachers are willing to teach at our institution, they are all rare talents.
Eh?When prince Xue Xing heard Qin Ming came from the Shrek Academy, his expression was somewhat embarrassed. His gaze shifting towards Flender, he said:Principal Meng Shen-Ji, ording to Academy regtions, new teachers should be subject to review. I havent been informed whether these people have already passed?
Zhi Lin at Meng Shen-Jis side couldnt help saying:The Shrek Academy teachers all have Heaven Dou level strength, theres no need for review. Your highness, dont tell me you came here today for this matter?His words were already clearly somewhat blunt.
Prince Xie Xing snorted,The Heaven Dou Imperial Academy is a pir of the Empire. As one of the pirs of the Empire, the teachers all have enormous influence on the students. I cannot wish for the Academy to hire some arrogant and despotic seniors. Xue Beng told me that yesterday as these guests just arrived at the Academy they beat him up. Xue Beng is the fourth imperial prince, representing the dignity of the imperial family. How could he be insulted so?
At this Meng Shen-Jis trio clearly understood why prince Xue Xing was here. Seeing the rancor on fourth prince Xue Bengs face as he stared rigidly at Dai Mubai, the three couldnt help but sigh inwardly. It was just because of brain-dead nobles like these that the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy was unable to foster more talents.
Flender calmly said:Then how does your highness want to settle this matter? I dont know if you have asked his highness prince Xue Beng just why he was hit?
Spirit Master was the grandest vocation on the Douluo Continent, to a high level Spirit Master nobility basically wouldnt enter their eyes.
Flender himself was an untamable senior, if it wasnt for the sake of finding a home for these old brothers who had followed him for years, he would have red up long ago when prince Xue Xing first insulted the Shrek Academy.
Xue Xing snorted coldly,We always treat talent well. Since everyone hase to look for our Heaven Dou Imperial Academys cooperation, yesterday Xue Beng was also the first to make a mistake. Lets forget this matter. However
At this, his gaze swept across Flender and the Shrek Academy teachers,You must prove to me that you are indeed people of talent.Xue Beng standing at prince Xue Xings side by now already had a pleased expression.
Flender forcefully suppressed his anger,Fine, then how does the lord prince wish for us to prove it.
Prince Xue Xing smiled calmly, saying:Very simple, you only have to hold out against mister Dugu for five minutes, and We will at once recognize you as talents. All treatment will be most favorable. If not, like what Xue Beng said yesterday, immediately get out of here.
YouDai Mubais anger stirred, wanting to dash forward. But at this moment, the green haired old man at prince Xue Xings side opened his eyes. His gaze fell on Dai Mubai.
Part 2
The moment he opened his eyes, it seemed like the temperature in the entire hall dropped at once. Those deep green eyes didnt hold the slightest bit of life, disying ice cold and something grim and nefarious.
Dai Mubai trembled all over with a muffled groan, then quietly fell motionless on the ground.
A blue vine shot out like lightning, twisting around Dai Mubais waist, forcefully pulling him back. Precisely the actions of third seat Spirit Douluo Zhi Lin.
Your highness, you mustnt be too excessive.Meng Shen-Ji said angrily.
Prince Xue Xing said calmly:How am I excessive? Principal Meng Shen-Ji, you mustnt forget, the Academy belongs to the imperial household. As the direct supervisor, I have the authority to decide on personnel matters. If you disagree, you canin to His Majesty. But until His Majesty says otherwise, I am still in charge here.
YouMeng Shen-Ji was speechless with anger.
Blue light flickered, enveloping Dai Mubai within. Wrapped up in the blue light, Dai Mubai woke up, his eyes filled with terrified nkness.
In that split second he had only felt his body go cold, without knowing the cause. Let alone attacking, he basically didnt have the slightest opportunity to resist.
Prince Xue Xing turned to his right, unlike the total arrogance when he confronted the three board members and the Shrek Academy group, to this green haired old man at his side he was unexpectedly extremely respectful,Mister Dugu, please.
The green haired old man looked at the Shrek Academy people,Use strength to prove yourselves,e at me together.While speaking, ayer of intense green light suddenly released from his body, immediately following, rings rose from below one after another. But his own body didnt show any change.
Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, ck, ck, ck, ck, ck. Altogether nine spirit rings spiralled up, their brilliant light making the entire hall dazzling.
The Shrek Academy groups faces changed, the three board membersplexions also changed. Who would have thought that this seemingly slovenly green haired old man would actually be one of the peak powers on the current Continent, a spirit power over nieth rank Title Douluo.
Let alone the Shrek Academys people, even the three eightieth level Spirit Douluo, nobody had the confidence to confront him. Spirit Douluo and Title Douluo, even though it was only a difference of one title, their actual strength was as far apart as heaven and earth.
The higher the level, the higher the gap from rank to rank. Although that green haired old mansst five spirit rings were all ck, everyone knew that theter the spirit ring, the closer they got to one hundred thousand years. By a conservative estimate hisst spirit ring should be from an over seventy thousand year spirit beast.
From the atmosphere around that green haired old man could be felt he was a Beast Spirit Title Douluo, but just now when he released his spirit his body hadnt changed at all, this proved even more how terrifying he was. This degree of spirit control was only possible at theter stages of the Title Douluo level.
With the distinguished name Dugu, and the fishy oppressive smell. If Im not mistaken, your distinguished self should be the poison titled senior Poison Douluo Dugu Bo.Grandmaster stepped forward, obstructing the Shrek Academy teachers whose eyes burned with fury, speaking to the green haired old man.
Ha ha ha ha.The green haired old manughed,I didnt expect there would actually be someone who remembered me. Correct, Im Dugu Bo. Since you know my name, will you still not get lost?
Grandmasters expression was still calm. He unexpectedly nodded earnestly,Fine, well get lost. Flender, were getting lost.Having said this, he raised a hand to pull Flender away.
Flender tore himself free, throwing off Grandmasters hand, a cold harsh light in his eyes,Xiao Gang, I cant let Shrek suffer disgrace like this.
Grandmaster angrily said:Even if you dont fear death, dont tell me you think everyone wants to follow you to die together? Title Douluo, how are you capable of contending against that? If you were also a Title Douluo, you could also casually have people get lost. But youre not. Even if we old creatures didnt fear death, dont tell me you would let the children run off to be destroyed together with you? Poison Douluo is the most malicious under heaven. Do you think his attack would only be directed at you alone?
Having said this, Grandmaster turned to the three Spirit Douluo board members,Im sorry, seniors. Lets drop the matter from today on. But we will never forget the enthusiastic feelings of the seniors reception. Im sure well meet again.
Wait a moment.A strict light appeared in Meng Shen-Jis eyes, staring fixedly at that Poison Douluo with nine glittering spirit rings,Dugu Bo, let us three old fellows experience your poison.
Heaven Star Furnace Spirit Douluo Bai Baoshan and Sky Blue Vine Spirit Douluo Zhi Lin separately stepped up behind Meng Shen-Ji. The three simultaneously released a tyrannical pressure.
Meng Shen-Jis body in a sh became unreal, the entire person transforming into a pitch ck empty shadow, with ck mist rising from below, two yellow, three purple and three ck, eight spirit rings blossomed simultaneously.
From the spirit rings could be seen the gap between both sides, Poison Douluo Dugu Bos fifth spirit ring was already on the ten thousand year level, but Meng Shen-Jis fifth spirit ring was still a thousand year one.
In Heaven Star Furnace Spirit Douluo Bai Baoshans palm appeared an ancient stove shining with golden light, on the surface were altogether seven silver stars, releasing flickering light. Spirit rings of the same quality as Meng Shen-Ji glittered, congealing into a thick atmosphere covering his whole body.
Over Sky Blue Vine Spirit Douluo Zhi Lin appeared only one Sky Blue Vine, but that vines color sparkled like emerald, faint blue gas released from him, pervading his whole body.
Right now, on the Shrek Academys side, everyones expressions were very unsightly. However, nobody noticed, right now Xiao Wu standing in the back was doing her utmost to restrain herself, herplexion already somewhat pale.
Shed started doing this ever since prince Xue Xings trio had entered, just that nobody had noticed her. Unconsciously both her eyes had already turned red.
With a confrontation between three Spirit Douluo and one Title Douluo, the air in the board of education hall became extremely heavy.
The three Spirit Douluo shielded the Shrek Academy group behind them, and Poison Douluo Dugu Bo also automatically protected prince Xue Xing and fourth prince Xue Beng from the assault of the pressure. In a moment, the great battle was on the verge of starting.
Even though Dugu Yans strength was matchless, confronting three Spirit Douluo together he still didnt dare be careless. His dark green eyes finally revealed a somewhat serious stare.
Board members, what are you doing?Prince Xue Xings angry voice hid his fear. Right now he was inwardly already regretful. These three board members were after all eightieth level powers, in no small measure valued by the Heaven Dou Emperor. On the off chance they were truly struck down, he wouldnt be able to take responsibility for the fallout.
Prince Xue Xing, you obstinately cling to your course, after today, we three elders will definitely impeach you before His Majesty, and have him render judgement.Meng Shen-Ji was truly furious.
The Shrek Academy group gave him a very good impression, especially that Tang San who had made them extremely pleasantly surprised, right now watching this chance for enormous benefit to the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy about to turn into soap bubbles, how could he not be angry?
In age, even that Title Douluo Dugu Bo wasnt older than him, right now this board principal was burning with agitation, no longer paying any attention to the consequences. To him, these situation was no longer about the Shrek Academy staying or leaving, it rted even more to the honor of them three Spirit Douluo. Of course, Tang Sans previous demonstration also served as a significant catalyst.
Let it be.Flender sighed inwardly, slowly unclenching his fist, the eyes hidden behind the crystal sses once again bing calm. He lightly saluted the three Spirit Douluo,I didnt expect iting here this time, but weve brought the seniors this kind of trouble, Flender is ashamed. Since Heaven Dou Imperial Academy is unwilling to keep us, how can we ask for it? Even if it didnt work out today, perhaps I cannot be free from worries. Seniors, Flender wille visit some at someter time.
Flender had long ago lost the impulsiveness of youth and he naturally understood an arm couldnt match a leg in strength. Since that prince Xue Xing was already hostile, he wouldnt stay behind to cause more trouble.
Even though Heaven Dou Imperial Academy was nice, it wasnt a ce to retire.
This time theyd also made a lot of profit in the Great Spirit Arena, sufficient to return to reopen the Shrek Academy and support it for a very long time.
Dean Flender.Meng Shen-Ji somewhat anxiously called out.
Flender didnt turn back, leading the Shrek Academy people towards the outside with big strides.
As the Shrek Seven Devils passed that fourth prince Xue Beng, they clearly saw the look of schadenfreude in his eyes. But that prince Xue Xings head was raised high, as if he didnt even see the Flenders party passing. The three Spirit Douluos faces all changed between red and white, clearly on the extreme point of anger, but right now what could they do? This ce still belonged to the Heaven Dou Empires imperial family.
At this moment, a charming youngdy stepped in from outside,Grandpa.On entering, she at once threw herself at Dugu Bo standing there with nine glittering spirit rings.
As the cold faced Dugu Bo saw her, his expression immediately softened, holding out his hands to pull the youngdy into a hug,ughing loudly,Yan-yan, en, good, youve grown a bit stronger again.
The Shrek Seven Devils were familiar with this youngdy, it was precisely the control system Spirit Master of the Emperor Team they foughtst time in Suotuo Great Spirit Arena, Dugu Yan.
Part 3
When they saw Dugu Yan throw herself into her grandfathers bosom, she naturally saw them as well. When her gaze fell on Tang San, her face clearly changed as she hugged Dugu Bos neck and whispered a few sentences into his ear.
When Qin Ming came back, he told them the Shrek seven devils ages to provoke them to train. Dugu Yan asked in great detail what Tang San was like to clearly see who the aggressive guy who beat her was. However, she did not expect to see her grandfather. Thus with the Shrek seven devils present, although Tang San was very ordinary, his figure and expression in his eyes did not change and she immediately recognized him.
When Dugu Bo raised his head again, the entire Shrek Academy delegation had already walked out of the hall. His gaze though rested briefly on Tang Sans back as a small smile appeared on his mouth. Apparently what Dugu Yan had said made her break out into a smile, like a spoiled child in Dugu Bos bosom.
Im sorry board members, Im afraid that I also have to leave the Academy.
It was Qin Ming who said this. At the moments, his face was full of indignation and was feeling extremely insulted. Not having the strength to erase this disgrace was an extremely painful matter. No matter what, he could not stay here. Regardless of the treatment here, in his heart, it could notpare to his origin, Shrek Academy.
The three board members became rmed simultaneously, even that prince Xue Xing staring with a nk expression. Qin Mings position at the Imperial Academy was actually much greater than what Flender and the others had imagined. It could be said that it was second only to the three members of the board. After all, his current position, within the Spirit Master hall records, he was one of the youngest to reach the sixtieth rank. As he absolutely was a rare genius, the three board members were absolutely sure that at 60 years old, Qin Ming would be a Title Douluo.
A Title Douluo appearing wasnt just of importance to an academy, it would be an extremely important event even to the whole Heaven Dou Empire.
At this moment, prince Xue Xing finally had some regret in his heart and his eyebrows furrowed. However at this time, he naturally couldnt say anything otherwise wouldnt it be a p to his own face?
Meng Shen-Ji immediately stepped forward to stop Qin Ming, Teacher Qin, how could this be, we will carefully talk about this situationter. We will definitely bring this up to his majesty and let his majesty fairly judge this situation.
Qin Ming shook his head; his eyes already expressed a determined look as he indifferently said, This is Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, in the end belonging to the Imperial family. Since the Imperial family loathes my fellow Shrek Academy members, how can I have any face if I stay here? Members of the board, I appreciate your kindness. In those years, when I came here, I came alone. Today I leave alone. Members of the board please take care of yourselves, these past years that you have taken care of me have already been engraved in my heart. I will definitely return the favor. Goodbye.
He didnt give the three board members the opportunity to stop him as he used his spirit power to leave; his figure became nothing more than a sh already chasing after the footsteps everyone from Shrek academy as they left the Board of Education hall. Meng Shen-Ji fiercely stamped his foot. Facing prince Xue Xing, he bellowed, Your highness, you have screwed things up. Do you know what kind of talent those people just now had? You...you...you ... He had promised Shrek Academy to not divulge Tang Sans external spirit bone secret. Now he had lost his temper, the spirit power on his body unsteadily undting.
Prince Xue Xing indifferently said, Things up to now have not been good. If you three wish toin to His Majesty, I have nothing to say. Goodbye. Finished, he took Xue Beng and walked out. But he did not call out for Dugu Bo.
Dugu Bo also didnt wish to leave immediately. Looking at the three members of the board, he said, A group of spirit masters that have yet to reach the 80th level, yet you still want them to stay. You three really are old.
Meng Shen-Ji angrily said, You dont understand anything. You are correct in that they have yet to reach the 80th level, but do you know how big their potential is? Perhaps in a decade, within that group of people there will be many Title Douluo. Prince Xue Xings actions today were pushing the empire towards an abyss. Dont tell me you believe that the incident today wont cause them to bear grudges?
Dugu Bo snorted, This is unrted to me. Yan-Yan, grandpa has to leave; you stay here and study hard.
Prince Xue Xing took Xue Beng away from the Board hall. While walking, it was clear that he was troubled, Xue Beng, this time you gave your Uncle many problems. Im afraid that those three old fellows will not leave the matter alone.
Xue Beng smiled, Uncle, thank you very much for today. Did you see how aggressive Shrek Academy was? If they stayed at the Academy, sooner orter they would have caused trouble.
Prince Xue Xing indifferently said, Forget it, things have not been beneficial so far. You must remember, if your father the Emperor asks, you must say that they attacked you first. If it wasnt in order to weaken your older brother, do you think I would rashly insult so many Spirit Masters? Xue Beng, you must work hard. If not, in the future even if I wish to help you, Im afraid I will not be able to. Those three board members are extremely important to your father the Emperor. Its a pity that they are all your brothers people.
As if it was a y, within was contained multiple deep meanings, how would this Prince Xue Xing be an impulsive person? (Dont think I tranted this right)
After going through all that, at the base of the mountain, no one in Shrek Academys party said anything. Qin Ming quickly followed them, also only walking behind Flender, not saying a word. But from his ashen face, one could see how poor his current mood was. (Help)
Reaching the bottom of the mountain, they once again saw the clearke at the foot of the mountain. However this time, no one in Shrek Academys party was in the mood to appreciate the scenery.
Dean, it would be better if we made Shrek academy big again. The one who said this was Dai Mubai.
Flender stopped walking, raised his head towards the sky. Despite the re of the sun, his heart was feeling cold.
Dai Mubai said, You always refuse to receive help from the students, I can understand. However, right now, even if we were struggling for breath we still cant just drop this subject. Be at ease, I will not use money from my home to help the school. Us seven are Shrek Seven Devils, and naturally should help our Shrek Academy. We can go participate in Spirit fightpetitions. As we are a gold level Spirit fighter team, we can absolutely make enough profit for the school. If you let us represent the school, there will be a day when we make Heaven Dou Imperial Academy regret their actions today.
Dai Mubai was Shrek Seven Devils oldest, and once he spoke those words, the rest of Shrek Seven Devils all nodded their heads, expressing approval.
Grandmaster sighed, and grabbed Flenders shoulder, Flender, Im sorry. This is my fault.
Flender shook his head, This has nothing to do with you. It is our unceasing bad luck. I dont know why, but right now I dont even have the slightest feeling of punishing the school. Perhaps, its because Ive grown tired over the years. (Help)
Zhao Wuji asked, Then what should we do now?
Ning Rongrong said, It would be better to go to my familys castle. From here our Seven Treasure zed Tiles Castle isnt far.
Flender shook his head, Forget it, I dont feel like relying on other peoples charity. Rongrong, thank you for your good intentions.
Ning Rongrong pressed on, Dean, dont worry, my family is in no way like Heaven Dou Academy. As you know, our Seven Treasure zed Tiles school is very weing towards any Spirit Master. If anyone says anything to you, I definitely will not let them go. Even if it is a Poison Douluo, heng, wait until I go tell Uncle Jian and Uncle Gu Tou toe out and beat his teeth out.
Flenders eyes gradually softened. He knew that his decision right now didnt just impact himself, but also these Shrek Academy teachers and students. After collecting his thoughts, he once again took on the spirit of a dean, How about this; since weve alreadye this far, we can try resting at that Heaven Dou Empire capital. As for what we do next, we can talk about itter.
Just then, Qin Ming suddenly stepped forward and with a pu tong sound, he kneeled in front of Flender, Dean, this is my fault; punish me.
Flender hastily pulled him up, Qin Ming, what are you doing? How could I not know what you feelings towards Shrek Academy are? For you to follow us is enough proof that you hold Shrek Academy in the most important regard. It should be us saying sorry for ruining your future prospects.
Qin Ming bitterlyughed, Future prospects? If it was not for the teaching I received, how would I have a future? I have hands and feet so dont tell me that I wont be able to survive if I leave Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. I will bring everyone to Heaven Dou city. What junior Dai said earlier I approve of; I really do believe in reopening Shrek Academy again. Dean, Shrek Academy will forever be my home, and if one of us does not wish for that, they can leave. If you really are tired, we can help you rebuild the school.
Flender nodded his head looking at the other teachers, Lets go, we will go to Heaven Dou City and look for a ce to stay first.
From Heaven Dou Imperial Academy to Heaven Dou City really was close. A group of people carrying heavy hearts after walking for a short period of time had already reached this Heaven Dou Empire Capital.
From a distance, it was already possible to see the g fluttering on top of the city, and because this empire was the most influential on the continent, it was also one of the most flourishing cities. The city walls were a hundred meters tall and made of the hardest granite. At the top and bottom, fully armoured sentries equipped with pikes were standing guard and patrolling the wall. Their bodies emitted an austere aura that allowed one to see their heroic spirit.
Chapter 61 — Golden Iron Triangle’s Last Corner
Chapter 61: Golden Iron Triangles Last Corner
Part 1
The city gate was more than ten meters tall, and also ten meters wide, enough for six riders to pass side by side. To the sides were also two secondary gates, still five meters high and wide. Pedestrians could only pass through the secondary gates; the central great gate was closed tightly.
As the Shrek Academy group had reached the city gates, and were just about to enter the city, to the side they spotted an enormous announcement.
Recruiting: Blue Tyrant Advanced Spirit Master Academy, because of its expansion, is presently recruiting the following staff: ten fortieth ranked or higher Spirit Ancestors. Higher spirit power has priority, favorable terms of employment.
Seeing this information, Flender somewhat astonished said:This academy is advertising at the city gate? How expensive!By now his mood had already recovered somewhat, and his miserly instincts reappeared.
Qin Ming was the most familiar with Heaven Dou Empires capital, and hurriedly said:To be able to open up an advanced Spirit Master academy within Heaven Dou City requires a certain background. Although I dont know the history of this Blue Tyrant Academy, but in thest All Continent Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Grand Competition in the Heaven Dou capitals preliminary circuit, it was this academy that knocked out one of Heaven Dou Imperial Academys twopeting teams. However, this year that Blue Tyrant Academy ss should have already graduated, and this year the Heaven Dou Imperial Academys Emperor Team is a lot more powerful than thest Advanced Spirit Master Academy Grand Competition, I expect this time they dont have a chance.
Flender said:How big is this Blue Tyrant Academy?
Qin Ming said:Approximately one third of Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. Although smaller in size, being situated in Heaven Dou City their expenses shouldnt be less than Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, only without the rtion to the imperial household. Ive heard this academys education is exceptionally strict, moreover with the characteristic of only eptingmoner students. They refuse all nobles. If it didnt have a history, it would be impossible to gain a foothold within Heaven Dou City.
Flenders eyes disyed a vengeful tion,Who says the Blue Tyrant Academy wont be able to contend against Heaven Dou Imperial Academy in this Spirit Master Academy Grand Competition. Very soon, they will.
Qin Ming stared nkly,Dean, youre saying
Flender sighed in admiration, saying:On the way here Ive thought it over carefully. From the start our Shrek Academy hasnt had any advanced Spirit Master academy qualifications, reopening it is easier said than done. The requirements are far, far too many. Im already so old, and moreover I cant let these old brothers suffer for my illusory ideals. Since this Blue Tyrant Academy is pretty good, well go take a look. Besides, not taking revenge for this days disgrace isnt the style of me, Flender. What do you say?Thest words were directed at the other teachers and the Shrek Seven Devils.
Zhao Wuji chuckled, saying:Youre the boss, youve decided. Why ask us?
The Shrek Seven Devils spoke in unison:Well all rely on the deans decision.
Flender smiled faintly, saying:If this ce wont do, theres still enough time to go back and reopen the Academy. Lets go, well take a look first.Nobody noticed that deep in Flenders eyes flickered a cunning light.
Following the address on the announcement, everyone entered Heaven Dou City. With Qin Ming to guide them, there was no need to ask directions. Passing through streets and winding alleys, they very quickly reached their destination.
Heaven Dou City was extremely bustling, the streets were all paved with blue bricks, every street was as wide as Suotuo Citys main thoroughfare, and the scale of the city could only be described as grand.
Blue Tyrant Academys gate house was surprisingly more or less the same as Heaven Dou Citys city gate. Although a lot thinner, that gate entrance was indeed ten meters tall. Although the gate house was in beautifully carved white marble, it was still very imposing, on top of the gate house were six words in gold letters: Blue Tyrant Advanced Spirit Master Academy.
Just as they reached the Blue Tyrant Academys gate, Qin Ming immediately found a ce for receiving visitors to the side. Above was written recruitment office.
Are you all here to enroll at the Academy?In charge of receiving visitors was a more than forty years old middle aged Spirit Master. His question was mainly aimed at the Shrek Seven Devils, after all, these children were only teenagers.
Flender said:No, the ones here to enlist are us, these children are our disciples. If we can sessfully ept the job offer here, our disciples would also wish to study at the Academy.
The admittance teacher said:Enrolling students still have to pass the examination. Like this, all Spirit Masters first take our test. If you are able to be Academy teachers, I think, it will also be possible to amodate your disciples. After all, right now is still the new student enrollment period, moreover your disciples are a bit young.
Generally speaking, at an advanced Spirit Master academy, even if they were outstanding Spirit Masters, new students were generally sixteen to eighteen years old. Moremonly twenty. Tang Sans group didnt seem to be eighteen.
A test is no problem. Where is it?
The admittance teacher had already been here for several days, but the number of Spirit Mastersing to sign up was very small. After all, Spirit Master academies treatment of teachers couldntpare to the great ns. That was the best path for high level Spirit Masters. And with seven prospective teachersing at once, how could he be indifferent. Hastily he said:Ill bring you to take the test.
Walking into the Blue Tyrant Academy, the feeling it gave had no few differences with Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, although this ce didnt have the beautiful mountain scenery of Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, everything gave people the feeling of a kind of exceptional atmosphere. A spacious path led directly inside, to either side was a forest, and reaching the end one could see a more than two hundred meters in diameter field, surrounded by three storey buildings.
The admittance teacher introduced everyone, inside these three storey buildings were mimicry area cultivation ces, student dorms, and the teaching facilities.
If saying Heaven Dou Imperial Academy was founded on a mountain, then this Blue Tyrant Academy was founded in the middle of a forest. Because around the school buildings, the remaining space was all forest. Reportedly, this was the biggest green area in all of Heaven Dou City. Able to have such arge forest inside the city, as Qin Ming said, who dared say this Blue Tyrant Academycked background?
The admittance teacher brought everyone straight to a sharp roofed building, this building appeared the most stable of all the Academy buildings. Just inside was a spacious hall. The inside unexpectedly wasnt split into rooms. Light came throughrge windows all around, making this ce exceedingly bright.
The floor was all granite, and the walls were simply painted white, without any decorations.
The admittance teacher had everyone wait here, while he departed. Not long after, altogether three Spirit Masters entered from outside.
These three also seemed around forty years old, ordinary appearance, with nothing extraordinary about them. On their faces were identical strict expressions.
The three walking into the hall stopped, the person in the lead saying:Everyone taking the Spirit Master examination please do so one by one. Who is first?
Everyone looked at Flender, and Flender with a slight smile waved his hand at Qin Ming, saying:Little Ming, you go first.
Qin Ming nodded, walking forward, asking the three Spirit Masters:If I may ask, how will this be conducted?
The front Spirit Master said:Please release your spirit, as long as youve reached the fortieth level, then, in a fight with one of us three, if you canst for ten minutes you are eligible.
Spirit power rank was naturally the most important, as long as the spirit was released, the level and attributes of the Spirit Master could be determined at a nce. As for fighting, it was a test in realbat. After all, as a teacher, if one didnt have plentifulbat experience, one was clearly undesirable.
Fine.Qin Ming had choked down his anger from todays business at the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, and without moderating his pressure the least bit, he directly released his spirit.
Instantly, the atmosphere in the entire hall seemed to grow heavy. The three Blue Tyrant Academy Spirit Masters in front of Qin Ming simultaneously swayed, their expression couldnt help being aghast.
These three Spirit Masters in charge of examination were over fiftieth ranked Spirit King level Spirit Masters. The counterparts Spirit suppressing their reactions just by being released could only prove that this young Spirit Master was more powerful than them.
Immediately following, around Qin Ming appeared a yellow me, and with a deep roar, the muscles under the clothes began to swell, the originally loose clothing growing tight. His eyes simultaneously grew yellow, altogether six spirit rings rose from below, two yellow, three purple, one ck. Although it wasnt an idealbination, six spirit rings appearing at once still shocked the three Blue Tyrant Academy teachers enormously.
Qin Ming said in a low voice:Sixty second ranked Inferno Gray Wolf Battle Spirit Emperor, Qin Ming, power attack system.
Regarding spirits, wolves generally had cold attributes. This kind of fire attribute wolf Qin Ming had was ssified as a variant spirit, extremely rare. Just as Flender remarked, Shrek Academy only epted monsters. If Qin Ming wasnt a monster, then how could he originally have entered Shrek?
Sixty second rank? The three testing Spirit Masters couldnt help but recoil two steps before Qin Mings bright yellow mes, dodging the point.
Qin Ming raised his right hand, making an inviting gesture,Which of you will advise me?
Part 2
Advise? There wasnt a damned thing to advise; a fiftieth level confronting a sixtieth level power attack system Battle Spirit Master, and a variant spirit at that, was that still a fight?
Eh, this, theres no need for abat test. The Academy stiptes that Spirit Masters exceeding the sixtieth rank are exempt from further tests.That lead Blue Tyrant Academy Spirit Master examiner inwardly wiped his sweat, thinking that today could be difficult to deal with.
Qin Ming withdrew his spirit and restrained the imposing manner, everything returning to normal.
The Blue Tyrant Academy examiner on the left couldnt help asking:If I may be so presumptuous as to ask, how old are you this year?
Qin Ming calmly said:Thirty four.
With the appearance of this simple number, in front of Qin Ming three pairs of staring eyes widened. Thirty four, sixty second rank, what concept was this? Let alone meeting, they had never even heard of anything like it.
Flender said:Since sixtieth rank and over dont require additional examination, then we theres no need for us to waste time. Brothers, spirit rings.
Apart from Grandmaster, five Shrek Academy teachers simultaneously released spirits sufficient to awemon Spirit Masters. In an instant, two Spirit Emperors, three Spirit Sages, a pile of thirty three spirit rings, appeared in front of the Blue Tyrant Academy examiners.
Sixty third ranked Dragon Pattern Staff Tool Spirit Emperor, Li Yu-Song, power attack system.
Sixty sixth ranked Star Luo Chess Tool Spirit Emperor, Lu Ji-Bin, control system.
Seventy first ranked Sweet Pea Tool Spirit Sage, Shao Xin, food system.
Seventy sixth ranked Vigorous Vajra Bear Battle Spirit Sage, Zhao Wuji, power attack system.
Seventy eighth ranked Owl Battle Spirit Sage, Flender, agility attack system.
From the weakest to strongest, the Shrek Academy five, including the two deans, one after another announced their strength and names.
The three examiners were now alreadypletely lifeless. Altogether seven Spirit Masters had appeared, seemingly applying for the advertised teaching positions, and apart from one who hadnt revealed his strength, the remaining six were actually all powers above the sixtieth rank. The clutter of spirit rings in front of them already made their eyes widen. If it wasnt for Flender and the others meticulously making sure they didnt release too much spirit power, perhaps the three Blue Tyrant Academy teachers wouldnt be able to stand steadily.
Can we?Flenders voice was infused with spirit power vibrations, rousing the three extremely startled Spirit Masters.
Ah, of course you can. Seniors, please withdraw your spirits.The three clearly became deferential.
On seeing this scene, Tang San standing among the Shrek Seven Devils silently thought to himself, in this world its sure enough strength that speaks loudest. Before when a Title Douluo made an appearance at Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, the suppressed Shrek Academy teachers were left without options, even dean Flender in the end showed restraint and didnt fight. Right now the Shrek Academy teachers strength shook the Blue Tyrant Academy. Strength sure enough was the most important.
Drawing a deep breath, that Blue Tyrant Academy lead teacher deferentially said:My humble name is Yin Shu. Fifty fourth ranked power attack system Spirit Master. I am unable to evaluate all the seniors level. As its like this, Ill bring you to meet our dean, who will determine everyones level and treatment.
Everyone were Spirit Masters over sixtieth rank, this already didnt hold any meaning to the examiners, most important was to get them to stay. This Yin Shu was entrusted with the heavy responsibility of recruiting teachers and was clearly an astute person. Immediately he thought that he must first show these formidable Spirit Masters the sincerity of Blue Tyrant Academy.
Lets go then.Flender smiled slightly. The Shrek Academy teachers were already in a much better mood. After all, being admired was always far morefortable than being disdained. Although this ce wasnt equal to Heaven Dou Imperial Academys environment, it still had its merits.
Led by Yin Shus trio of Blue Tyrant Academy teachers, exiting the sharp roofed building, they directly followed a small path behind the Academy. Very quickly they entered the forest surrounding the main campus.
Grandmaster puzzled asked:Your dean isnt at the campus?
Yin Shu said:The dean normally isnt in the Academy, preferring the quiet, living alone in the forest. The Academys everyday affairs are all handled by the teachers, only major matters require instruction from the dean.
Mentioning the dean, this Yin Shus eyes revealed a sincere reverence, stemming entirely from the heart.
So its like that.Grandmaster didnt ask anything else, but for some reason his heart constantly felt uneasy.
After walking for about ten minutes, as everyone advanced through the fresh and clean atmosphere of the forest, suddenly an indistinct singing voice was heard from far ahead.
The voice was soft and pleasant, with a lingering hidden bitterness, mournful, making any listener sad. The melody swung back and forth, indeed iparably gentle and beautiful.
On nights I cannot sleep what can I use as anaesthesia?How can I endure so many feelings?It''s not that I don''t want you with me but some things you cannot know.I gave up my precautions and loneliness followedI want a space for myself.Where I can properly consider our tomorrow.If love isn''t sweet like we imagined.Then let me shoulder all the me.My heart is too confused and I need a bit of space.If you understand then let me leave for now.My heart is too confused so I dare not wish to love again.I want to cry but how to cry and yet not cry.My heart is too confused and I need a bit of space.Has Heaven forgotten to make ns for me.My heart is too confused and Im afraid of loves betrayal.I want to cry as if a lost child.A lost child.
The singing voice faded sorrowfully. Flender and Grandmaster walking in front had both stopped walking when the singing started, and right now Flenders expression appeared somewhat strange, while Grandmasters cheeks were streaming with tears.
That melodious womans voice slowly reached them,You even wrote this song for me, Xiao Gang. Do you remember? My heart is too confused. Where are you really?
Seeing Flender and Grandmasters strange expressions, everyone couldnt help but pause.
Suddenly Grandmaster turned around, about to run back along the path before Flender grabbed his shoulder.
Flender shouted in a low voice:Xiao Gang, how long do you intend to run away? Were already here, do you truly have the heart not to see her?
Flender, did you already know she was here? Blue Tyrant Academy, Blue Tyrant Academy, Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon, I shouldve realized it earlier.
Flender made a helpless gesture,How could I have known shed be here, its just a coincidence. Lets go.
Grandmaster disyed a struggling expression. At this moment, the pain in his heart was no less than the pain Tang San felt when he absorbed the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring. Meeting again today after running for twenty years, and moreover without any time to prepare his heart, what kind of feeling was that!
Flenders hand on Grandmasters shoulder tightened, in his heart he was somewhat sorrowful, Sister Long, Ive brought him to you. This time you have to say something to catch him; you cant let him leave again.
Just as Grandmaster conjectured, Flender really knew she was at this Blue Tyrant Academy. Originally when he chose toe to Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, part of the reason was that she was in Heaven Dou City. Flender had never forgotten what had happened between the three of them, and he had long ago decided that even if he had to deceive Grandmaster this time, hed still once again y the middleman for the two. What did other peoples opinion matter?
Of the others, besides the guesses of Zhao Wuji who was most familiar with Flender, as well as Tang San who was closest to Grandmaster, nobody understood what was going on and could only follow behind, walking forward.
Continuing several hundred meters forward, the forest gradually thinned. On a particrly thick and solid tree hung a sign, saying Restricted area, please do not enter.
Past this great tree, the scenery immediately changed.
There was a smallke, from side to side only fifty meters. A three meters wide brook flowed quietly into the water from the trees on the other side, and again back out, maintaining fresh water in what should have been considered a pool.
Next to the pool was a simple thatched cottage built from wooden boards and reeds, inplete harmony with its surroundings. Within the fence surrounding the thatched cottage were all kinds of flowers, falling over each other in their eagerness to bloom, a multicolored beauty.
In the midst of all those flowers stood a woman, holding a kettle and watering the nts. Perhaps because she heard the footsteps, her gaze unconsciously rose in the direction the Shrek Academy group came from. She frowned minutely, perhaps because they were disturbing the tranquility here.
However, as her gaze passed the three guiding Blue Tyrant Academy teachers and fell on Flender and Grandmaster behind them, her whole body stiffened, her hand rxed, the kettle falling to the ground with a thump. Right now she had alreadypletely forgotten the kettle spilling over.
She was a beautiful woman seemingly in her thirties, dressed in a simple blue-green dress that wasnt able to disguise her charming figure. A blue-green scarf was wrapped over her head, a somewhat pale face below, her facial features delicate, appearance like a painting. Although her big ck eyes were currently lifeless, they still had spirit. Under the dress were those undisguisable high peaks, rippling waves surging, a mature ample figure that ordinary youngdies couldnt hope for.
Part 3
Yin Shu and the other Blue Tyrant Academy Spirit Masters also guessed that Flender and Grandmaster were familiar with the dean from their previous conversation, but right now still acting ording to etiquette they quickly stepped forward to the fence, Yin Shu respectfully speaking to the beautiful woman,Dean, several Spirit Masters have arrived for the teaching positions, among them are six whose strength surpass sixtieth ranked spirit power. We are unable to make an assessment, so we respectfully ask you to judge.
Figure flickering, the beautiful woman was already outside the fence. The Shrek Seven Devils didnt even see how she moved from inside, the other Spirit Masters also started. What is called one simple clue reveals the general trend, from this womans one simple movement, it could already be seen that her strength was formidable.
Xiao-, Xiao Gang, is it really you? Im not dreaming?As the previously gentle and beautiful voice asked these questions, right now her voice was trembling fiercely, tears uncontrobly flowing down her pale face, extremely moved.
Grandmasters eyes were thoroughly red as he looked at this woman he had yearned for night and day but not dared meet, his lips shuddering, for a long time unable to say a word.
It was still Flender who sighed,Our full Golden Iron Triangle finally meets again today. Sister Erlong, we havent met for so many years, are you well?At the same time he sighed inwardly, looking at her, in her eyes was still only Xiao Gang.
At this the beautiful womans eyes focused, her gaze turning to Flender, difficult to describe emotions in her eyes,Boss Fu, its been so many years, but you still look the same.Flender smiled wryly,Ive aged, but youre still as graceful as before. Come, Ill introduce you. These are all my Shrek Academy teachers and students, we identally saw the recruitment announcement for your Academy. I didnt expect it would be your domain, and we came here looking for work.
Skipping Grandmaster, Flender separately introduced the other Shrek Academy teachers to the beautiful woman, finally saying to everyone:This is Liu Erlong, perhaps youve heard of her before. She travelled with me and Grandmaster when we wandered the spirit master world, thest corner of our Golden Iron Triangle.
Liu Erlong. This name sounded somewhat monstrous, everyone from Shrek Academy didnt dare slight her and one by one stepped forward to salute her. Liu Erlong put her feelings in order, wiping the tears from her eyes, and politely returned their greetings.
Sister Erlong, arent you going to ask us inside?Flender said with a smile. Meeting Liu Erlong again, it wasnt just Grandmasters heart that flickered, how couldnt he as well? However, he could only secretly bury this flickering deep inside.
Liu Erlong smiled wryly:Boss Fu, does it look to you that my thatched hut can hold so many people? Whats the matter with all of you? Since when were you reduced to this kind of state?
If anyone else had said that, perhaps Flender wouldve immediately be hostile, but before the question asked by the person who had once captivated him as well, he onlyughed wryly, simply recounting their circumstances up till now.
As she heard Flender say the Shrek Academy party had been driven away from Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, in Liu Erlongs eyes shed a densely baleful air,Good, well done Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. Boss Fu, dont say anything. Isnt my ce yours? This Blue Tyrant Academy ispletely in my charge. Lets do it like this. Everyone stay here, from now on this will be your home.
Flender nced at the walking corpse like Grandmaster at his side, jokingly saying:The sry we demand is high, can you support it?
Liu Erlong smiled slightly, saying:Boss Fu, youre wrong. Its not a question of whether I can support it, but a question of whether you can. You are the boss of our Golden Iron Triangle, so from now on, this Academy is yours. Tomorrow Ill convene a general assembly of students and staff to announce it. At the same time, the name of the Academy will be changed to Shrek. Let me also benefit from the glory of your Shrek Academy.
Ah?Although Flender always knew Liu Erlong was a woman more straightforward than most men, he still hadnt expected her to so easily present him with an academy on this scale, and for a moment he was unable to respond. On the other side, the three Blue Tyrant Academy teachers hearing this were even more lifeless.
Teacher Yin Shu, Ill trouble you to go announce a general assembly of students and staff tomorrow. These are all friends I havent met for many years, so today well reminisce about old times. Have the dining hall prepare a sumptuous banquet in the elegant room on the second floor, I have to receive them.
Yes, dean.Although they didnt quite understand the rtionship between dean Liu Erlong and these people, this clearly wasnt something Yin Shus trio should ask about, and they hurried back along the path.
Xiao Gang, are you nning to never speak to me?Liu Erlongs gaze once again switched to Grandmaster. The emotions in her eyes hadnt faded, but her voice no longer trembled - rather sounded somewhat lonely.
Looking at the beautiful woman as delicate as a flower in front of him, Grandmasters heart shuddered, with some difficulty opening his mouth several times, but again discovering he was unable to say anything.
Liu Erlong gazed deeply at Grandmaster,Xiao Gang, this time I wont let you once again slip out of my hands.
I
Flender smiling said:Sister Erlong, even if it was a coincidence this time, Ive delivered him to you. If you let him run away this time, Im afraid youll never see him again. Time really passes quickly, in the blink of an eye its been twenty years, a whole twenty years.
Drawing a deep breath, Liu Erlong forced her gaze away from Grandmaster, saying to the Shrek party:Everyonee with me first, Ill introduce Blue Tyrant Academy to you, ah, no, it should be called Shrek Academy. This forest is the biggest in Heaven Dou City, a resource fully belonging to the Academy. Although the facilities here arent as good as at Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, theyre still not toocking. Its already been ten years since the founding of the Academy, since we only eptmoner Spirit Masters, consequently the quality of the Spirit Masters spirits isnt as high as ordinary advanced Spirit Master academies. But its also because our students alle frommon backgrounds that theyre much more hardworking in cultivation than those from great ns or influential noble families. In thest Spirit Master Grand Competition we prevailed over a lot of powerful enemies, finally entering the top eight. That achievement was only a bit short of Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. Their second team was even eliminated by us.
After a pause, Liu Erlong continued:As for the question of teachers and students in the future, thats boss Fus problem. Im basically unqualified to be a dean, and now I can finally give it up. Heaven Dou Imperial Academy unexpectedly dared drive you away, humph, Id like to have a look at their reasons. Lets see in next years Advanced Spirit Master Academy Grand Competition.
Liu Erlong gave everyone a somewhat peculiar impression. There was a gap between her words and appearance: if she changed into luxurious clothing she would appear a high ssdy, but the words she used were brimming with belligerence.
To Zhao Wuji who had some understanding of the original Golden Iron Triangle, this appearing somewhat flirtatious beauty was remarkable. Originally in the Golden Iron Triangle, Flender was called the flying corner, Grandmaster was called the directing corner, and this Liu Erlong was known as the ughtering corner. Her character was vengeful, her temperament exceedingly fiery, it was only in front of Grandmaster and Flender that she was somewhat moderate.
At once, Liu Erlong gave everyone a detailed introduction to Blue Tyrant Academy, and it was even better than they had imagined. Although the entire Academy only had two hundred students, it was universally praised throughout the Heaven Dou Empire. Even Spirit Masters from noble backgrounds were forced to recognize Blue Tyrant Academys contribution to the Spirit Master world. This could be called a cradle formoner Spirit Masters. Although it had only been open for ten years, it had already produced a lot of Spirit Masters with considerable strength. Even Spirit Hall wished to cooperate with Blue Tyrant Academy, but Liu Erlong had refused everyone.
Even though the facilities here werent equal to Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, they were still far better than at Shrek Academy.
Good, it should be about time, lets go eat and chat.
Liu Erlong seemed to have already forgotten Grandmaster. Afterwards she amply disyed her straightforward nature, bringing the Shrek Academy party to eat lunch, resolving everyones doubts one by one. Then she again brought everyone to tour the Blue Tyrant Academy, and finally brought them to the Academys teachers dorms to arrange quarters for everyone. As for the question of sry and so on, Liu Erlong directly pushed them onto Flender. Anyway, from tomorrow onwards this Academy would change to Shrek, no longer Blue Tyrant.
Within this day going from the cheerful early morning, to the humiliation in thete morning, and once again finally to a glimmer of hope, to everyone in the Shrek party this was really somewhat excessive.
At Flenders request, supper wasnt as sumptuous as lunch had been, and everyone very quickly finished eating.
Flender said:Today has been tiring for everyone,ter go and rest a bit early. Starting from tomorrow, Im afraid well be busy.Having just arrived in a new environment, whether it was the teachers or students, they all needed to adjust. To say nothing of Liu Erlong already pushing the entire Academy on Flender. Regarding this, Flender wasnt polite with Liu Erlong. He knew that his sister Erlong did it on purpose. Despite knowing that this was perhaps in Liu Erlongs heart apensation for him, he was still unable to refuse, just like he had always been unable to refuse her requests.
Little San, join me for a walk.Grandmaster didnt dare meet Liu Erlongs cauterizing gaze, pushing away from the table, calling for Tang San and walking out.
Oh.Tang San responded, hurriedly standing up and immediately following Grandmaster outside.
Liu Erlong acted as if she didnt see Grandmaster leave, picking up a napkin from the table and wiping her mouth.
Flenders face showed a smile,Youre not afraid hell run again?
Liu Erlong looked at Flender, equally smiling, but her smile was somewhat pondering,Boss Fu, do you believe he will still have the chance to run after meeting me again? This time, even if I have to tie him up, Ill keep him at my side.
Leaving the dining hall, Grandmaster directly headed towards the forest. Hed always liked nts, and especially the quiet in the forest.
Chapter 62 — Golden Iron Triangle’s Past
Chapter 62: Golden Iron Triangles Past
Part 1
Tang San followed behind Grandmaster without asking anything, only quietly apanying his Teacher. He could sense Grandmastersplex feelings.
At this moment, letting his Teacher calm down a bit should be the best option.
Walking into the forest, the temperature clearly droppedpared to outside, the fresh and cool atmosphere rousing Grandmasters spirit and it seemed even his mood eased a bit.
Stopping, Grandmaster turned to Tang San, calmly saying:Little San, arent you very curious about my rtionship with Erlong, why it is like this right now, why I would evade her for twenty years?
Tang San nodded.
Grandmaster sighed,Let me tell you a story.
Twenty years ago, a youth born from a prestigious n, because of a variant spirit, couldnt inherit the schools spirit and was exiled. In order to prove himself, he studied everything about Spirit Masters, researching even deeper meanings, hoping to one day be able to gain the approval of the world. As he travelled outside, he met a like minded young Spirit Master and the two decided to travel the Spirit Master world together.
One day, when they hunted spirit beasts in a spirit beast forest, they encountered a beautiful youngdy. The youngdy was alone, and her lively and straightforward nature very quickly attracted these two youths. The three became fast friends, and twopanions increased to three.
With the passing of time, the two youths both grew to like that youngdy with the Fire Dragon Spirit, but because they thought of each other as brothers, they were unwilling to state it clearly. Especially that youth unable to possess strength because of his variant spirit, buried this affection even deeper in his heart. As a result of the three unexpectedly discovering that between the three of them they were able to use a kind of formidable spirit fusion ability, relying on this formidable strength, they gradually became known in the Spirit Master world as the Golden Iron Triangle.
Here Grandmaster sighed once again,Things like feelings umte over time, and the deeper they are buried, sometimes they will instead grow even more intense. As the three grew older their feelings also grew more profound. Atst one day, that powerful youth was unable to hold back the torment of his feelings and confessed them to that youngdy. But, the result was extremely unexpected to the two youths. The youngdy always knew the two youths cared for her, and it was precisely because of this that she was afraid to speak out her own choice and hurt the other. Now confronted with the strong youths confession, she was finally unable to conceal it further and called it out in front of both youths. She told them that the one she liked was the youth whose strength was inferior due to a variant spirit, but through perseverance and great effort gained superb theoretical understanding.
You should already have guessed that the youngdy was Erlong, and the two youths were me and Flender. Even now I still clearly remember Flenders disappointed expression that time, and still the sound of my own heartbeat. At that time I suddenly felt a happiness I had never had in my whole life. However, me and Erlong were both unwilling to harm Flender, for a while there was silence between the three of us. Like that, a long time passed with a stifling mood over us. Finally, Flender stood up. He was the oldest of us and said that he wanted me to be his brother, and Erlong to be his brothers wife.
Tang San couldnt help saying:Dean Flender really is a good person. Perhaps this is the best conclusion.
Grandmaster nodded,For a lifetime I will never forget Flenders words. He said that he had already lost his love, and he absolutely didnt want to lose his brother and sister. He blessed us from his heart.
Tang San puzzled said:Since it was like this, you and Erlong should have been able to marry, then why would
Grandmaster smiled wryly:If everything had gone smoothly, there wouldnt be a story. Perhaps our children would already be older than you. But, I dont know if it was Heavens joke on us, but everything we had was destroyed.
I remember that day very clearly. The stars were especially bright in the night sky, with Flender presiding for us, me and Erlong were finally married. Even if at that time we didnt have anything, didnt have the blessings of family or friends, didnt have a grand ceremony, at that time we all felt iparably happy. As long as we were able to be together with those we loved, what did other people matter?
The three of us were drinking together, Flender intending to say goodbye to us and go out to travel on his own. Suddenly several people appeared. And these were people I was familiar with. The person in the lead was my uncle, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon ns present second master, Yu Luomian. At that time his arrival made me extremely startled, but since that day was my day of exaltation, and since he was family, me and Erlong could still rte to this second uncle, and we immediately happily invited him into our house.
Here Grandmasters mood clearly became agitated,However, who would have thought that my second uncle wasnt looking for me. His target was actually Erlong.
What? Why?Tang San startled asked.
Grandmaster continued:Before we married, as me, Erlong and Flender travelled the Continent, we never asked each other about our backgrounds, those were our private matters. Since I wasnt allowed to speak about my family, Flender was born from a poor household, and Erlong never spontaneously mentioned it. My second uncles purpose in finding us, was unexpectedly to recognize blood rtions. Erlong, Erlong was actually his illegitimate daughter.
Tang San stared wide eyed with shock, the Will of Heaven toyed with people, no wonder, no wonder Teacher would chose to leave, all of this was truly too unfair to him.
When Erlong heard me address him as second uncle her face already paled. As I asked her, not daring to believe it, seeing her nod, I felt as if Id been struck by thunder from a clear sky. How I hadnt expected, my affectionate wife, was actually my cousin.
Teardrops, escaping control rolled down Grandmasters face. Even if twenty years had passed, that scene would never fade from his mind.
The joy of marrying his beloved, abruptly bing great grief, what suffering was that.
His voice choked with emotion, Grandmasters expression was hard to make out,At that time, second uncle looking at our clothing clearly understood what was going on. His first words were, how can you marry this useless trash. Originally Id always thought second uncle was good to me, not looking at me like the others of the n. Until that time when I learned my mistake, in fact, even he thought of me as trash.
Iter learned that Erlong was born from my second uncle and a prostitute. Because of Erlongs mothers background he didnt dare bring her back home. When Erlong left to travel the world, her mother had already passed away from illness. She was always brought up by second uncle in the outer territories. He also let her follow matrilineally. Her mother chose the name Erlong after her father. My second uncles infant name was precisely Erlong.
But, Teacher, if senior Erlong is your patrilineal cousin, then her spirit should be inherited from your n, Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon. Dont tell me, dont tell me that senior Erlongs spirit is actually also
Grandmaster nodded,Yes, Erlong also has a variant spirit, only hers didnt be weak. Although it didnt be formidable, in the end its still extremely strong. Thunder variation has simrities to me, this is the origin of her Fire Dragon Spirit. It was this kind of coincidence that formed this tragedy between us.
Then, I ran like mad. At that time I wanted to die. I already had no one else. Erlong wanted to chase after me, but second uncle stopped her. If it wasnt for Flender catching up to me, stopping me from suicide, perhaps there wouldnt be a Grandmaster now.
Tang San didnt say anything else, right now even he was inundated in the sorrowful world of Grandmasters heart.
Neither of them knew that not far behind them another person equally had a face streaming with tears, helplessly gazing attentively in their direction.
What could I do? Although afterwards I lost the desire to die, at that time Erlong was my whole life. Youve also seen that Im not considered handsome or strong. But she rejected Flender who was stronger than me, and chose me. I loved her so, but spouse changed into little sister. That kind of pain is unimaginable to most people. In the end, discouraged, I could only choose to run. I didnt let Flender follow, only quietly leaving on my own.
Afterwards, I heard from Flender that Erlong and my second uncle had a big falling out after returning to the n, searching for me everywhere like mad. I wanted to see her so much, but I couldnt. I couldnt destroy her reputation.
Siblings marrying isnt tolerated by the world. Even if I didnt care, Erlong is a woman, how could I let her endure that? Even more, what my second uncle said was right, Im only trash, a useless trash, thats all. Erlong and me together, I dont even have the ability to protect her. She shouldnt be with me.
Year after year passed, I didnt even dare listen to rumors about Erlong. I was afraid I wouldnt be able to keep from going to find her. In my confusion, I could only throw my heart and soul into spirit research. Only when I met you could I reveal my heart again. I entrusted my heart to you. These years have been a bit easier. I know Flender definitely knew Erlong was here, hes not a careless person, if he didnt know in advance, after being provoked at Heaven Dou Imperial Academy just before, how would he have again gone looking for an academy? Only I thought nothing of it at the time. Meeting Erlong again can only bring me more pain. Erlong is far stronger than me. This time, even if I wanted to escape this vortex of pain it would perhaps already be impossible for me.
Tang San looked at Grandmaster, the edges of his eyes already somewhat moist. Yes, Heaven was unjust to Teacher, even if he had already been deprived of the powerful spirit he should have inherited, unexpectedly even his marriage had to be destroyed.
Part 2
Teacher, are worldly opinions really so important? Who says you are trash? To me, you are the most formidable Spirit Master. Knowledge is power. Who dares say they are stronger than you in spirit lore? Nobody. Teacher, you are the strongest. Aunt Erlong waited for you for so many years without choosing someone else, how deep are her feelings for you? Running away like this again will only bring more suffering to the two of you. Even if you truly care about worldly opinions, you can still bring her to run away along with you!
Grandmaster painfully shook his head,No, thats too unfair to Erlong. Little San, loving someone doesnt necessarily mean insisting on having them. I want even more for her to be able to live cheerfully, happily.
Tang San had already forgotten he was a student. Seeing Grandmasters mncholy, he couldnt help but defiantly say:How will running away like this make aunt Erlong happy? If she was happy, would she sing that kind of sorrowful song? Would she weep from one look at you? She didnt even dare use words to try you out, afraid to upset you. Teacher, your heart is too weak. What are worldly opinions? Aunt Erlong is fearless, but youre afraid. You should be together with her, bravely going out to confront all this, cutting open all barriers to walk together. Whatever your family, whatever others think, you being together is no mistake. Even if your bloodlines are close, is there truly no room for this kind of match? Teacher, youre not only afraid aunt Erlong will suffer if shes together with you, at the same time you dont dare ept this reality, you have an inferiorityplex!
Grandmaster looked stupidly at Tang San, lips moving but already speechless. Although he and Flender were equally proud, he who possessed an inferior spirit, deep in his heart always had an inferiorityplex. Flender and Erlong had never dared say what they really thought, but the agitated Tang San had hit the key point.
Hes right. Why must you have an inferiorityplex, what if ten million people call you trash? As long as I, Liu Erlong, believe you are the strongest its enough. Xiao Gang, do you truly not understand? If I cared about the family rtion between us, would I always search for you like this? Would I always be in such pain?
Liu Erlong slowly walked out in the distance behind Xiao Gang and Tang San, teardrops constantly rolling down her face, looking at Grandmaster, firmly approaching step by step with a brilliantly tender countenance.
This time, Grandmaster atst didnt once again try to escape Liu Erlongs gaze. Watching her approach step by step, Grandmasters heartbeat clearly sped up. The obstruction in his heart gradually fractured under the surges of emotion. The protective barrier of twenty years was already unable to further suppress the love deep in his heart.
Tang San very quietly retreated, gradually moving into the forest. He knew that at this moment nobody should disturb them. Inwardly he wished the best for Grandmaster. How would he not have seen the loneliness his Teacher often disyed.
Now the source had finally been found. If it could be dispelled, letting Grandmaster and Liu Erlong truly walk together, then it would be the best conclusion for all sides.
The forest was dark and tranquil and Tang San was in no hurry to return, only quietly walking in the woods. For some reason, hearing the story of Grandmaster and Liu Erlong, his mind suddenly recalled Xiao Wu. His state of mind wasnt that of a thirteen year old child, but that of a middle aged man.
Xiao Wu was his little sister, what was really her ce in his heart? Ever since getting to know Xiao Wu, Tang San deep inside pondered on this question for the first time.
If, Grandmaster and Liu Erlongs story had been his and Xiao Wus, how would he have settled it? Tang San discovered that right now he was somewhat perplexed, at a loss.
The surrounding atmosphere suddenly chilled somewhat, making Tang San shiver. He couldnt help but frown in bafflement.
With his spirit power breaking through the thirtieth rank, his Mysterious Heaven Skill had already reached the fourth tier, heat and cold shouldnt affect him, much less in the summer, so how did he feel cold?
But at this moment Tang San suddenly stopped in shock. Three meters in front of him a man had appeared at some unknown time. A green man.
Green hair, green eyes, green fingernails, eyes as ice cold and vicious as a viper. This person who suddenly appeared in front of Tang San was someone he had met during the day, that Title Douluo with the title of Poison: Dugu Bo.
Tang San almost reflexively released his spirit, but in the next instant Dugu Bo had already arrived in front of him, without being seen to move. Tang San only felt a spell of dizziness, then he didnt feel anything at all.
But at this moment a spirit power fluctuation roused the not distant Erlong who had just melted into Grandmasters arms.
Who?Liu Erlongs eyes shed, sharply moving out of Grandmasters embrace, her gaze shifting in the direction of that spirit power fluctuation. She clearly felt that while the spirit power fluctuation wasnt strong it contained a terrifying energy, figure flickering, she instantly covered Grandmaster behind her.
Grandmaster was first startled, then immediately following his expression changed greatly,Not good, it might be rted to little San. Quickly go look.
Liu Erlong very naturally grabbed Grandmasters hand, abruptly elerating, relying on spirit power to swiftly reach the location. But besides a chill in the air they didnt find any clues. Liu Erlong pushed her spirit power to search with all her strength, but she was still unable to find Tang San again.
Grandmaster promptly said:Go, lets first find Flender. This cold air is somewhat familiar. If its that person, Im afraid it will be difficult to deal with.Although Grandmaster wasnt strong, his powers of observation and ability to make snap judgements were far beyond that of ordinary people.
This trace of cold air immediately made him recall meeting Dugu Bo during the day at Heaven Dou Imperial Academy as well as Dugu Boter meeting his granddaughter Jade Phosphor Serpent Spirit Master Dugu Yan.
Head spinning, as Tang San awoke from unconsciousness he discovered his surroundings werepletely painted ck.
There were only two points of green light that glittered eerily in the darkness.
Silently urging Mysterious Heaven Skill, spirit power gradually condensed within Tang Sans body, his strength once again returning, but he still didnt move. Grandmaster had taught him that the more dangerous the circumstances the more you had to keep calm, he absolutely couldnt let himself end up in a crisis because of acting blindly without thinking.
Having woken up theres no need keep pretending. Are you really only thirteen? Your mentality resembles someone more experienced.A hoarse voice came from the side. Along with his eyes adapting to the darkness, Tang San with the help of the two points of dim light could make out Dugu Bo sitting not far to his side, and that those two points of green light were actually Dugu Bos eyes.
Turning over and sitting up, Tang San still didnt speak up, only coldly looking at Dugu Bo. His heart was already ice cold. No need to ask, he already knew Dugu Bos reason for kidnapping him: clearly it was Dugu Yans revenge. Remaining in the hands of this Poison titled Title Douluo, how could there still be a good ending?
Kid, youre called Tang San?Dugu Bo leaned on the stone wall behind him, calmly asking.
Right.Tang San replied very simply. He naturally wasnt resigned to waiting for death, and sitting there he was quietly amassing his spirit power.
Although he knew that a thirtieth level Spirit Master confronting a more than nieth ranked Title Douluo basically didnt have a chance, if he didnt at least struggle, how could he be resigned to the result?
Green light flickered in Dugu Bos eyes,I heard, you broke my granddaughters third spirit ring, and even used poison to restrain her. How did you dissolve her snake venom? Just alcohol isnt enough.
Tang San calmly said:An old freak like you is known as the Poison Douluo, dont tell me you dont even understand the effect of realgar on snake venom? Realgar mixed into alcohol canpletely show the effects of realgar, further adding me for heat. Even though your granddaughters third spirit ring is very poisonous, its still unable to resist all that.
Dugu Bo suddenly made a strange chuckle,How many years, how many years has it been since someone dared talk to me like that? Kid, arent you afraid to die? You actually dare doubt an old mans poison? Dont you know that even other Title Douluo would change color when talking about my poison.
Tang San snorted disdainfully,Your poison? Its just trash, thats all.
What did you say?Green light suddenly set off in Dugu Bos eyes, with just a flick of his hand, Tang San was flung away by an irresistibly powerful force, heavily smashing into the rock wall behind him and almost losing consciousness again from the pain.
Kid, if you dare wag your tongue like that in front of me again, even if your poison interests me, Ill still immediately kill you. My poison is trash? I can instantly affect every living creature within a kilometer, not even a de of grass would grow. If I want to kill you I dont even need to use my hands, I can kill you with poison at once. In this world, there is still no Spirit Master who has been able topare to me in the poison attribute. You actually dare doubt my poison.
Tang San struggled to stand up, resisting the pain and straightening his back,I want to wag my tongue in front of you? As far as Im concerned, whats even the point of that? Your poison is indeed ferocious, but its still trash. A poisoner uses poison on his enemies, but youve even poisoned yourself, dont tell me your poison isnt trash?
Part 3
Dugu Bo looked distracted a moment, he waved his right hand and the entire surrounding cavern immediately lit up with a dark green mes.
Under the illumination of the green fire, Tang San clearly saw that he was in a round thousand square meter cave. Dugu Bo was dressed the same as during the day, right now simply standing ten meters in front of him.
Trulyughable. I would poison myself? This year Im seventy eight, and Ive always only poisoned others, and still never been poisoned by others.Dugu Bo looked coldly at Tang San. Strangely, this time he didnt attack.
Tang San snorted disdainfully,Really? Then let me ask you, when the sky is overcast and raining, isnt there an ache over two of your ribs, moreover one that gradually grows stronger, ring up around noon and midnight? In your current condition, it should persist for two hours or more each time. Also,te every night, approximately around midnight, on top of your head and your heart should have a pricking pain like a pincushion. Your whole body spasming for at least an hour. That kind of pain that makes you wish you were dead doesnt need my description. If youre not poisoned, then would you have symptoms like these? Youre not just poisoned, the poisoned has even entered your bone marrow. But what baffles me is how you still havent died. The poison within you isnt something that can be suppressed with spirit power.
How-, how do you know?Dugu Bo no longer held back his shock, speaking subconsciously.
Tang San described it as if hed seen it himself, and this could be said to be Dugu Bos biggest secret. Even his closest granddaughter didnt know, so how couldnt he be startled when now hearing it from Tang Sans mouth? Killing intent red in his eyes, seeming to pierce Tang San.
A Title Douluos strength really was too powerful, the murderous aura released from Dugu Bo was essentially the same as a strike at Tang Sans chest. Tang San made a retching sound, spouting a mouthful of blood, retreating three steps before with difficulty standing firm. Blue Silver Grass abruptly appeared under the pressure of Dugu Bos killing intent, even his external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances immediately unfolded from his back, releasing its terrifying energy to protect Tang San.
Thats the way to do it.Dugu Bo had already calmed down, he believed that by relying on his already substantial murderous aura, hitting and killing a mere thirtieth ranked Spirit Master was easily done, he had killed people to silence them more times than he could remember. But he hadnt expected Tang San would actually be able to stand up to his attack. Even though he spit blood he didnt seem to have suffered any serious injury. This kind of physique clearly wasnt something a thirtieth level Spirit Master should possess.
Let me see. This is the spirit that injured my granddaughter?Dugu Bos figure flickered, already appearing in front of Tang San as he raised a hand to grab him.
Blue Silver Grass acted automatically. Tang Sans first spirit ring abruptly red, and the first spirit ability, Binding, activated.
Tenacious Blue Silver Grass frantically wound around Dugu Bo with all of Tang Sans strength, in just a moment wrapping him up entirely.
But terrifyingly, those Blue Silver Grass that just now wound about Dugu Bo suddenly melted away like ice and snow.
Sure enough, they were melting, like snow in a fire, without even pausing. Even to the extent that they didnt even slow Dugu Bos rising hand. The next moment, Dugu Bosrge hand had already grabbed Tang Sans shoulder.
Dugu Bos hand was firm, holding on to the shoulder like an iron hoop. The Eight Spider Lances on Tang Sans back thrust out practically simultaneously, with sharp sounds of splitting the air piercing at Dugu Bo. Purple light broke out, toxin already activating.
YiDugu Bo was surprised. At his level of strength, without even meeting the attack, his aura alone was enough to sense that the Eight Spider Lances attack power was far beyond that of Blue Silver Grass. Green light spread from Dugu Bo in a sh, but his spirit still couldnt be seen. Eight Spider Lances thrust at the green light, but could only cause eight ripples in the dark green light and were unable to prate deeply.
So its like that. It was actually an external spirit bone. No wonder, no wonder Yan-yan wasnt your match.Dugu Bo had a sh of insight, looking at Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances his eyes had an avaricious light.
An ice cold spirit power transmitted from the big hand on Tang Sans shoulder. Tang San suddenly felt his whole body going numb, unable to amass his spirit power.
That ice cold stream spread through his body in a moment, just like he had fallen into an ice cer. Despite Tang Sans astonishing gifts, his strength outstanding among his peers, as well as battle experience and cool head, these were all useless before the absolute gap in strength. Before Dugu Bos spirit power, let alone resisting, right now he was even unable to move his little finger.
Dugu Bo clearly also didnt consider Tang San to be a threat, with a casual motion he threw him to the ground, somewhat disappointed saying:Unfortunately its already fused. Otherwise this kid would have brought me a great gift.
Dugu Bo stared at Tang San with the green light burning in his eyes, as if he was looking at a rare treasure, the greedy light flickered in and out,I have to admit that you are much stronger than my granddaughter, and even stronger than that kid Yu Tian-Heng. Thirteen years old, more than thirtieth ranked spirit power, external spirit bone, strong poison. Its a pity, truly a pity.
Due to the immense gap in strength, Dugu Bo didnt bother with sealing Tang Sans spirit power, and Tang San once again struggled to crawl up from the floor, coldly saying:I didnt expect I would actually die at the hands of an old freak using trash poison. Its a pity, truly a pity.
Dugu Bos eyes emitted a viper-like ice cold light,Do you want me to kill you on the spot? As far as Im concerned, killing you is as easy as crushing an ant. However, I wont be in a hurry to kill you. Im a bit interested in a spirit bone from a Man Faced Demon Spider, Ill drain all the poison from your spirit bone, and then Ill kill you slowly.
Tang Sans eyes disyed a strong unwillingness. He knew that he wouldnt have the slightest chance against this old freak even if he used histest hidden weapons. Going up against an opponent like this was only possible if he could master the top three hidden weapons in Hidden Weapons Hundred Separation, otherwise the oue would only be death.
He was unwilling to see Tang Sects knowledge die without even mastering it, and even more without transferring Tang Sect poison to this world. He was unwilling because he hadnt even had the chance to cultivate his second spirit. He was even more reluctant to leave this brightly colorful world than that time at Tang Sect.
Sinceing to this world he had atste into contact with the outside, and gained far, far too many attachments.
Seeing the unwillingness in Tang Sans eyes, the old freak couldnt help butugh heartily,Not reconciled to it? Ive seen this kind of expression in countless eyes. What I like the most is strangling this kind of reluctance. Perhaps in a few more decades you truly would be able to surpass me. However, now you wont have the chance. You say my poison is trash? But youre still going to die by my hand.
Tang San coolly said:This is my greatest regret. If I had time, even without using my spirit, I could still threaten you. A trash poisoner like you basically isnt equal to farts. Not only did your own skills put you in misery, but youll still leave behind cmity forter generations. Trash among trash.
What did you say?Dugu Bo suddenly became agitated, unexpectedly extending an arm in an instant, grabbing Tang Sans neck and pulling him close.
This time Tang San didnt even resist at all, only looked coldly at Dugu Bo. Even though it was difficult to even breathe, he still forced out the words:You think you will have a good ending? Your symptoms will constantly worsen, even though I still dont know just how youve restrained this toxicity from ring up, its probably by eating some heavenly treasure material. But that heavenly treasure wont help you forever. Within a few years, even if youre not killed by poison, the torment of the poison bacsh will still torture you to death. Youll die even more miserably than me.
In Dugu Bos eyes flickered a gloomy uncertain light, what Tang San had described were precisely all his greatest pains right now. Behind the formidable strength he endured torment beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Each time that torment made him unable to choose between life and death, that kind of pain basically couldnt be described with words.
Chapter 63 — Ice And Fire Yin Yang Well
Chapter 63: Ice And Fire Yin Yang Well
Part 1
You can dissolve the poison in my body?Dugu Bo finally abandoned his face, unable to keep from asking.
Tang San calmly said:I wont dissolve it for you even if I can. You can only be even more miserable than me. Kill me. You might not fear your own death, after all, people living past seventy is already quite rare. Unfortunately, that delicate little granddaughter of yours might not be able to endure for as long as you. She might not have your strength of will to endure the growing torment. Her poison will only re up even more violently than yours, since she was immersed in this kind of poison even from the womb.
In order to live, Tang San began to make hisst effort. Originally he had been somewhat suspicious ever since the first time he saw the Jade Phosphor Serpent Spirit Master Dugu Yan, since ording to what he knew, that kind of hair and eye color didnt exist in this world. Adding the Jade Phosphor Serpent poison Dugu Yanter used, and he could confirm it to some extent
Today meeting Dugu Yans grandfather, this old freak in front of him, Tang San was even more certain. Dugu Yan had admittedly inherited her grandfathers spirit and formidable poison, but at the same time she had inherited the side effects of that poison. Everything Tang San had said was fact, and even a proud and aloof senior like Dugu Bo was unable to refute it.
Rxing his grip, Dugu Bo let Tang San slide from his hand, coldly looking at him,How would you have me believe you can remove my poison?
This time Tang San no longer tried to stand, sitting crosslegged on the spot,Do I need to prove it to you? In any case you still want to kill me. Someone like you is only a gue on the world while you live. If I helped you it would only be like taking the side of the viin.
As Tang San said, Dugu Bo didnt care much for his own life, but he couldnt not mind his granddaughters future. Dugu Yan had just turned twenty and still possessed a beautiful tomorrow. More than that, he already knew the taste of his close rtives dying from before. He absolutely didnt want the same thing to happen in front of him again.
Dugu Bo had toyed with poison all his life, he had no way out from the poison in his own body. He had still made countless attempts, but in return had only earned even greater suffering.
The gloomy uncertain expression gradually growing stronger, Dugu Bo slowly sped his hands behind his back. The tone of his words eased somewhat,I heard from Yan-yan that youre called Tang San, right?
A man of character doesnt change his name. Since Ive never changed it, youre correct.Tang San calmly raised his head.
Dugu Bo snorted disdainfully,A thirteen year old baby is still a man of character? Alright, I wont mince words. If you truly are able to remove my and my granddaughters poison, then I will not only let you live, but Ill even promise you three favors. Three favors that dont offend me.
Tang San calmly said:You wont kill me? Like you said just now, why should I believe you? Killing me is as easy as lifting a finger for you. For someone like you, biting the hand that feeds you is no novel experience.
Dugu Bo stared nkly a moment. He hadnt expected that this seemingly teenaged youngster would actually be so unreasonable. He couldnt help angrily saying:Then ask around for my reputation. Even if Ive never considered myself a good person, I still put stock in my word. No one has ever dared belittle my honesty like this.
Tang San closed his eyes,Those are just empty promises. I wont believe you unless you swear under poison.
An ominous glint flickered in Dugu Bos eyes, almost unable to restrain his anger. But recalling his granddaughter, in the end he still forced down his temper.
Fine. As long as you can prove youre able to remove my poison, Ill swear.
The chance came atst. Tang San secretly loosed a breath, the jacket on his back drenched with sweat. Any person would fear death, and Tang San was no exception. He was even more unwilling to die a death without any value.
Standing up once again, he withdrew Eight Spider Lances,How do you want me to prove it?
Dugu Bo restrained the ominous glint in his eyes,Prove your ability with poison is greater than mine, then youll convince me.Subconsciously he didnt have one whit of trust in Tang San. After all, on the surface this youngster was just thirteen. How could a thirteen year old childpare with him who had been immersed in the poisoners arts for decades? But Tang San had just described his condition, and still without missing any symptoms. Confronted with this opportunity, Dugu Bo had no choice but to take it. Killing Tang San or not didnt really concern him. Even if Tang San was even more gifted he would still require several decades to be able to threaten him. After so long he would probably have died from old age. What was there to fear. And if he truly was able to detoxify him, especially the hereditary toxicity affecting his granddaughter, that was most important to Dugu Bo.
Tang San spread his hands, helplessly saying:I dont have anything with me, how do I prove my ability with poison is better than yours?
Dugu Bo coldly said:Like this. Here at my home grows a wide range of drugs, whatever you need you can go find on your own. Ill give you one day, within this day you create every kind of antidote yourself. After one day Ill use three kinds of poisons on you. As long as you can use your own antidotes to withstand my poison, you will have proven youre my senior in detoxification. Otherwise, youll die.
Creating antidotes in a day might sound like plenty of time, but in fact, there were countless types of poison, and each kind had its own properties. The poisons used by a master of poison like Dugu Bo absolutely wouldnt be ordinary. Creating something capable of reducing the poisons he used in one day, such a task was monumental.
Dugu Bo assumed that Tang San would try to bargain with him, fight for more time, or perhaps try to stall. But Tang Sans reply made him somewhat astonished, and even increased his confidence in Tang San.
Fine. Bring me to your medicinal garden, then dont disturb me for one day.Brushing off the dust from his clothes, Tang San easily agreed to Dugu Bos demands.
Dugu Bo swept his gaze up and down over him, then turned around and walked towards the cave entrance,Follow me.
Leaving the cavern, Tang San discovered he was in a lush forest and that their current location was at the foot of a five hundred meter tall hill in the forest. Since it was night time he was unable to see much of the scenery.
Dugu Bo advanced along the mountain path as if he was walking on level ground. While he appeared to be walking slowly, each step he took moved him more than ten meters, and the distance between each step was also extremely uniform. The whole time he climbed the mountain he seemed perpendicr to the ground.
Tang San hurriedly gathered his spirit power to follow behind Dugu Bo. He of course didnt believe he would be able to escape out of the cave, escaping from a Title Douluo, that was a jest.
Very quickly Tang San, led by Dugu Bo, reached the hilltop. Here, Tang San couldnt help but start with rm from the terrain. In front of him was unexpectedly a conical mountain cavity. They stood at the edge of this cavity as dense steam rose from within, hot and extremely moist, as well as smelling distinctively of sulfur.
Theres a hot spring here?Tang San astonished couldnt help but say.
Dugu Bo shot him a nce,Kid, you know more than I expected.
Tang San said:Id never fail to recognize the smell of a hot spring. Your medicine garden is at the edge of a hot spring? This is a good location.
Hot springs generally werent suitable for nourishing nts because of the excessive mineral content in the water, but some special nts were different. They required precisely the minerals and heat of the hot spring. ording to what Tang San knew, there were a lot of poisonous nts that were like this.
Follow me.Dugu Bo disyed his strength, directly leaping into the bottomless darkness from side of the mountain. Because of the thick mist and night, as well as the sharpness of the overhanging cliff, Dugu Bos silhouette disappeared into the watery mist in just the blink of an eye.
Is he deliberately making things difficult for me? Pride shed in Tang Sans eyes, If you think something like this will hinder me, then think again.
Purple light shed from his back as Eight Spider Lances released once again. Tang San didnt jump off like Dugu Bo, but rather relied on the lower twonces of Eight Spider Lances to stretch downwards and, with a cheng sound, thrust into the mountain wall. Immediately afterward, the eight spider legs alternately used force, swiftly bringing Tang San down the mountain wall as if his shoes stepped on level ground.
With the sharpness and spider leg properties of Eight Spider Lances, they could ignore the vast majority of terrain. Such a precipitous mountain wall might be able to hinder other people, but it caused no problems for Eight Spider Lances.
As Dugu Bo fell into the mountain he couldnt help but be pleased with himself, Kid, I wont pull you, Ill see how you get down. If you run away, then that only proves youre just a cowardly little junior.
Of course, if Tang San truly jumped down, Dugu Bo Wouldnt let him be injured. With his strength, catching Tang San was a simple matter. Along with Tang San showing his cool head and strength, Dugu Bo had already be more and more interested in this kid. From what hed seen, Dugu Bo thought he was more mature than ordinary youngsters, and still had a kind of special character, a nning strategist.
After a long time without seeing Tang San jump down, Dugu Bo didnt know why, but he felt somewhat disappointed. As hed just started thinking this was just a cowardly child, he saw a silhouette quickly make its way along the mountain wall. With his eyesight he could naturally see the circumstances of that silhouette.
Part 2
That external spirit bone can even be used like this?Astonishment shed through Dugu Bos eyes but he didnt say anything, only looked at Tang San with the Eight Spider Lances on his back moving swiftly, in a moment arriving in front of him.
With Purple Demon Eye, Tang Sans eyesight wasnt any worse than Dugu Bos at night. Tang San didnt look at Dugu Bo, but rather gazed into the scene in the ravine. What made him astonished was that the hot spring in the ravine wasnt anything like he had imagined. While the hot spring wasntrge, it was split into two parts: in the oval pool the waters of the hot spring was actually separately colored milky white and vermillion. Even more bizarre, even though they were in the same pool they remained clearly separated, not encroaching on each other and constantly keeping to their own sides.
That surging mist rose from the center of these two kinds of hot spring waters, unceasingly rising until it scattered at the top of the ravine.
This, this is As Tang San looked at this scene he couldnt keep from trembling in excitement. He had never expected to see such a magnificent sight in this world. Even though he had never seen it before, he remembered a description of something simr.
In Mysterious Heaven Treasure Records Hundred Weapon Separation, besides hidden weapons, was a chapter specially dedicated to poison. Recorded inside were some extremely rare drugs and potent toxins, as well as heavenly treasure materials. But at the end of this chapter were the detailed ounts of three great treasure bowls.
What is called treasures doesnt actually refer to gold or gems, but rather treasure bowls of medicine, three kinds of natural environments. Ordinary nts were basically unable to grow in these three great treasure bowl environments since they couldnt adapt to that special atmosphere, but certain valuable nts could nevertheless be cultured in these three great treasure bowls. Moreover, the time required for these rare nts to grow would be reduced tenfold. Simply put, if a lingzhi mushroom grew in any one of the three great treasure bowls for ten years, it would have the effect of a hundred year lingzhi mushroom.
The three great treasure bowls were rich in resources, pregnant with beauty and productive of talent, a ce where the spiritual influence of Heaven gathered. And wasnt this scene exactly identical to one of the three great treasure bowls described in the Mysterious Heavenly Treasure Record?
Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well. Is this actually an Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well?
An Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well referred to just this kind of Heaven favored spring, two wells in one, yin and yang mutually restraining each other. Ten million years might not be enough to form such a precious ce!
In his life being able to see one of the three great treasure bowls where the quintessence of Heaven was condensed, how could Tang San not be excited? Now he finally understood how this old freak could still survive despite his own powerful poison and was even able to cultivate to the Title Douluo realm. This was inextricably linked to this Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.
The Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well wasnt just for growing things. At the same time it had extremely unusual effects on the human body. If humans or maybe animals stayed at the side of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, then in a very short time their bodies would be attacked by two kinds of extremely potent Heavenly spiritual influences. If they didnt leave fast enough, their bodies were bound to burst and die. But to someone as toxic as Dugu Bo, it could have enormous benefits. Extreme heat and extreme cold both had a restraining effect on poisonous substances. And a Heavenly treasure location like this Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well had an even greater restraining effect on poison. Otherwise it would still be impossible for all kinds of rare nts to grow here simultaneously.
With the suppression of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, Dugu Bo was able to all along keep the poison in his body from ring up. The Ice and Fire Yin Yang Wells properties protected the nts in the surroundings, and became a contributing factor to Dugu Bos survival.
Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well? What are you talking about?Dugu Bo somewhat suspicious looked at Tang San.
Tang San forcefully calmed his surging mind, doing his utmost not to let his joy out,Its nothing, I just didnt expect there would actually be such a good ce here. If I originally only had a thirty percent chance of treating your poison, then with this Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, my certainty has increased to fifty percent.
What? Only fifty percent?Dugu Bos tone of voice immediately disyed an ill intent,Kid, are you trying to cheat me?
Tang San coldly said:Why would I need to cheat you? Youve been steeped in excessive poison mist for so many years, having a fifty percent probability of a cure is already the maximum. Otherwise, even if I cant cure you, it will still be enough to blunt the pain. As for your granddaughter, Im confident in my ability to treat her even without the help of this Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.
Dugu Bosplexion improved a bit at this, pointing to the surroundings of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well he said:All my medical nts grow here. Every kind of poison and tonic. You can use whatever you like, but if you dare wreck this ce Ill make you wish you were dead. Ill rx the time restrictions a bit. The day after tomorrow, if you cant pass my test, then it will be yourst day. Of course, you can still try to run. But let me tell you that this is a well known spirit beast forest, apart from this mountain where spirit beasts dont dare enter because of my poison, the spirit beasts outside are of at least the thousand year level. If you run, the spirit beasts will tear you to pieces without me needing to dirty my hands.
Finished speaking, Dugu Bo leapt up, the tips of his toes touching the mountain wall, climbing out of the ravine like a giant bird. As his silhouette disappeared above, his voice once again echoed down,Kid, bear in mind, dont get close to that double hot spring. Even I cant endure the zing heat and extreme cold there for long. If you touch it, you will die.
Watching Dugu Bos silhouette gradually disappear in the watery mist, Tang Sans lip gradually turned into an arc, What are you saying? I wontmit suicide again, how would I let myself easily turn into ash in the waters of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well? In fact, that might be the coldest and hottest ce between heaven and earth.
With Dugu Bo gone, Tang San no longer had to restrain his excitement, quickly stepping over to the side of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well with fiery red spring water. Bizarrely, the surface of this tranquil hot spring didnt seem to give off any heat at all.
Tang San of course wouldnt be deceived, the temperature of this red liquid could bepared tova. If curiositypelled him to reach down and touch it, then wherever it touched him would instantly burn away.
Drawing a deep breath, Tang San only felt his heartbeat constantly speed up. This was the first time he had been so uncontainably excited in this life, even in hisst life it could onlypare to when he made the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus.
Focusing his eyes, Purple Demon Eye activated.
Sparkling and translucent purple light condensed in his eyes. Under the full effect of Mysterious Heaven Skill, everything became exceptionally clear to his eyes. Even in the watery mist, the light from the moon and stars was enough for Tang San to be able to see everything around him clearly.
The surroundings of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well were covered with all sorts of nts, in different poses and with different expressions, it seemed like a botanical paradise. And all the nts here were precious and umon, just a nce left Tang San somewhat stunned.
Not far away, close to the edge of the milky white side of the hot spring, was a small thing looking like a tinyrvae. Tang San cautiously crouched, observing it attentively, and was immediately shocked.
This, this is snow silkworm? The top quality winterrvae summer grass, snow silkworm?He recognized it at a nce, and his heartbeat seemed to speed up even more.
Tang Sect was world-renowned for their poison, and their research into medicine was exceedingly thorough, the lifes work of countless Tang Sect members. As an outer sect disciple, even though Tang San originally couldnt study the essence of the inner sect, his understanding of every kind of medicine was extremely profound since he would frequently temper the mechanical type hidden weapons he made with poison. Whether it was poison or antidotes, he was iparably proficient in both. Otherwise how could he have recognized at a nce that Poison Douluo Dugu Bo was suffering the side effects of his own poison?
Thervae grass was in itself a kind of top quality drug ingredient. What was called winterrvae summer grass, rvae grass for short, was actually a kind of parasitic fungus growing fromrvae. This kind ofrvae grass fungus would in the winter live in thervae, chrysalis or imago of certain Lepitoptera ss insects alpine moths and wasps, infecting their bodies, absorbing nutrients, the mycelium gradually spreading through the body of thervae, thervae stiffening and dying. Then in spring and summer, the fungal spores would germinate in the deadrvae, sprouting as a stick like fruiting body from thervaes head. Like this it earned the namervae grass.
And snow silkworm was another name for the best quality ofrvae grass. This kind ofrvae grass was ash white on the outside with ring marks; its whole body had more than eight, the four middle ones most distinct. Snapping it to discern quality, the break surface should be quite smooth, white with a bit of yellow, the fruiting body slender, dark brown, almost coconut color, cylindrical, longer than thervae. The topmost part swollen with spores, the outside yellow, the inside white, rounded and fat, not only bigger thanmonrvae grass, but also with much better efficacy.
The snow silkworms in front of Tang San were twice the size of those he had seen in his previous life, this cluster had at least several jins worth. Even though snow silkworms were regarded as a heavenly treasure material, Tang San had never even heard of ones with such quality.
Immediately afterward, Tang San also took note of another nt right next to the snow silkworm. This thing had a tan surface and yellow red cross section, single leaf alternate phyllotaxy, the stalk slender and curved, the leaves ovate-cordate, the tiping to a point, from the leaves sprouting yellowish green and purple spotted little flowers, with winding stripes, extremely bizarre.
Part 3
This is a cinnabar lotus? It actually grows this big?Unlike the nourishingrvae grass, cinnabar lotus nature was inclined towards cold yin, its coldness very powerful. Subduing dry heat, it was also a kind of precious medical ingredient, with surprising effectiveness when treating fire type poison.
Whether it was snow silkworm or cinnabar lotus, both were rare and precious things.
Ordinarily if hed seen these two kinds of medicinal herbs, Tang San might have immediately been interested, but right now he was too busy carefully looking around, because his gaze had very quickly been drawn in the direction of a faint fragrance.
That was a light pinkrge flower, leafless, its stem three chi long, its flower enormous, more than a chi in diameter, each petal appearing as translucent and sparkling as crystal. The light pink flower lightly swayed along with the steam, growing by the shore where the red and white spring water met. Right now Tang San was ten meters away, but he could still catch that delicate fragrance.
The stamen was light purple, as if a purple diamond was embedded there. Even though the fragrance reached far, it wasnt heavy. A faint sweet scent like a maidens touch.
As Tang San saw this pink great flower he couldnt help but stare listlessly. Because of the distance he hadnt immediately recognized just what this kind of flower actually was. Subconsciously taking a few steps he arrived at its side, lightly sniffing.
The fragrance was still sweet, without growing heavy as he came closer, still that kind of faintly sweet hint, seeping deeply into the heart. What was this thing that could ease the unwellness Tang San had started to feel from being next to the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well? Feeling somewhat baffled, Tang San vaguely felt he had an impression of this kind of flower somewhere in his mind, but for the moment he couldnt recall it. The one thing he could be certain of was that this flower wasnt a heavenly treasure material, it was a genuine immortal treasure.
Tang San subconsciously turned around, thinking to go have a look at some other medicinal ingredients, but just as he turned he suddenly saw a bizarre scene.
The surroundings were originallypletely dark, but at this moment it was bathed in pink. This pink color reached about ten meters in diameter. The light was very mild, but with the acute eyesight of Purple Demon Eye, Tang San immediately determined that his eyes werent ying tricks. Turning back around he discovered that the source of this faint light was the heart of the big flower.
The blocks in his mind immediately connected, and in a sh of divine insight, Tang San blurted out the name of this flower,Aromatic silk beauty immortal treasure.
Indeed, it was an aromatic silk beauty immortal treasure. Tang Sans heart had already begun to tremble. Snow silkworm and cinnabar lotuses were things he had still seen before, even if not at the same quality as here, they were still things he had encountered. But this leisurely swaying pink big flower was a rare treasure he had never seen before, a treasured object recounted in thest secret book of the Mysterious Heavenly Treasure Record.
Tang San could almost be certain that this aromatic silk beauty immortal treasure was born from the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, rather than something the old freak had transnted here.
The aromatic silk beauty immortal treasure was the bane of all kinds of poisons, effective at neutralizing any poison. It wasnt detoxifying in itself, but it could subdue poison. The faint light Tang San saw right now was actually the range within which it could restrain poison, and this pink sheen couldnt be seen outside of the light.
The aromatic silk beauty fragrance was understated and elegant, but within its range no poison would have any effect, the fragrance itself neutralizing all kinds of poison.
Of course, if one was already poisoned when entering the range of this aroma, the aromatic silk beauty immortal treasure wouldnt have any effect. In other words it was a medicinal herb with the best defense against poison, but didnt have any detoxifying effect.
Tang San felt dizzy. Originally he had thought that this kind of immortal treasure was just legend. He hadnt expected he would actually be able to see it here. With this aromatic silk beauty immortal treasure here, the old freak Dugu Bos poison was nothing more than a joke.
With a deep breath, Tang San swiftly circled the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well. With just a rough survey he could already see countless treasures, there was even treasures like nine tier dragon zoysia. Tang San could see at least seven or eight kinds of immortal treasure medicinal herbs, and top grade medicinal ingredients were too many to be counted.
Among the medicinal herbs here, even though poisons ounted for more than half, there were still a lot of beneficial ones. Just like the two hot spring waters in the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well they grew here as equal rivals.
After looking it all over once, Tang Sans heart had already calmed down. If the person here had been someone who didnt know anything about medicinal herbs, perhaps they would already be stuffing their mouths with heavenly treasure materials. But Tang San was different. Having lived at Tang Sect he was fully aware of the effects of heavenly treasure materials, and at the same time he still knew how terrifying they could be. If used inappropriately, even an immortal treasure would be inimical to humans. These heavenly treasure material grade medicinal herbs were extremely potent medicinally, but if too many were used there would be irreversible side effects.
Thinking of this, Tang San couldnt help but secretly admire Dugu Bo. He knew that while Dugu Bo probably didnt know as much as he did, he should still know a lot about the beneficial effects of these medicinal herbs, but he could still keep himself from using them. It was clear he had still studied the herbs.
Right now Tang San sat cross legged on the ground, silently reviewing the ounts in the secret books of the Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record. Since so many years had passed without using them, his memories had be somewhat fuzzy. He had to first earnestly recall them, otherwise if he made the slightest mistake with medicinal properties, he would die without a corpse.
The sky gradually brightened. As the sun rose on the distant horizon, Tang San also opened his eyes.
Dugu Bos pretty words about giving Tang San one more night was actually just several hours. When he had brought Tang San here it had already been past midnight.
As the sun gradually appeared, the steam rising from the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well couldnt hide from daylight and seemed like a misty dragon, spiralling up.
At dawn, Tang San was naturally able to see everything more clearly. With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, his hands swiped at Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges at his waist, withdrawing several daggers glinting with cold light. Slowly facing the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, he walked over to a medicinal nt on the cold yin side of the spring.
In these two hours of meditation, Tang San hadnt just thought about medicinal herb information, at the same time he had considered how to deal with this situation using his current abilities. After all, Tang San couldnt be certain how trustworthy that Dugu Bo actually was. Therefore, regardless of when, he had to leave himself a way out. Along with recalling the efficacy of medicinal herbs, by now he had secretly also decided on a n.
Swiftly, Tang San stopped in front of a white medicinal herb. Tang San was right now urging the Mysterious Heaven Skill within his body with his full strength, ayer of white mist appearing on the surface of his skin. After breaking through the Prating meridian, the nature of his Mysterious Heaven Skill had changed somewhat: not only did his spirit power increase, at the same time it became more pure.
Despite the protection of the Mysterious Heaven Skill, right now Tang San was still constantly shuddering, as he endured the shock of the freezing cold air.
That white nt was topped by arge white flower, octagonal, the stamen in its center twinkling like ice crystals, without releasing any fragrance. But it stood right at the center of the cold yin side of the spring.
Not daring to hesitate, Tang San quickly swung the dagger in his hand, simultaneously dodging backwards, in an eyeblink appearing ten meters away.
Where the dagger had cut, the octagonal white big flower fell in response, dropping among the medicinal herbs. Instantly, cold air flowed out, covering the surrounding nts in ayer of frost.
Even though this kind of herb was also an immortal treasure, it wasnt at all beneficial. On the contrary, it was a rare poison. Tang San believed that even a power like Poison Douluo Dugu Bo wouldnt dare stay next to it for long.
It was called octagonal mysterious ice grass, a strangely cold flower, it could freeze a persons heart to the core. Right now the cold air within ten meters of this grass was dangerous, for a while its cold poison would attack the heart with nothing to restrain it. Let alone eating, just standing at its side would lead to misfortune. In order to pick it, you had to use copper tools.
After Tang San cut down the octagonal mysterious ice grass he didnt stay at its side and he didnt pick it up, rather he swiftly ran to the other side of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, to the center position of the hot yang side of the spring. This time his target was something like a white cabbage, but the whole nt was fiery red.
Hesitating a moment, Tang San still stood ten meters away from it and raised both hands. Along with Mysterious Heaven Skill condensing, his palms gradually became a pure white jade color, activating Mysterious Jade Hand.
To let him move even faster, Tang San extended the external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances from his back. The three meter long Eight Spider Lances in practically just one or two steps already brought him to the side of that fiery red nt. Eight Spider Lances lowering Tang San so he could reach it, he swiftly used both hands to excavate that fiery red herb from the ground with the roots. As soon as hepleted this seemingly simple motion, Eight Spider Lances swiftly moved once again, bringing Tang San more than ten meters away.
Tang San couldnt help but smile wryly as he looked at his palms. Right now the flesh of his palms and fingers wascerated, the jade color fading.
Mysterious Jade Hand, the Mysterious Jade Hand that couldnt even be cut by knives had been scalded this badly just from unearthing a nt. Something like this would practically have been unimaginable at the Tang Sect in his previous life.
In contrast with that extremely cold octagonal mysterious ice grass before, this time Tang San picked an extremely poisonous immortal treasure with first rate fire poison, inferno delicate apricot. This thing only grew near intense heat, it could even exist inva, its effect was just the opposite of the octagonal mysterious ice grass.
Blue purple light rushed out around Tang San. Under his control, two strands of Blue Silver Grass simultaneously shot out, targeting just those two extremely poisonous immortal treasures.
Chapter 64 — Ice Fire Alchemical Body
Chapter 64: Ice Fire Alchemical Body
Part 1
The infernal delicate apricot had just the opposite effect of the octagonal mysterious ice grass, and it mustnt be cut with metal: only by using jade would it not lose its efficacy.
Although Tang Sans Mysterious Jade Hand wasnt true jade, there was very little difference. Using Mysterious Jade Hand he could sessfully excavate it.
As he prepared all this, Tang San had already started feeling internal pains.
He had already stayed next to the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well for a considerable amount of time, and despite as much as possible staying where the two kinds of hot spring waters met, and also with the aromatic silk beauty immortal treasure to restrain both cold and hot poison, by now his body was still showing a reaction.
This reaction had be especially clear after picking those two immortal treasures. Cold and heat alternately burst into him, and right now Tang Sans face was part blue and part red, his qi and blood roiling, Mysterious Heaven Skill less and less able to suppress them.
Poison Douluo Dugu Bo naturally knew how difficult it was to stay by the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well. That was why he had never brought even Dugu Yan here, afraid the atmosphere here would harm his granddaughter. But to his own toxic body the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Wells troubles instead became beneficial, and naturally was no problem.
Bringing Tang San here this time the old freak feigned magnanimity, while at the same time he really wanted to see whether Tang San, who imed to be able to detoxify him, was able to survive in such a ce. If he could even endure the power of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, and still resist his poison, then he might truly believe that Tang San was able to treat him.
Precious immortal treasures, Tang San sighed inwardly. He knew that if it wasnt at the side of this Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, perhaps any one kind of immortal treasure medicinal herb would remove anything poisonous nearby to protect itself.
But here it was difficult for anything to live, therefore there were still immortal herbs. Ice didnt protect. However, immortal herbs were better off. Still one had to clearly understand their properties to use them, otherwise, not only wouldnt it be beneficial, on the contrary it would be deadly. Even those great healing immortal herbs, if they werent used in special ways and neutralized with other medicaments, their healing would result in death all the same.
The two Blue Silver Grass flew out like unrolling bolts of silk, simultaneously falling to those two immortal herbs, the ends instantly wrapping them up like lightning. The two immortal herbs were thrown up simultaneously, falling in his direction.
At the same time, both his hands simultaneously cut those two Blue Silver Grass strands. Without the support of spirit power Blue Silver Grass had limited durability and separated where Tang San cut them with Mysterious Jade Hand.
Tang Sans choice was unmistakably correct, practically just a second after he severed the Blue Silver Grass the strand on the left had already frozen solid, the strand on the right had turned into ash. If he had let these immortal treasure herbs effects pass into his body, then he might have been out of luck before even using them.
The two herbsnded in front of Tang San. Bizarrely, despite their extreme heat and cold, once in proximity, both cold and heat disappeared simultaneously.
The octagonal mysterious ice grass was shrouded in red light, and the infernal precious apricot was covered in ayer of white.
Tang San knew he couldnt hesitate now, after these two immortal herbs had met, even though they suppressed each other, after ten breaths their effect wouldpletely vanish.
But within these ten breaths was the best time to take them.
Without hesitating, Tang San picked up the two poisonous herbs and swallowed them with big gulps.
Even though poisonous, after they were restrained by their nemeses, theycked potency. On entering the mouth, and passing down the throat along with saliva, Tang San only felt himself drool, a sweet fragrance overflowing.
The vor really was good, Tang San thought to himself that it was fine as long as they didnt be too spicy next.
While pondering this, Tang San swiftly tore off all his clothes, no longer circting Mysterious Heaven Skill, withdrawing the Eight Spider Lances on his back and the Blue Silver Grass in his surroundings.
In just three breaths, Tang Sans body trembled fiercely, and immediately afterward ayer of icy blue spread up from his feet, in an eyeblink his whole body had bepletely blue. The next moment ayer of red rose, this time Tang San looked like a just boiled shrimp. Blue and red alternated, creating a bizarre sight.
But in this simple transformation process, Tang Sans mind nearly copsed. Under two kinds of extreme shock it was even more painful than the time he absorbed the Man Faced Demon Spider spirit ring.
Right now it was only with an effort he maintained a bit of control over himself, hastily drawing a deep breath, he staggered forward one step.
Right in front of him was the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well. With just enough time to close his eyes, Tang San fell into it right where the extreme cold yin side and extreme heat yang side met.
Tang San entered the spring waters with a ssh, turning and sinking below the surface.
The reason he didnt enter the spring immediately after eating the two immortal treasure herbs was to wait until the medicinal properties took effect, otherwise, if he fell into the water just a moment too soon he wouldnt even leave bones behind.
Now entering the waters right after the medicinal properties took effect he didnt feel anything at all, since the octagonal mysterious ice grass and infernal precious apricot alreadypletely removed his perception of the outside world.
Tang San had naturally carefully thought over the reasons for choosing these two herbs. These two immortal treasure poisonous herbs werent the highest quality of those surrounding the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, they were actually fairly ordinary. If it had only been one kind, let alone eating them, just standing next to them would have put him in critical condition.
But with fire and ice suppressing each other, as the two kinds of herbs came together and caused just that neutralizing effect, this was the only opportunity to use them.
Of course, the two herbs hadnt lost their fire and ice properties. After eating them, Tang San still had to endure a potent ice and fire baptism. If he was unable to endure he would immediately burst and die.
The most significant reason for using them was the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, since ording to the ounts in the Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record, the only way to enter the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well was with the simultaneous effects of the octagonal mysterious ice grass and infernal precious apricot.
These two nts had grown while absorbing the waters of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, and it was only these that could subdue the terrifying power of the two kinds of spring water.
Right now Tang San appeared to be in a crisis, but in fact, the effect of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well along with the two kinds of poisonous herbs boosted Tang Sans ability to absorb them, their ice and fire energies transforming his body.
What Dugu Bo said about not touching the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well really wasnt empty words. Even as a Title Douluo, if he fell into the spring it would be very difficult for him to escape.
But within this Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well all poisons were ineffective, there wasnt any poison that could maintain its potency in this water.
Tang San didnt chose these two herbs because they had the greatest effect on him, but because they left him with a way out.
Just in case Dugu Bo didnt keep his promises, after absorbing the octagonal mysterious ice grass and infernal precious apricot he could dodge disaster by hiding in this Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.
At the same time Tang San had another reason for using these two herbs. Without the toxicity that allowed Dugu Bo to fearlessly stay at the side of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, if he didnt use these herbs, then perhaps he would have perished from the atmosphere here even before the agreed upon time with Dugu Bo tomorrow.
Even if he wanted to leave now, the ice and fire energies within his body would cause him incurable devastating injuries. Let alone future cultivation, even saving his life would be a problem.
However, even with the best writing couldnt be experienced, even though Mysterious Heaven Treasure Records ounts was exhaustive there were still mistakes, Tang San couldnt know just how immensely painful it would be until he he actually ate those two nts.
Even if the ice and fire energies had somewhat neutralized each other first, after entering his body they stirred frantically, the medicinal power of immortal treasure herbs was terrifying. As the ice and fire mutual suppression instantly erupted in a shocking energy, Tang San didnt even have the opportunity to resist with his willpower.
The moment he fell into that Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well he had already lost consciousness.
The waters of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well churned when Tang San entered, but not long after, Tang San slowly sunk into the surging water. The surface once again recovered its tranquility, the milky white and scarlet red still clearly separated. The steam still filling the air, everything bing quiet.
Time flowed like a river, early morning became night by the simple events of the sun rising and falling. Someone once said, the eyes close and then open, and a day has gone by, the eyes close but do not open, and a lifetime has passed. Even time that seems to pass slowly can be so brief. Peoples lives are like this.
Night fell once again, darkness enshrouding the earth, the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well once again entered darkness, and Tang San within still hadnt surfaced, apparently he hadpletely disappeared from the spring water.
The sun set over a forest, a group of three was swiftly passing through the trees, constantly advancing, moving back and forth.
The trio consisted of two men and one woman, the two men both with anxious expressions. Even though that woman still had a serene face, her brows were tightly knit.
Of the two men, the one that seemed thinner and weaker was supported by the arm of the other man, borrowing strength to continue forward.
This trio had once been famous in the Spirit Master world, until theyter copsed and fell apart: the Golden Iron Triangle.
That day, after Tang San had quietly disappeared, Grandmaster had immediately returned with Flender to where Tang San had been, summoning his spirit Luo San Pao. Even if a creature like San Pao was quite weak, it still had some extraordinary features, namely its sense of smell.
Furthermore it was integrated with Grandmaster, and could remember everything Grandmaster smelled.
After a brief search, Grandmaster and San Pao immediately discerned Tang Sans whereabouts. He had unexpectedly been kidnapped by that Title Douluo Dugu Bo they met during the day.
As he recalled that toxic old freak, Grandmaster couldnt help but panic, falling into that old poisonous things hands, how could it be beneficial for Tang San? Moreover, they basically didnt know the old freaks whereabouts.
Flender was equally anxious. Even if Tang San wasnt his direct disciple he was still one of the Shrek Seven Devils, he was still a student at Shrek Academy. Even more, he had never dared forget what that ck d man had exined to him, and that was an existence that terrified him even more than the Poison Douluo.
But at such a moment, Flender was still more cool headed than Grandmaster.
Part 2
After careful consideration, Flender proposed that they return to the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy.
Before at Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, when those three board members had been ready to confront the Poison Douluo, they were clearly familiar with him. Perhaps they would know Dugu Bos whereabouts. And if they didnt, they could just go look for that prince Xue Xing.
Of course, confronting an imperial prince was clearly unwise, but under pressure it wasnt an issue.
After all, whether it was Grandmaster and Liu Erlongs Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon school or Ning Rongrongs Seven Treasure zed Tile School, both were among the seven great schools of the present age. Even if prince Xue Xings status was even higher, he still wouldnt dare offend two of the great schools of the Empire.
But in the end the trio hadnt used their n to corner the prince by force. The three Spirit Douluo board members were ashamed over the previous events, and when they met again at Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, as they heard Tang San had been kidnapped by Dugu Bo, the three were immediately greatly shocked.
They told the Golden Iron Triangle that Dugu Bo had always been entric. Even if he was employed by the imperial family he didnt live in Heaven Dou City, but in the sunset forest. Reportedly he lived on a mountain, but they didnt know the concrete location.
The three Spirit Douluo board members expressed regret over Tang San being missing, but they also expressed their inability to help the Shrek group deal with Dugu Bo. Flenders trio naturally knew why without exnations.
Who would want to go confront the terrifying toxins of the Poison Douluo? Even Spirit Douluo level powers would be fearful of facing such persistent poison.
The Golden Iron Triangle didnt beg, and the trio left the Academy as swift as lightning, rushing to the Sunset Forest guided by Liu Erlong.
The Sunset Forest was about a hundred li east of Heaven Dou City. One of Heaven Dou Empires severalrge spirit beast habitats, even if it wasnt as vast as the Star Luo Great Forest it was still home to numerous high level spirit beasts.
Since entering the Sunset Forest in the morning, the trio had already spent a whole day searching, only briefly resting before continuing.
Even if Liu Erlong didnt know much about Tang San, she still greatly admired the words he had used on Grandmaster, to say nothing of Tang San being the direct disciple of her beloved. What is called love the house and its crow, even if she wasnt as anxious as Grandmaster and Flender, she was still deeply concerned.
Erlong, lets rest a moment. Flender paused, gasping slightly. Rushing for a day didnt really count for anything to a seventy plus ranked Spirit Sage like him, but he was somewhat tired mentally.
Erlong stopped in front of Flender and Grandmaster. Seeing Grandmasters lowered face, she consolingly said: Dont worry, Xiao Gang. I think Dugu Bo might not necessarily want to kill Tang San, otherwise he would have done so immediately at our Academy. Why kidnap him?
Grandmaster sighed, a painful light flickering in his eyes,No, you dont understand. Dugu Bo kidnapping Tang San is definitely because he injured Dugu Yan, and the talent in poisons Tang San showed. If my guess is correct, then Dugu Bo is definitely interested in Tang Sans poison. Looking to see just what his poison is. And Im certain Dugu Bo wouldnt let Tang San live. Its just a question of how long Tang San is of use to him. Someone like Dugu Bo is just in evil, his reputation in the Spirit Master world is bad, always doing whatever he wants. With little Sans talent, if it was me, I wouldnt let little San off.
Flenderughed bitterly,If something really happened to little San, how could we justify it to that person?
That person? Who are you talking about?Liu Erlong asked somewhat puzzled.
Flender was just about to speak when, suddenly, a sharp hissing sound rose, surging like thunder, destroying the quiet of the night, causing amotion among the spirit beasts in the forest.
The trio looked face to face, standing up practically simultaneously. They had naturally heard the astonishing power contained within that hissing sound, and such power was exclusive to Title Douluo. In this Sunset Forest, would there actually be a second Title Douluo?
Figures once again shing, relying on that whistling sound for guidance, the trio leapt up, advancing swiftly.
Dugu Bo stood at the cave entrance, looking into the night sky with a jade light flickering in his eyes. Both hands at his back, spitting out a murky qi.
He had just now endured the suffering Tang San had mentioned. If it was just a matter of pain he might be able to endure, but that feeling of his heart itching wasnt something people could take. With Dugu Bos strength, right now his clothes were soaked through. His long whistling sound was an expression of his depression after that pain.
Wonder if that kid has died. Dugu Bo thought to himself. He was extremely familiar with the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, it wasnt a ce where living creatures could survive. There where all kinds of nts there, but while nts could survive, creatures couldnt.
He had once seen a poisonous six headed bright chameleon enter the range of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, and within just a few hours it had burst and died.
For some reason Dugu Bo was somewhat regretful. He actually had a bit of confidence in Tang San, and if that kid could really cure him and his granddaughter, wouldnt he be throwing away his best chance?
Perhaps this test was too challenging for him.
While thinking of this, Dugu Bos mood changed somewhat. Recalling Tang Sans talent, he suddenly thought that might that child not be able to really cure him?
No good, light shed in Dugu Bos eyes. Hed go have a look at the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, and if Tang San was still alive hed consider it again.
As Dugu Bo prepared to ascend the hill, suddenly three long whistles echoed simultaneously, two strong and one weak, perhaps muffled, perhaps impassioned, but nonecked intense hostility. The whistling sounds rapidly approached, and judging by their positions, the owners of those whistles were apparentlying to the mountain.
Dugu Bo squinted his eyes slightly, snorting disdainfully,Someone actually wants to challenge me? Fine, Ill take a look at who is so brazen.
Abandoning his n to climb the mountain, Dugu Bo took a step, instantly reaching the cliff precipice overhanging the cave. He spotted three silhouettes climbing the mountain towards him, leaping swiftly like shooting stars.
Looking at these three, Dugu Bos eyes were filled with disdain. Just two seventy plus ranked Spirit Sages and actually even a thirtieth ranked Spirit Grandmaster. Were theying to die?
It was no wonder Dugu Bo felt this way. With his Title Douluo strength, let alone a Spirit Sage, even a Spirit Douluo would tremble to confront him. To say nothing of his poison not being something people could casually contend with.
Even equally ranked Title Douluo would be careful, with one mistake against his poison they would inevitably perish.
The Golden Iron Triangle trio leapt up simultaneously, floating towards Dugu Bo. Even if they had all along wished to be able to find him faster, actually confronting this poison titled Douluo, their hearts couldnt help falling.
Dugu Bo stood with his hands behind his back, his eyes brimming with a sinister jade light, watching them with a burning gaze, the formidable pressure making the air feel congealed. Grandmaster didnt have the spirit power protection Flender and Liu Erlong had, and this pressure alone was enough to be fatal for him.
Were you looking for me?Dugu Bo said coldly.
Grandmaster said angrily:Dugu Bo. Tang San. Where are you keeping him?
Dugu Bo disdainfully said:What creature are you? How are you qualified to question me?
You Grandmaster was about to speak again, but was stopped by Flender.
Part 3
Flender knew that because of this rtionship with Tang San, the otherwise cool Grandmasters mind was confused, making him more or less useless. Calmly looking at the Poison Douluo, he said with a slight salute:Senior Dugu, Tang San is of a junior generation, I dont know how he offended you, but I ask you to be lenient. Hes after all just a thirteen year old child. As a revered Title Douluo, a magnanimous lord might let him off.
Flender himself thought his words were exceptionally reserved, and still with a slightly mocking intent. Unfortunately, he faced a Poison Douluo who was unmoved by persuasion.
Dugu Bo lowered his eyelids,Youre saying Im a bully? When striking the young, the old will appear. When striking you, I dont know whether theres someone even more senior that will appear? Theres nothing left of that kid. Want to avenge him? Fine,e, I wanted to exercise a bit yesterday, but those three old men didnt dare act. Even if the three of you dont amount to much, you might still be able to let me stretch my legs.
Hearing Dugu Bo say not even bones remained of Tang San, Grandmaster only felt his brain go numb, his vision go ck. After so many years, the feeling between him and Tang San was no longer that between master and disciple, but had entered that of father and son.
Being unmarried, Grandmaster had always regarded Tang San as his own child. Now hearing Dugu Bo say Tang San was gone, his heart wasnt just in pain.
It was despair.
When peoples emotions be too extreme, everyone would change in some way. Some would be dumb, some would be hysterical.
But Grandmaster wasnt like others. Right now, all the energy around him seemed to have disappeared, the heat in his surroundings fading away, he seemed to be as cold as a block of ice, looking at Dugu Bo with an equally chilly expression.
Even a power like Dugu Bo couldnt help feel a bit apprehensive under such a deathly still gaze.
Flenders expression dropped,Dugu Bo. You will definitely regret killing Tang San. Even if we cant do it, you wonte to a good ending.
Dugu Bo curled his lips,What? You still want revenge? No, you wont have the chance. Come, let me see just what makes you dare provoke this me. I dont know what you believe, but I have a thousand ways to make you lose the will to live, but I wont let you die. Its been a long time since Ive seen something so amusing. Coming here is easy. Leaving, not so much. Nobody can juste to Dugu Bos abode when they want to.
Flender and Liu Erlong simultaneously looked at each other, simultaneously grabbing Grandmaster and pulling him behind them, simultaneously each stepping forward obliquely. At once the trio had created a triangr formation.
The sun and moon turns with dazzling gold.Flender shouted loudly. He didnt release his spirit, but from his body spread ayer of intense golden light. The golden light wasnt aimed at Dugu Bo, but rather rushed toward the sky, and at the same time spread below him.
Equally golden light burst from Grandmaster and Liu Erlong. Golden light filled the air, in an instant the three formed the corners of a golden triangle. At the center of the triangle was a golden ring, and surrounding it was all kinds ofplex patterns.
Right now Flenders trio were all covered with brilliant gold. Grandmaster and Liu Erlong slowly closed their eyes, and the light in Grandmasters eyes clearly brightened, staring at Dugu Bo like sharp swords.
Yi, what kind of spirit ability is this?Dugu Bo looked astonished at the trio, inwardly somewhat puzzled.
As a Title Douluo, he was naturally experienced and knowledgeable, but he had never seen something like this before. He didnt understand why that mere thirtieth ranked Spirit Grandmaster suddenly vaguely felt as if he could rival him.
Threeyers of purple air was emitted under the golden light, dissipating in midair. Seeing this, Dugu Bos expression finally changed somewhat.
He was very familiar with this purple air, it was part of the poison formation Dugu Bo had arranged around this mountain. Everyone who entered would be infected by the poison. This wasnt particrly ferocious, but extremely insidious. Its effects would take two hours to show, and after those two hours the poison would leach into the whole body, killing by withering the energy channels.
But the purple air streaming from Flenders trio was clearly the toxin of his poisonous formation being expelled. The toxin in the poisonous formation wasnt of any concern to Dugu Bo, but it would be fatal to ordinary spirit masters. Without Spirit Douluo level strength or higher, it should be impossible to expel.
This was where Dugu Bo was the most puzzled. Clearly the three were just two seventy something ranked and one thirtieth ranked. So why this moment did the three make him feel as though they were Spirit Douluo level powers.
Dugu Bo had grown strong too long ago, and afterwards hadnt travelled the Continent much, so naturally he hadnt heard of the Golden Iron Triangle.
The name Golden Iron Triangle didnt indicate the trios cooperation, but rather Flender, Grandmaster and Liu Erlongs type of extraordinary spirit fusion ability.
The spirit fusion ability was very rarely seen in the Spirit Master world. It required the coincidence of both spirits being extremelypatible to seed.
And Flender, Grandmaster and Liu Erlongs spirit fusion ability required three people to use, this was practically unique in the Spirit Master world. In fact, the more Spirit Masters joined in a spirit fusion ability, the more powerful it would be. At the same time, the spirit fusion abilitys power was rted to the congeniality of the participating Spirit Masters.
Like Dai Mubais and Zhu Zhuqings current congeniality was only sixty percent or so, but when fully used it allowed them to fight two opponents even stronger than them.
And Grandmasters trios Golden Iron Triangle wasnt just a spirit fusion ability from three people, with their mutual congeniality as if one body in the Spirit Master world, they could reach over ny nine percent.
Once used, their strength would multiply geometrically. Otherwise they wouldnt have been so famous.
Even now, even if it was the unrivalled spirit and spirit variation theorist Grandmaster, he still didnt understand just how his, Flenders and Liu Erlongs spiritpatibility could reach such a terrifying degree. In fact, apart from them,patibility in excess of seventy percent was already extremely rare.
With their innate congeniality and their many years together, their spirit fusion abilitypatibility approached one hundred percent.
Even if they had been apart for twenty years, right now using that spirit fusion ability that made them famous, still felt like the ice melting, the three bing one, entering the rhythm of the Golden Iron Triangle.
After Dugu Bos brief astonishment he still didnt move, just standing there holding his hands. With his pride, confronting three opponents so far beneath him, he naturally wouldnt rush.
He wanted to see just what kind of power could be brought out by a spirit fusion ability from three people.
The golden light grew more and more intense, and at Grandmasters corner an intense triangr light beam shot up.
Grandmasters deathly still gaze suddenly became brilliant. Slowly raising his right hand toward the center of the trios golden triangle.
Luo San Pao.Along with Grandmasters dragon like howl, the chubby Luo San Pao appeared in the air, just inside those decorative designs in the golden triangle. In an instant, around each of the trio appeared rings of light.
Grandmaster had two, Flender and Liu Erlong seven, altogether sixteen rings of light unexpectedly floated around them, flying towards San Pao at the center of the triangle.
Watching this, Dugu Bosplexion couldnt help changing again. A spirit fusion ability using a remote body must be even more powerful than an ordinary spirit fusion ability, this he understood clearly.
The pressure from that golden triangles center increased sharply. Dugu Bos expression changed slightly, ring after ring of light ascending from below him, releasing his frightful nine spirit rings.
Grandmasters trio simultaneously gathered altogether sixteen spirit rings over Luo San Pao, and the previously adorable Luo San Pao seemed to be enduring enormous pain, facing upwards and issuing a strong dragons roar. Immediately following, its chubby body began to swell violently under the load of the sixteen spirit rings, and along with it the intensity of the light from the golden triangle increased.
Luo San Pao grew at an astonishing speed, its chubby body began to grow vast rhombic scales, lump after lump of solid muscle bulging, its tremendous body constantly expanding, two twisted horns grew from its head, blueish purple light surged into its surroundings, and washed in the golden triangle, gradually became golden.
In just the space of a few breaths, Luo San Pao had already grown to twenty meters in length. The scales on its back split open, and two enormous dragon wings unfurled. As the dragon wings extended it was able to hover in the air without the need for support from the golden light. The originally honest and straightforward eyes radiated power, and just like its body had bepletely golden.
The current Luo San Pao wasnt that pig or dog like creature, rather it had be an awe-inspiring presence, an enormous dazzlingly golden dragon.
Chapter 65 — Golden Saint Dragon VS Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor
Chapter 65: Golden Saint Dragon VS Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor
Part 1
Four ws underneath, the whole body covered in thick dragon scales, golden dragon eyes filled with dignity, radiating an intense dragons might, causing unsettled cries from the magic beasts of the Sunset Forest. Even Dugu Bo couldnt help frown in the heavy atmosphere.
Even if Dugo Bo had thought the trios spirit fusion ability should be strong, he still hadnt expected them to actually summon such an enormous golden dragon.
Line after line of golden lightning shed around Luo San Pao, its body radiating golden light in all directions, hanging in the air like a golden sun.
Dont tell me this is the dragon ns legendary Saint Dragon? Dugu Bo was secretly somewhat apprehensive. Even if there was nothing divine about Luo San Paos body, Dugu Bo knew that the dragon ns most powerful Saint Dragon would possess a golden body.
Flender and Liu Erlong still had their eyes closed,pletely unaware of their surroundings, the two had be like two golden spheres of light.
What was a Saint Dragon?
Dugu Bos arrogance waspletely aroused when confronted by Luo San Pao, issuing an ear-piercing hiss, jade-like green light bursting forth from his body, spreading his arms like weing the wind, the first seven spirit rings brightened, and immediately afterward his tall and thin body started to expand within that jade light, shooting up.
Equally rhombic emerald scales, like sheets of iid jade, Dugu Bos human body had already disappeared, transformed into an immense jade green serpent. His transformation speed was clearly faster than Luo San Paos, and in an eyeblink his body was bigger as well, more than thirty meters long, the thickness of a barrel.
More than half of the serpents body stood upright, directly confronting Luo San Pao.
A pair of enormous snake eyes stared fixedly at Luo San Pao, a snake tongue flickering, dense green mist spreading all around.
This was Dugu Bos spirit avatar, Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor.
Dugu Yan had inherited her Jade Phosphor Serpent spirit from Dugu Bo. But at the Title Douluo Level, Dugu Bos spirit avatar couldnt bepared to what a mere Spirit Sage was capable of. The Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors waspletely covered in scale armor, its cold eyes unwaveringly fixed on Luo San Pao.
Luo San Paos body seemed to havepleted its transformation, facing upwards to roar at the sky, both wings unfurling, suddenly opening its mouth, a golden lightning bolt suddenly streaked towards Dugu Bo.
Dugu Bo transformed into the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor didnt try to dodge, but gaped and sprayed out a thick green fog, the nine spirit rings revolving around that enormous body. Lowering his head, he unexpectedly used only his own body to resist Luo San Paos attack.
With an enormous explosion, the golden lightning spread from the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors head to its tail, making its enormous body stiffen. But only stiffen.
Luo San Pao stretched out its wings and silently leapt into the air, exhaling a golden breath that collided with the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors jade green fog.
Right now Dugu Bo confronted Luo San Pao controlled by Grandmaster.
With the Golden Iron Triangles spirit fusion ability started, the flying corner Flender contributed the ability to fly and his own spirit power, the ughtering corner Liu Erlong provided the dragon form, while Grandmaster provided Luo San Paos remote body, as well as his wisdom.
Toplete Luo San Paos transformation, Flender and Liu Erlong had to focus entirely on merging their spirit power into the spirit fusion ability, but Luo San Pao was integrated with Grandmaster, and was naturally controlled by Grandmaster. Consequently, what Dugu Bo confronted was a Saint Dragon with Grandmasters intellect. Of course, Luo San Pao wasnt truly a Saint Dragon, rather it should have the qualifier fake in front.
While Grandmasters spirit variation had made him lose the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon ns spirit, Luo San Paos variation didnt just result inplete inferiority, rather it had a result even higher level variant dragonscked.
Right now with the transformation of the Golden Iron Triangles spirit fusion ability, it was just with Luo San Paos already erged veins that it was possible to temporarily possess the strength of a Saint Dragon.
Even if Grandmaster wasnt strong, in theoretical knowledge he could be said to be unequalled. confronting the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors belch of fog, he didnt let Luo San Pao approach, and rather used the pping of its wings to create a gale, dispersing the green fog.
The enormous Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor suddenly moved, unexpectedlyunching its seemingly cumbersome body into the air, chasing after Luo San Pao with a wide open mouth.
Luo San Pao in midair, suddenly moved its equally enormous body to shift sideways, stretching out two ws to grab at the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors seventh cun. One dragon and one serpent battled fiercely in the air.
The more they fought the more Dugu Bo became apprehensive, he discovered that this golden dragon, seemingly like a Saint Dragon, could actually suppress him.
Serpents were also a kind of dragon, and the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor was even close to a giant dragon, but Saint Dragons were kings among dragons, and even if Luo San Pao had limited energy, it was still capable of causing a certain suppressing effect on the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor.
The Saint Dragon was additionally golden, innately capable of destroying evil, and had a certain resistive effect against nefarious things like poison. As a result, despite the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors toxicity, it was still unable to infect it.
Dugu Bo clearly felt that this Golden Saint Dragon was weaker than him, but with its superior agility and resistance to poison, he seemed even more passive. Furthermore the Golden Saint Dragon was extremely nimble, and relying on its sharp dragon ws it was moving constantly as it attacked.
The Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor didnt possess flying capability, so Luo San Pao clearly held the advantage in the air.
Golden light unceasingly shed with jade light, the entire mountain trembling repeatedly. One moment a cliff came crashing down, dazzlingly tremendous energy fluctuations scattering the spirit beasts around the mountain in all directions, no longer daring to stay nearby. Intimidating pressure as if released by the Titan Giant Ape or Skyblue Bull Python in Star Dou Great Forest.
Dugu Bo was actually somewhat depressed. Of course he wasnt unable to beat Luo San Pao, but his abilities were excessively potent. Even he was unable topletely control his full strength, and this was hisir, and the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well was within. The destruction from unleashing his full ability would cost more than it gained him.
Suddenly Dugu Bo had a sh of inspiration: the spirit fusion ability still relied on its Spirit Masters. Even if the Saint Dragon was even more powerful, as long as he interrupted the trios spirit fusion ability, the Saint Dragon would disappear automatically.
Thinking of this, Dugu Bos enormous snake body flickered, dodging Luo San Paos next attack, simultaneouslyshing out with his serpent tail, sweeping at the trio like the autumn wind cutting through grass.
He didnt even dodge Luo San Paos next attacks.
An ear-piercing scraping echoed, as Luo San Paos dragon ws struck sparks on his body. However, a Title Douluo was after all a Title Douluo, and even Luo San Paos fake Saint Dragon ws couldnt prate his defense.
But Dugu Bo still didnt feel at ease, this Golden Saint Dragons attacks contained both the properties of lightning and fire, and even if the ws didnt prate the hide, the violent elements contained within did. Violent pain sent the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors body swaying.
Hong, the thick as a water barrel serpent tail struck heavily on the four golden pirs of the Golden Iron Triangle. But those golden beams of light didnt shatter like Dugu Bo had imagined.
Dugu Bo just felt as if his tail had struck a mountain. Even if the golden light in the triangle fluctuated violently, the three people withinpletelycked reaction.
The Golden Saint Dragon Luo San Pao charged yet again, sharp ws shing with golden light, at the same time golden lightning was generated by the two horns on its head, fusing together and shooting out at Dugu Bo.
Simultaneously rmed and furious, Dugu Bo could only barely throw himself to the side, rolling away, at the same time spouting out a jade green pearl, releasing a half arc of jade green light to protect him within.
Gold and jade shed once again, intense light swirling in all directions, Golden Saint Dragon Luo San Paos energy fluctuations were directly repelled, and the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors body twisted violently.
Juniors, are you really looking to die?Dugu Bo was finally infuriated.
The enormous serpent tail whipped at the mountainside. Withdrawing the green fog that pervaded the surroundings within itself, the muscles below the serpents head began to tten, raising half the serpent body, the originally jade green snake eyes had be a terrifying white, ayer of white light coloring the serpent head.
Even if Dugu Bo couldnt use the enormous power of hisst two spirit ring abilities to devastate this ce, he had still been a Title Douluo for many years, and had countless consummate skills. Even if his title was poison, that absolutely wasnt his only ability.
Two deathly pale rays of light simultaneously shot out from Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors white eyes, directly at Luo San Pao.
Grandmasters heart skipped a beat as he saw that white ray of light. He clearly felt that this wasnt any of Dugu Bos spirit ring abilities. With the change of the serpents head, there was no doubt that this was the power of a spirit bone.
Among the six regr spirit bones, the skull and breastbone were doubtless the most important. And what Dugu Bo used right now should be the ability of a cranial spirit bone.
Part 2
Title Douluo sure enough were an existence of their own. While ordinary Spirit Masters might never see a spirit bone, it was only natural for them to have one.
Grandmaster didnt dare let Luo San Pao get hit by that deathly white light, from the opponents imposing attitude he could see these two white rays werent an ordinary attack.
Luo San Paos dragon wings folded, its body plummeting towards the ground like a shooting star, at the same time the golden light all over its body brightened, and it suddenly turned its body in midair.
Break wind like thunder, shake the Heavens and split the earth Luo San Pao!
Grandmaster loudly called out for what was originally San Paos spirit ability, but as the Golden Iron Triangles spirit fusion ability Golden Saint Dragon, this was far from that weak technique even Tang San could easily resist.
A golden fog rushed out from under Luo San Paos dragon tail, forming a golden shield in midair to resist that white light.
A buzzing sound made Luo San Pao and Grandmaster tremble simultaneously. The moment that golden light shed with the deathly pale rays, the white lightpletely dispersed through it, and immediately afterward, an even more shocking scene appeared. That shield in the air changed fundamentally, nothing transforming into something as it dropped from the air as a big rock.
Grandmaster finally understood what Dugu Bos cranial spirit bone was, and couldnt help but draw in a breath. If he guessed correctly, then it should be one of the first rate serpent type spirit beasts, a spirit bone from the empress of serpents, Medusa. With the Medusas ability to turn whatever it looked at into stone, that spirit bone was from an at least ten thousand year Medusa.
Although Luo San Paos ability was able to block this attack, the energy drain clearly weakened the golden light around Luo San Pao a lot, and of the Golden Iron Triangle, whether it was Grandmaster, Flender or Liu Erlong, all of them shuddered violently.
Their spirit fusion ability blended all the energy of all three into Luo San Pao, making Luo San Paos body the same as their three bodies. But this abilitys greatest advantage was that, after activation, the three of them entered an unparallelled state. Unless Luo San Pao perished, or unless their spirit power was depleted, any attacks would be rendered ineffective against them.
It was because of this that the previous poison formation toxin and Dugu Bos serpent tail attack were unable to harm them.
Hmph, you dodged once, can you still escape twice?The Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors deathly pale eyes once again looked at Luo San Pao. Dugu Bo was experienced and knowledgeable, naturally he had guessed the effect of the Golden Iron Triangles spirit fusion ability. Even though this Golden Saint Dragon wasnt weak, Grandmasters trios spirit power was too far below his, and the current Luo San Pao wasnt enough to truly threaten him.
If Title Douluo were so easy to defeat, how would they be known as the strongest on the Continent?
A long dragons roar rose from Luo San Pao. Grandmaster knew that if he didnt use theirst technique now, then perhaps his trio might be unable to endure. Medusas stare was truly terrifying, if it hit, perhaps San Pao would be critically injured.
Golden light sparkled once again. Grandmaster, Flender and Liu Erlongs trio practically simultaneously spit out blood, falling at the ring in the center of the golden triangle. Their blood instantly blended in that ring, bing a golden bolt of lightning striking Luo San Paos body.
Spreading its wings, this time Luo San Pao didnt dodge the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors attack, its whole body igniting with golden light like mes, a dragons call more ted than the first, those golden mes actually condensed into another it in front, bing a transparent dragon image, heading straight for the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor.
Golden Saint Dragons Esoterics, True Golden Dragon.
Twenty years ago they had onlypleted half of this technique. Now that twenty years had passed, even though Grandmaster hadnt advanced at all, Flender and Liu Erlong had both reached Spirit Sage level Spirit Masters.
It was the first time this ability was used fully.
When that golden dragon of light and shadow flew out, Luo San Pao shrank rapidly in midair, bing a ray of bluish purple light flying back to Grandmaster and disappearing unseen. At the same time the light around the Golden Iron Triangle faded. As all the gold had vanished, the triosplexions simultaneously became pale.
Bastards.Dugu Bo snarled.
True Saint Dragon was one of the most powerful Esoterics of the Golden Saint Dragon, even if it was only a fake Golden Saint Dragon, this eruption of power was still the same. Medusas stare was a terrifying beam that could transform substance or even energy, but it still had limits. This raging True Saint Dragon was clearly beyond the limits of the Medusas stare.
And what made Dugu Bo even more dispirited was that right now he couldnt dodge. With the True Saint Dragons power, if he avoided it, then the mountain behind him would be levelled with the ground, and the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well behind him would copse and disappear.
Right now, despite his reluctance, he still had to rely on his own strength to block the attack.
Dugu Bos eighth spirit ring brightened, ck rays of light dyeing his serpent form, immediately turning the jade color into forest green. Dugu Bos raised serpent head returned to normal, once again spitting out that dark green pearl.
A bizarre scene appeared. Whether it was the pale trio of the Golden Iron Triangle, or the True Saint Dragon in the air, unexpectedly all of them instantly stood still in their ces. Everything in the surroundings, even the wind itself paused in the air.
Everything was frozen.
The Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors enormous body became transparent and disappeared, leaving Dugu Bo hanging in the air. His right hand controlled that dark green pearl to slowly fly towards the True Saint Dragon.
The eighth spirit ability, the one he was using now, was his eighth spirit ability Time Freeze. The destructive power of this spirit ability together with his ninth spirit ability could even level a city.
But the spirit power consumed to use this spirit ability was enormous. He absolutely wouldnt use it unless absolutely necessary.
The green pearl flew directly inside the True Saint Dragon. A jade light shed in Dugu Bos eyes,Merge.
The green light spread in a sh,pletely rendering that golden True Saint Dragon green, actually as if it had be a jade dragon.
Leaving behind a line of afterimages, Dugu Bo appeared before the jade green True Saint Dragon. His face was also somewhat pale, and in his heart he couldnt help rejoice, fortunately this was a fake Golden Saint Dragon.If this had been the True Saint Dragon of a real Golden Saint Dragon, then even his own Time Freeze might not have been able to restrain it.
Raising his hand, he cautiously withdrew that jade green pearl, putting it in his mouth, his left hand pressing at the True Saint Dragons head, the jade light in his eyes vanished as instead his left hand became jade green.
The five fingers closing, Dugu Bos eyes were like two cold stars as he shouted loudly, Break.
A sharp and clear cracking sound echoed, starting from the head of the jade-like True Saint Dragon, a series of cracks began to spread, in an eyeblink already extending all the way up and down its body.
With a flicker, Dugu Bo had already returned to his position on the mountain, the light of the eighth spirit ring fading,Resume.
The frozen space once again returned to normal, only that True Saint Dragon was unable to move forward, all the cracks causing it to shatter like colored ss. With an explosive sound light radiated in all directions, a wave of energy surging out in a circle, but no longer with the attack power it had before.
Grandmaster, Flender and Liu Erlong stood there, blood running from the corners of their mouths, their spirit power practicallypletely exhausted from the spirit fusion ability, but Dugu Bo still remained untouchable up high. A Title Douluo was after all still a Title Douluo, in the end it was still their loss.
Dugu Bos eyes held a somewhat proper mood, indifferently looking at the Golden Iron Triangle without the ability to resist before him, but still standing straight backed and looking directly at him:Youre not bad, able to cause me such inconvenience with that level of spirit power. This spirit fusion ability is indeed the most outstanding Ive ever seen. If you had fought a Spirit Douluo level Spirit Master instead, he might not have been your match.
Dugu Bo very rarely praised people, but the Golden Iron Triangles spirit fusion ability had indeed left him with a deep impression.
Grandmaster calmly said:So what, you still won. Do it.Grabbing Liu Erlongs hand, he slowly closed his eyes.
Tang Sans death was an enormous blow to Grandmaster, and with their True Saint Dragon broken, he knew it would be very difficult to leave here alive today.
Their greatest asset, the spirit fusion ability, hadnt been able to harm this Title Douluo. At this moment Grandmaster no longer held any qualms about Liu Erlong. Holding his beloveds hand, his heart no longer trembled.
Do you think youll die so easily?With a glimmering green light, Dugu Bo arrived in front of the trio.
Wait a moment.Grandmaster suddenly thought of something, once again opening his eyes,Dugu Bo, Tang San was my disciple, this matter is unrted to the two of them. Let them go, and do as you wish with me.
Dugu Bo disdainfully said:How are you still qualified to make demands of me?
Part 3
Liu Erlong smiled sweetly,Senior Dugu, we indeed arent qualified, we indeed dont have these qualifications. However, I dont know whether youre aware what our spirits are. Me and Xiao Gang, are both from the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n. Perhaps we arent your opponents, but can you afford to offend our n?
Erlong, quiet.Grandmaster snapped. His heart dropped. If Liu Erlong hadnt revealed her background perhaps she still might have had the chance to live, but now that shed spoken, how couldnt Dugu Bo pull the weeds with the roots to avoidter trouble?
Sure enough, when Dugu Bo heard what Erlong said his expression changed slightly. Associating it with the trios spirit fusion ability, he said with a frown:Youre actually from the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n? Good, very good. Then so what? Even if I cant beat your ns dragon, how will your n have any evidence to justify revenge as long as Ive killed you? Getting rid of skeletons isnt any problem as far as Im concerned.
Liu Erlong said with a smile:Its as senior says. As long as you kill me and Xiao Gang, even if our nes to find you, you can avoid them without problem. But Flender isnt rted to our n, even if he reveals it to our nter, I suspect they still wouldnt believe him. Just he alone doesnt constitute evidence. Kill the two of us, but might senior let him go?
Dugu Boughed out loud,Do you take me for an idiot? Releasing the tiger back into the mountain? Even if there is nothing in this world I fear, I will always cut weeds with the roots. Why wouldnt it be even safer to just kill all three of you?
A cold light expression in Liu Erlongs eyes, flipping over her hand to reveal a blue metal ball,Then try it. This is our ns signaling device, even if youre more powerful than us, the moment you kill us, I will definitely set it off. This is your domain, when our ns peoplee here, can you still deny rtionship? As long as you let Flender go, you can kill us and I wont use it.
Dying together with her beloved didnt make Liu Erlong sad, but actually secretly a bit excited. She had never felt death was frightening.
Erlong, what are you saying? Dont tell me that I, Flender, am a craven person? If theres killing, then kill. When were in the ground I will still act as a go-between for you and Xiao Gang. What does it matter if our Golden Iron Triangle dies together? Set off that signaling device. Then at least someone will avenge us.
With a flickering movement, Flender stood in front of Liu Erlong and Grandmaster.
Liu Erlong urgently said:Boss Fu, youre crazy. Go quickly, this isnt the time to show off.
Flender sighed,Ive lived for more than fifty years, dying now still wont be premature. Erlong, even though you dont love me, your ce in my heart is like Xiao Gangs in yours. To you, dying with Xiao Gang is a blessing, then can I have any regrets over dying together with both of you? Its only a pity about little San. Dugu Bo, Im not worried to tell you. Little Sans father is someone even you cant afford to offend. When we dont return, my people will immediately look for him. His existence is even more terrifying than the whole Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n.
Eh?Dugu Bo looked at the trio with interest,So youre saying that kid still had some kind of background? Someone even I dont dare offend? In this world there arent many of those. Let me hear it, who is his father?
Flender snorted coldly,Dont tell me you cant calcte age? Little San was thirteen years old this year, so his father naturally wouldnt be too old. Adding that he isnt someone you cant afford to offend, who does that leave on this Continent?
Dugu Bo first stared nkly a moment. Very quickly he seemed to think of something, and his face immediately changed enormously,Tang San, Tang San, that one was also named Tang. Dont tell me Impossible, that kids spirit is just Blue Silver Grass.
Grandmaster coldly said:Correct, you saw his spirit was only Blue Silver Grass, but what if he had two spirits?Believing that Tang San was already dead, he no longer worried about secrets.
What did you say?Dugu Bo was horrified beyond description,Youre saying that kid actually had twin spirits?
Grandmaster calmly said:Right.
Dugu Bos eyes revealed an irresolute light, slowly raising his right hand, an ominous glint in his eyes. Right now he had already resolved not only to immediately kill these three, but that he also had to immediately get rid of Tang San. If Flender was right, that person, indeed was someone he couldnt afford to offend. But as long as he destroyed the corpses and removed all traces, then left immediately, it still wouldnt be easy for that person to find him.
The moment Dugu Bo prepared to act, Suddenly a clear and melodious voice came from the distance,Dugu Bo, you dare.
Dugu Bo looked distracted a moment, turning his head to look in the direction of the voice he saw a figure head towards them extremely swiftly, the rugged mountain path unable to hinder him. Under the impetus of eight slender shadows he swiftly approached their side.
Little San?Grandmaster and Flender said simultaneously with a stunned expression.
It was indeed Tang San, with the effect of Eight Spider Lances he reached their side in just a moment.
Right now Tang San appeared a little different, the Eight Spider Lances on his back having undergone a bizarre changepared to before. They were still the same size, but the originally bluish purple Eight Spider Lances had now be a deep red, and on the deep red surface were arrays of white circr patterns, as if a white decorative design, making Eight Spider Lances appear brightly colored and dazzling.
However, right now Flender, Grandmaster and Liu Erlong were all in a state of astonishment that Tang San wasnt dead, and hadnt noticed. But Dugu Bo wouldnt let such details slip by. He was secretly startled. Even if he didnt know just what had changed, as the king of poison he clearly understood that in the realm of poison, the brighter the colors, the more poisonous it was. This kid had clearly gained something by the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.
Originally, after Tang San had eaten the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot and submerged himself in the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, he had very quickly sunken into unconsciousness from being drowned in that powerful poison.
The Mysterious Heaven Treasure Records ounts hadnt been wrong. Even if the two kinds of immortal treasure poisonous nts were potent, after neutralizing each other they became a treasure that could be absorbed by the human body.
With the boosting effect of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, they had been slowly absorbed into Tang Sans body, settling in his energy channels and bones.
However, the medicinal strength contained within these two kinds of herbs was just too powerful and couldnt be absorbed in just a short time. As Tang San woke up, he had discovered he was floating in the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, his spirit power already recovered to peak condition.
Eating these two immortal treasure herbs didnt have any effect on his spirit power. Its most immediate benefit was to remove any sense of pain from the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.
To the present Tang San, the extremely cold yin spring was like cold water, and that red hot yang spring was like warm water, thats all. Not only wouldnt immersing himself within cause any injuries, on the contrary it was exceptionally rxing. Tang San knew that the effectiveness of the two kinds of herbs in his body required relying on constant use of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well to absorb.
By the ounts of the Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record, the benefit eating these two immortal treasure herbs at the same time could bring could be described in three words: Ice Fire Protection.
When Tang San was rejoicing in his sess, the violent shaking and the golden light in the sky drew his attention.
Even the thick steam in the air over the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well couldnt block the that intense radiance, and adding the potent energy fluctuations he immediately guessed that something was happening outside. Such violent spirit power collisions was probably someone acting against the old freak.
Unable to determine the effects the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot gave him, he hastily released Eight Spider Lances and swiftly dashed over. The color change of the Eight Spider Lances was clearly some transformation from absorbing the ice and fire power contained within the two kinds of poisonous herbs.
At a distance Tang San already used his Purple Demon Eye, clearly seeing the situation of the battle. When he hurried over was precisely when Dugu Bo used his formidable Time Freeze topletely locked down everything within a several thousand square meter area and destroyed the True Saint Dragon.
Seeing Dugu Bo about to kill Grandmaster and the others, Tang San shouted loudly and swiftly hurried over.
Seeing the transformed Eight Spider Lances on Tang Sans back, Dugu Bos killing n was even easier, secretly thinking to himself that he hade over just in time, killing all four together would save him a trip.
Right now he didnt even think about how Tang San could have survived near the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well. He just wanted to immediately settle his one pressing issue.
Just when Dugu Bos killing intent rushed up again, Tang San spoke up. He didnt speak to Grandmaster, Flender and Liu Erlong, but rather looked at Dugu Bo:Senior Dugu, didnt you promise me three things? Then this is the first, no matter when hereafter, you cant harm anyone rted to the Shrek Academy.
En?Dugu Bo stared nkly. He hadnt expected Tang San to actually raise conditions at this moment.
Chapter 66 — Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure
Chapter 66: Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure
Part 1
Tang San smiled calmly, saluting Grandmaster, Flender and Liu Erlong,Teachers, Ive let you worry. In fact, senior Dugu didnt have malicious intentions bringing me here, he only wanted to examine the properties of Eight Spider Lances poison. Senior Dugu saw that I had outstanding gifts, and decided to instruct me in some poison rted matters. Howe you were fighting with senior Dugu?
Listening to Tang San, not just Grandmasters trio, but even Dugu Bo stared nkly. None of them had expected Tang San to say this.
Grandmaster somewhat doubtfully looked at Tang San, but he couldnt see any w in his disciples expression,Is it really so? But, just now senior Dugu said he had already killed you?
Tang San smiled:That was just senior Dugu joking with you. With senior Dugus identity and status, how would he bully a junior like me?
Dugu Bo looked at Tang Sans back, every kind of emotion flitting through his heart. Nobody wanted to wear the dunce cap, and Tang San was instead covering up for him. Especially hearing thatst line made Dugu Bos old face blush. Indeed, bothering a junior like Tang San, with his identity and status, was indeed disgraceful.
Tang San turned to look at Dugu Bo, still with a smile,Oh, by the way, senior Dugu, what you said yesterday about the characteristics of Dugu Yans venom, Ive discovered that there are still ways to remove her poison, what do you say about letting me look into it with you?
Hearing Tang San mention Dugu Yan, Dugu Bo started. He knew that what Tang San was telling him was that he had already found a way to remove his granddaughters poison.
Following Tang Sans impromptu performance, Dugu Bos mind gradually calmed. Weighing the pros and cons, his killing intent slowly faded.
Because he had discovered that if he killed these four, not only wouldnt it bring him any advantages, it might even bring him a great deal of trouble. Before even the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n behind Liu Erlong and Grandmaster, what they said about Tang Sans father alone was enough to give him a headache. From Tang Sans talent and what Grandmaster and the others said before, Dugu Bo had naturally determined that they hadnt tried to fool him. After all, at that time they had all thought Tang San was already dead.
But if he didnt kill them, with Tang San covering it up, this enmity would all disappear into thin air. And if this kid could relieve his and Yan-yans side effects, then it would be his gain.
Dugu Bo being a sly old fox, as soon as he thought of this the cold expression on his face vanished, and he very naturally said:Fine, well talk it overter. I didnt expect your teachers to be so caring. Just now I tried out their strength, and very nearly got the worst of it.
Flenders trio looked at each other. None of them quite dared believe their ears. They had all clearly felt Dugu Bos intense killing intent, how could this old freak change shape so wlessly, making it a test?
Dugu Bo walked up to Tang Sans side, raising his hand to amiably rub his head, saying to Grandmasters trio: Your disciple is indeed outstanding. Honestly, I would make him my disciple. This old man has never been in the habit of exining things to others, but for this kid, today Ill make an exception. Just now I only wanted to test whether you all have the qualifications to be his teachers. Youre quite good, even if your strength really isnt the best, I truly admire your willingness to die as friends.
Dugu Bosst words really werent empty. He had always been petty, and dealt with matters ording to his own preferences, but he really did somewhat admire how Grandmasters trio calmly faced death.
Flender looked at Dugu Bos calm expression, suddenly not knowing whether tough or cry. Again looking at Dugu Bos amiable attitude towards Tang San, in a moment he no longer knew what to believe.
Tang San said:Teachers, you go back first. Senior Dugus knowledge of poison is wide and deep, and since my Blue Silver Grass also possesses poisonous qualities I would like to learn from senior Dugu a while, is that alright?
Grandmaster looked doubtfully at Tang San. Of course he knew Dugu Bos status among poison Spirit Masters, and if he truly wanted to instruct Tang San, then it would naturally be of enormous benefit for Tang San. But he all along felt somewhat strange. This Dugu Bos change was too great.
However, people were all afraid to die, and right now they didnt have a good reason to doubt Dugu Bos own exnation.
Dugu Bo calmly smiled, saying: What? Youre worried about leaving little San here with me? Or afraid Ill snatch your disciple? Dont worry, Ive already made sure youre qualified to be his teachers, I wouldnt fight with you over it again. This kids talent has amazed me greatly. In six months to a year youll get your disciple back in one piece. Even if I havent known him long, Im still quite fond of this kid.
Flender gave Grandmaster a meaningful nce, slightly saluting Dugu Bo:Poison Douluos words have always carried enormous weight, since you say this, then well take everything just now as a misunderstanding. Let me apologize to you on behalf of us three. Little San being able to study with you for a time is his good fortune. Only, this child has been with us for several years and is just like our own child, I dont know whether we cane visit him while he studies with you?
Dugu Bo calmly said:Of course you can, but not too often.
Hearing this, the Golden Iron Triangle trios hearts were relieved. Grandmaster nodded to Dugu Bo, saying:Since its like this, Ill trouble senior.
Dugu Bo nced at Tang San at his side, indifferently saying:Its no trouble, not a bit of trouble.Making a throwing motion, three pills fell into the hands of the Golden Iron Triangle trio,Suck on these drugs while leaving and you wont be influenced by the poison formation. This medicine can be used repeatedly. Dont forget them when youe againter.
Flender said with a smile:Very well, then us three juniors will take our leave. We wille visit senior officially some other day.
Dugu Bo nodded and didnt stop them, letting the trio depart. Before leaving Grandmaster looked closely at Tang San, but still didnt say anything, going down the mountain with Flenders help. Even though the three of them had spent a lot of spirit power, as long as they were a bit careful, leaving this Sunset Forest wouldnt be a problem.
Watching the departing trio, Dugu Bo withdrew his hand from Tang Sans head, coldly saying:Kid, why did you cover for me? What are you after?
Tang San turned his head to look at Dugu Bo,This was our deal. You promised me three things, dont tell me you forgot?
Dugu Bo snorted,Thats only if you can cure me and Yan-yan. However, Im more and more doubtful, are you really only thirteen? You really are a little freak. Its almost time, if you cant pass my test, youll die.
Tang San suddenlyughed,Old freak, didnt you say you always kept your promises? Just now it seemed to me that you told my teachers you would return me to them intact.
Dugu Bo looked across at him,I did say that, however, a corpse is still an intact body.
You As Tang San looked at him with amazement, Dugu Bo already turned to walk up the mountain.
Actually, when Dugu Bos killing intent vanished he had already decided to let the Golden Iron Triangle and Tang San live. When he kidnapped Tang San he hadnt expected there to be so many and troublesome powers behind them. Really killing Tang San wouldnt bring him any advantages, only arge amount of trouble. Even though he did as he liked, he wasnt a lunatic without apprehension.
Therefore Dugu Bo had already decided not to kill Tang San even if he didnt pass his test and couldnt cure him and his granddaughter. He hadnt lied before when he said he liked Tang San. Everything Tang San had showed in their short time together had caused a bit of affection in Dugu Bos heart.
Grandmasters trio below the mountain werent in any hurry to leave. This ce was protected by Dugu Bos poison, so the trio stayed there to rest a bit instead of heading out into an ocean of spirit beasts after consuming so much spirit power.
Flender lowered his voice and said to Grandmaster:Xiao Gang, would you say that Dugu Bo really wants to teach little San?The feeling of a new lease on life was still pretty good. As long as they could live, nobody wanted to die. But after calming down, he clearly felt that this whole matter was somewhat problematic.
Grandmaster shook his head, lowering his voice:Theres definitely a problem here, but with Dugu Bos status, he wouldnt be so close to little San without some special reason. Moreover he seemed a bit apprehensive about what little San said.
Flender nodded:However, no matter what is said, little San shouldnt be in danger for the moment, otherwise Dugu Bo wouldnt let us off. Especially when he already knows little Sans background, if he acts against little San, hell be out of luck. Able to be a Title Douluo, hes naturally an astute person, he wouldnt easily pull down that kind of trouble on himself.
Grandmaster sighed lightly, saying:Right now we can only live in hope. We mustnt tell everyone about this once were back, well just say weve arranged for some secret training for Tang San. We mustnt influence the other childrens cultivation. Additionally, well also have to keep this matter confidential for the moment, we cant rush out blindly again unless we first find Tang Sans father. A Title Douluo level power really isnt something we can handle.
Part 2
A cold light flickered in Liu Erlongs eyes,
Its a pity. If we were a bit more powerful, using our spirit fusion ability after reaching the Spirit Douluo realm, maybe we couldve killed that old freak just now.
Grandmaster shook his head:It wouldnt be that easy, dont tell me you didnt notice that Dugu Bo seemed somewhat worried when fighting us just now and didnt use his full strength, otherwise Im afraid we couldnt havested that long.
Flender nodded,After getting back well immediately send some people out to find Tang Sans father, as long as we can find him, it doesnt matter what Dugu Bos goals are.
By now the three had recovered their strength somewhat, and holding the pills Dugu Bo gave them in their mouths, they set out to leave the Sunset Forest.
Dugu bo once again reached the side of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, and Tang San relying on Eight Spider Lances didnt fall behind. Right now the sky was already brightening, and after a restless night, Dugu Bos aged face seemed somewhat tired.
Even though his strength far surpassed Grandmasters trio, the Golden Iron Triangle had arrived just after he had endured the hour when death would have been better than living. The battle against the Golden Iron Triangle afterward brought him considerable pressure, and even though he still had plenty of spirit power, his physical strength was a bit depleted.
After all, his bones were old.
Dugu Bo shot a nce at Tang San, looking at the changed Eight Spider Lances on his back, saying:Kid, didnt you eat something? Dont me me for not warning you that the medicinal nts here are much more potent than ordinary herbs. Even a tonic might be fatal.
Tang san smiled calmly,
Old freak, when did you be so caring? Werent you looking forward to seeing me die?
Dugu Bos face chilled,Thats right, if you cant pass my test you will still die. Its time, are you ready?
Tang San wandered aimlessly three steps along the edge of the spring, standing straight, calmly saying:Come at me.
Dugu Bo somewhat doubting looked at him,Are you really ready?
Tang San nodded once again, making an inviting gesture.
Dugu Bo snorted coldly, lightly flicking the fingers of his right hand towards Tang San, mildly green fumes quietly appeared. Dugu Bo was indeed worthy of being called the great schr of a generation among poison Spirit Masters, a seemingly simple poisoning, that green mist dispersed in an instant, just enough to envelop Tang San within.
Tang San stood there, looking at him without moving,Old freak, this was your first test. Hurry up with the second. Your Jade Phosphor Serpent poison is so trivial, useless.
Dugu Bo looked distracted a moment, this scene clearly falling short of his research in poisons. Tang San basically hadnt taken any antidote, only stood there as if nothing had happened, his body not changing at all as the green mist scattered, not seeming the slightest bit poisoned.
The green mist Dugu Bo released was only a probing attack that could be easily cured, but he hadnt expected Tang San to dissolve it so easily. Even if he had already decided to kill Tang San, he had always had extremely high self esteem when it came to poison.
Right now he couldnt keep hispetitive spirit from rousing. A jade light flickered in his eyes, turning over his hand, a jade green little snake appeared in his palm.
For the second test, let it bite you.Speaking, he already threw the little snake at Tang San.
The reason Tang San was able to easily block Dugu Bos first poison mist was actually quite simple. Those steps he had taken before starting had been just enough to bring him into the protective range of the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure. Let lone not using his full strength, even if Dugu Bo brought out his most potent poisonous attack, he still might not harm Tang San.
From Dugu Bo vacantly not understanding the circumstances, Tang San could see that this Poison Douluo wasntpletely familiar with the nts here.
However, Dugu Bos second stage test wasnt so easily resisted. The Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure could only protect against external poisons, and wouldnt have any effect if the poison entered the bloodstream.
Tang San flicked his wrist and that jade green snake fell into his palm. That little snake seemed practically transparent, only five cun long, dense green light roaming within, a pair of scarlet little eyes, appearing exceptionally cute. On its body was altogether nine bamboo joint like stripes. As it fell into Tang Sans hand it moved about softly, unreservedly yawning to bite.
Hissing, the little green snake twisted, closing its mouth, unexpectedly not biting. Even if it was a poisonous creature, Tang Sans Mysterious Jade Hand was especially resistant to poison, and its iparable toughness clearly wasnt something the snakes teeth could match up to.
Tang San used two fingers to catch the little jade snakes seventh cun, lifting it up, saying with a frown:Old freak, you can be poisonous enough. This is the best among bamboo vipers, Nine Segment Jade, infected with its poison, in three quarters of an hour one would die issuing pus water. Even though it seems small, its still one of the most poisonous snakes. Moreover its body is strong as steel, even a sharp de couldnt injure it easily.
As Dugu Bo looked at Tang San unexpectedly easily describing his Nine Segment Jade, he couldnt help secretly be astonished. The Nine Segment Jade was strangely fast, but it was still exceptionally aggressive. Falling into a strangers hand there was basically no reason it wouldnt attack, but how didnt anything happen to this kid?
Actually, having entered the range of the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure, as a poisonous creature it suffered the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasures suppression, and as a result its speed was limited, and adding Tang Sans Mysterious Jade Hand it naturally didnt try anything.
This is my second test for you, let it bite you, I want to see blood. Dont you dare?To other people there might be no solution to the Nine Segment Jades poison, but to Dugu Bo it was a different matter. He had cultivated his Jade Phosphor Serpent Spirit to the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor realm, and could be said to be the ancestor of all other snakes. Neutralizing this Nine Segment Jades poison was a simple matter to him.
Tang San calmly smiled, saying:Letting it bite me is no problem, only, senior Dugu, lets talk it over? If it bites me and doesnt have any effect on me, will you give this Nine Segment Jade to me as a gift? How about it?
Ah?Dugu Bo was really somewhat speechless. There had never been anyone who hadnt been scared when confronting his poison. But this kid wasnt just fearless, he even made demands.Youre not calling me old freak? Why switch to senior?
Tang San smiled:Isnt this a request to you? What?
Dugu Bo snapped:You really are a little freak. Fine, let it bite you, if nothing happens, how about I give it to you?How could he believe that this teenaged child confronting him could endure the Nine Segment Jades poison.
This Nine Segment Jade was an extremely precious creature, and he hadplete confidence in it. Secretly he thought that as long as long as this kid was poisoned, he would detoxify him and this Nine Segment Jade would naturally return to its rightful owner.
Tang San showed a somewhat cautious expression, drawing a deep breath, quietly circting Mysterious Heaven Skill within his body, slowly gathering the Nine Segment Jade at his underarm.
The Nine Segment Jade had bitten Tang Sans Mysterious Jade Hand several times without sess, on the contrary its teeth bounced back. Being presented with soft flesh like a prepared meal, it bit at once.
The Nine Segment Jades bite didnt feel the slightest bit sore, only a slight numbness, and a little tingle. But that tingle spread with astonishing speed, and in practically just an eyeblink, Tang Sans whole arm had already be jade green.
Watching this, Dugu Bo couldnt help but show a smiling expression,Kid, since you know about the Nine Segment Jade, dont tell me you dont know about its poison? You He prepared to step forward to detoxify Tang San, but before he had even finished speaking, Tang Sans jade green arm unexpectedly equally quickly returned to normal.
With a glimpse of red and white on the skin, the whole arm seemed like a precious jade treasure.
What Dugu Bo could understand the least was that the Nine Segment Jade that bit Tang San actually rolled on its belly, directly losing consciousness in Tang Sans hand, motionless.
Dugu Bos present actions as a Title Douluo made Tang San smile somewhat. Raising both hands, he rubbed his eyes.
Tang San kindly reminded him:Senior Dugu, you didnt make a mistake. Havent I passed your second test? Also, this Nine Segment Jade belongs to me.
This Kid, how did you do it?Dugu Bo looked dumbstruck at Tang San. He had yed with poison for a lifetime, but this was still the first time he had seen something like this.
Tang San still smiled, affectionately caressing the unconscious Nine Segment Jade in his hand, saying:Senior Dugu, give me your third test first.
Dugu Bos expression gradually became serious. Right now his heart was already faintly convinced that this youngster indeed had the ability to detoxify him and his granddaughter. But even so, deep in his heart he was unwilling to admit he was inferior to someone in poison.
The light of spirit rings rose from below, nine spirit rings revolving around his body, moving up and down. But this time there wasnt any pressure.
Looking at those dazzlingly beautiful nine rings of light, Tang San couldnt help inwardly gasp in admiration. Indeed worthy of being a Title Douluo, he could even control his imposing aura.
A fingernail on Dugu Bos hand slowly lengthened, in a moment already three cun long, sharp like an awl, a jade green light giving it a colorful glow.
Part 3
Tang San, you must understand that even I cant fully control my next poison. Right now there is still time to regret it. I still wont kill you, and Ill let you try to cure my poison side effects.
Tang San looked at Dugu Bos hand, his expression also bing serious. He put away the Nine Segment Jade by his chest, he knew that what Dugu Bo used this time would be his own toxin, the poison of the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor. With his cultivation, such a poison would indeed be very difficult to ward off in his present condition.
But what Dugu Bo said also aroused Tang Sans own pride. Being of Tang Sect, confronting the threat of the opponents poison, how could he shrink back? As a Tang Sect disciple, if he was someone unable to conquer poison, he wouldnt be worthy of the Tang name.
After thinking a moment, Tang San touch the flower of the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure with his right hand, then walked over in front of Dugu Bo, raising his left arm,Come on.
Dugu Bos brows furrowed,You really want to?
Tang San firmly nodded once.
A cold light flickered in Dugu Bos eyes, thinking to himself, A tiger that doesnt show its strength, you would truly take me for a sickly cat. Dont tell me that with all these years of cultivating poison I would be unable to control this little junior? Lightly flicking his finger, the tip already pierced into Tang Sans arm.
Practically in an instant, a dark energy entered and swiftly spread, and in a moment that ck line rose up the arm.
Tang San quickly used his right hand to press down on the injury on his left arm, and while he could still move, quickly retreating a few steps, again returning within the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasures protective range. Sitting down cross legged, he closed his eyes and silently circted Mysterious Heaven Skill.
Right now he wasnt circting Mysterious Heaven Skill in order to force out the poison; let alone the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors poison, with his current level of Mysterious Heaven Skill he couldnt even have disposed of the previous Nine Segment Jades poison. The reason he circted his internal strength was to increase the flow speed of his blood vessels.
An average person dealing with poison this way would not doubt elerate their own death, but what Tang San did now was in order to arouse the medicinal strength of the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot within his body.
Just like ten thousand poisons shunned the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, the most significant advantage of dosing himself with the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot was to change his physique with the two extreme ice and fire medicinal strengths. If Tang San was able topletely absorb these two kinds of medicines, then he would possess a body protected from a hundred poisons.
Of course, he still had a very long way to go to reach this goal. Before when the Nine Segment Jade bit him, it was precisely the two kinds of medicinal herbs in Tang Sans body that showed their effect, neutralizing the poison. And the reason the Nine Segment Jade lost consciousness was because it had swallowed some of the two kinds of medicinal herbs along with Tang Sans blood. Fortunately this blood was already neutralized, otherwise such a rare and precious poisonous creature like the Nine Segment Jade would have immediately burst and died.
If Tang San was be able topletely absorb the two kinds of medicinal herbs, he of course wouldnt fear Dugu Bos Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor poison, but right now he was still far from aplishing this. Consequently, in order to resist Dugu Bos toxin, he had to rely on some external force.
Tang San of course wouldnt y around with his own life, when he agreed he had already made up a n.
Even if the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure was unable to restrain poison in the blood stream, by its very nature it could still slow down the rate of the poisons outbreak, and cause a certain suppressive effect. When Tang San previously touched the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasures flower with his right hand, it had been covered in pollen. After being poisoned, he immediately spread the pollen on his wound.
The Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasures pollen had the effect of dissolving a hundred poisons, even if it couldnt dissolve the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors poison on its own, it was still enough to weaken it. Further adding thebined effect of the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot, several kinds of poisons were currently struggling for life and death within Tang Sans body.
Dugu Bo calmly observed Tang San. Even he himself didnt have the ability to remove the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors poison, and watching Tang San sit there with a face already ck, he couldnt help feel somewhat regretful. He had been famous for so many years, what strength did a child have byparison. If he died here now, the trouble would truly be great. Recalling that person behind Tang San, Dugu Bo felt a great headache. Just like what Flender said, Tang Sans father, that man called Tang Hao, truly wasnt someone he could offend.
Just as man and heaven waged war in Dugu Bos heart, suddenly there was a change in Tang San before him. Faint red light appeared underneath his skin, followed by white light. Red and white distinctly alternated, and that quickly moving dark energy was pushed back by the red and white lights, unable to continue spreading.
Eight Spider Lances released on Tang Sans back. When fighting the poison with all his strength, Tang San was already unable to control his own spirits and spirit bone.
The Eight Spider Lances was brightly colored, but it wasnt alone in that. The Blue Silver Grass within Tang San was equally released, and the originally bluish purple Blue Silver Grass was still the same size, but the coloring had changed, bluish purple with the same pattern as Eight Spider Lances, the color of the lines alternating red and white, appearing both beautiful and bizarre, even somewhat dazzling. It spread out from him like a multitude of vipers, revolving around Tang Sans body and taking on a shape a bit like a cage.
If this made Dugu Bo startled, then, when a small pitch ck hammer slowly appeared from Tang Sans left hand, his astonishment became shock.
Yes, they hadnt lied to him, even if that hammer was small, wasnt it precisely the world famous Clear Sky?
The poison unable to continue spreading, Tang Sans Mysterious Heaven Skill circting with all its power and the two kinds of herbal medicine effects slowlypelled it outside the body. Even Tang San himself didnt know that right now he was profiting from disaster.
The Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricots medicinal properties were both extremely potent. Even if one by one they werent the best immortal treasures around this Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, with the two kinds of herbs fused together, it was absolutely a top-notch existence even in this ce. Tang San thought that in order topletely assimte the medicinal properties of these two kinds of herbs within his body, he would need to reach at least seventieth rank spirit power to achieve it.
But right now, stimted by the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors poison, the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot were resisting on their own, thus greatly elerating Tang Sans absorption rate.
When the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors poison hadrgely drained from Tang Sans body, more than thirty percent of the two kinds of herbs positive effects had already been absorbed. Of course, this was also inextricably linked to Tang San soaking for a night in the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.
Dugu Bo looked at Tang San with a vtile expression, after he had finished being astonished, he who was famous for poison had by now gradually started to understand the reason this youngster in front of him was able to resist the poison.
When he had just been captured by him he clearly didnt have this ability. Whether it was spirit or external spirit bone, both had changed somewhat aftering here, clearly he had eaten some medicaments capable of resisting poison.
Ever since discovering this Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, Dugu Bo had found that there were a lot of nts here he didnt recognize. He had once tried to experiment a bit with the medicinal properties of these herbs, but had only let him sample pain that couldnt be forgotten if he lived forever. If it wasnt for his outstanding strength, perhaps he would have already died from poison.
Ever since, when Dugu Bo came here he had only taken the nts he recognized. He really didnt want to believe that this teenaged kid in front of him would be able to recognize nts that even he didnt. He also knew there could be untold treasures among these nts, but having already reached Title Douluo he didnt want to take unnecessary risks.
Looking at Tang San, Dugu Bo could only think of two words: Blessed genius. Perhaps, everything Tang San possessed right now didnt mean anything to Dugu Bo, he could still crush him like an ant, but Tang Sans age was his greatest advantage. With his present age and strength, his future prospects could not be measured.
Truly unfortunate, Dugu Bo sighed inwardly, his granddaughter was really a bit too old for him, otherwise, to say nothing of ying matchmaker for them, he wouldnt even even hesitate cooking the rice before nning the meal.
The red and white lights gradually faded under Tang Sans skin, that pitch ck little hammer also merging back into his body, immediately followed by the external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances, and finally the Blue Silver Grass. Tang Sansplexion also gradually recovered to normal.
Many thanks for your leniency.Tang San leapt up from the ground, once again with a small smile on his face.
Even though he had removed the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors poison, Tang San knew that it was only a fraction of the poison in Dugu Bos own body. The intensity of the toxin was directly proportional to its quantity, and even powerful poison wouldnt be a threat in insufficient amounts. Dugu Bo had clearly started of leniently. Of course, Dugu Bo didnt know that even this was in Tang Sans calctions.
When Tang San saw Dugu Bo give Grandmasters trio the antidote and letting them leave, he knew that Dugu Bo wouldnt rashly try to kill him. This was a significant reason for why he chose to try and resist the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors poison.
With this times sess, his bodys ability to withstand poison had increased substantially, and the next time Dugu Bo wanted to use the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors poison on him it wouldnt be so easy.
Chapter 67 — Ice Fire Protection, Hundred Poison Relief
Chapter 67: Ice Fire Protection, Hundred Poison Relief
Part 1
The expression on Dugu Bos face vanished, again returning to the previous chill. Indifferently looking at Tang San, he said:What did you eat here that makes you fearless even before my Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor poison?
Tang San didnt hide it, saying:After you brought me here yesterday, I thought it over several times and took the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot.
Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass, Infernal Precious Apricot? What are those?Dugu Bo had never even heard these two names.
Tang San nodded,Theyre two kinds of poisonous herbs that grew on precisely opposite sides of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, each absorbing the essence of the extreme yin or extreme yang to grow.
Listening to Tang Sans exnation, Dugu Bo seemed to recall something,Youre speaking of those two nts with extreme cold and torrid heat? Those two could be eaten?
Because of the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricots somewhat special nature, he clearly remembered these two nts. Those two were just two of many nts around the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.
He had tried it out before, and even with his spirit power he was unable to stay too long next to any kind of poisonous nt. Dugu Bo knew that these two kinds of herbs both contained cold and fire poison.
Extremely potent.
As a result of not being clear on their medicinal properties, he had never used them rashly.
Because there was only one each of the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot, Tang San didnt fear letting Dugu Bo know,Thats right, these two kinds of nts are both poisonous. If an ordinary person got within ten meters of them, they would freeze or turn to ashes in a very short time, let alone eating them. However, just like yin and yang mutually subdues each other, ice and fire mutually controls each other. When these two kinds of herbs were mixed together, they neutralized each other, greatly reducing the toxicity. But that was also the only opportunity to take them. After taking them, the mutual rejection of ice and fire changed into mutuallyplementing each other, the effect transforming the body. Further using some methods to increase the absorption, the effect was Ice Fire Protection.
Good, good Ice Fire Protection.Dugu Bo looked at Tang San with a moved gaze, inwardly somewhat hesitant.
Although he wasnt clear on the method of taking the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot, he knew the medicinal properties of these two kinds of nts were extremely potent, and naturally he understood Tang San couldnt have fully absorbed their properties already. If he drank his blood, perhaps Only, he said these two nts had to be absorbed with a special method, and he didnt know what that was.
Thinking of this, Dugu Bo probing asked:And you relied on these to restrain my three kinds of poison?
Tang San smiled calmly, saying:One could say so. Old freak, after you brought me here I discovered how you could survive the poison side effects. Its precisely because of this Ice and Fire Yin Yang Wells effect. The extremely cold yin water and zing hot yang water have an extremely potent suppressive effect on all poison. The spring waters themselves are even more inimical to poison, and ordinary people would be unable to endure this environment, even a powerful spirit beast couldnt survive. But to you this ce is useful and harmless. Its precisely the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Wells atmosphere that has restrained the poison within you. Even if cultivating here isnt enough to dispel your poison, at least guaranteeing you will live to be a hundred is not problem. Only
Dugu Bo couldnt help asking:Only what?
Tang San sighed, saying:There was still another important reason I ate the Infernal Precious Apricot and Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass. It was to be able to live in this ce. These two kinds of herbs mingled together is actually equivalent to a small scale Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, only its effect in fighting poison isnt as terrifying as the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well itself. I havee up with two ways to remove your poison, the first is to simultaneously take these two kinds of herbs, and afterwards rely on your formidable spirit power to absorb their properties. Like that I have at least an eighty percent chance of being able to cure you.
Dugu Bos expression gradually became ice cold,
However, youve eaten them.
Tang San smiled calmly:Old freak. Let me finish first.Since he dared confidently tell Dugu Bo about this, he was naturally reasonable,Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot are ssified as immortal treasure precious herbs, even though theyre highly toxic, theres no need to doubt the evaluation of these immortal treasures. True, they can dissolve the poison in your body, but at the same time it will get rid of your body poison skills, do you want that?
This Dugu Bo looked distracted. He had originally thought to take the n, but hearing Tang Sans words he immediately hesitated.
Tang San saw Dugu Bo vaciting, and said:Its fine if you dont believe me. My blood contains the properties of both herbs, I can draw some to let you try it. However, dont me me if your cultivation diminishes.
No need to try, you little freak.Dugu Bo said regretfully,How do you know this?
Tang San said unruffled:I found a book when I was small, and within was written down a lot of strange things, the book had a golden section, and I learned all these things from the book.
Just now you said there were two methods of detoxifying me, whats the other one?Dugu Bo asked.
Tang San said:I only have a sixty percent confidence in this second method, but it wouldnt impact your strength. Of course, your granddaughters poisoning is still shallow, I have a hundred percent confidence in helping her recover. This method also isntplex. The reason youre suffering the side effects is mainly because of your poison skill cultivation method. It would be fine if you possessed a tool spirit, all that would be required would be for you to condense the poison within your spirit, and all the issues would be easily resolved. But right now you have a beast spirit, and as a result the poison fuses with your body. Even though your spirit power is able to transfer and suppress it, it has already long ago be part of your body, thereby causing maximum harm to your body. If you want to retain the toxin in your body, without letting it injure you, you have to find a parasitic body to act as a repository for the poison. I think that with your strength you should have a spirit bone.
Dugu Bo was also an old veteran with regards to poison, and immediately understood Tang Sans words, the jade light in his eyes brightening,Youre saying, that if I forced the poison in my body into my spirit bone, it wouldnt harm me?
Tang San nodded, saying:Just like that, and your granddaughter is the same. As long as you find her a suitable spirit bone, and have her force the poison into her spirit bone when cultivating poison skills, then there wouldnt be any issues. Just like me right now, even though I possess poison in my body, its all within Blue Silver Grass and the external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances, so of course where wouldnt be any issues for me.
Dugu Bo frowned,This old man has cultivated the Jade Phosphor Serpent Spirit for seventy years, my body has already long ago fused with the poison. It wont be easily forced out, its no good, perhaps the side effects will only grow worse. Little freak, you arent teaching me tomit suicide?
Tang San indifferently said:This is the only feasible way. Of course you wouldnt directly use spirit power to force it out, like you said, that wouldnt have a good result, and would on the contrary cause even more powerful bacsh. You have to do it in conjunction with certain medicines, gradually filtering out the poison in your bones and energy channels bit by bit, focusing it in the spirit bone. This is a very long process, not something that can be done in a day or two. After all, right now your whole body is poisonous. Thats why I say I only have a sixty percent certainty. Only one thing is certain, even if its impossible to gather all of your poison within the spirit bone, it will at least substantially alleviate the pain you have to endure right now, are you willing to try it?
Dugu Bo looked at Tang San, a reserved light in his eyes,Little freak, Ive wanted to kill you repeatedly, do you really want to help cure me? Arent you worried I will kill you after being detoxified?
Hearing Dugu Bo say this, Tang San knew that he already believed him, and calmly said:Regardless of whether you believe me, I will never reject poison. On the contrary, Im very fond of it. And there is perhaps only one person as poisonous as you on the entire Continent. As far as Im concerned, the process of treating you is also an experimental process. As for whether you would renege, even though I cant be sure, I can explicitly tell you that killing me will also mean your granddaughters death. I can treat you here, and when I treat your granddaughter I want to invite the teachers to observe. After treating her, there will be no rtion between you and me. What do you think?
Dugu Bo pondered it, saying:Fine. Little freak, there are very few people I admire, you are one. I believe you. Well do everything as you say. I, Dugu Bo, will always keep my word, and as long as you cure me and my granddaughter, there will be no issues with the three things I promised you, and I further wont kill you. But, right now Ill first ask you to eat this. My old life might not be of much value, but I still want to live a few more years. If you kill me, then Ill take you with me.
While speaking he opened his mouth, spitting out a green light, precisely a jade green pearl. Under Dugu Bos control the jade green pearl slowly floated over to Tang San. Tang San extended his right hand, letting it fall into his palm. He didnt know precisely what this thing was, but he still clearly remembered that when Dugu Bo had eliminated the True Saint Dragon, this was what he had used.
Tang San said with a wry smile:Having me eat something you spit out, this seems a bit nauseating.
Part 2
Dugu Bos cold gaze swept across him,Im not afraid of telling you that this pill was coagted after my Jade Phosphor Serpent evolved to Serpent Emperor. One might say that it contains half of all my power. If I die it will burst inside your body. Let alone you, even a Title Douluo couldnt endure such an internal explosion. You little freak is quite cunning, so this old man has no choice but to reserve some tricks.
Tang San directly threw the pellet into his mouth and swallowed, suddenly feeling a warm flow down his throat, and a warmth in his dantian. Not only wasnt there any bad feeling, that hot feeling instead scattered into the bones of his four limbs, indescribablyfortable.
Dugu Bo indifferently said:You felt it. As long as you dont y any tricks on me, the pellet will only benefit your cultivation, boosting your spirit power aggregation. Once youve cured me, Ill remove it.
Old freak, I also have a condition.Tang San knew Dugu Bo hadnt cheated him in this respect. Without investigating too much, at least right now he knew there was no danger to him. Judging by Dugu Bos affection for Dugu Yan, as long as he didnt remove Dugu Yans poison, this old freak would hate to kill him.
Dugu Bos brows wrinkled minutely, his face showing a ridiculous expression,Little freak, did you know that in thesest few decades youre the only person who has dared make demands on me. Even that Heaven Dou emperor would be deferential when meeting me.
Tang San still smiled, saying:Then wouldnt what Im enjoying now be an emperors treatment? Old freak, my condition is very simple: While I make the medicines for you, you cant peek. This will be where I make the drugs. You only need to bring me a bit of food and drinking water every day. Afterwards you cane here every evening in the hours before your attacks to take the medicine. I dont know how much time it will take to cure you. A conservative estimate is half a year or more.
Dugu Bo nodded, naturally he knew Tang San was afraid he would learn the detoxifying method and kill him. To this meticulous youth in front of him, he didnt know if he felt regret or admiration,Tang San, do you wish to take this old man as teacher?
If it had been an ordinary Spirit Master, on hearing Dugu Bos words they might have shed tears of gratitude and immediately kneeled to be an apprentice. But Tang San didnt, he only shot Dugu Bo a nce, saying:Old freak, I think this term of address suits you quite well, I wouldnt want to change it. Besides, you think you can teach me anything about poison? Perhaps in some things you should be consulting me.
You Fine. Fine, little freak, well wait and see whos right.Dugu Bo resisted his anger, resolutely ring at Tang San, then leapt up towards the mountain top. In a few leaps his silhouette had already disappeared.
With Dugu Bo gone, Tang San sat down on the ground as if he had lost all his strength, heaving great mouthfuls of air. He found that his back was ice-cold from sweat. Even if he had grasped Dugu Bos personality, deep in his heart he still didnt have perfect confidence, and if by some chance the old freak went crazy in spite of everything, hed immediately be a corpse.
Looking around him at all those rare and precious medicinal herbs, a small smile appeared at the corners of Tang Sans mouth, Dugu Bo, oh, Dugu Bo, it seems I must thank you. There isnt any ce more perfect than this.
Searching his chest pocket with a hand, he pulled out that Nine Segment Jade. With a trembling hand he directly threw it at the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.
This Nine Segment Jade had sucked his blood. If it didnt have the assistance of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, even though it was poisonous itself it would still die. But it could take refuge in the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well. Tang San naturally wouldnt show his secret escape route to Dugu Bo.
Feeling his stomach, Tang San couldnt help smiling wryly. He knew he didnt have any way of contending with that pellet. Let alone basically being unable to extract it, even if he could he still wouldnt do it.
The pellet was linked to Dugu Bos hearts blood, if he did something to it, Dugu Bo would discover it immediately, and hed meet a dead end.
It was a pity, truly a pity. Tang San looked at the surrounding herbs, inwardly sighing in regret. Each immortal treasure here was unique, but as they said, delicacies didnt have many uses.
Tang San knew that if he greedily ate any one of the great immortal treasure herbs, not only wouldnt it be beneficial, he might immediately be out of luck.
Only after the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot had been absorbed as far as possible within his body could he think about it again.
Among the immortal treasure herbs were at least seven or eight kinds that could greatly boost his internal strength, at least advancing his spirit power by five ranks, or even more.
It doesnt matter, cant I still take what I cant eat?
Tang San showed a smiling expression, stretching out his hand to feel at his waist. In a moment, a mess of things wasid out on the ground. These things werergely some small cases and bottles, each one different from the next.
Gold, silver, copper, iron, jade, various kinds of cases and bottles were arranged on the ground.
These were all things Tang San had prepared long ago in order to go find herbs suitable for making poison for hidden weapons. The more precious the herbs, the higher the requirements for storing them.
Some had to be picked with gold and packed with jade, some had to be picked with silver and stored with iron. With just the slightest mistake, their efficacy would diminish greatly, or even immediately wither. Therefore Tang San had made a lot of preparations.
Of course, it still wasnt time to be packing herbs. Once Tang San had inspected these tools, he once again withdrew them into the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, afterward starting to carefully catalogue each treasure around the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.
There were a lot of medicinal herbs, and some with extremely simr appearance could have effects that were diametrically opposed. Tang San couldnt allow himself to make any mistake. There were idents where poison was mistaken for tonic even at Tang Sect.
The way of poisons was wide-ranging and broad. He couldnt be the slightest careless, or he would be gambling with his own life.
That evening, when Dugu Bo came once again to the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well to bring Tang San food and water, he couldnt help be angry. Because Tang San basically didnt have any medicine for him. But Tang Sans reasoning was extremely dignified: There was nothing here, so how could he make drugs?
Helplessly, Dugu Bo had no choice but to bring him some the medicine making tools he personally used every day. Even more at Tang Sans request, he went to buy him arge cast copper cauldron.
There was no need for fire in this ce, the zing hot yang side of the spring was more terrifying than any me, practically like magma. Even if it was just a bit, it could melt gold into iron.
Just like this, from this day onward, Tang San lived at the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well. As long as Dugu Bo wasnt present, he soaked in the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well to cultivate.
This didnt just boost his Mysterious Heaven Skill cirction, at the same time it also elerated his absorption of the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricots properties.
In the afternoon he made drugs. He hadnt worked with these things for very many years, so in order not to make any mistakes he was extremely careful. As time passed he gradually grew more skillful.
However, Tang San did after alle from Tang Sect, and was an expert in refining poison. That he couldnt refine tonics was regretful. Tang San used a whole three months to gain a clear grasp on the herbs around the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, and tried making practically every kind of poison.
As for the doses of the antidote he gave Dugu Bo, it wasnt anything worth mentioning. Just some muscle rxing and blood circting medicine, that was all. But with each dose of this medicine Tang San included a drop of his own blood.
Actually, Dugu Bo was still being swindled by Tang San. The poison in his body, most crucial was the location, as well as the two kinds of extreme properties of the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot.
However Tang San didnt cheat himpletely. If Dugu Bo directly ate the two herbs, it would immediately drive out the poison skills in his body.
But after being transformed within Tang San, their properties became a lot milder, and with the imperceptible influence of a small dosage, it became a therapeutic effect.
After Dugu Bo had taken it for a week, the pain of the poison side effects had clearly alleviated. And slowly umting the poison in his spirit bone like Tang San said, not only didnt weaken him, but even showed signs of fracturing the ny first rank bottleneck he had been unable to break through for years.
One must know that past the nieth rank, each rank was an enormous bottleneck. Dugu Bo had already been stuck at the same level for a decade. How couldnt these signs of breaking through make him wildly excited?
The merits of the antidote clearly improved Dugu Bos attitude toward Tang San. Not only was he more amiable, but every night when he came to take the medicine and deliver basic articles, he would also talk about some knowledge rting to poison.
Tang San had inherited the Tang Sects poison capability, but there were some things different between his old world and this one. And in this world, there was no one more knowledgeable about every kind of poison than Dugu Bo.
Tang San naturally learned a lot from him.
But as Dugu Bo came to know Tang San, he became more and more fearful. This just ten-something kid seemed to have a mind as vast as the boundless ocean, in all kinds of poison lore he sometimes gave him the feeling of producing sudden shes of insight.
Part 3
Originally when Tang San refused bing an apprentice, Dugu Bo had been extremely indignant. But after some time he discovered that Tang San wasnt being arrogant. With regards to poison, even if he wasnt as experienced as himself, his theoretical understanding wasnt unlike his own. With the two mutually researching the use of poison, they both profited a lot. And as time passed their mutual wariness dulled.
Of course, Dugu Bos pearl was still within Tang Sans dantian, but Tang San didnt protest. One old and one young were like close friends, passing every day simrly.
Funnily enough, Dugu Bo relying on his own understanding of drugs, after eating the antidote Tang San gave him would return to make it on his own, but even though his antidote used precisely the same ingredients as Tang Sans, it still didnt have any effect. He had no way of knowing that Tang Sans version contained the most important ingredient.
In the blink of an eye, half a year had already passed. In the past half year, Grandmaster and Flender had visited twice, but as they saw the harmonious rtionship between Tang San and Dugu Bo didnt seem fake, and further adding Tang San never voicing concerns about his safety, the two were finally relieved. They only repeatedly reminded Tang San that after this learning period finished, he would return directly to join the new Shrek Academy.
Dugu Bo was after all a Title Douluo, even though Tang San could match him in knowledge of poison, he was far fromparing with Dugu Bo in spirit power and cultivation.
Dugu Bo fondly remembered Tang Sans work in detoxifying him and asionally gave him pointers, making Tang Sans understanding of spirits even more profound. Dugu Bos theoretical understanding didnt match Grandmasters, but he had after all experienced the whole process of cultivating to the Title Douluo level, and possessed experiences Grandmaster didnt. As a result, Tang San benefited not a little from him.
Further adding the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well continuously helping Tang San absorb the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot to transform his body, as well as the effect from Dugu Bos pearl, in this half year Tang Sans spirit power could be said to have advanced by leaps and bounds. From his original thirty fourth rank, he had already advanced three ranks to reach the thirty seventh ranked realm, about to catch up to where Dai Mubai had been.
Little freak, Im here.Dugu Bo dropped from the sky with a smirk.
Yi.Dugu Bo looked to where Tang San habitually rested. Every night when he came here Tang San would also greet him, but today there wasnt any sound. Could he have gone out for something?
Dugu Bo was inwardly rmed, and in several leaps, as he saw Tang San sitting there he breathed out slightly. Even if he didnt admit it even to himself, Dugu Bo no longer had the previous ill will towards Tang San, and even regarded him as a friend.
Dugu Bo was naturally entric, and he cultivated a poisonous spirit. Ordinarily there wouldnt be any Spirit Masters that wanted anything to do with him. Even if there were, theyd mostly be afraid. But even though Tang San always called him old freak, these days had had imperceptibly given rise to a kind of familiar feeling for Dugu Bo. A bit like a senior to a junior, or the concern between friends. Besides, he still needed Tang Sans antidote.
Tang San sat upright, lifelessly staring ahead. And in front of him was the drug refining copper cauldron.
Right now the copper cauldron was supported over the zing hot yang spring, the bottom slightly touching the spring water, using the yang waters heat. If an ordinary copper cauldron hade into even the slightest contact with the zing hot yang waters it would have turned into liquid copper, but Tang San had smeared this cauldron with a kind of herb from the extremely cold side of the well, allowing it to withstand the extreme heat. Further adding his own fearlessness of the zing heat of the yang spring, it could be controlled.
Dugu Bo somewhat curious crouched at Tang Sans side,Little freak, what are you doing this time?
Tang San brought a finger to his lips, making a silencing gesture, his eyes still fixed with full concentration on the copper cauldron.
Dugu Bo followed Tang Sans gaze. He only saw faint purple smoke constantly flow out through a small crack in the cauldrons lid. He had long ago already be used to this kind of situation. Tang San would frequently concoct some kind of poison making him unable to help sighing in admiration. Only Tang Sans refusal to speak of his recipes made Dugu Bo constantly depressed.
That purple smoke rising from the cauldron didnt scatter above, swaying slightly. Dugu Bos nose twitched slightly. With his internal poison skills, his ability to resist poison was even more powerful, and naturally he wouldnt be afraid. But he quickly discovered that the purple smoke didnt have any smell, leaving him without hints as to itsposition. For some reason, looking at that purple smoke rising in spirals, he felt a slight chill in his heart.
As a Spirit Master with poison abilities, Dugu Bo understood very clearly that what he felt was a kind of intuition exclusive to him, only appearing when he encountered something that could threaten his life. This little freak had actually refined a poison that could even make him feel threatened.
In fact, even though Tang San had refined a lot of poisons and even clever drugs that had made Dugu Bo sigh in admiration in thest half year, he had still never produced something that could threaten even him like today. He didnt dare disturb him, and just sat next to Tang San, waiting calmly.
Tang Sans expression was unprecedentedly serious, constantly watching the copper cauldron and the purple smoke rising from its lid. As time passed, the purple smoke became thinner and thinner, and at the same time the color changed from purple to white, then once again from white to ck, in a bizarre process.
Over the course of this process, Tang San used Blue Silver Grass to open the cauldron and insert some medicinal nts three times. Even though by now his Blue Silver Grass had already attained Ice Fire Protection, each time it still withered.
Thus, Dugu Bos curiosity increased even more. After drinking his tonic, he quietly operated his poison skills, trying out the energy within that smoke.
However, no matter how he tried he was still unable to figure out just what medicaments had gone into that purple smoke. Dugu Bo only felt that it should be a mix of several kinds of poisons,plementing each other to create an extreme toxicity.
Dont tell me this kid wants to kill me? Dugu Bo thought to himself. Otherwise, why would he be refining such an extremely poisonous drug?
But he quickly dispelled this thought. Let alone their rtionship having be friendly, even if Tang San really wanted to poison him, he wouldnt refine it right in front of him.
The refining process was endless, and by the morning the next day, the sky already bright, and Dugu Bo felt a bit impatient, that ck smoke rising from the copper cauldron finally stilled and withdrew within the cauldron.
Its done.Tang San suddenly leapt up, an uncontainable excitement in his voice. His current excitement actually matched his age.
Little freak, what is it youve done?Dugu Bo couldnt help asking.
Tang San released a long breath, looking at Dugu Bo he mysteriously said:Its a treasure. The treasure of a lifetime. I can guarantee that even if it hit you, you would still only have time for three breaths. Of course, its no threat to you; your skin is too thick and it couldnt enter your body. Ill let you see my masterpiece in a bit.
A dozen Blue Silver Grass strands whirled out, dragging the copper cauldron back to shore, he waited for the cauldron to slowly cool without urgency.
Since Tang San had already said this, Dugu Bo could only wait. After no less than an hour, after the cauldron hadpletely cooled, Tang San stepped forward and cautiously uncovered the lid.
Dugu Bo used his poison skills to protect himself, stretching forward his head to look inside the cauldron. Inside, in the center was a small metal disc, surrounded bypletely dried up remains, probably the remnants of dried out nts. And in the center of that disc were three one cun long,pletely unreflective pitch ck little needles.
Youve worked for half a day, what is?Dugu Bo snorted unhappily,What use is this toy?
Tang San grinned and, using Mysterious Jade Hand, cautiously took out the mold, further taking out a prepared small jade case from Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges and slipping the three needles into three grooves.
Its a poison capable of killing a Title Douluo, and youre asking what use it is?A burning light flickered in Tang Sans eyes. Back at Tang Sect, this kind of gaze would appear every time he produced a super hidden weapon.
This thing can kill a Title Douluo? Dont joke with me.Dugu Bos expression was disbelieving,This little toy wouldnt even prate a Title Douluos defense, what use is the poison?
Tang San nced at Dugu Bo,Do you know about whats called hidden weapons? Hidden weapons are weapons used surreptitiously. Even if it can be blocked from the front doesnt mean it can never have any use. Besides, in order to use these three needles I have to first break through the fortieth rank of spirit power. They require a special technique to use. Theyre called Yamas Invitation.
Yamas Invitation? Why so?Dugu Bo couldnt make sense of it.
Tang San looked at the three small needles in the jade box in his hand, his eyes expressing an infatuated light, as if looking at a rare treasure,Yama refers to the god of death. When speaking of gods in antiquity, if saying that the god of death had invited you, what did that mean? Naturally it was to have you return to the embrace of the god of death. If Yama called for your death at the third watch, nobody would dare wait until the fifth watch.
Chapter 68 — Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse And Cluster Soul Chasing Ball
Chapter 68: Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse And Cluster Soul Chasing Ball
Part 1
Pei, you can return to the arms of death.
Dugu Bo snappily rapped Tang San on the head. From his expression, Tang San could see he didnt believe in the power of the Yamas Invitation in his hand.
Actually, even Tang San hadnt expected he would be able to refine the Yamas Invitation.
As the third ranked in the Hundred Weapon Separation of the Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record, how couldnt he be excited? In his previous world, any one in the martial world would tremble when hearing the name of the soul and life capturing Yamas Invitation.
In order to refine Yamas Invitation, Tang San used forty nine kinds of precious herbs near the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, in order to make this Yamas Invitations poison irresistible.
These ck little needles basically werent metal, but werepletely condensed from poisonous substances. Once it entered the body it would immediately turn back into poison, taking effect immediately.
Let alone an antidote, even if one existed, there wouldnt be a chance to use it. There wouldnt even be enough time for a hero to cut off his wrist.
Yamas Invitation, how could it be so easily received?
However, the technique forunching Yamas Invitation required enormous internal strength. By Tang Sans calctions, to have enough Mysterious Heaven Skill to use Yamas Invitation, he would need to reach at least the fortieth rank, and moreover his entire internal strength would only be enough for one attack.
But this was already sufficient. Even if Tang San hadnt tried it, he could be certain that even if he was unable to kill powerful opponents, as long as he could get the Yamas Invitation to pierce the skin, then the opponent would soon have his life and soul captured.
Cautiously putting the jade box within Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, Tang San thought to himself that this was fortunately at the side of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, otherwise, where would he find so many precious herbs? Unfortunately, the two higher ranked hidden weapons couldnt be created just with herbs.
Sorting out his thoughts, Tang San looked at Dugu Bo. Over this past half year, Dugu Bos appearance had changed considerably. The originally wretched green hair had already be an ordinary grizzled color and, besides his eyes, his green tint had gradually vanished.
Half a year of medication left Dugu Bo practically without the pain from the poison bacsh. But he had after all been poisonous for many years. Completely purging himself was practically impossible.
Dugu Bo was already extremely satisfied with his present condition. Naturally he was aware of his circumstances. At the same time he could be certain that using the same method to eliminate his granddaughters poison wouldnt be a problem.
Little freak, return it to me.Dugu Bo noticed Tang San looking at him, and extended his right hand to make a gesture.
Return it? Return what?Tang San puzzled asked.
Dugu Bo said:What? Dont tell me you still want to keep my pearl your whole life? Id hate to part with it.
Tang San somewhat astonished said:Youre not afraid Ill poison your medicine?
Dugu Bo snorted,By now Ive internalized the poison skills, gathering them in my spirit bone. Mere poisoning, I suspect there isnt any kind of poison that can kill me. Even if those little needles of yours could really deal with a Title Douluo, they would be useless against me. Quickly give it back, havent you had enough benefit from it alread? In this half year your spirit power has already reached the thirty seventh rank. Im afraid youll absorb all the energy of the pearl.
Tang San smiled. He knew that even if Dugu Bo didnt want to admit it, he already didnt have any wariness towards him. In this half year he had also graduallye to understand Dugu Bo. This seemingly extremely ferocious Poison Douluo actually wasnt much different frommon elders. Even if the words that came out of his mouth were frightening, his basic character wasnt bad. As long as he wasnt threatened or offended, he wouldnt casually go looking for trouble.
Take it. Frankly, Im also a bit reluctant to part with it.Tang San looked at Dugu Bo with a smile, spreading his arms.
Dugu Bo stepped in front of Tang San, raising his hand to push at Tang Sans stomach. A scorching hot energy immediately provoked a contraction in Tang Sans dantian, and immediately afterward, along with Dugu Bo drawing his hand up, the hot flow followed up to the throat. Tang San opened his mouth, and with a green light the pearl flew out, falling into Dugu Bos hand.
Even though it seemed like such a small thing, Tang San still rxed his whole body. The threat to his life that had troubled him for half a year was finally dealt with. In fact, he hadnt had any way to deal with Dugu Bos pearl.
Little freak, my poison is also practically under control, and recently Ive felt your antidot have less and less of an effect on me. Theres a lot of poison umted within me, I know that myself, its impossible topletely store it in the spirit bone. Besides, my body has already adapted to a certain degree of poison, if I didnt have any at all, it might actually be harmful. Ill consider it treated here. Later Ill bring your teachers as well as my granddaughter, and once youve cured Yan-yan, you can leave.
Youre letting me leave?Tang San looked at Dugu Bo. He didnt know why, but deep down he was somewhat reluctant to go. Was it a reluctance to part with these precious herbs around the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well? Perhaps, but that wasnt everything.
Dugu Bos expression seemed somewhat lonely,Youre still young, I cant keep you here for a lifetime. Its a pity, if you were a few years older, Id marry my beautiful granddaughter to you, then you could call me grandpa.
Tang San helplessly shook his head, saying:Forget about it, its enough for that granddaughter of yours to inherit your traditions. Besides, shes already got a lover. The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon ns direct heir, wouldnt he be more outstanding than me?
Kid, are you provoking me? Even if the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n is powerful,pared to your background it doesnt count for anything. Besides, that kid Yu Tian-Heng stillcks a lotpared to you.
My background?Tang San stared nkly, unconsciously recalling his, for several years unseen, even without a letter, father, he couldnt help sighing,What background, Im just a cksmiths son.
Dugu Bo also stared nkly. Over this half year he had also gained a considerable understanding of Tang San. From his expression he could clearly see that Tang San wasnt deliberately putting on an act.
Kid, tell me about your past.Dugu Bo pulled Tang San to sit by the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.
Tang San nodded, and besides his greatest secret of passing into this world, he didnt hide anything about his life sinceing to this world.
At once, he spoke of everything from his childhood, spoke of his innate full spirit power, twin spirits, even further spoke about taking Grandmaster as his master, as well as entering Shrek Academy and everything that happened afterward, he recounted everything in detail.
Carefully listening to Tang Sans story, Dugu Bo was inwardly astounded. Even if he was still certain that Tang San was that persons son, he hadnt expected he would be left like that in his childhood.
Then where did you learn about poison? Picking up a book to reach this level? This old man doesnt believe it.
Tang San grinned,
Doesnt matter if you believe it. Its a secret, Im not telling.
Dugu Bo snorted,Then Ill leave it at that. Take this.While speaking, Dugu Bo pulled out a blue leather purse from somewhere and tossed it to Tang San.
The leather purse was only the size of two adult palms, the kind that was hung from the belt. Even if it was muchrger than a spice bag, it couldfortably fit in one hand.
Whats this? Are you bribing me?Tang San suspiciously untied the leather purse, without asking he knew this was a spirit tool,I already have Teachers Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges. You keep this, or give it to your granddaughter.
Dugu Bo shook his head,No, this is different from the one you have. My granddaughter doesnt like ying with these drugs, giving it to her is a waste. Its called Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse. Even though that spirit tool of yours is pretty good, its still a bitckingpared to this. Because, yours can hold dead things, mine can hold living things.
Tang San was intelligent, and immediately understood what Dugu Bo was saying. His lips moved slightly, whistling quietly.
A thread of jade light whooshed out from Tang Sans bosom and into his palm, it was precisely that five cun long, entirely jade green Nine Segment Jade.
In the past half year the Nine Segment Jade had shown a not inconsiderable change. Its size hadnt changed, but its little eyes had be even more sparkling, its whole body also close to transparent, jade green as if carved from perfect jade, red and white streams moving within its body, and when it was motionless it appeared like a decoration rather than a living thing.
In other words, this little creature can be held inside without suffocating?Tang Sans expression was pleasantly surprised. A spirit tool that could hold living things was vastly different from his Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges. It wasnt just holding the little Nine Segment Jade in his hand, even herbs could be kept fresh inside. Like this, he wouldnt need to render herbs into pills to carry them. In fact, a lot of herbs that could be used fresh would have a better effect the fresher they were.
Dugu Bo looked at Tang Sans surprised face, and grinned,Just now you seemed to say you didnt want it, yes. Then give it back.While speaking, he extended his hand and gestured at Tang San.
Perhaps it was because he had been together with Dugu Bo for so long, but Tang Sans character had also been a bit infected. With no trace of politeness he hung the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse on his Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges,Did I? I cant remember. Giving me something then still wanting it back, are you still a Title Douluo.
Part 2
Dugu Bo snorted,Anyway, theres only you and me here, whats a Title Douluo? Title Douluo are still people. I promised you that as long as you could cure my poison, I would grant you three things. The first youve already said, I cant injure Shrek Academys people. If I give you this Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, isnt it a second?
Tang San winked at Dugu Bo, somewhat innocently looking at the Poison Douluo,Old freak, just now you were the one who took the initiative yo give it to me. Why should I care what you think?
You Dugu Bo was immediately angry, but unfortunately he didnt have a way against Tang San.
Tang San calmly smiled, touching his waist, he flicked his wrist, holding out his palm to Dugu Bo,Even if the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse cant be considered one of the conditions, I cant take something for nothing. Ill give you this in return.
Dugu Bo looked at Tang Sans palm. In it quietlyy two not veryrge iron balls,pletely pitch ck, without any visible features.
Whats this? Poison? Or a tonic?Dugu Bo sniffed, but didnt smell anything, and asked curiously.
Tang San smiled:Cant you see? These are two iron balls. Where would there be any drugs, old freak, dont tell me you cant even tell the difference between medicine and metal?
Dugu Bo red at him, saying:How can these two thingspare to my Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse?
Tang San said:Why wouldnt they. They can save your life.
Dugu Bo snorted disdainfully,Little freak, theres no problem with your brain. This old man is a Title Douluo, there arent many people in this world who could prevail over me, just a few people with abnormal strength, what can relying on these two iron balls do?
Tang San said:You dont believe me? Then fine, I would be reluctant to give them to you.While speaking, he was about to withdraw the iron balls.
With a sh of green light, before Tang San could turn his wrist, those two iron balls were already in Dugu Bos hand,Giving things and then taking them back, arent you the cheeky one? Tell me. What use are these things.
Dugu Bo held the two iron balls in his left and right hand, but didnt see any result. Using the other hand to pinch one, he was just about to test its strength when Tang San hurriedly stopped him.
Do you want to die? Dont pinch it.Tang San caught Dugu Bos wrist. Even though his strength didnt have any effect on Dugu Bo, Dugu Bo still held a lot of trust in him and quickly rxed his grip.
What are you doing? So mysterious, quickly tell me. What is this thing really.Dugu Bo asked somewhat impatiently. His curiosity wasnt any different from normal people. Even though he expressed disdain on the surface, in his heart he was still certain that something a little freak like Tang San would give him as a gift wouldnt be any ordinary goods.
At this Tang San sternly said:This thing is known as a Cluster Soul Chasing Ball, its one of the most potent hidden weapons I can make right now. You must absolutely be careful with it. Once it suffers enough external pressure or a hit, its power will appear immediately. These things are used two together. They have to be used with a swift throwing technique. Perhaps its immediate power isnt enough to harm a Title Douluo, but its unexpectedness and power is enough to stop any enemy. The greatest feature of these is the users internal Eh, no, the higher the spirit power, the more powerful it is.
These two little things can be powerful?Dugu Bo was still somewhat unconvinced.
Tang San said:Ill try them for you to see.While speaking, grabbing the two iron balls in Dugu Bos hands, he weighed them in his hands.,Look closely.
While speaking, white light flickered around Tang San, and with a flick of his wrists the two iron balls flew out simultaneously.
Even though they flew out simultaneously, the two iron balls travelled one after the other. The moment the one in front was about to lose momentum, the rear one suddenly chased after it, directly striking the one in front.
With a bang, a purple fog filled the air, in a sh covering more than ten square meters.
With Dugu Bos eyesight, he clearly saw what was happening inside the purple fog. Countless small fments burst out with a delicate hum, in an eyeblink piercing into the not distant mountain wall.
Tang San said:What is called cluster, indicates the burst attack after the iron balls have ruptured. This purple fog is extremely poisonous. It has a potent anaesthetic effect, and as long as someone inhales a little bit, ordinary people will sleep for ten days. Even powerful Spirit Masters who thoughtlessly get affected with be forced to slow down. And after the two Cluster Soul Chasing Balls collide, they will immediately emit the fments within. Those are several hundred Bone Changing Soul Needles, specially for breaking big dipper defensive qi, with a matchless poison that, once hit, will spread quickly, ossifying their path like cotton.
These Cluster Soul Chasing Balls were what Tang San had made while in seclusion at the Shrek Academy. It was considered abined product of both mechanical ss and throwing ss hidden weapons, ranked fifth among mechanical ss hidden weapons. When he was at Tang Sect, Tang San had been specially in charge of producing these Cluster Soul Chasing Balls, and it was also by making these that Tang San had been considered the first or second best among Tang Sect outer disciples.
This time Tang San had made altogether eighteen, or to say nine pairs.
Originally they had been unpoisoned since he didnt have the ingredients, but sinceing here and spending this time refining, these Cluster Soul Chasing Balls had be trulyplete.
As a result of having all kinds of top quality drug ingredients here, these Cluster Soul Chasing Balls Bone Changing Soul Needles were even a bit better than in his previous life.
Dugu Bos figure flickered, and he already appeared by the Bone Changing Soul needles in the mountain wall. As he looked closer at everything before him he couldnt help but inhale deeply.
Countless ck little holes had appeared on the mountain wall, each one prating several chi inside, faintly blue smoke emerging, and just by using his nose he could detect that dreadful poison.
Turning back to Tang San, Dugu Bo couldnt help but sigh in admiration:Little freak, I really dont know if I should call you a genius or a lunatic. You can even make these things. I really dont know how your head is put together. However, looking at this attack power, it still seems far from enough. Let alone a Title Douluo, even a sixtieth or seventieth ranked Spirit Master would have enough defensive power to withstand it.
Tang San snapped:Old freak, tell me, what rank am I?
Dugu Bo moved back towards him,Over thirtieth, not more than fortieth anyway.
Tang San said:Just now I said that when using these things, the higher the spirit power, the more powerful the attack. In other words, the when the Cluster Soul Chasing Ball is used with even more powerful spirit power, it will be faster, and naturally the Bone Changing Soul Needles prating power will be even more powerful. Unless you encounter a purely defensive Title Douluo, with your spirit power, dont tell me you still couldnt injure the enemy? Even if the opponent blocks with spirit power and doesnt let them collide, once its struck by external force it will still instantly burst. The key point to this things strength is its suddenness, the more unexpected its use, the higher the chance of destroying the enemy.
Dugu Bos eyes brightened, now hepletely understood Tang Sans meaning, and immediately exulted in his heart,Indeed pretty good, little freak, quickly gift me a hundred eighty.
Tang San was speechless,Do you think these are sweet peas? A hundred and eighty. Ive made two, and just now gave them to you to test. Who had you refuse to believe.
What? Two?Dugu Bos eyes opened wide,Are you trying to make me angry? You made two and still used them for a test. Tell me youre joking.
Tang San smiled:Seeing is believing, if I didnt let you see it with your own eyes, would you have believed it? Fine, in fact I made four, and Ill give you another two. Take care of them this time.While speaking he waved his hand, and two iron balls flew towards Dugu Bo.
Dugu Bo had just now seen the power of Tang Sans Cluster Soul Chasing Balls, and even though he wasnt worried with his strength, he still jumped with fright.
You little freak, are you trying to kill me?Dugu Bo hastily condensed his spirit power into a defensive screen in front of him.
But who knew that these two iron balls were thrown with apletely different technique than thest ones, and the moment the nearly reached Dugu Bo they stopped in midair, and fell to the ground.
Dugu Bo stretched out a hand and seized the two iron balls. Inwardly he sighed in admiration, this little freaks strength might not be up to my own, but these little tricks are still truly outstanding. Perhaps in the future his achievements will surpass even mine.
Even though if one looked only at their value, the two Cluster Soul Chasing Balls clearly werent equal to his Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, looking at the Cluster Soul Chasing Balls ability to save his life they were still more useful to Dugu Bo.
Collecting the two iron balls, Dugu Bo sped his hands behind his back and faced the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well,
Little freak, when will you be prepared to treat my granddaughter?
Tang San looked distracted a moment. Dugu Bos words were the same as asking when he would leave.
All people had feelings, and Tang San had been here even longer than hed been at Shrek Academy. Even though Dugu Bo had been brimming with menace at the start, over this time the two had developed a rtionship of teachers or friends that Tang San was reluctant to part with.
If not for Dugu Bo, he absolutely wouldnt have been able to merge his understanding of medicine between these two worlds in so short a time, and it wouldve been even more impossible to make those three Yamas Invitations.
Part 3
Old freak, are you so eager to get rid of me?Tang San looked at Dugu Bos somewhat lonely back.
Dugu Bo calmly said:Dont tell me I should keep you here for a lifetime? The outside world is a much vaster ce, that is where you should go. Without enough experience, what will you rely on to climb over the Title Douluo position in the future?He didnt mask his admiration of Tang San. If the age gap hadnt been torge, perhaps this should have been called the mutual admiration of talent.
The air seemed to be heavy, neither Tang San nor Dugu Bo spoke, Tang San didnt reply to Dugu Bos question, he only stepped forward to stand at his side, looking out at the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, frowning slightly, pondering deeply.
After a long time, Tang Sans furrowed brows suddenly smoothed, seemingly having figured something out, looking at Dugu Bo with a card up his sleeve,Old freak, you still have to do two things for me, right.
Dugu Bo nodded,This old man always keeps his word, as long as it doesnt vite my principles, Ill agree.
Tang San grinned, saying:Then fine, Ive already thought of the other two things.
You have?Dugu Bos brows wrinkled, thinking, this stinking brat, what does he take my promises for, doesnt he know how important these threemitments could be for him? Relying on his Title Douluo strength, they werent something to y around with.
Tang San nodded, gazing at the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Wells surroundings,My second condition is to let me take away all the herbs I need from here, you cant stop me.
This?Dugu Bo unhappily looked at Tang San. Although the medicaments around the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well were precious, to someone who had already reached the peak of Title Douluo like him, it wasnt of any significance. When he gave Tang San the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, he had already silently agreed to let him take away any nts from here.
Tang San said:Then do you agree?
I agree, why wouldnt I agree to such a simple matter?Dugu Bo said indifferently. At the same time he also indicated to Tang San that he shouldnt lightly speak his conditions now. Even leaving first and using themter was fine.
Tang San somewhat pondering said:Thats too simple, huh. Then the next condition is a little more difficult. I dont know whether you will agree.
Dugu Bo loftily said:To me, is there anything thats difficult?
Tang San probingly asked:
Does that mean you agree?
Dugu Ba was no impetuous youngster. How would the old fox lightly promise anything,Let me hear what your condition is first.
Tang San smiling said:Actually its also very simple. Our Shrek Academys teachers areparativelycking in strength, and also needs guards. So my third condition, is to invite you as a high ranked advisor at our Shrek Academy
Out of the question.Dugu Bo didnt wait for Tang San to finish before rejecting him,This old man has always most feared having restricted freedom, this is already a question of principles. I cant agree to it. You little freak. You would actually have me be a hired thug? Even the Heaven Dou imperial family wouldnt have the ability to restrict me.
Tang San snapped:Who restricted you. If you want toe, thene. If you want to go, then go. Just use your name, thats all. At least, this way I could meet with you properly. I wouldnt have you as an adviser for a lifetime either. Once Ive graduated you can do as you wish, who would care?
Dugu Bo looked distracted a moment, lowering his head to look at Tang San. Tang San was also looking at him, and in his eyes was a kind of expression Dugu Bo had never seen on him before, a mix of thirty percent hopefulness and seventy percent pleading.
Just use my name?Dugu Bo said in a questioning tone.
Tang San hurriedly nodded,Of course. Do you think anyone would still care what a Title Douluo like you does? Of course, if you felt like giving us some pointers, I also wouldnt object.
Dugu Bo snorted unhappily,A little freak like you still wants my directions? Maybe if you couldnt give me directions.
Tang San was exultant,Then, you agree?
Dugu Bo showed a smiling expression,As long as your teachers dont drive me away. Lets go.
Go? Go where?Tang San puzzled asked.
Dugu Bo said:This old man never procrastinates. Since Ive promised to be some advisor, I might as well bring you back, then bring my granddaughter to have you treat her.
Since he could continue being with Dugu Bo, Tang San also felt his mood ease,ughing he said:Dont be anxious, have you forgotten the second thing you promised me? I still want to bring some of the nts here. Categorizing and listing them will still take time. Its been half a year, why care about a few days? Give me three days. In three days, well return to the Academy.
After three days.
You little freak, you scoundrel, Ill beat you up!
Dugu Bo, stomping with fury, raised his hand to swat at Tang San. Tang San hastily retreated with Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, turning around to run,Old freak, didnt you say I could bring what I wished, you never said anything about any amounts. Besides I still left seeds and such, in a few years theyll still grow back. But, old freak, your Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse really is excellent, very capable.
It was no wonder Dugu Bo would be so furious. These past three days he had cultivated in his cavern, and when it was time he hade to the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well to bring Tang San away. Only, as he once again came to the side of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well and saw his treasured ground had been looted to a miserable state, how couldnt he be furious.
As far as the eye could see, the originally verdant garden had already be aplete mess, as if it had been plowed, the soil was turned over everywhere, without the slightest hint of green.
Seeing such a scene, how couldnt Dugu Bo be angry.
Tang San discontentedly said:Old freak, didnt you promise to let me take what I wanted, you didnt say anything about how much. I just chose to take it all. Dont worry. See, I didnt move the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, with its moisture, this ce will be flourishing again in less than a few decades.He didnt mention that those immortal treasures he had dug up, even if it was next to the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, would need several centuries to be able to grow back once again.
You This little freak will really have me dead from anger.Dugu Bo was speechless with fury. He had indeed promised it himself, and those drug ingredients indeed didnt have any great effect on him, however, those things had been with him for decades, how couldnt he love them?
Tang San probing asked:Lets leave.
Dugu Bo resolutely red at him,Lets leave.Finished speaking, he no longer paid attention to Tang San, and soared up towards the mountain top.
Tang San hastily released Eight Spider Lances, bringing him to swiftly chase after Dugu Bo.
Although there were a lot of powerful spirit beasts in the Sunset Forest, Dugu Bo had been here for many years, and all the spirit beasts had be familiar with his smell. None of them would dare approach this old freak, and as Tang San followed Dugu Bo out of the forest, he also didnt encounter any spirit beast attack.
In order to avoid drawing attention, after leaving Sunset Forest Tang San withdrew his Eight Spider Lances, only relying on Ghost Perplexing Shadow Track to follow behind Dugu Bo. He knew he had been a bit excessive, but those first rate medicinal ingredients couldnt be found just anywhere, and would have maximum effect in the future. Even more when he had a top quality spirit tool like the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse that could keep them fresh, without being able to restrain himself he had cleaned the ce out.
On the whole journey Tang San didnt dare provoke Dugu Bo further. Dugu Bo also didnt acknowledge him, and the two returned to Heaven Dou City in a silent mood.
Because the majority of the toxin in his body had fused into the spirit bone, Dugu Bos present form wasnt as conspicuous as before, and he also didnt rouse the attention of pedestrians. After entering Heaven Dou City the old freak stopped, ncing behind him at the panting Tang San,Little freak, lead the way.
Tang San caught up to Dugu Bos side, in a low voice saying with a smile:Old freak, youre not angry?
Dugu Bo red at him,Since I promised, I wont argue. But mark my words, only this once, never again.
Tang San hastily nodded agreement, inwardly smiling, even if there was a next time it would still be in at least a few decades. The old freak was clearly giving himself a way out.
Seeing that Dugu Bos anger had faded a bit, Tang San hastily led the way forward, the two heading towards the former Blue Tyrant Academy, the present Shrek Academy.
While walking, Tang San couldnt help say to Dugu Bo:Old freak, youing to our Academy is actually quite fitting. Our Shrek Academy is also known as the Monster Academy, old freaks teaching little monsters, doesnt that fit beautifully?
Beautiful your head.Dugu Bo raised his hand to knock on Tang Sans head. He was tall, a full two heads taller than the presently one meter seventy or so Tang San.
Tang San groaned,If you hit my clever head silly, who will treat your granddaughter?
Dugu Bo seemed to think of something, and his ice cold expression suddenly softened. Sizing up Tang San, at the corners of his mouth gradually floated a smiling expression.
From Tang Sans point of view, he would rather see Dugu Bos stinky face. Unwillingly looking at his smiling appearance, he couldnt help shiver all over,Old freak, what are you smiling about?
Chapter 69 — Xiao Wu — Promise Never To Leave Me
Chapter 69: Xiao Wu: Promise Never To Leave Me
Part 1
Dugu Bo did some calctions on his fingers,When I consider it carefully, actually, my granddaughter is just seven years older than you. Its not too much. When youre eighteen, she will only be twenty five. Convenient for you kid.
Tang San said with great rm,Convenient? Yeah right! I dont want that granddaughter of yours.
Dugu Bo grinned, grabbing Tang Sans shoulder,You think this is up to you? Even if youre well versed in poisons, can you dissolve aphrodisiacs? Later this old man will have you try some love teas and other such things, once the rice is cooked, Ill see what you do then.
You Tang San saw the serious look on Dugu Bos face. He, who hadnt even been afraid when confronting threats to his life, couldnt help turning pale with fright right now,Old Eh, no, senior Dugu. I know I did wrong, please dont y with me, alright?
Dugu Bo grandiosely said:Whos ying with you? I spoke of facts, nothing more. Dont tell me my granddaughter doesnt suit a little devil like you? Even if youre a cunning little freak, your talent isnt an issue, and your future prospects are boundless. If my granddaughter could follow you, it would put me at ease.
Isnt it the same if she follows Yu Tian-Heng? That Yu Tian-Heng still has the support of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon ns whole school at his back. ording to Teacher, Yu Tian-Heng will very possibly be the next leader of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n. How could Ipare with that kind of power. Besides, who can say if your granddaughter has already cooked her rice with Yu Tian-Heng, cooked rice cant be cooked again.
Dugu Bo looked distracted a moment, hisplexion immediately bing unsightly once again,This is actually possible. Enough, well talk about itter.
Seeing Dugu Bo had apparently dropped the notion, Tang San breathed out in relief. By now the two had already reached the Academy gate.
The Blue Tyrant Academy signboard had already disappeared, reced with an enormous horizontal board inscribed with golden letters, the words Shrek Academy written in huge, glorious golden characters. It was signed by Flender.
Without waiting for Dugu Bo to step forward, Tang San hastily ran over. He couldnt dare let Dugu Bo walk first, if by any chance he came into conflict with the teacher at the gate house, it would be difficult to sort out.
With Dugu Bos temper, who knew when he might re up?
Tang San ran forward, exchanging a few words with the guard at the gatehouse. The guard hastily ran into the Academy.
Old freak, lets wait here a moment. Dont forget what you promised me, you cant harm anyone from Shrek Academy.
Dugu Bo was a Title Douluo. Only Tang San had been at the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, and at most he was the only one in danger, but here was different. If Dugu Bo hadnt promised not to harm anyone, he really wouldnt have dared bring him here.
Dugu Bo raised his head, looking down his nose at Tang San without saying a word.
After a moment, the sound of activity within the Academy attracted Tang Sans attention.
Flender, Grandmaster, Liu Erlong as well as Zhao Wuji, Lu Ji-Bin, Shao Xin, and Li Yu-Song, altogether seven people quickly walked out from the Academy gate towards them.
The assembly of these seven could be said to be the strongest lineup of the present Shrek Academy, clearly they werent here to receive Tang San. Their target was naturally that one with the Spirit Master Worlds highest title, the Poison Douluo that once defeated the Golden Iron Triangle.
These seven were all at least sixtieth rank Spirit Masters, adding aplete Spirit Master formation, further adding the Golden Iron Triangles spirit fusion ability, even if they couldnt quite stand up to Dugu Bo, they could still block him.
When the Academy gate guard had reported that Tang San and an old man who seemed to be Dugu Bo had returned to the Academy, Flender, Grandmaster and the others understood that with Dugu Bo here, until they figured out his motive, this was necessary.
Teacher.Tang San looked at Grandmaster, hurriedly waving his hand at everyone.
A moved radiance flickered in Grandmasters eyes, but just as he stepped forward he was pulled back by Flender. Just this tiny action showed how cautious everyone were right now.
Grandmaster was no doubt the weakest of everyone here, but he was an absolutely necessary existence in the Golden Iron Triangles spirit fusion ability. If he was attacked by Dugu Bo alone, there wouldnt be any chance of him returning alive, and the other six naturally also wouldnt be able to stop Dugu Bo.
As Dugu Bo saw Flenders actions, the corners of his mouth twitched, with difficulty keeping himself from showing a disdainful expression, thinking, who do you seven think you are? If this old man wanted to do something, even ughtering this whole Heaven Dou imperial capital wouldnt be impossible.
Even though Dugu Bo wasnt considered the most powerful among Title Douluo, there absolutely wasnt anyone who couldpare to his poison in mass murder.
Tang San naturally didnt have any misgivings, and quickly stepped forward to meet everyone,Teachers, Ive returned.
Grandmaster looked at Tang San with an inquiring gaze.
Tang San nodded to Grandmaster, indicating he was fine.
Dean Flender. I would like to talk to you about something.
Flender constantly kept his gaze on Dugu Bo, only now hearing Tang San speaking to him made him turn his gaze back,
Little San, what is it? He hasnt made things troublesome for you has he?
Tang San shook his head,No, senior Dugu has been very good to me. Hes taught me a lot of poison rted knowledge. Dean Flender, senior Dugu wants to be an advisor at our Academy, what do you think?
What?Not just Flender, including Grandmaster, everyone present cried out in surprise practically simultaneously, their gazes bing strange. Everyone looked at each other, for a moment speechless.
Who was Dugu Bo? A Title Douluo. Let alone this Shrek Academy, even the Heaven Dou Empires number one academy Heaven Dou Imperial Academy didnt have a Title Douluo present.
Tang San looked at everyones astonished expressions, and probingly asked:Is it no good?
Flender swallowed,Is what you said true?
Tang San nodded,Senior Dugu promised, only he said he wouldnt always stay at the Academy. And only as an advisor.
Flender and Liu Erlong simultaneously looked toward Grandmaster. Among the trio, Grandmaster was always the wise corner with a n.
Grandmasters rigid face twitched once,This is excellent. Even though Dugu Bo has only ever done as he wished, this persons reputation is excellent, if he promised something he would surely see it through. Flender.While Grandmaster spoke, he signaled to Flender with his eyes.
The two had been brothers for so many years, how wouldnt Flender understand Grandmasters meaning. Hastily waving his hand, he brought everyone forward to greet Dugu Bo.
Senior Dugu, greetings.Flender, extremely enthusiastic, was the first to step towards Dugu Bo with a smile. Even though the smile seemed a bit sinister on his face, the light in his eyes was sincere.
Dugu Bo nodded to Flender, something like returning the politeness.
I promised the little freak to be your advisor here, I dont know whether youre willing?Dugu Bo had never been a person fond of indirectness, and with his position it was alsopletely unnecessary. He immediately got right to the point with his purpose ining.
Promising Tang San toe here was admittedly because it was Tang Sans condition, but at the same time the peculiar friendship he had with Tang San was an important factor.
Flender said without the slightest hesitation:Of course we are. Youing to this Academy will simply bring light to our humble Shrek Academy. Let alone being an advisor, even if you wanted to be dean it would be no problem.
Dugu Bo clearly wasnt interested in Flenders cordiality. Waving his hand, he said:Being dean doesnt suit me, I havent the time to be teaching students. Moreover, my method of cultivation is unsuitable for the vast majority of Spirit Masters. Since you agreed, find me a quiet ce to stay. Ive returned with that little freak Tang San. Im tired, Ill rest first.
Flender immediately agreed. Even if there was nothing prepared in advance, dealing with such ad hoc circumstances wasnt difficult,Then follow me, senior.While speaking, he led the way ahead, bringing Dugu Bo into the Academy.
When Dugu Bo passed by Tang San, his lips moved, saying something to Tang San. He then followed Flender away.
Of course he wasnt really tired, only he always most disliked inconvenience, and didnt want to be chatting with everyone here.
Watching Flender lead Dugu Bo away, Liu Erlong couldnt help but ask Tang San:Little San, how did you do it? This old freak agreeing toe to our Academy. Its really too inconceivable.
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:Perhaps its because were something of kindred spirits. I identally helped him with a matter. He said it was because of our friendship that he agreed toe.
Grandmaster said:No matter how, this is excellent.Teacher, is everyone well?He naturally meant the other six of the Shrek Seven Devils. Being gone for half a year, Tang San had greatly missed his teachers andpanions. Especially Xiao Wu.
Grandmaster nodded with a smile, saying:Theyre all very well. I havent told them what youve been doing before, only saying youve been cultivating in seclusion. If you had returned a few dayster, maybe we wouldnt have been here.
Why?
Grandmaster said:In this past half year they have all made not inconsiderable progress. Ma Hongjun, Ning Rongrong, and Zhu Zhuqing have all broken through the thirtieth rank, and already possess their third spirit rings. Oscars spirit power has also advanced two ranks, and Xiao Wu has even advanced three ranks. Dai Mubai is in seclusion, attacking the fortieth rank bottleneck. Attacking the bottleneck is a bit difficult, but he should seed soon. Once he has broken through to the fortieth rank, we will go hunt spirit beasts together to obtain his fourth spirit ring.
Part 2
Listening to Grandmaster, Tang San couldnt help secretly sigh in admiration. Even though he himself had progressed a lot, hispanions hadnt stayed idle either. Each ones strength had increased a lot, and now they had all finally reached the thirtieth rank. The Shrek Seven Devils fighting strength would no doubt increase significantly.
Teacher, Ill go see them.Tang San was already somewhat impatient to see hisrades.
Grandmaster smiled and rubbed Tang Sans head, saying:Youve only just returned, wont you rest a bit first?
Tang San shook his head,Im not tired. And I still have gifts for everyone.
Grandmaster said:Thene on, Ill go with you. Erlong, all of you are busy.
Tang San nced at Grandmaster, then again at Liu Erlong. The twos expressions were like always, and no change could be seen on the surface. Even though they didnt seem intimate, he could feel that Grandmaster seemed to be able to calmly ept Liu Erlongs existence.
Liu Erlong nodded, her gaze not resting on Grandmaster for long, and brought the teachers in the direction of the Academys main building.
Watching them gradually disappear in the distance, Tang San couldnt help asking:Teacher, you and aunt Erlong
Grandmaster indifferently said:Children shouldnt ask about adult matters. Lets go. Yourrades are all cultivating in mimicry environments.
Grandmaster didnt bring Tang San towards the teaching bloc, but rather directly towards the forest in the back.
While walking, Grandmaster asked:Little San, what did Dugu Bo teach you? Whats actually going on with you and him?This question had been in Grandmasters heart for a very long time, ever since Tang San showed up after the Golden Iron Triangle fought Dugu Bo, Grandmaster knew Dugu Bo wouldnt so easily take a shine to Tang Sans character. In this past half year he had practically constantly been worrying about Tang San, after all, Tang San was his only disciple, and even more like a son to him.
Tang San said:Dugu Bo kidnapping me was originally because of Dugu Yan. Dugu Yan should have told her grandpa about the time I defeated her, making Dugu Bo interested in my Eight Spider Lances. So he kidnapped me to research the poison in my Eight Spider Lances.
Then what happened after? From what Dugu Bo said, it seems you helped him?
Tang San nodded:Something like that. Dugu Bos poison skills had some defects. I happened to discover a way to make up for those defects. So out of gratitude he taught me a lot of things rting to using poison. If it wasnt for that, perhaps I wouldve been unable to return to see you alive.
Tang San didnt exin it in too much detail, he could never tell Grandmaster about himing from Tang Sect. This time together with Dugu Bo not only increased his level of poison use, at the same time it also gave him the best excuse for the Tang Sect poison techniques. Dugu Bo would never tell people that Tang Sans poison was his own. With the worlds number one Poison Douluo as cover, nobody would ever doubt the origin of Tang Sans poison techniques.
So its like that.Grandmaster knew on an even deeper level that, originally, having told Dugu Bo about Tang Sans history, the reason why Dugu Bo didnt dare kill Tang San and instead taught him poison, was greatly rted to Tang Sans past. Recalling this, he also felt more at ease.
Little San, in this time youve been constantly studying poison with Dugu Bo, but you mustnt neglect your spirit power cultivation. Yourpanions all have sky high talent, if you have fallen too far behind, you will perhaps never be able to catch up. How high is your current spirit power rank?
Tang San said:Thirty seven.
En.Grandmaster responded automatically, but he reacted very quickly, his footsteps immediately halting, his expression even stiffening a bit more,What did you say? Your spirit power is already at the thirty seventh rank?
Tang San earnestly said:Yes! Last time at Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, under that board members pressure my spirit power reached the thirty fourth rank. Later cultivating at senior Dugus ce, I advanced three ranks. Senior Dugus ce had a lot of precious nts, perhaps its because that kind of environment suits my cultivation. Therefore, my spirit power advanced very quickly, already reaching the thirty seventh rank.
Grandmaster showed a smile,It seems that my worries werepletely unfounded. Even while learning poison under Dugu Bo, your spirit power growth was the fastest of everyone. Im relieved. In less than half a year the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Grand Spirit Fighting Competition will begin. If it continues like this, perhaps, at that time you will also have had the chance to rush to the fortieth rank. If its truly like that, then, it might be impossible for you Shrek Seven Devils not to leave a mark.
Just as he said this, Grandmaster stopped walking. Ahead was a shrubbery, almost as tall as a person, appearing extremely dense. Grandmaster smiled slightly, and yelled towards the shrubbery,Xiao Wu, take a break,e see whos here.
Hearing the words Xiao Wu, the smile on Tang Sans face immediately froze, his eyes revealing a deep and grateful mind. He knew that Grandmaster had first brought him to see Xiao Wu because he and Xiao Wu were the closest. Xiao Wu was precisely the person he was most urgent to see.
With a flicker, a white silhouette shed out of the shrubbery. A pink tender face brimming with childishness, that pair of exceptionally slender taut beautiful legs, further that unbeatably slender yet extremely agile little waist, as well as the scorpion braid hanging to the ground, could it be anyone but Xiao Wu?
Grandmaster, youvee Xiao Wu didnt finish speaking, because in her eyes had already appeared that person she had waited for the most.
Her pupils contracted practically instantly,GeNot caring about Grandmasters presence, Xiao Wu threw herself into Tang Sans embrace, her slender thighs as usual twisting around Tang Sans waist, pulling him close. She nestled her pink tender young face deep in Tang Sans shoulder, her own shoulders trembling fiercely.
Tang San could clearly feel Xiao Wus frantic heartbeats. Seeing Xiao Wu again, how couldnt he be moved?
Wrapping his arms around Xiao Wu, the rims of his eyes were immediately somewhat red.
Right now Xiao Wu was still a bit taller than Tang San, and herpletely hanging on Tang San gave a somewhat strange impression.
Grandmaster tactfully didnt look at them, his gaze instead turning into the distance.
Good Xiao Wu, dont cry. Havent Ie back?Tang San lightly stroked Xiao Wus back, somewhat choked consoling her.
Wuuu Ge, dont you want Xiao Wu? Why would you leave for so long
It was no wonder that Xiao Wu was so moved, for the six or seven years since meeting Tang San the two had never been apart for more than a month. This time Tang San had been gone for half a year, and moreover she hadnt known where, Xiao Wu couldnt describe how much she had missed him. She had repeatedly asked Grandmaster where Tang San had gone, but Grandmaster naturally couldnt tell her Tang San was together with Dugu Bo, otherwise, what would be done if by any chance Xiao Wu rushed to the Sunset Forest?
How would I, how would I be willing to part with you? Its all my fault for letting you worry.The front of Tang Sans shoulder was already drenched through by Xiao Wus tears. Her long slender legs wrapped tightly about Tang Sans waist, seemingly afraid he would run away again.
Xiao Wu raised her head, and by now her eyes were already thoroughly red, pouting with her little mouth:Then in the future you cant leave me again. Even if you have to cultivate, you still have to bring me along.
Fine, fine, I promise.While Tang San wiped Xiao Wus tears, he repeatedly consoled her.
Xiao Wus big eyes blinked and more tears flowed out, both hands grabbing Tang Sans neck, she sobbed:Ge, you know I missed you so much, promise, promise never to leave me.
Tang San without the slightest hesitation said:I promise, unless I die, I will never leave Xiao Wu.
Xiao Wus tears then turned to happiness, once again leaning against Tang Sans shoulder,Xiao Wu also promises, she will never leave little San Ge, even if she dies she wont leave.
To the side Grandmaster helplessly shook his head, in his heart thinking, Todays youth, huh, really unrestrained. These two little fellows arent even fourteen yet. Really precocious. But he still didnt want to destroy their present mood, and only waited quietly.
Tang San was after all more cool headed than Xiao Wu. Lightly swatting Xiao Wus butt,Good girl,e down, Teacher is still here.
At this Xiao Wu recalled Grandmasters existence, and her charming face immediately blushed, letting go of Tang Sans waist and dropping to the ground. But she still held on to Tang Sans arm, and no matter what was said wouldnt agree to let go.
Teacher, lets go find the others.
Grandmaster turned to look at the two. Even though they were still young, they could still be considered ready to be a couple. His eyes revealed a smiling expression, nodded, and continued walking into the depths of the forest.
Mimicry environment cultivation locations were chosen differently ording to each Spirit Masters spirit.
Like Xiao Wus rabbit spirit naturally was most suited to cultivating in a shrubbery, Dai Mubai was in an animal pen, while Oscars was the easiest; as a food system Spirit Master, the kitchen was the ce that could best draw out his spirit power. For Ma Hongjun it was a room spread through with stoves.
Of course, these were all justparativelymon mimicry environments. Under even better conditions, the help in cultivation could still increase further.
For instance, if Ma Hongjun could have cultivated in a volcanic crater, then the benefits to him would be even greater. Of course, at the same time the danger would increase substantially.
Part 3
In a little while, Grandmaster had already brought Tang San to find everyone except Dai Mubai, and the six Shrek Seven Devils gathered in a hall. Everyone were happy to see Tang San again, and Tang San again repeated what he had said to Grandmaster.
Little San, what did you say? That Dugu Bo came with you to the Academy?
Xiao Wu somewhat shocked looked at Tang San, her expression somewhat pale.
Tang San thought Xiao Wu was frightened of Dugu Bos strength and poison, and hastilyforted her:
Dont worry, senior Dugu isnt a bad person. He also promised me that he wouldnt hurt anyone at the Shrek Academy. Nothing will happen. Besides, now hes also an advisor at our Academy.
Oscar grinned, saying:
This really is excellent, with a Title Douluo as advisor, how couldnt our Shrek Academys name spread through the world?
Grandmaster frowned,
An Academy doesnt rely on its teachers, but rather has to rely on you students.
Oscar stuck out his tongue, but he was terrified of Grandmaster and naturally didnt dare retort.
Xiao Wus expression hadnt improved from Tang Sans expression, and instead became even paler. Only because she kept her head down, the others didnt notice anything.
Teacher, where is Mubai secluded? Id like to see him.Tang San said to Grandmaster.
Grandmaster said:Hes at a critical juncture of his cultivation, he mustnt be disturbed now.
Tang San pondered, and said:Teacher, I think I have a way for Mubai to break through the fortieth rank bottleneck. Ive brought back some gifts for each of us to use. Best would be for us seven to cultivate together, this would have a significant assistance to our cultivation.
Eh?Grandmaster somewhat astonished looked at Tang San. Breaking through spirit power bottlenecks had always required relying on the Spirit Masters own strength to aplish via unceasing effort. Even someone as familiar with spirits as Grandmaster had never found a shortcut, how couldnt Tang Sans words excite him?
Grandmaster was an astute person. Very quickly he became aware of the meaning behind Tang Sans words,What you want to give them, is drugs brought back from Dugu Bos ce?
Tang San nodded.
After Grandmaster had considered it for a moment, he said:Using drugs to promote strength will inevitably have side effects. In the past there has been some Spirit Masters who cultivated like this, but they always met a bad end. Youre already heaven spanning talents on your own. Theres no need for this kind of shortcut. If by any chance you spoiled things with your enthusiasm, the result wouldnt be pretty.
Tang San prepared in advance said:Teacher, dont worry. The things I want to give everyone have different properties and uses ording to each person. There wouldnt be any side effects.
Oscar, Ma Hongjun, Ning Rongrong, and even Zhu Zhuqing, all of them now had an inquisitive expression in their eyes. They all wanted to know what the things Tang San had brought back for them actually was.
After Grandmaster pondered it deeply, in the end he reluctantly nodded and said:Fine. However, you have to be careful. You cant make any mistakes. Ma Hongjun. Go to the animal pen and call over Dai Mubai. Be careful, dont get injured by the beasts.Ma Hongjuns spirit was the Evil Fire Phoenix, which had a powerful suppressive effect on anymon wild animals. Moreover his strength already surpassed Grandmasters, so having him go fetch Dai Mubai was naturally best.
Grandmaster knew Tang San wasnt an impetuous person, otherwise he wouldnt have easily agreed.
Tang San pondered, then said:Teacher, we need a ce where we wont be disturbed. Otherwise if the outside world interferes, it might affect everyones ingestion of the medicinal properties.
Grandmaster thought about it and said:Then well go to Erlongs old ce. Its certainly peaceful there, and nobody would go there lightly.
Since Flender took over the running of the Academy, Liu Erlong had already gone to live in the school buildings. Of course she didnt feel the school buildings suited her better, but rather it was because Grandmaster lived there. The little wooden cottage she had lived in before was naturally empty.
Before long, Ma Hongjun had brought back Dai Mubai. Before Dai Mubai had even arrived, his voice already echoed in the distance.
Little San, youvee back. If you hadnt, Xiao Wu might have worried herself to death.
Dai Mubai wasnt much different from before, he only appeared a bit calmer. Having already passed his sixteenth birthday had somewhat increased his aggressiveness, but his overall imposing manner was a bit more restrained. The pair of evil eyes radiating health and vigor, his casual movements all had a kind of king among beasts elegance.
Hearing Dai Mubais words, Xiao Wu blushed and couldnt help making a spitting sound, but she didnt make any attempts to defend herself.
Except for Xiao Wu, Dai Mubai was the first to meet Tang San among the Shrek Seven Devils, and meeting once again was especially familiar, holding out his hands to embrace Tang Sans shoulders, he said:Fatty said you brought back gifts for us that can even help me break through the bottleneck, get it out quickly.
Tang Sanughed, raising his hand to punch Dai Mubai in the chest,Dont worry, well go somewhere quiet first.
Led by Grandmaster, everyone stepped into that quiet log cottage. The sunlight brought the shadows of the trees through the windows, the fresh and clean air seeping through the gaps. Listening to the melodious birdsong and the soft wind, it was very difficult to imagine this ce was in Heaven Dou Empires capital city. Even Grandmaster who was naturally disposed to living a simple life couldnt help sighing in admiration over Liu Erlongs excellent choice.
Grandmaster said to Tang San:Begin. Ill guard you.
Tang San nodded, and under everyones inquisitive and attentive stares, his right hand stretched into the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse to pull out a kind of nt.
That was a chrysanthemum with an enormous flower in an exceptionally beautiful violet. Bizarrely, each of the chrysanthemums petals seemed to be adorably fluffy on the outside, making them blend into each other. It didnt release any fragrance, and the stamen rising from the center of the petals was more than half a chi tall, the tip of the stamen glittering with a faint golden radiance.
Whats this?Dai Mubai was the first to ask, and the others were all also attracted by the nt Tang San pulled out.
Tang San smiled faintly, saying to Dai Mubai:Boss Dai, I prepared this especially for you. Its called Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum, a neutral immortal treasure herb, when eaten the energy will spread through the four limbs, blood clearing the eight meridians, and you can practice Vajra Strength Body.
Dai Mubai was shocked,So awesome? Vajra strength?
Tang San said with a smile:Although Vajra Strength Body is a bit exaggerated, this herb is mostpatible with your spirit. Your spirit power is neutral, overwhelmingly vast, and just fiercely potent. The efficacy is all in the limbs, so this will make your cultivation twice as fast for half the effort. Since youve already reached the fortieth rank bottleneck, I think it will certainly help you break through the crisis. Once youve obtained your spirit ring the medicine will continue taking effect, and should have even greater promoting effect.
The gifts Ive chosen for everyone all attach most importance to strengthening foundations, they wont spoil things for enthusiasm.
Dai Mubai solemnly epted the Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum Tang San held out, looking deeply at Tang San,Were brothers, so I wont say thanks. How is this thing eaten?
Tang San said:First eat that stamen, afterwards each of the petals, dont eat the stalk. After eating it immediately start cultivating, dissolving the medicinal strength to break the bottleneck.
Dai Mubai didnt say anything else, and immediately walked over to a corner to take the herb as Tang San instructed.
For all this time the fortieth rank bottleneck had always bothered him. Now having the chance to break through, his heart was already burning, impatient to begin. Oscar asked in a low voice:Little San, whats an immortal treasure herb?
Tang San said with a smile:This is something from Heaven, that can only rarely be found in the human world.
Everyone looked at each other, and including Xiao Wu, everyones gazes became burning hot. Ning Rongrong giggled, delicately saying:Third brother, dont be partial.
Tang San said:Dont worry, everyone has a share. Little Ao, this is yours.His hand stretched into the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse for a second time, this time pulling out a jade case and handing it to Oscar.
Oscar sighed in admiration,No need to even look, just the value of this case alone is considerable.
Tang San was somewhat speechless:Little Ao, this is justmon white jade. Two gold spirit coins will get you one.
Eh Oscar was part stunned, part embarrassed.
Tang Sanughed, saying:However, the thing inside is indeed of considerable value. Open it and see.
Oscar did as asked, and entirely different from Dai Mubais Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum, the instant the jade box opened, the whole room was filled with an odd fragrance. A strong orchid fragrance made everyones hearts clear and souls brighten, the fragrance prating deep into the heart rousing everyones spirits, involuntarily inhaling.
In the jade case quietlyy an eight petaled orchid, the petals trembling minutely, entirely lustrous snow white, giving people a noble and virtuous feeling.
Tang San said:This is called an Eight Petal Immortal Orchid, its also an immortal treasure herb. It must be picked with gold and stored with jade, and as long as its regted in jade ware, it wont wither for a thousand years, or a hundred lifetimes. Among all the immortal treasure herbs I brought back with me this time, its the one with the gentlest nature, one of the most mellow. Absorbing it is easy, but requires a very long time. Its effect is to strengthen foundations and drive out impurities, its effect shouldplement the slow cultivation speed you have as a food system Spirit Master. The medicinal effect should even continue until youve cultivated to the seventieth rank.
Oscar opened his eyes wide,So good? Little San, I love you.
Chapter 70 — Exceptional Immortal Treasures For Seven Devils
Chapter 70: Exceptional Immortal Treasures For Seven Devils
Part 1
Tang Sans whole body trembled,
Dont, go eat it quickly. Theres no special way of eating it, chewing and swallowing will suffice, the vor is sweet and fragrant. Just like Dai Mubai, you also have to focus your spirit power to assimte the medicinal effects, afterwards slowly absorb it.
Tang San had carefully thought about the most suitable nts for everyone even before he had returned.
Even though there was a limited amount of immortal treasures, there was still enough for one for each of the Shrek Seven Devils. It wasnt that he didnt want to give the teachers immortal treasures as well, but the absorption rate for these immoral treasures was better the younger the user. The opposite would drain the medicinal effect.
Oscar happily ran over to the other side of the room, swallowing the Eight Petal Immortal Orchid in one mouthful, and immediately starting cultivation.
Ma Hongjun was next when going by age, and he impatiently moved closer,Third brother, mine, mine.
Looking at the excited Fatty, Tang San said with a smile:Dont worry, I havent forgotten you. Fatty, Ive thought carefully about your Evil Fire. This variant Evil Fire is admittedly very powerful, but at the same time its constantly eroding your body. This is essentially because your Phoenix me isnt pure enough. This time Ive found you a nourishing and purifying yang medicinal herb.
Ning Rongrong let a giggle escape, saying:He still needs nourishing? In this time Fatty went out for bad things a lot. However, he said Heaven Dou City was very expensive, but still spent enormously. Nourishing him even more, perhaps hell have to go out even more frequently.
Tang San smiled:No. As I said, his evil fires impurity leads to his own bacsh. If it continues like this, then perhaps one day it will lead to his evil fire destroying him. By filtering out the impurities of his Phoenix me, he might truly be considered a Phoenix Spirit Master. Fatty, this is for you.
That was a deep red trembling, silky soft immortal herb. Its appearance seemed very simple, only formed from red grass leaves. The tip of the grass leaves were shaped just like cockbs, but when observing carefully one could discover its distinctiveness, the venation was unexpectedly gold. When it was taken out, the temperature in the room immediately rose sharply.
This thing is called Cockb Phoenix Sunflower, swallow it without chewing. Congregate spirit power and conduct, no matter how painful it is you must be patient, otherwise you will ruin the effect. This things effect is quite obvious, it should substantially increase your spirit power and me. If you give up halfway, the medicinal effect will lower a lot.Tang San ced the herb in Ma Hongjuns hands, and Fatty immediately left.
Tang San had taken out three immortal herbs and given them to three people one after another, even Grandmaster couldnt help being moved. Let alone seeing these herbs, he had never even heard of them before.
The fourth one Tang San brought out wasnt ording to age Xiao Wu, but rather for Ning Rongrong.
Third brother, what are you giving me?
Not waiting for Tang San to start speaking, Ning Rongrong already ran up and grabbed his arm. Xiao Wu frowned behind, but didnt say anything. Tang San smiling stretched his hand into the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, and in a sh of golden light, a fantastic immortal herb already appeared.
This was a very fantastic immortal herb, below the stalk and leaves were all wisteria drapes, finelybed. But at the top was a golden dazzling tulip, and a heavy tulip fragrance immediately reced Oscars previous Eight Petal Immortal Orchid, the rich fragrance giving a splendorous and majestic feeling.
Your Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda spirit is extremely special. I thought it over carefully, and selected this immortal herb for you. This thing is known as a Beautiful Silk Tulip, its graceful and luxurious. By taking it you can breathe in the quintessence of heaven and earth. The radiance of the sun and the moon. Your Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda is on its own ssified as a treasure type spirit. With the help of this Beautiful Silk Tulip, the effect should be veryplementing. This flower cant be devoured. You have to breathe in the stamen, slowly absorbing the best features within, afterwards cultivate your spirit power and slowly circte it, letting the medicinal effects find its way to the hundred bones of all four limbs.
Ning Rongrong took the Beautiful Silk Tulip, and giggling said:Third brother, I really want to kiss you, only in order to keep Xiao Wu from upending the vinegar jar, Ill let it be. But I really cant ept this flower from you free of charge,ter little sister will definitely do something in return.
Four of the Shrek Seven Devils had already obtained immortal herbs, finally remaining was only Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing.
Xiao Wu stood there calm andposed without the slightest bit of anxiety. Tang San gave the others such good immortal herbs, how could he treat her unfairly?
Zhu Zhuqings natural disposition was reclusive, and extremely shy. Even though she was inwardly equally brimming with expectation, she found it embarrassing to be as forward as Ning Rongrong.
Tang San walked over to Zhu Zhuqing,Zhuqing, this immortal herb Ive chosen for you is the easiest to absorb and transform. Moreover the efficacy is even better than the others, considered an all-round boost. However, to eat this immortal herb you must pay a certain price. I hope you have the mental preparation.
If someone else had said this, Zhi Zhuqing would certainly have believed they had ulterior motives, but when it came from Tang San she didnt have the slightest ufortable feeling. Everyone had been together for so long, even if Zhu Zhuqing very rarely spoke, how couldnt she know Tang Sans character?
Immediately nodding, she quietly said:Thank you third brother.
This was the first time Zhu Zhuqing had called Tang San third brother, and Tang San couldnt help smiling slightly, once again pulling out a herb from the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse.
It was a seeminglymon white flower, palm sized, a bit like a tree peony, without leaves, the stalk connecting to a big rock. That stone waspletely pitch ck, and from how Tang San carried it could be seen that its weight was astonishing.
On that white flower were a few flecks of red, scarlet red like blood giving people a hair-raising feeling.
Tang San grimly said:This herb is called Yearning Heartbroken Red. Among immortal treasure herbs its a divine treasure. It also has a legend. A very long time ago, a youth, quiet and contented, most liked gardening and nting trees, filling his garden with green and blue lotuses and bulbs, thousands of purples and reds. Ordinarily singing to flowers, toasting to the moon, when a flower fell, he would be boundlessly grieved, sweeping up the flower, burying it in the ground, shedding tears again and again. Its said his feelings moved Heaven, and his great love for flowers moved the Heavenly Flower Immortal, who personally descended to the world to marry him, happiness like fish in water need not be mentioned. But unexpectedly the good times didntst, god learned about their matters, and was furious, saying immortals and the mundane didnt match, ordering Flower Immortal to return to the divine realm. That youth having lost his lover, moaned and groaned in pain all day, depressed, discarding matters of flowers, consequently the walls fell and fences copsed, flowers and trees withered, thend growing deste. One day a white haired old man arrived, telling him that the white tree peony flower in his garden, was his wifes reincarnation, as long as he destroyed the flower, the Flower Immortal would lose her immortality, banishing her to the mundane world to be his wife again, but he couldnt by any means destroy a flower. The words turned into a pure wind and disappeared, and the youth suddenly came to himself, deeply regretting his mean treatment of the blossoms, he again carefully tended to the flowers and nts, even though he deeply loved his wife, he couldnt bear to burn down the tree peony, it was even more cherished than himself, day and night watering the flowers with his tears, the tears stemmed from deep sorrow, and yearning and heartbroken he died, in his final moments, he dripped some blood on the petals, and you see those dark red stains, that is the hearts blood of that youth.
Quietly listening to Tang Sans story, whether it was Zhu Zhuqing or Xiao Wu to the side, both were somewhat sentimental. Even Grandmaster felt his heart sway, unable to help himself.
Tang San solemnly said:The flower is an exceptional treasure that chooses its master. When picking it you must keep your beloved in your heart, with absolute sincerity, spitting out blood on the petals. If you are at all half-hearted, even if you spit blood until you die, dont think about removing the flower. After picking the flower, as long as it is by your side it will never wither. The rock it grows from is called crow break, if its forcefully broken, this Yearning Heartbroken Red will equally lose its medicinal strength. Using this herb has the immortal results of heaven and earth, by my conservative estimate, it can at least increase spirit power by ten ranks, and it will still substantially remould the body. Zhuqing, even if Im not entirely sure whats between you and Mubai, of us seven, you are the only ones who are certainly sweethearts, therefore Ive brought this to you, hoping you can be that destined person.
Zhu Zhuqing looked nkly at this touching bloody tree peony Yearning Heartbroken Red in front of her, softly nodding, her gaze floating over to Dai Mubai cultivating not far away,Ill try.
Urging the spirit power within, prompting the movement of qi and blood, Zhu Zhuqings cherry lips parted, spitting a drop of blood on the petals.
The moment she spit out blood, in her mind was fixed the figure of Dai Mubai. But for some reason she recalled Dai Mubais dissolute past, and her attention shifted slightly, unable to keep her state of mind from swaying.
When the blood fell on the petals, the Yearning Heartbroken Red trembled slightly. Tang San, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing and Grandmasters gazes were all fixed on this flower, quietly waiting.
However, Tang San quickly lost hope. That Yearning Heartbroken Reds swaying gradually stopped, without falling off.
Zhu Zhuqing sadly said:Im sorry, third brother, my heart is too greedy, I cant take this flower.
Tang San sighed, helplessly shaking his head,Zhuqing, dont be like that. When I returned I prepared you another herb as backup. Wait a moment.
While speaking, Tang San held up the Yearning Heartbroken Red to Grandmaster,Teacher, you and aunt Erlongs feelings are deep and heavy, it would be better for you to try. Perhaps, this Yearning Heartbroken Red might be able to change your spirit variation.
Grandmaster sighed, saying:Such a divine treasure, how could I eat it? By now I have long ago passed the age for cultivating. If it is destined for me, I will keep it at my side forever.
Looking at the bloodstains on the Yearning Heartbroken Red, Grandmaster couldnt help recalling all that had happened between him and Liu Erlong, a burst of pain in his heart, he didnt use his spirit power, but directly raised his hand to hit his chest. As Tang San cried out in rm, blood forced its way out of his mouth, just right to spurt onto the flower.
Part 2
The moment he spit out the blood, Grandmasters spirit was equally shocked, in his mind appeared the two most painful words of his life, little sister.
This time the Yearning Heartbroken Red swayed even more fiercely, in a moment about to fall from the ck breaking rock, but in the endcking thatst trace of strength, the swaying returned to its original position, whether it was the blood Grandmaster or Zhu Zhuqing had spit out, both gradually disappeared.
Grandmaster said in a rough voice:Im always unable to put down the burden in my heart, Im not qualified to take this herb.With a dispirited expression he turned to look out the window, apparently again recalling those sad forgotten events.
As Tang San prepared to put away the Yearning Heartbroken Red, taking out the backup he had prepared for Zhu Zhuqing, suddenly, a small pu sound echoed. When Tang San turned his head to look, he saw a drop of blood had already fallen on that Yearning Heartbroken Red, and before he could react, the Yearning Heartbroken red, this time without the slightest swaying, already quietly fell from the ck breaking rock, falling into slender jade-white hands.
Xiao Wu wiped a bloodstain from the corner of her mouth, her charming face revealing a smiling expression, looking at that touching flower in her hand with blurred emotions in her eyes,I didnt expect that I would be this destined person.
Tang Sans heart shook, and Zhu Zhuqing to the side was equally shaken. None of them had expected that this Yearning Heartbroken Reds final owner would actually be Xiao Wu.
In that previous moment, Tang Sans gaze had been fixed on Grandmaster and hadnt seen it, but Zhu Zhuqing clearly saw, when Xiao Wu spit out blood, her gaze didnt leave Tang San for a moment. That single-mindedly devoted expression was something Zhu Zhuqing would never forget.
Until now she had always seen how good Tang San was to Xiao Wu, but now she truly understood what position Tang San held in Xiao Wus heart.
Zhu Zhuqing saw very clearly how pure Xiao Wus gaze at Tang San had been, perhaps even they didnt know whether the feelings between them were that of man and woman, but their feelings were absolutely the purest sincerity, without any w.
And that Yearning Heartbroken Red became the best proof.
Tang San looked stupidly at Xiao Wu, for a long while speechless. Xiao Wu lowered her head, her fingertips caressing the flower petals,Little San, that story was definitely true, right?
Tang San said:I dont know. Eat it, it will give you the best help.
Xiao Wu shook her head,No, Grandmaster was right, an immortal herb like this, how can people part with it by eating it? Didnt you say that, as long as it recognized its owner, it will never wither? I want to keep it with me. Loving it and cherishing it.
But Tang San somewhat hesitantly thought to say something, but was interrupted by Xiao Wu.
Dont worry, Ge, I wont fall behind everyone. I will make great effort to cultivate.Xiao Wu naturally understood what Tang San was worried about.
Even though she didnt advance to the next step in strength because she didnt eat this Yearning Heartbroken Red, at this moment her heart was already content. Just like Zhu Zhuqing thought, she hadnt known what her feelings towards Tang San actually were, but at this moment, this Yearning Heartbroken Red had already told her.
To her, there was nothing more important than this.
Tang San would never force Xiao Wu to do anything. Raising his hand to gently caress her head, he said with a smile:Then protect it properly, and it will also always protect you.
Stretching his hand into the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, Tang San pulled out the sixth immortal herb.
That was a white flower with a gem-like luster, appearing spotless as a blue lotus white root. Tang San handed over it to Zhu Zhuqing, saying with a smile:This thing is called Daffodil Jade Flesh Bone. Its function is to soften muscle and mend bone, the clearing the eight extraordinary meridians. Originally I was going to give it to Xiao Wu, but she already has the Yearning Heartbroken Red, and this immortal herb suits you just as well, take it at once.
Perhaps it was because she couldnt obtain the Yearning Heartbroken Reds approval, but Zhu Zhuqing was somewhat depressed, sadly shaking her head:Since you were going to give it to Xiao Wu, you should still give it to her.
Tang San shook his head:No, a person of integrity cant be too greedy, each of these immortal treasure herbs are precious treasures that Heaven yearns for, taking several is no good, it will instead be harmful. Even if Xiao Wu doesnt eat the Yearning Heartbroken Red, the Yearning Heartbroken Reds energy still exists. If she takes yet another immortal treasure herb, she will be unable topletely absorb it, so this Daffodil Jade Flesh Bone should go to you. Its effect will lead to the same result by different means as Mubais Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum. Your spirit is simr to Mubais, and using it wont be a problem. When eating it only eat the petals, then finally suck on the stamen, that will absorb its efficacy. At the same time you have to urge your spirit power. Zhuqing, remember, you have to stay calm to absorb its best properties.
Thank you, third brother.Zhu Zhuqing tightly gripped the Daffodil Jade Flesh Bone and walked over to sit by herself in a corner.
Xiao Wu was still ying with the Yearning Heartbroken Red in her hands, and Tang San couldnt help ask once again:Xiao Wu, are you really not prepared to take it? With it your strength would increase greatly.
Xiao Wu lightly shook her head,Ge, I wont eat it, unless one day She didnt continue, but her gaze floated to Tang Sans face.
From within Xiao Wus big eyes, Tang San saw a somewhat different spirit. He didnt know why, but Tang San didnt dare look directly at this light.
Tang San felt about in the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, and after hesitating a moment pulled out a mildly purple medicinal herb. The top of the herb was like a cap, precisely a lingzhi mushroom. The lingzhi mushrooms cap was purple, with a jade green stalk below, growing nine leaves.
Tang San walked over in front of Grandmaster,Teacher, Even though this Nine Treasure Purple Zoysia doesnt count as an immortal treasure, it still strengthens foundations, its effect promoting energy. It will have a considerable beneficial effect to your body. Please take it.
Without waiting for Grandmaster to decline, Tang San pulled off the lingzhi cap from the stem, presenting it to Grandmaster.
Seeing the earnest light in Tang Sans eyes, Grandmaster secretly sighed, but still epted it and put it in his mouth, chewing it a few times and swallowing.
The lingzhis nature is mild, but this Nine Treasure Purple Zoysia is a top quality lingzhi. Teacher, since Xiao Wu doesnt want to eat the Yearning Heartbroken Red, let her keep watch over us and cultivate a moment to dissolve its medicinal effects.
Grandmaster nodded, reining in his mind, as much as possible keeping himself from thinking about Liu Erlong. Sitting down in the light from the window, he started to quietly cultivate.
Ge, dont you have anything for yourself?Xiao Wu asked.
Tang San said:I do.While speaking, he pulled out a seemingly unremarkable herb from the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse. Its body was jade green, but bizarrely at the center of the nt were three snow white leaves, and at the center of the leaves were a few water droplets, as if dew left behind in the morning.
This herb is called Full Moon Wearing Autumn Dew, eating it will train piercing eyes, passing through ten thousand strange things. Even though the description is a bit exaggerated, it will be of considerable benefit to my Purple Demon Eye cultivation. That can also be considered an immortal treasure.
Xiao Wu frowned, saying:Ge, why did you give everyone herbs to promote their strength, but only this for yourself? Even if I dont understand these immortal treasures, shouldnt yours be the best?
Tang San smiled faintly, saying:Even though the Full Moon Wearing Autumn Dew isnt considered the best immortal treasure, its effect is still better than you imagine. Besides, Ive already taken two kinds of immortal treasure herbs before, I cant be greedy. Just those two herbs are enough to benefit me all my life. I even hesitated over this Full Moon Wearing Autumn Dew again and again before deciding to take it. Its medicinal effect is very mild, and doesnt conflict with the two immortal treasures I used before.
Even though Tang San still hadntpletely absorbed the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot he used half a year ago, his originally gentle Mysterious Heaven Skill had already changed significantly.
Since it was these two kinds of extreme herbs he used simultaneously, these two kinds of herbs within his body neutralized anything absorbedter.
There wouldnt be any destructive effects to Tang Sans body, but the two herbs efficacy could arbitrarily change under Tang Sans control, in other words, within his spirit power the extreme cold and extreme hot energies had already mixed.
These two energies didnt belong to the Blue Silver Grass spirit, but rather to Tang Sans internal strength. Only when his spirit power was infused into Blue Silver Grass would there be any effect to the spirit.
Then hurry up and eat it.Xiao Wu urged.
Tang San nodded, raising the Full Moon Wearing Autumn Dew in front of him, tilting it slightly, letting the transparent drops of liquid drop into his mouth. The moment those drops of liquid left the leaves of the nt, the whole Full Moon Wearing Autumn Dewpletely withered in Tang Sans hand, in the blink of an eye bing dust wafting through the air.
Tang San didnt say anything else, without leave walking over to sit next to Grandmaster, adopting a lotus posture and quietly starting to cultivate.
Right now only Xiao Wu was still awake in the small log cottage. Standing there, her gaze never left Tang San, her eyes revealing a struggling light. In her heart reverberated a voice only she could hear.
Mustnt I leave him after all? If I leave, could we still meet again? But, if I didnt leave, perhaps sooner orter that Title Douluo that returned with him would be harmful to me. Little San, thank you for this Yearning Heartbroken Red. It let me understand so much. No, I cant leave, just now I swore never to leave him. Only when Im together with him will I feel the happiness mama talked about.
Part 3
There was an unhesitating light in Xiao Wus eyes. Nobody knew just how fearless she was to make this decision, or just how determined.
The minutes and seconds slowly passed. In a sh it had already been six hours, and the effect of the immortal treasure herbs showed. Besides Xiao Wu, the other Shrek Seven Devils and Grandmaster all now showed different degrees of change.
Dai Mubai who had taken the Singlr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum had by now grown ayer of white fur all over, just like when he summoned his White Tiger for Spirit Body Enhancement. Originally sitting crosslegged, now hey sprawled like a character on the ground, the four limbs clearly having swollen to twice their original size, the sounds of cracking bones constantly rising from his body.
His three spirit rings were shing with breathtaking speed, from his throat asionally rose a thunder-like low roar. His whole body quivered with a kind of particr rhythm.
Oscar was the most tranquil of everyone, only sitting there quietly. But his body was emitting a fragrance like the Eight Petal Immortal Orchid, and a faint white mist seeped from his skin, undting densely around him.
He was the most handsome among the Shrek Seven Devils, and being set off by this white mist even more increased his earthy nobility.
Ma Hongjuns appearance was the most fiery. By now the clothes on Fattys torso hadpletely turned to ashes, exposing bright red fat. The Cockb Phoenix Sunflowers medicinal effect was extremely potent, and his skin constantly exuded thinyers of juices. Fattys body looked like cooked shrimp, and even his hair had be fiery red.
Bizarrely, whenever ayer of ck juice seeped out of his body, his fat would contract a bit. Xiao Wu standing to the side couldnt help but think that what Tang San gave fatty to eat was some weight loss drug.
Ning Rongrongs change was the most magnificent, the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda floated in front of her in a halo of seven colored light, three rings of light flickering within, set off by ayer of intense golden light.
This golden light was released from Ning Rongrong herself, bringing a strong tulip fragrance, a gem like light moving within, just like a fairy descended to the mortal world. Each time the golden light strengthened, it seemed Ning Rongrongs Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda became even more beautiful and dazzling.
Ning Rongrongs golden light and Oscars white mist seemed to give off a mutually attracting feeling. The white mist and golden light flowed together in the air, the two fragrances mixing together, creating a kind of iparably cozy scent.
Even Tang San didnt know that the Beautiful Silk Tulip Ning Rongrong ate and the Eight Petal Immortal Orchid Oscar ate were a pair of mandarin duck herbs, with aplementing effect just like the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot he ate.
Simr circumstances arose for Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai, but it wasnt because of any rtionship between their herbs, but rather because of their spirit fusion ability.
After Zhu Zhuqing ate the Daffodil Jade Flesh Bone, ayer of faint jade light spread all over her body. Different from Dai Mubai whoy spread eagled on the ground, she moved from crosslegged to standing upright as the medicinal effect released, standing there with both hands crossed over her ample chest, quietly absorbing the medicine.
As the White Tiger radiance appeared from Dai Mubai, it was echoed by Zhu Zhuqings ck Civet, their breathingpletely in sync, each inhtion and exhtion fitting each other.
Grandmaster sat there very serenely, his whole body suffused with a faint purple light. Even though his appearance wasnt as fiery as Ma Hongjun, just like Ma Hongjun his body was constantly exuding ayer of ck fluid.
The Cockb Phoenix Sunflower and the Nine Treasure Purple Zoysia both had the effect of rebirth. This was something Tang San had neglected to mention.
Right now Tang Sans own reaction wasnt veryrge, only his head was enveloped in ayer of pure golden light, the golden light constantly condensing towards his eyes like threads of silk or strands of hair.
Xiao Wu stood there holding the Yearning Heartbroken Red, quietly sniffing its rich fragrance. Her gaze only rarely swept across the others, and was otherwise fixed on Tang San.
The sun ascending in the east gradually began to descend in the west. The first to awaken from cultivation was the one who had taken the gentlest herb Eight Petal Immortal Orchid, Oscar.
Stretching his arms wide, Oscar opened his eyes as if he had just woken up from sleep,Sofortable!
Xiao Wu red at him, saying in a low voice:Everyone else are still cultivating, lower your voice.Oscar blinked, only then discovering the others sitting around him, hastily covering his mouth he stood up.
Xiao Wu looked him up and down a few times. She found that the earthen noble air that had appeared on his body when he absorbed the Eight Petal Immortal Orchid hadnt faded when cultivation ended, and his whole body looked like it was covered in ayer of glossy luster.
Is anything different?Xiao Wu quietly asked.
Oscar looked distracted a moment, remembering to sense the changes to his body.
Very quickly his expression became odd, a double mood of pleasant surprise and disbelief. The smile on his face gradually grew, and if it hadnt been for the others right now cultivating around them, perhaps he might haveughed out loud right now.
What? Dont cover your mouth.Xiao Wu pped Oscars hand.
A burning excitement appeared in Oscars eyes,Amazing, its really too amazing.
Amazing your head.Xiao Wu red at him,Speak quickly, what is it?
Oscar grinned, holding out a hand, shaking it in front of Xiao Wu,Five ranks, my spirit power increased a full five ranks, this is just too unbelievable. Ive already reached the thirty eighth rank. Heavens, Ill overtake Dai Mubai soon.
Even though he had guessed that the immortal treasure herb Tang San gave him would have a very good effect, hearing it from his own mouth was still different. One Eight Petal Immortal Orchid had actually helped Oscars spirit power leap up five ranks.
In other words, right now they were on more or less the same average spirit power as those Emperor Team Spirit Masters who were five years older.
What are you squawking for, isnt it just five ranks? Then Im still better off.Ning Rongrongs voice rose from the side. The golden light over her body was alreadypletely gone, her right hand supported her Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, and underneath the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda was a tulip petal like golden outline.
Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu smiling looked face to face,Ive improved six ranks, thirty seventh rank.
Oscar couldnt help say:This must be a dream. If cultivation were to be this easy hereafter, then what would there still be to work hard for? Every day wed just eat flowers.
Xiao Wu curled her lips,Dont go dreaming. Little San said that you cant eat several of these immortal treasure herbs, eating more will instead be harmful. Are you still dissatisfied with gaining five ranks? Grandmaster said that the younger the easier it is to cultivate. Youre still just fifteen.
Ning Rongrong excitedly said:I really didnt expect that I would advance so much so shortly after just breaking through the thirtieth rank juncture. Maybe before long well also be able to reach the fortieth rank. Moreover, I feel that my Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda seems to have changed a bit, even if I cant say just how it has changed, I still feel somewhat abnormal.
Oscar lowered his head to look at the pagoda in Ning Rongrongs hand, then suddenly called out,I know.
Ning Rongrong covered his mouth,Be a bit quiet.
Oscar pulled away Ning Rongrongs hand from his face, deliberately lowering his excited voice,Rongrong, Rongrong count quickly, how manyyers does your Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda have.
Ning Rongrong looked distracted, then paid attention to her pagoda,One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine. Nine? Why, how did it be nine?
Ning Rongrong only felt a heat rush from her heart. Right now, even her voice trembled. What did the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda bing nineyers mean?
It meant she no longer had a Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, but rather the legendary Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, the lifelong goal of her father, Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi. And now she had actually reached it herself.
Ning Rongrong couldnt keep her gaze from turning to Tang San. If it hadnt been for Xiao Wu, right now she would have had the impulse to devote her life to him.
Only the directly rted members of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School understood the meaning of the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda. All of this really was far, far too significant to the entire Seven Treasure zed Tile School.
After a brief excitement, Ning Rongrong gradually calmed down, but the hand supporting the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda still trembled. She knew that Tang Sans kindness no longer affected just her, but the entire Seven Treasure zed Tile School. It seemed she would have to make a trip back home.
Have you absorbed them well?This was the moment Tang Sans voice rose, standing up from the floor with both eyes closed.
Third brother.Ning Rongrong suddenly pounced at him, giving Tang San a big hug, both hands around his neck, kissing his face hard.
Her actions made Tang San dumbfounded, and even Oscar and Xiao Wu were stunned, both their faces bing somewhat strange. Fortunately, what Ning Rongrong said next made them relieved.
Chapter 71 — Clear As Ice And Clean As Jade Young Master Tang San
Chapter 71: Clear As Ice And Clean As Jade Young Master Tang San
Part 1
Ning Rongrong kissed Tang San hard on the mouth, saying to Tang San while under the monstrous gazes of Xiao Wu and Oscar:Third brother, thank you, thank you so much. Even though I know the words thank you are far from enough to repay your favor, I really dont know what else to say. If you didnt already have Xiao Wu I would definitelye after you. Third brother, see, my Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda already changed to Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, in other words, I no longer need to follow the n restrictions.
Tang San raised his hand to touch Ning Rongrongs head,Wererades, what are you doing talking like that.While speaking, Tang San slowly opened his eyes.
Instantly, the whole room seemed to shine. Ning Rongrong who was closest to Tang San clearly saw his eyespletely be golden purple, and as that dazzling light entered her eyes she felt her vision go white, leaving herpletely unable to see anything.
Tang Sans gaze swept from the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda in Ning Rongrongs hand. When that golden purple light in his eyes fell on Xiao Wu his entire body suddenly trembled violently once, his facial expression bing entirely strange.
Even though Tang San had already moderated the light in his eyes somewhat, when Tangs gaze turned to Xiao Wu she had a kind of feeling as if being seen through. Her pulse suddenly sped up, Dont tell me he saw something?
While Xiao Wus heart leapt into her throat, the light in Tang Sans eyes diminished and returned to normal. With his usual expression he looked down at Ning Rongrong and said:Rongrong, its alright. I just lost control of my eyesight.
The white in Ning Rongrongs eyes gradually faded, and she recovered her eyesight,Third brother, what was that ability? Why couldnt I see anything?Even though she had already recovered, she still didnt quite dare look Tang San in the eyes.
Tang San smiled:This is my Purple Demon Eye. If Im not mistaken, my Purple Demon Eye has risen another level.
The Full Moon Wearing Autumn Dew was worthy of being called a jewel of immortal treasures. Even if it hadnt increased Tang Sans spirit power it had still let his Purple Demon Eye pass the detailed level, directly entering the third phase of Purple Demon Eyes fouryers mustard seed.
Furthermore, Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye had also changed a bit because of the Full Moon Wearing Autumn Dews effect.
It was no longer just a supporting effect.
Little San, congrattions.Xiao Wu walked up to Tang Sans side, speaking with a smile. At the same time she was staring closely at Tang Sans eyes, as if she was searching for something in his expression. Unfortunately, no matter how she looked he was still the same as always, apparently with nothing amiss.
Rubbing Xiao Wus head,If you agreed to eat the Yearning Heartbroken Red, the benefits to you should be the biggest of all of us. Its an immortal treasure among immortal treasures. Whether in life or death, flesh or bone, it has the effect of heaven, earth and nature. And right now youre the only one who can eat it.
Xiao Wu held the Yearning Heartbroken Red to her chest,I wont, Ill never eat it. Ill always keep it with me.
MiaoA soft cats call drew their attention. As they turned to look they found that Zhu Zhuqing had opened her eyes at some point, and was looking around with her beautiful eyes, her expression somewhat vacant, as if she had woken up from a dream.
Zhuqing, how much did your spirit power rise?Xiao Wu seemed to recover her normal liveliness and bounced over.
Zhu Zhuqing hesitated a moment,Apparently, apparently seven ranks?
What are you calling apparently, seven ranks is seven ranks.Xiao Wu giggled. Using her body to keep the others from seeing, she raised her hands and groped Zhu Zhuqings chest,Dont worry, youre not hallucinating.
AhZhu Zhuqing cried out in rm at Xiao Wus groping, her charming face immediately blushing deep red,What are you
Xiao Wu resolutely said:Im helping you realize its real. I didnt expect your Daffodil Jade Flesh Bone to be even more effective than theirs. Actually boosted seven ranks. Then dont you have thirty eighth rank spirit power now?
Zhu Zhuqings gaze floated over to Tang San behind Xiao Wu. While Xiao Wu vigntly blocked her, afraid shes pounce like Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing bowed slightly to Tang San,Third brother, thank you.
Tang San smiled faintly, saying:Were allrades, theres no need for thanks. Actually, its not that Zhuqings Daffodil Jade Flesh Bone is more effective than anyone elses, its just that these immortal treasure herbs all take effect differently. For instance, each immortal treasure herbs effect is around ten ranks of spirit power or so, but with the principal effect manifesting by transforming the body, the spirit power increase will be less. Like little Aos Eight Petal Immortal Orchid has aparatively slow absorption process, requiring an imperceptibly influential process. So it will only boost five ranks.
Zhu Zhuqing a bit concerned said:But then, wouldnt our strength increase too quickly? Grandmaster once lectured us that cultivation has to be done incrementally, that the foundations are most important.
Tang San said:Dont worry, thats no problem. These immortal treasure herbs strengthen foundations. Not only wont your foundation be shaken, it will on the contrary even deepen. I think you will be able to understand it yourself as you cultivateter.
Grandmaster slowly opened his eyes a littleter. A spirited light flickering within his eyes, his whole body seeming a lot younger. But right now he was covered in filth and didnt have time to say anything to the others before turning around and leaving the log cottage, first finding some ce to bathe and change clothes.
While everyone were sensing the effects of taking the immortal treasure herbs, a resonant phoenix call and a deep tiger roar rose practically simultaneously.
Golden red mes suddenly discharged from Ma Hongjuns body, soaring up and directly burning arge hole in the defenseless roof. Not even dust fell down.
Ma Hongjuns body had smoothed out within the me, and even though he was still chubby, he had clearly lost a considerable amount of fat.
The mohican hairstyle on his head had grown several times longer, even hanging down his back, his little eyes radiated all around, mes roamed across him as he moved, and behind his back could faintly be seen a Phoenix pattern, as if reborn.
Fatty was no longer as wretched as before. Making a long cry at the sky filled with abundant majesty. The pressure of the Phoenix as king among birds clearly made the air heavier.
The tiger roar naturally came from Dai Mubai, shooting up from where he was lying on the floor, spirit power surged all around him within a one meter range. The hair all over his body had be a sparkling and translucent snowy white, and intense bursting sounds constantly came from all of his four limbs. From within that white light the glimpse of Dai Mubais evil eyes gave people a kind of hair raising feeling.
So hot.Ma Hongjun called out loudly, yawning and inhaling deeply. The golden red mes around him immediately withdrew like threads of silk into his mouth, in a moment disappearing unseen. His hair gradually restored to normal, and only his little eyes still flickered with light.
The Cockb Phoenix Sunflower Dandelion Ma Hongjun ate was, just like Tang Sans Infernal Precious Apricot, a pure yang immortal treasure. The difference was that the Cockb Phoenix Sunflower was a nourishing immortal treasure, while the Infernal Precious Apricot was highly toxic. Their manifestations differred somewhat.
First of all, the extrinsic energy of Ma Hongjuns immortal herb wasnt intense and could be taken directly. But if Tang San had taken that nt directly, let alone eating it, he would have burned to death. He needed the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass to make it possible.
One of the two pure yang immortal herbs generated a kind of endless fiery strength, and one burst with sudden zing heat, each with its own characteristics. In terms of how easily they could be taken, clearly Fattys Cockb Phoenix Sunflower won out.
So amazing.Fattyughed loudly,My fire has changed, it seems to have be more mellow and gentle. Didnt you feel the vast energy in my me?
Ning Rongrong let a giggle escape,Damn Fatty, always tooting your own horn. How many ranks did your spirit power grow?
Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing and Ma Hongjun had all obtained their third spirit rings just recently, so the three had stood at the same starting line. Zhu Zhuqings spirit power had increased seven ranks, and her own six ranks.
Fatty urgently sensed the spirit power within him, and couldnt help saying:Fuck me, my spirit power reached the thirty sixth rank. It rose a full five ranks.
Ning Rongrong giggled,Then youre still not equal to us. Me and Zhuqing grew six and seven ranks respectively.
Fatty stared nkly a moment,No way. So awesome? Third brother, you cant be partial!
Tang San helplessly said:What partial, go wash off first. The medical effect of that Cockb Phoenix Sunflower you ate was even more potent than theirs. Havent you noticed how your body has changed? If Im not wrong, then hereafter you wont have to suffer theplications of that evil fire. Even if I dont know whether your spirit can be called a pure Phoenix right now, it still shouldnt be far off.
At this Fatty discovered that he was filthy, unbearable sticky, and hurriedly ran out to wash.
Dai Mubai stood there quietly. After the tiger roar ended he stood in the same spot, eyes closed, the fur gradually disappearing, his swollen body gradually restoring to normal.
Even though Zhu Zhuqing didnt step forward, her deeply concerned gaze never left Dai Mubai. As she saw he didnt speak up she couldnt help be somewhat anxious, wanting to step forward, but being a bit too shy.
Part 2
After all, shed always been so cold to Dai Mubai.
But the concern in her heart finally overwhelmed her shyness, looking at Dai Mubai who hadnt moved for a long time she started forward, carefully stepping in front of him. She wanted to call out but was afraid to disturb him, and was for a moment at a loss.
Just as Zhu Zhuqing raised her head to look at Dai Mubai, her eyes brimming with concern, Dai Mubais eyes snapped open without warning, startling Zhu Zhuqing who cried out in surprise and stepped backwards, but almost fell over.
Dai Mubai reacted instantly, stretching out a hand and pulling her close wlessly.
You Let go of me.Zhu Zhuqing was blushing red, but clearly breathed out now that Dai Mubai was awake.
Dai Mubai smiled:You came on your own but still ask me to let go? Coming when you want, and leaving when you want?
You, you shameless Let go of me quickly. Who came on her own?Zhu Zhuqing lowered her head in Dai Mubais arms and struggled with all her strength, but was still unable to throw off Dai Mubais cast iron-like embrace. Even if her spirit power had increased considerably, how could she be a match for a power attack system Spirit Master like Dai Mubai?
Dai Mubai lowered his head next to Zhu Zhuqings ear, whispering:You still care for me so much, dont worry, your husband is alright. Its all well.
You Zhu Zhuqing raised her head sharply, intending to ask Dai Mubai, Whose husband do you think you are?
But she just met Dai Mubais evil eyes. Dai Mubais evil eyes were brimming with a sincere light, staring at her full of tender feelings.
It had to be said that Dai Mubais evil eyes indeed had extreme killing power. Zhu Zhuqing only felt a burst of distraction and in the end didnt speak the words on her tongue, even softening somewhat against him.
Dai Mubai was inwardly exceptionally pleased. Being able to embrace this logical and cold Zhu Zhuqing made him even happier than having broken through the fortieth rank just now.
However, Dai Mubai couldnt stay cheerful for too long. The moment he rxed his guard Zhu Zhuqing suddenly slipped out of his embrace and with a flicker had already moved to the side, staring resolutely at him,You should use flowery speech like that on those lovers of yours. Dont look at me with that expression.
Eh Dai Mubai smiled bitterly as he looked at her,Zhuqing, you cant be wasting effort on something trivial like that. Havent you seen how pure Ive been recently? Pure like Tang San.
Zhu Zhuqing snorted,When you can really be as clear as ice and clean as jade, untainted by a speck of dust as third brother, well talk again.
Tang San resisted a smile and hastily changed the topic,Mubai, did you break through?
Dai Mubai looked somewhat helplessly at Tang San, saying:Ive already broken through the bottleneck, and moreover my spirit power feels especially abundant. Perhaps after Ive obtained a spirit ring I will still be able to advance a bit. Little San, when you have time, teach me how to be clear as ice and clean as jade, and untainted by a speck of dust
Perhaps it was because of the time hed spent with the old freak Dugu Bo, but Tang San wasnt as guileless as before. With a slight smile he said:Im afraid you might not have the chance. Unless youre still a virgin, how could you be described as clear as ice and clean as jade?
Xiao Wu giggled, saying:Yeah, only my Ge can be described like that. Clear as ice and clean as jade young master Tang San. Young master Dai, you dont have the chance.The words young master Dai were precisely what the hotel manager had addressed Dai Mubai as the first time she and Tang San had met Dai Mubai with the twin sisters.
Eh Dai Mubai was immediately speechless. When he again looked at Zhu Zhuqing he finally caught a trace of a smile on her face. Instantly his heart came alive again:Xiao Wu, dont tease me like that. Let me tell you that virgins meeting virgins is just a painful affair. How about I impart some of my experience to little Santer?
Xiao Wu stopped smiling at once. Even if she was even more brazen she still wouldnt be a match for Dai Mubai. Her charming face instantly turned red and she hid behind Tang Sans back, not daring toe out. Her small hands constantly twisted on Tang Sans back.
Xiao Wu didnt notice that Tang Sans gaze was somewhat absent-minded at this moment, apparently thinking of something, and the expression in his eyes somewhat hard to make out.
The great immortal treasure gifts Tang San had brought could be said to be the perfect endgame. Apart from Xiao Wu who had refused to eat the Yearning Heartbroken Red, everyone else had received considerable benefits. The strength of the Shrek Seven Devils had increased by arge chunk.
The one who had benefited the most among them wasnt Dai Mubai who had broken through the fortieth rank bottleneck, nor was it Zhu Zhuqing who had gained seven ranks of spirit power, but rather Ma Hongjun whose evil fire had been filtered and the impurities discarded.
Returning from washing up, Ma Hongjun was like a different person. Even though his eyes were still as small as before, and he was still the plumpest among the seven, he wasnt as bloated as he had been. With a heroic spirit in his expression, flickering within his gaze was a golden red brilliance that inspired awe in others.
Even when he didnt release his spirit, just by being near one could feel a hot air current from his body.
The reason for this was clearly because he didnt have full control after raising his spirit power.
Grandmaster returned together with Ma Hongjun, and on the surface he didnt seem any different than before. It was only when looking carefully one would discover that he seemed a few years younger, his skin more glossy, the atmosphere around him seeming even more reserved as he held Luo San Pao who seemed to have grown a size to his chest.
Grandmaster. How do you feel?When Tang San saw Grandmaster returned he hastily greeted him and asked.
Grandmasters expression seemed a bit entric,After more than thirty years. I didnt expect that I would actually reach what I had hoped for on this day. It seems I still underestimated external forces, Ive broken through the bottleneck Ive been stuck at for decades. My spirit power has finally reached the thirtieth rank.
Thirtieth rank, perhaps to geniuses like these little monsters it wasnt much, just another phase of their cultivation.
But to Grandmaster, the thirtieth rank threshold had already perplexed him for several decades. In order to break through the thirtieth rank threshold he had expended untold mental and physical effort. Now finally breaking through with the assistance of the Nine Treasure Purple Zoysia left him with a both sad and delighted sensation that made Grandmaster feel somewhat strange. But breaking through was still a good thing, he could finally obtain his third spirit ring.
Grandmaster, congrattions. Perhaps you will be able to cultivate rapidly after breaking through the thirtieth rank.
Grandmaster sighed,This year Im already a bit over fifty. Spirit Master cultivation bes more difficult the older one gets. Generally speaking, it gets very difficult to advance after sixty. Do I still have a few years? Ive long since given up the dream of bing a formidable Spirit Master. You all are my hope. Well, you seven stay here for now. Even though the efficacy of the herbs is good, you still cant ck off. The drugs you just took were so effective, stay here for the time being to cultivate and consolidate the strength you obtained to make it stable. In seven days me and Mubai will go to hunt spirit beasts for spirit rings.
Grandmaster had everyones admiration in the field of spirit research, and their own strength rising made them even more confident in their cultivation. Nobody doubted Grandmaster, and they nodded one after another.
Although Dai Mubai had already reached the fortieth rank, ording to Grandmasters theories, the Spirit Master worlds Ten Great Core Competences, the spirit ring bottleneck didnt prevent Spirit Masters from increasing spirit power, theck of spirit rings only prevented entering the next phase. Cultivation in the original phase, while unable to break through levels, would actually still cultivate spirit power and would show its effect after obtaining a spirit ring.
For instance, a Spirit Master who broke through the thirtieth rank bottleneck would require a spirit ring to enter the thirty first rank and be a Spirit Elder.
But if he never obtained a spirit ring and kept cultivating at the thirtieth rank, even though his spirit power would never reach the next stage, it would still be set aside. Once a spirit ring was obtained, this store would be released, promoting the corresponding level, just like when Tang San obtained his first spirit ring.
Over the next several days the Shrek Seven Devils all stayed at Liu Erlongs little log cottage to cultivate their spirit power, consolidating the great benefits the medicinal effects had brought them. Even Grandmaster was no exception. Every day Flender sent people with food, and in order to let everyone cultivate in peace he posted the two tyrannically powerful teachers Zhao Wuji and Lu Ji-Bin nearby the log cabin to protect them.
In the log cabin the Shrek Seven Devils plus Grandmaster sat in a circle, differently colored light flickering from each of them.
Different energiesplementing each other.
Sitting in the middle was Dai Mubai, with ck and white light shining around him, releasing an overbearing energy.
On Dai Mubais left was Zhu Zhuqing, radiating with ck light and an agile energy. On Dai Mubais right was the Big Sausage Uncle Oscar, and the light he emitted was the strangest. After eating the Eight Petal Immortal Orchid his spirit power had be pink, such a light appearing on a male Spirit Master really made people feel a bit strange.
On Oscars right was Tang San, mainly shining with white light, but within was gathered both red and blue. But the colors were very faint, and couldnt be distinguished unless looking carefully.
Next to Tang San was Xiao Wu with a deep red radiance, the Yearning Heartbroken Red between her hands, that delicate fragrance drifting in front of her, quietly cultivating.
Part 3
Ma Hongjun was golden red, Ning Rongrong was resplendent gold, and even Grandmaster released a purple light. The entire log cottage was filled with sparkling light, seeming extremely fantastic.
After the growth from the immortal treasure herbs, by now the Shrek Seven Devils had all increased their strength.
Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai, fortieth rank.
Sausage Monopoly Oscar, thirty eighth rank.
Thousand Hands Asura Tang San, thirty seventh rank.
Evil Fire Phoenix Ma Hongjun, thirty sixth rank.
Soft Bones Demon Rabbit Xiao Wu, thirty fifth rank.
Seven Treasures zed Tile Ning Rongrong, thirty seventh rank.
Hell Civet Zhu Zhuqing, thirty eighth rank.
From just recently having entered the thirtieth rank to attacking the fortieth rank, none of the Shrek Seven Devils had imagined it would be this quick.
Little San.As everyone were cultivating, Flenders voice rose from outside the log cabin.
Tang San slowly opened his eyes and quietly left the room.
Dean Flender, you were looking for me?Tang San asked.
Flender nodded, saying:Senior Dugu has brought Dugu Yan, and asked me to call you over for something. Little San, be a bit careful, Dugu Bo is still too dangerous.
Tang San naturally understood why Dugu Bo was looking for him and smiled slightly: Dean Flender, dont worry. Nothing will happen.
Flender brought Tang San out of the forest to the main school area.
Tang San still hadnt looked the ce over carefully sinceing here.
Even though the main school area wasnt as gorgeous as Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, it was still extremely practical. Right now there were several students interacting on the field.
The two entered the main school building, heading straight for the deepest part of the teaching blocks top floor to meet Dugu Bo.
This ce had been imed by Dugu Bo personally. He always liked peace and quiet, and this ce met his requirements. By opening the window he could look over the forest behind the building and breathe in the fresh air every day, a feeling Dugu Bo was quite fond of.
In order to let the old freak stayfortably, Flender had reluctantly spent money to double the amount of decorations since Dugu Bo came. Right now it even seemed somewhat splendorous.
Within the room Dugu Bo sat in arge chair, softly rocking. When Tang San entered he opened his eyes, looking at him with a smiling expression. On therge bed to the side, Dugu Yan sat leaning against the headboard in a bored manner.
Little freak, youvee.Dugu Bo was first to call out. At the same time waving his hand at Flender, indicating he could leave.
Flender was indeed somewhat afraid of Dugu Bo. He pped Tang San on the shoulder, hinting he should be careful, then greeted Dugu Bo and left.
With Flender gone, Tang San naturally wouldnt be polite with Dugu Bo and walked over to sit on a sofa to the side.
Dugu Yans fierce gaze had stayed on Tang San from the moment he entered, but Tang San didnt pay any attention, treating her like air.
Grandpa, why have you called over this little bastard? You still havent told me why you woulde to this run down academy as an advisor. Even if it was important, you should havee to our Heaven Dou Imperial Academy!Dugu Yan spoke to Dugu Bo like a spoiled child.
Dugu Bo said:Fine. Yan-yan,ter you mustnt go saying little bastard, little bastard. Even if this little freak is uncanny, he still has a lot of areas you could learn from. Look at you, youre already twenty one, and still like a little child. Hes not even fourteen, but his attitude is more mature than yours.
Tang San secretly thought, What fourteen, Ive lived two lives, already forty years. How could I be as childish as your granddaughter?
Dugu Yan hadnt expected Dugu Bo to think this highly of Tang San and snorted,How is it so amazing. Last time I was careless. If we went at it again Id beat him until his teeth littered the ground.
Tang San smiled faintly, saying:I think youll have the chance you wish for. In another half year it will be time for the Continental Elite Spirit Master Academy Grand Competition. Well both bepeting in the Heaven Dou City district, and I think well encounter each other very quickly.
Dugu Yan snorted disdainfully,If we werent carelessst time the losers would definitely have been you. Your sneak attack on Tian-Heng wont work again.
Dugu Yan didnt know Tang Sans depth, but Dugu Bo was only too clear. As he recalled the Cluster Soul Chasing Balls, Dugu Bo couldnt help shivering. He didnt believe the little freak only had four, and ring at Tang San said:Little freak, I dont care about others, but when the timees you cant injure my granddaughter. Otherwise Ill take it up with you.
Dugu Yan resentfully said:Grandpa, what are you saying. How could he injure me again. Would you ever encourage others ambition and look down on your own strength?
Dugu Bo said:I dont know about others, but if you underestimate this little freak, then I can guarantee that youll get the worst of it in a fight against him. Do you know what his current spirit power rank is? It shouldnt be much short of yours, thirty seven ranks. If he has half a year, this little freak might even break through the fortieth rank bottleneck. You and he are alike, youre both control system Spirit Masters, but I can tell you for sure that you arent his match.
Hearing Dugu Bo repeatedly defend Tang San, Dugu Yans mood changed immediately. Leaping up from the bed, she red at Tang San with an aggrieved expression,Little bastard, what kind of potion did you use on my grandpa? Hes actually so taken with you. Grandpa, you wouldnt have taken this little bastard as apprentice, would you?
Dugu Bos aged face blushed. The two had only mutually investigated poison, mutually studied. Tang San admittedly felt he had learned a lot from Dugu Bo, but Dugu Bo also believed he had gained some small advantages. For a moment he actually didnt know how to answer his granddaughter.
Tang San also stood up from the sofa,I still have to cultivate, I dont have time to apany you for senseless chatter. As for strength, lets see it on the stage. Old freak, this is my blended medicine. You let her take it once every day for seven days, and it will transmit the poison. However, you have to find her a spirit bone first. With your abilities this shouldnt be difficult.
Dugu Bo took the seven crystal bottles Tang San handed over, nodding to him:Little freak, under heaven are scattered many feasts. I have my wish, its impossible for me to always stay here.
Youre leaving?Tang San shocked looked at him.
Dugu Bo nodded,I have some matters to deal with. If I hurry back I might make it in time for the Advanced Spirit Master Academy Grand Competition. Dont forget, I wont let you harm Yan-yan.
Tang San nced at Dugu Yan standing to the side with a baleful expression, and said indifferently:To give you face I wont do anything to her. However, you had best remind her not to provoke me. Im leaving.Saying this, he turned around and walked to the door. Dugu Yan still wanted to say something, but was stopped by a stern look from Dugu Bo.
Tang San suddenly stopped in front of the door, turning his head to look at Dugu Bo. One old and one young gaze met in the air, and although Tang San tried to hide it, Dugu Bou could still see a reluctance to part in his eyes.
Old freak, take care. Dont forget those two iron balls.
You take care too.Dugu Bo lowered his head, waving his hand at Tang San. He didnt know why, but right now he felt a little sand in his eyes. The feeling Tang San gave him even Dugu Yan had never caused.
While walking out of the school building, Tang Sans mood still hadnt recovered. Even though he had been constantly cultivating these several days, it was very difficult to focus, and even now he couldnt undo the problem that preupied him.
This disturbance had appeared extremely suddenly, and he couldnt even share it with anyone. He truly regretted that look. Even to the extent that he hadnt the mood to reflect on why the old freak would leave now.
Dugu Bo left quietly. He didnt say anything to anyone, and on the second day was gone without a trace.
Flender didnt find Dugu Bos departure strange, after all, he was a Title Douluo, and who would dare restrict the actions of someone like that? Dugu Bo leaving on the contrary made him relieved, at least it reduced the number of time bombs at the Academy.
Several dayster the Shrek Seven Devilspleted their temporary Seclusion. Flender and Liu Erlong personally went with Grandmaster and Dai Mubai for the not distant Sunset Forest where Dugu Bo also had his nest to hunt spirit beasts. Ning Rongrong asked for leave and returned home. The remaining five for the time being entered the Academys advanced ss.
Ning Rongrong had already nned to return home a while ago, but because Tang San was missing he naturally couldnt make her the hidden weapons. Now that Tang San was back, and her strength had also substantially increased, she returned to the Seven Treasure zed Tile school with her own pride and those mechanical ss hidden weapons Tang San gave her.
Looking at the school uniform he wore, Tang San felt helpless. He didnt know if it was a deliberate practical joke on Flenders part, but after he had assumed control of the Academy, he had changed the Academys school uniform topletely green, and still that kind with a bit of yellow, the legendary snot green.
Let alone Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wus big scowls, even Tang San felt a bit ridiculous.
Chapter 72 — Flash Of Understanding
Chapter 72: sh Of Understanding
Part 1
Can we really go out in these clothes? Wouldnt it have peopleughing themselves to death?Oscar pointed to the massive red characters on his chest, Shrek Academy.
Fatty smiled wryly:I didnt feel like teachers sense of aesthetics were socking before, how could he fit red with green? Dont tell me that in half a year hell still have us dressed like this to participate in the Spirit Master Academy Grand Competition? Im afraid we wont even get to fight, well beughed to death first.
Tang San said:But were not the only ones dressed like this, arent all the Academy students wearing the same? Oh, thats right, you were cultivating in the Academy the whole time, is there any difference in the education system here?
Oscar swallowed, saying:There actually arent any differences, just that there are a lot of women. Everyone says that female Spirit Masters are rare, but that doesnt show at our Academy. At least half or more are women Spirit Masters. Reportedly, its because of vice dean Liu Erlong. The majority all idolize vice dean Erlong.
There are altogether six sses in the Academy, separated ording to rank. As long as your rank advances, you can skip a grade at any time, theres no need to take any exams or such. Only on graduation are there two tests, one isbat, and one is a graduation mission. Split by rank, there are three sses for twentieth rank to twenty fifth rank making up thergest number of people, approximately one hundred twenty people. Twenty fifth to thirtieth rank has two sses, roughly eighty people, and thirtieth and above have one ss, which is also our advanced ss. Figures us as thirty something people. Moreover the majority are a lot older than us. Some are even over thirty.
Fatty, immensely proud of himself, said:This is the gap. How could people like them reach Title Douluo?
The Academy bell rung, and everyone entered the ssroom.
Because of their age, the Shrek Seven Devils naturally couldntpare to those older students in stature, therefore their seats were all at the very front. By now all the Shrek Seven Devils had reached the thirtieth rank, and naturally also sat in this ssroom.
Just as they entered, Tang San discovered the mood in the ssroom was somewhat peculiar. A lot of peoples gazes were fixed on him. Just like Oscar said, the number of female students were about the same as the male students in the ssroom, and these female students looking at Tang San, for the most part disying pure astonishment. But the male students looked at Tang San with gazes that clearly held bad intent.
Tang San of course didnt care about others looking at him, he just wanted to know the cause.
He understood it very quickly. From those male students gazes at him, he knew the reason for the malevolence.
Tang San was being pulled into the ssroom by Xiao Wu, who pulled him straight into a seat next to her. Furthermore, from start to finish Xiao Wus gaze had never left Tang San, as if he was the only person in her eyes.
Even though Xiao Wu and Tang San had neither reached fourteen, girls developed earlier than boys, and Xiao Wu wasnt just beautiful, she still had that pitch-ck long hair in addition to her perfect golden ratio figure. Naturally the number of those twenty something youths who coveted her wasnt few.
Oscar and Ma Hongjun werent looked at with the kind of malevolence as Tang San, and sat on the other side secretly snickering.
Zhu Zhuqing just sat down in a corner with her ice cold expression. No matter others, she didnt even look at her closestpanions.
The teacher hadnt arrived yet, and after the ssroom had be quiet for a brief moment when Tang San and the others entered, it immediately became noisy again.
A few twenty three or twenty four year old students sitting in the back immediately stood up with meaningful nces, and walked over towards Tang San and Xiao Wu.
Tang San said in a low voice to Xiao Wu:Xiao Wu, it seems youre really popr around here!
Xiao Wu snorted, saying:Its just some boring uncles. Who cares about them?
Tang San couldnt help smiling,No need to be so harsh, theyre only ten years or so older than you.
Xiao Wu stuck out her adorable pink little tongue at Tang San,Ten years older isnt an uncle?
As the two spoke, Tang San suddenly felt the light being blocked in front of him. Raising his head to look he saw four people standing by his side. These four were all built very tall, encircling his side like a wall.
Tang San asked without batting an eyelid:Something on your mind?
The one closest to Tang San was a sturdy youth, approximately one meter eighty tall, wide shoulders and broad back, chestnut red short hair that gave an excessively spirited impression, a flickering radiance deep in his eyes, speaking in a low and muffled voice:Kid, are you new?
Tang San nodded,Yeah, hello, Im Tang San.
The sturdy youth said:Since youre new, then it seems you dont know the rules of our advanced ss.
Rules?Tang San stared nkly.
The sturdy youth nodded affirmation,Thats right, there are rules. Dont tell me you didnt know know nobody can sit next to Xiao Wu? Who allowed you to sit here?
Me.Without waiting for Tang San to speak up, Xiao Wu already pped the table and stood up. In front of Tang San she was docile, but in front of others she was still that big sister boss from Nuoding Academy. Her p at the table echoed like a mountain, intrepid energy exhibited in her speech. At the p, the four youths practically simultaneously trembled, unconsciously taking a step back.
Xiao Wu put up a foot on the chair next to her, left hand crossing at her waist, right hand pointing at the four as she angrily yelled:Did you have anything to say? Get lost. Otherwise dont me Xiao Wu Jie for being blunt.
The sturdy male student was somewhat unable to keep his face up at Xiao Wus berating,Xiao Wu, this is a matter between us men, dont get involved. Ive always let you have your way, but Im not afraid of you. Dont tell me you think I, as the Academy chief, can just back down?
Tang San to the side couldnt help asking:Senior, whats the Academy chief?
A thin and tall student next to the sturdy student couldnt help but say:What kind of hick is this, doesnt even know about the chief. The chief is the most awesome among all the Academy students.
Hearing him say this, Tang San was instead somewhat on alert. Sizing up the sturdy student in front of him, he said:So its like that.He believed that since the other part said this, then this sturdy student must be even stronger than Dai Mubai. Looking at it like this, the other side might approach fortieth ranked strength.
The sturdy student proudly dered:Kid, right now you have two choices. The first is to duel me, if you win I will admit you have the qualifications to sit there. The other is to immediately get lost and find somece else to sit.
Tang San never liked causing trouble, but he was also never timid. Let alone when the matter was somewhat rted to Xiao Wu. No matter how it was rted, as Xiao Wus big brother, how could he back down.
Duel? Right here?Tang San doubtfully asked.
The sturdy student proudly said:Dont tell me Id still need to pick a ce to deal with a child like you? Dont worry, I wont bully the younger, I wont use my third spirit ability.
Not far to the side Oscar couldnt help saying:Just what is called the sins of Heaven can be forgiven, but our own sins are fatal!
Tang San nodded:Thene.Confronting an opponent with unknown strength he wouldnt be careless, standing up he directly released his spirit.
As the two yellow and one purple spirit rings appeared around Tang San, theplexions of the sturdy students party clearly changed. Clearly they hadnt expected Tang San to possess such an optimal spirit ring configuration.
Tang San, spirit Blue Silver Grass, thirty seventh ranked control system Battle Spirit Elder, please advise me.
What? Youre thirty seventh ranked?The sturdy student was shocked, inwardly he couldnt help regretting what he said just now about not using his third spirit ability. But he was after all the previous Blue Tyrant Academys chief and he was the instigator of this fight, naturally he couldnt back down.
With a deep roar, his body swiftly transformed.
His already sturdy body expanded once again, especially the muscles of his arms that practically doubled in size. At the same time they extended until they hung to his knees, and all his exposed skin grew ck fur.
Tai Long, spirit Vigorous Orangutan, thirty seventh ranked power attack system Battle Spirit Master, please advise me.
Thirty seventh ranked? Tang San looked distracted a moment, his face couldnt help disying a strange smile.
If the opponents strength had surpassed his, then he still might bring him some trouble. But since his spirit power was only equal to his own, then this fight was at once very simple.
Tai Long crooked a finger at Tang San, indicating he should go first. Tang San wasnt polite and raised his right hand, green light flickering within,pact green light releasing in an instant. Right now he was close to Tai Long and the other students only saw a green light sparkle, the next moment Tai Long was already closely enveloped in arge.
The contest ended even faster than it started. After Tang Sanunched Spider Web Restraint, he directly walked over and sat down next to Xiao Wu without even looking at Tai Long. Even though Tai Long was rude, he was still open and honest, so he hadnt nned to injure the opponent and had immediately used his third spirit ability.
Tai Long only felt his body constrict before he was already unable to budge. Subconsciously he began to struggle with all his might.
Part 2
His spirit was the Vigorous Orangutan, and force was its forte. He refused to believe that this delicate Blue Silver Grass could restrain him.
However, very quickly this former chief''splexion changed. The Blue Silver Grass that wove the giant spider possessed extreme toughness, and however he struggled he was unable to loosen it a fraction. Instead the spider web tightened constantly, and an intense burning feeling came from where his skin touched the spider web, at the same time apanied by a strong paralysis. By now it was already impossible even if he wanted to use his third spirit ring.
Even though he also had optimal spirit rings, as a strength model power attack system Spirit Master restrained by Tang Sans control, he didnt have the power to retaliate.
With a bang, Tai Long slowly toppled to the ground like a copsing golden mountain or falling jade pir, his struggling gradually weakening as the spider webs poison stole away his ability to resist.
At just this time the teacher walked in. The arrival was an acquaintance, the Sweet Pea Spirit Master from Shrek Academy, Shao Xin.
Whats going on here? Little San.When Shao Xin saw the spider web his gaze immediately turned to Tang San, unable to stop a scowl.Are you bullying your ssmates on your first day?
The ssroom was quiet, and all the students gazes on Tang San couldnt help change.
Tang San helplessly raised his right hand towards Tai Long and a Blue Silver Grass strand drifted out,nding on the spider web. With an effort of spirit power he withdrew the.
I wont ept it.Without the spider webs restriction, Tai Long fiercely leapt up from the ground. He wasnt a gangster, and said to Shao Xin:Teacher, just now I was the one to challenge Tang San. I was just careless, and was beaten by him. Tang San, I wont ept it. I demand a duel.
Xiao Wu couldnt help but say:Are you senseless, dont you have a brain? A strength model Spirit Master challenging a control system Spirit Master? Do you have water for brains?
I Tai Longs expression changed as he recalled that spider web that left himpletely helpless. Although he was physically powerful, the poison from the spider web still hadnt faded, and right now he was still numb and aching at the same time.
But how could he choke back this anger?
With skill, we wont use spirits. Well fight physically.Saying this, Tai Long himself was the first to blush. A lot of the students also had disdainful looks. A strength model Spirit Master and a control system Spirit Masterpeting physically, wasnt that just ridiculous?
But the students didnt expect Tang San to actually nod:Fine.While speaking, he once again stood up and walked towards Tai Long.
Shao Xin struck the lectern several times,Where do you think you are? The spirit arena? If you want to fight, find somece after ss. Its time for ss now. If you dont care about punishment, then do continue.
Shao Xin was an auxiliary type food system Spirit Master, naturally he didnt have the strength to stop them. Of course, nobody would dare offend the teachers dignity.
Tai Long red at Tang San,Ill wait for you after ss.
Tang San only nodded at him, and after apologizing to Shao Xin he sat back down next to Xiao Wu.
Xiao Wu came close to Tang Sans ear, whispering:Ge, sinceing to this ss Tai Long has always been fawning on me, but I dont care to pay any attention to him. Sort him out properly today so he wont bother meter.
Nobody understood Tang Sans strength better than Xiao Wu, originally she had been fighting with Tang San without using spirits. Regarding Tang Sans closebat strength, she had a perfect understanding. What was great strength? Without skill it was useless. She refused to consider that Tai Long was able to beat Tang San.
Tang San looked at Xuio Wu and nodded:Fine.
While the disturbance was settled like this, Tang San still aroused a lot of students interest. Not just the male students hostile to him, a lot of female students were also interested. A teenaged youth knocking down the Academy chief, his future prospects were clearly amazingly bright.
Unfortunately, Tang San and Xiao Wu sat furthest in front, and their secret nces were unable to attract Tang Sans attention.
Shao Xin coughed once, and formally started ss.
Todays topic is the effect of food system Spirit Masters on the battlefield. As everyone knows, food system Spirit Masters are the weakest in the Spirit Master world, but at the same time theyre existences that no Spirit Master can ignore. With a food system Spirit Master aspanion, your fighting strength would increase substantially, especially in terms of ability to continue fighting. Next, I will touch on all the effects of food system Spirit Masters on the battlefield
Shao Xins lecture wasnt lively, and in the whole ss the only food system Spirit Master was Oscar. Consequently, only he listened with keen interest, while more and more appeared drowsy.
Tang San had practically already forgotten about Tai Long. From time to time he and Xiao Wu whispered about something, which to them was just a very ordinary conversation. But in the eyes of others, that sweet little atmosphere aroused even more envy.
Tang San might have forgotten, but Tai Long wouldnt. He had already set aside his face to use his strength to attack the opponents weakness, he couldnt lose again. This ss also gave him the opportunity to prepare.
Sitting furthest in the back he was constantly congregating spirit power to eliminate the poison and recover his strength.
The Academys curriculum wasnt harsh, much like that of the majority of Spirit Master academies: sses in the morning, and in the afternoon the students would cultivate on their own. Very quickly the morning sses ended.
Ge, what will we go eat? There are a lot of delicious things in Heaven Dou City, how about we go stroll in the afternoon?
Seeing Xiao Wus eager gaze, Tang San smiled faintly. Nodding, he said:Fine, then well go stroll. I dont know if Fatty and oscar want to go.
Xiao Wu snorted, saying:Dont bother with them, lets go the two of us. They have things to do. Fatty that fellow, even if he doesnt have the menace of the evil fire, Im afraid his appetites havent changed. Big sausage uncle is so vulgar, I dont want to walk together with him.
Xiao Wu wasnt being quiet, and Ma Hongjun and Oscar both heard her where they sat not far away. Oscar unhappily said:Xiao Wu, even if youre afraid well intrude on your little world, theres still no need to deride me so. Im so handsome and natural, aplished and elegant, a jade pir facing the wind, how can I be vulgar?
Xiao Wu stuck out her tongue at Oscar,You read those spirit incantations of yours aloud, then ask people forments.
This When speaking of his spirit incantations, Oscar was somewhat helpless.
He had constantly pursued Ning Rongrong, but she had all along kept her distance, neither agreeing nor refusing, every day raising or crushing his expectations. Aftering to study here, there were a lot of students with good appearance and figure in ss. With his looks, attracting attention wasnt any problem.
But the key point was that everyone here were spirit masters, and it was impossible to escapeparing notes. After the girls heard his vulgar spirit incantations, they immediately distanced themselves from him, and nobody would even touch his big sausage.
It was actually Dai Mubai who had been extremely popr, receiving dozens of love letters, not just from the advanced ss, but also a lot from the other sses. Even if he wasnt as handsome as Oscar, the charm of his evil eyes that seemed to see through people''s hearts and souls, as well as his pure masculinity, naturally made him the focal point of the girls. Unfortunately, ever since meeting Zhu Zhuqing, Dai Mubai seemed to havepletely changed his nature, and without the time to hide from these flowers, he also didnt dare provoke them. This was also a major reason why Zhu Zhuqings manner towards him had improved a bit.
At this moment a disharmonious voice echoed once again,Tang San, follow me.
Tai Long had brought several followers over, pointing to Tang San then outside before turning around to leave.
Even Ma Hongjun was somewhat unable to bear this,This fellow still hasnt finished. Third brother, do you want me to help sort him out?
It was embarrassing to stay quiet after epting a gift, and even though Fattys nature was to run away, the Cockb Phoenix Sunflower Tang San had given him had saved his life. While this wasnt something Fatty would speak about, it had still been deeply engraved on his heart.
Besides basic familiarity he still had a kind of special respect for Tang San. His form of address had alsopletely changed from little San to third brother.
No need, Ill go myself.While speaking, Tang San and Xiao Wu walked outside.
Tai Longs group headed straight into the forest behind the teaching block before stopping.
Tai Longs school uniform had already been corroded by Tang Sans spider web, and now he simply tore it off, exposing highly perfected muscles. Both hands were rxing then tightning, the bones issuing teeth aching cracks.
Tang Sans most recent mood was somewhat bad, and Tai Longs series of provocations left him a bit impatient. Without speaking, he walked directly towards Tai Long,Lets start.
While speaking, Tang San suddenly sped up, rushing forward, already arriving in front of Tai Long.
Tai Longs battle experience was clearly extremely abundant, and without panicking he raised his left hand to protect his chest, while his right fist struck out with a whistling sound.
Tang San didnt dodge Tai Longs attack. Raising his left hand, he matched the opponent with his own right fist, making a half turn to the left at the same time as he stepped forward, he mmed his right shoulder against Tai Longs stomach.
His right foot also came into ce, and with his right hand pushing forward it was a standard Opening Window for the Full Moon.
Part 3
Tai Long only felt his fist swing through empty air, the power behind it fading, immediately followed by a great force at his chest. He stumbled, and flew helplessly.
Bang Tai Longs massive body flew several meters before finallynding on the blue silver grass within the forest.
Convinced?Tang San stood there with his hands behind his back. Even though he was young, standing there right now he still gave a majestic impression.
Wont ept it.Tai Long roared, fiercely shooting up from the ground and striking at Tang San like a giant boulder.
Tang Sans brows creased,Then Ill beat you until you do.
Ten minutester Xiao Wu led the way out of the forest. While walking she couldn''t help sighing:Even though that fellow Tai Long is a bit troublesome, he can really take a beating. He actually kept standing up even after being thrown a hundred times.
He also has a very tenacious character.Tang San followed behind Xiao Wu out of the forest,If I hadnt disabled his joints, I dont know how long he wouldve kept at it.
Tai Long basically hadnt stood a chance before Tang Sans Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step and Controlling Crane Catching Dragon. He was indeed much more powerful physically than Tang San, but without the chance to use it he had beenpletely at Tang Sans mercy.
In the end Tang San didnt have any choice but to use restraining techniques to disable the joints of his four limbs to end the fight.
Xiao Wu pulled Tang Sans hand,Lets go, well go eat.Tang San nodded, his gaze on Xiao Wu somewhat absentminded.
What? You dont recognize me?Xiao Wu smiled.
Tang San hurriedly shook his head, covering up his embarrassment,Lets go, today you decide where you want to go and Ill apany you.
The Academy was really conveniently ced in the city, stepping out of the great gate was a spacious street. Heaven Dou City was indeed worthy of being Heaven Dou Empires capital, the streets were wide and clean, and the stores plentiful. An endless stream of people bustling with activity flowed by.
As a result of the dy with Tai Long, as Tang San and Xiao Wu entered several restaurants they found they were all full. Unconsciously they headed towards the city center.
Ge. Is there somece over there?Xiao Wu asked as she pointed to a dome building not far ahead.
That building appeared quite peculiar. It was perfectly round, just like half a sphere rising from the ground. Above wasnt any written sign, only a hammer pattern.
Tang Sans heart twitched, immediately recalling what Grandmaster had said. That hammer couldnt be the forging hammer that symbolized cksmiths,That seems to be an auction house. The symbol above should be an auctioneers gavel.
Xiao Wus eyes brightened,Auction house? Can we go take a look? I remember Grandmaster saying that only the two great imperial capitals have auctions of the highest standard, even selling spirit bones.
That Tang San knew about the auction house was naturally because of spirit bones. That was a treasure Grandmaster had yearned for. In some sense, as long as they had enough spirit power, practically any Spirit Master could obtain a spirit ring, only the quality might vary. But spirit bones were different.
The rarity of spirit bones made them the exclusive domain of a small number of Spirit Masters. Anyone who had a spirit bone would try to cover it up, to keep others from knowing. Because the events where spirit bones had led to bloodshed were too many to count. Even the mostmon spirit bones could be sold for sky high prices.
Despite Spirit Hall clearly forbidding Spirit Masters from hunting spirit beasts for spirit bones, there were still a lot of over-confident Spirit Masters who took the chance out of desperation. Of course, very few would part with their spirit bones, and for the most part they were traded for another.
Exchanged for a spirit bone that was more suitable or perhaps some precious treasure.
Tang San was also interested in the auction house,Xiao Wu, lets find something to eat first. Well take a look afterwards.
Speaking of food, Xiao Wu couldnt help being angry:Its all because of that fellow Tai Long holding us up that those small delicious shops outside the Academy were all filled up. These restaurants all have too good business, there isnt even room to sit.
Tang San helplessly shrugged:We cant go to the auction house hungry. In this great Heaven Dou City there must inevitably be somece to eat.
Xiao Wu suddenly smiled:Look over there. Theyre selling quick meals. Well go have a bit to eat.
Tang San followed Xiao Wus finger and saw an old man pushing a food cart. On the cart were several woks, and to the side were bamboo baskets with lids to keep them warm.
Boss, what do you have?Xiao Wu bounced over to ask.
The old man immediately smiled on seeing the adorable Xiao WU:Little miss, my boxed meals are absolutely delicious. Todays business has been pretty good, theres not a lot left. Ill make it cheap for you. Two copper spirit coins for one is enough. How about it?
Thank you.Xiao Wu quickly pulled out four copper spirit coins from her chest,I want two. Ge,e eat quickly.
The boss uncovered several lids, two spicy and two in, arranged very well. In those bamboo baskets were snow white big steamed buns, and although they were no longer hot, they were still warm.
Xiao Wu first held out a steamed bun for Tang San before picking up one for herself, taking the dishes the old man held out, eating with big mouthfuls. Even though these were just cheap take-away meals, she still ate happily.
Tang San stood next to Xiao Wu, eating the meal with her. Looking at Xiao Wus content lovable countenance, for a moment he couldnt help feel a bit silly.
Xiao Wu would from time to time pick up meat from her own meal and ce it in Tang Sans bowl, herself only eating some vegetables and meat leftovers.
Xiao Wu, you eat too.
Xiao Wu smiled:I dont eat so much. Besides, while your body is growing, Grandmaster said that you boys need to eat more meat. Otherwise you wont have strength.
The simple words struck firmly at the softest spot in Tang Sans heart. In an instant the perplexion and bewilderment of thest several days seemed to be thrown off, and Tang San stood there stupidly looking at Xiao Wu, a somewhat odd radiance in his eyes.
Ge, whats up with you? Why have you been distracted thesest few days? Are you ill?Xiao Wu raised her hand to feel Tang Sans forehead.
Tang San set down the steamed bun and grasped Xiao Wus hand, in that split second sh of understanding just now he suddenly had a realization. Looking at Xiao Wus concerned cute face in front of him, Tang San felt hot blood boiling in his heart,Xiao Wu, whatever happens, I will always protect you by your side like now, you will forever be my most cherished Xiao Wu.
Xiao Wu stared nkly. Although she didnt understand just why Tang San was saying this now, her heart was still warmed, and with a sweet smile said:Ge, I know youre the best to me. Eat quickly. Otherwise itll get cold.
Tang San picked up the steamed bun once again. Perhaps it was because of undoing the knot in his heart, his appetite suddenly became vigorous, eating the steamed bun and dishes in big mouthfuls, his face once again brimming with his habitual smile.
The old man had before seen Tang San and Xiao Wu as children, and believed they would be unable to eat much and so given a cheap price. But seeing Tang San eat more and more he couldnt help frowning in concern. A buffet style seller meeting a great stomach king, that was a tragedy for him.
Tang San ate until bursting before finishing the meal.
Boss, thank you. Your meal was delicious.Tang San nodded very courteously to the boss, and with a flick of his wrist a silver spirit coinnded on the counter.
Young man, whats this?The boss stared nkly, and hastily called out to Tang San and Xiao Wu who were already leaving.
Tang San turned his head and smiled:Its what you deserve.Saying this, he pulled Xiao Wu away withrge strides. To him, this wasnt just as simple as lunch.
Xiao Wu felt Tang Sans hand grip hers tightly, and the smiling expression on his face seemed to have recovered to normal. She was always astute, and without asking anything headed towards the auction house in an ted mood.
When they came close they could truly appreciate the scale of the round building.
By Tang Sans estimation, this half sphere sprouting from the ground had a diameter of at least five hundred meters, and was eighty meters tall at its peak. Even though it was inferior to the Great Spirit Arenas he had seen before, he knew that this ce was only an auction house and didnt need room for spectators.
Moreover, this was the capital of Heaven Dou Empire, and every spot ofnd was worth its size in gold. From this could be clearly seen how significant the position of the auction house was in Heaven Dou City, and how profound its background.
The auction houses entrance was semicircr, and just like the auction house itself was milky white. In front of the door stood four tall young women.
These young women had clearly passed rigorous selection. Not only were they all about one meter seventy five tall, their figures extremely well shaped, and without need to mention their pretty appearance was had a great amount of sex appeal. They appeared twenty years old at most.
They wore long dresses that even concealed their arms, without revealing any skin. But the dresses were extremely tight fitting, an amply drew the outlines of their beautiful curves.
The snow white dresses were embroidered with silver designs that vaguely resembled words, but neither Tang San nor Xiao Wu could make them out. The four young women all moved identically, with both hands held up in front and smiling, and though the smiles were professional, they still easily gave people a good impression.
Chapter 73 — Heaven Dou Auction
Chapter 73: Heaven Dou Auction
Part 1
Seeing two people approach, one of the four young women took three steps forward to greet them, bowing slightly as she spoke:Guests, is there anything you require assistance with?
Xiao Wu said:This is the auction house. We want to go in for a look.
The young woman was stunned, even though she didnt hold any contempt because of Tang San and Xiao Wus age, it was still the first time she had ever seen visitors like this. But she still patiently said:Im sorry, honored guests, may I ask whether you have the bidding qualifications certificate?
Xiao Wu stared nkly,Bidding qualifications certificate? What kind of thing is that?
The young woman smiled slightly, saying:Only guests possessing a bidding qualifications certificate may enter the auction house to bid. Certification exists in several different levels, of them the threshold to enter is ten thousand gold spirit coins. In other words, you must prove you have assets to an amount of ten thousand gold spirit coins and can participate in bidding. This is to ensure people cannot enter to bid maliciously. Please forgive me.
Xiao Wu turned her head to look at Tang San,Ge, do you have ten thousand gold spirit coins?
Tang San somewhat helplessly shook his head. Even though he had earned a lot at the Great Spirit Arena, a figure like ten thousand gold spirit coins was still too much.
Seeing Xiao Wus disappointed expression, Tang San couldnt help saying:Isnt there some other way to get inside?
The youngdy said:Its still possible under another condition: if you are selling something you can also enter the auction hall. But to sell something requires passing our Heaven Dou Auctions special appraisers valuation, the value must exceed ten thousand gold spirit coins for qualifications to join the auction. If the auction is sessful we will take ten percent of the sale price asmission.
Selling something? Tang San and Xiao Wu looked face to face, and Tang Sans heart twitched. Searching his chest pocket he pulled out an item.
It was a ck little case, only about palm sized, on top were fastened rings and locks, the case waspletely ck, and on the front was a set of tiny holes.
Then well auction this.Tang San shed the little case in his hand.
What is this?The youngdy wasnt scornful when Tang San took this thing out, having worked here for a time she knew that sometimes the more bizarre an item was the more valuable it was.
Xiao Wu feigned mystery:Dont you have appraisers? Didnt you say before that you had appraisers to have a look at the value, right?
The youngdy had realized that this went beyond her, and hastily held out an inviting hand,Please follow me.While speaking, she started walking into the auction house with small steps.
Inside the auction house wasnt any feeling of glorious splendor. The floor was milky white marble, and on all the walls were all kinds of reliefs. The relief sculptures didnt have a lot of color, appearing simple and forthright, extremely elegant. Besides the reliefs were still some disy windows on the walls. Inside were arranged goods like porcin or armor and such. If they didnt know what this ce was, Tang San and Xiao Wu might have mistaken it for a museum. The young woman who led them all the way acted very professionally, pausing every ten steps or so to make an inviting gesture, urately showing the direction. She took Tang San and Xiao Wu straight to the side of the gall, where a signboard with the words appraisal hung over a room.
Inside the room was a row of tables, behind which stood eight ck-robed appraisers, all of different ages, hastily valuing some goods.
The youngdy said to Tang San and Xiao Wu:This is the room for ordinary appraisals. If I may I would trouble you guests as to the characteristics of the item.While speaking, she brought the two to an appraiser on the left, handing over the small case.
Appraiser number one, I would trouble you. These two guests wish to put this item up for auction.
The appraiser subconsciously epted the metal box. As his gaze fell on it he immediately disyed an astonished expression, turning it over for a look as he said:Forgive my ignorance, may I ask what this is? The manufacture is extremely borate, but I dont know what applications it has?
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:I call it a Powder Shooting Shadow, its a kind of weapon.
Weapon?The appraiser was even more astonished, this was the first time he had seen such a delicate weapon. Originally he had still looked down on Tang San and Xiao Wu as just a pair of youths, but right now the disdain vanished,Is it possible to see a demonstration?
Here?Tang San picked up the Powder Projecting Shadow from the appraisers hand,My item is poisonous. Im afraid here isnt the best.
Hearing the word poisonous, it wasnt just the appraiser in front of them that paid attention. The seven appraisers to the side couldnt help cast nces towards them, their expressions filled with astonishment.
Appraiser number one somewhat embarrassed said:If youre unable to prove its effect, there is also nothing we can do to set its price. Our auction house has a special area dedicated to testing weapons, shall we go there to take a look?
Tang San nodded.Lets.
The young woman in charge of receiving visitors didnt leave them, and still followed at their side together with appraiser number one. They brought Tang San and Xiao Wu through a sliding door behind the appraisal area.
Perhaps the owner of this auction house was very fond of circles, but even the interior doors of the auction house were semi circr, giving a very thorough feeling.
Tang San couldnt help sighing in admiration from just a brief observation, not only was the scale of the auction houserge, but moreover everything was clear and orderly, the division of work explicit. The appraiser brought them to a weaponsboratory about one hundred square meters in size, the four walls of the room were covered in tightly fitting steel tes, and waspletely empty.
Tang San gestured at the receiving young woman and the appraiser to move behind him, raised the Powder Shooting Shadow in his right hand and lightly pressed the trigger.
Chichichichichichi A continuous series of low squeaking sounds echoed, followed by a yellow mist drifting out. Tang San had added this new poison mist not long ago. After the Powder Shooting Shadow had undergone his improvements it could also shoot three times, just like the Godly Zhuge Crossbow. Only its power was a bit weaker than the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, but each time it could shoot thirty six steel needles.
Tang Sects mechanical hidden weapons were mainly sorted ording to power. Like the reason the Rainstorm Pear Blossom Needle was ranked among the best wasnt because of how concentrated its attack was, but rather its attack power.
The Godly Zhuge Crossbows attack power was already frightening, three times that of the Powder Shooting Shadow.
But the Rainstorm Pear Blossom Needle was five times stronger than the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, its shooting speed and prating power could be imagined, it was basically an undodgeable hidden weapon.
A session of intense jingling sounds rose from the wall ten meters away. Tang San stretched out his hand, urging his spirit power and using Controlling Crane Catching Dragon to gather the poison mist, one finger shooting out a strand of Blue Silver Grass to absorb it.
He pointed to the opposite wall:Please.
The appraiser quickly walked forward. As he saw the state of the steel wall, he couldnt help breathing in deeply,Such a potent weapon.
The three cun long steel needles hadnt quite pierced into the steel te halfway, the tail ends still quivering. From the blue liquid color it could be seen they were poisoned, and that still didnt include the yellow mist that puffed out when they were fired. Such prating power was already somethingmon Spirit Masters couldnt withstand.
Tang San said:My Powder Shooting Shadow can shoot three times after being loaded with steel needles, each time apanied by a confusion type poison mist. The steel needles themselves are coated in paralysing poison, and the toxin will take effect as soon as they have pierced the skin. By my calctions, it would be a certain kill against a thirtieth rank spirit master or lower. Against thirtieth rank or higher, Spirit Masters without the ability to resist poison should very easily be affected. The steel needles are easy to make and can be reused. I can also offer a bottle of paralysis poison.
Tang San walked over to the steel te, raising his right hand and wordlessly pulling out the steel needles, once again pushing them into the Powder Shooting Shadow. The poison didnt have any effect on him whatsoever.
Mysterious Jade Hands didnt just make his hands as hard as iron, they also isted them from all poison.
Watching Tang San collect all the thirty six steel needles that were shot out, the appraiser finally came back to himself.
Honored guest, even though its made frommon materials, this weapon certainly is more borate than anything Ive ever seen. Perhaps it might not be much use to other Spirit masters, but to ordinary people its a superb weapon. Im prepared to give it a price of ten thousand gold spirit coins, what do you think?
Tang San had only spent twenty gold spirit coins on making this Powder Shooting Shadow. Of course, that was only the material costs. On the entire Douluo Continent, he was the only one with the craftsmanship to create it.
Tang San nodded with a smile, handing over the Powder Shooting Shadow to the appraiser,No problem. Then put it up for sale. Now were qualified to join the auction.
The receiving young woman to the side hastily said:Of course. Our auctions run constantly for twenty four hours of the day. All auctions are conducted at the heart of the hall. Please follow me. Your item will very quickly appear for auction, Ill first bring you to handle the procedures.
The procedures werentplicated, only setting up a gold spirit coin card with the auction houses affiliated bank.
Through this bank Tang San could obtain the corresponding price after his item was sold and themission was deducted. He could also ce bids, with the condition that he couldnt exceed his funds at the bank.
At the same time the receiving youngdy gave the pair a simple introduction to the rules here.
As the biggest auction house in Heaven Dou Empire, it was possible to bid for any items here.
The first rule of the auction house was to never ask about the seller. Moreover they couldnt reveal the circumstances of bidding in the auction house outside.
Part 2
Twenty four hours constant bidding, without rest.
Every night was a time when top quality items were auctioned. Within those two hours only buyers with cash deposits in excess of one million gold spirit coins could participate. Any other time, any bidder could join.
The rules were very simple, but Tang San still noticed that this uninterrupted auction no doubt brought immense profit to the auction house. The auction of one precious thing would bring a ten percentmission, from some points of view that wasnt much, but in fact, the umted wealth was terrifying.
Even so much that the profits must be enormous evenpared to the Great Spirit Arena.
Take us to the auction, please.
Led by the young woman, Tang San and Xiao Wu finally got what they wanted, entering the heart of the Heaven Dou Auction.
The core of the auction was on the second floor. From the main hall there were eight staircases that led inside. Before entering the auction, the young woman gave them each a mask, telling them they everyone had to wear them in order to enter, out of security considerations for the customers. Next time nobody would receive them.
The young woman brought them directly to the entrance to the center of the auction before turning around and leaving. There were other attendants within the auction heart.
Compared to the young woman that brought them, the dress of the attendants here couldnt help but make Tang Sans face and ear bright scarlet.
They also wore white clothes, and it was still dresses, but the feeling they gave people was entirely different.
The attendants within the auction were all female, around the same height as the young woman who brought them, but their figures were even more fiery.
The sleeveless white dresses they wore had wide openpels at the chest. The short skirts barely passed seven cun below the waist, exposing soft delicate thighs. Adding white high heeled shoes, they were even more exceptionally enticing. The deep gorge between their breasts, the pert but swelling under the short skirt, there was nothing that didnt rouse the imagination.
Despite Tang Sans staunch willpower, he still couldnt help looking several times. After all, he was still a normal man.
There was a sudden pain at his lower back, and by his ears Xiao Wus menacing voice,What are you looking at? Youre not allowed to look.
Tang San swallowed the pain and hastily said in a low voice:Do you take me for fatty! Lets go inside.
Xiao Wu used her own, tallerpared to Tang San, stature to as much as possible block Tang Sans line of sight as that provocatively shaped attendant brought them into the heart of the auction.
The heart of the auction gave people a feeling more like arge auditorium, at a size simr to the central main Great Spirit Arena, at the center was a circr tform, surrounded by rings of seats.
They were altogether arranged into five sections. The three rows closest to the tform were red, and moving sessively out from there the next were ck, purple, yellow and white. Clearly it was set up ording to the different levels of the bidders.
The receiving young woman had previously told them that the innermost red seats were essed via a special passage, with special security personnel for protection. That was the area for so-called million level VIPs, moreover one still had to be a person of considerable status to obtain red VIP qualifications.
The ck seats outside was themon million level VIP area, anyone could enter and be a ck guest as long as they had money.
Further out, purple was the five hundred thousand purple level guests, yellow was the hundred thousand levelmon guests, and the white area furthest out was also thergest area, where the mostmon guests like Tang San and Xiao Wu were seated.
The attendant brought the pair to the white area, indicating they could freely choose where to sit. Perhaps it was because Tang San and Xiao Wu were too young, or that their guest qualifications were too low, but the attendant wasnt in any way enthusiastic, only very professionally brought them to their seats, even so much that she didnt even have the professional smile of the previous receiving young woman.
Tang San was indifferent, but Xiao Wu was somewhat resentful,Hmph, arrogant snobs. Dressed like that, its clearly to seduce the wealthy. What did they do to grow that big?While speaking, Xiao Wu looked down at her own budding chest.
The attendants here are all like that, its not directed at you.A gentle voice came from the side. As Tang San and Xiao Wu turned their heads to look, they saw a white dressed schrly looking middle aged man nodding at them with a smile.
Strangely, he didnt wear a mask, and no staff came to ask him about it.
Xiao Wu couldnt help asking:Theyre all like this? Why?
The middle aged man said with a smile:The attendants here all belong to the auction house themselves. Even their lives. They were all bought by the auction house asmoner girls, and fostered from childhood. They arent only the serving staff here, at the same time theyre goods for auction. If someone wishes to pay, they can be traded.
Then isnt that very? But, dont the two great Empires prohibit ve trading?Tang San said somewhat astonished.
The middle aged man smiled calmly, saying:There are a lot of helpless people in this world. This is the Heaven Dou Auction, let alone ves, there is nothing that cant be sold here. The reason those young women are expressionless is that they long ago lost lost their own hearts, and even more the decision of their own fate. All they can do is obey. Even though theyre beautiful, they dont own their own souls. I can only describe them as mentable.
Listening to the middle aged man speak, the expression on Xiao Wus face gradually changed. If she loathed those scantily d beautiful attendants before, then now her heart was brimming with pity.
How much do they cost?Xiao Wu asked.
The middle aged man seemed to see through her intentions,You want to buy them and give them freedom? Thats just another tragedy.
Xiao Wu puzzled asked:Why?
Besides serving men, those attendants dont have any survival skills. Even if you bought them, with their looks they would still finally fall into the hands of men. Their fate would be even more miserable. They dont have souls, they dont belong to the world. Besides, the price for each is a hundred thousand gold spirit coins. More than ten times that of the highest ss prostitutes, its not something just anyone can spend.
The middle aged mans tone was somewhat helpless. He seemed to carry himself with a particr atmosphere that very easily made others feel familiar with him.
Right now there werent a lot of bidders at the auction, and only a sparse fifth or so of the seats were in use.
On the stage a spirit tool simr to a belt was being auctioned, and the price had already reached forty thousand gold spirit coins.
Next to each seat were special buttons to call out bids, above them was separately written one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand and one hundred thousand, representing how much each bid would raise.
The middle aged man seemed interested in Tang San and Xiao Wu, and changing the topic asked:Coming to the auction so young, is there something you want to buy?
Xiao Wu said:We arent buying, were selling.
Eh?The middle aged man smiled:Selling things, huh. I wouldnt have thought that someone as young as you would be selling.
Xiao Wu said:Who said you cant sell if youre young. Maybe,ter once we have money we can still buy spirit bones to y with. Yi, how did you know were young, dont tell me you have x-ray vision?Everyone here wore masks, and even though Xiao Wu and Tang San were a bit smaller than adults, it still wasnt by much.
The middle aged man said:Good, ambitious. Its no wonder youths can possess such strength. Even though you wear masks, the childishness of your bodies and eyes cant conceal your age, clear sighted people will naturally notice.
Hearing this, Tang San couldnt help trembling inwardly, could it be this person was capable of seeing his and Xiao Wus strength? However, why wouldnt he feel any threat from him?
By now that spirit tool on the stage was sold for forty three thousand gold spirit coins.
The auctioneer on the stage touched the amplifier and spoke to the bidders with a smile:The next auction we will conduct is a rare item. Interested bidders please pay attention. Especially male guests.
While speaking, he pointed to the stage and threerge men pushed out a cart. The cart was covered by red cloth and the inside couldnt be seen, but from the shape it was somerge square box.
Tang San, Xiao Wu and even that middle aged mans gazes were all attracted by this new auction and stopped their discussion.
The announcer somewhat mysteriously said:Can you guess what it is? Then, I will first reveal to all distinguished guests the starting price. This items opening price is ten thousand gold spirit coins. The minimum bid increase is ten thousand gold spirit coins. This is top quality among top quality.
As the auctions presenter, the ability to raise the atmosphere and the enthusiasm of thepeting bidders was clearly required, and he very sessfully attracted the bidders attention.
Next, all distinguished guests please pay attention.While speaking, he grabbed the red cloth, sharply pulling it away.
After the sh of red light, what was revealed wasnt any box, but rather arge iron cage. Within the iron cage was curled up a young woman.
The young woman was more than half naked, with only key ces covered by shells. Because she was curled up her appearance couldnt be seen clearly, but her figure was close to perfect.
Fair skin like sparkling jade, and a head of short green unstyled hair.
Part 3
Perhaps the honored guests might find it strange that such a girl would actually have such a high opening price, the same as the price for the beautiful women trained by our auction house for many years. But if everyone looks carefully, you will find how extraordinary she is.While speaking, the announcer pulled out a rod from somewhere, poking it into the iron cage and lightly prodding the short green hair on the side of the young womans head, revealing her ears.
Those werent human ears, but small pointed ears simr to that of a feline. Under the light prodding of the rod, the ears turned slightly red.
Thats right, you havent made a mistake. This is a rare cat woman. When her spirit awakened her body underwent a variation, possessing a cat like shape, her eyes are one blue and one green, a unique mien, and theres even a long tail.He used the rod to hit the young womans butt, and she yelped and turned, revealing a white cat tail that had been hidden in front of her.
One might say that she is a unique and unmatched existence on the Continent. Able to possess such a beautiful female cat as a pet, such a blessing. Imagine, if when working you can grab her tail with one hand, what kind of scene is that?
While speaking, the announcer revealed a dubious expression, swinging the rod in his hand in a circle in the air,All guests, you can bid.
These bastards. To actually sell a person as a pet.Xiao Wu couldnt stop herself and was about to leap up.
Tang San pulled back Xiao Wu, indicating she should stay calm. But his own heart was a roaring sea. It wasnt like he had never seen the dark side of this world, but it was still the first time he came into contact with it. It seemed that within this auction house,modities like humanity didnt exist, only profit and simr animalistic cravings.
Faint light flickered, and Tang Sans eyes revealed an ice cold aura, leaning back in his seat and quietly observing. He was an astute person, and naturally understood that he and Xiao Wu couldnt change everything that happened. Even if they were truly able to save this cat woman, afterwards there might still be a panther woman and a tiger woman, how could they promptly rush over without dy each time? Teacher said that the auction house was a ce brimming with opportunity and filth, it seems he really was right.
Xiao Wus hand held on to Tang Sans the whole time, without rxing. She discovered that Tang Sans grip on her hand was tight, clearly his heart was also uneasy. Looking at the light fluctuating in Tang Sans eyes, she also gradually calmed down. But she lowered her head, no longer looking at the stage.
Speaking of all this as a true coincidence, just after Tang San and Xiao Wu entered there was an auction of a living person, this no doubt left Tang San and Xiao Wu with an extremely profound, and also extremely bad impression.
At this moment, Tang San identally discovered that the middle aged man next to him pressed the button marked ten thousand. Even though it was his first time here, he still knew that this would disy a ten thousand bid increase. In other words, he had at least a hundred ten thousand gold spirit coins to buy that cat woman.
His originally good impression immediately changed. He hadnt expected this seemingly dignified and schrly middle aged man next to him would actually be so base and despicable.
The middle aged mans gaze stayed on the stage the whole time, but just when Tang San was changing his mind he spoke up:Rescuing the soulless is pointless. This one still has soul, and is also the result of spirit variation, how can I not save her like this?
Hearing his words, Tang San was slightly distracted, and even more wary towards this middle aged man. How could he know what he was thinking, could it be he was a legendary mind reader?
No need to be suspicious. Young man, the eyes are the window to the soul, your expression is already enough to tell me a lot of things. After all, Ive already gone through a lot more years than you. This is the experience of society.The middle aged man smiled at Tang San, his hand once again pressing the bidding button.
By now the bidding price had already increased to sixty thousand gold spirit coins. Moreover it seemed like the rising trend would continue without pause.
The announcer said:One hundred seventy thousand, there is a red guest bidding one hundred seventy thousand gold spirit couns, are there no further bids?
One hundred eighty thousand. Excellent. there is a white-, ah. A white guest bidding one hundred eighty thousand.He had already cried out in surprise on more than one asion. White represented the most inferior bidders, but from the start of this auction there had been a white bidder participating. Even stranger, his bank still didnt show any signs of overdraft. This exined how thepetitor had such bidding power.
Let me see who dares fight with me.An elderly man in the frontmost red area stood up sharply, his eyes sweeping across the white area in the back. Even though he wore a mask, as soon as this man stood up, Tang San immediately recognized him.
The middle aged man had said that a persons eyes were the windows to the soul. Everyones eyes were different, and the gap between expressions even greater. This red VIP person in front glowering at the back was precisely the Heaven Dou Imperial prince Xue Xing who had driven them away from Heaven Dou Imperial Academy.
Against Tang San and Xiao Wus expectations, the middle aged man to their side didnt try to hide from the opponents gaze, but rather stood up, nodding to prince Xue Xing with a smile.
The number of people looking along with prince Xue Xing wasnt small. Seeing the middle aged man standing up, not only Xue Xing was stunned, at the same time a cry of rm rose at his side. Even that announcer on the stage went somewhat rigid.
The auction house has the rules of the auction house, can we continue?The middle aged mans voice wasnt loud, but mild and refined, but it still clearly reached everyones ears.
Since Tang San sat at his side, he could distinctly feel the spirit fluctuations around him. He didnt know why, but it didnt have a trace of menace, feeling like an extremely gentle spirit power. He had a kind of unusually familiar feeling, as if he had sensed it somewhere before,We can, of course we can.The announcer agreed repeatedly with a toadying face.
One hundred eighty thousand gold spirit coins going twice, one hundred eighty thousand gold spirit coins going thrice. Sold. This cat woman belongs to the mysterious guest in the white guest area.After the middle aged man stood up nobody ced any more bids, and the auction was concluded smoothly.
When the middle aged man stood up and fearlessly confronted prince Xue Xing, Tang San knew he hadnt lied. Otherwise, would he still have needed to stand up and brag about buying back a ve? Even more, for this reason he had offended an imperial prince. This schrly middle aged man didnt appear to be any kind of fool, so naturally he wouldnt act foolishly. Since he did this, it proved he certainly had an honest heart.
Uncle, thank you.Xiao Wu was more direct than Tang San, and with a greatly improved mood she immediately blurted out without thinking.
The middle aged man smiled and shook his head, pointing to the stage, indicating they should look.
The immense iron cage had been pushed out, and very quickly an elderly man hurriedly ran up, saying something to the announcer, who nodded repeatedly.
The middle aged man smiled calmly, thinking out loud:These fellows want to fool me with low price goods again. Every time Ie its the same. Why always this? Its not like I wont pay.
Tang San earnestly said:Perhaps theyre afraid you will destroy something good. After youve bid, nobody will dare increase the price. With you here, their good things wont sell for a good price, to the auction house its naturally a loss.
The middle aged man smiled slightly,fortably leaning back in his seat,Then I should also leave. This trip has still been worthwhile. If youre interested, you cane with me to have a look at that cat womanter.
Good.Xiao Wu agreed without the slightest hesitation. She wasnt as simple as she might seem, she really wanted to see how the middle aged man would treat that cat girl, in order to feel relieved.
The middle aged man said:Then well take a look at thest item, and leave directly. How could I let their arrangement go to waste?
Very quickly another item was pushed out. This time it was only a small cart, the thing on which also wasnt covered by any red cloth. Seeing this item, Tang San didnt know whether tough or cry. Xiao Wu couldnt help saying:Ge, isnt this our Powder Shooting Shadow?
Sure enough, what was pushed out was precisely the Powder Shooting Shadow Tang San had just had appraised at the lowest starting price level of the auction. Of course, this so-called lowest starting price was already a considerable amount to ordinary people.
Powder Shooting Shadow? Good name.The middle aged man smiled at Tang San. Tang San thought he saw something in his eyes, but couldnt make it out.
On the stage, the announcer made the introductions,The next item up for auction is a weapon the appraisers acimed as the most borate. Honored guests do not look only at its small size, its power is extremely astonishing.
While speaking, the announcer picked up the Powder Shooting Shadow from the tray,Our appraiser also didnt know how this weapon was manufactured, however, once used it can instantlyunch thirty six steel needles. These steel needles are able to pierce a one centimeter thick steel te within a range of fifteen meters, and are moreover dipped in paralysing poison. When the steel needles areunched, there is also the concealment of a dense mist. Its a rare protective weapon. Altogether it canunch three times. If used appropriately in battle, it can very easily steal away the opponents fighting capability.
Yi.The face of the middle aged man at Tang Sans side changed,These fellows really picked something I like. Little friends, does this weapon belong to you?
Chapter 74 — Extreme Pure Power Spirit Master
Chapter 74 Extreme Pure Power Spirit Master: Part 1
Xiao Wu had already said it, so Tang San naturally wouldnt try to cover up, nodding his head.
The middle aged man thought a while, then immediately pressed a bidding button. What he pressed was the one for ten thousand gold spirit coins.
Uncle, didnt you make a mistake? Wealth shouldnt be spent in such a manner. Xiao Wu had been paying attention to the middle aged man, and seeing him press down ten thousand gold spirit coins, she could not help but remind him.
The middle aged man smiling slightly, said: I cannot let you make a loss. After my price increase, I am afraid nobody wille andpete anymore.
Sure enough, as the middle aged man had said, once the host on the stage mentioned a white guest bidding ten thousand gold spirit coins, nobody came topete at all, smoothly sealing the deal.
My two young friends, let us leave. I have quite some expectations for todays obtained items.The middle aged man stood up, following the passageway he walked out. The host on the stage seeing him about to leave, clearly rxed.
Tang Sans group of two followed the middle aged man together walking out of the auction center. Once past the door an attendant immediately approached. Different from the attendants Tang San and Xiao Wu had seen, this attendants dress sense wasnt revealing, moreover the dress was silver in colour, and her appearance even more beautiful. Although one couldnt im her as a stunning beauty, but her standards are rtively not bad.
Distinguished guests, please follow me. The silver dresseddy respectfully bowed towards the middle aged man before making an inviting hand gesture.
The middle aged man lifted his hand, signaling her to lead the way.
Tang San and Xiao Wu followed behind the middle aged man, under the guidance of the silver dresseddy the three of them walked into a room beside the auction center.
The room was spacious, yet the decorations were very elegant: a white,fortable sofa made of real leather, and four types of fruit delicacies ced on top of a round tea table.
The silver dresseddy said: Will the three of you please take a break first, the auction items will be sent over immediately.
Xiao Wu unceremoniously jumped towards the side of the sofa, reaching out and grabbing a bunch of fruits, tasting one mouthful, Very sweet, the taste is not bad. Ge, do you want to eat?
Tang San smiled slightly and shook his head, in passing removing the mask from his face. Xiao Wu on seeing Tang San removing his mask naturally stopped hiding too. Throwing the mask to one side, she ate the fruit earnestly.
The middle aged man sat down on the sofa, not saying anything, only waited silently. Afterboring for a bit, with a few big-sized fellows pushing, a huge iron cage was sent in. The iron cage not only contained that cat woman, but a few otherdies too. All werent top quality goods, but each had her own characteristic features. Of course, the inconspicuous Powder Shooting Shadow was also sent here.
The middle aged man took the Powder Shooting Shadow, passing over a red-coloured card,Help me settle the bill, also send these girls over to my ce.
Yes. The previous silver dressdy took the card, allowing those pushing the iron cage to leave immediately.
The middle aged man then turned towards Tang San, smiling slightly, said: Young friend, since this weapon belongs to you, can you teach me how to use it?
Tang San nodded his head, answered: Of course I can. Under his simple introduction, the middle aged man swiftly grasped the method to use it, directly attaching it to the front of his chest.
The middle aged man was seemingly satisfied with the Powder Shooting Shadow, smiling slightly, said: My two young friends, although this may be presumptuous, but I will still want to ask, which n do you belong to? Can you tell me?
Tang San shaking his head, said: We do not have a n. We are only just two students.
Students? The middle aged man is somewhat taken aback, Generally speaking, students of advanced spirit master academies should graduate after attaining thirty ranks? Only a few academies will slightly extend the rank for graduation.
Tang San also directly voiced his inner doubts, Then how are you able to perceive that our spirit power is not just thirty ranks? Dont tell me this can also be found out from the expression in ones eyes?
The middle aged man smiled slightly, said: I am also a Spirit Master, my Spirit Technique coincidently has one that is able to perceive Spirit Masters spirit power. Based on your looks, at most not passing fifteen or sixteen years old, yet already with spirit power of thirty five ranks and above, I simply cannot imagine which n is able to teach such outstanding disciples like you. Speaking of which, you are much stronger than my ns little she-devil.
Tang San revealed a trace of smile on his face. But we truly do not have a n. You spending ten thousand gold spirit coins to buy my Powder Shooting Shadow, I cannot let you have a loss. Let me gift you this too. While speaking, Tang San removed the Silent Sleeve Dart on his left wrist and passed it over, furthermore exining in simple terms the method to use it. His right hand was equipped with the Flying God w, manufacturing it was much more troublesome, naturally it couldnt be simply given to others. For rtively ordinary hidden weapons such as the Sleeve Dart and Powder Shooting Shadow, there was no need for him to stint.
After a moment of the middle aged man fiddling the Sleeve Dart with a surprised look, he discovered two characters at a corner of the Sleeve Dart, Tang Sect? Are these two weapons are manufactured in a ce called Tang Sect? Howe I have never heard about this n before?
Xiao Wu puffed up and smiled, said: Tang Sect only has one person, my big brother, of course you have not heard about it.
The middle aged man nked momentarily, but he recovered immediately, looking at Tang San, he said: Could it be that, these two hidden weapons are made by you?
Tang San nodded.
The eyes of the middle aged man revealed some sort of thoughtful light, Youngd, I am not sure but are you able to mass produce these items? If possible, I hope to purchase from you directly. Of course, the price will not be as high as today, but it should be able to satisfy you.
Tang San said with a little bewilderment: You want to purchase Silent Sleeve Dart and Powder Shooting Shadow in bulk?
The middle aged man nodded, Do you think I am joking? If my two little friends have a interest, I can bring you to my n to visit.
Tang San shaking his head, said: Thank you for your goodwill, but we have other matters, let us meet if fate allows. Xiao Wu, lets leave.
Xiao Wu nked momentarily, her impression of this middle aged man wasnt too bad, hence not understanding why Tang San hurriedly chose to leave, but she naturally wouldnt doubt Tang Sans decision.
The middle aged man didnt hinder them, slightly smiling, said: You are right, we will meet again if fate allows. It has been a pleasure to meet you.
Tang San replied while smiling: For us as well.
Watching the two of them walk out of the room, the middle aged man felt the Silent Sleeve Dart on his wrist, saying with some regret: It is a pity the power of these two weapons is a little small, however, the potential of these two children is truly not bad.
Silently opening the door, a person came in from outside, n Leader, we should return.
It was an old man, wearing a snow white robe, with a head of silver hair neatlybed behind his back, with a simple and unadorned appearance, both eyes were not fully opened but slightly shut, with gestures in between he gave off a type of very special feeling.
If the middle aged mans aura was gentle, then, this old mans aura could be described as a sharp edge. A deadly sharp edge.
The middle aged man nodded his head, We should return. Uncle Sword, lets go.
Shrek Academy, entrance.
Dad, please return. This issue is between us students. Youing here, wont I lose even more face? Tai Long said while tolerating the pain and inhaling. His face had swollen like a pigs head, with evident problems moving his body. Only with another students support by the arm could he stand steadily.
In front of him, a middle aged man with a bodyrger than him by one size furiously watched the passing students. This persons appearance and Tai Longs had up to eighty percent resemnce, only that he looked a bit older, his outer clothing was unable to cover up those swelling muscles, and his face had sturdy look.
My ass, my son got beaten up till his joints are all dislocated, if I, your father, were to tolerate it, I wouldnt be worthy of being called Vigorous King Tai Nuo. You little rascal, only know how to disgrace me, cant even win against a ten-something year old kid. I came to see who is so formidable to even dare to beat up the son of Tai Nuo.
Tai Long currently had a face of helplessness, inwardly regretting returning home to rest. As of now his four limbs joints were connected again. In spite of his fearless defense, to be beaten by Tang San into a state of chaos and darkness wasnt something that could be recovered in a short period of time.
Dad, your actions are putting me in a difficult position. In the future how am I supposed to continue cultivation in the academy? Tai Long continued to advise his own father with a bitter smile.
Get along my ass. Other people graduated long ago at thirty ranks, yet your broken down academy still wants to create this god-knows-what advanced ss. So be it, even you got beaten till this state, nobody cared. Wait till I catch that fellow, I will definitely find your academys teachers and have it out.
This. Dad, it was I who had an issue. Nothing to do with Tang San.
You still have the face to speak. Picking a fight and getting beaten up like that. You really disgraced me as your father.
Some of the students passing by naturally recognized Tai Long, but once seeing Tai Nuos fiendish expression, nobody dared to move up close, immediately hastening their footsteps when passing by.
Tai Long, what are you doing here? Still not giving in? Tang San and Xiao Wu finally returned, Xiao Wu whom at first sight spotted Tai Longs face that is swollen like a pigs head, couldnt help but say.
Tai Long hurriedly faced Tang San and Xiao Wu and repeatedly sent warning nces, signaling them to hurry up and enter. But Xiao Wu mistook the intentions, You ended up like this but still not satisfied? Rolling your eyes. Dont tell me you still want to have a contest?
The appearance of Xiao Wu attracted the gaze of Vigorous King Tai Nuo, secretly praising, what a beautifuldy. Although outwardly he looked bold and unrefined, but he wasnt dumb. From the few sentences said by Xiao Wu he had grasped many things. Looking again at his sons facial expression, his gaze suddenlynded on top of Tang San.
The two of you, who is Tang San? Tai Nuo coldly asked.
Part 2
Tang San heard someone calling his name and subconsciously replied:
I am.
Good, so you are the little bastard who beat my son to this state.
Tai Nuo had been waiting here all afternoon, finally finding his target his anger welled up in his heart, reaching out with his huge hands he immediately grabbed Tang Sans shoulder.
Tang San stepped with Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, sliding three chi backwards, dodging Tai Nuos huge hands,
You are Tai Longs father?
Tai Nuo proudly said:
Correct, I am Vigorous King Tai Nuo. You beat my son until this state, should you not give me an exnation.
Xiao Wu gave Tai Long a nce with some disdain,
Finished beating the young one, the old then appears. If we were to also beat your father up, will your grandfathere out too?
Tai Long momentarily nked, his eyes suddenly filled with shame,
Xiao Wu, dont misunderstand, my father saw my wounds, thats why However, if my grandfather really came, that would be troublesome.
Tai Nuo side nced at Xiao Wu,
Little girl, this matter also involves you. If not for you seducing my son, would he get beaten up that miserably? Certainly a femme fatale. Knowing how to seduce men at such a young age.
Xiao Wu got taken aback, turning furious,
Gori, you said who is seducing men?
Tai Nuo let out a single grunt,
Dont tell me you didnt rile up this little bastard to beat my son? After I have settled this brat I will discipline you. My son has nothing unsatisfactory. This kid is just some other gigolo.
While speaking, he reached out to grab Tang San again.
With regards to Tai Nuos attack, Tang San was originally not angry. He could see that Tai Long wasnt lying, his father was evidently not brought by him. However, Tai Nuos insults to Xiao Wu made Tang San unable to tolerate any longer. To him, Xiao Wu was precisely a forbidden domain. The light within his eyes instantly chilled. This time around he stopped dodging, moving forward, swinging his left hand to grab onto Tai Nuos wrist, right hand supporting his elbow, using among all joint twisting techniques the most potent Muscle Twisting Bone Grinding technique.
As Tai Nuos got his wrists caught by Tang San he was taken aback, but his reaction couldnt bepared with Tai Long. Not pulling his hands back, letting out a low shout, he swung out clenched fists, the veins in his arms muscles suddenly rising.
Tang Sans Controlling Crane Catching Dragon might be exquisite, but at this moment unexpectedly it had no uses as he only felt an enormous force passing from the other partys elbow, instantly shaking off his two hands. Legs stepping with Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, he sessively retreated several steps before managing to stand firm.
What a powerful strength. Tang Sans heart awe-inspired, and immediately started concentrating his spirit.
Yi.
Tai Nuo was somewhat surprised in regards to him being unable to throw down Tang San,
No wonder you are able to beat up my son, you are certainly adept. I want to see how many moves you can take from me.
While speaking, he was also unwilling to release his spirit, just like that while chasing Tang San his two arms suddenly spread open, heading towards Tang Sans waist in an embrace.
From the previous encounter Tang San understood the other partys strength was beyond his, if caught by his embrace, there was no need to think about struggling free. However, Tang San certainly wasnt a power type spirit master, naturally he wouldnt sh head on with the opponent. Changing his pace, his whole body suddenly became illusory. Even though Tai Nuos speed wasnt considered slow, but with his multiple sessive pounces he couldnt even touch Tang Sans clothes.
Stinky brat, dont run if you have skill.
Tai Nuo furiously eyed Tang San, yet inwardly he was greatly shocked. He had listened to Tai Long say that Tang San was a control type spirit master, and was fairly strong in his closebat abilities. Through these few probes, although Tang Sans strength was greatly below his, his agility was much higherpared to him who did not use his spirit. Wanting to catch Tang San in this manner wasnt easy.
Tang San didnt reply. His eyes shone with a brilliant light, a milky white radiance came out of his body. Blue Silver Grass spiraled around him, two yellow one purple, three spirit rings spiraled up, giving off a dazzling luster.
Tai Nuo grunted,
Using battle spirit against me? Alright, I want to see how strong your spirit is. Vigorous Orangutan, Body Enhancement.
Apanying his single shout, the whole person hardened and grew by five cun, apanying a series of tearing sounds, swarthy muscles immediately split apart his upper garments, revealing a steely torso.
Tai Long was already very strong, butpared to his father he was stillcking too much. Causing Tang Sans pupils to somewhat contract was, at the legs of Vigorous King Tai Nuo, a total of five spirit rings rose up. Two yellow, three purple. A gorgeous luster surrounded the body and rose.
Actually, Tang San did not know that Tai Longs family had a traditional habit, that was covering up. Moreover Tai Long was the sole direct sessor, aftering back home at noon, letting Tai Nuo see his body of wounds, naturally he could not contain his anger and ran over.
Brat, scared now? If scared, then admit defeat. I will first dislocate your four limbs, and then bring you along to find your academys teachers to reason things out. I am a fifty eight rank power type battle Spirit King, think over carefully. Fists and legs are blind, if by chance I broke your legs, then I would be embarrassed.
Releasing his own spirit, Tai Nuo instantly revealed an arrogant expression. From what he saw, he was higher than the opponent by at least twenty ranks of spirit power, he would absolutely be able to make this brat in front of him yield easily.
But how would he know that Tang Sans greatest characteristic was his strong tenacity, the greater the pressure, the greater the rebound too.
You are Tai Longs father, but certainly not my father. Lets fight if you want to.
Tang San coldly said. Inwardly he was somewhat forlorn; somebodys son got beaten up and his father then appeared, but where was his own father? The more he thought of this, the stronger his battle spirit became. They say an army burning with righteous indignation is bound to win3, currently Tang Sans inner spirit power circted rapidly, his entire beings condition had already risen to the peak.
Ge, lets face him together.
Xiao Wu on seeing that Tai Nuo was actually a Spirit King level power, was hurriedly about to release her own spirit.
Tang San raised his hand to stop her, saying:
No, let me go alone. You dont have to meddle. This is a matter between men.
Good.
Tai Nuo let out a single praise,
You brat may not look robust enough on first sight, but this sentence on the contrary rather suits my taste. Correct, this is a matter between men. Just from this this point, I will be more lenientter on.
No need to.
Tang San said indifferently, his body already moving. He did not advance, but rapidly retreated, the Blue Silver Grass releasing from his body as if they were countless blue-purple snakes, rushing towards Tai Nuo in a swarm.
Tai Nuo let out augh, his entire body like a tank, he charged directly in Tang Sans direction. Regarding to the approaching twisting Blue Silver Grass, he ignored itpletely.
Peng peng sounds repeatedly rang. As soon as Blue Silver Grass twisted around Tai Nuos body, it would immediately be ripped apart by his robust muscles, unexpectedly unable to even dy him. One must know that after Tang San has received Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring, his Blue Silver Grass had already be extremely tough.
Also adding in the forging by the Ice and Fire Ying Yang Well, it caused his spirits toughness level to rise up to another level. This is also an important reason why Tang San when facing Tai Nuo, this Spirit King who was an opponent of another level, wasnt afraid.
However, Tai Nuos strength was even more terrifying than he imagined, Blue Silver Grass with such toughness was unexpectedly unable to dy him.
In just a moment Tang San had deduced that this fifty eight rank Spirit King, strength-wise unexpectedly he wouldnt lose to Vigorous Vajra Bear Battle Spirit Sage Zhao Wuji who was known for his strength, and Zhao Wujis spirit power was over seventy sixth rank.
In his mind Grandmasters imparted knowledge rapidly revolved, Tang San understood that his encounter this time, was perhaps a pure power type Spirit Master. The so-called pure power type refers to all spirit ring abilities adding on to strength only. With great strength the body was naturally tough.
Today, during the fight against Tai Long, Tang San vaguely discovered this problem, Tai Longs bodys toughness level was simply not what a thirty plus Spirit Master should possess.
Right now Tai Nuo gave him a feeling that was far more profound. All these Blue Silver Grass simply didnt have any effect on him.
Tai Nuos five spirit rings moved rhythmically up and down his body, the first two spirit rings releasing a yellow radiance alternately. Of these two spirit rings that supplemented his spirit skill, one rapidly increased his strength, and one condensed it.
Applied alternately, they were able to make his terrifying original strength increase by fifty percent. Adding his bodys fifty eight ranked spirit power, he was able topletely ignore Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass.
Tang Sansbat experience was plentiful, despite facing an opponent whose strengthpletely overwhelmed his he didnt have the slightest trace of fluster. Although using his spirit made Tai Nuos speed increased considerably, but under his spirit powers stimtion Tang Sans speed increased equally too. Tai Nuo wanting to overtake him in a short while would definitely not be easy.
Tang San simply withdrew his own Blue Silver Grass, only relying on Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track to deal with his opponent, not in a hurry to attack.
In a one versus one battle, one first has to understand ones own and the opponents fortes and shorings. Tai Nuos fortes couldnt be more obvious, that was his terrifying strength and the defensive capability. And what was his own forte? Tang San knew that personally he had many strong points. Mysterious Heaven Skills toughness was one among them.
Spirit power cultivation that wasnt of this world, Tang Sans orthodox first ss mind method Mysterious Heaven Skill had a vast advantage in recovering energy. And his unfixed stepspared to his opponents unceasing power releases clearly saved some strength, if he wanted to prevail over his opponent, first he has to deplete his opponents spirit power.
At this moment, the surrounding people watching the battle kept on increasing, Xiao Wu nervously clenched her fists, prepared to go up and assist at anytime. Meanwhile Tai Long was alsopletely captivated by this battle between his father and Tang San.
Part 3
Their Tai familys spirit was simrly inherited. He also wanted to see how his father would restrain Tang San who beat him up while not allowing any counterattack.
As time passed, Tai Nuo got somewhat impatient. He and Tang Sans fight, originally suspiciously seemed to be the strong bullying the weak, now furthermore his attacks are without sess for a long time, where was his face?
Suddenly stopping his footsteps, Tai Nuo stopped chasing Tang San, letting out a furious bellow towards the heavens,
Root of Strength.
The third spirit ring, also Tai Nuos first thousand year spirit ring suddenly blossomed with a purple light. He finally used his stronger spirit abilities.
His body that was originally full of power and grandeur seemingly expanded somewhat again, the winding blue veins underneath the skin crowded up like tiny snakes, the surroundings of Tai Nuos body seemed to be blown with ayer of swirling power. With his body as the center, the surrounding air evidently thickened.
Tang San on seeing Tai Nuo stopping his footsteps, immediately became more cautious, silently watching Tai Nuo, his eyes gradually revealing a golden purple radiance.
Hou
Tai Nuo violently raised his right leg, heavily stomping the surface of the ground.
A horrifying scene emerged, the ground suddenly trembled, as if even the entire Heaven Dou City trembled, a rift rapidly spread from the ground surface, reaching Tang Sans feet in a moment. Besides the rift passing through, gravel under the effect of violent qi currents soared towards the sky, flying tens of meters straight up in the sky. That is to say, within the travelling distance of this straight line, once the fissure had extended to ones feet, then he or she would receive a violent attack.
What a strong force, so strength can also be used like this. Tang San thought in his heart, in a sh, his whole body traversed rapidly. He was very clear that the difference between his spirit power and the opponents was toorge, even with one of eight extraordinary meridians opened up, he couldnt possibly contend directly with Tai Nuo. What he could to right now, was to dodge. Although Tai Nuos could remotely exert his offensive ability with the current method, this undoubtedly alsorgely increased his spirit power consumption.
Sessive roars caused the ground to repeatedly tremble, one fissure line after another rushed wildly towards Tang San. The Tai Nuos continuous attacks were very fast, but Tang San dodged even faster, his dexterous figure winding around the battlefield like a butterfly. Suddenly advancing and retreating, letting terrifying qi currents flit past his body, yet not taking a hit from start to end.
What a slippery brat. Tai Nuo let out a furious curse. As a power type Spirit Master, what he hated the most was precisely agility attack system spirit masters, beings like him loved head-on battles the most. Facing Tang San, obviously his strength is far higher than the opponents, yet there was somewhat a sense of having power but being unable to exert it, causing him to be exceptionally ufortable.
Brat, you forced me into this. Watch my fourth spirit technique. Force Quake.
The fourth spirit ring on Tai Nuos body suddenly lit up. Seeing Tai Nuos suddenly stretching body, Tai Longs face became pale, hurriedly bellowed:
Everyone back off, hurry.
Tai Nuos body pulled backwards like a huge bow. Immediately, using his back power to bring up both arms, under the brilliance released by that ring fourth spirit ring, both arms heavily smashed the ground surface.
Under a loud explosion, a circle of violent shockwaves suddenly released with his body as its center, enveloping the enormous area around his body.
The ground surface here which his leg previously stomped on was originally already severely damaged. At this moment this colossal strength shook it again. The entire ground surface suddenly caved in, dirt, sand and stones soared towards the sky. Within thirty meters in diameter, sand and stones flew all over the sky. Terrifyingly powerful energy currents rushed towards the heavens.
It could be considered that Tai Nuo remained clear-headed, he had transmitted his entire strength towards the ground, furthermore restricting his power explosions area, otherwise, with many students currently watching the battle, in the situation where ones self-defense ability was insufficient, injuries would be unavoidable.
Despite this, Tang Sans body was stillpletely enveloped within the range of Tai Nuos attack. This kind of all directional attack naturally couldnt be dodged by any physical techniques. Xiao Wu had already rushed forward among rmed cries, but Tai Nuos strength was truly terrifying, the powerful qi currents directly blocked her, keeping her outside of the attack.
Look. In the sky.
Right at this moment, someone shouted, attracting the gaze of the students and Tai Nuo towards the sky.
In mid-air, the dust flying about the sky gradually fell. Descending at the same time was also a figure shining with purple light.
Eight slendernces extended from his back, red and white radiant colours covered the spears, countless Blue Silver Grass connected to produce an umbre shape on his back, slowing down the speed of his descent. With an ice-cold gaze looking at Tai Nuo from start to end, the eight longnces on his back glinted with a glorious luster under the suns shine, giving onlookers a bizarre feel.
rm, admiration, disbelief, various sentiments were expressed among the students. They could all see that Tang San, one of the academys advanced ss students, was still able to escape when facing a Spirit King level spirit masters fourth techniques full attack, what kind of strength was this?
If his previous dodging were said to be just a technique, then, what Tang San had disyed now was his true strength.
The gaze in Tai Longs eyes momentarily went out of focus, at this moment he truly understood how exactly big the gap between himself and Tang San was. Even though both of them were thirty seven ranks, the same ranks still possessed different strengths.
Actually, Tang San on seeing Tai Nuo making a back bending movement immediately noticed something was not right, first releasing his Eight Spider Lances. The Eight Spider Lances inserted into the ground at the same time, springing up with full strength, sending his body high up into the sky.
Although he still received the attacks from the energy currents and gravel, in this way the damage had dropped to the lowest degree.
Blue Silver Grasss malleability disyed its effect, relying on Tang Sans precise control, Blue Silver Grass connected to produce an umbre shape in mid-air, offsetting the descents speed, this allowed him to be able to escape from the majority of Tai Nuos attack power.
The current Tai Nuo stood in the center of a huge pit that was thirty meters in diameter, this huge pits depth was as much as five meters, the destruction caused by him is sufficient to cause anyone to be fearful.
If this was on the battlefield, unless the opponents strength was even greater than him, there would be no survivors within this area.
Watching the slowly descending Tang San, Tai Nuo couldnt help but be in low spirits. After consecutively using the third and fourth spirit abilities, the consumption on his own spirit power wasnt small. At this moment he couldnt help but suspend his attacks, gazing at Tang Sans descending body.
Tang San on seeing this leisurely raised his hand and swiped across his waist, a ck case that was about one chi long appearing in his grasp.
Power type spirit masters were undoubtedly unable to fly. Previously Tang San had leapt up a full thirty meters or so into the sky, currently to him, Tai Nuo was exactly the best target. Relying on his spirit power he obviously wouldnt break down the opponents defense.
However, dont forget, that he originally came from Tang Sect.
Be careful.
In mid-air, Tang San nevertheless warned Tai Nuo, after all, he didnt have any deep hatred towards Tai Nuo and his son, Tai Long is moreover his ssmate. If not for Tai Nuos abnormal defense he still wouldnt take out that tyrannical Godly Zhuge Crossbow.
Godly Zhuge Crossbow was certainly unable to be prepared beforehand, this was because when the device was tightened for too long it would be damaged, but Tang San using the Blue Silver Grass to produce an umbre shape, caused his descending speed to slow down as much as possible, allowing him to arm the device.
Moreover the ground surface also caved in by five meters, this gave Tang San even more time.
Tai Nuo watched Tang San who was about tond. This time around he wasing down from the sky, which obviously meant that he had nowhere to escape, and he immediately finished preparations. But the Godly Zhuge Crossbow in Tang Sans hands was already aimed at him.
Be careful? Why do I have to be careful? Just when Tai Nuo was puzzled about this, a series of sonorous buzzes instantly burst out.
The firing rate of Godly Zhuge Crossbow was simply too fast, furthermore in this situation where the distance was so short, Tai Nuos only possible reaction was to use his arms to block the front of his face.
In the next moment, his entire body felt as if some objects struck him heavily, sessively retreating three steps back before his bnce recovered.
All sixteen crossbow bolts, werepletely stuck in Tai Nuos arms and chest. Tai Nuos substantial muscles disyed their extremely overbearing defensive power, and the Godly Zhuge Crossbow which was sufficiently powerful to pierce steel tes went only one cun into the flesh before being unable to continue further in.
Bastard.
Tai Nuo let out a furious roar, his entire bodys spirit power suddenly burst forth, the sixteen Godly Zhuge Crossbow bolts nearly instantly flew out from him using his muscles, apanying it flying out were also sixteen streams of fresh blood.
Although the Godly Zhuge Crossbow had tyrannical strength, it wasnt enough to leave a fatal injury on him. Yet he, a fifty eight rank Spirit King, got injured by a single thirty something Spirit Elder, that was already an outrageous insult.
Perhaps because of his overly agitated sentiments, Tai Nuo did not notice that his bodys injuries hardly had any trace of pain.
Tang San fully disyed his abundantbat experience. The moment Tai Nuo used his hands to block his own eyes, the Blue Silver Grass on his back had already dispersed and he rapidlynded, Eight Spider Lances leaping off the ground, his whole body swiftly changing positions. When Tai Nuo lowered his arms, he had suddenly lost all trace of him.
A sharp edged aura came from the back, Tai Nuo instinctively wanted to turn around to block, but for some unknown reason, his body dyed for a moment, only half turning about, a sudden sense of numbness already spreading from his shoulder.
From the corner of his eye, his peripheral vision just happened to witness Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances making a withdrawing motion.
The bottom fournces were propped up against the ground, the top fournces were stretched out in front, leaving four small holes in Tai Nuos shoulder.
Facing a spirit master with tough defensive power, how does one attack?
Tang San used actions to give the surrounding students a lesson. Although Tai Nuos defensive power was strong, he still had to rely on his flesh and spirit power to defend.
Chapter 75 — Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School
Chapter 75: Seven Treasure zed Tile School
Part 1
It wasnt like the ck Tortoise Spirit Masters Tang San had met before, using their tortoiseshells as shields.
The method Tang San chose was to pierce through the surface. Even though Eight Spider Lances couldnt prate deeply, just breaking the skin was enough.
Just what is called the participant is baffled, the spectator sees clearly, the surrounding students, including Tai Long, all clearly saw ck blood flowing from the wounds left by the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, but where Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances had prated there was a dark purple spreading.
Feeling alternately hot and cold, Tai Nuo suddenly felt his eyes blur. Exerting himself to shake his head, this feeling grew even more distinct.
You-, you use poison
Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances propped him up from the ground, and looking down on Tai Nuo from above he said indifferently:Poison is part of my abilities. Do you still want to go on?
Tai Nuo was a strength type power attack system Spirit Master, and a control system Spirit Master held the advantage when facing power attack system Spirit Masters. Even though there was an enormous difference in spirit power between the two, when Tang San relied on his Tang Sect abilities, simultaneously being a control system Spirit Master, as well as possessing an agility attack systems speed and toxicity, further adding his perfect exploitation of his advantages, it immediately put Tai Nuopletely on the defensive. When the Godly Zhuge Crossbow bolts pierced Tai Nuos defense, this fight had already been decided.
How could half a year by the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well be wasted; all the hidden weapons Tang San carried used different poisons. Just like Dugu Bo said, even more formidable Spirit Masters would be cautious when dealing with him. Poison was a kind of special means of attack, in order to deal with a poison Spirit Master one first of all had to keep a careful defense. But Tai Nuo clearly felt he held the advantage, and it seemed to him that dealing with a child like Tang San was only a matter of stretching out his hand and grabbing him. He hadnt expected that he would be the one stumbling into a ditch.
You Calling out, Tai Nuo discovered that his tongue didnt quite follow his orders. Even though he congregated his powerful spirit power to resist the poison within his body, he still suffered two kinds of poisons one after another. Previously he had spent his spirit power in anger, and further quickened the flow of blood within his veins. How could he resist now?
The Eight Spider Lances poison was supplemented with the properties of the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot. Even though the two immortal treasure herbs hadnt increased Tang Sans spirit power, their hot and cold poisons hadpletely fused together with Tang San, adding to the Man Faced Demon Spiders poison. One might say that right now even Dugu Bo could only use his own poison resistance to subdue Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances poison within his own body, but would be unable to treat someone else. When this kind of poison entered the body, even if Tai Nuo had fifty eighth ranked strength, there could only be one conclusion.
Three. Two. One. Fall.Tang San spoke four words without hurry, and Tai Nuos massive body copsed on the ground, his wounds overflowing with tainted blood.
Tang San, Ill face you.A massive shadow fell from the air, precisely Tai Long.
Even though it was still difficult for Tai Long to move right now, his two eyes were both blood red. Just what is called cannot live under the same sky as ones fathers killer, watching his fathers miserable state hepletely forgot about the gap between him and Tang San.
With the Eight Spider Lances, Tang Sans nimbleness could evenpare to the agility attack system Zhu Zhuqing, how would he get caught by Tai Longs pounce. In a deep voice he called:Tai Long, if you dont want your father to die, stop attacking immediately. Otherwise I wont be able to save him.
Even if Tai Long was a bit impulsive, he still wasnt an idiot. Hearing his father could still be saved, he immediately sobered and stopped chasing Tang San.
Eight Spider Lances poking the ground, Tang San reached Tai Nuos side, raising an Eight Spider Lance and piercing into Tai Nuos back. Circting his spirit power, the ck energy in Vigorous King Tai Nuos body could clearly be seen extending to the Eight Spider Lances.
Right now, the expressions of the students standing around the great hole and watching Tang San were all brimming with reverence. If they hadnt seen it with their own eyes, who could believe that a thirty something ranked Spirit Elder could be capable of defeating a close to sixtieth ranked Spirit King?
It seemed to them that this was aplete victory.
Apparently Tai Nuo didnt have any means of retaliating before Tang San.
The poison arrived quickly and left quickly, in a moment Tai Nuos wounds were flowing with blood. Tang San had been training with Eight Spider Lances for a long time, and by now he could control them perfectly. Withdrawing the Eight Spider Lances poison, he poked a series of acupuncture points on Tai Nuo to stop the bleeding.
Tai Long stared nkly at Tang San doing all this.
If in the morning he still had been unable to ept it because he and Tang San possessed the same level of spirit power, then by now Tang San had already be an unreachable existence in his eyes.
He couldnt understand how, at the same thirty seven ranks, this seemingly very ordinary youth in front of him could be so much stronger than himself. It was no wonder Xiao Wu had chosen him.
Tai Long couldnt know that the gap between Tang San and Tai Nuo, even if it was twenty one ranks of spirit power, Tang San couldpletely make up for ten ranks with an external spirit bone, and even more rely on the techniques of the Tang Sect.
And Tai Nuo hadnt even been able to use his fifth spirit ability. Overall, this whole fight had beenpletely under Tang Sans control.
He undoubtedly disyed the fighting ability of a control system Spirit Master. The ability to control the overall situation with the precision of a calctor.
Withdrawing Eight Spider Lances within his back, Tang San nodded to Tai Long,Alright, Ive already removed the poison. However he should feel a bit weak over the next few days. Have him rest for three days after returning, he mustnt get angry, mustnt use spirit power, and hell naturally recover. Your father caused this hole, you settle it.
Tai Long looked at Tang San with aplicated expression. He should thank Tang San for saving his father, but his fathers injuries had also been caused by this fellow.
Tang San didnt care about Tai Longs reaction. Exerting himself against the wall of the pit, in two leaps he crawled up to the surface.
With such a great rm at the Academy gate, how could it not alert the teachers. But by the time they arrived the fight was already at its end, and they only saw Tang San fire the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, and subdue the enemy with Eight Spider Lances.
They even forgot to stop the fight.
As Tang San came out of the big hole he was immediately surrounded by several teachers wanting to talk to him. Tang San directly used Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track to pass through the crowd, and in a few flickers he had already disappeared.
Ge, wait for me.Xiao Wus face was somewhat unsightly as she swiftly chased after Tang San.
But the teachers naturally couldnt leave like that. Whether it was this giant hole they didnt know whether tough or cry about, or the numerous students gathered, everything had to be handled by them.
Tang San went straight back to his dorm. Just like at Shrek Academy, he was still sharing a room with Oscar here. Right now Oscar wasnt here, up to something unknown.
As Tang San entered the room, even before he had stopped walking, he coughed up a mouthful of blood with a belching sound. His originally serene expression had already be pale.
Indeed, Tang San had prevailed over Tai Nuo, but the victory was very dangerous. That was after all an opponent with twenty ranks of strength more than him. Moreover, Tai Nuos strength was really a bit excessive. Most crucially, Tang San didnt know the opponents spirit abilities.
When Tai Nuo used his fourth spirit ability Power Quake, even though Tang San reacted extremely quickly, in the end he couldntpletely avoid it. The surging energy currents and the sand and stones sshing from the ground both caused him considerable harm. However he forced down the reaction, without showing the condition of his injury on the scene.
Tang San knew that if it wasnt for his body being forged at the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well for half a year, adding the transformation from the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot, he wouldve been unable to endure even a single attack, and been struck down immediately.
Even relying on his endurance had barely been enough to withstand the opponents attack. Tang San was far from well, the energy channels within his body as if burning. Despite the support of his spirit power and Eight Spider Lances, after attacking Tai Nuo he had already been an arrow at the end of its flight.
After barely managing to absorb the poison within Vigorous Kind Tai Nuos body, how could he still stay at the scene? He couldnt manage to exin to the teachers, and returned here directly.
Until now, just as he rxed.
Standing there and gasping for breath, Tang San couldnt hold back a sigh. Despite taking the immortal treasure herbs, as well as with the support of Eight Spider Lances and the Tang Sect techniques, the spirit power gap still wasnt so easily ovee.
If in case he encountered an opponent with a spirit that just countered his own, he wouldnt be able to obtain victory like today.
However, the fight today had let Tang San ascertain one thing: the other ability of Eight Spider Lances, Drain.
As early as the first time Tang San experimented with Eight Spider Lances he could somewhat sense that Eight Spider Lances seemed to absorb some energy from that big tree. And as he used it a few timester, Tang San discovered that once Eight Spider Lances had pierced into the opponent, it would absorb and give him a certain energy, even though this wasnt too clear, and moreover this energy would disappear after a time, it was still there.
Like just now, whether it was when Tang San pierced Tai Nuo or removed the toxin, Tang San had this kind of feeling. The absorption of Eight Spider Lances apparently absorbed the opponents energy, and after absorbing it couldst for about an hour or so.
He had never drained deliberately, this was just something the Eight Spider Lances provided him.
Tang San really wanted to try it, the effect if hepletely drained an opponent with his Eight Spider Lances. But it was after all very rare to meet opponents he had to kill, and just in case the Eight Spider Lances drain ruined the opponent, it would be a grave disaster to his inner qualities.
Todays conflict with the Tai family father and son, it was nothing more than amon conflict.
Ge, are you alright?Xiao Wu forced her way through the door, and with one look at Tang San coughing up blood she hurriedly supported his arm.
Tang San shook his head with a smile,Its nothing, I just suffered a bit of shock. Tai Longs fathers strength was one of the most powerful Ive encountered among Spirit Masters. Such aplete strength Spirit Master would have an extreme cultivation method, otherwise if he was a bit faster, I might have lost.
Xiao Wu led Tang San to sit on the bed,Ge, you actually prevailed over a Spirit King. Its already caused a sensation in the Academy. If you hadnt run away quickly, by now you might be surrounded by a herd of students and teachers. When I chased after you I already saw several teachers negotiating with Tai Nuo. I fought a lot of people before at Nuoding Academy, but I still never saw someones familye out. Ge, this time you beat Tai Longs father, wont his grandfather reallye out?
After speaking thest line, Xiao Wu couldnt help first smiling. Tang San also smiled, his impression of Tai Longs father wasnt bad, and if Tai Nuo hadnt insulted Xiao Wu he wouldnt haveunched such a powerful poison attack. Even Tang San himself didnt quite dare believe he could defeat a Spirit King.
Xiao Wu looked at Tang San sitting opposite her on the bed, and unhappily said:I dont know where that Big Sausage Uncle has run off to, hes gone just when hes needed.
Tang San drew in a sharp breath, his internal organs cramping. He knew the injuries he had sustained werent light,Xiao Wu. You go back to rest first, I want to cultivate a bit to alleviate the injuries to my energy channels.
Part 2
No, Im not leaving. Im staying here to watch you, otherwise what if someonees looking for trouble? Ge, you cultivate, Ill keep watch over you.
Tang San nodded, sitting crosslegged on the bed, congregating the Mysterious Heaven Skill within his body and slowly circting it.
Tai Nuo finally departed Shrek Academy leaning on Tai Longs arm. He didnt know how long it had been since hest felt this weak. Even though the poison was gone, it still seemed to have exhausted him to the point where even walking was an issue.
Humiliation, disgrace, pain, unwillingness, all kinds of emotions filled his chest. How could he have expected to actually stumble into a ditch, losing to a still not even fortieth rank youth, that kind of feeling was even more difficult to endure than the physical pain.
Tai Long supported his fathers arm, not daring to speak a single word. Once Tai Nuo had handed over the money for restoring the ground in front of the Academy gate, those teachers had let them leave. They had even given them a preferential price for being an Academy student.
Fortunately Shrek Academy wasnt near the city center, so even though they had caused a lot of noise they still hadnt drawn the attention of the city guard.
Tai Long understood Tai Nuos current mood from experience, he had felt much the same when he was beaten by Tang San. But his father was both stronger and older than him, and naturally his pain would be even deeper.
Da, are you alright?While stepping far away, Tai Long cautiously asked. He was very familiar with his fathers tempestuous temper.
But Tai Long was surprised to find that Tai Nuo didnt vent his anger on him and had a very serene expression,Son, your loss wasnt any injustice, even your father couldnt seed. Its no wonder you couldnt beat him. Do you know that kids background?
Tai Long shook his head nkly,He came to ss for the first time today. I-, I saw him sitting next to Xiao Wu, thats why I wanted to pick a fight with him. You also know I like Xiao Wu.
Tai Nuo stared at Tai Long,For the sake of a woman, you directly profited. How you are like your father in those years. But you didnt make a mistake, for the sake of the woman you like you must advance bravely. Back then I chased after your ma just like that. But in those days I challenged a lot of Spirit Masters that were more powerful than me. How it must vex you now to be unable to defeat someone younger than you, this isnt just the result of hard work.
Tai Long carefully disputed it:But, father, I seem to be cultivating the fastest in the history of our n, even when you were my age you werent as strong as me.
Scoundrel, what are you trying to say?Tai Nuo glowered.
Tai Long helplessly said:My meaning is that it isnt your son not living up to expectations, but rather that the opponent is too strong. I really dont know how that kid has cultivated, it seems hes no more than fifteen or sixteen, how could he possess such formidable spirit power? Dont tell me hes a person from the seven great schools?
Hearing his sons words, Tai Nuo couldnt help shiver in his heart, lowering his voice to say:Lets go back first. To my knowledge there isnt any formidable school with a Blue Silver Grass Spirit. I really wouldnt have expected Blue Silver Grass to be able to be this formidable. Especially thosest several strands he used, even my defense couldntpletely block them, otherwise I wouldnt have been poisoned. Lets go, well go back to ask your grandpa, maybe he knows.
Grandpa?Tai Longs facial expression immediately became bitter,No need. Father, we both lost so much face, if we let grandpa know, he wont just sort us out. Besides, if by some chance the elder runs off to our Academy just like you, I wont be able to keep studying.
Tai Nuo snorted,One of our ns strength is protecting weak points, so what? You have an opinion? We have to inform your grandpa about this. I still dont believe a child is capable of being that strong. Listen to what the elder says, visiting to stir up trouble isnt losing face. Losing face is stirring up trouble and still letting others leave. If your father cant release this anger, itll choke me to death.
The two sturdy silhouettes gradually disappeared into the distance. Father and son both with faces swollen like pig heads,plexions white like paper. It was really one sorry figure after another.
Seven Treasure zed Tile School
Ning Rongrong sat on a sofa in the main hall and constantly swung her slender legs, her red lips pouting so hard one could hang a soy sauce jar from them.
She had been back for more than half a day but there wasnt a trace of her father, and her excitement was gradually weakening.
In front of Ning Rongrong was an old man with a withered face slowly sipping tea. Even though he was sitting down, his stature was still astonishing. It wasnt that he had the robustness of swelling muscles, but his whole frame was extremely astonishing.
When he sat in the originally very spacious sofa he clearly made it seem narrow.
His clothes seemed to be entirely propped up by his skeleton, muscles and skin were both withered, his eye sockets were deep caves, and if seente at night it would simply be like an immense cranium. On his scalp were only a few sparse wisps of white or grey hair. Where he could be ugly he was ugly.
My little princess, dont be angry. Im sure your father will be back quickly.The withered old man put down his teacup, speaking to Ning Rongrong.
His voice was extremely hoarse, like the wind rustling dead leaves, giving listeners a bad feeling.
Ning Rongrong leapt up from the sofa, running over to sit in the withered old mansp. With her fair skin, next to the enormous old man she was like a doll. Raising her hands she grabbed the old mans white hair,I dont care, someone has been gone for so long, but when returning with great difficulty daddy isnt present. Isnt he deliberately hiding from me? Grandpa Bone, you have to back me up.
The shriveled skin on the withered old mans face twitched once, somewhat not knowing whether tough or cry saying:My little princess, you shouldnt keep ying with that little withered grass on your grandpa Bones head. Otherwise Ill really be bald, and be even more teased by that cheap grandpa Sword of yours. You want me to support you, what can I do, dont tell me theres still someone in the school who would tease you?
Ning Rongrong pondered, and said:This as well. Hmph, no matter, anyway once daddy returns Ill definitely have him give me something nice to appease me. Grandpa Bone, you have to speak on my side.
In order to keep the few remaining wisps of hair, the withered old man had no choice but to helplessly nod repeatedly. If his current appearance was seen by outsiders from the Spirit Master world, who knew how startled they might be. That the most secretive among Title Douluo, Bone Doluo, would be treated like this by a little girl, perhaps nobody would believe it even if told.
I knew grandpa Bone was the best.Ning Rongrong didnt seem to feel a bit like this old grandpa Bone was ugly, kissing him hard on the cheek and the jumping off hisp.
Watching the lively Ning Rongrong, a warm indulgence was revealed in the Bone Douluos eyes. He could be said to have watched Ning Rongrong grow up, and this little she-devils spoiled nature could be said to have been caused by him and Ning Rongrongs other grandpa Sword.
I heard our little she-devil has returned? Where is she, Rongrong,e quickly, let daddy have a look.At this moment someone finally arrived to lift the siege.
Hearing this voice, Ning Rongrong first excitedly wanted to run meet him, but then remembered she was still angry and hastily faced in the other direction, turning her back to the door.
That charming appearance seemed a bit funny to the Bone Douluo sitting on the sofa.
Part 3
A timid and elegant middle aged man stepped into the hall apanied by a white dressed old man. If Tang San and Xiao Wu had been here now they would certainly have recognized him, precisely the person they met before at the auction house, that even prince Xue Xing didnt dare provoke.
And this man was also Ning Rongrongs father, Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools master, enjoying the name of the Continents foremost Support Spirit Master, Ning Fengzhi.
Ning Fengzhi looked at his daughter and hurriedly walked forward,Silly girl, what are you doing with your back to daddy. Its been a year. Daddy missed you so much!
Ning Rongrong turned around sharply,Missed me? It would be a wonder if you didnt long for me to be away from home.
Ning Fengzhi seeing his seething daughter couldnt help but inwardly feel his heart fall. First sitting down on the sofa he held out a hand to pull over his daughter, but didnt expect Ning Rongrong to turn around and dodge away.
Not catching his daughter startled Ning Fengzhi. Even though he was an auxiliary system Spirit Master, reaching an enormous spirit power of more than the seventieth rank still had powerful transforming effect on his body, making him much stronger than ordinary people.
Ning Rongrong had inherited his spirit and was also auxiliary system. Even though he was only grabbing in passing, he still didnt move slowly, but he had actually been easily dodged by his daughter.
Ning Rongrong wasnt aware of her fathers shock and directly turned to that white dressed old man, throwing herself into his arms,Grandpa Sword, Grandpa Sword, Ive missed you to death. Wuuu Meeting her family again after a long time, Ning Rongrong was after all a young girl. Moved, she immediately started to cry.
The white dressed old man hastily drew her into a tight embrace,Good girl, my little darling, youvee back, grandpa Sword also missed you! Missed you desperately.
Ning Rongrong raised her head,Really?
The white dressed old man firmly said:Of course really, if you dont believe me just ask your grandpa Bone.
Ning Rongrong blinked her clear big eyes,But, just now grandpa Bone told me, he missed me a little bit more than you.
Bullsh*t.The white dressed old man didnt give the wizened old man a bit of face,Clearly I missed you more.
Youre bullsh*tting.The wizened old man suddenly stood up from the sofa. His terrifying height approached two meters fifty, and with his hoarse voice he seemed even more frightful.
Not convinced? Lets go, well find somewhere to settle it.The white dressed old man stuck out his chest, ring fearlessly.
Alright, alright. Uncle Sword, uncle Bone, youve fought for a lifetime. Rongrong just got back, just let it go today.Ning Fengzhi helplessly looked at the two old men in front of him.
Hmph.The white clothed old man and wizened old man snorted practically simultaneously. None of them looked at each other, and both their gazes fell on Ning Rongrong.
Ning Rongrongs eyes were big and round:I have a way to prove which grandpa who missed me the most.
Ning Fengzhi pped a hand to his forehead. A little she-devil was after all a little she-devil, the ce was lively as soon as she was back. He couldnt help saying:Rongrong, dont be irresponsible.
Ning Rongrong stuck out her tongue at her father, she was clearly not a bit afraid of her dad. Otherwise she wouldnt be called the little she-devil in the first ce,You didnt miss me, and you wont even let the grandpas miss me! Ive run back from far away and youre not home. Grandpas, like this, both of you give Rongrong a present, and the one whose gift Rongrong likes the most, is the one who missed Rongrong the most.
Eh The two old men looked face to face, inwardly simultaneously recalling how theyd been maneouvered.
Ning Fengzhi restrained a smile and said:Alright Rongrong,e here quickly. Let daddy have a look at you. Who said daddy didnt miss you. Daddys prepared a present for you, but if youre not a good girl you cant have it.
A present? What is it?Hearing the word present, Ning Rongrong was clearly interested at once, and ran over in front of her father.
Ning Fengzhi calmly raised his hand to pull in his daughter, but who could have expected that Ning Rongrong would turn around again, still dodging his hand. Pouting she said:The present first, otherwise no hug.
This time it wasnt just Ning Fengzhi who was startled, the two old men both couldnt help look at each other with shock.
Because of the special nature of the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, even a Title Douluo couldnt see how much spirit power she had.
Ning Fengzhis heart twitched, and he asked:Rongrong, first tell daddy your spirit power rank. If youve made progress, daddy can give you the present.
Hearing her father ask about her spirit power, Ning Rongrong immediately straightened with pride,Daddy, my natural talent is even better than yours. I havent been goofing off in this year. My spirit power didnt rise that much, just a tolerable ten ranks.
So little. Rongrong, you must work hard, hold on, how much did you say?Ning Fengzhi knew his daughter only too well. From childhood what she disliked the most was cultivation. Even though she had talent, she always had to be forced to train a moment in exchange for all sorts of benefits.
As he became aware that Ning Rongrong said ten ranks, his expression was disbelieving.
Ning Rongrong blinked with her big eyes, and very innocently looked at her father,I said ten ranks! Its really not much, but I worked hard.
Ning Fengzhis voice had changed slightly,Ten ranks? When you left you had twenty seven ranks. Then youre saying youre already rank thirty seven? You wouldnt lie to daddy.
Ning Rongrong said:Bad daddy, not believing others. Even if Rongrong was a bit naughty before, I would never lie. If you dont believe it, let grandpas have a look.While speaking, she directly ran over in front of the white dressed old man, holding out her little hand.
The white dressed old man grabbed Ning Rongrongs hand, and after a little while his expression turned to surprise,Fengzhi, its true. This girls spirit power has reached the thirty seventh rank. This really is too inconceivable. Ive never heard of someone that could gain ten ranks of spirit power in one year. Even that kid called the youngest Spirit Master ever couldnt do it. Dont tell me our Rongrong really is a genius? Or is that Shrek Academy so awesome.
Ning Rongrong curiously said:Grandpa Sword, how did you know I went to Shrek Academy?
The white dressed old man said:How couldnt I know? Youre the darling treasure of our hearts. Your daddy has always grasped your whereabouts.
Ning Fengzhis expression had turned serious. Both he and the two n guests before him clearly understood the process of Spirit Master cultivation.
A Spirit Master who wanted to increase cultivation had to do it step by step. Doing it too impetuously would lead to life threatening danger.
The Spirit Master world also had a kind of nefarious cultivation method, trading ones own vitality for increased cultivation speed. He in no way wished for his daughter to be taught that kind of cultivation method at Shrek Academy.
If that was the case
Thinking of this, there was a deadly energy in Ning Fengzhis eyes.
The white dressed old man and the wizened old man clearly also thought of this possibility. Their expressions dropped simultaneously.
Ning Rongrong looked at the two grandpas, looked again at her father, and somewhat baffled said:Whats going on with you? Why arent you saying anything?
Ning Fengzhi stood up, walking over to his daughter,Rongrong, immediately tell us everything about cultivating at Shrek Academy over this past year, you cant omit anything. I want to know how you could improve this quickly.
If his daughter had truly cultivated with that nefarious method, it was after all only for one year. As the leading schr of auxiliary system Spirit Masters there might still be a way to revert it.
Ning Rongrong baffled looked at her father,Daddy, is something wrong? Ive cultivated properly. You call mezy, but Ive gained this much spirit power now, so why are you so nervous?
Ning Fengzhi grimly said:Im afraid you mightve taken a wrong step. Daddy isnt joking with you. Quickly tell me your entire cultivation process.
Even though Ning Rongrong ordinarily didnt fear her father, when Ning Fengzhi was truly serious she was still scared,Originally I secretly ran away to Shrek Academy. After enrolling I discovered I was actually the weakest one.
Ning Rongrong immediately began to talk about everything that happened since entering Shrek Academy, giving an ount of her cultivation process at Shrek Academy. Regarding the Shrek Seven Devils, she simply described them in a few sentences.
When Ning Rongrong talked about how the other Shrek Seven Devils excluded her at first, the wizened old man to the side couldnt help saying:Rongrong, are you sure you didnt make a mistake, were those children with you there all stronger than you?
Ning Rongrong giggled, saying:I knew you wouldnt believe me. Our dean Flender has a saying, Shrek Academy only epts monsters, not ordinary people. He calls us little monsters.
The white dressed old man said:If its really like you say, then those little monsters of yours really are little monsters. Shrek Academy indeed deserves its reputation. But even like this I cant believe he could teach you to cultivate ten ranks of spirit power in one year.
Ning Rongrong said:Just listen ... She talked about Grandmastering to Shrek Academy and starting to advance their training. Listening to her description, Ning Fengzhi and the two old men gradually disyed expressions of sudden understanding. At the same time they couldnt help feeling inwardly admiring.
Ning Rongrong spoke up to entering the new Shrek Academy to cultivate,...... Two months ago. After I reached the thirtieth rank, with the teachers help I obtained my third spirit ring.
Chapter 76 — Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School’s Astonishment
Chapter 76: Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools Astonishment
Part 1
Hold on.Ning Fengzhi interrupted Ning Rongrong,That Grandmaster really is a character. Your spirit power grew by three or four ranks in one year under his instruction, thats still very ordinary. I greatly admire his education of you. But ording to what you said, two months ago you were still at the thirty first rank. But two monthster youve already reached the thirty seventh rank, how did thise about?
Ning Rongrong smiled mysteriously:Actually, half a month ago I was still at the thirty first rank. Thesest six ranks were practically done in a day.
Rongrong, you mustnt frighten grandpa.The wizened old man couldnt help opening his eyes wide. He knew that the more that nefarious cultivation method increased cultivation speed, the more vitality it consumed. Gaining six ranks in one day, that might expend decades life.
A giggle escaped from Ning Rongrong:What are you up to, I still thought to give you a nice surprise but how did it turn into rm. Its actually nothing. I just ate a kind of herb and gained this much strength.
Herb?Ning Fengzhi nervously questioned in detail:What herb?
Ning Rongrong said:My third brother said that it was called something like Beautiful Silk Tulip. Its a rare immortal treasure.
In Ning Fengzhis mind suddenly appeared two silhouettes he had met just recently, it couldnt be them?
Beautiful silk tulip? Uncle Sword, uncle Bone. Have either of you heard of this herb?
The two old men shook their heads simultaneously with nk faces. The wizened old man said:Perhaps, only that old poisonous thing Dugu Bo would know. No good, Fengzhi, we have to examine Rongrongs condition at once. If by any chance her spirit power growth came at the cost of her vitality, we have to think of a way to deal with it at once.
Grandpa bone, I said theres no need to be worried. My third brother said that those herbs were all immortal treasures that had absorbed the essence of heaven and earth, with a powerful effect on the foundations. Not only wouldnt they cause harm, they would even consolidate the foundations. Forget about it. I wont hide it anymore. Ill let you have the real surprise. After youve seen this you wont doubt it again.
While speaking, Ning Rongrong slowly raised her right hand. Dazzlingly beautiful multicolored rays of light began to coalesce at her palm.
Watching the light condense in his daughters palm, Ning Fengzhi suddenly felt somewhat strange, but for a moment he was unable to say where the strangeness came from.
At the dazzlingly beautiful pagoda were two yellow and one purple, three spirit rings revolving in Ning Rongrongs right hand. The dazzling splendor immediately made the hall be even brighter.
Before Ning Fengzhi could look closer, the white dressed old man at his side cried out in surprise,Nineyers and nine colors, Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda?
What?Ning Fengzhi had a greatly rmed expression. He finally understood what had made him feel strange, it was precisely the colors in Ning Rongrongs palm as she released her spirit. Different from the original seven colors, there were two more than before. It had be nine colors, and the pagoda in her palm right now had nine levels.
As the most powerful support spirit, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School actually had a secret, and this secret actually rted to their spirit.
Heaven was impartial, the effect of the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda on the battlefield was actually too frightful. Therefore, it also had a w.
The reason why the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda was known as Seven Treasure was not only because it had seven levels, even more important was that this spirit could only hold up to seven spirit rings, two less than any other spirit. This was also the reason why Ning Fengzhi, even as school master, only had seventy ninth rank spirit power, the main reason he had never been able to break through to the next level.
In the legends of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, if by some stroke of luck the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda could evolve to the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, not only would it strengthen the spirits own foundations, it would also have an even vaster space. Once a Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda Spirit Master reached the nine ring Title Douluo level, he would possess the title of support god, with the strength to turn the tide of any battle.
At this moment, Ning Fengzhi no longer had to worry about his daughter. The Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda already proved that Ning Rongrongs vitality hadnt been cut short, on the contrary it had substantially increased, and her foundations had further be iparably stable. Right now this Seven Treasure zed Tile School masters heart suffered from apletely different kind of shock. How could he have expected that the dream he had held for his entire life would appear with his daughter. The happiness had appeared too suddenly, and he was nowpletely lifeless.
It wasnt just Ning Fengzhi who was moved. The two old men also became equally excited. Both looking at the pagoda in Ning Rongrongs hand, for a while they didnt know what to say.
The jewel light faded as Ning Rongrong withdrew her spirit,You should believe me now. How would third brother harm me? Its not just me, each of us got a heavenly treasure herb, everyones spirit power increased very quickly, boss Dai even already broke through the fortieth rank, and hes just sixteen.
Beautiful Silk Tulip, Beautiful Silk Tulip. What kind of treasure is that? It can actually promote my daughters seven treasure to nine treasure. Such a herb is absolutely worthy of being called an immortal treasure.
Daddy, werent you going to give me a present? Hand it over quickly!Ning Rongrong held out her hand, wagging it in front of Ning Fengzhi.
Ning Fengzhi stretched his hand into his chest pocket, taking out the Powder Shooting Shadow and Silent Sleeve Dart he had purchased just today at the auction and gave them to Ning Rongrong,I bought these today at the auction. Although the power of these two weapons isnt all that great, they can still provide a certain protection. Yi, Rongrong, why are you looking at daddy with such an expression?
Powder Shooting Shadow, Silent Sleeve Dart. Daddy, how did you get third brothers hidden weapons?How couldnt Ning Rongrong recognize Tang Sans trademark hidden weapons?
This was made by that third brother of yours?Inwardly Ning Fengzhi thought that it was indeed the case, that seeminglymon youth was actually really such a genius?
Ning Rongrong pulled up her sleeve, exposing the Silent Sleeve Dart on her left wrist,Look, isnt this the same? These two are still the most ordinary. Im still wearing several kinds that are more powerful. Coming back this time is because I missed you, and another matter, I was preparing to ask daddy whether we could equip our directly rted nsmen with these hidden weapons. If used properly they will have a lot of power.
Ning Fengzhi slowly drew in a breath, his expression revealing a somewhat serious light,I really want to know, this third brother of yours, precisely what kind of genius he is.
The white dressed old man thought about it deeply:If hes really outstanding, he might a candidate for grandson-inw.
Ning Rongrongs charming face blushed,Grandpa Sword, dont talk nonsense. Third brothers heart is already taken. How might he and I be. I At this moment, even Ning Rongrong herself was surprised to find Oscars, so handsome that even women would be jealous, face appearing in her mind. Even though he didnt have Dai Mubais ferocity or Tang Sansprehensiveness, every time Ning Rongrong recalled Oscar pushing her down below him the time they confronted the Titan Giant Ape she couldnt keep her heart from throbbing. However, even she didnt dare lightly offend the n rules.
Lets go. Well step outside and you can let me see those hidden weapons you brought back.
Great!
The four entered the courtyard, and Ning Fengzhi ordered that nobody should enter, then turned to his daughter:Rongrong, how do you want to try it?
Ning Rongrong thought about it, then her gazecking any good intentions fell on those two grandfathers,Grandpa Sword, it would be better for us to try it. Youre so awesome, you wouldnt get injured.
The white dressed old man smiled slightly, saying:Thats not certain, these old bones of your grandpa Sword arent as sturdy as your grandpa Bone.
The wizened old man curled his lips disdainfully,Since youre scared, let me do it.
The white dressed old man red at him,Praise you a bit and youre in high spirits. Step aside. Ill apany our little princess. Girl, use those hidden weapon somethings freely. Grandpa will defend.
Ning Rongrong giggled, saying:Great!Flicking her wrist, with a dim flicker of light from the spirit tool on her wrist, that Godly Zhuge Crossbow fell into her hand.
She naturally didnt need to think about whether she might hurt the white dressed old man. These two elders could be said to be the supporting pirs of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. They were the guardians of the school. The white clothed old mans Title was Sword, named Chen Xin. The Title Douluo praised as the strongest attack, his spirit power had reached the ny sixth rank. The wizened old man was Titled Bone, named Gu Rong. Widely known as using crafty transformations, his spirit power had reached the ny fifth rank. They were two of the strongest powers of the current age, and that the Seven Treasure zed Tile School could rank among the seven great ns was admittedly rted to their supetive supporting spirit, but it was absolutely also inextricably linked to the support of these two Title Douluo.
The Spirit Halls evaluation of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School was such, when Sword and Bone joined and the Seven Treasure zed Tile School master appeared, a flicker became an unparallelled light.
Part 2
Consider, two power attack system Title Douluo under the support of the strongest Auxiliary Spirit Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, how many people could stand up to them?
The white dressed old man, Sword Douluo Chen Xin, raised his hand, looking at Ning Rongrong with a smile, indicating she could begin.
Ning Rongrong wasnt polite, quickly arming the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, a series of resounding noises echoing.
Ning Fengzhis gaze never left his daughter. Just as the arming was almost done, suddenly Ning Rongrongs left wrist moved slightly, three ck shadows shooting out, shooting at Chen Xins chest in a triangr formation.
Pretty good.Sword Douluo Chen Xin didnt even move. Just as those three silent sleeve darts were about to hit him, suddenly the air seemed to distort slightly and the three silent sleeve darts simultaneously froze in midair. The next moment they fell to the ground in six pieces, each dart split open.
That was sword energy, bursting from within his body. He didnt even use his spirit.
But the moment the three silent sleeve darts quietly fell to the ground,pletely opposite to their silence, powerful buzzing sounds apanied by metal noises erupted in an instant, sixteen pitch ck iron essence crossbow boltsunching from the Godly Zhuge Crossbow. The sonorous noises had only just risen when the crossbow bolts already reached the Sword Douluo.
The white clothed old man Chen Xin started slightly, subconsciously raising his right hand. Several decades of fighting experience allowed him to sense the opponents attack power from the slightest hints, how could someone whose forte was attack ignore the opponents strike?
Fingers like a knife, turning over the palm of his right hand, it was as if the air was ripped apart as a white energy surged out of his palm, in that instant it was like an enormous sword shed in front of him.
Dangdangdangdangdang A crowded series of explosions echoed, the white light the Sword Douluo chopped out sshed across the sixteen points in ripples. In the instant when the old had faded and the new strength had not yet been born, Ning Rongrongs left had wiped at her chest, and with a delicate buzzing sound a mist shot out from a gap in her clothes at her chest, directly enveloping the Sword Douluo.
Chen Xin was distracted a moment,Theres poison?Turning in ce, although his right hand was extended he still had his left hand, sweeping his left hand he not only scattered the mist, but even the steel needles hidden within.
Grandpa Sword is so good.Ning Rongrong excitedly ran over towards the Sword Douluo.
The Sword Douluo smiled slightly, saying:These hidden weapons really are pretty good, especially those noisy crossbow bolts just now have excellent attack power. If a Spirit Master under the fortieth rank was careless they would be unable to withstand it.
Ning Rongrong had alreadye within ten meters of the Sword Douluo, and very proudly said:But of course. In the spirit arena, relying on the focused attack of the Godly Zhuge Crossbow we defeated a fortieth level Spirit Master team. The more people who use it at the same time, the more formidable the power of the Godly Zhuge Crossbow. However, this Godly Zhuge Crossbow still cant threaten grandpa Sword!
While speaking she stomped on the ground in an impetuous manner, and three shadows suddenly quietly shot out from the outside of her left thigh, and at the same time a flying dagger shot out from the tip of her shoe. The throwing knife shot straight at the Sword Douluos face, while those three noiseless shadows attacked his three lower vitals.
By now Ning Rongrong was less than ten meters away from the Sword Douluo. At this distance the hidden weapons were only shes. At the same time her other foot stomped down, and a simr attack appeared once again just like a wave. The goal was to find a moment when the Sword Douluos defense was down.
The Sword Douluo somewhat exaggeratedly said:My god! Still not done!Both hands simultaneously separating at his chest, naturally he wouldnt release spirit power in front since that would injure Ning Rongrong. Under hisrge sleeves appeared two sharp points of spirit power, under the pull of air altogether two flying daggers and six delicate crossbow bolts were simultaneously sent flying.
Gabeng, resounding metallic mechanical sounds echoed practically simultaneously, the second volley of the Godly Zhuge Crossbow had been quietly prepared by Ning Rongrong. Another sixteen crossbow bolts flickered across the close range in an instant, at the same time the Powder Shooting Shadow on her chest erupted.
Crossbow bolts and steel needles formed a practically seamless attack, as long as the Sword Douluo was even slightly careless he would immediately suffer harm.
Fine.Chen Xin shouted,My body like the sword.
Immediately, the courtyard seemed to be lit by a sun, intense metallic luster suddenly erupted. The white clothed old man in front of Ning Rongrong seemed to be like a metallic tornado, an ear piercing disharmonious sound rose at the same time. All the hidden weapons in front of him, whether steel needles or crossbow bolts,pletely turned into scraps of metal drifting through the air. And behind him, extending two metres long and one chi wide, an enormous simple and unadorned sword hung in midair. Two yellow, three purple, four ck, a full nine spirit rings coiled around it. This was the Sword Douluos sword. A first rate tool spirit.
Grandpa Sword is so awesome!Ning Rongrong stood in ce pping her hands. The instant the Sword Douluo released his spirit she could clearly feel sharp spirit power sweep past either side of her body. She knew full well that if she had been an enemy, right now she might have already been cut to pieces.
Watching Ning Rongrong run over to him, Sword Douluo Chen Xin stroked Ning Rongrongs head, saying with a smile:Youre also very awesome! Grandpa even had to pull out his spirit. A Spirit Master at your level, let alone an auxiliary system, even a power attack system might not be be able to make me do that. These hidden weapons really are outstanding. Especially their unexpectedness.
Ning Rongrong thought deeply and nodded:Thats right, my third brother said that hidden weapons must be unexpected, taking advantage of the enemy being unprepared they can disy their greatest strength.Before she even finished speaking, Ning Rongrongs nodding motion seemed to be a bit bigger. With a gabeng sound, a line of cold light shot out from her back, flying straight at the Sword Douluos face.
It really was too close, even a power like the Sword Douluo didnt have a chance of dodging the mechanical Taut Back Flower Adorning Crossbow. He could naturally defend, but his spirit was really too potent. With Ning Rongrong this close, if he used his spirit, Ning Rongrong would definitely be caught up in the effect. With his tyrannical spirits capability, the little princess in front of him would undoubtedly die.
The thought shed through Chen Xins mind like a sh of lightning, and helplessly he had no choice but to open his mouth wide, biting down on that crossbow bolt.
At this moment the Sword Douluo was just like Zhao Wuji that time he suffered under Tang Sans hidden weapons, even though the Taut Back Flower Adornment Crossbow was powerful, it wasnt at the level of the Sword Douluos teeth. However, when the crossbow bolt was subjected to pressure it squirted out the poison contained within, directly into the mouth of the Sword Douluo.
Fortunately, this poison still wasnt Tang Sans new edition, but despite this the Sword Douluo immediately felt his tongue gopletely numb, and with great rm his figure flickered, simultaneously spitting out the venom and crossbow bolts to the side while opening up the distance to Ning Rongrong.
Seeing the Sword Douluos panicked appearance, Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo Gu Rong both jumped with fright, hastily going over. Ning Rongrong also hadnt expected that such a formidable Sword Douluo would actually be taken in, and immediately panicked, running over towards the Sword Douluo.
Dont, donte over girl. Grandpa Swords old bones cant stand being thrown around again!The Sword Douluo spoke unclearly, at the same time swiftly condensing the spirit power within his body, instantly forcing it into his tongue to remove the poison. He had no choice but to bite the tip of his tongue, spitting the purple ck venom to the side along with blood, and hisplexion eased somewhat. Relying on his more than nieth ranked spirit power, even the Poison Douluo Dugu Bos toxin might not be able to affect him, to say nothing of this little poison. But having poison forced into his mouth this suddenly still wasnt anything the Sword Douluo had expected.
Rongrong, kneel.Ning Fengzhi yelled sternly.
Ning Rongrong didnt dare step forward, kneeling neatly and pitifully on the ground, the rims of her eyes red, tears about to flow out.
The Bone Douluo seeing this scene couldnt stand to stay uninvolved, and with a flicker immediately reached Ning Rongrongs side, pulling her into an embrace,Fengzhi, why are you like this, its all that old geezer Chen Xins fault, how could you me our Rongrong? Just what is called there can never be too much deception in war. This just proves the effect of those hidden weapons even better. Rongrong, well done, you let grandpa Bone vent his anger. Haha, I havent seen your cheap grandpa Sword cut such a sorry figure in years. You sure enough have your grandpa Bones sly pragmatic elegance.
Uncle Bone, you Ning Fengzhi was speechless, he didnt know how many times hed seen the same scene before. Every time he was going to discipline his daughter, both uncle Sword and uncle Bone would immediately interfere, and these two grandees were people even he didnt dare offend.
Ning Rongrong slipped out of the Bone Douluos embrace, quickly running over in front of the Sword Douluo. This time she knelt on her own in front of him without Ning Fengzhi saying anything, tears rolling down her face,Grandpa Sword, it was Rongrongs mistake. You punish Rongrong.
Seeing the panic and remorse in his daughters eyes, Ning Fengzhi couldnt help staring nkly. In his impression, this little she-devil type daughter of his would never admit a mistake. It seemed that this trip to Shrek Academy really wasnt wasted.
The Sword Douluo had also gradually calmed down by now, clean of poison after spitting out the excess before. Hurriedly he held out a hand to pull up Ning Rongrong.
Part 3
Good Rongrong, dont cry. It was grandpa Sword whocked skill, how could we me you? We agreed to test the hidden weapons. You didnt do anything wrong! This hidden weapon really was unexpected.Saying this, his gaze turned to Ning Fengzhi at his side,School master, if possible we should have this hidden weapons making young man join the school at any cost.
The Sword Douluosst words were very serious, and by how he addressed Ning Fengzhi as school master could be seen just how much importance he attached to this matter.
Ning Fengzhi nodded earnestly. Being able to rely on these external weapons to force a Title Douluo to use his spirit and even suffer, just how great an effect would these hidden weapons have? Admittedly it was because the Sword Douluo was worried about Ning Rongrong, but at the same time they all knew that Ning Rongrong would use these weapons and had somewhat guarded against them. If they confronted an enemy, and the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools direct disciples had never before had the ability to attack, then suddenly brought out these hidden weapons, what kind of scene would that be?
Ning Fengzhi was definitely considered a wise school master. Making a snap decision he said to Ning Rongrong:Rongrong, dont speak of this matter to anyone in the school for the moment. Tomorrow Ill follow you to your Shrek Academy, and well properly settle this with your third brother.
Ning Fengzhis heart was burning. Today his daughter really had brought back too many surprises. Before even speaking of these hidden weapons, the variation of his daughters spirit, or perhaps to say its evolution, attaining the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda level was by far the most important to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. He looked forward to meeting the youth who had given Ning Rongrong all of this. No matter how, as her father, he had to express that, looking at Ning Rongrongs spirit alone, Tang San had already made a gargantuan favor for the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. At the same time, Ning Fengzhi still secretly had another notion. If he could truly recruit this genius youth, then perhaps in a few decades the Seven Treasure zed Tile would have another Title Douluo as guardian.
The lifespan of a Title Douluo was admittedly a bit longer than an ordinary person, but it was after all finite. Whether it was the Sword Douluo or the Bone Douluo, both were already over eighty. A few more decades might not be cause for concern, but after those decades? He had to ensure there would be someone to take over for him in regards to his daughter!
...
At the same time as Ning Rongrongs return caused a change in the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, Tang San was continuously cultivating.
The wounds he had suffered really werent light. After Tang San returned to the dorm he continuously cultivated until early the next morning before awakening.
Slowly opening his eyes, he could see by the light outside the window that it was already dawn.
Drawing a deep breath, Tang San sensed the condition within his body and was gratified to discover that the internal pains hadpletely faded. Everything was back to normal. The Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot under the effect of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well had caused a sky and earth turning transformation to his body. Not just his surface skin bing even more durable, but at the same time making his internals far beyond those of ordinary people.
Just like Tang San said himself, while the effect of an immortal treasure herb wasnt meager, two extreme immortal treasures fused together had an effect that even approached the immortal treasure among immortal treasures, Yearning Heartbroken Red. But because of the ice and fire energies contained within, they had to be absorbed bit by bit. That might take an entire lifetime for Tang San.
His gaze fell on a paper on top of the dorm table. On the paper was one of Oscars big sausages. On the other bed, Oscar was quietly cultivating, having returned at some point.
Tang San picked up the paper and sausage from the table, looking at the graceful handwriting.
Ge, Oscars back, Ill return first. Eat his sausage after you wake up. Ille see you early tomorrow Xiao Wu.
Reading the brief not, Tang San couldnt help but feel a warmth in his heart. Gobbling down the sausage he felt his body heating, finally removing thest traces of difort.
As his spirit power improved, all of Oscars sausages also had increased effect. Besides its use as food, this recovery sausages recovery capability had also improved a lot.
Folding the note into his chest, Tang San quietly left the room and exited the dormitory. Using several footholds left behind from the buildings construction, in a few leaps he reached the roof.
Right now was just when the sky showed the first glimmers of dawn, on the horizon only just floated a trace of white. Naturally circting the Mysterious Heaven Skill within his body, after connecting the Prating Meridian, Mysterious Heaven Skills speed had increased by a lot. Tang San was gradually covered in a white misty luster congregating at his eyes, Purple Demon Eye gradually releasing light under the support of Mysterious Heaven Skill.
The white light on the Eastern horizon gradually became clear, and the purple in Tang Sans eyes also gradually grew more intense. Besides the original purple, there was still ayer of faint golden splendor. Along with purple qi gradually rising on the whitening horizon, the light in Tang Sans eyes also became more intense.
The purple gold light shot out from within his eyes like two light beams, spouting out a full one chi or so from within his eyes, the light fluctuated, and along with the withdrawing and discharging process it seemed to be able to easily absorb the purple qi from the East.
Under the effect of the Full Moon Wearing Autumn Dew, the Purple Demon Eye had made a qualitative leap. Even though looking from the outside right now, Tang Sans eyes were shooting out and taking in purple golden light, to his own point of view everything around him became extremely distinct. His Purple Demon Eye had formally entered the third tier, mustard seed. When used right now, before his eyes was apletely abundant stage, a world with all the colors in profusion, he could even clearly distinguish particles of dust in seemingly empty air.
After entering the second tier, even though Tang San had cultivated every day he had only made minute progress with his Purple Demon Eye. Now with the assistance of the Full Moon Wearing Autumn Dew, his early morning practice gave him a feeling of moving a thousand li in one day, as if he could see the purple qi in the horizon fly into his eyes, and that purple golden light in the depths of his eyes gave even more of a feeling of seeing through peoples hearts and souls.
The purple qi came quickly and left just as quickly. As those purple wisps quietly passed, the purple golden light in Tang Sans eyes didnt withdraw. He discovered that he could actually rely on his conscious control to see everything up to a kilometer away, even the early morning mist was unable to hinder his prating gaze.
After that day when he used the Full Moon Wearing Autumn Dew, Tang San had felt his Purple Demon Eye gain something, but until now he hadntpletely understood it. But that certainly wasnt as simple as improving eyesight.
Drawing a deep breath, the white energy around him flowed into his mouth just like rivers running into the sea. After the Mysterious Heaven Skill circted in his energy channels three times it slowly submerged into his dantian. One night of cultivation along with Purple Demon Eye improving seemed to have somewhat strengthened his Mysterious Heaven Skill as a whole.
He showed a faint smile, at this rate he might truly be able to reach the highest stage of Mysterious Heaven Skill. Moreover this shouldnt take too long. After all, right now he still wasnt fourteen.
When Tang San returned to his dorm, not only had Oscar woken up, but Xiao Wu had alsoe. Seeing that Tang San had his customary expression, Xiao Wu immediately seemed to rx.
Oscar said with a wry smile:Little San, Ive really had to suffer when you were injured this time. Just now Xiao Wu came and shook me awake, demanding to know where you were. Dont tell me she doesnt know you go out to cultivate every morning?
Xiao Wu blushed,What do you understand, this is just being concerned. Ge, are youpletely alright?
Tang San nodded, saying:Im fine.
Xiao Wu smiling said:Then well go eat breakfast. Big sausage uncle, you just continue cultivating.
Oscar unhappily said:Cultivating farts, Ill go eat with you as well. Eh, thats right. Little San, I heard yesterday you got rid of a fifty eighth rank Spirit King? Thats too incredible.
Tang San smiling said:Its not as easy as you think. First of all the opponent was careless and didnt look at me clearly. Luck had a major part in defeating him. That was a full strength type Spirit Master, perfectly restrained by my control system. Despite this I still had to rely on poison and Eight Spider Lances to barelye out on top. If we went at it again I would almost certainly not be his match. The power of hidden weapons mainly relies on surprise. As long as the opponent is prepared, with a spirit power gap of twenty ranks I wouldnt stand a chance.
Oscar grinned, saying:No matter what you say, you won this time. You really gained honor for our Shrek Academy. Once weve brought back victory from that Advanced Spirit Master Academy Grand Competition, our Shrek Academy might be one of the most famous Spirit Master organisations on the entire Continent. We also have to work hard. With your immortal herbs, I think that in this half year before thepetition well all have the chance to break through the fortieth rank. Come on, lets go eat.
The immortal treasure herbs brought a good opportunity for the extremely gifted Shrek Seven Devils. They were all talents, and further adding this assistance of the essence of heaven and earth, among their peers there was already no one who could surpass them.
The three left the dorm, and as they walked Tang San said:That Advanced Spirit Master Grand Competition might not be so easy. Although our strength is pretty good, we will still have to deal with twenty five year old Spirit Masters. Who knows how many geniuses are on the Continent? Let alone others, the Emperor Team is about as strong as us, by the time of thepetition they might also all have reached the fortieth rank. This time Im afraid they wont give us the chance for another sneak attack. As long as Yu Tian-Heng and those two ck Tortoise Spirit Masters can disy their strength, theyll also be very difficult to deal with.
Chapter 77 — Vigorous God, Grandpa Really Came
Chapter 77: Vigorous God, Grandpa Really Came
Part 1
Oscar said:Thats a problem for you and boss Dai, all I can do is hand out sausage. One of you is captain and the other the director, you think of something. Actually, I feel level isnt a major issue, the crux is that our team has two Support Spirit Masters. This might improve you others strength as a whole, but at the same time we have one less fighter than other teams. Well always be at a disadvantage.
Xiao Wu said:We might not be at a disadvantage, youre forgetting about Rongrongs Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, eh, no, now it should be Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda. She already has her third three spirit ability, thats another ten percent support for us overall, furthermore theres still a type of amplification, enough to counteract the gap in numbers.
While listening to Xiao Wu mention Ning Rongrong, Oscar couldnt help but show a strange expression,Rongrong left yesterday morning, I dont know when shell be back. I fear her family wont let her return. Shes after all a girl, and so young at that, Im afraid her father wont be at ease. Rongrongs father has a daughter like her, perhaps she will be the heir of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School.
Hearing Oscar, Tang San and Xiao Wu couldnt help looking distracted a moment. Xiao Wu said:Unlikely. If Rongrong doesnt return, then wont our Shrek Seven Devils be one person short?
Oscar said with a wry smile:Who can say for sure? Of course I also want her back. Xiao Wu, you and Rongrong have always shared a room. Do you think I have any chance when chasing her? If there isnt a bit of hope Id cut short my own notions as soon as possible to save greater painter.
Xiao Wu stuck out her tongue, saying:Dont go talking to me about this. Rongrong also never talked to me about it. However, I think she definitely has a good impression of you. But I still cant talk about feelings. Youll have to ask her yourself! Youre a big boy, theres nothing to be scared of. Wont it be alright if you ask clearly?
Oscar nodded,Youre right. If she returns this time, Ill definitely ask her. Ill take advantage of us being young to possess her. Otherwise, once weve left the Academy I might have even less of a chance.
What are you calling possessing? Sounds really unpleasant.Xiao Wu snapped at him with a re.
Oscar had recovered his customary smile by now, and it had to be said that after hed shaved, his appearance was unequalled. Even Xiao Wu couldnt help go stupid, inwardly cursing, Die sissy.
What are you calling unpleasant to hear? Even if you wont say it, youve already done it yourself long ago! Dont tell me you dare say you havent taken possession of Tang San?
I Xiao Wu furtively nced at Tang San at her side, just in time to meet Tang Sans gaze. Hurriedly she turned her eyes away,Alright, dont talk nonsense, lets go eat quickly, Im starving.
The Academy naturally shared one dining hall, and even though the three were very early, there were already some early students eating breakfast.
When Tang San entered the dining hall he clearly felt the atmosphere was somewhat odd. All the gazes of the students looking at him were extremely strange. Some reverent, some envious, some admiring, and still a lot of other things.
Even though Tang San seemed very unremarkable standing next to Oscar, the students in the dining hall didnt pay Oscar any attention. Especially the female students. If Xiao Wu had to describe it, these female students were clearly making eyes.
After all, this was an Advanced Spirit Master Academy. Each student was a Spirit Master. Moreover they were at least twenty years old. A Spirit Masters target for spouse would for the most part be a Spirit Master. In the Spirit Master world, strength was the source of everything. Appearance basically didnt count for anything inparison. Appearance was only innate, but formidable strength was in the end very rare, requiring constant effort as well as innate talent.
Even though Tang San had depended a lot on luck in yesterdays battle, he had still defeated a fifty eighth rank Spirit King. His own strength had also reached the thirty seventh ranked, making him a well known figure in the entire Academy. How couldnt he arouse the attention of other students?
Right now, if it wasnt for Xiao Wu at Tang Sans side being too beautiful, as well as her fiercely warning gaze at her peers, perhaps there would already be female students hitting on him.
Tang San simply swept his eyes across their surroundings, his expression very quickly recovering to normal. His attitude wasnt just that of a thirteen or fourteen year old child, so naturally he wouldnt be influenced by the outside world. The three bought breakfast and sat down in a corner facing the windows.
While Oscar ate he lowered his voice to say to Tang San:I really shouldnt eat breakfast together with you.
Tang San puzzled said:Why?
Oscar didnt hide his envy a bit,Havent you noticed all the schoolgirls are looking at you? As if theyre itching to eat you. You should know that when you arent here, these gazes are all on me.
Xiao Wu pouted,You skirt-chaser, turn your head and Ill tell Rongrong. Eating from the pan and still gazing at the pot. Dont tell me you still want to seduce women?
Oscars face twitched, and he hastily adopted a deadpan expression,Xiao Wu, dont do something that cant be taken back, if you talk drivel in front of Rongrong, take care big brother doesnt talk drivel about you. How am I seducing women? I only look at girls with a certain appreciation. Besides, they cantpare to my Rongrong. My Rongrong is a heavenly beauty. Only, everyone has vanity, as a man how cant I hope for the attention of women my age?
Xiao Wu snorted unhappily, poking Tang San at her side,Ge, do you hope for the attention of other girls?
Tang San basically didnt seem to notice the signals Oscar gave him, and immediately shook his head saying:I dont, I dont want to go looking for trouble for myself. Just take a look at Mubai and Zhuqing. If it wasnt for Mubai having all those girlfriends, maybe Zhuqing wouldnt always act like that towards him.
Hearing Tang San say this, Xiao Wu was immediately proud of herself, looking down her nose in Oscars direction,See, my Ge isnt as filthy as you. Youre a vulgar Big Sausage Uncle, my Ge is a clear as ice and clean as jade Thousand Hands Asura.
Eh Xiao Wu, just eat breakfast, dont make me spit out my food, alright. Is clear as ice and clean as jade used to describe men?
Xiao Wu giggled, saying:Then what description should be used? Untainted by even a speck of dust?
Oscar immediately raised the rice bowl in his hands,Really cant stand it, shouldnt I change ces. Xiao Wu, you really are your Ges most fanatic worshipper. Perhaps youd even say his farts are fragrant.
Xiao Wu angrily said:You fart, some people are trying to eat. Watch it or Ill give you a Waist Bow, send you flying through the window.
Dont, you scare me.Oscar again put down the rice bowl on the table, asking Tang San in a low voice:Tell me, little San, how did you train Xiao Wu to be so hell bent on you? Teach me a bit, alright? If Rongrong could be like this with me, I could truly die happy.
Tang San shot him a nce, swallowing a mouthful of food,Ill give you one word: Sincerity. If you let others feel you treat them with sincerity, then others might treat you the same way. Actually, little Ao, you might not think so, but I can see that Rongrong treats you a bit differently than us. I discovered that when we left Star Dou Great Forest. You must work much harder. Chasing after Rongrong cant be so simple, behind her is after all the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. Besides having her treat you well, you still have to increase your own strength as far as possible, this way you can gain the approval of Rongrongs family.
Oscar nodded earnestly,En, this is a very constructive suggestion. I will consider it seriously.
Tang San, is Tang San here?While the three were eating and chatting, suddenly several Shrek Academy students came running in from the outside, shouting and screaming as they entered the dining hall.
Looking for me?Tang San stared nkly, he definitely didnt know these students. To be precise, at the Shrek Academy, besides the other Shrek Seven Devils, he only knew Tai Long who had fought with him yesterday.
The students running into the hall very quickly caught sight of Tang San and immediately ran over without hesitating, the student in front yelling loudly:Tang San, quick, go see quickly. Tai Long and the others are back again.
Tang San looked distracted a moment, unable to keep a trace of anger from rising within,What? Theyre still not done? Tai Longs father came here again?
Even though he was resigned to another battle, he was himself afraid he would be able to win over Vigorous King Tai Nuo. But dont forget that now he had Oscar at his side, he only needed Oscar to provide him with flying mushrooms to be able to utilize the greatest advantage of his hidden weapons. Once Tai Nuo was poisoned, then victory was still his. The greatest w of strength type Spirit Masters was speed and attack range, as long as he could grasp this part they werent scary. To be precise, strength type Spirit Masters could best disy their power inrge scale battles.
The students came running over to Tang San, their expressions extremely grotesque. The leader said:Its not just Tai Longs father that came, this time even his grandfather is here.
Part 2
No way.Xiao Wu and Oscar cried out in one voice.
Tang San and Tai Longs duel was after all only an internal conflict between two Academy students, even though Tai Long hadnt been lightly beaten, Tang San had still started off leniently, at least not causing him any permanent injury. After defeating Tai Nuo yesterday he had also immediately helped with detoxification. Even though Tai Nuos loss wasnt small, it still wasnt a matter of deep hatred and great regret.
Tang Sans heart twitched slightly, and he turned to Xiao Wu at his side:Xiao Wu, go find vice dean Zhao Wuji. Little Ao, lets go take a look.
Flender and Liu Erlong had both followed Grandmaster and Dai Mubai to hunt spirit beasts. With them gone, the Academy affairs would naturally fall on the vice dean from Shrek Academy, and also presently the strongest at the Academy, Motionless Bright King Zhao Wuji.
Even though a Spirit Masters strength wasnt necessarily proportional to their age, from Tai Longs familys inherited spirit Tang San guessed that Tai Longs grandfather very possibly was a power, possibly even surpassing the seventieth rank. He wouldnt stand any chance against a seventieth ranked opponent. This had to be settled by the teachers. At the same time Tang San also wanted to see just what Tai Longs family was up to. Could it really be that their actions were directed at him?
Xiao Wu left swiftly, while Tang San and Oscar left the dining hall in a crowd of students, quickly leaving together in the direction of the Academy gate. In the dining hall was a lot of students who still hadnt finished their breakfast but couldnt stand eating, thinking that watching the event was even more important.
Outside of the Shrek Academy gate, Tai Long and Tai Nuo stood to either side of an old man. This elder had grizzled hair and beard, the short hair standing out like steel needles at the top of his head. His stature appeared about the same as Vigorous King Tai Nuo, only his expression was even more abstruse. Standing there he gave people a kind of not angry but forceful impression. From the reverence in Tai Long and Tai Nuos eyes as they looked at him, could be seen just what kind of position this old man had in their family.
Grandpa, I beg of you, go back. If it goes on like this I really wont be able to show myself at the Academy.Tai Long entreated his grandfather with a bitter smile.
That old man standing there between him and Tai Nuo was indeed his grandfather, Tai Tan. He was also the n head.
Tai Tan held his hands behind his back, shooting a cold nce at his grandson,Shut up.With just these two words he hadpletely forced down Tai Long.
Let alone Tai Long, even Tai Nuo didnt understand why this grandfather absolutely insisted on following them to Shrek Academy today. After returning yesterday Tai Nuo hadnt dared conceal anything and exined the whole matter. The result he had obtained was a p to the face from grandfather Tai Tan and loss of face.
At first light this morning, Tai Long and Tai Nuo had both prepared to sleep a while since their injuries hadnt fully recovered, but had been dragged up by grandfather and directly brought to the Academy. Grandfather hadnt told them what he was up to, but even Tai Nuo could only keep quiet in front of his overbearing manner.
Tai Nuo understood very clearly that this father of his wasnt someone with a good temper, that nature of shielding ones mistakes was even more difficult to deal with than his own. It was very possible he would do something impulsive. Originally, if it werent for this, then his n wouldnt have Thinking of this, Tai Nuo couldnt help secretly sighing, in his heart praying that grandfather wouldnt be too rash. After all, that Tang San was only a teenaged child. Grandfather wouldnt be too serious with him.
Right then was when Tang San and Oscar walked out from the Academy in a crowd of other students.
The moment Tang San first saw grandfather Tai Tan, he couldnt keep his heart from contracting. Purple Demon Eye upgrading to the mustard seed level allowed him to see not only what was on the surface, in one nce he could see that this grandfather was perhaps even more difficult to deal with than he had imagined. Even though he was alone, standing there he resembled a towering mountain, immovable.
Who is Tang San?Tai Tan asked indifferently. Even though his voice was somewhat aged, it still gave people a kind of sonorous feeling. That wording brimming with force seemed to make even the air in the surroundings vibrate.
I am.Tang San unhurriedly stepped forward, at the same time pushing the spirit power within his body to its peak condition, prepared to adapt to any situation.
Yesterday it was you who injured my son and grandson?Tai Tan asked indifferently.
Tang San nodded once,Yes.He didnt want to exin more. From his point of view, when such a formidable Spirit Master as this came to look for him over such a matter, his exnations wouldnt hold any significance.
Good.A light suddenly shed in Tai Tans eyes, and an iparably forceful feeling abruptly erupted from his body. Tai Nuo and Tai Long standing at his side couldnt endure and were both simultaneously pushed back four or five steps before they could stand steady. Including Tang San and Oscar, all the Shrek Academy students collectively recoiled a step. The atmosphere became thick like liquid in this instant.
You injuring my son and grandson is all because of theirck of skill. But my One Strength n isnt so ipetent. As the big I wouldnt take advantage of the small, so how about we make a bet?Tai Tan said calmly.
Tang San looked straight at the counterpart,What bet?
Tai Tan casually waved his hand, and a stick of incense flew out from his sleeve, flying ten meters straight like an arrow to nail into the not distant Academy gate, the stick of incense simultaneously igniting.
Seeing this scene, the Shrek students couldnt help simultaneously cry out in rm, even Oscar couldnt keep from cursing inwardly, Fuck me.
The Academy gate was actually cast from pure iron, how much more frail was a stick of incense? Relying only on strength throwing a stick of incense more than ten meters to pierce the gate, without any damage to the stick of incense, what kind of strength was this?
Tang San saw even more than others. The reason that stick of incense ignited wasnt because it had been lit in advance, but because it had travelled too fast and ignited from the friction with the air, but only his Purple Demon Eye was keen enough to catch this minute detail.
I wont attack, I also wont release my spirit. As long as you can endure the pressure I release until this stick of incense has burnt out, it will be your win. Ill have Tai Nuo and Tai Long kowtow to you in apology. If not, I want you to be a member of our One Strength n.
This isnt fair.Before Tang San could speak up, Oscar hurried to talk. He knew Tang Sans character was even more resolute than Dai Mubai, if by any chance he agreed, he would be unable to take it back. ring at Tai Tan he said:If you lose, your son and grandson only have to kowtow in apology. Even though theyll lose a bit of face, its still no great loss to them. But if little San loses he will have to join your n, bound for a lifetime. How is this fair?
Oscar deliberately lowered the pace of his speech so that the stick of incense on the gate could burn a bit more. In petty cleverness, even Tang San couldntpare to him.
Tai Tan calmly said:Then how do you think it should be done?His words werent directed at Oscar, but rather directly asked Tang San.
Oscar hastily interfered:Very simple. If you lose, youll have them join Tang Sans n.
Oh? You also have a n?Tai Tan looked at Tang San, his eyes revealing a trace of doubt.
This time, Tang San spoke up himself,I do, my n is called Tang Sect.
Tang Sect? Tai Tan searched his brain for a moment, but didnt have any memory of such a school. let alone a formidable one. Immediately he believed that this was just a small unremarkable little school. He immediately nodded without hesitation, saying:Fine. Its agreed. If I lose my son and grandson will join your Tang Sect. If you are unable to endure, you need only withdraw beyond a twenty meter range from me or fall to the ground. I will withdraw my force.
Oscars eyes disyed a cunning light, quietly cing a recovery sausage in Tang Sans hand, then quickly withdrew. He was very clear about Tang Sans resistance, originally at Heaven Dou Imperial Academy he had withstood a Spirit Douluos pressure for a very long time, not just that of a stick of incense. This old fogey also couldnt be a Title Douluo. Even if he also was a Spirit Douluo, Tang San could absolutely stand it. Besides, he still had his recovery sausage.
Work hard little San, getting two ves isnt bad.
As the person involved, Tang San didnt have Oscars light mood. Even though he had once at the thirty third rank endured the powerful pressure a Title Douluo could produce, and furthermore at this opportunity broken open his Prating Meridian, he was certain that the pressure this old man would give him would only be even greater. Because, he was also a Spirit Douluo. At that time Spirit Douluo Zhi Lin had been a control system Spirit Master, and hadnt had such potent spirit power. But Tai Tans whole family was pure strength type Spirit Masters, the pressure he could produce couldnt be mentioned in the same breath.
Tai Tan didnt seem to care a whit about the stick of incense burning a bit during their previous discussion. After once again indicating that Tang San should be careful, the surroundings began to change.
The students standing around watching the fight could all see the air between Tang San and Tai Tan distort, rippling like a water surface, but nothing could be felt. But in that instant Tang Sans expression suddenly changed,pletely withdrawing a step. At the same time he immediately released his spirit.
If speaking of the pressure Spirit Douluo Zhi Lin gave him as an endlessrge river, then the pressure this Tai Tan gave him was more like raging waves and swelling seas. Violently surging berserk oppressive force filling every part of Tang Sans body in an instant, Tang San could even hear his bones start to make slight noises under the pressure.
Part 3
Tai Tans fierce eyes disyed astonishment. In order to win this bet he had released about sixty percent of his pressure from the start. To him, the other party was just a thirty seventh ranked Spirit Elder. This alone should already be enough to suppress the enemy.
On the surface Tai Tan appeared extremely bold and powerful, but in fact his mind was extremely meticulous. Sinceing here, even in the previous discussion and the proposal of the bet, he hadnt said anything about what level of Spirit Master he was. But he knew the rank of Tang Sans spirit power.
Yesterday after Tai Nuo and Tai Long had returned and described their battles with Tang San, Tai Tan immediately realized that Tang San definitely was a genius among geniuses. Therefore he hade personally, regardless of his status. One reason was to have a look at what kind of youngster Tang San was after all, the other was also in the hopes of being able to recruit him as a future power of his n. His n had already begun to decline, to Tai Tan this was something that had to be done.
Tai Nuos nickname was Vigorous King, and Tai Tans title was subsequently Vigorous God. His spirit was also a pure strength type. At the same time, just like Tang San had determined, his spirit power had already reached the eightieth level, he was a formidable Spirit Douluo. His precise level was eighty sixth rank.
Spirit Master cultivation all had their tendencies, just with power attack system, defense system, control system, agility attack system, food system, auxiliary system and so on had differentiating aspects.
But, no matter the tendency of that ss, it was extremely difficult to obtain spirit rings that all had only the one additional attribute. Using Tang San as an example, although the spirit rings for his Blue Silver Grass Spirit for the most part aimed at increasing the resilience of his Blue Silver Grass, following the route of the control system, the abilities that appeared after adding spirit rings were all somewhat different. This was caused by the diverse nature of spirit rings. Besides resilience, Blue Silver Grass still had thorns, poison, spider web and all kinds of abilities centering on toughness. Even though they had aplementary effect, it couldnt be denied that his spirit rings didnt follow one attribute.
Generally speaking, adding such spirit rings was the best choice, it could grant aprehensive growth within this system. The spirit rings Tang San chose could be said to be the result of undergoing Grandmasters careful calctions.
If one wanted to have spirit rings that all followed only one additional attribute, there was only one possibility. That was to obtain spirit rings from the same kind of spirit beast each time. Finding a ten year strength type spirit beast wasnt difficult. Finding a hundred year spirit beast of the same type wasnt challenging. Even a thousand year level spirit beast of the same type could be found. But, as this went on, finding sessive spirit beasts of the same type would be geometrically more difficult.
Even more, following only one narrow path when adding spirit rings would cause an extreme weakness. That was singr capability. When confronting different opponents, ones adaptability would be short of ordinary spirit masters. One would be powerful only in some respects.
However, following such a narrow path when adding spirit rings would also grant the greatest advantage, to maximize this one attribute.
Walking the route of strength type alone like the Tai family trio, this was also precisely the meaning of the Strength n. Tai Tan was eighty sixth rank, but even among Title Douluo there werent many who could surpass him in strength. Just like fifty eighth ranked Tai Nuo held the advantage over seventy sixth ranked Zhao Wuji if one counted strength alone.
As a pure strength type Spirit Master, the pressure Tai Tan released was naturally also based on strength. Even though it would appear he didnt use his spirit or any abilities, it seemed to give Tang San a bit of respite. At the same time he gave himself a time restriction. But in fact, facing a pure attribute Spirit Masters pressure was an extremely terrifying matter.
Each time the air distorted, Tang San felt as if his body would be pulverized by this immense pressure. This kind of feeling hadnt even appeared when he was confronting Dugu Bo. Even though the pressure Dugu Bo gave Tang San wasrge, it was mostly mental. But now facing Vigorous God Tai Tan, the pressure was pure force.
Blue Silver Grass gushed out from Tang San. Just likest time it covered his body in arge cocoon that undted rhythmically. Relying on his Controlling Crane Catching Dragon technique, he did his utmost to limit the harm the pressure caused him.
But Tang San very quickly discovered that as the pressure grew, Blue Silver Grass effect grew less and less. It was already very difficult to move the Blue Silver Grass in front.
The incense burned slowly as Tai Tan and Tang San confronted each other, silently battling extremely dangerously. The stick of incense still hadnt even burned one third, but Tang Sans clothes were already drenched through. Gritting his teeth, he endured bitterly.
As time passed, Tai Tans grew more and more astonished. The power he used had already increased from sixty percent of his full strength to seventy, let alone a thirty seventh ranked, even a forty seventh ranked Spirit Master might not be able to endure. This youth was unexpectedly even more outstanding than he had imagined. It seemed he really had been right toe here.
By now, Zhao Wuji and a crowd of teachers had alreadye to the Academy gate led by Xiao Wu, and very quickly learned the circumstances from the surrounding students.
Teacher Zhao, quickly go stop them!Xiao Wu somewhat impatiently said.
Zhao Wujis gaze fell on Tai Tan, and his expression clearly grew heavy. Shaking his head, he said:Theyve already made a bet, anything else has to wait until their bet ends. Bets between Spirit Masters are sacred. If we stopped them now, the when Tang Santer joins the Spirit Master world he would have no trust or standing. Only, why would his opponent be this old fellow. Im afraid this time will be troublesome.
You know him? Isnt that Tai Longs grandfather?
Zhao Wuji gravely said:Of course I know this old fellow. Originally it was because I identally injured his nsman, and was chased after him all over the ce, that I went with Flender to manage the Shrek Academy.
What? Hes even more ferocious than you?When Xiao Wu heard Zhao Wuji say this she was immediately somewhat panicked.
Zhao Wuji nodded with an ugly expression,This old fellow is extremely frightful, his strength is over the eightieth rank, a Spirit Douluo. If it was some other Spirit Douluo I would still have some confidence in risking it. But confronting him, I wouldnt have a chance. Hes a pure strength type Spirit Master, and the terror of his strength surpasses even most Title Douluo. If I, as another follower of the strength path, met him, I wouldnt even have the ability to hit back. The strength pressure he emits is evenparable to a Title Douluo. Its hardly possible to resist without sixtieth ranked spirit power. Thats why I said little San is in a great deal of trouble this time.
Then whats to be done?Xiao Wus charming little face was red with anxiety. Right now she couldnt help recalling Da Ming and Er Ming. If the two of them were here, would there be any need to fear that old fellows strength? But, distant water wouldnt help nearby thirst, Zhao Wuji said a bet couldnt be interrupted, so what could be done? No good, no matter how she still couldnt let little San be injured.
Thinking of this, Xiao Wu couldnt help loudly shouting:Ge, if you cant endure then concede.
Tang San was naturally unable to reply to her, but when he heard Xiao Wus voice his attention shifted slightly, and the tremendous pressure immediately took advantage of the gap. Tang San made a belching sound, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Using his fastest speed to stuff the big sausage into his mouth, he chewed and swallowed. Relying on this spreading heat of the recovery sausage, he just managed to endure without copsing.
When Zhao Wuji heard Xiao Wus shout he immediately knew it was far from helping and hastily covered her mouth,Dont disturb him. At this moment any external disturbance will influence his attention. Little San is a clever child, he certainly knows what to do. He still hasnt hit the limit yet. If a danger he truly is unable to endure appears, then he will act without being told.
Jacket rupturing, Eight Spider Lances rapidly extended from Tang Sans back with their muted cold light. The lower four spidernces thrust straight into the newly dug earth, supporting his body. The upper four spidernces swayed slightly, their red and white light bing especially dazzling.
His Mysterious Heaven Skill waspletely contained within Tang Sans body by the pressure. Under these circumstances Tang San discovered that the medical effects of the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot within him were actually fusing swiftly, making his body even more resilient. Mysterious Heaven Skill also circted frantically, dissolving wave after wave of pressure.
The stick of incense inserted in the Shrek Academy gate had already burned more than halfway. Sweat constantly dripped down the front of Tang Sans jacket. All his clothes already stuck to the skin,pletely as if he had just been fished out of the water.
Tai Tan was already somewhat impatient. When the Eight Spider Lances on Tang Sans back came out he immediately saw a prediction of the end. Relying on Eight Spider Lances releasing, Tang Sans ability to resist the pressure clearly increased. Could it be that was a spirit bone? Even more one outside of the regr six spirit bones, an external spirit bone?
His mind surging, Tai Tan made the firm resolution to recruit this youth no matter how he had to do it. If that truly was an external spirit bone, then it was no wonder even his fifty eighth ranked spirit power son had lost. This youths prospects were boundless.
Tang San himself wasnt aware that along with his gradually stood out as exceptionally brilliant, relying on his own natural gifts and his talent in Tang Sects secret lore, he gradually attracted the interest of every great power.
To quickly bring the battle to an end, Tai Tan decided not to exercise any more restraint. Despite the existence of Tang Sans external spirit bone, he knew that it was impossible for this youth to resist the pressure he could give. The spirit power gap was really toorge, and moreover his strength was on the Title Douluo level. Even if he had to injure him a bit, he would beat him first and consider itter.
With this in mind, Tai Tan directly increased the pressure he exerted on Tang San from seventy percent to ny percent. The originally rhythmical distortions in the air instantly became faster, the ripples bing like waves milling towards Tang San.
Pu, again a mouthful of blood spewed out. With the pressure suddenly increasing by close to a third, Tang San was unable to endure further. Even though he already had an extremely high estimation of the opponents strength, he still hadnt seen it all.
Would he lose? Would he really lose? No.
Tang San looked at Tai Tan across from him. That old man still had a serene expression, his clothes not even shifting. Brimming with an insufferably arrogant dignity. In that instant Tai Tan suddenly saw Tang Sans eyes brighten without any warning, two golden purple rays of light shot out from Tang Sans eyes.
Chapter 78 — Tang San’s Left Hand, Clear Sky Hammer
Chapter 78: Tang Sans Left Hand, Clear Sky Hammer
Part 1
Without time to protect himself, Tai Tan only felt as if his brain was pricked by needles, his mind dizzy, a stinging and burning feeling in his eyes. If it hadnt been for the pressure he released making the air distort, causing a certain degree of refraction in Tang Sans gaze, his circumstances would be even worse.
Tai Tan gave Tang San strength energy pressure, but what Tang San now gave him was a mental attack. At this moment Tang San finally knew what had changed in his Purple Demon Eye after taking the Full Moon Wearing Autumn Dew. The true form of that gaze had be an attack. The condensed Purple Demon Eye had be a kind of unconventional mental attack, and at this crucial moment when he was about to copse, it disyed to immense effect.
His mind suffering an attack, Tai Tan was naturally unable to further control the pressure he released, and with a muffled groan he actually retreated a step.
The pressure in the air suddenly gone, Tang San only felt an emptiness around him. As the tremendous pressure vanished, he couldnt keep from swaying, and if it hadnt been for four of the Eight Spider Lances on his back being thrust into the ground, perhaps he would have fallen the instant the weight was gone.
Once again belching up a mouthful of blood, Tang Sansplexion was deathly pale. Completely tottering on the verge of copse, he might fall to the ground at any moment. But it was also at this moment that he felt the rupturing sound of the Yang Linking Meridian among the Eight Extraordinary Meridians breaking through, the shock of the quickly circting Mysterious Heaven Skill breaking open this meridian a crack. Even though it hadnt beenpletely connected, just like a thousand li dike being destroyed by an ant tunnel, with this crack he wasnt far from breaking through.
However, right now Tang San couldnt be excited, that stick of incense still had a fifth left, and now hepletelycked the strength to reissue the Purple Demon Eyes mental attack, and even less able to rely on inner strength to support his body. Even if Tai Tanunched another attack with a third of the pressure, his only fate was to fall.
Could it be that he would truly be anothers ve, joining his n? Tang San understood that this wasnt because of his carelessness, but because of the absolute gap in strength. A humiliated feeling struck his mind hard, and he stuck out his chest. No matter how, he had to persevere to thest moment, as long as he still hadnt fallen, this fight still wasnt over.
Making an effort to shake his head, Vigorous God Tai Tan could once again see everything clearly after the dizziness. That youngster still stood there unyielding, and even though he cut a sorry figure, his eyes were still resolute. What was that just now? His spirit ability?
You still want to continue? You should know that if you do, it might cause you permanent harm.Tai Tan spoke in a low voice. He didnt want to destroy a genius, he had to recruit talent. How would he fail to see the the state Tang San was in?
Zhao Wujis voice also impatiently cut in at this moment,Little San, concede. You mustnt destroy your future. Others can sort this out.
No.Tang San only spoke this one word, but blood again ran from the corner of his mouth,
Please continue.
He didnt say much, but at this moment all the teachers and students from the Academy watching the battle were moved. How persistent and unyielding to be able to support his words like this.
Even Tai Tan showed an rmed expression. This youngster was really too outstanding. Precisely because of this, he absolutely couldnt let him off. If he couldnt recruit him, then, he could only destroy him.
With this in mind, Tai Tans gaze gradually focused, the atmosphere around him once again fluctuating.
The Blue Silver Grass withdrewpletely. Slowly and resolutely, Tang San gently raised his left hand. Five fingers spreading, he didnt look at Tai Tan, his gaze waspletely focused on his own left hand. Whether or not I can withstand this final moment, you watch and see.
Intense ck rays of light bubbled out of his hand, gradually condensing into a shape.
A small ck hammer quietly appeared in Tang Sans palm. The hammer wasntrge, and covered by faint decorative patterns.
But the moment it appeared, Tang San seemed to recover a bit of his strength. A grave atmosphere appeared around him.
Tai Tans body suddenly trembled violently once. The pressure already charging at Tang San instantly weakened, Tang Sans body rocking once. Holding the hammer at his chest, rigidly warding off this weakened pressure, an unyielding radiance glittering in his determined expression.
This is It wasnt just Tai Tan who turned pale with fright, Tai Nuo at his side also stared wide eyed and eximed in rm.
Just at this moment, seven rays of dazzlingly beautiful light shone down from the sky, enveloping Tang Sans body within just like a seven colored rainbow.
Instantly, Tang Sans body shuddered fiercely, his skin recovering its lost gloss, and with a low moan he slowly closed his eyes.
At the same time a profoundly bold voice echoed from all directions at once,Old orangutan, what skill is bullying children. Long time no see, let us take a turn next.
In the flickering light and shadow, including Zhao Wuji, no one saw clearly until three people stood in the middle of the fight.
Standing in the middle was an old man, his right and left hand separately supporting the arms of the two people at his side. To his left was an extremely beautiful youngdy, apparently fourteen or fifteen years old. When her feet touched ground she immediately turned and ran over to Tang San.
To his right was a schrly middle aged man. Right now in that middle aged mans palm was a seven colored dizzyingly glittering dazzlingly beautiful pagoda.
The seven colored light that appeared over Tang San was connected to the pagoda in his palm.
Seeing these three appear, the pupils of Vigorous God Tai Tans eyes immediately contracted. Even though his nature was always to never fear anything in heaven or earth, confronting these three he still had no choice but to restrain his character.
I wondered who it was, so its Bone Douluo and school master Ning. Let this old man pay his respects.
The three arrivals were precisely Ning Fengzhi, Ning Rongrong and Bone Douluo Gu Rong.
When the school master left, of the two resident Douluo at Seven Treasure zed Tile School, one would go along and the other would stay at the school to keep watch. Last time it was Sword Douluo Chen Xin who followed Ning Fengzhi, so this time it was the Bone Douluos turn.
For this reason the Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo had argued for ages. Both of them wanted to see what kind of person the genius youngster Ning Rongrong had talked about was.
Actually, Ning Fengzhis trio had already arrived as early as when Tang San and Tai Tan made their bet. Ning Rongrong had strongly asked her father to intervene, but had been refused by Ning Fengzhi. Concealed in a secret ce, Ning Fengzhis goal was to have a look at just how outstanding this youngster actually was. With him there, naturally there was no fear that the bet would conclude. Now that Tang San seemed unable to endure, Ning Fenzhi acted immediately, blocking the fight.
The Bone Douluo appeared in front of Tai Tan with a whoosh,Old orangutan, give a brother some face, let this fight pass. Our school also have our eyes on this kid. Dont go fighting over him with us.
With the backing of formidable strength, Gu Rong basically didnt need to talk in circles, and directly stated the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools intentions to Tai Tan. Even though Tai Tans Strength n wasnt small,pared to the seven great schools it was still far toocking.
Bone Douluo Gu Rong hadplete confidence in being able to suppress him in strength.
The Spirit Master world always spoke with strength. Wrecking an agreed upon bet was admittedly viting the rules of the game, but if the wrecker himself was a person who made the rules, who would say anything?
ording to Gu Rongs understanding of Tai Tan, this fearless old fogey wouldnt give up so easily. Even if confronted by the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, with his fiery temper he would still be spoiling for a battle. Not fighting was impossible.
But Gu Rong hadnt expected that when he heard his words, Tai Tan actually smiled. Even though a smiling expression clearly looked somewhat strange on his stiff face, Gu Rong was certain that Tai Tan was smiling, and moreover that the smiling expression held a sarcastic overtone.
Old orangutan, what are youughing at?
Tai Tan snorted, saying:You want me to give you face? Fine, Ill give it. Well drop this bet, I dont lose, and he doesnt lose.
Eh?Gu Rong stared nkly,Giving face like this? Old orangutan, this isnt your style!
The corners of Tai Tans mouth twitched, and he raised his hand to point to Tang San,Old Bone, take a good look at whats in his hand. Luckily youre still a Title Douluo, could it be you dont have even this much eyesight?
At this Gu Rongs gaze fell on Tang San, following Tai Tans finger, he could just see the ck little hammer in Tang Sans left hand. In that instant his expression also changed immediately.
Hes actually Clear Sky
Tai Tan smiled without smiling:You know it. For me this is flooding the dragon king temple, for you it might be only be inviting a rejection. Haha, hahahaha.
Whileughing, he walked over towards Tang San with big steps like a shooting star.
Gu Rong had seen the little ck hammer in Tang Sans hand, and Ning Fengzhi had naturally also seen it. His expression was slightly artificial, but very quickly recovered to normal. A school masters bearing wasnt something Gu Rong couldpare to.
Gu Rong moved over to Ning Fengzhis side, somewhat impatiently saying:School master, in his hand
Ning Fengzhi interrupted him, saying with a nod:I know. Its no wonder that hes so outstanding, I didnt expect him toe from Clear Sky. His family name is Tang, I should have realized it long ago.
Part 2
The brilliance of the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda in his hand was unceasing, still covering Tang Sans body, rippling into him from the surroundings.
Right now Tang San already felt as if he had gone from hell to heaven. Afortably warm air, extremely mild humidity rapidly recovering his energy, agility, strength, mind, and even something Tang San couldnt define.
The previous feeling of absolute emptiness within him as well as the injuries caused by the tremendous pressure all gradually faded in this gentle energy. The Mysterious Heaven Skill within him also seemed to strengthen under this humidity, circting all over, the crack in the Yang Linking Meridian constantly widening under the unceasing attack of the Mysterious Heaven Skill.
Tang San hadnt seen who helped him, but soaked in that seven colored radiance, what he had lost gradually returned, and even became stronger. The Blue Silver Grass recovered its lost luster, the red and white light from the Eight Spider Lances glinting with an even more threatening gem like light, and even the ck little hammer flickered with a crow ck light.
How could the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagodas name as the first auxiliary system spirit be a false reputation? As school master, Ning Fengzhi had even more brilliant skill with this emblematic auxiliary system spirit.
In a few short minutes when Tang San once again opened his eyes, his expression was already energetic, as if he had been reborn. If it wasnt for the torn clothes and not yet dried sweat, right now it would seem as if he had never experienced that dangerous bet.
Third brother, are you alright?Ning Rongrong asked with deep concern.
Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong as well as Oscar had all already run over to Tang San.
Zhu Zhuqing and Ma Hongjun had also separated from the crowd, encircling Tang San.
Im already fine.While speaking, Tang Sans gazed in the direction that seven colored radiance drifted from, just in time to meet Ning Fengzhis eyes.
Ning Fengzhi smiled, and the radiance of the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda in his hand faded. As he lowered his hand, that miraculous spirit also vanished.
Howe its you?Tang San couldnt help say in astonishment.
Ning Fengzhi smiled slightly,So its really you. It seems we really are brought together by fate.
Ning Rongrongs big eyes blinked:Daddy, you know each other?
Even without Ning Rongrongs words, Tang San already vaguely guessed Ning Fengzhis identity. The Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagodas seven treasures appearing simultaneously, how many people could manage that? Quickly taking a few steps forward, he bowed to ning Fengzhi in salute,Greetings, school master Ning.
Ning Fengzhi smiled slightly, raising his hand to pull Tang San up,Since youre Rongrongs friend, and she calls you third brother, its suitable if you call me uncle Ning. I would hope to hear you call me this.
Ning Fengzhi saying this could be considered a public expression of goodwill. In fact, with his position, on the entire Douluo Continent he only had to stomp his feet to make the four seas tremble, even an imperial prince like Xue Xing wouldnt dare offend him.
The Seven Treasure zed Tile School didnt just have robust strength as a sect with two Douluo. At the same time, their financial resources had always been number one among the seven great schools.
Obtaining the recognition of school master Ning Fengzhi would be a gargantuan asion to the vast majority of Spirit masters.
Tang Sans attitude didnt change because of learning Ning Fengzhis identity, only bowing once again and saying:Greetings, uncle Ning.
Ning Fengzhiughed out loud, saying:Good. Good. well talk againter. First settle the present business.
Tang Sans expression became serious, From the terms of the bet, even though he hadnt fallen, he knew it would have been very difficult for him to resist Tai Tans next attack until the stick of incense burned out.
Even though the incense on the gate had burned out, his heart was still heavy.
Tang San was a person who would absolutely abide by promises, but he also understood that with his current strength it would be far, far too difficult to resist the pressure Tai Tan could release. He didnt know how much of his pressure Tai Tan had released before, but judging by thatst steep pressure increase, the opponent hadnt gone all out from the start.
His gaze slowly turning, Tang San looked towards that not distant Tai Tan. Vigorous God Tai Tan was also looking at him, meeting his gaze expectantly, and with a slight wave of his hand brought his son and grandson towards Tang San in big strides. His expression was filled with emotions.
Im sorry, senior, our bet was interrupted, but we can do it again.Breaking open the Yang Linking Meridian increased Tang Sans ability to resist pressure somewhat, and as long as he didnt truly fall before the opponent, he also wouldnt easily concede.
But Tang San hadnt expected Tai Tan to only solemnly gaze at him,Your name is Tang San, what is your fathers name? Is it Tang Hao?
Tang San looked at the pure strength type formidable Spirit Master in front of him with astonishment,How did you know?His words were without doubt an acknowledgement of what Tai Tan had said.
Tai Tans aged face flushed red with agitation, and under Tang Sans inconceivable gaze, that majestic like a mountain frame abruptly knelt with one knee on the ground with a putong sound,pletely moved speechless.
Senior, whats this about?Tang San jumped with fright at Tai Tans movement and hastily got out of the way, not daring to receive Tai Tans courtesy.
Seeing Tai Tan kneel, both Tai Nuo and Tai Long hastily followed his example. Tai Long was even more astonished than Tang San, he couldnt understand why his grandfathers attitude would suddenly make an enormous one hundred eighty degree turn.
Tai Tan suppressed his strongly surging heart,This old ve Tai Tan, pays his respects to young master.
Young master?As these two words came out, apart from the Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi and the Bone Douluo who had unvarying expression, made practically everyone around turn pale with fright. Especially those teachers and students who had vaguely guessed Tai Tans strength were even more unable to hide their shock.
Tang San was stupefied, a person who had previously been oppressing him until he was unable to breathe was actually kneeling in front of him, for a while he couldnt adapt to the enormous contrast.
Senior, wont you exin it clearly first.Tang San stepped forward to lend an arm to Tai Tan, but this old fellow was determined to kneel.
Young master, this old ve has finally met you. Do you know masters current whereabouts?
Master?From the meaning behind Tai Tans words, Tang San could naturally hear that what he indicated with master should be his father.
His fathers mien shed through his mind. Tang San was unable to believe that his father, every day soaked in shoddy alcohol, would actually be called master by a Spirit Douluo level power.
The intense shock and sudden news momentarily put Tang Sans heart in disorder. Supporting himself on Tai Tans imposing body, for a moment he just stood there rigidly.
Hai hai. I think it would be better if you first found somewhere quiet, and then continued chatting about your master and servant situation, alright?
Just what is called the participant is baffled, but the onlooker sees clearly, Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi standing to the side broke the awkwardness.
Tang San came to himself at this, and hastily said:Just so, senior you get up first, if there are any matters well first find a ce quiet.
Tai Tan somewhat vigntly looked at Ning Fengzhi to the side, then stood up,Young master, please follow to this old ves home to chat.
This Tang San nced at the Shrek Seven Devils next to him as well as Ning Fengzhi, and immediately felt embarrassed.
Even though he was anxious to know just why Tai Tan had addressed him like that, Ning Fengzhi saved him just now and was moreover Ning Rongrongs father, hising here seemed to be in order to find him, if he left it would clearly be grounds for discord.
What kind of person was Ning Fengzhi, how wouldnt he see Tang Sans current awkwardness, with a slight smile he said:I think it would be better like this, since weve alreadye to the Shrek Academy we should tour the ce. Vigorous God should also be the guardian of a student here, so why dont we all enter?
Even though Tai Tan was inwardly unwilling, as he also saw Tang Sans current awkwardness he forced himself to nod, saying:Alright. Who is in charge of this Academy?Hisst words were immensely loud, shocking the ears of the watching students so they rang.
Even though Zhao Wuji wasnt too willing to confront Tai Tan, right now he also didnt have a choice. Quickly stepping forward, with a forced smile saying:Old brother Tai Tan, long time no see, have you been well?
Seeing Zhao Wuji, Tai Tan looked distracted a moment, a cold light flickering in his eyes,So its you kid. I couldnt find you for all these years, but youve actually been hiding here. Well think about it under cover, find us a quiet ce, I want to have a careful talk with the young master.
Whether it was Tai Tan or Ning Fengzhi, neither was someone Zhao Wuji could afford to offend. Right now Flender, Grandmaster, and Liu Erlongs trio, as well as Dugu Bo, who might suppress an incident were all gone. He couldnt wish to be ripped apart by this Vigorous God here. Hastily he said:Everyone havee from afar, pleasee inside. All students return to ss, who allowed you to gather here?
The students were quickly but gently returned to school by the teachers, while Zhao Wuji personally brought Tai Tans family, the people from Seven Treasure zed Tile School, as well as Tang San into the Academy.
Zhao Wuji gave Tang San a meaningful look, saying:Little San, you go clean up first and change your clothes, afterwardse to the fourth floor meeting room.
Tang San currently wore little more than sweat and bloodstains, and even though his body had recovered under the assistance of Ning Fengzhis Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, his appearance was clearly too unsuitable. Together with the Shrek Seven Devils he headed for the dorms.
Ge, how are you?Xiao Wu pulled at Tang Sans arm, gripping his right hand, slowly infusing her own spirit power into Tang San.
Tang San hurriedly declined her good intentions,Dont worry Xiao Wu, Im already fine.
Part 3
Ning Rongrong to the side hit her chest, saying:Xiao Wu, dont worry. My daddys Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda has already reached the ideal seven treasure realm, not only can it assist, it also has powerful treatment capabilities. Before when the seven treasures came out simultaneously, even if third brother had stopped breathing he could still recover. There wouldnt be anything wrong. But what was all that about just now? How does third brother and that old fogey fit together? That old fogey isnt weak, my grandpa Bone said his strength was on the Spirit Douluo level.
Before Xiao Wu could speak up, Oscar already swiftly recounted the events. Seeing Ning Rongrong return, originally he was very happy, but as he saw Ning Rongrongs father and that tyrannical grandpa Bone, he couldnt help feel a bit apprehensive. It goes without saying that he had to restrain his original intentions of speaking his mind to Ning Rongrong as soon as she returned.
Listening to Oscars exnation, Ning Rongrong couldnt helpughing:Beat the son and the fatheres, beat the father and the grandfatheres. Does it keep going? Nevermind, third brother, next time theye looking for trouble, well go together. Even though boss Dai isnt here, with ourbined battle strength we can hold them off for a while. If my daddy lends a hand, with his assistance we can hold them down.
Tang Sans current mood was veryplicated. Tai Tans disy just now had shocked him, and he vaguely felt that what he had said was rted to his fathers disappearance. Could it be his father wasnt just a drunkard? Was he a person that could make a Spirit Douluo address himself as a ve? Another step up, was perhaps only Title Douluo.
Returning to the dorm, Tang San first sent back the others, including Xiao Wu. He quickly washed of the dirt and changed his clothes before swiftly running to the fourth floor of the school building.
To him right now, Ning Fengzhis purpose ining wasnt important, what he most wanted to know about was what Tai Tan called him.
Reaching the fourth floor, Tang San just saw Zhao Wuji stepping out from a meeting room.
Zhao Wuji made a silencing gesture to Tang San, hurriedly pulling him over to a corner.
Little San, no matter what they tell youter, you must stay calm. That old fellow Tai Tan and Ning Fengzhi dont get along, so I arranged them in two rooms. Who you see first is your decision. However, no matter what you mustnt easily make any promises, if you cant, you can ask to wait until Grandmaster and Flender returns.
Tang San was always calm, and after listening nodded,Teacher Zhao, dont worry, I know what I should do.
Zhao Wuji smiled wryly, right now he was only a foil. With this gap in strength, whether it was the Golden Iron Triangle or the Poison Douluo, as long as one of them was here the Academy wouldnt be as passive as now.
Tai Tan wasnt bad, even though his Strength n wasnt weak, with so many teachers at the Shrek Academy, Zhao Wuji still wasnt worried about him.
But Ning Fengzhi was different, that leader of one of the seven great ns, those two resident Douluo alone were enough to make the four oceans tremble.
Among all the seven great ns, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School was ranked second, considered one of the upper three, above even Grandmasters Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n.
Zhao Wuji wasnt at all worried about Tang San, he was even a bit happy that Tang San had revealed his hammer just now. Even though he was shocked to learn Tang San had twin spirits, these twin spirits had now also be something that made even the Seven Treasure zed Tile School apprehensive.
When Zhao Wuji had pointed out the two rooms, Tang San without the slightest hesitation first chose Tai Tans family, pushing open the door and entering.
Tai Tan ranked higher, but when he saw Tang San entering he hastily stood up from where he sat thinking, and without waiting for Tang San to react, this Vigorous God once again fell to one knee,This old ve injured young master, young master please choose a punishment.
Seeing Tai Nuo and his son follow Tai Tans example, Tang Sans face revealed a wry smile,Senior, get up first. Well talk properly. Right now I dont quite understand whats going on. Why dont you exin it all to me first. Perhaps youve mistaken me for someone else, Im not someone youd call young master, my background is only as the most ordinarymoner.
Tai Tan looked distracted a moment. Standing up, he sized up Tang San and immediately asked:Isnt your father called Tang Hao?
Tang San nodded,My fathers name is indeed Tang Hao, but hes not someone youd call master!
Tai Tan lowered his voice,If your father is Tang Hao, then theres no mistake. Young master, how did you and master live for all these years? Howe you would use that Blue Silver Grass spirit?
Hold on.Tang San somewhat impatiently halted Tai Tans words,Senior, cant you first tell me what sort of person my father really is, howe you would call him master?
You dont know? Master didnt tell you anything?There was a pondering light in Tai Tans fierce eyes, and he paced back and forth within the room,
Young master, why dont you first tell this worthless elder how you lived with master for all these years. If master didnt say anything, this worthless elder also darent speak out of turn.
Tang San felt a burst of dejection, and inwardly couldnt help feel more and more perplexed,From childhood I lived with father in Holy Spirit Vige, father was the viges sole cksmith, and every day besides working, his only hobby was drinking.
cksmith?Tai Tan stared wide eyed, an expression of inconceivability in his eyes. For a moment his hair and beard quivered, and for a long time he couldnt control himself,Master, how could you be reduced to such a state, at that time, you were Here Tai Tans face was covered with tears, already unable to stop his sobs.
Tang San was confused, he had already exined how miserably he had lived with his father, why would this formidable Spirit Douluo still believe his father was the one he called master?
Senior, I think, you really have the wrong person. My father is only amon cksmith.Tang San couldnt keep from emphasizing it once again.
Tai Tan wiped his tears,Young master, even if I dont know why master wouldnt tell you about his identity, I can be certain Im not mistaking you for someone else. Other things can be mistakes, but can spirits be wrong? Let me ask you, who did you inherit your Blue Silver Grass spirit from?
Tang San said:It should be inherited from my mother.
Tai Tan questioned closer:Then your other spirit? That little ck hammer you held in your left hand before, who was it passed down from? Blue Silver Grass belongs to your mother, then that hammer can only belong to your father. I can make mistakes in other things, but if I couldnt even recognize masters Clear Sky Hammer, then I wouldnt have the face to keep living in this world. The Clear Sky Hammers pattern is unique and unmatched, in those days I always followed at masters side, how couldnt I recognize it? This is a unique spirit!
Tai Tans words in the end revealed a gap, and hearing the words Clear Sky Hammer, Tang Sans whole body trembled. Grandmaster had taught him for so many years, of course he had told him about the seven great schools of the present age. Among the seven great schools were the three upper and four lower sects.
The three upper sects were separately the Clear Sky School, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School and the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon School. The reason they were called the three upper sects was of course because these three great schools each had at least one Title Douluo guardian. Even though the four lower schools were quite powerful, they still didnt have a power like those Title Douluo.
Among them, the Clear Sky School was no doubt the most formidable existence of the three upper sects, in Grandmasters assessment, both the Clear Sky School and Seven Treasure zed Tile School had two resident Douluo, but even with the support of the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools strongest Support Spirit, those two Title Douluo still wouldnt stand a great chance of winning against the two resident Douluo of the Clear Sky School.
As a result, this Clear Sky School could be said to be ranked first among the seven great schools, the first school in the whole Douluo Continent.
And Clear Sky Schools inherited spirit was a kind of tool spirit, called: Clear Sky Hammer.
Grandmaster had never said much about the Clear Sky Schools circumstances, this was all Tang San knew. Now hearing Vigorous God Tai Tan in front of him actually say that hammer of his was actually the Clear Sky Hammer, how couldnt he be shocked?
Raising his left hand, ck light coalescing, the Clear Sky Hammer once again appeared in Tang Sans palm,This is really the Clear Sky Hammer?
This time the distance was even shorter, and Tai Tan could observe the ck little hammer in Tang Sans hand even more clearly. As soon as the little hammer appeared, he nodded without the slightest hesitation,Only the direct blood rtions can possess it. And among the direct blood rtions of the school, only master has been away for a number of years straight, also only masters name is Tang Hao, theres no mistake. Young master.
Even though he didnt say so in detail, this moment was already enough to tell Tang San that he was from the Clear Sky School.
You are saying, my father is directly blood rted to the Clear Sky School, and I as well? No, thats impossible. If father was from the Clear Sky School, why, why would he be reduced to a cksmith?
What kind of position did the Clear Sky School hold in the Spirit Master world? It was a formidable existence even Spirit Hall wouldnt lightly dare offend, in overall strength being capable ofpeting equally with Spirit Hall, were only the seven great schools.
Especially the five Title Douluo of the upper three sects. Among the seven great schools, the Clear Sky School was very mysterious, it was rare for people to even know its location.
But the Clear Sky Schools dignity wasnt something anyone dared offend lightly. Even the current Spirit Hall Supreme pontiff would still be extremely respectful to it.
If his father was born from the Clear Sky School, and was directly blood rted, then
Chapter 79 — Lifetime’s Riddle Of Clear Sky Douluo
Chapter 79: Lifetimes Riddle Of Clear Sky Douluo
Part 1
Thinking about all of this, Tang san remembered his father leaving him a letter before he left. cing his hand on Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, he took out the already yellowed letter from his belt. Senior, do you recognize this handwriting? When I was six years old, my father left this letter behind and left home and never came back.
Tang San showed the letter to Tai Tan, which he often took out to read, this was the only trace of his father. Every time Tang San took out this letter, he couldnt suppress the longing he had of his father.
Little san,
By the time you see this letter, I have already left.
Do not bother trying to find me, you can never find me.
Although you are still young, you have the ability to provide for yourself.
Young eagles must spread their wings on their own and fly, only then will they soar to great heights.
Theres no need to worry about me, in your character there is a lot of your mothers softness.
Father is a useless man.
You have grown bigger, father has to go back to get some things that originally belonged to me.
Someday, we father and son will meet again
I wish for you to be strong, but at the same time I do not wish for you to be strong. This is your own path and your own choice.
If one day you feel that bing a spirit master is not the job for you, you can return to holy spirit vige and be a cksmith like me.
Do not miss me,
Tang Hao
Tang San had always considered this letter a memory, entrusted with his fathers thoughts of him. But reading it again now,bined with what Tai Tan had suggested about his identity, it suddenly held apletely different meaning.
Especially the line I wish for you to be strong, but at the same time I do not wish for you to be strong showed the mixed feelings Tang Hao had when he wrote this letter. Also, the thing that Tang Hao wanted to take back, what might it be?
After reading the letter, Tai Tan had a peal of despondency, and could not help but think out loud:Oh master, how can you say you are useless? In this old ves heart, you will eternally be the pir of the n.
Bowing his head to look down at Tang San in front of him, Tai Tan carefully returned the letter to his hand,Young master, theres no mistake. This is masters handwriting.
Then my father really came from the Clear Sky School? Senior, I implore you, tell me the truth about this matter. Since he was a member of the Clear Sky School, why would he live with me in Holy Spirit Vige? What actually happened in between? Please tell me, I must know the truth.
Tai Tan looked at Tang San, tears could not help but flow from his eyes once more. He could fully imagine how life had been like without a mother, and having his father leave him when he was six years old. How lonely and bitter a life Tang San must have led for these years. Tai Tan couldnt keep from spreading his arms, pulling Tang San into an embrace,Young master, my poor young master, all these years you must have suffered.
At this moment Tang Sans emotions were surging, not knowing what to do. The sudden news hadpletely disturbed his train of thought, and the words Clear Sky School were too shocking.
Young master, I cant tell you about masters affairs back in those days. That secret belongs to master himself, even I am unsure what happened. All you need to know is that master was a man with an indomitable spirit, the most terrifying existence in this world, no one couldpare to him. My Strength n was originally one of the four great subsidiary ns of the Clear Sky School, it was because of master that I chose to separate from the Hao Tian n, to again stand independent in Heaven Dou City. Since Master has reappeared, the Strength n will without a doubt be masters subordinates. Although Master is currently not around, there is still you, young master. From now on, the Strength n will be yours tomand. A total of two hundred and seventeen able bodied Spirit Masters who will follow you to the death.
Tang Sans eyes blurred, his father had left for eight years, without a word the whole time.
It would be impossible to im that there wasnt a hint of resentment, but right now Tang San could suddenly feel his fathers helplessness. If he was really from the Clear Sky School, and the one Tai Tan called master, yet had been reduced to poverty as a cksmith and drunkard in Holy Spirit Vige for six years.
Just how deep was his sadness and helplessness?
Thinking of his fathers mournful wails when he was reincarnated into this world, Tang San understood something.
He gripped Tai Tans solid arms with his own, Senior, right now my thoughts are in a mess, I need to calm down and think it over.
Tai Tan quickly said:Young master, you mustnt by any means call me something like senior again. Just call me old ve Tai Tan.
Tang San smiled wryly and said:You are Tai Longs grandfather, he and I are school mates, and I am younger than him as well. If you do not mind, I will call you grandpa Tai.
But Tai Tan hesitated.
Tang San said:Even if my father were here, he would definitely approve of me addressing you like this. Grandpa Tai, I must go see school master Ning, let us meet again. Regarding my life since my birth, please keep it a secret. I need to calmly think about this.
Tai Tan spoke in a grave toneYoung master, you must definitely be careful of Ning Fengzhi. The owner once said that the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools new master Ning Fengzhi was a man of great potential, in his hands the Seven Treasure zed Tile School would definitely flourish. You belong to the Clear Sky School, no matter what you cannot join the Seven Treasure zed Tile School.
Tang San nodded slightly, Grandpa Tai, dont worry. Even if we hadnt spoken today I still didnt intend to join any school. I wouldnt give up my own freedom for power.
Listening to Tang San, Tai Tan couldnt help looking distracted a moment, his eyes blurring. Within Tang Sans calm and collected words it was as if he could see Tang Hao from those days.
Walking out of the room with Tai Tan and his family, Tang San took two deep breaths, wiped clean the moisture from his eyes, and calmed himself down, entering the other meeting room.
Ning Fengzhi was seated in the seat of honor in the conference room, calmly drinking tea. By his side, Bone Douluo Gu Rong was seated with his eyes closed until Tang San entered the meeting room. Opening his eyes he swept his gaze across Tang San, with an unconcealed sharpness.
Ning Rongrong stood obediently behind Ning Fengzhi, sticking out her tongue at Tang San.
Greetings, uncle Ning, Ive kept you waiting. Tang San bowed slightly towards Ning Fengzhi.
Ning Fengzhi slightly smiled and said No matter. Sit. Little San, can I call you that?
Tang San nodded:Youre Rongrongs father, of course you can.
Ning Fengzhiughed in spite of himself,It seems Ive actually been infected by Rongrongs enthusiasm. After hearing about you from Rongrong, as well asst times meeting, I dare say even your father had never aplished such things at your age. Honestly speaking, I came here ready to bring you into my n at any cost, but I didnt expect you to be the son of an old friend.
Uncle Ning you know my father? Tang Sans not easily restrained pulse sped up once again.
Ning Fengzhi nodded,Naturally. The Continents youngest Title Douluo, I expect that in the Spirit Master world there arent many that dont know of him.
Although Tang San had guessed his fathers strength, when Ning Fengzhi said Title Duoluo, he still felt an intense shock.
That father who had drowned himself in cheap ale, relying only on cksmithing to make a living, would actually be called a Title Douluo?
When Ning Fengzhi brought up about Tang Hao, even the Bone Douluo sitting to his side couldnt help showing a respectful expression.
Nothing was hidden from Tang Sans eyes, and seeing this was another step towards confirming that Ning Fengzhis words werent unfounded.
Ning Fengzhi continued: Your esteemed father has been missing for so many years, do you know his current location? We brothers have not met for many years, and if there was a chance I would personally go meet him.
Tang San bitterly said:I also dont know my fathers whereabouts. He disappeared eight years ago. In these eight years there has yet to be a word from him. If it is like senior says and my fatheres from the Clear Sky School, then perhaps right now he should be there.
Ning Fengzhi and the Bone Duoluo looked face to face, their eyes revealing expression of astonishment. Ning Fengzhis expression very quickly returned to normal and he said to Tang San:Little San, I havee to recruit you to my n and give you the best treatment. But since youre the son of an old friend, this is obviously impossible. However uncle is still very interested in the hidden weapons you made, would you be willing to sell the production method to us? You can name any price, uncle wont haggle.
Although Ning Fengzhi appeared rather elegant and refined, his words gave people a kind of broad magnanimous feeling, this was clearly not something an average person possessed.
Tang San shook his head without hesitation and said: Thats impossible. I wont sell the hidden weapon production method. But I promised Rongrong that I would sell hidden weapons to your school. I can give you the forging procedures, but the final assembly must be done by me. Firstly, its because hidden weapons research is difficult, and I dont want to sell it, another reason is that to teach an artisan to create hidden weapons would take several years. I still have to spend most of my time cultivating, and theres no spare time for such.
Ning Fengzhi hadnt expected Tang San to refuse him so firmly. What is called giving a man a fish, is less than teaching a man to fish was naturally an argument he understood clearly.
Hidden weapons would naturally break down and be consumed with time.
Part 2
If they truly had such a great effect, then wouldnt the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools face hereafter always rely on this child?
Watching the pondering expression Ning Fengzhi revealed, Tang San didnt hesitate at all, indifferently saying:I dont know whether uncle Ning would like those hidden weapons.
Ning Fengzhi returned to himself. From Tang Sans tone he could tell that the hidden weapon manufacturing methods clearly werent up for discussion. Even though Tang San was only a teenager, the calm cool-headedness and unswerving determination he had revealed wouldnt be so easily swayed.
Immediately Ning Fengzhi settled for the next best thing, saying to Tang San:Weve seen the hidden weapons Rongrong was equipped with. Equipment just like hers, I want five hundred sets. I will pay ten thousand gold spirit coins for each set, what do you say?
Tang San said:The price is no problem, but I must say something first. This full set of hidden weapons wont include the Flying God w on Rongrongs right hand. I can exchange it for another Silent Sleeve Dart. The rest will be the same. Its because the Flying God w isnt a hidden weapon, even though it has the ability to attack, its even more important as support. Furthermore the Flying God wponents are very difficult to make, it would be hard for amon artisan toplete.
Eh?Ning Fengzhi hadnt seen Ning Rongrong use the Flying God w, and only now learned from Tang San that his daughter actually still had such a thing. But he was already extremely satisfied with the hidden weapons Ning Rongrong used before, and immediately nodded and smiled, saying:Good, thats settled. Additionally, I will pay you a further one million gold spirit coins, as repayment for the Beautiful Silk Tulip you gave Rongrong. At the same time I would also like to ask, do you still have Beautiful Silk Tulips? If you do, no matter the price, I want to trade for it.
Even with Ning Fengzhis status, the lure of the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda was really too great. That was the only opportunity to take one step further for him who was already at the highest stage.
Unfortunately, Tang San shook his head,The Beautiful Silk Tulip is considered an immortal treasure herb, there is perhaps only the one in the present age. There wont grow more than one in the same ce. Perhaps there is still others on the Continent, but I havent found them if so. The one Rongrong has was my gift to her, how could I ask forpensation from uncle? Five million gold spirit coins is sufficient. However, I must make one thing clear, I am only in charge of the final assembly. For the intermediateponent manufacturing I would ask uncle Ning to find a way on your own. ording to Rongrong, your school possesses specialized ironworkers, so this shouldnt be difficult. At the same time, along with your schools own cksmiths forgingponents, in the future it will also be easy to replenish all kinds of hidden weapons supplies, especially crossbow bolts and steel needles and such things.
While speaking, Tang San pulled out a pile of blueprints from Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, and after carefully looking them over he handed them to Ning Fengzhi,Silent Sleeve Dart, Stomp Crossbow and Flying Boot deponents can all be made.
Watching Ning Fengzhi carefully ept the blueprints, The Bone Douluo to the side couldnt help saying:Kid, you really can do business! Without even making theponents, youve really earned these five million gold coins too easily.
Uncle Bone.Ning Fengzhi shook his head at Gu Rong, hinting he shouldnt be talkative.
Right now Tang San didnt have too much interest in money, but rather hoped to even more quickly rify his own identity. With a calm smile he said:If uncle Ning feels this price is too unreasonable, you can lower it, the price was proposed by you before. I have noints.
Ning Fengzhi smiled slightly:No need to lower it. Even though my words arent precious like gold or jade, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School still has credit.
Tang San nodded, saying:Then this is settled. Uncle Ning, thank you for your assistance just now. If theres nothing else, I would like to go back and rest. Regarding the hidden weapons, please forge one hundred sets of the hidden weaponponents and deliver them here. After Ive assembled them I will deliver them to you. For hidden weapons consumables you will have to create them on your own.
Ning Fengzhi didnt keep him, and personally saw him out of the meeting room. At the same time he pressed a golden bright and dazzling card in his hand. Ning Fengzhi didnt say how much money was inside, only telling Tang San that it was a down payment. The rest would wait until after the Hidden Weapons were assembled and delivered.
Looking at Tang San walking out, Gu Rong couldnt help frowning,Fengzhi, why would you promise so much? Even if our Seven Treasure zed Tile School is wealthy, we still cant be spending like this.
Ning Fengzhi delicately indicated the blueprints and said with a smile:Dont worry, Uncle Bone. These blueprints Tang San gave me are extremely detailed, not only do they mark the required materials, but still indicates the requiredponent casting methods in detail. Moreover theres no confusion about the order, all theponents are ssified by hidden weapon. Theres nock of skilled workers at our Seven Treasure zed Tile School, dont tell me we cant assemble them? It seems to me that five million gold spirit coins for buying this set of hidden weapons manufacturing blueprints isnt cheap. Taking a step back, even if we didnt have these hidden weapons blueprints, do you really think five million gold coins is enough to pay for that Beautiful Silk Tulip immortal treasure herb?
Listening to Ning Fengzhi, Uncle Bones expression eased, and he muttered:If you count it like that, then it doesnt seem like a loss.
Ning Rongrong to the side couldnt stand just listening,Dad, grandpa Bone, what are you scheming about my third brother?
Ning Fengzhi red at Ning Rongrong,Silly girl, dont call it scheming. As the Seven Treasure zed Tile School Master, everything daddy does must be done with the school in mind. Alright, you go back first. Continue cultivating properly at the Academy.
Ning Rongrong red discontentedly at her dad, then gave the Bone Douluo an appealing look. But this time the Bone Douluo didnt help her, only showing her a meaningful expression, indicating she should leave first.
After Ning Rongrong left the meeting room, the only two people remaining were Ning Fengzhi and Gu Rong. With Gu Rongs strength, it would be impossible for anyone to eavesdrop.
Fengzhi, what do you think of that kid? Is he really Tang Haos son?Gu Rong asked in a low voice.
Ning Fengzhi nodded, saying:Shouldnt be a mistake. The Clear Sky Schools Clear Sky Hammer cant be imitated. ording to what I know, there hasnt been any directly blood rted disciples who left the Clear Sky School in recent years, as a whole theyve kept a low profile. Only Tang Hao was unounted for. Besides, this child admits his fathers name is Tang Hao. Going by his age, there isnt much discrepancy. I really hadnt expected Tang Hao to foster such an outstanding son after leaving the Clear Sky School.
Gu Rong said with a wry smile:How couldnt he be outstanding, after all, this child has Tang Hao and that woman as parents. This kid isnt just terrifyingly strong, his mind also isnt ordinary. By his appearance, he shouldnt have known about Tang Haos identity, under such circumstances suddenly learning about it today and still managing to keep a cool head, this isnt something a ten something years old child is capable of. With time, Im afraid he will be another Tang Hao. School master, isnt it
At this, Gu Rongs expression turned severe, his right hand making a knife like cutting gesture in front of him.
No.Ning Fengzhi resolutely rejected Gu Rongs proposal,Uncle Bone, never say something like this again. Even though the Clear Sky School has always been ced above our Seven Treasure zed Tile School, us three upper sects have always been like brothers, no matter the point of view, we cant harm this child. Even though even I cant guess what rate of development this child will be able to have in the future, judging by his twin spirits, perhaps, after several years he will also be a character like the Supreme Pontiff. To this child, even if we are unable to draw him into the school, we must still do everything in our power to make friends.
Gu Rong somewhat puzzled said:Why? Dont tell me we will watch such a threat mature? If in a few decades he also grows into a Title Douluo, the Clear Sky School will be a three Douluo sect. If this happens, then perhaps we will always be suppressed by them.
Ning Fengzhi sighed,What you say is admittedly true, but I must think of even more. Uncle Bone, you havent left the school for a long time, and youve never cared for matters of the outside world. However, dont you feel that for thest twenty years the whole Continents Spirit Master world has been too quiet?
Gu Rongs expression changed slightly,School master, what do you mean?
Ning Fengzhi said:I still remember the rising winds and scudding clouds of the Spirit Master world in my youth. Seen and unseen struggles happening everywhere. But in thest twenty years struggles like these have practically disappeared. The whole Continent, the Spirit Master world of the two Great Empires is frightfully quiet. But I vaguely feel the signs of mountain rain on the wind. Perhaps, in just a few years, the Spirit Master worlds situation will change.
Gu Rong somewhat disbelieving said:Fengzhi, arent you being a bit paranoid? The Continents calm seems to me an inevitable trend. The Spirit Master world is mainly controlled in the hands of Spirit Hall and our seven great schools, everyone minding their own business between each other, the majority of Spirit Masters attaching themselves within these two sides. Even if it wasnt these two sides, theres still the two Great empires or perhaps the kingdoms and duchies for control. The whole situation would naturally stabilize. Would something still change in this?
Ning Fengzhiughed bitterly,If its really like this, then thats naturally for the best. But Im afraid it isnt so simple. Ive already found some tiny hints, but I still cant be certain. Everything must still be handled carefully. But, I can be certain that if anything changes in the Continent, our seven great schools must band together. I dont dare speak for the lower four sects, but our upper three sects have always been like brothers, as long as our rtionship is stable, I wont fear a change in power on any one side.
Part 3
I am very optimistic of Tang San; I also believe that by using all of his capabilities and gifts, he will be an outstanding talent in this spirit master world before long. Looking at it, this child is a person who does not like being restrained, but his desire for fame and profit is very small. If not, he wouldnt have gifted those precious herbs to hispanions. Regarding this child who could be an extremely strong person, we must only have a good rtion with him as in the future he could be of help to us. I even think that it would be a very good option if we can raise the importance of our Seven Treasure zed Tile School by marriage.
Rted by marriage? But didnt Rongrong say that he already already had a close female friend?
Gu Rong said puzzled.
Ning Fengzhi smiled indifferently and said, Regardless of how outstanding he may be, he is still only a child, and since he is a child, his will is far from being fixed. Who knows what will change in the future? Dont tell me that my girl is not suitable for him? This is still something to be taken upter, we must first look at this childs development in the next few years. If he is still able to keep up this rapid speed, I naturally will have measures for dealing with the situation. Uncle Bone, after we get back, you must not tell anyone the information you learned today, especially of the possibility of Tang Sans Clear Sky School background. I really do not wish for members of Clear Sky School to look for him. Although Tang Hao left Clear Sky Academy, that ce was still where he started. Even now, there is certainly no one who would say he isnt one of Clear Skys pair of Douluos. If Tang San really returned to Clear Sky Academy, that could not be good.
I know.
Gu Rong nodded his head. He could see, Ning Fengzhi still had some words in his heart that he had not said. However, these words were not important to him; it was only important for Ning Fengzhi, the helmsman of Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda Academy, to clearly see everything.
When Tang San returned to the dormitory, he found that Oscar, Zhu Zhuqing, Ma Hongjun and Xiao Wu were all unexpectedly waiting for him here. Further, once he entered, Ning Rongrong had already ran in from behind him.
Do you have something you want to ask me?
Tang Sans gaze swept over everyone, his face showing a trace of astringency.
Oscar was the first to shake his head:
I dont have anything to ask. Your own business is your own to deal with. I only know that you are the third brother of the Shrek Seven Devils.
Ma Hongjun scratched his head:
I still am not clear of what happened so there is nothing to ask.
On the other side, Zhu Zhuqing said, You also have not asked about our origins; everyone has their own secrets which should be considered as their own private information.
Xiao Wu immediately said:
We are only concerned about you as a person; everything else does not matter. Bying back safe and sound, we are all already relieved.
Ning Rongrong angrily said:
Xiao Wu, dont tell me that my father would harm Little San? En. Let me tell you a secret: Little San became rich. He sold my father 500 sets of hidden weapons with the total price ending up at about 5 million gold spirit coins.
What?
Oscar heard this and immediately jumped off the bed, his face excitedly looking at Ning Rongrong:
Rongrong, where is the most expensive ce in Heaven Dou City?
Ning Rongrong stared nkly:
What are you going to do?
Oscar pointed his finger at Tang San and said:
Obviously beating the local tyrant and dividing thend.
Ning Rongrongughed:
If you n on beating a tyrant, then you will have to wait a few days. Cant you see how tired third brother is? You should try and endure a Spirit Douluos power for that long.
Oscar mischievously looked at Tang San:
Anyways, he is in the same dorm as me so he cannot run. Okay, since little San is tired, you should head back and let little San rest.
One after another everyone nodded; Xiao Wu looked at Tang San with an extremely troubled expression. However at the moment, Tang Sans state of mind was extremely disordered and did not respond to her gaze.
Once Oscar and the other left the dorm, the only one remaining was Tang San.
Sitting on the bed, he felt the sunlight on his body bringing a sense of warmth, but his heart was still extremely confused.
Father. Where are you? Who can tell me what is going on? What everyone has said is so contradictory: if his father was born in Clear Sky School and even was one of Clear Sky Schools two Douluos, then why did he degenerate into a drunkard? From childhood, he did not mention his information pertaining to his spirit. The only thing he left him was that simple forging skill and the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method.
His father had been missing for 8 years, what was he doing? Why is it that even now he hadnte to find him? Tai Tan his Strength n left the Clear Sky School for his father. From this it is possible to see that when his father left Clear Sky School, it was most likely that he had a disagreement with the school that made him leave. This disagreement was among the most important points. Where did this disagreemente from? How his mother also die? Perhaps all of these crucial points are all rted to his mother.
Alone in the silent room, Tang San slowly arranged all the information he learned today in his head and gradually made an outline. However at the moment, it was still impossible to make anything out of it and he was unable to figure out what the crucial point was.
It was when Tang San was in the room racking his brains, when Oscar was carrying out one of the most important events of his lifetime.
After exiting the dorm, Xiao Wu harbouring thoughts went back to her room, Zhu Zhuqing went back to her daily cultivation and at Oscars suggestion, Fatty also left. At the moment, there was only Oscar apanying Ning Rongrong at her side.
Rongrong, I did not realize that you woulde back so quick. What are you going to do now?
Oscar smiled while remarking.
Ning Rongrong was a bit at a loss and said:
Even I do not now. I feel like cultivating, but I cannot stop thinking. Father made me leave so I do not know what he and grandpa Bone are talking about. Perhaps they are still talking with Teacher Zhao. Is it bad that I came back so quick?
Without the slightest hesitation, Oscar said:
Of course its good. You dont know this, but when you left, I feared that your father would not let youe back. That certainly
What?
Ning Rongrong stopped walking and somewhat suspiciously looked at Oscar.
Before Ning Rongrong came back, Oscar had already summoned the courage, but right now in front of Ning Rongrong, looking at her pink small face, he did not know why, but all the courage had left him.
Why dont you say it! A big boy shouldnt be this effeminate.
Unable to bear it any longer, Ning Rongrong kicked Oscar.
Oscar finally mustered the courage:
Rongrong, can you give me an answer?
Give you an answer?
Ning Rongrong suddenly jumped, already conscious of what this was about. Females are inherently keen and are mature faster than men. Looking at Oscars peach blossom eyes full of peculiarity, her heartbeat immediately sped up.
Thats right, give me an answer. If not, I will also give up. Everyday when we are together, we dont think of this, but when you left, although it was only for a day, I felt as if I were sitting on pins and needles. All I could think about was you. If there really will be a day when you leave my side, I dont know what I would be. It is better to just get the pain over with, rather than prolong the agony. If you dont have any feelings for me, then please reject me now. I know that the feeling of rejection will hurt me for a period of time, but it is still better than pain for all my life.
Listening to Oscar, Ning Rongrong couldnt help but widen her eyes. She found that todays Oscar not only had worn a clean and tidy shirt, but also had shaved his beard to make it neat. Although those peach blossom eyes expressed seriousness, they also gave people a feeling of being dazzled and stunned. His handsome face couldnt help but resonate within her heart.
You Why are you talking about this. Right now we are still young.
Ning Rongrong somewhat in a state of panic lowered her head, refusing to look at Oscars gaze. Her heart and mind were like deer colliding and for a moment she did not know what to do.
Oscar raised his hands and grabbed Ning Rongrongs slender shoulders:
Rongrong, look at me. All I need is an answer. No matter what the answer is I can handle it. If we really wait until we are older, Im afraid I will not be able to handle it then.
It would appear that he gave Ning Rongrong a very easy choice: Receive my intentions, or reject my intentions.
But
Ning Rongrong heart was already confused and disordered so much that it was even more so that Tang Sans. Feeling Oscars presence, she really could not reject him, but at the same time, she also could not say yes. She knew that although her father doted on her, as well as two Grandpas protecting her, when it came to family customs, her father would not give leeway.
Your heart still has a ce for me, right or wrong?
Looking at Ning Rongrongs both weing and refusing demeanor, Oscar could not help but blurt out.
I
Ning Rongrong wished she could reject Oscar. Looking at it logically, she knew that there was no way she could be with him, but when she looked at the fiery gaze Oscars peach blossom eyes emitted, her spirit felt it wasforted and she was unable to refuse him.
Rongrong, you heart still has a ce for me, right or wrong? If you dont say anything then it could be a yes, but it could also be a no. Fine, I wont force you I wont force you. Right now I am still young. All you have to do is let me know that I still have a chance. That much is enough. Dont worry, I will try my best. Although I dont have any background, I will definitely rely on my own effort to earn your fathers approval and let him marry you to me.
Chapter 80 — Mystery Of Twin Spirits
Chapter 80: Mystery Of Twin Spirits
Part 1
After speaking, Oscar sharply pulled Ning Rongrongs little hand to his face and kissed it hard, then with a face full of excitement turned around and ran, disappearing in an eyeblink.
What about acquiescence? Ning Rongrong looked stupidly at Oscars departing silhouette, feeling the remainder of his heat on the back of her hand, for a moment she couldnt help being somewhat silly. She knew that he indeed had a ce in her heart, only this ce was unstable for all kinds of reasons. Seeing Oscars iparable excitement as he left, Ning Rongrongs heart couldnt help gradually thawing, his joypletely infecting her, it was the first time in her life that Ning Rongrong felt that burning feeling.
Rongrong, why are you here?At this moment a familiar voice came from another direction, rousing Ning Rongrong from her sluggishness. As she turned to look, she saw Ning Fengzhi and Gu Rong leaving the school building apanied by Zhao Wuji.
Ning Rongrong jumped with fright, hastily moderating her expression,
Daddy, are you leaving?
Ning Fengzhi nodded,There are still a lot of school matters for daddy to deal with. You must listen to the teachers here and work hard at cultivation. Daddy hopes that when we meet again, you will still be able to surprise daddy. Teacher Zhao, I will leave Rongrong to your Academy. If in the future your Academy has need of anything, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School wont shirk its responsibilities.
Ning Fengzhis promise could be said to be more useful than any Title Douluo, even though Zhao Wuji was also proud and untamed, in front of Ning Fengzhi he still restrained himself.
School master Ning, dont worry. We will certainly take good care of Rongrong, you take care.Finished speaking, Zhao Wuji turned around and headed into the Academy, very tactfully leaving some private space for Ning Fengzhi and his daughter.
Ning Fengzhi raised his hand to stroke his daughters head,Yi, Rongrong, why is your face so red? Youre not ill?Lightly feeling his daughters cheek, he discovered Ning Rongrongs face wasnt just red, but also burning hot.
Ning Rongrong hastily pulled down her fathers hand,Its nothing. Im very well. Daddy, youre not staying a while?
Ning Fengzhi smiled slightly, saying:Silly girl, youll soon be fourteen, and a big youngdy. Study properly at the Academy, this time your studies have made daddy very satisfied. Not only has your strength grown, even more importantly youve clearly learned a lot about manners. Later you should stick close to your third brother, Tang San is a rare talent, you should be able to learn a lot from him.
Ning Rongrong followed her father and the Bone Douluos departure with her eyes, then slowly walked back into the Academy. After thinking for a long while, she still decided to find Oscar to make things clear. At least she had to let him know about her schools rules. He was right, it was better to just get painful things over with. No matter how, she couldnt bring harm to his future feelings.
Thinking of this, Ning Rongrong walked back into the Academy with big strides, going straight for the dorms.
As a result of Oscars food system spirit, the dining hall was the most suitable for his mimicry cultivation environment.
As Ning Rongrong reached the dining hall, she happened to find Oscar already having started cultivation in a corner of the hall. From Oscars expression she could see an unprecedented focus, even if she was immature in sensing feelings, it was still clear that Oscars concentration was because of her.
That moment, Ning Rongrong couldnt help being a bit despondent.
If she told him about the school rules right now, wouldnt he choose to abandon himself to despair? If he did, wouldnt she be causing him harm? He was also a genius Spirit Master. Even if she couldnt be together with him in the future, she still couldnt let him waste it.
Forget about it, well talkter.
Thinking of this, Ning Rongrong inwardly loosed a breath. In the deepest recesses of her heart, she actually didnt want to reject Oscar. Only not even she herself had a clear grasp on her heart. Ning Rongrong secretly decided to wait until they had cultivated to be high level Spirit Masters before talking to Oscar about this.
Life at the Academy once again resumed its normal pace along with the Vigorous God and Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhis departure, only leaving a lot of rumors.
Tang San, Ning Rongrong and the others undoubtedly became targets the students fell over each other to talk about.
Even the advanced ss especially received the teachers attention.
Starting from the day after Tai Tan recognized Tang Sans identity, there was one more person at Tang Sans side Tai Long.
Every day as soon as Tang San appeared, Tai Long would immediately follow at his side. His reasoning was very simple: Tai Tan had made him Tang Sans body guard, as Tang Sans attendant.
Regarding this bit, Tang San was very disapproving. But Tai Long so insisted on following him every day he didnt he didnt have a way to stop him; he couldnt just give him another beating.
And the expression on Tai Longs face clearly told him, Either you kill me, or you let me follow.
Helplessly, the former Blue Tyrant Academy chief was reborn as Tang Sans shadow.
Besides when Tang San was cultivating, he followed even when he ate or went to thevatory, what is called skin-tight protection.
After five days, Tang Sans long awaited Grandmaster, Flender, Liu Erlong and Dai Mubai finally returned.
Dai Mubai seemed to be in glowing spirits, his entire body seemed to have be a bit taller, simultaneously domineering and threatening, also even more conspicuously steady. His atmosphere was reserved, even without sensing his true nature, each of the Shrek Seven Devils knew that this boss had clearly increased his strength.
Little San, thank you.On seeing Tang San, Dai Mubai immediately gave him a bear hug.
Fortunately, Tang Sans body was also sturdy, and this excited embrace didnt manage to break any bones.
Oscar to the sideughed up his sleeve, saying:Boss Dai, I didnt expect you would swing that way. I thought youd hug Zhuqing.
Dai Mubai red at him, saying:Little Ao, do you need a spanking? I havent seen you for a few days and you seem to have be very uppity!While speaking, at the same time his gaze fell on Zhu Zhuqing out of the corner of his eyes.
Zhu Zhuqing was still cold, it seemed that Dai Mubais returning or not returning waspletely unrted to her. This couldnt help but give a great break to Dai Mubais good mood.
I hugged little San because little San helped me. After obtaining a spirit ring, I can feel how much my spirit power has increased. My spirit power is now already at the forty third rank. From fortieth to forty third rank, while it would appear to be only two ranks when including the assistance of the spirit ring, you all know that theter the increase, the more tremendous the spirit power requirements for each rank. This is already more than I had imagined. Even more crucially, right now I can clearly feel how the power has increased in all four limbs, moreover the energy channels within my body are wider and more flexible than before. This is all the result of that Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum.
Listening to Dai Mubai speak, everyone nodded one after the other.
Besides Xiao Wu who hadnt received any immortal treasure herb benefits from the Yearning Heartbroken Red, the others had all received enormous assistance from the precious herbs Tang San gave them.
Dai Mubai grinned, saying:Everyone must also work hard, right now your levels are already no longer low, we cant fail to live up to the essence of heaven and earth little San provided us. In this time before the Advanced Spirit Master Academy Grand Competition begins, you must do your utmost to reach the fortieth rank. Then we will have an even firmer grasp on a good result. We have only one goal: champions. Other positions are basically insignificant to us Shrek Seven Devils. We must let the whole Continents Spirit Master academies know that we are monsters, monsters from the monster academy.
Dai Mubai pumped up everyone on this side, while on the other side, Zhao Wuji gave Flenders trio a rundown of everything that had happened since they left.
Listening to Zhao Wuji, Grandmaster immediately stood up,I must find little San for a chat. His cultivation cant be influenced by his past.
Liu Erlong was just about to say something, but was stopped by a look from Flender. She only watched Grandmaster leave the room with quick steps, heading for the student dormitories.
Boss Fu, you say Xiao Gang isnt slow witted, so why is he still like before? I feel like meeting him again is even more painful than when I didnt see him.Liu Erlong said somewhat bitterly.
Since Tang San had been kidnapped by the Poison Douluo and the three had been unable to rescue him, almost getting killed by the Poison Douluo and returning to the Academy, Grandmaster had returned to usual, neither close nor distant to Liu Erlong.
Whenever Liu Erlong would painstakingly get close to him, he would always find some reason to dodge.
Basically without the chance to get close to him, Liu Erlong was getting depressed.
Flender said with a wry smile:Do you still not understand Xiao Gangs character? As long as his heart doesnt split open, he will always be like this. I think it would be better to work on Tang San a bit, right now in Xiao Gangs heart, the most important is perhaps he. If he spoke to Xiao Gang it would be more effective than anything you or I said.
Liu Erlongs eyes brightened,Ill try it. Only, Im afraid itll still be difficult. I understand Xiao Gang, unless hees around to it on his own, itll be difficult for what others say to have any effect.
At the student dorms, without entering the room, Grandmaster heard the voices of the Shrek Seven Devils chatting. Opening the door, he first knocked before entering.
On seeing Grandmaster, the old traumatic experiences made everyone hastily stand up, the impression that demonic training had left on them was really too profound. Besides respecting Grandmaster, they were still somewhat fearful.
Of course, it was also unavoidable that they would admire him. Despite Grandmastercking strength, his tactical directions to them were really iparable.
Part 2
Following Grandmasters cultivation, everyone had made twice the progress for half the effort.
Little San,e with me a moment.Grandmaster waved his hand, indicating everyone sit while he called out Tang San alone.
Tang San hastily got up, following Grandmaster outside. Grandmaster brought him straight to his own residence in the dorms, shutting the door tight, gesturing for Tang San to sit in the sofa.
Grandmasters room was clearly iparable to those of the students. Liu Erlong had given the room she previously used as dean directly to him.
Not only was the room enormous, moreover the decorations were brimming with nostalgic sentiments and bright and bright ss, giving it a kind of extremelyfortable feeling.
Teacher, what do you want to know?Tang San sat on the sofa, the expression in his eyes absent minded.
Even though no one else had bothered him over these few days, the question of his past still troubled his heart, to the extent that he didnt even cultivate as focused as before.
He also didnt dare force himself. If by any chance he identally made a mistake, the gains wouldnt make up for the losses.
Grandmaster nodded,I already know, or should I say, I already knew long ago.
What?Tang San sharply looked up, looking at his Teacher with shock.
Grandmaster walked over to sit in front of Tang San,You neednt be astonished, listen to what I have to say. Do you still remember at Nuoding Academy? After you had juste to Nuoding Academy, I took you on as a disciple. That was because I saw the natural aptitude of your twin spirits. But at that time I also didnt notice that your other spirit was the Clear Sky Hammer. Until one day, when your father personally came to find me. And gave me this.
While speaking, light shed in Grandmasters hand, and an order tile appeared from his spirit tool. On the order tile was carved six vivid and lifelike designs, and although the colors werent eye catching, Tang San knew from Grandmasters previous exnations that this was the highest insignia of Spirit Hall.
Only Spirit Hall elders or higher could possess it, second only to the Supreme Pontiffs authority.
Grandmaster said:At that time I recognized your fathers identity. He is brilliant and famous all over the Continent. Hes also my idol, the youngest Title Douluo, Tang Hao. Your fathers Title is simply: Clear Sky.
Clear Sky? Clear Sky Douluo.Others might deceive him, but Tang San knew that Grandmaster never would.
At this very moment he could at least be certain his father wasnt an ordinary person, moreover he was still a peak existence in the Spirit Master world.
Grandmaster continued:I dont know your father well, he only asked me to look after you carefully. On this order tile are altogether six emblems. Originally I told you that they each represent the six people who have made special contributions to Spirit Hall, or the identity of the six elders of Spirit Hall. You know, this order tile also has six, and the six emblems are actually divided into two parts, the first part are the three Title Douluo affiliated with Spirit Hall. The other part represents three Title Douluo of the three upper sects of the seven great schools. But these three Title Douluo are also conferred the status of honorary elders by Spirit Hall.
Tang San gazed at that order tile with rapt attention, the six designs on the order tile were separately sword, hammer, crown, an iplete human shape, a dragon and a chrysanthemum.
This order tile also has a symbolic name, its called the Heaven Dou Six Emperors Tile. The sword among them represents the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools Sword Douluo Chen Xin, but his part on this order tile is actually considered belonging to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, controlled by the school master Ning Fengzhi you met a few days ago. The Dragon. It represents the n I was born from, Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon, controlled by my father. And the hammer, represents the Clear Sky ns Clear Sky Hammer. And the person who controls it, is your father, and not the present Clear Sky School master Tang Tian.
Clear Sky School is a two Douluo sect, Tang Tian and Tang Hao are brothers, who once made the whole Spirit Master world tremble. Tang Tian is your fathers eldest brother,pared to your father hes more than fifteen years older. At sixty, he smoothly broke through the nieth rank, entering the Title Douluo realm. And when your father reached Title Douluo was still thirteen years ago. He was no more than forty four. Therefore I can say, he is the worlds youngest Title Douluo, and also my idol.
Tang Sans heart twitched,Thirteen years ago, isnt that when I was born?
Grandmaster looked distracted a moment,Yes, it should be the year you were born, your father surmounted the pinnacle of the Spirit Master world. Moreover, it is rumored that he relied on his just having entered the nieth rank strength to consecutively defeat Spirit Halls two Title Douluo, precisely those who are represented by the chrysanthemum and human shape on this tile. They are respectively Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo. You should know that they had both been famous for many years already, and their strength had already broken through the ny fifth rank. But they were still unable to withstand the might of your fathers Clear Sky hammer. Even though I couldnt see the fight with my own eyes, just imagining it makes my blood boil.
Why would dad fight two Title Douluo in session?Tang San couldnt help asking.
Grandmaster shook his head,This I dont know, not many do. This is apparently a secret between Clear Sky School and Spirit Hall. After that fight your father disappeared, and the Clear Sky School restrained their voice, hiding their identity as the present ages number one Spirit Master school. Even though they still retain their title as the number one school, some emerging Spirit Masters arent well acquainted with the Clear Sky School.
When your father reappeared once again, it was also six yearster in front of me. Im not too clear on the internal matters of the Clear Sky School, Ive only vaguely heard that the rtionship between your father and your eldest uncle isnt particrly harmonious. But before his great battle with two Title Douluo he had already left the Clear Sky School.
Tang San looked stupidly at Grandmaster, for a moment unable to speak a word, he seemedpletely at a loss, his eyes already turning somewhat red.
From his father visiting Grandmaster, and from him giving Grandmaster such an important Heaven Dou Six Emperors Tile, he could see how much his father valued him. How he loved him.
His departure was perhaps forck of a better choice, perhaps he had a lot of matters to deal with.
But, dad, why didnt youe back to see me?
Grandmaster said:Little San, dont think too much. In some sense, perhaps your father never left your side.
Tang San stared nkly,Why?
Grandmasters face suddenly revealed an entric smile,Do you still remember what happened just when you entered Shrek Academy?
Tang San puzzled shook his head.
Grandmaster said:I also actually heard this from Flender. At that time, because Zhao Wujis hands were itching he personally examined you children, and you used hidden weapons to greet him, and he himself suffered injuries, right.
Tang San nodded.
Grandmaster smiling said:But you didnt discover, that afterwards Zhao Wuji had changed somewhat?
Tang San thought hard, but because of the matter with his father his mind was in disorder, and for the moment he couldnt remember the circumstances of that time.
Grandmaster said:Dont tell me you forgot that the next day Zhao Wuji had a bloody nose? Flender said that the evening Zhao Wuji suffered from your hidden weapons, a ck clothed man suddenly appeared, drawing Zhao Wuji out of the Academy. Afterwards, he gave Zhao Wuji a beating empty handed. When Flender caught up he didnt dare interfere. Because, that person didnt even release his spirit to beat up Zhao Wuji. You should know that Zhao Wuji possesses seventy six ranks of spirit power, being able to knock him down without using spirit power, what kind of terrifying strength would that require? And that person, was your father.
You mean, dad came to see me?
Tang San stood up sharply, so moved his body trembled slightly.
Grandmaster said with a nod:Yes, but this was more than a year ago. He came to see you. But he didnt meet you. If I surmise correctly, not meeting you was because he didnt want to influence your cultivation, or another reason is perhaps because he was afraid that after meeting you he wouldnt want to leave. I believe he certainly has some matters he must deal with, and as a result he isnt willing to meet you.
Dad came to see him, and even beat up teacher Zhao Wuji who injured him?
Tang Sans heart suddenly became scorching hot. When he had seen Tai Longs father Tai Nuoe to challenge him for the sake of his son, he didnt know how envious he had been. And now he found out that his father had done the same for him more than a year ago. That kind of proud and warm feeling made all theints he had stored up over the years quietly fade away.
Grandmaster said:Therefore I would say, that your father might be at your side at any time. When he believes the time is right, he will naturally appear before you. Your family name is Tang, and you are directly blood rted to the Clear Sky School, let me tell you this so you clearly understand, whether its for you yourself, or for your father, since you have chosen to walk the path of a Spirit Master, you cannot stop to rest. Perhaps, your father will also equally need your help, but if youre dispirited because of your past, and it influences your cultivation, how can you still help him in the future? Perhaps he wont me you, but he will certainly be disappointed. You are the son of Clear Sky Douluo, you have inherited the blood of your father, you must use action and strength to prove to your father that you have the qualifications to help him. Perhaps your father is waiting for your strength to reach a certain level before he appears in front of you, who can say?
From his birth until now, Tang San had been together with Grandmaster for longer than hed been with his father. It could be said that Grandmaster and Xiao Wu were the people closest to him apart from his father.
Part 3
The past few days bewilderment, contradictions, andplicated feelings, were suddenly dispelled by these words from Grandmaster.
Everything becamepletely clear before his eyes.
Even if he himself could understand everything clearly right now, so what?
With his present strength there was basically nothing he could do. What he could do right now was work hard at cultivation like Grandmaster said.
Using action to prove himself to his father.
Dad, have you always been watching over me in secret? Then fine, you wait and see, I definitely wont let you down.
Seeing Tang Sans expression change, Grandmaster couldnt help secretly nodding. He knew Tang San was smart, as soon as he woke up a bit he would understand. This was also Grandmasters goal in calling him over.
Grandmaster, I still have two questions.The light reappeared in Tang Sans eyes, and he again recovered his usual quiet and contented ease.
Grandmaster said:Speak.
Tang San said:The first question is, do you know who my mother was? Since I was born, I never met my mother, and father never spoke of her. I vaguely feel that father losing himself in shoddy alcohol for six years is very possibly rted to my mother.
Grandmaster nodded and said:Youre right. Since you never saw your mother, its very possible she was rted to your fathers depression. However, your mothers identity is even more mysterious. Let alone me, in the Spirit Master world theres no one who knows who she was. She apparently didnt belong to any of the great Spirit Master ns, this can be seen from your Blue Silver Grass. Blue Silver Grass is the standard for waste spirits. In some sense, twin spirits is also a kind of spirit variation. Being able to allow two spirits to coexist will cause a certain harm to the Spirit Masters body, just like Ma Hongjuns previous evil fire would cause himplications. But strangely, the two spirits within you have never shown this kind of circumstances. Unusually harmonious together. Moreover, your Blue Silver Grass doesnt seem to have a difficult cultivation process. Your spirit power promotes very quickly. If saying your innate full spirit power was caused by your Clear Sky Hammer, why would Blue Silver Grass cultivate so quickly? Even though you have twin spirits, it still shouldnt be the reason for this.
Tang San didnt have anything to say to Grandmasters questions. Even if he didnt know why his two spirits could coexist so tactfully, his spirit power was cultivated with the Mysterious Heaven Skill method, seemingly unrted to his spirits.
However Tang Sect inside knowledge couldnt be revealed to outsiders.
Teacher, my second question is, why wont my father and you let me cultivate the Clear Sky Hammer? ording to what you said, the Clear Sky Hammer should be a top quality tool spirit, clearly it should have even better prospects than cultivating Blue Silver Grass. My father also became famous with it. Dont tell me its in order to hide that Ie from Clear Sky School?
Hearing this question from Tang San, Grandmaster couldnt help but show a smiling expression,This question is very simple. Whether your father or me, its all for your own good. Its not to conceal your identity, but rather to let you be even stronger in the future. Tell me, what is the greatest advantage of twin spirits?
The abilities of two spirits. One spirit can at most only have nine spirit rings, thats also nine abilities. But I have two spirits, so its eighteen abilities.
Grandmasters brows furrowed,Foolish kid, fortunately you have me to learn from. Why cant you still see it clearly? Correct, after twin spirits have cultivated to the Title Douluo realm, they can indeed possess eighteen spirit rings, eighteen spirit abilities. But, youve forgotten, even though you have twin spirits, you can only use one spirit at a time. In other words, at most you can only use nine spirit rings at the same time, thats all. Even though you can change a bit more than ordinary Spirit Masters, is this the mystery of twin spirits? Then you are underestimating the gift of twin spirits too much.
A divine light came on in Tang Sans mind,Teacher, you mean to say
Grandmaster nodded, saying:Me and your father both advocating having you first cultivating your Blue Silver Grass, is because its inferior to the Clear Sky Hammer. The greatest advantage of twin spirits is the ability to first cultivate one spirit. Even though your Clear Sky Hammer doesnt have any spirit rings at present, your spirit power has already reached the thirty seventh rank. Think about it. If you right now began to add spirit rings to your Clear Sky Hammer, then what level of spirit rings would that be? Thousand year. If your Blue Silver Grass first reaches the Title Douluo level, then you add spirit rings to the Clear Sky Hammer? What level then? Me and your fathers goal is to create an unimaginable existence with all spirit rings over ten thousand years. But these circumstances can only appear with a Spirit Master with twin spirits. Your other spirit is Blue Silver Grass, I dont expect you to cultivate to the nieth rank, but as long as you can cultivate to the sixtieth rank or higher, then, in the future it will be possible to create an all ten thousand year spirit ring Clear Sky Hammer. At that time, let alone a Title Douluo, even two at once, how might they be your opponents? Equally at the nieth rank, relying on your nine ten thousand year spirit rings to add all sorts of attributes, how could an ordinary Spirit Masterpare? This is our true goal.
Tang Sans eyes shone. He had used the Clear Sky Hammer once, at that time he had relied on it without any spirit rings to sessfully attack the Man Faced Demon Spider. The Clear Sky Hammers weight was so frightful, and all this was because it was in itself a tyrannical existence.
Grandmaster looked at Tang San, saying:Right now my sole worry is whether your two spirits wille into conflict when you start adding spirit rings to the Clear Sky Hammer. In Spirit Master history, you are the third person to possess twin spirits. Were not the only smart people, and if weve thought of something, then others have thought of it too. The first Spirit Master to possess twin spirits came to an extremely miserable end. When he added spirit rings to his second spirit, after adding the third, the two spirits came into conflict, bursting his body. But the second person to possess twin spirits was sessful, bing a power unprecedented in history. In other words, ording to this cultivation method with twin spirits, the probability of sess is fifty percent.
Perhaps your odds are a bit higher, after all, even until now your Clear Sky Hammer and Blue Silver Grass havent shown any signs of conflict. Ive been constantly researching this question over these years, how to add spirit rings to your Clear Sky Hammer in the future so that they donte into conflict.
Not letting people know about the twin spirits is out of fear that some formidable spirit master will take a detrimental interest in you, having you first cultivate Blue Silver Grass is a method to let you be even stronger. Now you understand. As for what to choose in the future, that is up to you.
Under Grandmasters detailed exnation, Tang San couldnt help but feel apletely new awareness of his twin spirits,Teacher, then having me temper my body, isnt that also because of the twin spirits? When Blue Silver Grass gains spirit rings, it would somewhat improve my body, like strength, agility, and endurance. And after I add spirit rings to the Clear Sky Hammer, wont these circumstances appear again? In other words, my bodys attributes can at most increase by eighteen spirit rings. Although these attributes arent muchpared to spirit abilities, umting his many is still extremely frightful.
Grandmaster nodded, saying:Thats right, this is also a point that worries me. Increasing all kinds of attributes is of course a good thing to Spirit Masters. But, as attributes strengthen past a certain degree and the body is unable to endure, it will turn from benefit to disaster. Thats why I would have you toughen your physique. After you ate those two kinds of extreme immortal treasure herbs this time, it seems your body has improved not insignificantly. Right now I can be certain that in the future when you add spirit rings to the Clear Sky Hammer, at least the first three spirit rings wont cause you too much of a burden. As for the others, it will depend on the circumstances. If its really no good we will use a kind of special method to distribute these properties.
How to distribute spirit ring properties?Tang San inquisitively asked.
Grandmaster pointed at Tang Sans back, saying:Youve forgotten, you still have that external spirit bone. As your strength reaches a certain level, its best to possess two more spirit bones, and as your body is unable to support the properties from the spirit rings, these will be distributed into the spirit bones within you. Like this, the pressure you endure yourself will be smaller. The problem is, once people learn about it, people wanting to kill you by breaking the spirit bones within you will perhaps increase. Right now your twin spirits still havent formed, few people know about it, and its still not considered a problem, as forter its hard to say. Therefore, its for this reason I will continue to remind you that unless your life is in danger, you definitely mustnt easily reveal your Clear Sky Hammer. In another half year it will be the Advanced Spirit Master Academy Grand Competition, I will remind you once again that in this Spirit Master Grand Competition you definitely mustnt use the Clear Sky Hammer.
Yes, Teacher.
Grandmaster softly patted Tang Sans shoulder, as if the frustration faded away saying:Little San, I can understand your present frame of mind. But theres one point you must be clear on, living in a great n, especially a Spirit Master school, isnt as great as it appears. Restrictions and pressure from all sides, as well as secret internal struggles, there is no benefit to cultivation.
Chapter 81 — Xiao Wu — Ge, Brush My Hair
Chapter 81: Xiao Wu: Ge, Brush My Hair
Part 1
Grandmaster meaningfully and heartfelt said to Tang San:Although you now know your identity as part of the Clear Sky School, I hope you will be able to keep amon heart, dont lightly go looking for your school, also dont easily let out your thoughts. You can understand your teachers painstaking efforts?
Tang San nodded without the slightest hesitation:Teacher, I understand. No matter what I do, I must have strength first, before I believe I have sufficient strength I wont lightly go looking for the Clear Sky School. I might say, I must at least wait until my father appears, before I might return to the school. Moreover, you should also know that Ive always liked freedom, the life in a school doesnt seem to suit me. Actually, Id rather be a cksmiths son, to me, whats the point of status?
Grandmaster looked astonished at Tang San, after all, Tang San in his eyes still only a teenaged child, he hadnt expected this disciple of his to be able to see so deeply. His rigid face couldnt help revealing a smiling expression, and he once again patted Tang Sans shoulder,Words like these put my heart at ease. In another half year the Advanced Spirit Master Academy Grand Competition will begin, this isnt only a stage to reveal you, its also the ideal opportunity to gain experience. At this Continental Grand Competition, you will meet all the Spirit Master powers of your generation. Fighting them, vanquishing them, will not only promote your battle experience, at the same time its also an opportunity to establish confidence. Ive already talked it over with Flender. Once this times Spirit Master Grand Competition is over, you children will graduate from the Academy.
Graduate? Teacher, isnt it too early for this?Tang San said, shocked.
Grandmaster shook his head with a smile,No, its not early. At ordinary advanced Spirit Master academies you can already graduate when your strength reaches thirty ranks, moreover be considered a first rate student. But right now youre not just at the thirtieth rank, even from the point of view of the Shrek Academy, I think that after youve participated in this Grand Competition, you should have reached the fortieth rank or so. Little San, the Academy isnt everything. To your lives, cultivating at the Academy is only one stage, even more important is to temper yourselves in the outside world, that is the battlefield of your true test.
Whether it hisst life or this one, Tang San didnt have too many experiences with society, but as he saw the certain gaze in Grandmasters eyes, he knew Grandmasters judgement wasnt mistaken.
Perhaps it was because he had never stayed in the outside world, to the possible unknowns, in his heart was still some amount of fear.
Of course, right now wasnt the time to reflect on this. Tang San naturally also didnt expect that when he truly left for the outside world, it would already be six yearster.
Leaving Grandmasters office, that kind of sh of insight feeling made Tang Sans heart indescribably free from worry. He had already again found his purpose in life. What about being descended from a school? What about father being a Title Douluo? All of that was after all not him.
He only had to first make himself be strong. This was meaningful.
Tang San already thought very clearly, at his current age, without anything more important than cultivation, all his physical and mental efforts should naturally be focused on this, and not on flights of fancy.
From this point on, whether it was Tang San or the other Shrek Seven Devils, they all entered half a year of arduous cultivation.
Grandmaster didnt conduct any more special training with them, only regrly giving them tactics guidance, especially to their mutual teamwork, as well as how to use their own spirit abilities even more effectively.
It would appear that everyone had their own spirit abilities, they only had to use them fully.
But in fact, within this was contained enormous knowledge. Fully using any spirit ability at any time, fully using any spirit ability under any spirit power situation. Each circumstance held profound hidden theory. But Grandmaster had expended several decades on researching just this field. Under his guidance, the Shrek Seven Devils could be said to walk countless steps along a winding road.
Just like Tang San said when he presented everyone with the immortal treasure herbs, the medicinal effect wouldnt just show at the time they took them. Along with their unceasing cultivation, apart from Xiao Wu who hadnt used the Yearning Heartbroken Red, each person felt their bodies changing.
Not only did their spirit power growth rate be even faster than before, even more significant was the immortal treasure herbs transformation of their spirits and bodies. Tang San chose the herbs very carefully, and practically all were the ones that suited each person best.
Imperceptibly influencing them under their constant cultivation, the heaven and earth power contained within the herbs gradually fused with their bodies, making theirprehensive strength grow.
Even the Nine Treasure Purple Zoysia that wasnt considered a real immortal treasure still assisted Grandmaster, in that brief half year his spirit power went from thirtieth rank to the thirty fifth rank. And everyone in the Shrek Seven Devils, making use of this half year, besides Dai Mubais spirit power which only rose one rank and a half, reaching the forty fourth and close to the forty fifth rank, of the remaining six only Xiao Wu didnt reach the fortieth rank bottleneck.
The first person to break through the fortieth rank bottleneck was someone everyone felt was unexpected, against everyones expectations it wasnt Zhu Zhuqing who had already reached the thirty eighth rank when taking the immortal treasure herb, or the most assiduously cultivating, intrinsically differently talented Tang San.
Taking everyone aback, the first of the six to break through the fortieth rank was the least adept at cultivating food system Spirit Master Oscar. When he had cultivated for four and a half months he sessfully broke through the bottleneck, just stepping on the threshold to the fortieth rank, only requiring a spirit ring to formally go from Spirit Elder to Spirit Ancestor.
Others might not know about Oscars hard work, but Tang San understood clearly. Even though Tang San didnt know what had happened, since the time Ning Rongrong returned from her n, Oscars cultivation was a lot more diligent than before.
Previously Oscar was most addicted to sleeping, but in these few months Tang San hadnt seen him sleeping once, even so that he rarely returned to the dorm, every day painstakingly cultivating his spirit in the dining hall that suited his cultivation best.
His strength being able to promote this quickly was admittedly rted to the Eight Petal Immortal Orchid, but his great efforts and invested energy also finally had a conclusive effect.
After five months of cultivation, Zhu Zhuqing also broke through the fortieth rank, and after two days Tang San broke through. In another ten days, Ma Hongjun and Ning Rongrong also sessively broke through the bottleneck.
So far, besides Xiao Wu who hadnt taken the immortal treasure herb, the strength of the other six Shrek Seven Devils had all reached the fortieth rank stage.
In Grandmasters amassed theory, breaking through the bottleneck didnt necessarily require first going to get a spirit ring. Continued cultivation would still umte spirit power that would be released when a spirit ring was obtained.
As a result of everyones spirit power being close, Grandmaster decided that after everyone had reached the fortieth rank they would again go hunt spirit beasts.
Of course, they couldnt wait for Xiao Wu, and as everyone reached the fortieth rank, because she hadnt taken the immortal treasure herb, she was still at the thirty seventh rank and attacking the thirty eighth. To reach the fortieth rank would still require at least another half year.
Tang San had on a few asions advised Xiao Wu to take the Yearning Heartbroken Red, but Xiao Wu still wasnt willing, and would keep the Yearning Heartbroken Red at her side every day, regarding it as indescribably precious.
But that Yearning Heartbroken Red was also very strange. Without any nutrients or moisture, following at Xiao Wus side it could unexpectedly absorb the strength of heaven and earth on its own, not only without any signs of wilting, but on the contrary bing even more brightly colored and alluring, reflecting dazzlingly on Xiao Wu.
That seemingly delicate sprig and petals was even more durable than any metal.
Making people click their tongues in wonder.
In this half year Tang San alsopleted his agreement with the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. The Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools financial resources were indeed formidable, in barely half a year they had manufactured the requiredponents, and following Tang Sans assembly hadpletely outfitted the directly rted disciples of the school, and furthermore kept some remaining ones stored in reserve.
It was also because he had to spend time on making these things that Tang Sans cultivation was slower than Oscar and Zhu Zhuqing, making him the third person to break through the fortieth rank.
In this period of time, there was still one small interlude. After Ning Fengzhi brought back the blueprints he ordered his subordinate craftsmen to manufacture and research them, even using the finished goods topare. But no matter how they tried, they were still unable to make even one hidden weapon. Even if those finished hidden weapons were dismantled to theirponents, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School craftsmen still couldnt think of a way to fit them together.
Helplessly, in the end they could only leave the final assembly to Tang San.
Even though this still couldnt be considered a loss to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, it was still somewhat embarrassing for Ning Fengzhi.
How could he know that Tang San used manufacturing skills that had been developed by the Tang Sect over centuries, how couldnt the Tang Sect fear that others would counterfeit the sects hidden weapons? Everything they manufactured would contain some special skill that only Tang Sects disciples knew, just like a passcode existing for each hidden weapon. As long as no code was leaked by mistake, it would be impossible to reveal the secrets of the hidden weapon making.
This was a major reason why Tang San couldpletely at ease hand over the blueprints to Ning Fengzhi.
At nightfall, in a rare moment when Tang San wasnt cultivating, sitting in front of the log cabin, leaning against the cottage and gazing up at the points of starlight in the night sky.
As a nt system Spirit Master, his mimicry cultivation naturally had to be made among nts, and the secluded wooden cottage that was originally Liu Erlongs dwelling was considered Tang Sans.
Tang San quite liked the environment here. Cultivating here was not only quiet, that fresh and clean air and the fragrance released by the nts was even more what he liked the most.
Part 2
Xiao Wu sat next to Tang San, her feet swinging slightly, both hands resting on the logs they sat on, raising her face, the light of the moon and stars made her even more conspicuously charming.
In the past half year, the high intensity cultivation and abundant food made all the Shrek Seven Devils just in their period of development change somewhat. Tang Sans height already surpassed Xiao Wu slightly, reaching close to one meter eighty or so. Xiao Wu was also the tallest of the three girls, reaching an astonishing one meter seventy five. But by now Tang San had only just passed his fourteenth birthday, and Xiao Wu was still some ways off.
Tang Sans shoulders were somewhat wider than before, overall still appearing ordinary, his expression reserved, if the Shrek Seven Devils walked together he would absolutely attract the least attention.
Dai Mubai frequently teased him, saying the most unremarkable was the most dangerous.
Xiao Wus growth rate had already slowed down, and in thest two months she had no longer grown in height. Her scorpion braid still hung down to her calves, perhaps she had been influenced by Ning Rongrong, but her skin had be even more exquisite, and some ces exclusive to girls had begun to develop.
What attracted the most attention was still her long legs, perfectly round and perfectly straight, without the slightest w to be found. Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were both equally beautiful, but they also both envied Xiao Wus legs. The three girls each had their own characteristics, if saying Xiao Wu previously was slightly inferior to Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong in appearance, then in this past half year she had be prettier, not only catching up to the other two, but even slightly overtaking them. But because they were together everyday, no one had a very strong impression of this.
Xiao Wu, itste, go back and rest. Well set out tomorrow.Tang San bumped Xiao Wu at his side with his shoulder.
Xiao Wu nodded softly, picking up that Yearning Heartbroken Red from her thighs, looking at the brilliantly colored petals, she brought it to her mouth to kiss it gently, smelling that faint fragrance only she could perceive:Ge, I still havent reached the fortieth rank. Arent you very disappointed?
Tang San smiled slightly,Why would I? Your cultivation speed is already faster than I imagined. If everyone didnt eat immortal treasure herbs, perhaps your cultivation speed would even surpass me. Let alone the others. Xiao Wu, cultivation must be done step by step, shortcuts cant be taken with undue haste. Otherwise would be no good, if by chance you took a misstep out of impetuousness, that would be greatly troubling. You must remember your big brothers words. You cant keep it on your mind by any means. By now our overall strength is already very powerful, you dont need to think of anything, before long you will also be able to step on the goal line of the fortieth rank. I can guarantee that if you agree to eat this Yearning Heartbroken Red, then your spirit power will definitely be even higher than everyones, reaching the highest stage among us.
Xiao Wu giggled, jumping up, she said:Dont worry, I wont drag everyone down. Ge, what spirit beast are you preparing to hunt this time?
Tang San said:Who can say. Even though I have a few choices, the concrete circumstances still depend on our luck. When we meet a spirit beast suitable to someone, that someone will kill it. The few of us all have dissimr spirits, inevitably there will be something suitable.
Xiao Wu nodded, saying:I hope everyone will have good luck. Ge, cant you help meb my hair? My hair is a bit messy.
Tang San looked distracted,Comb your hair?This was the first time Xiao Wu had made such a request to him,But, youre going back to sleep, wont your hair be messy anyway?
Xiao Wu stuck out her tongue at Tang San,You blockhead, after I return wont I cultivate straight till early morning?
While speaking, Xiao Wu pulled out ab from her chest and handed it to Tang San.
It was a woodenb, seemingly very simple. But the wood was exceptionally good, the grain on the deep purple wood extremely exquisite, fitting well in the hand and tough and durable. A trace of faint wood fragrance rose from it.
If it wasnt for Tang San having Purple Demon Eye to clearly see details in the darkness, he would also have thought thisb was ck.
t was also just because he was unable to find any w in the wood even with his Purple Demon Eye at the mustard seed stage that he was astonished.
The wood of thisb is amazing!Tang San couldnt help saying.
Xiao Wu nodded, there seemed to be something in her eyes,My mom gave it to me, it was made by her personally, carved from first rate red sandalwood. Even though it doesnt have any decorations, this is still thest thing mom left me.
Tang San had never heard Xiao Wu mention her family, and now suddenly hearing her speak of her mother, his heart skipped a beat. When he looked at her, in her beautiful eyes he could clearly see something sparkling and translucent.
Xiao Wu raised her scorpion braid, untying the lowest pink ribbon, her eyes all along attentively watching Tang San, left hand supporting her braid, right hand little by littlebing it out, using five fingers to separate the originally braided ck hair, gradually spreading like a ck waterfall.
Enveloped in the light from the moon and the stars, watching that braide undone over Xiao Wus shoulder, Tang Sans gaze couldnt help being somewhat stupid. Right now Xiao Wu was truly beautiful, the moon and the stars seemed to be a backdrop for her, only she was at the center of this painting.
Xiao Wu looked deeply at Tang San, and along with her braid dispersing slowly turned around. As thest tangles came undone, with a slight shake of her head, that supple ck waterfall shook out, unexpectedlypletely sheltering her delicate body.
The long hair like ck satin hung all the way to the ground, at least one chi stroking the logs underfoot. Right now Xiao Wu seemed to blend into the darkness, and from Tang Sans perspective he could only see that moving ck.
Perhaps it was because it had been too long since the hair had beenbed, but when the long hair separated it took on a wavy shape, swaying slightly as Xiao Wu moved.
Xiao Wu, you really are beautiful.Tang San couldnt keep himself from blurting out.
Xiao Wus back was to Tang San, but in her eyes teardrops were quietly falling, because, she thought of her mother.
Ge,b my hair.Xiao Wus voice was very soft, with a slight tremble, also a trace of fear and expectation. She waited quietly.
Tang San came to himself, and quietly walked forward, as if afraid to startle the ck waterfall under the light of the moon and the stars, noiselessly reaching Xiao Wus back.
Left hand gently and carefully lifting Xiao Wus long ck hair, right hand stroking the red sandalwoodb, bit by bitbing through her hair.
A faint fragrance came out, a fragrance Tang San felt was very familiar. It wasnt the smell of perfume, because Tang San knew that Xiao Wu had never needed such things. It was even less possible for it to be the fragrance of the Yearning Heartbroken Red, because only Xiao Wu could perceive it.
Right now, what kind of picture was this?
A stunning young woman standing quietly in front of a log cabin, surrounded by that quiet forest, those bashful moon and stars in the sky, that young woman lightly sping a flower in her hands, behind her a dim-witted youth, just using a deep purpleb to softlyb and gather her long soft hair.
Tang San was silly, constantly repeating the motions of his hands. Xiao Wu was also silly, a sad past twinkling in her gaze.
Mom, thisb is so pretty! How can there be purple wood?A charming voice echoed in the mountain forest.
Silly girl, mom used red sandalwood to make this, since youve already chosen, mom will give thisb to you. In the future, if you find a man you truly love, then, let him help you use thisb tob your hair. A womans hair can only bebed by one man in all her life. Mom will bless you, and hope that one day, you will find that man you can trust with your hair.
Mom, you know? I already found him.Revealing a smile on her tear stained face, along with the man behind her backbing her hair, her gaze turned to the bright moon, that shining bright moonlight seemed to be her mothers smile.
Long hair beingbed, soft light roaming, this moment, time seemed to stand still. Whether it was Tang San or Xiao Wu, neither wanted to break the tranquility.
Early morning, Shrek Academy main gate.
Flender, Liu Erlong, Zhao Wuji, ang Grandmaster stood outside the Academy gate, looking at the seven children assembled before them with spirits trembling with excitement, hearts all brimming with pride.
Fortieth rank, this was the boundary a Spirit Master had to reach before thirty years old or so, in order to be a Spirit Master of a certain talent.
But of these children, the oldest was only seventeen. The youngest still wasnt fourteen. But they had already reached this stage.
Admittedly there had been some miracles on the way, but what was important was that these little monsters all had such astonishing talent.
And as the ones who had unearthed them, how could Flender and the others not feel pride?
Ning Rongrong bumped into Xiao Wus back, saying in a low voice:Xiao Wu, howe your braid isbed a little askew?
Xiao Wus charming face blushed, and her nce unconsciously floated over to Tang San at her side. Tang Sans hearing wasnt as good as his eyesight, but it still wasnt bad. Ning Rongrong stood next to him and Xiao Wu, and Tang San naturally heard her words. At the same moment he also awkwardly looked at Xiao Wu, and as the pairs eyes met in the air, they both couldnt help hastily moving apart.
Part 3
To the side Oscar spotted a clue, lowering his voice, he said shocked:No way, little San, you wouldnt
Tang San immediately interrupted him,Less nonsense, its not what you think.This morning he had with great difficulty persuaded Tai Long not to follow.
Tai Longs cultivation speed was clearly inferior to theirs, by now he had just reached the thirty eighth rank, still not the thirty ninth.
Moreover, Tai Long was after all not part of the Shrek Seven Devils. Even though he always followed his grandfathers instructions and considered himself Tang Sans bodyguard, Tang San couldnt think of him like that. Even though he had cultivated in this half year and his time with Tai Long wasnt long, he had still given Tai Long some of the cultivation techniques Grandmaster had taught him.
The rtionship of the two changed from the previous rivals in love to be ordinary friends.
Of course, it was already impossible for Tai Long to pay attention to Xiao Wu, let alone the change in Tang Sans status, even without this he understood that he would perhaps never be able to be Tang Sans match.
Xiao Wu also even more wouldnt choose him.
Let alone he, practically every student at the Shrek Academy knew that the only woman in Tang Sans eyes was Xiao Wu, and Xiao Wu also wouldnt encourage any other man. There were a lot of female students who had tried to approach Tang San, but been blocked by Xiao Wu.
Even though Tang San knew about this, he never said anything.
The two of them hadnt done anything in front of anyone that would establish a rtionship as lovers, but the people at the Academy had long ago already regarded them as such. Only the Shrek Seven Devils knew that Tang San and Xiao Wus rtionship was pure and honest.
Oscar immediately disyed an understanding appearance,En, its not what I think, you neednt exin. Everyone understands.
By now it wasnt just Oscar, but Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun, and even Zhu Zhuqing all looked at them with strange gazes.
Tang San couldnt help cursing,You understand farting.
As these words came out, everyone couldnt help smiling. And Xiao Wus face became adorably apple red.
Hai hai, what are you doing?Flender said unhappily. At this the Shrek Seven Devils hastily restrained their smiles, straightening their backs.
Flender said:Well set out immediately, our goal is the Sunset Forest. Even though this time there are four of us along, I must announce an important point. Even though the fourth spirit ring doesnt have such an effect of connecting the past and future like the third spirit ring, the fourth spirit ring is still equally important. In order to conduct even better actualbat drills before you join the Spirit Master Grand Competition, me and Grandmaster have decided after discussing it, that for this spirit beast hunting process, you willplete it yourselves. Unless its an absolutest resort, we wont easily act. Under normal circumstances, not only wont we protect you, we would instead have you carry out the protection. This trip for hunting spirit beasts is also considered the first stage of your graduation exam. And the second stage is the next Advanced Spirit Master Grand Competition. Understood?
Ma Hongjun was the least afraid of Flender, and couldnt keep from asking:Teacher, then how will we pass the test?
Flender said:Good question. Passing actually isnt difficult. For the first test you can rely on your collective power to hunt spirit beasts suitable to you, as long as the four of us havent acted in the meantime, you will be considered to have passed. And the second stage, as long as you can casually return with the championship, you can also graduate fairly well.
Ah? This is called not difficult?Oscar couldnt help crying out.
Even though they were all rare talents, given the age limit their strength couldnt after all reach the degree of opposing heaven, and what they had to confront was nheless the elite of Spirit Masters under twenty five. Destroying the opposition from start to finish and obtaining the championship was no easy matter.
Flenders eyes glinted,What? You have any objections, Oscar?
No, no objections. Dean is wise.Oscar knew Flenders character. If he raised any dissent, perhaps this graduation would be even more difficult.
If you dont thats fine. Were leaving.Flender issued the order to set out, and a group of eleven people set foot on the avenue heading to Sunset Forest.
Flenders quartet walked in front, and the Shrek Seven Devils followed behind.
Flender also wasnt worried. With Grandmaster, Liu Erlong, and Zhao Wuji all slowly advancing while talking andughing, such an appearance was more like an excursion.
Dai Mubai brought up the Shrek Seven Devils behind, saying in a low voice:Ive already obtained my fourth spirit ring, have you all thought properly on what kind of spirit ring you need this time? Since dean Flenders party isnt prepared to help us hunt spirit beasts, we will have to n it out. ording to Grandmasters calctions, this time the best result would be to obtain spirit rings between three and five thousand years. Of course, the closer to five thousand years, the greater the strength growth rate. My fourth spirit ring was from a roughly over four thousand year spirit beast. But, the closer to five thousand years, the more difficult it will be to absorb the spirit ring. I dont think any of you have forgotten little Sans appearance when he absorbed the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ringst time. Even though he endured that time, he also suffered enormous pain, not something a weak heart can aplish. Therefore, you must quickly think of a good goal for yourselves. Under the premise of maximizing benefit, you must still consider what degree you can absorb.
Everyone nodded one after another. Grandmasters theories were naturally established, but each Spirit Masters own circumstances were different, and the limit of what they could support were actually somewhat disparate. Like Oscar and Ning Rongrong, the limit of spirit rings they could support were clearly a bit lower than the others, they were after all auxiliary system Spirit masters, and their physical conditions were different from Battle Spirit Masters. But for Tang San, who had in session suffered absorbing the potent amplification of the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring as well as the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricots transformation, the resilience of his body was terrifyingly higher than that of Spirit Masters ofparable rank, the target spirit ring ages to absorb would naturally be a bit higher.
Tang San said:It would be better like this. Right now we dont know concretely what spirit beasts welle across. Once we encounter spirit beasts not reaching the age limit, well beat them down until it cant resist, and afterwards well carefully determine its age. The one it suits the most will absorb it. If it suits no one, well release it. What do you think?
Tang San was Grandmasters disciple, and further the soul of the Shrek Seven Devils, these words immediately obtained everyones approval.
Dai Mubai said:Good, well do it like that. How to set about it will still follow little Sans directions.
Tang San said:Little Ao, before we enter the Sunset Forest, first make a batch of flying mushroom sausages for everyone, so if we encounter danger we can evade more easily. At the same time, everyone dont forget the Flying God ws, those can not only help you navigate difficult terrain, they can also be used to escape and seize spirit beasts. But you must be careful when using them, dont use it easily if the spirit beast is too strong, otherwise youll rush to help the spirit beast. When encountering a suitable spirit beast I will give priority to restraining its movements with control abilities, afterwards you attack collectively, just dont kill it.
Oscar, youre not only in charge of supplying everyone, at the same time you must also pay attention to replenishing the spirit beast. If by some chance everyone acts severely, putting the spirit beast on the verge of death, dont be stingy with your big recovery sausages.
Rongrong, your mission is the simplest, in an encounter directly start assisting everyone with the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda. Zhuqing is in charge of scouting, while me, Mubai and Xiao Wu will be mainly in charge of attacking. Everyone clear?
Clear.
Although Flenders quartet walked in front, their ears were all along directed at the activity in the back. Now listening to Tang Sans deployment, this Shrek Academy deans face couldnt help revealing a smiling expression, bumping Grandmaster at his side and saying:Little San really isnt like a child, his mind is meticulous, and he doesnt panic in new situations. Even learning of his own background didnt influence his cultivation. I heard he even made a profit from the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, Xiao Gang, how about you give him to me? Or how about having him also take on the role of teacher?
Grandmaster nced across at Flender, saying:Isnt it enough for you to be his dean? No matter what you say, little San will graduate from the Shrek Academy in the future.
Flender nodded,Thats so. Frankly, I really hope time would pass a bit faster. Thirty years, eh, no, in maybe twenty years, perhaps this world will belong to these children.
Grandmasters face showed a rare smile,If we directly skipped twenty years, wouldnt you and me already be old?
Flender snorted,You know it! So dont waste time.While speaking, he pursed his lips in Liu Erlongs direction.
Grandmasters expression went rigid, once again resuming his original appearance, looking at Flender with a burst of heat. But these feelings were a matter for two people, and even though he was very close to the two of them, he after all couldnt make decisions for others, and there was no way to catch Grandmaster.
He also knew that if he forced things too urgently, there was a chance Grandmaster would go missing again, and that would be even more unbearable for Liu Erlong.
Heaven Dou City was very close to Sunset Forest. This Sunset Forest could also be said to be the ce where Spirit Masters from the majority of the heart of the Heaven Dou Citys surrounding towns hunted spirit beasts.
Of course, not many people knew about the ces like the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well in the core areas.
Chapter 82 — Scarlet Dragon Stepping On Giant Earth King
Chapter 82: Scarlet Dragon Stepping On Giant Earth King
Part 1
Although Tang San lived here for the past half year, during that period he was always at the Ice and Fire Ying Yang Well, only when leaving under the guidance of Poison Douluo did he hurriedly appreciate the surroundings of Sunset Forest.
Once againing back to Sunset Forest, Tang San still felt a sense of unfamiliarity.
Comparing both Sunset Forest and Star Dou Great Forest, other than their size differing by a lot, there were also many different factors. Star Dou Great Forest was situated in the central zone of the continent; it was the center zones biggest spirit beast forest.
That ce belonged to the tropical zone, majority of the forest was primarily tropical vegetation.
Whereas Sunset Forests location was at the center of Heaven Dou Empire, although it wasnt really considered pr climate, but its temperature was much lower than Star Dou Great Forest, this resulted in more of its nts belonging to the norths characteristical temperate vegetation.
Tropical vegetation gives people a sense of denseness and moistness. While temperate vegetation gives a more refreshing feeling, it does not have such a high density that of tropical vegetation. Hence, when moving about in the forest, it was much easier for Sunset Forest than for Star Dou Great Forest.
Of course, powerful spirit beasts generally still preferred the tropical rainforest of Star Dou Great Forest. Therefore, although Sunset Forests spirit beasts werent low in numbers, there werent many who had managed to cultivate to ten thousand years and beyond, the majoritys cultivation remained in between one thousand years and ten thousand years. Adding in the unrestrained hunting by the spirit masters, the spirit beasts quality generally dropped to some extent. By now, to want to hunt a spirit beast suitable for oneself, not only did it require strength, but patience was needed at the same time.
The official start of the Spirit Master Academy Grand Competition was half a month away, this was also the limit for Shrek Seven Devils to hunt spirit beasts. In half a month, regardless of what they gained they had to return back to the academy, participating in Heaven Dou Empires Heaven Dou Citys subdivision qualifiers.
Half a day had passed after entering Sunset Forest, the number of spirit beasts encountered on the road was simr to Star Dou Great Forest, but their quality was poorer to some extent. Although they also encountered several thousand year grade spirit beasts, most of them just passed the thousand year level, clearly not what everyone wished for. Also, these spirit beasts did note forth to provoke arge unit like theirs.
Lets take a break. We will continue searching tomorrow. Flender on seeing the darkened sky, shouted towards the Shrek Seven Devils who were searching about.
Due to the spirit tools assistance, everyone were amply prepared. In a moment, two tents were already set up. To able to react faster in this spirit beast forest, the tents chosen by everyone were big and durable. The four teachers resided in one, and the Shrek Seven Devils resided in the other. Also, the task of keeping watch at night is naturally to be alternately carried out by the Shrek Seven Devils.
It was by far not their first time working together, and the coordination between the Shrek Seven Devils had a tacit mutual understanding. Ma Hongjun, Oscar and Dai Mubai were in charge of setting up the tents, the girls under the leadership of Liu Erlong prepared the food, while Tang San walked one round about their surroundings, using some unusual medicinal powder of his to cordon off their camp zone. Not only did it have a certain deterring effect on spirit beasts, it could also prevent some undesirable animals from encroaching.
When Tang San came back to the campsite after patrolling one round, the tents were already set up. Ma Hongjun was currently using his purified phoenix me to kindle a fire. A metal pot rested on top of the fire, the water voluntarily brought over by everyones spirit tools is currently in the process of being heated up.
Tang San looked towards Grandmaster with some doubt, Teacher? Isnt lighting a fire not good?
Without waiting for Grandmaster to speak, Flender smilingly said: Rx, this isnt Star Dou Great Forest, there are no terrifying beings simr to the Titan Giant Ape. Even if spirit masterse here to search, they wont create any sort of trouble for us. Dont forget, our Golden Iron Triangle is gathered here now. As long as it is not a Title Douluo, nobody can harm you all. In the entire continent, Title Douluos only number ten or so. Even if we happen to meet one, there is also nothing to sh about. With their status, why would they vie with you all over some spirit beasts. The north and the south are not the same, the nights here are very cold. With a fire and hot soup, you will all be able to be morefortable, with a good spirit we can better search for spirit beasts tomorrow!
Tang San suddenly saw the light, so that is how it was. This was precisely experience. It appears that his own experience was still toocking. The same situation would change under different circumstances. Perhaps, this was exactly the area he himself needed to develop the most.
Dinner was very sumptuous. After eating, Flender simply briefed the Shrek Seven Devils and then entered the tent to rest.
Although there were only four people residing in this tent, the volume of this tent was a bit smaller than Shrek Seven Devilss.
Long before the tents were finished setting up, Flender had already finished the sleeping arrangement. Liu Erlong was on leftmost side, followed by Grandmaster, himself, and Zhao Wuji on the rightmost side. Regarding this arrangement, even Grandmaster was unable to raise anyints. After all, although he didnt dare ept Liu Erlongs affection, he absolutely wouldnt wish for his beloved to be overly close to other men, especially in the kind of dim ambience during nighttime.
Flender and Zhao Wuji returned to the tent to rest. Liu Erlong who was at the side of the bonfire gave Grandmaster several nces before entering the tent too. But right now Grandmaster was hesitating.
He had attentively checked out the tents beds, and almost everyone were right next to each other, turning the body over one could touch the bedding across. Although he ttered himself as an upright gentleman, if the woman he had loved for so for many yearsy beside him, he couldnt be sure his heart wouldnt waver. In that moment, Grandmaster was sitting beside the bonfire, his mind somewhat confused.
On the Shrek Seven Devils side, the one in charge of keeping watch for the first half of the night was Dai Mubai, this request was by his own initiative. As the boss of the seven devils, regardless of age or spirit power, his was the greatest; naturally he had to y an exemry role. Thetter half of the night was up to Tang San, while Oscar and the girls could naturally rest with ease.
Camping out in the wilderness and cultivating in the academy wasnt the same.
At the academy, one could use meditating cultivation topletely pass the night.
However, meditating cultivations biggest weakness was the need to concentrate. With a night of cultivation, although the bodys condition would be better, there would be a period of mental exhaustion. Hunting spirit beasts didnt permit the emergence of such situations, in the event that the mind was unable to focus under the attack of a spirit beast, this could possibly result in irreparable losses. So in the process of hunting spirit beasts, when resting at night everyone had to rely on sleeping to restore their condition to the very best.
And the funny thing was that this theory was proposed up by Grandmaster.
The rest of the Shrek Seven Devils had also entered the tent, only Dai Mubai was still beside the bonfire. Grandmaster, please go and rest. Let me go patrol one round around the surroundings.
Grandmaster nodded his head, said: You go ahead. I will sleepter.
Dai Mubai hesitantly said: Arent you tired? Its better to rest early. Tomorrow we still have to keep searching in the spirit beast forest.
In terms of spirit power, Grandmaster was the lowest out of everyone here. Today, from hurrying with their journey till they reached Sunset Forest as well as searching for spirit beasts afterwards, there was nearly no time to rest. Even Dai Mubai felt somewhat weary, he didnt believe Grandmaster didnt feel so as well.
Regarding the matter between Liu Erlong and Grandmaster, Tang San naturally wouldnt casually go gossipping, hence the rest of the Shrek Seven Devils werent too clear about it.
Grandmaster secretly let out a sigh. Forget it, anyway he was also tired, after entering hed just go to sleep immediately. With this in mind, Grandmaster nodded to Dai Mubai, finally entering his living quarters.
The profoundness of bedding wasnt only a matter in Grandmasters tent, inside the Shrek Seven Devils tent the sleeping arrangements were also decided after discussing it through.
The girls were most unwilling to be near Ma Hongjun, directly kicking him to the berth on the leftmost side.
And Zhu Zhuqing took the initiative to request to be on the rightmost side.
A problem appeared. Out of the seven people within Shrek Seven Devils, three were female and four were male. This resulted in that inevitably one female and one males beds had to be adjacent.
Dai Mubai was naturally willing to lean against Zhuqing and sleep in the center, but Zhuqing vehemently refused.
Oscar is even more willing to sleep beside Ning Rongrong at the center, but was immediately rejected by Ning Rongrong.
Thus, the female to sleep at the center of the tent was left with Xiao Wu. And sleeping next to her could also only be Tang San.
At first Tang San is unwilling, but being unable to stand up against everyones excuse that they were brother and sister, the beds were arranged just like that. From left to right were: Ma Hongjun, Oscar, Dai Mubai, Tang San, Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong, and Zhu Zhuqing.
Right now, Dai Mubai was keeping watch outside. Although everyone had tucked into bed, but for Tang San and Xiao Wu who are in close proximity, their hearts were beating furiously.
Xiao Wu is slightly more natural, after all on her other side there was still Ning Rongrong, but the berth on the other side of Tang San was empty. After lying down, he immediately straightened his body, not daring to make any movement, fearing toe into contact with Xiao Wu.
But in spite of this, that faint fragrance from Xiao Wus body constantly entered his nostrils.
Last night, when brushing Xiao Wus hair, Tang San had already recalled why he found the fragrance from Xiao Wus hair to be familiar. This is because the fragrance from her long hair was very simr to the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure which could restrain a hundred poisons. Tang San vaguely remembered written in the Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record, this sort of fragrance that appeared on ones body was called Innate Silk Beauty Fragrance. Although it was unable to restrain a hundred poisons like the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure, it brought vast benefits to the human body. If one was able to smell it every day, not only did it have the effect of prolonging life, it could also strengthen ones immunity and give others a sense of intoxication.
Part 2
Xiao Wus ck hair in itself already made Tang San feel intoxicated, not to mention the current addition of Innate Silk Beauty Fragrance. Currently lying beside Xiao Wu, Tang San felt his whole body slightly feverish. Although he repeatedly told himself to hurry up and sleep, the more he thought like that the more awake he became, not having a wink of sleep at all.
On the other side, Ning Rongrong leaned closely against Xiao Wu. At this time she nestled beside Xiao Wus ear,ughing in a low voice: Xiao Wu, why do I feel that you are very nervous! What is there to be nervous about when leaning against your own big brother? If not shall we swap?
Xiao Wu snappily pinched Ning Rongrongs thigh. Annoying, not swapping.
Ning Rongrong cannot help but let out a giggle, saying: I knew it that you couldnt bear to. Hurry, dont stick so close to me, Im squeezed until I cant turn over. While speaking, Ning Rongrong deliberately turned her back over, using her tender buttocks to butt Xiao Wu once.
Xiao Wu let out a soft exmation, unable to avoid touching Tang San.
Although separated by a nket, Tang San was still taken aback. Hearing Ning Rongrongs chuckling sounds on the other side, all the more he didnt want to make a single movement. This feeling was somewhat agonizing.
The scene ofbing Xiao Wus hairst night repeatedly yed in his mind. Although Tang San himself wasnt clear about it, but actually afterst nights incident, the feelings he had for Xiao Wu had already started to change from the pure rtionship between a brother and his sister.
Compared to Tang San, the agony now suffered by Grandmaster was even more intense.
After entering the tent, Grandmaster used the fastest possible speed into burrow into his bed. He was even more careful than Tang San. Lying on his side, turning his back to face towards Liu Erlong, doing so not only allowed him to upy a smaller area on the berth, it also made his heart somewhat steadier.
Hearing the regr breathing sounds of Flender, Zhao Wuji and Liu Erlong, Grandmasters worried heart gradually settled down, his body also gradually rxed.
In specific settings, sometimes deep memories are evoked. Right now, although silence filled the tent, Grandmaster couldnt help but think back about that scene a few decades ago.
That day, was the day he and Liu Erlong married. If so many setbacks hadnt urred, perhaps, on the night of that day, Liu Erlong would have be his. But all this had already changed, and even though his most beloved womany beside him, he didnt dare make a single movement. Let alone trying to get close, he even wanted to hide.
Only he himself knew the pain in his heart, that indescribable pain that he had endured silently over so many years. Heaven, why do you have to punish me in this way, insisting that my most beloved be my cousin, why? Why this?
While Grandmasters heart twitched, his whole body unconsciously convulsed. Hidden within the nket his fists clenched, himself not sensing that even the nails are embedding into the skin.
Once again meeting Liu Erlong, what kind of resolve did he use just to suppress the fire in his own heart? If not for Tang San, this disciple he had entrusted with his hopes, Grandmaster would have long ago run away again. He simply didnt wish to stay together with Liu Erlong for too long. The human heart is made of flesh, everyone has their impulsive moments. Grandmaster was truly afraid that one day he wouldnt be able to control himself and do something beastly. Of course, these were all his own thoughts.
Just when Grandmasters mind was in a state of chaos, a cool and satiny hand suddenly wrapped around his fist. Grandmasters whole body instantly went stiff.
Liu Erlongs soft voice sounded beside his ear, Xiao Gang, being together with me, does it really make you suffer so much?
Grandmaster didnt dare to move, and was even more afraid to utter a sound. His whole body just stifflyy there, trying to remove his hands from Liu Erlongs grasp, but Liu Erlong grabbed tightly, not willing to let him run away no matter what. In terms of strength, Liu Erlong was simply much stronger than him, with a spirit energy difference of several tens of grades; escape was no easy matter for him.
When Grandmaster didnt know what he should do, the situation that he was most afraid of finally happened. The nket slightly cooled, and a satiny body burrowed inside, that fiery body tightly nestled up to back. The hand grabbing his unexpectedly let go, but was immediately followed by Liu Erlongs two arms encircling and tightening around his waist, making their two bodies tightly sticking together.
Although Grandmaster wore clothes, right now he shockingly discovered that Liu Erlong who is tightly sticking to him wasnt wearing a stitch.
Startled and turning pale, Grandmaster could only suppress his voice, Erlong, dont be like that. There is still Flender and others around.
Liu Erlong serenely said: If not for them being here I wouldnt have this opportunity. Xiao Gang, this time round no matter what you say I will not let you go, even if its rape, I will will still obtain your body first.
Grandmaster sufferingly said: No, Erlong, listen to me. Even if you take my body, you cannot have my heart. We cannot be like this, we are brother and sister!
Liu Erlong spat: I dont care. I have already waited for you for so many years, waiting from when I was a young woman in my prime to an old woman. Dont tell me you really want me to wait until my hair turns white? Xiao Gang, stop tormenting me, and stop tormenting yourself. Are worldly prejudices that important? Since we have already got back together, just liberate your heart.
While speaking, one of her hands slipped inside Grandmasterspel. Right now, whether it was Grandmaster or Liu Erlong, both their hearts beat furiously. For Flender and Zhao Wuji on the other side, their breathing was seemingly not so regr now.
Flender also specially leaned towards Zhao Wujis side, as if wanting to give them a bit more space, while Zhao Wuji kept chanting in his heart: I see nothing, I hear nothing
The constrained feelings burst forth like a volcano. Although Liu Erlong was full of enthusiasm, she was after all still a virgin, and regarding matters between men and women she had only an ambiguous understanding. When it really came down to the real exercise, other than tearing off Grandmasters clothes, she truly didnt know what else to do.
However, every single action Liu Erlong did kept lighting up the fuse in Grandmasters body. Grandmaster suddenly discovered that his own determination seemingly wasnt as firm as he imagined it to be.
Atst, he made up his mind. Just go for it, even if I were to die tomorrow, it will still be worth it.
Erlong, release me.
Not releasing. I am not letting go no matter what.
You, if you do not let go of me, how do I turn around, dont tell me you want to remain in this position?
Saying this, Grandmaster wasnt the only one dumbfounded. All sounds within the tent abruptly ceased. Liu Erlongs arms around Grandmasters waist gradually loosened.
Grandmaster fiercely shut his eyes. Under the spur of the raging fire that was lit in his body, he fiercely turned around, pushing Liu Erlong below him. No matter how big the strength difference was, at this kind of moment, the man has to always be on top of the woman.
Erlong, I
At one side Flender scolded in his mind: At this moment youre still talking, fuck, arent you a man. While thinking, he swiftly raised his hands and lightly poked both of his ears twice, sealing his own hearing. He didnt wish to be provoked further.
Liu Erlongs answer is even simpler, Come
Right at this crucial moment, suddenly a shout from outside the tent caused Grandmaster and Liu Erlongs to freeze.
We have a situation, everyone be careful. This shout came from Dai Mubai.
If one were to describe Grandmaster just now as an ignited raging fire, then right at this moment, that recently lit fuse immediately got doused with a basin of cold water.
There is a there is a situation. Right now Grandmaster was as fragile as a child, his hands that were hugging Liu Erlong gradually loosened.
For fucks sake, this old woman is going insane. Liu Erlong really wanted to go crazy, seeing her long awaited wish about to be fulfilled yet suddenly interrupted, that was already something the word furious couldnt describe. Her body sharply slid out from below Grandmaster, Grandmaster didnt even see clearly before she already had her clothes back on and had jumped out.
Grandmaster discovered that on his other side Flender and Zhao Wuji didnt have a single reaction. Knowing his own strength was insufficient, he hurriedly thumped Flender, Go out quickly and take a look, somethings happening.
Little did he know that right now Flender and Zhao Wuji had already sealed their hearing, naturally they couldnt hear Dai Mubais shouts outside.
Flender furiously smacked away Grandmasters hand, saying a line that shook Grandmasters sides, Fuck, if youre going to do it then do it, what are you groping me for? Im not interested.
Grandmaster stared nkly, giving him a kick. No need to ask, tonights incident was obviously nned by Flender for Liu Erlong.
Flender then felt something amiss. Grandmasters strength is also not weak, and this kick of his sent him directly sticking onto Zhao Wujis body.
Making Grandmaster even more speechless, Zhao Wuji whose hearing was also sealed immediately scolded, Flender, I have no interest in you, some husband and wife are having sex, dont tell me you want to screw me?
Flender just released his hearing. Naturally he heard Zhao Wujis words, using almost the same action as Grandmaster, one kick to Zhao Wujis butt.
Grandmasters strength couldntpare to his, and although Zhao Wujis rough skin and thick flesh did not suffer any injuries, Flenders kick sent him straight out of the tent.
The confusion in this tent naturally wasnt known to the Shrek Seven Devils on the other side. In contrast to Grandmaster, after hearing Dai Mubais warning, Tang San jumped out of his berth as if he liberated, leaping out immediately. His actions were even a little bit faster than Liu Erlong.
Part 3
Once out of the tent, Tang San saw a nearby Dai Mubai swiftly running towards him. Behind him, a ray of fiery light shot towards the sky, almost burning his back. With a leap Dai Mubai reached the side of the camp grounds, his face not having a trace of panic but a happy expression.
A suitable spirit beast delivered itself to our doorsteps. Little San, your medicine seemingly has no effect on it. Its at least a four thousand year old or so spirit beast.
Before Dai Mubai has finished speaking, Tang San has already sighted the spirit beast he spoke of.
It was a scorpion with a gigantic stature. Its body wasnt at all smallpared to the Man Faced Demon Spider which Tang San killed previously; it was even several sizes bigger. What was bizarre was that this huge scorpions entire body was snow white in colour. Entire body emitting a strong murderous aura, its pale body moved keeping close to the ground with a surprisingly fast speed. A tail made of a chain of nine tailbones rose high up, on top of it a fiery red tail hook was connected to it.
Just as Tang San saw it, a pir of fire sprayed out from its tail, rushing towards Dai Mubai.
Hey. Dai Mubai exhaled, Do you think Im still afraid of you.
White Tiger Spirit instantly enhancing his body, two yellow, two purple, four spirit rings appeared over him. With his body enhanced by his spirit, his stature was even more magnificent than before. Both hands sping in front of his chest, the first spirit technique White Tiger Barrier already activated.
A loud peng sound rang out. The light of fire scattered all around Dai Mubai, his body taking three consecutive steps backwards before standing firm.
Currently, Tang San could already discern this spirit beasts species. From its outer appearance, he could conclude that this was a Giant Earth King, belonging to the fire based spirit beasts.
This scorpion called Giant Earth King was exceptionally tyrannical with a bloodthirsty nature. Although spirit beasts werent as fearful of it as the Man Faced Demon Spiders poison, not many spirit beasts of the same grade dared provoke it. From its nine tailbones, one could see this Giant Earth King had a cultivation age of four thousand five hundred years or so. This was because every five hundred years, its tailbones would increase by one.
The Giant Earth King was categorized into three different colours. A red coloured Giant Earth King had a cultivation of less than a thousand years, each tailbone representing fifty years of cultivation. Once it had cultivated to a thousand years, its gigantic body would return to its original form, bing small again but its bodys colour would change from red to white. Also, if it cultivated to the level of ten thousand years, it would change colour once again. At that time, it would be dark blue in colour.
From its colour and the number of tailbones Tang San immediately concluded its strength. Correct, this spirit beast coincided with what they needed at the fortieth level spirit energy.
Just when Tang San was preparing to cooperate with Dai Mubai, as the rest of Shrek Seven Devils were exiting the tent, a shadow suddenly rushed out from the other tent. That was Liu Erlong with her hair in a terrible mess.
Right now Liu Erlongs clothes were slightly disheveled, looking as if she had gone insane. On seeing that four thousand year Giant Earth King after rushing out from the tent, she suddenly let out a howl, directly rushing towards the Giant Earth King. Not only were her movements surprisingly fast, but that burst of momentum shocked even Dai Mubai, Tang San and the others who were watching. Due to their attention being all focused on Liu Erlong, they did not see the miserable look of Zhao Wuji getting kicked out of the tent by Flender.
Letting you to destroy this old womans happy asion, this old woman shall fight it out with you. While Liu Erlong scolded angrily, she released her own Fire Dragon Spirit, rushing on without a single pause.
It could be considered that this Giant Earth King was unlucky. Originally with its cultivation, when facing Tang San and the others it might have an opportunity to escape, but what appeared in front of it right now was an utterly furious Liu Erlong. It had already lost any chance.
Suddenly seeing a human rushing towards it, the Giant Earth Kings first reaction was to spray fire from its tail stinger, the same attack as it used on Dai Mubai earlier, a pir of fire rushed towards the leaping Liu Erlong.
But Liu Erlong wasnt Dai Mubai. Without even dodging, intense mes soared from her whole body. In the next moment, Tang San and the others clearly saw a fiery light exploding from Liu Erlong. Her seventh spirit ring instantly shined, clothes instantly disappearing, scales covering her skin, a terrifying dragon cry reverberated throughout the air.
Tang San nkly said: Just to handle a thousand year spirit beast, teacher Erlong doesnt seem to require releasing her seventh spirit technique Scarlet Dragon Avatar. Didnt principal Flender say that we are to handle spirit beasts ourselves? Why did Teacher Erlong go up by herself?
Dai Mubais evil eyes are also lifeless, Before I always thought that the tigress was the most ferocious, now I understand that the female dragon is even more horrifying than the tigress.
Dai Mubai, who did you say is a tigress?
Of course thats my Zhuqing , uh , no, Zhuqing, listen to me, I wasnt referring to you After Dai Mubai subconsciously answered, he discovered the one asking him this question was Zhu Zhuqing.
Right now Zhu Zhuqings expression wasnt one of icy cold, but one full of smiles. She who was originally very beautiful, with a smiling expression she became even more thrilling. But right now Dai Mubai wore an expression of panic.
Spirit beasts senses were very keen, the higher the cultivation, the level of keenness naturally also increased. This Giant Earth King who had cultivated to close to five thousand years felt something wasnt right when Liu Erlong disyed the Scarlet Dragon Avatar. On seeing enormous dragon wings stretching out from behind Liu Erlong, it knew it couldnt run even if it tried to, only fighting with its full strength did it have a chance to escape.
Suddenly, red light burst forth from the entire body of Giant Earth King. With its body as the center, the air several tens of meters around itpletely distorted, the ground below its body instantly cracked. Using its two front ws to forcefully smash the ground, the distorted air instantly produced an intense shockwave.
Even Liu Erlong who used Scarlet Dragon True Body couldnt help but dy faced with this shockwave. And at this moment, along with a booming sound from the cracked ground below the Giant Earth Kings, a crimson pir of fire soaring up.
This fire pir was two meters in diameter, coincidentally covering the center of that distorted air. Right now Liu Erlongs body instantly stiffened in midair.
Tang San had heard Grandmaster exin this skill in detail before, this Giant Earth Kings innate skill was also its strongest ability. Along with its cultivation it would keep getting stronger, called Magma Earth Rending Strike. What was most scary about it wasnt its strong attack power, but that distorted radiance covering a semicircle shape before its attack was released.
The air in the radius of that distorted radiance could make enemies experience dizziness. The duration of dizziness was based on the distance between the Giant Earth King itself and its opponent. If the opponents could withstand it, then in the next moment what sprayed out, was a fire pir that was as hot as magma which would fatally hit the opponent.
Right now, the distance between Tang San and the others and the battlefield was veryrge. Even if this was right in front of them, they still didnt have any effective method to block this attack by the Giant Earth King. That time Grandmaster taught Tang San, the way to handle this type of spirit beast, was to never ever keep close to the Giant Earth Kings body. Only distancing over twenty meters from it, would there be no need to fear this terrifying technique of it. As for a ten thousand grade Giant Earth King, this distance would increase to fifty meters.
The furious Liu Erlong naturally didnt have this kind of battle n, watching the fire pir violently knock into the chest of the enormous dragon body.
At this moment, Flender and Grandmaster had also walked out from the tent. Of course, Grandmaster has an ugly facial expression, while Flender wore a face of innocence.
They naturally also saw the appearance of Magma Earth Rending Strike. Grandmaster only furrowed his brows, while Flenders hands formed the shape of a prayer, muttering a sentence,Pitiful Giant Earth King.
Yes, the Giant Earth King was indeed pitiful. In the next moment Liu Erlong responded.
When that enormous fire pir rushed and hit her, a bizarre scene urred. The slowed down body of Liu Erlong in midair didnt get knocked away by the fire pir, but rather she was immersed within it. The enormous fire pir that is like magma instantly spread over her entire body, under the heat of the mes, the crimson scales on her body dazzled like cut rubies.
The body of the Giant Earth King was gigantic, but its eyes were extremely small. If right now anyone here was able to discern the expression in its eyes, then he or she would definitely see a panicked expression.
In the next moment, Liu Erlongs body descended from the sky. Without any fancifulness, nor using any abilities, she only furled the two wings on her back. Just like that she descended from the sky. Her hind dragon w heavily stomped on the back of Giant Earth King with a booming sound, causing more than half of the King of the Deserts body to sink below the ground.
The Giant Earth King let out a sharp, tragic howl, its two front ws swiftly brandishing about, but it couldnt even make contact with Liu Erlong.
Was the body of the Scarlet Dragon True Body released by Liu Erlong really that colossal? Was its weight really that terrifying? Just with that descent and directly stamping onto the body of Giant Earth King, although it didnt immediately crush it to death, it wasnt too far off.
Too violent. Right now Dai Mubai couldnt pay attention to cating Zhu Zhuqing, totally shocked by Liu Erlongs actions.
Ma Hongjuns eyes shined, I have decided, from now on Teacher Erlong will be the target of my worship. Dont tell me this is the rumored aesthetics of violence?
The Giant Earth King struggled violently under Liu Erlongs body, but no matter what how hard it tried it couldnt break free from that terrifying dragon w. If this Giant Earth King were to possess human intelligence, then he would quicklye to regret not getting instantly crushed to death by Liu Erlongs legs.
Chapter 83 — Giant Earth King’ And ‘Pink Queen’
Chapter 83: Giant Earth King And Pink Queen
Part 1
Under everyones dumbstruck gazes, a wrathful me burst in Scarlet Dragon Avatar Liu Erlongs eyes, facing the Giant Earth King she raised her front ws.
Careful!Grandmaster shouted in the distance, since from his perspective he was able to see the Giant Earth Kings scorpion tail whip up.
Although the me shooting from that scorpion tail was unable to cause the Scarlet Dragon Avatar any harm, its own attack power was still excessive. No matter how it was described, this was still a close to five thousand year spirit beast.
Liu Erlong very quickly showed everyone her violent side. One hind w still standing on the Giant Earth kings back, the other hind w rapidly rose and fell. With a peng sound, the Giant Earth Kings whole tail was stomped into the ground, the scarlet scorpion tail trembling, but no longer whipping about.
In force, this thousand year spirit beast basically couldnt match Liu Erlong.
Raising the front ws and smashing down simultaneously, one mming down on top of the Giant Earth Kings head, Liu Erlong roared ferociously,Ill show you wrecking an old womans happy asion.
The Giant Earth Kings sharp cry stopped abruptly, of its giant body only those two ws were still above ground.
If this old woman doesnt y until youre dead, my name isnt Liu Erlong!
Hong, hong
Completely without abilities, using only the brute force of the [emailprotected] Dragon Avatar, Liu Erlongs both front ws unhesitatingly struck at the Giant Earth Kings front ws, and immediately following her ws cut downwards, precisely at the joints where the Giant Earth Kings ws connected to its body.
With a terrifying kaka sound, the Giant Earth Kings head and body shuddered violently, but Liu Erlongs strength was too great, and no matter how it struggled it didnt have any chance of escaping.
With a pupu sound, the two enormous scorpion ws were torn off by Liu Erlong while the beast was still alive, and deep red blood sprayed out.
However, to Liu Erlong, this was only the beginning.
In front of everyones stupefied attention, Liu Erlongs tremendous body turned, one front w already gripping the Giant Earth Kings tail stinger. In fact, this tail stinger was the Giant Earth Kings most powerful weapon, not only iparably hard, but also surprisingly hot.
Only a fire attribute Spirit Master like Liu Erlong would dare directly grab it like this.
The next moment, Liu Erlong leapt down from the Giant Earth King. Of course, this wasnt to let it off.
Swinging her front ws, the already embedded in the ground Giant Earth King whirled up, and then again heavily smashed onto the ground.
In Liu Erlongs hands, the Giant Earth King was like a broken bup sack, continuously thrown up and smashed down again.
That brutal scene made everyones stomachs churn. Even Tang San with his calm and steady temperament wanted to ask his Teacher, She, is she really human?
Right now, none of the Shrek Seven Devils dared step forward to speak to Liu Erlong, telling her that this spirit beast still had its use.
After throwing it around several times and it could be seen that the Giant Earth King hadpletely lost any ability to fight and seemed somewhat lifeless, Liu Erlong stopped moving. Just when everyone thought the brutal scene was over, they could just hear Liu Erlong muttering to herself:Having you wreck an old womans happy asion, this time Ill have you
As she muttered, using her dragon ws she began to dismantle that Giant Earth King into itsponents. Starting with the minutely varied tailbones, afterwards the joints of the tail, in a moment, of this supposedly magnificent spirit beast only remained the head and torso, the surroundings filled with discarded remains and sprays of blood.
However, this Giant Earth Kings vitality was indeed unyielding, even now it still breathed.
Liu Erlong swung her dragon w, throwing the Giant Earth Kings body in a parab in the air, falling heavily to the ground in front of the Shrek Seven Devils.There, Fatty. Its yours. Youre also fire attribute, it suits you well.
The instant the Giant Earth King crashed loudly onto the ground, the Shrek Seven Devils practically simultaneously retreated a step. The three girlsplexions were already pale from watching the gruesome spectacle, and if it wasnt for Grandmasters special training before, perhaps they would already have vomited.
For-, for me Ma Hongjun looked at that terrifying scarlet dragon, probingly asking.
Still not moving? This old woman let you have what you wanted, why so much nonsense.Liu Erlongs dragon eyes widened, the intimidation almost knocked Ma Hongjun to the ground, before he hastily moved, with a heart filled with mercy finally ending that pitiful Giant Earth Kings life.
The red light withdrew, and Liu Erlong again recovered her human form. The fiery gaze had now bepletely ice cold, somewhat bitterly sweeping across Grandmaster, then without saying anything she returned to the tent to sleep.
Besides Ma Hongjun who quickly sat on the ground and released his spirit to begin absorbing the spirit ring, the others stood there motionless, seemingly afraid that a single sound would infuriate Liu Erlong again.
After a long time, Zhao Wuji furtively nced at the tent behind him, saying in a low voice:Its really difficult to imagine, before I actually shared a tent with a humanoid tyrannosaurus rex. Flender, when you said before that your sister Erlong had a temper I didnt quite believe you, shes so pretty. But now I know, you werent exaggerating a bit, even so much that you didnt say enough. Ive decided, Ill take the night vigil from now. Dont fight me over it.
Flender nodded repeatedly, saying:Fattys absorbing the spirit ring, as his teacher I should still watch over him. Xiao Gang, you go rest. Me and Wuji will handle things here.
Rest your face.Grandmaster extremely depressed red at Flender. By now the burning mes in his heart hadpletely gone out. ncing at the tent, he walked straight to a tree stump to the side, and sat down closing his eyes without a word.
Dai Mubai coughed,Teacher Erlong really is my idol. Now I know what true violence is. No wonder shes called the ughtering corner of the Golden Iron Triangle.
Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were unwilling to stay here another second, and swiftly returned to the tent. As for whether the scene Liu Erlongs disyed affected their sleep, only they knew.
Oscar pulled Tang San,It seems tonight theres no need for you to keep watch. Little San, boss Dai, lets go back to sleep.
Returning to the tent, because they were one Ma Hongjun less, Tang San had a sh of inspiration and had Dai Mubai and Oscar shift aside, leaving an empty space between him and Xiao Wu, then againy down. However, in the minds of each of the six within the tent, the scene of the havoc wrought by the scarlet dragon yed repeatedly.
This was the true strength of a high level Spirit Master, a five thousand year spirit beast perished in a sh, and moreover was still dismembered by that particr method.
After an eventless night, when everyone woke from their dreams early the next morning and left the tent, Ma Hongjun was still sitting where he had beenst night. Only now he had already changed considerably.
The first thing to catch the eye were the four spirit rings, two yellow and two purple.
Only his body that had slimmed down some because of taking that immortal treasure herb seemed to have grown a size fatter. The atmosphere around him seemed to be brimming with fiery bursts.
Flender stood beside Fatty with a satisfied expression, his disciple being able to obtain his fourth spirit ring even earlier than Tang San made him extremely pleased.
People will inevitably have vanity, and he was no exception.
Dean Flender, has Fatty still not finished?Tang San asked somewhat astonished. Generally speaking, for absorbing a spirit ring half that time was enough, but this had already taken a full night.
Flender said:The absorption finished long ago, I had him continue cultivating to let the spirit rings energy mergepletely with his body. This Giant Earth King suits him precisely, it seems that this fourth spirit rings ability of his should be pretty good. You work hard as well, quickly find a suitable spirit beast.
Making the three girls feel much morefortable was thatst nights Giant Earth King remains had already disappeared, clearly Flender and Zhao Wuji had cleared them away. Only the depression in the ground still reminded everyone of the purely one sided battle that took cest night.
As everyone simply washed up, and after eating breakfast, Ma Hongjun woke from his cultivation.
A resonant phoenix cry rose from his mouth, his chubby body leaping up, covered in mes, golden red light releasing in a sh, then vanished again, the four spirit rings quietly merging into his body. The instant his little eyes opened, a radiance flickered. His expression was lively and spirited.
Just as everyone were about to ask Fatty how he felt absorbing the fourth spirit ring, and angry voice berated from within the other tent,Who has nothing better to do that shouting things at first light?
When the originally somewhatcent Fatty heard this voice, his whole body shivered immediately, and without the slightest hesitation he dodged behind Flender.
Flender frowned,Alright, what are you hiding from. Dont tell me you really thing teacher Erlong would hit you? You must understand that shes after all no longer young, her hormones are somewhat out of tune. Her character is mostly as usual.
Flender, do you want to die?Even though Flender spoke very quietly, Liu Erlongs hearing was even better.
A messily dressed humanoid tyrannosaurus rex burst out from the tent.
Part 2
Liu Erlongs eyes were somewhat red, clearly she hadnt slept wellst night. In the beginning she had still hoped Grandmaster would enter the tent and continue what they were doing before, but as she waited and waited, with no sign of Grandmaster, Liu Erlongs mood was as one might expect.
Eh Erlong, I wasnt talking about you.At this time Flender didnt wish to provoke her, and simultaneously sighed inwardly, somewhat pleadingly looking at the apathetic Grandmaster, eating breakfast to the side.
Erlong, enough.Grandmaster finally spoke up.
Liu Erlong stopped her charge at Flender, turning her head to look at Grandmaster, her delicate body trembled slightly,Youre even less good, even bullying me.After speaking, she turned sharply and dashed back into the tent, leaving a string of sparkling drops in the air.
Grandmaster painfully closed his eyes, and even though he didnt say anything, the steamed bun in his hand had already been squeezed into paste.
After an hour the packing was done and the party set out once again, only the mood had clearly be a lot more delicate.
Liu Erlong gloomily walked behind the group, while Grandmaster, Flender and Zhao Wuji took the front, against expectations letting the Shrek Seven Devils walk in the center.
Oscar bumped Ma Hongjun,Fatty, dealing with the fourth spirit ring, how does it feel? Easily absorbed?
Ma Hongjun nodded, saying:Very easy, it was settled in just an hour. It didnt even bring me any trouble. Really strange. Dont tell me, did that Giant Earth King already give up its wish to live under teacher Erlongs tyranny and believed I helped liberate it, letting me absorb it?
Tang San said:In some sense, such circumstances can ur. In Teachers research, if a spirit beast doesnt have any deep resentment when its killed, then absorbing it will be a bit easier, rtively speaking. Vice versa, if the spirit beast carries extremely deep resentment, then absorbing the spirit ring will be severely challenging. Last time when I absorbed the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring was under such circumstances. But, Teacher also said, absorbing the spirit ring after the spirit beast died under these two kinds of circumstances will have benefits to the Spirit Master. One kind is when the spirit beast is brimming with extreme resentment, under such circumstances the chance of a spirit bone dropping is substantially increased. The other kind of circumstances is when the spirit beast dies voluntarily, voluntarily letting itself be a Spirit Masters spirit ring, theres practically a one hundred percent chance of a spirit bone dropping, and moreover the spirit ring will be perfectly absorbed, not suffering the restrictions of age limit. In other words, even if were now only fortieth rank, if a ten thousand year spirit beast wanted to let us kill it and absorb its spirit ring, we still wouldnt suffer any bacsh.
So good?Oscar and Ma Hongjun spoke in unison.
To the side Dai Mubai said:Good how? You think its easy! Why would a spirit beast wish to let you kill it, wish to give you its spirit ring? This is only an ideal situation, one might say its basically impossible for it to happen.
Xiao Wu rocked the Yearning Heartbroken Red in her hands, calmly saying:Nothing is impossible. With a destined coincidence, perhaps it will happen.
Fatty somewhat disappointed said:Then tell me, was this spirit ring I absorbed the first kind, or the second kind of circumstances?
Tang San said:If that Giant Earth King had been killed by senior Erlong, perhaps it would be the first kind of circumstances.
Listening to him, everyone couldnt keep from shivering, recalling Liu Erlongs berserk attack yesterday. Each person were somewhat shaking in fear at the bottom of their hearts.
Tang San continued:Theres equally arge problem with the first kind of circumstances, in order to have the spirit beasts resentment reach such an extreme, it requires fighting it yourself. You cant use others, or the spirit beasts resentment will be scattered. But, in ordinary circumstances, the strength of the spirit beast a Spirit Master wants to hunt would be a bit stronger than himself. Something as difficult to aplish as the one sided pattern like teacher Erlong yesterday would naturally be impossible to achieve. And although teacher Erlong could oppress the Giant Earth King like yesterday, since the strength difference between it and teacher Erlong was too great, even if teacher Erlong needed another spirit ring right now, she definitely wouldnt choose it.
Oscar thought deeply and said:No wonder spirit bones are so rare. These circumstances are too extreme. Oh, right, Fatty, whats your fourth spirit ability?
Fatty had a secretive expression,Wait until theres a chance to use it, and Ill let you see. But it really seems very good! Its a pity the attack range is a bit small. Moreover theres no way to lock down the opponent again.
The morning air temperature in the Sunset Forest was low and the air was extremely humid, forming a morning mist.
The fog was extremely cold, and along with a fluttering breeze, right now when the sun still hadnt risen, the fog was very dense.
Tang San pulled out a small porcin bottle from Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges and dumped out some small ck pills from inside, handing out one for each person, including Flender, Grandmaster and the others.
Whats this?Flender looked at that only rice grain sized pill, puzzled asking Tang San.
Tang San said:This is a miasma pill I made myself. In the woods and deep mountains, miasma will frequently appear. The miasma air is iparably poisonous, and eating this pill you can at least avert the majority of the misma attack. It also has an invigorating effect.
Flender said with sudden understanding:This is what that old freak Dugu Bo taught you. It seems you indeed learned a lot of things from him.
Tang San smiled faintly, not exining. With the cover of his half year together with Dugu Bo, the medicines he used wouldnt provoke anyones doubts. It would be even less likely someone would associate this with his innate gifts.
The morning mist grew denser and denser, and although the morning cold didnt influence a group of generally over fortieth rank Spirit Masters like them, the visibility grew worse and worse.
Flender cautiously said:Everyone be careful, some spirit beasts are especially fond of moving in the early morning. With the visibility so poor right now, gather a bit closer just in case there are any surprises.
Liu Erlong quickly took a few steps forward, reaching Flenders side and patting Zhao Wujis shoulder,You go in the back. Well change ces.
Although Liu Erlong seemed to have recovered her calm, Zhao Wuji didnt dare say anything against her and hastily changes positions with her.
Liu Erlong nced at Grandmaster, standing on his other side and protecting him from both sides along with Flender. Even though this process was very simple, nobody would miss that Liu Erlong was afraid the weakest Grandmaster would meet any danger in the mist, and wanted to personally protect him.
Grandmaster naturally also understood Liu Erlongs intention, and secretly sighed, but didnt have anything to say, still silently moving forward.
Before they had moved forward three hundred meters, suddenly, a strange wind blew from the front, unexpectedly causing a change in color in the morning fog. The originally dense white mist instantly became pink, directly shrouding everyone within. That pink fog held a faint sweetness, giving people a kind of addictive sensation.
Everyone careful, the mists poisonous.Flender shouted loudly, simultaneously as Liu Erlong making a palm strike forward, relying on their profound spirit power to scatter the poison fog in front. At the same time he also couldnt keep from inwardly sighing in admiration over Tang Sans previous foresight. This seemed to be the miasma he spoke of.
However, everyone quickly felt something was amiss, this suddenly appearing poison fog was even thicker than they had imagined, and even though Flender and Liu Erlongs spirit power could scatter it, it condensed again very quickly, and in just a few eyeblinks their surroundings were already pink. Most shocking to the Shrek Academy party was that within that pink fog their visibility dropped to its lowest point, and it was difficult to even see the people next to them.
This isnt miasma. Little Ao, detoxifying small sausages.Tang San suddenly shouted, and immediately afterward a purple golden light was emitted from his eyes. The others might not see clearly in the thick fog, but the influence on his mustard seed stage Purple Demon Eye was a lot less, and he could vaguely see the surrounding scenery.
Careful, its spirit beasts.Tang San called aloud once again. Stretching out his right hand, he pulled in Xiao Wus hand, simultaneously swiftly releasing his Blue Silver Grass spirit, spreading it out in all directions, creating an early warning system around everything within several dozen square meters.
Stretching a hand into the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, he pulled out arge, faintly pink flower. The flower was leafless, its stalk three chi long, with an enormous flower with a diameter over one chi. Each petal was sparkling and translucent like crystal, the stamen was faintly purple as if it was a purple diamond iid there. A touching fragrance wafted out from the flower, prating the heart.
After Tang San drew out this flower, a bizarre scene immediately appeared. With Tang San at its heart, within a ten meter diameter that pink fog seemed to instantly melt away like snow meeting boiling water, forming a faintly purple stream of air that swiftly scattered into the surroundings, allowing the Shrek Academy group to again see theirpanions.
Nobody leave this circle.Tang Sans left hand carefully held thatrge flower, calmly observing the thick pink fog in front. Everyone clearly saw that right now there was an incorporeal faintly purple air around them, and no matter how thick that pink fog was, or how the wind in the forest blew, that pinkness was unable to get into the ten meter range around them.
In my hand is an Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure, it has the effect of neutralizing ten thousand poisons, and within its range any poison will lose its effect. For the moment dont leave this range, this thick fog seems to be caused by spirit beasts, and its not just one. Were surrounded.
Part 3
Grandmaster knew the capability of Tang Sans eyes and immediately questioned closer:Little San, can you see the appearances of those spirit beasts?
With his experience, as long as Tang San could describe the spirit beasts, he could determine what kind they had encountered, and dealing with them would naturally be a lot easier.
Tang San said:Ill try.Urging his Mysterious Heaven Skill, Tang San congregated it at his eyes, purple golden light suddenly shing out of them in chi long rays of light in the direction he was looking.
The immortal treasure herb Full Moon Wearing Autumn Dew changed Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye, not only could he see more clearly, but also more pratingly.
Even to the extent that it could be used as a mental attack.
Right now, with Tang San using his full strength, his gaze cut through theyers of fog, gradually seeing clearly the spirit beasts around them.
As he saw these spirit beasts, he couldnt help drawing a deep breath. These spirit beasts own strength wasnt so scary, what was scary was that their numbers really were too high.
Teacher, its Pink Maiden spirit beasts.
Grandmaster looked distracted,You didnt make a mistake? Even though the Pink Maidens have poison, even at the ten thousand year level they still cant produce a poisonous fog over such arge area to attack us.
Tang Sans expression was serious:Teacher, Im certain. Moreover I also know why there would be such a dense poison fog. Because, there are no less than one thousand Pink Maidens out there. Even though for the most part theyre only on the hundred year level, such an amount of Pink Maidens can rely on the morning mist to release poison to such a degree.
What? A thousand? Is this possible?There was a shocked light in Grandmasters eyes, and his stiff face immediately grew serious.
What are you talking about? What Pink Maidens?Liu Erlong couldnt keep from asking.
Grandmaster said in a heavy voice:Pink Maidens are a kind of spirit beast. Its shape is simr to a scorpion, butpared to the Giant Earth King its considerably inferior. Its a flock spirit beast. Its nature isparatively mild. Because its body appears to be pink and translucent, its profile dazzling, its given the name Pink Maiden. Generally speaking, it will very rarely take the initiative to attack humans, and seems to only keep away from Spirit Masters.
Each group of Pink Maidens only number around a few tens to a hundred, with the most powerful one as leader. In order to keep other members from surpassing it, if there is a member that evolves faster, the most formidable one will kill it. This leads to this kind of spirit beast very rarely resulting in ten thousand year level existences. Even to the extent that thousand year levels are very few.
Flender frowned:Then whats the attack capability of such spirit beasts? Only poison?
Grandmaster nodded, saying:Yes, but their poison also isnt very strong. The Man Faced Demon Spider that Tang San killed is their natural predator. One Man Faced Demon Spider can even easily kill a group of a hundred Pink Maidens. Among all spirit beasts that attack with poison, theyre still considered pretty inferior. Their poison is very particr, a kind of stimting poison. Breathing in a little bit wouldnt be harmful, and would instead cause the victim to be excited. But if too much is inhaled, and gradually causes excitement, once the stimtion reaches a certain degree it will overdraw ones vitality, until death. Precisely because its body is weak, its also extremely difficult for them to evolve, and they be food for a lot of high level spirit beasts. If its like little San says, and weve now encountered a thousand member Pink Maidenmunity, then I can say with certainty that within thismunity there must have appeared a Pink Queen.
The Pink Queen is a variant Pink Maiden. Its also the most powerful Pink Maiden, and in order for this mutation to ur it will first require at least three thousand years of cultivation, next it requires eating at least a hundred of its own nsmen. Once such a Pink Queen emerges, it will gather its kin on arge scale, using them as food. Because her strength is much more powerful than ordinary Pink Maidens, as a result, even if there is the risk of being eaten, the majority of Pink Maidens will still obey.
A single Pink Maiden is even unable to harm a tenth rank or so Spirit Master, but the poison secreted by a Pink Queen is enough to stimte a fiftieth rank Spirit Master to death. This kind of peculiar poison cant be guarded against, it will even invade the body through the skin. The poison fog released by these thousand Pink Maidens is in order to poison us to death here. But I dont understand why a mild tempered Pink Maiden would show such hostility towards us. Its as if they ambushed us here.
When Grandmaster talked about the characteristics of the Pink Maiden, Tang San silently reflected by his side. Now hearing Grandmaster say this, he said:Teacher, wouldnt you say its because of that Giant Earth Kingst night? The Giant Earth King is the same as the Pink Maiden, theyre both scorpion shaped spirit beasts, perhaps it would be rted to it?
Light flickered in Grandmasters eyes,Its possible. Dont tell me, thismunitys Pink Queen unexpectedly was the mate of that Giant Earth King? This is very possible. The intelligence of spirit beasts will grow along with their age, even if its a Pink Queen, among spirit beasts its still considered fairly weak. And the Giant Earth King is nevertheless a simr kind of creature, the Giant Earth Kings Magma Earth Rending Strike even has a certain restraining effect on the Man Faced Demon Spider. If one said the Pink Queenmitted herself as the price for its protection, the theory holds water. That Giant Earth Kings strength should be considered pretty good in this Sunset Forest. Further adding this enormous Pink Maidenmunity, its sufficient to control a corner.
Flender looked at Liu Erlong at his side, unable to keep fromughing:You bullied the husband, so now the familyse for revenge.
Cold light shed in Liu Erlongs eyes,Revenge? Fine! Then Ill keep killing, making them a pair of mandarin ducks.
Grandmaster firmly said:The poison fog aggregated by more than a thousand Pink Maidens is no small matter, we absolutely cant be careless. Just now we were all affected by a bit of the poison, and were it not for little San having this bizarre anti poison flower, it would be hard to say what would have happened. Right now there are several ways to settle the issue. One is to rely on this flowers poison resisting properties to break through, an even more dependable method is to rely on Flenders flying ability to shift us one by one out of this area, as long as we get out of the affected region it wouldnt be a problem. But that also confronts us with the danger of ambush by other kinds of spirit beasts. Little San, you have aparatively better understanding of poison, whats your proposal?
Tang San said:Pink Maidens after allck attack power, with our strength its still preferable to break through. As long as we keep a close formation its possible. Best would be if that Pink Queen couldnt keep froming out to attack, as long as we could dispatch her, the headless spirit beast group would naturally disperse. As long as everyone stays within a ten meter diameter from me, the poison wouldnt take effect.
Flender nodded, saying:Good, then its settled. Lets not dy, little San, since you can see the surrounding circumstances, well follow your directions. Wuji take up the rear, Erlong and Grandmaster, were in front. Mubai, all of you coordinate in the center, make sure to protect little San, little Ao and Rongrong. Especially this Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure little San holds.
With an urate analysis of the situation, naturally there was less bewilderment. Everyones battle lust ignited, even Grandmaster, each person released their spirit.
As a result of obtaining a third Spirit Ring, Grandmasters spirit Luo San Paos body had changed somewhat, not only growing a sizerger than before, but also gaining some golden color in its deep purple fur. Looking at his appearance, if Grandmaster really could obtain nine spirit rings, maybe it would really be capable of evolving into a Golden Saint Dragon.
Under Tang Sans directions, using the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasures poison resistance, everyone advanced cautiously.
Grandmaster and Tang Sans judgement was exceptionally correct. This group of Pink Maidens leader was precisely a Pink Queen, and it was also the mate ofst nights unfortunate Giant Earth King.
Spirit beasts had methods ofmunicating between each other, and the Giant Earth King naturally released a kind of scent when it died, informing the Pink Queen. Further adding the existence of the Giant Earth Kings aura on Ma Hongjun, naturally the family woulde calling.
The area the Pink Maidens surrounded wasnt toorge, but Tang San very quickly found something wrong.
Along with their movements, the entire encirclement also moved.
Right now, even though the morning mist had already gradually dissipated in the sunlight, their surroundings were still concealed by a pink poison gas, only appearing a bit thinner than before.
Pausing, Tang San said:This wont do. These Pink Maidens are also moving. My line of sight is unclear, and within the forest our speed is also limited. If this continues, we can only continue within their encirclement. Even though we have the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure, we still cant continue this way. Little Ao, prepare mushroom sausages.
Oscar looked inquiringly at Flender, and Flender used his hand to point to Tang San,Little San directs.
After Oscars spirit power progressed, when consuming his entire spirit power he could produce twelve flying mushroom sausages, just enough to satisfy everyones requirements.
Even though the effect would reduce by half when he himself used these flying mushroom sausages, but he could prepare two (Flender had his own flying spirit, and didnt need a mushroom sausage), he could still fly for one minute like everyone else.
Chapter 84 — Fatty’s Fourth Spirit Ability, Phoenix Whistling Sky Strike
Chapter 84: Fattys Fourth Spirit Ability, Phoenix Whistling Sky Strike
Part 1
Tang Sans objective was simple. Relying on the mushroom sausages granting the ability to fly swiftly, this allowed everyone to pass through the poison fog area. By killing and wounding the Pink Maidens outside, the passive situation could then be solved.
In half an hour, Oscar had almost used up his entire spirit energy, and finished producing twelve flying mushroom sausages. After a short rest, everyone immediatelyunched the operation.
Eating the mushroom sausage, everyone first flew into the air. To prevent anyone entering the poison fog region due to their inconsistent flying speeds, Tang San released his blue silver grass, twining around everyones waist respectively, using the length of blue silver grass to control the distance between everyone and him. Rapidly mobilising and establishing a direction, they swiftly flew towards it.
While it wasnt impossible to travel along the grounds surface as the speed of Pink Maidens wasnt considered too fast, but one would get obstructed by the trees when travelling just above the ground. After all, their vision wasnt clear. Even with Tang Sans guidance, the eleven-man team couldnt achieve a consistent speed. Right now the poison fog was even stronger than just now, Tang San absolutely didnt wish for anyone to identally breathe in the poison fog and cause unnecessary trouble.
Even for him, it was extremely troublesome to get rid of this type of stimting poison gas.
Following the increase in Oscars strength, not only did the flying mushroom sausages speed somewhat increase, the duration itsted also increased by about ten seconds or so. Althoughpared to it before that it wasnt considered very long, this amount of time was sufficient to allow them to fly out of the poison fog region.
The pink poison fog got split apart by the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasures smell, heavily rolling past their two sides. When the mushroom sausages flying effect is was roughly used up by half, everyones vision suddenly cleared up. Having rushed out of the poison fogs encirclement, the surrounding scenery became clear instantly.
Liu Erlong let out a strong howl. Swaying her waist and breaking off the blue silver grass on it, her body descended towards the ground like a meteor. Before shended,rge mes had already rushed forth. A shrill scream suddenly came from below.
Everyone looked downwards, just in time to see the dense amount of spirit beasts below their feet. The true appearance of the Pink Maiden appeared in front of them.
Just like what Grandmaster had described, each of them looked like a crystal clear pink scorpion, as if it was formed by carving a pink crystal. Each of them was about two chi in body length, moving about on the ground, their bodies continuously emitting a faint pink gas that coagted towards their front.
Due tost nights incident Liu Erlongs mood was already bad, again getting stranded by the poison fog for half a day, right now she couldnt tolerate any longer after getting out of the poison zone. Although she wasnt as reckless asst night when she used the Scarlet Dragon Avatar, but right now just like a ming demon king rushed towards the group of poisonous scorpions. That was a one-sided massacre. With just the first wave of mes, at least ten Pink Maiden bodies got melted.
Let us go down too.
Fearing that Liu Erlong may have some mishap, Flender nodded towards Tang San.
Tang San withdrew the blue silver grass, and everyone controlling their own flying ability, descended from the sky.
Dont overkill.
Grandmaster shouted. He wasnt only speaking to the Shrek Seven Devils, but more importantly towards Liu Erlong.
Liu Erlong kicked a Pink Maiden beside her into the air, turned around and looked at Grandmaster. Coldly letting out a snort, her speed increased again. On the surface, although she didnt seem to agree with him, in reality she still highly respected Grandmasters opinions. In the end, these pitiful scorpions that flew into the air were able to live to see another day.
Dai Mubai whispered in Flenders ear: Dean, didnt you say this time round we are to handle the spirit beasts ourselves? Look, teacher Erlong she
Flender helplessly replied: Women with hormones that are out of tune cannot be judged usingmon sense. Xiao Gang, why not let us leave this area, since we arent going to make these Pink Maidens suffer, and dealing with them is after all somewhat troublesome.
Contrary to Flenders expectations, Grandmaster shook his head and said: No hurry, lets wait a while more.
At this moment, a piercing animal cry came from the poison fog region. Immediately, a pink shadow leapt out from within the poison fog with a whooshing sound, opening its mouth and spraying a thick fog towards Liu Erlong.
Liu Erlong was momentarily surprised. Smacking both palms towards her front, her body instantly sprang backwards, however she cannot help but sniff a trace of the poison fog. Luckily, there was the miasma pill given by Tang San beforehand, giving her a certain resistance to the poison fog. With the addition of her solid cultivation, a small amount of poison fog was unable to cause her harm easily.
Erlong,e back. Little San, all of you go, dont kill it. Leave it breathing.
Grandmaster calmly gave out themands to attack.
Coming out from the forest was an enormous Pink Maiden. Its size wasnt too different from yesterdays Giant Earth King that was abused by Liu Erlong. Not only was the pink colour on its body much deeper, its entire body was covered by a fineyer of scales. On its head, six tiny eyes that are dark red in colour glinted a faint cold light.
Liu Erlongs sudden retreat avoided the poison fog it sprayed, making it angrier. Lashing its scorpion tail on the ground, it chased towards Liu Erlong.
Thats right, this was a Pink Queen. From the outer appearance, Grandmaster could determine that this Pink Queens cultivation was approximately between three thousand five hundred years and four thousand years.
Third brother, assist me.
Ma Hongjun let out a shout, a phoenix cry ringing out from his body. This sound wasnt made by his mouth, but produced by the rising mes on his body themselves. zing hot mes that were gold-red in colour instantly spread over his entire body, the third spirit ring on his body scattering a purple light. In a moment, a pair of enormous ming wings instantly spread out from Fattys back.
Wings spanning over four meters, although that somewhat didnt fit with Fattys chubby body, the zing hot air current made the Shrek Seven Devils swiftly retreat a couple steps, increasing their distance.
Everybody had been cooperating for such a long time, of course Tang San understood Ma Hongjuns intentions. He wanted to try out the newly acquired spirit technique.
Go.
Tang San only gave him a simple instruction. Lifting his right hand, a green ball of light was thrown out.
The ming wings on Ma Hongjuns back suddenly pped. Once again flying up with a gorgeous ming tail, he chased after the green ball of light that was flying towards the Pink Queen, just like a raging meteor.
This was Ma Hongjuns third spirit technique, Phoenix Ascension.
Relying on this spirit technique, he was able to temporarily have the ability to fly. During the process of flying, spirit energy would be drained continuously. At the same time, this technique would ignite his second spirit technique, Bathing Fire Phoenix. Combining the two spirit techniques into one, the attack power of his mes was temporarily increased by one hundred percent, and the attack range was increased by fifty percent.
Starting from the third spirit technique, Ma Hongjuns powerful Phoenix battle spirit started to show the strength beyond ordinary battle spirits. With the help of Tang San in removing his variant spirits evil fire restriction, this allowed him to release his spirit technique without second thoughts.
The six tiny eyes on Pink Queens head immediately revealed a horrified expression.
Not even Liu Erlongs mes earlier gave this sort of feeling. At the same time, an intense anger was also contained within that fear. This was because she has already clearly sensed the presence belonging to the Giant Earth King from Ma Hongjuns body.
The reason why it felt horrified was naturally due to the mes on Ma Hongjuns body, poisonous insect-type spirit beasts just like it were all afraid of fire, but after all, the Pink Queen did have nearly four thousand years of cultivation, it wouldnt be bothered by ordinary mes.
However, the phoenix mes on Ma Hongjuns body was the nemesis of all poisonous insects. And the phoenix was the king of ten thousand birds, the suppression from its presence had already made the Pink Queen confused.
The green light spread out in a sh, the enormous spider web not even giving the Pink Queen the chance to dodge. That was how exquisite Tang Sans technique was. The effect of Spider Web Restraint was instantly shown.
In a puff, Pink Queens huge body was bound securely by the spider web. At this moment, it was already not fearful, butpletely terrified. The spider webs presence belonged to its natural enemy, the Man Faced Demon Spider, causing its entire body to be limp. Powerful toxins entered it body, instantly causing its defensive power to greatly decrease, and at this moment, Ma Hongjun dove down,nding in front of it with a bang.
His mes suddenly dimmed. Everyone clearly saw the ming wings on Ma Hongjuns back spread out towards the sky as hended onto the ground, his right fist heavily smashing the ground. In that instant, the air became violently distorted. A cage of light that was five meters in diameter enveloped the bodies of Pink Queen and him.
The Pink Queen who was desperately struggling in the Spider Web Restraint became stiff in that distorted air,pletely losing the ability to move. Following up, Fatty roared, Fourth spirit technique, Phoenix Cry Sky Strike.
Boom, a powerful phoenix ze exploded in an instant. A loud and clear phoenix cry pierced the heavens, containing a majestic strength.
A strong and heavy phoenix-shaped ze spewed out from below the ground, soaring into the sky while bringing along Ma Hongjun.
The area that was enveloped in that distorted air just now was nowpletely covered in mes. The fiery phoenix directly rushed ten or so meters into the sky, spreading out its wings in mid-air, surprisingly it looked just like a phoenix descending on the world.
The Shrek Seven Devils who saw this beautiful sight couldnt help but be somewhat dumbfounded. Although they all knew the effect of the fourth spirit technique was considerably good, but they all didnt imagine Ma Hongjuns strength would be that powerful to such an extent.
Although Fattys mes were strong before gaining the Giant Earth Kings spirit ring, he didnt have any effective means to attack. While Phoenix Fire Wires power wasnt bad under the empowerment of Bathing Fire Phoenix, but at best it was only able to contend against spirit masters of the same rank, moreover there was only one method of attack.
Part 2
Therge increase in fire effect and the slight increase in the duration of the flying ability from Phoenix Ascension were also unable torgely increase his attack capability. As a power attack system Spirit Master, this was something that had been nagging Fatty for a while.
Yet right now, the fourth spirit technique Phoenix Cry Sky Strike released by Fattypletely changed the situation. With thebined boost from the second and third spirit technique, this attack had such a terrifying attack effect that even Flender, Zhao Wuji, Liu Erlong and the rest couldnt help but contract their pupils. Among the Shrek Seven Devils, Dai Mubai whose spirit energy was the strongest also acknowledged that it was impossible to not fully retreat under this kind of attack.
The sharp cries of Pink Queen inside the phoenix mes abruptly halted. Apanying the gorgeous ming phoenix slowly dispersing in the sky, Fatty lightlynded onto the ground. Although his face was somewhat pale, his expression was filled with excitement.
Peng, Pink Queens body dropped heavily onto the ground, its glittering and translucent body hadpletely transformed to a dark red colour, the entire body emitting an unpleasant burnt smell. Other than some mild convulsions, it couldnt stand up anymore.
If not for Fatty showing mercy by controlling the strength of the mes, that attack just now was enough to take its life.
What made Fatty somewhat puzzled was that the spider web that bound the Pink Queen unexpectedly still remained, only turning into a fiery red colour and not turning into ashes.
Only right now after releasing his fourth spirit technique, being in a state of excitement, he didnt think so much about it.
Grandmaster suddenly said: Oscar, hurry. Kill it. The vital point is where the eyes are, then immediately start absorbing the spirit ring.
Oscar was momentarily taken aback, but once he saw the urgency radiating from Grandmasters eyes he immediately understood. Quickly rushing to the front, not even thanking Ma Hongjun, a dagger was drawn out from around the waist and immediately stabbed downwards. Although forty ranks of spirit energy did not give him any offensive ability, his strengthpared to ordinary people was still much stronger.
The Pink Queens shell had already been softened by Ma Hongjuns phoenix mes. This beasts life was ended effortlessly.
Crossing his legs and sitting beside the Pink Queen, Oscar immediately started the spirit ring absorption process.
At this moment,rge amounts of the surrounding Pink Maidens had already retreated like a tide. What caused them to retreat was not only the death of the Pink Queen, but more importantly the powerful pressureing from Fattys phoenix mes made them so.
Flender walked to the side of Ma Hongjun, pping the back of his plump head, Stop being smug already. Hurry up sit down and start recovering your spirit energy.
Ma Hongjun who got hit stuck out his tongue, hurriedly sitting down not far from Oscar, silently starting to cultivate.
While his attack just now was very beautiful and its attack extremely powerful, simultaneously using the second, third and fourth spirit techniques to him who had recently gained a spirit ring and hence advancing to the forty one rank boundary, was still an immerse drain.
In addition, in pursuing the mes visual effect, he went all out in depicting that perfect phoenix form in the sky, using up at least seventy percent of his spirit energy.
Ning Rongrong muttered: Every spirit technique gained is indeed a qualitative improvement. Who knows what my fourth spirit ring will be. Grandmaster, why do you let Oscar absorb that Pink Queens spirit ring? While the number of years of this spirit beasts cultivation isnt too bad, but it isnt strong at all!
Grandmaster replied: Regarding Spirit Masters who need spirit rings, there are no spirit beasts that are the most powerful, only spirit beasts that are the most suitable for them. This Pink Queen is much better for Oscar than the effect of any other spirit beasts. If I guessed correctly, after he has gained this fourth spirit ring, it will somewhat help the offensive strength of you all as a whole.
Tang San was taught by Grandmaster, with regards to Grandmasters way of thinking, he understood him the best. Getting an inspiration, Teacher, do you mean that Little Aos fourth spirit ring will mix in the stimting toxin from the Pink Queens poison fog?
Grandmaster nodded his head, said: That is correct. What Oscar has is a food system spirit, even if he absorbs the spirit of poisonous spirit beasts, his spirit techniques will not produce toxins. So, this technique that originally belonged to the Pink Queen will have a certain transformation after he has absorbed it, the effect should be increasing the level of stimtion within a short period of time. I am unable to guarantee the extent of increase, but it should increase all attributes, just like back then the entire Mad Battle Team entering into a frenzy effect that you all had encountered. While his technique may also have after-effects, but I reckon it should not be as tyrannical as the Fanaticism ability.
Increasing all attributes? Just these few words were enough to make the hearts of the Shrek Seven Devils beat faster.
The one with the most distinct expression was Ning Rongrong.
Since that day Oscar confessed to her, she watched him diligently cultivate every day. Seeing Oscar getting a considerably useful spirit technique again, how could she not be happy for him? However, her heart also became more perturbed.
Deciding at the start that she would reveal her secrets to Oscar after the spirit masterpetition, but as that moment got nearer Ning Rongrongs mood changes also became faster.
She discovered that right now she would thoughtlessly take more notice of Oscar, not because of his looks, but because of the dedication in his eyes. Ning Rongrong clearly knew, this dedication in Oscars eyes was formedpletely because of her.
He truly liked her, and so to be able to have the qualifications to chase her he continuously worked hard.
Two yellow, one purple, the three spirit rings moved up and down Oscars body. Right now, the body of the Pink Queen continuously emitted traces of pink glitter, integrating into Oscar. When the pink light entered his body, Oscars expression slowly revealed a painful look.
Grandmaster had mentioned before, the difficulty of absorbing a spirit ring was greatly rted to the level of the spirit beasts resentment.
Not only did the Pink Queen bear a hatred for her murdered husband, she also died under Oscars hands, her resentment could not possibly be small.
Absorbing it was naturally not easy, but after all it was still within the range that can be absorbed. At the same time its ability was not as tyrannical as the Man Faced Demon Spider back then. Although Oscar had to bear some pain, he would not be in any danger.
Flender moved close to Grandmasters side, whispering: Xiao Gang, you saw Hongjuns attack effect just now, what do you think? Although his mouth asked a question, the exaltation on his face could not be covered up at all.
Seeing his direct disciple bing stronger and stronger, he also felt a sense of fulfillment.
Tang Sans radiance among the Shrek Seven Devils was overly blinding, the strength Ma Hongjun disyed just now made Flender rejoice beyond all expectations. To say the least, he felt that his disciple was finally not too far offpared to Tang San.
As expected, Grandmaster approvingly nodded his head, said: Remarkably not bad. Just now Hongjuns outburst of attack power was not too different from the attack strength when Mubai uses up all his energy. It is enough to inflict fatal injuries onto fiftieth ranked spirit masters and those below it. Whats more important is that his attacks contain the effect of phoenix mes. Not only is the temperature of his mes very high, it also has a very strong adhering property, the boosted harm inflicted by the mes is almostparable to the spirit power burst forth from the main attack. In terms of explosive power, right now among the Shrek Seven Devils Fatty is the strongest, slightly stronger than Mubai.
Flenderughed and said: This is all thanks to Liu Erlong, if not for her pulling back just in timest night, Little Fatty would not have such a good reward.
Grandmaster was very familiar with Flender, this fellow had always regarded his reputation to be important, and while Grandmaster himself and him are close brothers, he wouldnt mind giving him some criticisms. Of course, this was a reminderpletely out of goodwill.
Flender, have you discovered Fattys current disadvantage?
Grandmaster faintly asked.
Disadvantage? You mean his ability to sustain his attacks?
Flender muttered.
Grandmaster nodded his head and said: Although Fattys instantaneous explosive power is very strong, but the drain on the spirit energy is simply too much. His ability to maintainbat is inferior to Mubai. Once his attack does not achieve the expected results, hisbat strength will be weakened to a great extent for a short period of time. This is one of the restrictions on his ability for now. At the same time, there is another problem. His fourth spirit technique inherited the Giant Earth Kings Magma Earth Rending Strike,bining it together with his bodys phoenix mes, it transformed into the Phoenix Cry Sky Strike, but the fundamental issue did not change.
This Phoenix Cry Sky Strike of his is divided into two parts. The first part is causing his opponent to be dizzy within the distorted air, and the second part is then taking advantage of the period where the opponent is dizzy to release the strongest attack. The time the opponent is dizzy is also the time he charges up, am I wrong?
Flender nodded his head, said: You are the Grandmaster, of course you are not wrong.
Grandmaster said: And so because of it, Fatty also inherited the Magma Earth Rending Strikes disadvantage, which is the attack range. Think about it, will the opponent casually let hime close to activate his attack? As long as one escapes about five meters in distance away from him before he releases the first phase of Phoenix Cry Sky Strike, his attack will then be a futile effort. This can not only be achieved by agility attack system spirit masters, but even power attack system spirit masters who are slightly cautious can also easily do so. Speed is originally not what Fatty is proficient at. Although Phoenix Ascension enables him to fly temporarily, the more important functions of it is to boost the effect of the mes and its power, and not boosting his speed. Hence, although the explosive power of his attack is very strong, he has to coordinate with others.
Listening to Grandmasters exnation, Flender immediately understood.
What you meant is that there must be someone to first help Hongjun lock down the opponents movements, and then he can unleash the Phoenix Cry Sky Strikes greatest power.
Part 3
Grandmaster nodded:Just so. Because Hongjuns Phoenix Cry Sky Strike requires close proximity for the stun effect, it doesnt lock down the opponent, therefore in my theory its used after the opponent has been restrained. And I would use little Sans Spider Web Restraint to restrain the opponent. Later restraining abilities requires coordinating with previous restraining abilities. Spider Web Restraint restrains the opponents movement, also bringing out its poison to decrease the opponents defense, at this time Fatty can further supplement with the additional restraint and disy the Phoenix Cry Sky Strike. Only then will it be a one hit certain kill. This is only one among many methods of coordinating it, but concretely how still requires careful study. The key area is, spirit power cannot be wasted, to let each strength show its best effect.
Speaking of this, Grandmaster couldnt keep an admiring light from his eyes,These childrens gifts are exceptional. Take any one at random, they can all be considered top geniuses. Mubais toughness and strength, Oscar and Ning Rongrongs dual support, Hongjuns burst power, Zhuqings speed, Xiao Wus closebat technique, as well as little Sans cool mind. Combined together, its practically perfect. Perhaps right now theyre perplexed by having one less attacker from the dual support, but as each of their spirits graduallyes into its own strength, and the support effect advances one step further, this little team will only be even more frightening.
Flender looked at Grandmaster with a smile that wasnt a smile,Why dont you mention little Sans strength, and only his mind?
Grandmaster smiled slightly, saying:I cant keep a face like yours. Although little Sans strength is pretty good right now, that is because the quality of his spirit rings is excellent, along with having an external spirit bone. But looking at his foundation, Blue Silver Grass is after all Blue Silver Grass. Along with everyones strength increasing, and as they gain more spirit abilities, Blue Silver Grass weaknesses will will gradually appear. Thats why I say that his ability to direct the team is even more significant. This is most important as the teams soul.
Flender said in a low voice:When are you prepared to let him start cultivating his second spirit?
Grandmaster resolutely said:He must at least wait until after the eightieth spirit power rank. Twin spirits is a heavenly gift, I dont wish for little Sans talent to be wasted in any way. At the same time, right now I still havent figured out a way to dissolve the many negative side effects that will arise after the spirits amplification of his body. Unless I figure this out, I wont let him take chances. Otherwise, if his body is unable to endure the excessive added attributes from the spirits and breaks down, I will inevitably regret it all my life. If I cant think of a method, I would rather have him be only a Blue Silver Grass Spirit Master. I think even his father would agree with me on this. For Little Sans sake, perhaps, after this times Spirit Master tournament ends, I will have to make a trip to Supreme Pontiff Hall.
When Flender heard this he couldnt help being rmed,Youll go see her? Arent you afraid Erlong will flip?
Grandmaster said with a wry smile:Help me out when that momentes. For little Sans sake, I must go see her.
Flenders brows furrowed deeply, looking at Grandmaster with a serious expression,Xiao Gang, you have to think clearly. You should know she isnt like Erlong. Perhaps, you might not be able to return from this trip.
Grandmaster shook his head:No, this bit Im still certain of. Well, lets not talk about this. Everything will have to wait until after this times Advanced Spirit Master Academy Tournament ends. You have to keep this confidential for me. You especially cant let Erlong know.
Flender nodded,Dont worry, I know how serious it is.
As a result of the Pink Queens resentment, Oscars absorption was a lot slower than Ma Hongjuns wasst night, using a full two hours toplete the whole process.
Perhaps it was because he was influenced by the dazzlingly beautiful form of the Pink Queen, but after absorbing the spirit ring, Oscar seemed to have be even more handsome. Seeing him after his cultivation, Ma Hongjun couldnt help saying:Worthy of being a prostitutes face.
Oscar didnt pay any attention to Fattys mocking,Youre jealous, I just wont listen. Anyway, if you want to be as handsome as your big brother, you wont have the opportunity in your whole life.
Everyone gathered around, and Dai Mubai somewhat impatiently asked:Little Ao, whats your fourth spirit ring ability?
Among Spirit Masters, asking about spirit abilities was a major taboo, and ordinary Spirit Master would in no way want knowledge about their spirit abilities to be revealed to others. But the feelings among the Shrek Seven Devils had long ago transcended mere friends.
An excited light like what Fatty had that morning flickered in Oscars eyes,My fourth spirit ability is stimtion. For five minutes it can give the taker a ten percent increase in all attributes.
Dai Mubai somewhat disappointed said:Only ten percent? And only five minutes? This spirit ability
Oscar snorted, saying:Boss Dai, listen clearly. Its ten percent increase to all attributes. In other words, after taking it the overall strength will increase by ten percent, thats not as simple as you think. Moreover, it should be able to stack with any other support effect. Within these five minutes, it can make bring your strength to one hundred ten percent, at the same time counteracting all negative conditions.
Grandmasters voice came from behind the Shrek Seven Devils,Correct, this fourth spirit ability of his is in no way as simple as it seems on the surface.
Hearing his voice, the gazes of the Shrek Seven Devils all focused on Grandmaster.
Grandmaster looked at Oscar with satisfaction, saying:All attributes increasing by ten percent doesnt sound like arge proportion, but it can let you immediately reach the one hundred ten percent level, and this is under the premise it cancels out all negative conditions. No Spirit Master dares say he can use a hundred percent of his strength in every fight. Its possible to be able to use only eighty percent, or even lower. Especially in circumstances where the opponent has some weakening effects among their spirit abilities, the restrictions will be even greater. But this stimtion ability of Oscars is able topletely counteract these negative effects. By my calctions, it should even be able to elevate your mind, adding a further ten percent amplification. It can also make each of you for a short term break out your most powerful strength. Inter battles you wille to understand how wonderful this fourth spirit ability is.
Oscar nodded agreement,Only, Grandmaster, this spirit ability also has two ws. One is that it sustains for too short a time. The other is that it cant be preserved. After its been summoned, it has to be taken within one minute to be effective. In other words, I cant make it in advance before battles. Inparatively better news, it doesnt use up too much of my spirit power, about the same as my flying mushroom sausage, moreover it doesnt have any side effects. I, your father, have a pink sausage.
Thest line was the spirit incantation for this new spirit ability.
Pink light could be seen condensing in Oscars palm, and in a moment, a sparkling and translucent, thick like a little finger, pink sausage appeared in the hollow of his palm.
Ma Hongjun to the side grinned oddly,Little Ao, when did yours be so small?
As he spoke, the girls couldnt keep from blushing, and they firmly red at him.
Oscar snapped:Whether big brothers sausage is big or not you wont get to eat it.
Grandmaster sternly said:Just by being without side effects, this fourth spirit ability of yours is much better than those of many other Support Spirit Masters.
Flender held back a smile, saying:Well, dont talk nonsense, lets keep going. You still need three spirit rings. Lets hope our luck continues to be this good and we can find what you need as quickly as possible.
Even though the size of the Sunset Forest wasnt as enormous as Star Dou Great Forest, it still wasnt something that could be covered in a few days, and the Shrek Academy party continued searching in this vast forest.
In terms of overall quality, the spirit beasts in Sunset Forest was perhaps a bit better than Star Dou Great Forest, but there werent any truly powerful creatures among them.
After two days, they still hadnt encountered a spirit beast that suited the other three.
Flender also couldnt help being somewhat impatient.
The sleeping arrangements were no longer a problem. Grandmaster didnt give Liu Erlong another opportunity, each night cultivating outside the tent. Flender and Zhao Wuji also feared Liu Erlong and kept Grandmasterpany. Unfortunately they didnt bring more than two tents. After a few days, the Shrek Seven Devils were in excellent spirits, while Grandmasters trio were a bit unwell. Especially Grandmaster whose cultivation was lowest, without several days of proper rest he already had dark circles under his eyes.
Stopping, Flender frowned:Lets rest here first. Searching like this is no method. Although there are many types of spirit beasts in Sunset Forest, arent the top quality ones pitifully few? If it drags on like this, Im afraid the Spirit Master Tournament will have begun.
In two days of searching it wasnt that they hadnt encountered spirit beasts with suitable cultivation age, but Grandmaster wasnt satisfied with the properties of these spirit beasts.
With him following, naturally he wished to match everyone with the most suitable spirit rings.
The Shrek Seven Devils didntck talent, and whether it was Grandmaster, Flender or Zhao Wuji, none of them wanted to see their futures influenced by an unsuitable spirit ring.
Chapter 85 — Fragrance Attracting Spirit Beasts
Chapter 85: Fragrance Attracting Spirit Beasts
Part 1
"Dean Flender, I actually have a solution, however it is quite dangerous." Tang San suddenly put forward, his voice drawing everyone''s attention.
Flender grumpily said, "Why didn''t you say so earlier? What is it?"
Tang San said, "Do you still remember the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure that I used two days ago to suppress the poisonous fog? As an immortal treasure herb, it can be considered to be one of nature''s rarest gems. If I were to expose it to the surroundings, just its aura alone should attract the attention of powerful spirit beasts. However, as such, it would be impossible for me to guess what manner of beasts it could bring. It is quite possible that it could summon an exceedingly high quality spirit beast that we cannot hope to defeat, furthermore, the quantity it can summon will not be low either."
Hearing this, Flender realized it wasn''t because Tang San purposely withheld a solution earlier, but because this solution was truly far too dangerous. In the worst case scenario, it was possible that they could face total annihtion.
Even though Flender, Zhao Wuji, and Liu Erlong were all rank 70 plus spirit masters, some especially powerful spirit beasts could easily destroy them.
Just like the Titan Giant Ape they encountered in the Star Dou Great Forest; a terrifying existence that even a Titled Douluo dare not easily provoke.
"Xiao Gang, what do you think?" Flender posed the question to Grandmaster
Grandmaster pondered for a moment and said, "Little San''s idea is not necessarily unusable; it all depends on how we approach it. Little San, can you still find their of Dugu Bo?"
Hearing Grandmaster''s question, Tang San''s eyes immediately lit up, his inner thought progression closely mirrored Grandmaster''s so even though Grandmaster had not revealed his idea, he already understood.
"Master, you mean to use the venom left behind by the Old Freak to protect us?"
Grandmaster smiled faintly and nodded. Right now everyone else were still baffled, not understanding what this pair of master and disciple were talking about.
Tang San at Grandmaster''s indication exined that because this Sunset Forest housed Poison Douluo Dugu Bo''s private hideout, the perimeter near the location of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well was protected by Dugu Bo''s poisonous formation.
That poison formation came from Dogu Bo''s horrifyingly potent venom abilities.
Even a ten thousand year spirit beast wouldnt dare take a step past the boundary.
Of course, such a poison posed no challenge to Tang San. Even if Dugu Bo had not already given them the antidote, he could still easily produce an antidote himself or rely on the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure to suppress the poison.
By exposing the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure outside of the poison formation, they could attract many spirits beasts and should at any time the beasts be too powerful, they could retreat back into the protection of the poison and no longer fear being overwhelmed.
When they wanted to leave, they could simply exit the Sunset Forest in a different direction.
Now that they had a method, everyone immediately set out for the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well under Tang San''s directions.
The Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well was located in the center of the Sunset Forest, equidistant to the edges of the forest, and since the Shrek Academy group had already been inside the Sunset Forest for some time, it took them less than half a day to reach the outside perimeters Dugu Bos poison formation.
Tang San with a serious expression passed out two pills to each person, "The poison the old freak used for protection here is extremely insidious, although it will affect spirit masters to a lesser degreepared to spirit beasts, if your spirit energy is less than 70 ranks, a single step inside the protected ground and your death will be assured. First take one of the pills, it will ensure your safety for a day, tomorrow at the same time take the second pill. I believe two days should provide us ample time.
Finished saying this, Tang San began the preparations. He first entered the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well alone and retrieved some of the fertile mud from the banks where the two sides of the well flowed together. After that he returned and dug out a hole outside of the poison formation and ced the mud within before carefully nting the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure on top.
The Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure was different from Xiao Wus Yearning Heartbroken Red that would never wilt. Once it had left the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, if it didnt receive enough natures spiritual nourishment, it will slowly wilt.
Thankfully, the soil from the side of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well had sufficient energy to nourish it; otherwise Tang San would never let it touch regr soil.
Havingpleted the temporary nting of the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure, Tang San took out a small jade bottle from the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse. As he removed the stopper from the bottle, a thick cloud of briny stench wallowed out, immediately filling the air. Even the fragrance of the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure couldnt suppress its terrible smell.
Little San, what is that thing? The smell is killing me Dai Mubai who always loved cleanliness, immediately dodged far away when he smelled it.
Tang San smiled slightly, and thought to himself, Boss Dai, how can you possibly know that this liquid with it unbearable stench was synthesized by me using more than ten kinds of precious ingredients. Its rarity is almostparable to that of the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure.
He very carefully tilted the bottle above the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure, allowing a single drop of ck liquid to fall onto its stamen. Tang San then carefully resealed the jade bottle and returned it into his Hundred Treasure Purse.
An extraordinary scene unfolded. The Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasures stamen began emitting a dense of purple gas, its originally gentle fragrance immediately growing more powerful. The smell of the flower was no longer limited to within its area of effect, instead started to quickly permeate the surrounding air and beyond.
Even Dai Mubai who had evacuated the area previously to escape the stench could feel perfumed air tickling his nose.
Tang San exined to his group, The medicine I used on the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure will nourish it, causing it to temporarily lose its poison suppression effect for about two hours, however, within this time its scent will rapidly spread to a minimum of ten li. This should be more than enough to attract some spirit beasts. After all, the scent belongs to one of the exceedingly rare heavenly treasures; there should no beasts that wouldnt like it.
The rest of the group couldnt help but be amazed at Tang Sans application of medicine. Of course they all attributed this to the half year Tang San spent studying under Dugu Bo.
Nourishing the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure and attracting spirit beasts, for Tang San, this could be considered two birds with one stone. As the gentle scent slowly saturated the air, the Shrek Academy party also became increasingly alert.
The three with the weakest fighting power, Oscar, Ning Rongrong and Grandmaster were positioned closest to the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure, the rest are around them, carefully observing in all directions.
Having finished preparing the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure, Tang San did not immediately join his friends in surveying the surroundings but rather walked around the flower a distance away. The scent produced by the divine flora held great attraction to all spirit beasts regardless of their cultivation level.
In order to prevent the spirit beast with too low of a cultivate level to disturb them and disrupt their nning, Tang San prepared his ownyer of protection via poison.
His poison formation clearly wasnt as severe as the one created by Dugu Bo, but it should be effective in filtering the spirit beasts. ording to Tang Sans calctions, spirit beasts that had less than two thousand years of cultivation should not be able to easily enter.
Spirit beasts were different from humans; their senses were much sharper. Especially towards dangers such as poison, their judgement was rarely wrong.
Once they discovered that the poison was not something they could resist, they would never risk their lives.
With the assistance of this poison protected ground, the Shrek Academys group of people could save a lot of energy. They only need to choose targets among the sufficiently cultivated spirit beasts.
The stage had been set, all that was left was to tighten their formation and wait. Even though this hunting method could easily attract more powerful spirit beasts, it was equally dangerous. Whether the spirit beasts that came were too powerful or too weak, neither would satisfy Tang San and the others requirements. As a result, no matter how you put it, luck held a certain part.
The lure of the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasures effect was even bigger than Tang San had expected. Once they have finished setting up, less than a cup of teas time had passed before the first spirit beast appeared.
A low rumbling roar and a faint stench reached them, the trees to their left started to sway, as if brushed by a gale.
Cloud follows the dragon and wind follows the tiger. It should be a spirit beast of the tiger family. Everyone be careful. Grandmaster calmly deduced.
Just as Grandmaster finished speaking, a gorgeous yet ferocious tiger burst through the thickets.
The tiger was covered from head to toe in murky ck fur; the only exception being the king character on its forehead patterned in white. The length of its body was over three meters long and stood at one meter fifty shoulder height. Although it was quiterge, it was nevertheless very nimble.
Even before anyone had a clear look at the beast, it already pounced towards them. Its movement like a trail of shadows and its aim was precisely the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure being protected behind everyone.
Beginbat! Tang San roared, and without withholding any spirit power raised his arm, releasing a Spider Web Restraint. Due to his spirit power increase, his limit had now increased to four Spider Web Restraints.
Spirit beasts from their outer appearance can be seen that generally those with cultivation less than ten thousand years would increase in size the more they cultivate, but those that have surpassed ten thousand years instead will start decreasing in the size the more powerful they grow.
Of course, there are some exceptions, but other than spirit beasts that are especially powerful or weak most do follow this development path. The ck tiger before them could easily be identified as one that has cultivated between three thousand to five thousand years, perfectly suitable.
Tang San without hesitation chose to fight rather than flee.
The green light expanded in a sh. Sometimes having too fast of a speed is not always good; such as the case for this spirit beast Phantom Tiger that only has the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure in its eyes.
The Phantom Tigers horrific speed andbat prowess was well known, it can be considered to be among the strongest spirit beasts. It was also incredibly aggressive and will not hesitate to fight anyone that dares intrude in its territory to the death.
Because its speed was iparable, even other spirit beasts that had achieved simr years of cultivation, ordinarily would not seek to fight it.
Part 2
Seeing Tang San unleash Spider Web Restraint at the Phantom Tiger, its body flickered strangely, and the originally one Phantom Tiger suddenly turned into three.
The one in the Spider Web Restraint faded away unseen like a mirage, while the other two advanced even faster.
Phantom Tigers innate ability, Shadow Doppelg?nger.
Dai Mubai roared deeply, four spirit rings simultaneously shing up from below. When the Phantom Tiger appeared, his body already swiftly swelled up, and now watching the Phantom Tiger dash forward he went head to head with it without the slightest hesitation.
A pair of tiger paws pped forward, and from his mouth a white light jetted out, already releasing White Tiger Light Wave.
Spirit power rising substantially increased the might of spirit abilities, and Dai Mubais goal was also only to block the Phantom Tigers charge.
In the sh of white light, another Phantom Tiger disappeared. Without a doubt, Dai Mubais target had also been a shadow.
Ma Hongjun and Xiao Wu went up simultaneously, preparing a cooperative attack on the Phantom Tigers true body. Its enormous body shed with ck light, once again separating two silhouettes. By now it was already in front of everyone, the three forms simultaneously charging at the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure from different angles. With the previous lesson in mind, right now nobody actually knew which form was after all the real Phantom Tiger.
At this moment, purple golden light shed out of Tang Sans eyes, his gaze sweeping, already shouting,The left one is real. Careful, Zhuqing.
Under the gaze of Purple Demon Eye there was nowhere for the Phantom Tiger to hide. Even though Tang Sans eyes still couldnt be called piercing eyes, after reaching the mustard seed stage, his eyes could even distinguish energy attribute differences, and could naturally differentiate the the aura fluctuations around the three Phantom Tigers.
Right now, the only one confronting the real body was Zhu Zhuqing, and behind her back were Ning Rongrong and Oscar. This Phantom Tiger was undoubtedly clever, choosing the weakest direction to attack from.
Flender, Liu Erlong and Zhao Wuji were all already waiting for action with their strength stored up. If the Shrek Seven Devils were unable to withstand the attack of this Phantom Tiger, they would act immediately.
The Shrek Seven Devils had cooperated for so long that the tacit understanding between them had long ago already reached a certain boundary. Seeing Zhu Zhuqing in danger, the gold purple light in Tang Sans eyes suddenly intensified, everyone seeing a ring light sh past.
That Phantom Tiger hissed sharply, and its forward momentum immediately slowed down somewhat, and even the other two disappeared like smoke.
Zhu Zhuqing very clearly understood that there was no space to dodge behind her, and advanced rather than retreating, going up to meet the Phantom Tigers charge. It was also now that three streams of warmth entered her body from behind, strength, agility as well as spirit power simultaneously upgrading substantially, immediately letting her condition surpass her peak.
Hell Rush Stab unleashed, Zhu Zhuqings delicate body directly struck the Phantom Tiger, the keen des at her fingertips ruthlessly flitting across the Phantom Tigers throat, leaving behind several deep cuts.
The pain woke up the Phantom Tiger from Tang Sans mental attack, and with a fierce roar, ck light rushed out from its whole body and it distorted, inconceivably shifting sideways, just dodging away from Zhu Zhuqings followup Hell Hundred ws.
However, this brief moments obstruction was already enough. Dai Mubais tall figure already charged over from the side. The tiger stripes all over his overbearing form had all turned golden, and snarling, golden light burst out. With his body as the center, countless fist sized golden spheres of light locked on to the Phantom Tiger, flocking towards it. It was precisely the fourth spirit ability Dai Mubai obtained not long ago, White Tiger Meteor Shower.
In terms of burst attack power, perhaps this fourth spirit ability of Dai Mubais couldntpare to Fattys Phoenix Cry Sky Strike, but its greatest feature was that it could lock in on the opponent. Once the target was locked in, all the White Tiger Meteors formed from spirit power wouldunch as a concentrated volley.
The entire attack power could be concentrated on one opponent, and they could also disperse to attack multiple opponents.
The attack power contained by each ball was equal to one tenth of Dai Mubais spirit power, which showed how powerful growth potential this spirit ring gave him. He couldunch more than a hundred meteors.
If the Phantom Tiger hadnt suffered Tang Sans mental attack it could still have used its Doppelg?nger ability to as much as possible of Dai Mubais attack, but right now its mind was injured by Purple Demon Eye, and it was temporarily unable to fully use Doppelg?nger. Helplessly, it could only stiffly resist Dai Mubais attack with its own body.
ck light shed out and transformed into a ck light cover that enveloped the Phantom Tiger. Each White Tiger Meteor that bombarded it would erupt in a loud explosion, and concentrated booms echoed continuously, ring after ring of golden ripples erupting on that ck light.
The Phantom Tiger curled up its body as much as possible, making the area suffering the attack smaller in order to increase its defense.
The Shrek Seven Devils cooperation was so implicit, Ning Rongrongs hand supported the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, already releasing her three spirit abilities on the five people in charge of attacking.
Besides strength and speed amplification, her third spirit ability, also a thousand year spirit ability, directly amplified spirit power. In other words, currently the effective spirit power of Tang San and the others was one hundred forty percent that of normal.
The Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagodas effect as the first support spirit had be more and more clear as Ning Rongrongs strength grew.
Of course, as a result of the spirit ability effects increasing, the consumption of Ning Rongrongs own spirit power was no doubt immense. Amplifying three aspects simultaneously, even though she already possessed fortieth ranked spirit power, she could at most persevere for ten minutes.
Intense explosions made the soil turn, the Phantom Tiger was like an angry wolf in a small boat, constantly rocked by the shocks. But it was indeed powerful, under this kind of attack it actually still didnt copse.
When the White Tiger Meteor Shower finally ended, the instant all the explosions finished, suddenly the Phantom Tigers curled up body instantly unfolded. Immediately followed by an immense sh of ck light and shadow bursting from within its body, going straight for Zhu Zhuqing.
That ck light and shadow suddenly condensed in midair into an identical form as the Phantom Tiger, with even the same size. Terrifying energy fluctuations made the air issue ear-piercing sharp hisses, as if cut open by that ck light.
The five Shrek Seven Devils in charge of attack now surrounded the Phantom Tiger, but it movements were really too fast, and nobody had expected that after just now having endured the White Tiger Meteor Shower bombardment and with blood flowing from its nose and mouth, it could still so quickly issue an all out attack.
There wasnt even enough time for Tang San to release Blue Silver Grass to save Zhu Zhuqing.
A more than three thousand year spirit beasts all out attack was terrifying, the Phantom Tigers attack capability couldnt be any less than the Pink Queen. The reason it chose to attack Zhu Zhuqing was because behind her was the closest way to the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure.
As long as it could break out from this situation, it could not only grab the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure, but also turn and escape.
Unfortunately, this Phantom Tiger still underestimated Zhu Zhuqings strength and resolve.
Confronting this ck light and shadow attack, Zhu Zhuqing didnt dodge or escape, her third spirit ring shed with purple light, both hands like lightning folding over her head, the w des of the five fingers on each hand fusing together with astonishing speed, bing a one chi long sharp de.
ck light also rushed out from within Zhu Zhuqing, and her whole body seemed to be a part of that sharp de, swinging both hands down to meet the ck light released from the Phantom Tiger.
This was the thousand year spirit ring ability Zhu Zhuqing obtained after reaching the thirtieth rank Hell Decapitation.
Equally ear piercing tearing noises resounded, on both sides of the Hell Decapitation, the air distorted like rippling water, clearly splitting open.
The ck light de only condensed in a straight line, and just as it struck down it heavily bombarded that Phantom Tigers transformed shadow.
With the assistance of Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, this attack could be said to be Zhu Zhuqings most powerful attack at present.
There was no noise of a collision, only a teeth ache inducing grinding sound.
In midair, the Phanttom Tiger shadow paused before that sharp Hell Decapitation attack, and the instant the Hell Decapitation struck it was cut in half.
But, this was after all only the third spirit ability, while this shadow attack could be said to be the Phantom Tigers all out attack. Its body already came charging closely behind.
The might of the Hell Decapitation was in the end still by far counteracted by the Phantom Tiger far superior energy.
Perhaps it was because it was stopped, after that ck shadow halted, it immediately used even higher speed to strike at Zhu Zhuqing.
And this moment was just after Zhu Zhuqing had just released her full strength attack, the dangerous juncture when new strength had not yet been born.
A massive silhouette just like a shield moved across in front of Zhu Zhuqing, and without any fanfare struck out head on with a white furred tiger palm.
With a loud bang, that massive silhouette swayed once, but still didnt agree to retreat a single step. It was precisely the Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai.
Even though Zhu Zhuqings Hell Decapitation couldntpletely cut open the Phantom Tigers attack, it could still fight for time. The instant he discovered the danger Dai Mubai had rushed over, just in time to shield Zhu Zhuqing.
Using his tyrannical spirit power to shield her from the remaining attack.
In spite of wisps of blood flowing from the corners of his mouth, Dai Mubai immediately revealed his overbearing side. Faced with the Phantom Tigers charge, condensing spirit power he released White Tiger Body Barrier, stiffly blocking the Phantom Tigers charge.
Part 3
White Tiger collided with Phantom Tiger, a muffled grunt and a sharp hiss echoed practically simultaneously. Dai Mubai staggered back before turning, but that Phantom Tiger was also sent flying by him.
A slender figure quietly appeared behind the Phantom Tiger, a pair of slender perfectly straight thighs quietly winding around its neck, Waist Bowunching, Xiao Wupleted a graceful backwards summersault in the air, and under the powerful strength of her Waist Bow the Phantom Tigers more than three meters long body was thrown directly into the air, and mmed back down heavily on the ground.
There was an intense boom.
In the blink of an eye, the Phantom Tiger was stunned.
A flicker of red light, Ma Hongjuns plump body already since long ago waited where the Phantom Tiger fell, and the instant Xiao Wus long legs released it, his right fist also urately struck the ground. He and the Phantom Tiger werepletely enveloped within distorted air.
A resonant phoenix cry once again echoed in the Sunset Forest, and along with an immense bird of me soaring up, and therge Phantom Tiger no longer even whimpered.
From Zhu Zhuqing halting the Phantom Tiger with Hell Decapitation, to Dai Mubai tyrannically blocking it from the front and sending it flying, Xiao Wus midair Soft Skill linking up to Ma Hongjuns right hand restricting it with Phoenix Cry Sky Strike, all of this flowed as smoothly as running water and moving clouds.
Hong
The Phantom Tigers body covered in mes fell heavily on the ground. Even if it wanted to crawl it wouldnt be able to seed.
The red hot phoenix mes were constantly eroding its body. Sessively enduring Dai Mubais White Tiger Meteor Shower and Ma Hongjuns Phoenix Cry Sky Strike, even though this Phantom Tiger was any number of times stronger than the Pink Queen, in the end it still suffered life threatening injuries.
Zhuqing, do it.Tang Sans calm voice promptly echoed.
Zhu Zhuqing moved around Dai Mubai, transforming into a series of iplete shadows, and the instant the Phantom Tiger drew itsst breath she relied on her Hell Rush Stab to make thest attack, her right hand ws thrusting into the Phantom Tigers left eye to reach its brain, ending its life.
Ma Hongjun opened his mouth wide and inhaled, withdrawing the phoenix mes on the Phantom Tiger and polluting Zhu Zhuqings arm, putting a satisfactory period to this times perfect kill scene.
But at this moment, Grandmasters somewhat impatient voice suddenly reached them,Little San, quickly take back your Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure.
Now that the Shrek Seven Devils paid attention, on their side they had dealt with the Phantom Tiger, but on the other side, Zhao Wuji, Flender and Liu Erlong were all already fighting.
They didnt know when, but during the fight seven wildly different spirit beasts had appeared, in the process of besieging Flenders trio. If it wasnt for the trios immense strength, if even one slipped by them it wouldnt have been easy for the Shrek Seven Devils to handle.
Originally, when the Phantom Tiger appeared and drew the attacks of the Shrek Seven Devils, one after another seven spirit beasts arrived. Tang Sans seven could cope with one five thousand or so years spirit beasts, but if there was another, they might take casualties. Flender, Liu Erlong and Zhao Wuji immediately went to meet them, helping them block the attacks ofter spirit beasts.
After this the amount of spirit beasts grew greater and greater, one more powerful than the other. If it went on like this, perhaps even they would be unable to resist.
Therefore Grandmaster had Tang San quickly take away the target of these spirit beasts.
With just a nce, Tang San already had a grasp of the battle circumstances, and without the slightest hesitation said to Dai Mubai:Mubai, you bring the Phantom Tigers corpse and Zhuqing into the poison formation first, let her absorb the spirit ring. The rest of you follow me.
Dai Mubai looked distracted a moment, but only hesitated slightly. He naturally had confidence in Tang San and only smiled wryly inside. Zhu Zhuqings character wasnt too good to begin with, and when further absorbing this tiger type spirit, how couldnt she be even more like a tigress? However her spirit was also a cat type, and this Phantom Tiger excelled at speed, seemingly it was also suitable.
Along with Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing first stepping into the poison formation, Tang San took the variety of sausages Oscar handed over. After each of them first at a recovery sausage, they immediately gathered towards Flenders trio.
Strength. This was strength!
Watching Flenders trio fighting, the Shrek Seven Devils couldnt keep from inwardly sighing in admiration.
Flender, Liu Erlong and Zhao Wuji were all three Spirit Sage powers over seventieth rank. Right now the three werent coordinating at all, only fighting their own battles, but withstood the attacks of those seven spirit beasts without allowing them to take one step past the line.
The reason they didnt cooperate wasnt because they didnt want to, but rather because they couldnt. The might of the trios spirit abilities was too great, and if they cooperated with each other they would instead cause disturbances, making them unable to bring out their full strength.
At such a time, Ning Rongrong showed the effect of the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda spirit she had inherited.
When the Phantom Tiger was defeated, she had already stopped assisting Tang San and the others. Right now the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagodas three rings of light shed once again, bing three lines of light that simultaneously poured into Flenders trio.
The more powerful the Spirit Master the greater effect the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagodas support would have, this was something all the Shrek Seven Devils knew. Because its support increased by a percentage, the higher the base value the more powerful the upgrade effect. But when truly used inbat, that reversing heaven and earth terrifying effect still shocked Tang San and the others.
The light around Flenders trio simultaneously rose sharply, and the seven spirit beasts that had previously been constantly attacking them were forced to retreat practically simultaneously.
Unfortunately, Ning Rongrongs support could also only continue for a few short breaths. This was still the first time she supported Spirit Masters with so much higher spirit power than her own.
The feeling was as different as ck and whitepared to supporting the Shrek Seven Devils, in just a few seconds she could feel her spirit power draining away, her whole body unspeakably unwell.
Retreat into the poison formation.Flender shouted. He had no choice but to make this decision, because he saw more than ten spirit beasts more rushing out from the forest, their target on their side.
The Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasures fragrance was dense andsted long without scattering, even though right now it had already been withdrawn by Tang San into the Hundred Treasure Purse, the scent was still there. Theter arriving spirit beasts unexpectedly had a lot that were over the ten thousand year level, this wasnt something Flender and the others could hold back.
The Shrek Seven Devils and Grandmaster swiftly retreated into the poison formation Dugu Bo had set up. Although Flenders trio had lost Ning Rongrongs support, with their strength, even if they couldnt win, they could still run.
Perhaps it was because the poison formation had been here for so long, but just as Tang San expected, when the approximately twenty spirit beasts reached its edge they immediately stopped, and could only make some long range attacks.
Unfortunately their range was limited, and Flender and the others blocked them a few times as the Shrek Academy party already moved within the poison formation where they couldnt reach.
Little San, that Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure of yours really is too effective.Flender looked with some trepidation at the still increasing number of spirit beasts outside. Who said Sunset Forest didnt have formidable spirit beasts? Among the twenty nine spirit beasts already gathered outside, there were at least six or seven whose strength exceeded ten thousand years, even so much that one spirit beasts cultivation approached thirty thousand years. The other spirit beasts were also all over three thousand years.
Even the impulsive Liu Erlong understood that such high level spirit beasts wasnt something they could match, and could only avoid.
Grandmasters gaze turned to the side where Zhu Zhuqing was already absorbing the spirit ring, and happily said:At least we didnt waste our strength. That Phantom Tiger is quite good, whether in ability or attributes, theyre both very suitable for Zhuqing.
Tang San was now constantly observing the spirit beasts outside. Due to the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasures scent still not scattering, right now the spirit beasts were still pacing outside the poison formation, while absorbing the scent left in the air they red like tigers watching prey at their side.
At least until the fragrance scattered they clearly wouldnt leave.
Tang San raised the sleeve on his right arm and swiftly removed the Flying God w and handed it to Flender to the side.
Flender puzzled said:What is it?
Tang San said:Dean, there are so many spirit beasts outside, and there are a few that suits us. They dont dare enter the poison formation, so we need to pull them inside to hunt them. With your, teacher Zhao and teacher Erlongs strength, pulling them inside shouldnt be any problem.
Flender astonished said:Little San, youre joking. Cant you see how many spirit beasts are outside? As soon as we go out, well definitely be mobbed. Even we couldnt retreat intact. There really are too many spirit beasts outside, the instant burst power they could produce would give a headache even to Title Douluo.
Tang San smiled slightly, always nning in advance pointed to the Flying God w in his hand, saying:Thats why Im giving you this. With it you basically dont need to go outside. Mubai, little Ao, give your Flying God ws for teacher Zhao and teacher Erlong to use.
Listening to Tang San, Flender was immediately greatly curious,Well, so you kids still had another move.Even though he still didnt understand what Tang San wanted them to do, he could see from Tang Sans expression that he held considerable certainty.
From the suggestion of setting up by the poison formation, he clearly had already nned ahead, one n after another, his mind was even more meticulous than the majority of adults.
Could it be that Clear Sky Douluos genes were this good?
Tang San helped the curious trio set up the Flying God ws on their right arms, then gave them a detailed exnation in its use.
Chapter 86 — Thousand Year Unicorn Armored Beast And Ten Thousand Year Demon Spider
Chapter 86: Thousand Year Unicorn Armored Beast And Ten Thousand Year Demon Spider
Part 1
With their curiosity greatly increased, the trio immediately tried using it within the poison formation, unable to keep from gasping in admiration over the borate Flying God w. Especially the quality of the material and craftsmanship made them adore it even more.
Now Flender didnt need to worry about dealing with the spirit beasts outside, a cunning light shed in his eyes, with his particr lisping voice saying to Tang San:I say little San, how about we strike a deal?
Tang San was astute, his face immediately showing a smiling expression:No problem, besides this Flying God w, anything else is fine.
Eh Flender immediately choked on his next words.
To the side Liu Erlong looked disdainfully at Flender,And you call yourself a teacher, you actually want the childrens things. Little San, how about this, teacher Erlong will trade with you. Later you pick any spirit beast outside and tell me, Ill catch it for you, and afterward you make me a Flying God w.
As a result of Liu Erlongs figure being different from a mans and being more observant than Flender, she discovered that each Flying God w was different, immediately understanding that this thing was made to size.
Flender didnt give up, and without waiting for Tang San to speak up he couldnt keep from saying:What you can catch, dont tell me I cant? Little San, Ill also pre order. Im also your Teachers old brother, so give me this piece.
Looking at Flender, then again at Liu Erlong, Tang Sanughed inwardly.
Actually, it was no wonder that Flender and Liu Erlong were so interested in this Flying God w. This thing was extremely practical, and whats more, in a key moment it could be a life saver. The quality was superb, extremely durable, when worn on the arm it didnt feel cumbersome, no more than a wrist protector. That weight was basically no problem to them.
Helplessly, Tang San could only say:Fine. However, making this thing takes a lot of time. Once this times Advanced Spirit Master Academy Tournament is over Ill make one for each teacher.
Flenderughed out loud,Fine, then teacher will be impolite. Erlong, Wuji, well do it. Little San, just pick any one of these spirit beasts outside. Well catch it for you.
Grandmaster to the side looked at Flenders appearance of aplishing lowly ambitions and helplessly shook his head, but also didnt say anything.
Tang San said:Help Rongrong catch one first. Im in no hurry, Ill still observe a bit.
Flender nodded, saying:Thats also fine. Grandmaster, do you see something rtively good for Rongrongs fourth spirit ring?
Tang San was Grandmasters disciple, and Flender could naturally ask him directly for his opinion, but the others still followed Grandmasters opinion on the most suitable.
Grandmasters gaze swept across those spirit beasts ring like tigers outside, and raising his hand he pointed to one among them,Rongrongs previous three abilities separately increase speed, strength and spirit power. Then, mainly this fourth spirit ability should increase defense. That four thousand year or so Unicorn Armored Beast isparatively suitable.
Everyone turned to look in the direction Grandmaster indicated, seeing a spirit beast shaped like a crocodile. Its bulk wasnt especiallyrge, five meters long or so, a head with four eyes, four limbs as thick and solid as buckets. Its most outstanding feature was that its whole body was covered in ck te armor. Each armor te was roughly palm sized, appearing extremely thick and durable.
Grandmaster lowered his voice:The Unicorn Armored Beast is mainly specialized in closebat, it has enormous strength, and relying on its astonishing defense it can practically ignore most attacks from spirit beasts of simr cultivation age. You three had best work together to secure it.
Grandmasters words were naturally convincing, and Flenders trios gazes simultaneously locked on that Unicorn Armored Beast. Stepping forward, in the blink the distance had closed to within thirty meters, Flying God ws simultaneously shooting out, steel ws spreading in the air, in practically an instant that thousand year Unicorn Armored Beast had been urately grabbed.
Flender and the others only felt a slight jolt at their wrists as the actionpleted. The tactile quality of the Flying God ws was extremely good, just like a real hand spreading open.
But, as the maker of the Flying God ws, the pupils of Tang Sans eyes contracted. Because, the three Flying God ws thatnded on the Unicorn Armored Beast unexpectedly couldnt pierce through its armor. Despite each grabbing an armor te, they were unable to prate the slightest bit. In fact, with the Flying God ws own mechanical strength and sharpness, even metal or rock could be easily pierced. From this could be seen just how abnormal the defense of this thousand year Unicorn Armored Beast was. No wonder it would mix in with ten thousand year spirit beasts, who would have the least bit interest in bones so difficult to gnaw.
Without waiting for the Unicorn Armored Beast to struggle, Flenders trio exhaled simultaneously, spirit power condensing in a sh and releasing.
Even though that Unicorn Armored Beast was astonishingly strong, controlling the Flying God ws on its body were three Spirit Sage level powers with more than seventieth ranked spirit power. How could their instantly erupting power be resisted by a thousand year spirit beast?
The five meter long body was thrown directly into the air, flipping in their direction.
Grandmasters voice echoed at this opportune moment,Its weakness is inside its mouth. Only from there can the inside of its body be injured. The armor tes on other parts of its body are half as thick as its body. Its defense is even more abnormal than some ten thousand year spirit beasts. Fortunately it doesnt have any particr attack abilities.
Grandmasters reminder was clearly just right, watching the Unicorn Armored Beast tumbling from the sky, Liu Erlong leapt up fiercely. As the ughtering corner of the Golden Iron Triangle, what she liked the most was this kind of opponent that could take a beating. Only this was sufficient to let her blood reeking sidee out.
Zhao Wuji and Flender simultaneously withdrew their Flying God ws, Flender shouting loudly:Erlong, there are so many children here, dont make it too gory.
Got it.Liu Erlong agreed. She had already grabbed the thousand year Unicorn Armored Beasts tail with one hand, and using strength she unexpectedly whirled the entire five meter long, weighing more than a thousand jin Unicorn Armored Beast into the air.
Hong
Everyones eyelids unconsciously twitched simultaneously, and the spirit beasts outside the poison formation also seemed to be still for a moment as the ground shook. That Unicorn Armored Beast with its astonishing defense had actually beenpletely mmed into the ground by Liu Erlongs brute strength, only a section if its tail stuck up above the surface, held in Liu Erlongs hand.
The Shrek Seven Devils finally saw a smiling expression on Liu Erlongs face, and by their reckoning, this should be the smile of a demon.
Even though the Unicorn Armored Beast had high defense, with its enormous body being thrown so heavily, even if it wasnt injured it would still be confused. Further adding that it had already breathed in the poison Dugu Bo arranged in the poison formation as soon as it entered, its bodily functions were quickly dropping. Right now in Liu Erlongs hands it was as defenseless as amon animal.
Liu Erlong basically didnt give it time to prepare to struggle, zing red light blossoming from her entire body, with a smile on her face saying to everyone:Ill bring this little fellow aside to y for a moment, you do the rest. Rongrong, cover your eyes and follow teacher.
Ning Rongrong looked stupidly at Liu Erlong, her feet not shifting a single step, her face clearly disying a dismayed expression.
Liu Erlongs expression chilled,What? You dont believe your teacher has the capability to subdue this Unicorn Armored Beast? Thats fine too, no need to cover your eyes. Teacher will give you a ss.
I, I When Ning Rongrong was panicked and at her wits end, her eyes suddenly ckened as a strip of cloth stretched out from behind her, blinding her eyes. Just when she was even more panicked, Oscars soft maic voice rose next to her ear.
Rongrong, dont be afraid. Teacher Erlong has good intentions. Ill go with you. With me here, nothing will happen. Teacher Erlong, can I go along?
Liu Erlong nced at Oscar, nodded and said:Thene together. However, youre a man, no need to cover your eyes. Increasing your experience a bit is also good.While speaking, she once again whirled up the by now regained consciousness Unicorn Armored Beast in her hand as it began to struggle, relying on brute force throwing the Unicorn Armored Beast further into the poison formation, into a piece of forest to the side.
Oscar pulled Ning Rongrongs hand and followed. Right now Ning Rongrong unconsciously took full advantage of Oscars grip on her hand, clutching his hand like a life saving rice straw.
Flender helplessly shook his head,Oscar this kid is unexpectedly so brave. Really, that Erlong. After so many years her old defects have gotten even more intense.As he spoke, his gaze floated over to Grandmaster with a rebuking light.
Grandmaster didnt meet Flenders gaze, but lowered his head, what he thought of unknown.
Little San, have you thought of what spirit beast you want? Me and your teacher Zhao will settle it for you.Flender loudly asked Tang San.
Tang Sans eyes revealed a hesitant light. To be precise, among the spirit beasts outside there were a quite a few that suited him, but he chose a different spirit beast. The roads of cultivation actually had a great number of differences. Even though the fourth spirit ring wasnt as important as the third, it had a bridging effect; once chosen, he would be unable to change his future development direction. Therefore he hesitated, not knowing just what to choose for himself.
Part 2
At this moment Grandmaster spoke up,Pick that Man Faced Demon Spider. Its roughly close to six thousand years cultivation,pared to those other spirit beasts outside, absorbing its spirit ring shouldnt be a problem. Its the same kind as the spirit beast you huntedst time, so as long as you absorb its energy you could not only empower your third spirit ring, but at the same time you might also have a fourth spirit ability for self defense. Your external spirit bone would also improve because of absorbing a spirit beast with the same attributes. It should be your best choice at present, with enormous benefits for your strength.
While saying this, Grandmaster looked at Tang San with a somewhat puzzled gaze. He had already taught Tang San enough that what he could see, Tang San clearly should also be able to see. Since it was like this, why would he still hesitate? Man Faced Demon Spiders were extremely rare. Because of their tyranny, they would frequently be jointly attacked by other spirit beasts. Able to reach six thousand years of cultivation was already extraordinarily powerful. For Tang San it was bound to have superb effect.
But against Grandmasters expectations, the always unusually obedient Tang San now shook his head,Im sorry, Teacher, can you let me choose this fourth spirit ring for myself? Dean Flender, teacher Zhao, I choose that Pit Demon Spider.
What did you say?Without waiting for Flender and Zhao Wuji to react, Grandmaster already spoke up with rm and anger, reaching Tang Sans side with big steps, one hand grabbing his shoulder,Are you insane? Dont you see thats a ten thousand year spirit beast? Moreover, Im certain that even though its a ten thousand year level, the advantages to you are in no way greater than the Man Faced Demon Spider. Dont forget, you have a unique External Spirit Bone. Strengthening it is even more important that strengthening your Blue Silver Grass.
Hearing Tang Sans choice, how couldnt Grandmaster be anxious? He clearly understood that even though this disciple of his had twin spirits, without settling the issue of his body copsing fromter excessive attributes of the second spirit, right now he was still only a Blue Silver Grass Spirit Master.
Along with spirit power increasing and spirit rings adding up, this standard of waste spirits Blue Silver Grass would reveal more and more weaknesses. Both Dai Mubais White Tiger Spirit and Ma Hongjuns Phoenix Spirit were no doubt first rate spirits, and their spirit abilities would also be more and more terrifying because of their foundation. But Tang San wasnt as fortunate, and even though Blue Silver Grass had a powerful adaptability, it still couldntpare to the Fire Phoenix or Evil Eye White Tiger, let alone the number one support spirit Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda. Among the other six Shrek Seven Devils, any one spirit was stronger than his.
If Tang San didnt possess plentiful knowledge, a cool head, as well as obtaining the Man Faced Demon Spiders external spirit bone at the thirtieth rank, then right now his strength would already be far away from the others. Of course, Grandmaster never believed Tang Sans hidden weapons and the poisons he studied with the Poison Douluo could have any effect. In his world, as a Spirit Master, one''s own strength was most important.
Right now Grandmaster was so agitated precisely because of these reasons. The most important growth from choosing a second Man Faced Demon Spider for his spirit ring was for his Eight Spider Lances. Even though Grandmaster couldnt be sure what level the Eight Spider Lances would grow to, the Eight Spider Lances was bound to increase, and would also bring up Tang Sans strength. With the evolution capability of this external spirit bone, Tang Sans strength wouldnt be too far behind the others.
But right now even though he couldnt say Tang Sans own first choice of the Pit Demon Spider was no good, to his future development it clearly wasnt as good as the Man Faced Demon Spider.
The Pit Demon Spider and the Man Faced Demon Spider were both considered top tier existences among arachnid spirit beasts, they only walked different routes. The Man Faced Demon Spider was widely known for its tyrannical attack power and extreme toxicity, while the Pit Demon Spider hunted its enemy in a different fashion. Even though it wasnt as famous as the Man Faced Demon Spider, it also wasnt as addicted to killing, but the Man Face Demon Spider also couldntpare to it in hidden danger.
The Man Faced Demon Spider specialized in terror, speed, and potent attack power, but the Pit Demon Spider was best at taking advantage of the terrain to create all sorts of traps for the opponent, relying on its special ability to ensnare its prey. Its spider thread waspletely different from the Man Faced Demon Spider. It wasnt poisonous, but could take any kind of shape. Unlike the single use of the Man Faced Demon Spider, it was used to bury the opponent alive.
In strength, the Pit Demon Spider certainly wasnt a match for the Man Faced Demon Spider in a frontal attack, but if it was given familiar terrain or perhaps allowed to pull open the distance, then the Man Faced Demon Spider would certainly die.
Outside the poison formation there were just one of each. That Man Faced Demon Spider was alone outside the throng of spirit beasts, ice cold light flickering in its little eyes, attentively watching their side. The Pit Demon Spider clearly had a much better affinity with animals than it, mixed in together with the other spirit beasts, its build one size smaller than the Man Faced Demon Spider, but as long as one observed carefully one could discover that this Pit Demon Spider should have just entered the ten thousand year level. Its body and eight spider legs were slim, but clearly without the Man Faced Demon Spiders kind of slender vigor, its ash gray body not the slightest bit eye catching among the seemingly very powerful spirit beasts. But in the vicinity of its body were some yellow fments, that was its spider web.
The way Grandmaster saw it, the reason Tang San chose the Pit Demon Spider was no doubt because it wasnt as ruthless as the Man Faced Demon Spider, and its spirit ring would be easier to absorb. Moreover this Pit Demon Spider possessed ten thousand years of cultivation. But such a choice was clearly unwise, far from as good as the result that six thousand years Man Faced Demon Spider could give his external spirit bone.
But, what Grandmaster didnt expect was that as Tang San looked at him his eyes were extremely resolute,Teacher, please let me choose the Pit Demon Spider. I believe, right now it should be even more useful to me.
Why? Justify it to me.The pride at the bottom of Grandmasters heart was far fromparable to Flender, but right now looking at his always clever disciple unexpectedly disobeying him, his voice clearly grew colder. But he also wasnt an autocratic senior, therefore he wanted Tang San to tell him a reason.
Tang San only spoke very simply, at once making clear his reasons for choosing the Pit Demon Spider,Teacher, I choose it because the Advanced Spirit Master Academy Tournament is about to begin.
Grandmaster first looked distracted, then immediately reacted, the ice chill at the corners of his eyes melting, looking at the disciple in front of him, he couldnt keep a regretful light from showing in his eyes, his grip on Tang Sans shoulder unconsciously tightening,But, havent you thought of yourself?
How couldnt Tang San know the benefits of the Man Faced Demon Spider spirit ring would be even greater, but, while choosing the Man Faced Demon Spider spirit ring would strengthen his own Eight Spider Lances and Spider Web Restraint, his fourth spirit ability would very possibly only be a support effect for his third spirit ability.
Without doubt, Spider Web Restraint was extremely powerful in restraint andplemented Tang Sans hidden weapons techniques well, but, it consumed too much spirit power. Even after Tang Sans spirit power rose to the fortieth rank, with full spirit power he could only use it four times. If the fourth spirit ring strengthened the third, then perhaps the restraining capability would grow even stronger, but at the same time the spirit power consumption would be enormous. It would very possible be a one use attack.
This was of course no problem when facing an opponent one versus one, but Tang San didnt forget that he was part of the Shrek Seven Devils, and even more the only control system Spirit Master among them. As the soul of the team, with the Advanced Spirit Master Academy Tournament about to begin, he couldnt think only of himself, but had to consider the entire team as a whole.
Even though the Pit Demon Spider was unable to strengthen Tang Sans external spirit bone like the Man Faced Demon Spider, Tang San was certain that the Pit Demon Spider spirit ring definitely would improve his control capability. Moreover it could very possibly be a group control type ability. This would possess enormous benefits to a team like the Shrek Seven Devils, in a team fight there was no need to doubt the advantages of crowd control capability.
In order to bnce the gap in assistance to himself between the Pit Demon Spider and Man Faced Demon Spider, as well as as far as possible not let himself fall behind the others, after careful consideration that ten thousand year Pit Demon Spider was clearly his best choice.
Grandmaster understood all this, and secretly sighed with regret. Even though Tang Sans choice wasnt the best for himself, it was no doubt the most proper one. His view of the big picture already surpassed his own. Having such a selfless disciple made him feel happy on one hand, but at the same time also somewhat regretful.
Teacher, perhaps, this Pit Demon Spider will also give me a spirit bone?Tang San consoled Grandmaster in his own way.
Grandmaster snorted, saying:Little San, even though your body is already more resilient than Mubai and also have the energy from the level surpassing spirit ring, dont forget that this time youre skipping a whole five thousand years of cultivation. Do you believe that you could sessfully absorb a ten thousand year spirit beast? For the sake of the team its even more important not to endanger yourself, do you understand? Therefore I will persist in my opinion, the man Faced Demon Spider is still the best choice for you.
Tang San tightened his fists,Grandmaster, believe in me, I can definitely do it. I once took two immortal treasure herbs at Dugu Bos ce, these two herbs had a muscle developing and essence exchanging effect on my body, recreating it from the bone, my physique is even more resilient than you imagine. Moreover, right here I still have another advantage. Taking those two immortal treasure herbs lets me absorb the spirit ring in a special ce. Thus, I have practically a ny percent certainty in seeding.
Part 3
Out of the question, unless its a hundred percent, I wont let you take the chance!This time the speaker wasnt Grandmaster, but rather Xiao Wu quietly listening to their side.
Even Tang San couldnt help being startled by Xiao Wus sudden agitation,Xiao Wu, dont be like that, listen, nothing will happen to me.
Xiao Wu looked at Tang San, her eyes brimming with obstinacy,Absolutely out of the question. Even if it was a nine thousand year spirit beast I would believe you could try it, but a spirit beast that has broken through ten thousand years is an entirely different concept than a thousand year spirit beast. Theres a qualitative change from hundred year to thousand year, and from thousand year to ten thousand year is an equally qualitative change. Do you think a ten thousand year spirit beasts spirit ring is so easy to absorb? First let alone the tremendous energy strike, itll be difficult for you to withstand just the soul shock that remains after its death when you absorb it.
Soul shock? Whats that?Not only Tang San, even Grandmaster was startled by Xiao Wus words. He had never heard of a concept like soul shock.
Xiao Wu calmly exined:Soul shock is a special capability that arises after a high level spirit beast is dead, but before its soul has dissipated. Only ten thousand year spirit beasts or above can possess it. Generally speaking, to absorb a ten thousand year spirit beasts spirit ring requires at least fiftieth rank or above spirit power. By that time the Spirit Master already possesses a certain degree of functionality in all aspects, and mental strength has also matured to a certain extent. But in spite of this you would have to be especially careful when absorbing a ten thousand year spirit ring. Besides the energy contained in the spirit ring, theres also the danger of this soul shock. To an adult, and moreover a fiftieth ranked Spirit Master, when both the body and mind has matured, the effect of such a soul shock would decrease substantially. Generally, Spirit Masters wouldnt suffer any harm. But little San, right now youre just fourteen, your body has still far from matured, and your spirit power is only fortieth rank. How can you take the risk? Even if your body can endure the energy attack, if your mindscape is destroyed by the soul shock, youll be an idiot. Understand?
Listening to Xiao Wu, Grandmaster couldnt keep from drawing a cool breath,Xiao Wu, how do you know this?
Xiao Wu looked distracted a moment, lowering her head:My mom told me.
Soul shock, soul shock There was a pondering light in Tang Sans eyes.
Xiao Wu believed she had already moved him,Ge, you said you would always protect me. Thats why you cant let anything happen to you. I beg of you, listen to Grandmaster, that six thousand year Man Faced Demon Spider is still good, why take the risk on a ten thousand year spirit ring?
Tang San naturally wouldnt exin to Xiao Wu just what made him choose the Pit Demon Spider, but his decision hadnt weakened because of Xiao Wus words.
If I can avert the soul shock, does that mean I can make the attempt? Originally I only had a ny percent certainty, but after listening to you, I have a hundred percent certainty instead.Tang San rubbed Xiao Wus head, his face rxed.
Xiao Wu doubtfully looked at him,I dont believe you. Ge, youre not fooling me.
Tang San asked:Did I ever cheat you?
Xiao Wu subconsciously shook her head.
Tang San said:Xiao Wu. You forget I ate the immortal treasure herb Full Moon Wearing Autumn Dew. With your warning, relying on Purple Demon Eye I have absolute certainty in making that ten thousand year spirit beast unable to cause me soul shock. I can even substantially reduce its resentment. Trust me, I wont y with my life. Youre right, I still need this life to protect you in the future.
Looking at Tang San, Xiao Wu suddenly smiled. Her smile was exceptionally beautiful, especially in Tang Sans eyes it was even more perfect.
Pulling the scorpion braid in front, Xiao Wu took a step forward, her whole body practically pasted to Tang San, gentle red lips gathering at Tang Sans ear, quietly saying:Fine, then you go. Only, Ge, you have to remember: if you die, then Ill apany you.
Even though her voice was very quiet, the force of the shock the sound made in Tang Sans ear wasparable to Liu Erlongs explosive scene a few nights ago. Especially herst words were especially brimming with certainty. Clearly she wasnt joking.
Honestly, right now Tang Sans heart began to hesitate. Just like he said before, he only had a ny percent certainty in absorbing the Pit Demon Spiders spirit ring. Even if he could avert the soul shock with Xiao Wus warning, he still only had a ny percent certainty. The higher level absorption, if any uncertain element could appear and he couldnt retreat, how could it go well for Tang San?
Tang San of course wasnt willing to die, and he was even more unwilling to y with his and Xiao Wus lives. But at this moment he didnt have a better choice. Truly choosing that Man Faced Demon Spider? No. In an eyeblink he thought clearly again. He wouldnt go back on decisions he had already made. When doing something, while adequate preparation was important, equally important was confidence in sess. What Xiao Wu said was equal to pushing him over the edge. Just likest time when he took the chance on absorbing the Man Faced Demon Spider spirit ring. For Xiao Wu he could definitely endure, and even more, he still had his preparations.
Thinking of this, Tang San nodded resolutely to Xiao Wu, then turned to Flender,Dean, teacher Zhao, Ill trouble you. I want that Pit Demon Spider.
Flender sternly said:Little San, have you really thought it through? You should understand the consequences of absorbing something like it.
Tang San said without the slightest hesitation:Dean, Ill definitely seed. Dont forget, I have two spirits, and I still have the external spirit bone and immortal treasure herbs. Whats a ten thousand year spirit beast?
Well, ambitious. Then Ill wish you sess.Flender saw the conviction to push forward in Tang Sans eyes. He knew that it would be useless to say anything more; even Grandmaster and Xiao Wu couldnt persuade him.
Right now, not far away in the forest, boom after boom echoed constantly. Even though nobody saw it with their own eyes, they could still imagine thementable fate of that Unicorn Armored Beast. At the same time it made everyones resolution not to provoke Liu Erlong even stauncher.
People needed to vent, and women especially so. Liu Erlong was unable to be together with the person she loved the most, making her original killing intent grow close to a frenzy. She had been born as a woman, but had never had a childhood. In order to be even stronger, in order to provide justice for her mother, she had worked hard practically without rest as a child. But the final result? Before she could win sess and recognition, her mother had already gone far away. Since then, ughter had been her greatest pleasure, only seeing the blood of her enemies blossoming in her hands, seeing her enemies life trickle down her fingers, would she feel rxed and delighted.
Afterwards, the extreme pain from the even more tragic affair between her and Grandmaster made her blood purge a spirit beast forest. The massacred ce was since irredeemable. Encountering her hands, even if it was only a small evil, it would still be extinguished without chance of life. Until Flender saw her again one day, and after continuously straightening her out, Liu Erlong restrained herself somewhat. After parting with Flender she established the Blue Tyrant Academy, cultivating her character by herself in the Academy forest to restrain her killing instinct.
Grandmaster appearing was both a good thing and a bad thing in Liu Erlongs opinion. What was good was that they could finally meet again, reigniting the me of hope in Liu Erlongs heart. But at the same time, the heart she had calmed with great difficulty boiled once again, and after being rejected by Grandmaster several times, the bloodlust in her heart burst forth again, even more seriously than before. If it wasnt for Flender and Grandmaster being here, as well as these several children, perhaps her bloodlust would have expressed itself even more violently.
Flender understood this, and naturally Grandmaster also understood. But right now which of them could persuade Liu Erlong?
The Flying God w shed out like lightning, uratelynding on the Pit Demon Spider.
Perhaps it was because the Unicorn Armored Beasts previous experience had been seen by these powerful spirit beasts, and perhaps also because they were too intelligent, but the instant it saw the Flying God w about to grab the Pit Demon Spider, that ten thousand year Pit Demon Spier suddenly moved swiftly, ayer of yellow spider web shooting out from below its feet, blocking its front like a shield.
With two pu pu sounds, the Flying God ws grabbed the spider web. Flender and Zhao Wuji hurriedly controlled the God w to fly back, but making them not know whether tough or cry, at the same time as the ws flew back, so did a massive yellow spider web. Using one phrase to describe their current circumstances, it would be walking right into the the trap.
The ten thousand year Pit Demon Spider was even more devious than everyone had imagined, not only sending back a spider web with the Flying God ws, but at the same time that Pit Demon Spider retreated extremely quickly, dodging behind arge spirit beast, and moreover running swiftly towards the forest. It moved quickly, not a bit inferior to the Man Faced Demon Spider.
Chapter 87 — Ten Thousand Year Pit Demon Spider
Chapter 87: Ten Thousand Year Pit Demon Spider
Part 1
Fatty.Tang San calmly called out.
me blossomed, great puffs of phoenix me engulfing Flender and Zhao Wuji, the spider web on the Flying God ws immediately turning to ash. Fattys high temperature phoenix me was the perfect nemesis for this kind of spider web. Although in strength he was far inferior to the Pit Demon Spider, the phoenix me still wasnt something the spider web the Pit Demon Spider had hurriedly sent out could resist.
Flender and Zhao Wuji were both furious, two Spirit Sages being toyed with by a just ten thousand year spirit beast, and in front of their students as well, this was absolutely a loss of face.
Flender grinned angrily,Want to run, it wont be that easy.
A resonant eagle cry echoed to the horizon, the Shrek Seven Devils only saw Flender leap up, instantly huddling up, floating in the air above Zhao Wujis arms. The next moment his body already shot out like a cannonball, thrown out with all of Zhao Wujis strength. In the blink of an eye he had already flown out of the poison formations range, passing over the heads of those formidable spirit beasts, and in another blink he was overhead of that slippery Pit Demon Spider.
In order to catch it, right now seven spirit rings flickered around Flender in midair, his body changing into an enormous owl with a five meter wingspan, unexpectedly he used his seventh spirit ability, Owl Avatar.
The Owl had the keenest strength, capable of seeing minute details at night, its ability to pounce and catch prey from the air not the slightest bit inferior to the goshawk. Watching Flender drop from the sky, sharp ws stretching out below, grabbing straight at the Pit Demon Spider. Before they had even touched, his enormous spirit power pressure made the swiftly escaping Pit Demon Spider shudder uncontrobly.
What spirit beast would save another? Let alone when the Pit Demon Spider was running away so swiftly, already having pulled open the distance to those spirit beasts outside the poison formation. In order to distract the spirit beasts from interfering with Flender catching the Pit Demon Spider, right now Tang San had taken out the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure and handed it over to Xiao Wu at his side.
The muted fragrance immediately drew the gazes of those spirit beasts outside, each and every one drooling, staring rigidly.
Even though the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure was good, life was more important. Tang San had Xiao Wu stand just where it wouldnt envelop the poison formation, so the spirit beasts couldnt take advantage of its anti toxic effects.
With the Fragrant Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure handed over to Xiao Wu, Tang San used the same method Flender did, getting thrown out by Zhao Wuji. He of course wasnt worried Flender couldnt deal with that Pit Demon Spider, only with his help and his control capability, capturing it could only be even easier. After all, the crowd of spirit beasts outside the poison formation werent vegetarians, and even with the Fragrant Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure there to draw their attention, it still couldnt be guaranteed not to get involved. If they let that Pit Demon Spider get away, then finding another suitable one definitely wouldnt be so easy.
In a moment the Pit Demon Spider was unable to even dodge the pouncing Flender when faced with the tyrannical pressure, even Tang San who came soaring out of the poison formation soon after believed Flender would seed. But it was also at this moment that the Pit Demon Spider revealed its devious side.
A yellow spider web suddenly sprayed out behind it, going straight for Flender. At the same time two yellow spider threads stretched out forward like lightning, twisting around arge tree ten meters away, using strength to pull made the Pit Demon Spider immediately change direction.
Flender beat his wings, a st of wind blowing away the spider web, but with this brief dy his attack had alreadye to nothing. And at the moment Flender approached the ground, with a sh of yellow light, countless spider threads rushed out from underground, swiftly enveloping him, holding Flender within like a prison made out of spider web.
Compared to the Man Faced Demon Spider, the Pit Demon Spiders spider thread was a bit thicker, and even though it wasnt poisonous, its durability exceeded that of the Man Faced Demon Spiders spider thread. Moreover a thick liquid adhered to it, and the instant it came into contact with the air, the spider web hardened like steel, bing a true spider cage.
This was precisely the Pit Demon Spiders devious ability, Spider Web Prison. As long as the Pit Demon Spider had passed over the location once it could hide its spider thread in the ground, and this kind of spider thread could be controlled by its mental strength. As long as the enemy stepped into the range of this trap it wouldunch immediately, relying on its special spider thread characteristics to form a cage around the enemy. If the enemy was weak it would take advantage of it and attack, and if the enemy was strong it could take advantage of this ability to gain time to escape.
As a result of the spider web prisonunching without any warning or energy fluctuations, it was possible for even stronger enemies to fall into the trap.
Unfortunately, the enemy this Pit Demon Spider hade across was the seventy eighth ranked spirit power Spirit Sage Flender. Seeing he was caught in a trap, Flender immediately revealed his strength. Ayer of pale yellow light released from his Owl Avatar form. Immediately afterward the light spread in a sh, as if a sun was trapped within the spider web prison.
An an ear piercing friction sound resounded, and crack after crack spread over the spider web prison. In just a few breaths, that spider web prison burst into a fine powder.
Flender wouldnt give the Pit Demon Spider the chance for a second plot. Both wings unfolding, he flew directly into the air. Even though the spider web prison was sinister, it required the ground or a substantial foundation to work, a bit like Tang Sans second spirit ring ability Parasite, but it was also more tyrannical than Parasite. But now that Flender flew into the air, clearly he wasnt afraid of this ability.
As Flender once again flew into the air he was secretly rmed, because that Pit Demon Spider was even faster than he imagined. In the moment he had spent breaking out of the spider web prison, that fellow had already vanished without a trace in the forest, not even leaving a hint of its aura.
This was precisely the other ability of the Pit Demon Spider, concealment. It wasnt an ability to hide, but rather relying on its control of its own aura topletely restrain it, making it even easier to hide to ambush the opponent or escape.
Having lost track of the Pit Demon Spider, Flender couldnt help being angry. A sharp light at the tips of his wings, about to unleash it on this piece of forest.
Dean, no need for that. Its on this side.At this time Tang Sans voice came from ahead. With Flenders speed of reaction, opening up he swiftly chased after the voice, just in time to see the Eight Spider Lances on Tang Sans back releasing to catch him. Not far in front, that Pit Demon Spider was struggling with all its strength in Tang Sans spider web, in a moment already tearing open a gap.
Originally the Pit Demon Spider had caught Flender in the spider web prison, but following close behind him, Tang San had calmly chased after it. Relying on his keen judgement, the moment Flender was trapped in the spider web prison, Tang San had quickly used the peculiar mental attack of the Purple Demon Eye, making the fleeing Pit Demon Spider mind dizzy, sinking into a brief stunned condition.
You can use abilities, dont tell me I cant? Spider Web Restraint urately hit the Pit Demon Spider, and this time, Tang Sans spider web held intense poison. As a result, despite the Pit Demon Spiders ten thousand year cultivation, as it struggled its mind was affected by intense pain from the neurological poison that covered its whole body, while the corrosive poison eroded its carapace. The speed with which it threw off the spider web immediately slowed, winning enough time for Flender to arrive.
Flender smiled in spite of his anger,What a cunning thing, if I let you run again, then Im not called the Four Eyed Owl.A resonant eagle cry echoed with fury as Flender dropped from the sky. Both his wings beat twice in midair, sharp rays of light left four deep scores in the ground, just right to crowd the Pit Demon Spider in between. The ten meter deep ravines left its locationpletely isted.
Right now the Pit Demon Spider had with great difficulty freed itself from Tang Sans Spider Web Restraint, the sharp pain making it panic even more, but the sharp energy suddenly erupting right next to it made it flinch back, and at this moment Flender also dropped from the sky.
Pu, yet again a yellow spider web flew up from below the Pit Demon Spiders feet, but this time it wasnt an attack at Flender, but rather enveloping itself in that spider web prison.
With a sonorous striking noise, Flenders sharp ws tore up the cage, but taking advantage of his speed slowing down, the Pit Demon Spider leapt directly into the ravine in front of it. This Pit Demon Spiders name wasnt in vain, among arachnid spirit beasts it was the only one that dug holes. Its eight spider legs wouldnt appear as powerful as the Man Faced Demon Spider, but its two front legs were especially robust and sharp, and if it hadnt been chased too closely before, it would have already looked for an opportunity to drill away through the ground. Right now it was faced with the ravines made by Flender, and it took advantage of just these to run away.
I wont let you.The Flying God w shot down from the sky, urately grabbing the Pit Demon Spiders back carapace. It was powerful, and even though Tang San urged his full spirit power after releasing the Flying God w he was still rapidly pulled forward.
Part 2
The spider web prison only stopped Flender briefly, and with Tang San dying it the Pit Demon Spider lost itsst chance to escape. A massive w firmly gripped the back of its carapace, and even though it couldnt directly prate the carapace it could still drag back the rigid Pit Demon Spider.
Come up little San, lets go back.Flender shouted.
The Eight Spider Lances on Tang Sans back bent and straightened, throwing him into the air tond on the back of the owl incarnated Flender. Carrying Tang San on his back, ws gripping the Pit Demon Spider, Flenders wings beat fiercely once sending him into the air. This time even if the Pit Demon Spider was even more cunning, it still wouldnt have had any chance. The acute spirit power transmitted into its body from the ws paralysed itpletely, making it unable to use any more abilities.
Tang San and Flender flew out of the forest, and with a few beats of Flenders wings they had already reached the poison formation. Flender shifted his wings, and they slowly descended towards the ground.
By now Liu Erlong and Oscar had already returned. Ning Rongrong wasnt here, clearly she was absorbing the Unicorn Armored Beasts spirit ring in the forest. Oscarsplexion seemed very unsightly, white as a sheet of paper, and even somewhat green. There were some stains left over at the corner of his mouth, evidently he had vomited heavily. Liu Erlong didnt give the impression of anything being wrong, and standing with her hands behind her back she looked at Flender dropping from the sky with the Pit Demon Spider in his ws.
At this moment Tang San suddenly shouted,Xiao Wu, watch out!
As a result of Flender dropping from the sky with Tang San on his back, and the spirit beasts outside not daring to enter the poison formation, right now everyones eyes were on the two of them. But at this moment a sinister silhouette entered the poison formation from the side, swiftly pouncing towards Xiao Wu. The ce it attacked from was extremely crafty, just in a blindspot for everyone, but just right to be caught by Tang San on Flenders back.
This sudden attack wasntunched by a stranger, but precisely the Man Faced Demon Spider Tang San and Grandmaster had paid attention to before. This six thousand year or so cultivated Man Faced Demon Spider had constantly waited for its chance. It could of course sense the strength of those humans in the poison formation, and the moment Flender and Tang San dropping from the sky drew their attention, it got the perfect moment to strike.
As one of the peak poison attribute spirit beasts, and with six thousand years of cultivation, even though the Poison Douluos poison formation held a certain danger to it, it wasnt to the extent of being fatal. Relying on its poison resisting physique, this Man Faced Demon Spider had confidence in surviving in the poison formation, and with the Fragrant Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure, leaving the poison formation didnt pose any problem. Therefore it chose this moment to mount a sneak attack the other spirit beasts didnt dare attempt.
The ce the Man Faced Demon Spider chose was closest to Xiao Wu. Right now, the strongest in the Shrek Academy party, Flender, was in the air, Liu Erlong was also standing together with Zhao Wuji furthest away from Xiao Wu. Dai Mubai had gone to help protect Zhu Zhuqing while she absorbed the Phantom Tigers spirit ring. Oscar also stood next to Liu Erlong. Closest to Xiao Wu were only Grandmaster and Ma Hongjun.
The first to react was unexpectedly Grandmaster. In a flicker he already blocked in front of Xiao Wu, Luo San Pao releasing. The figure soaring directly into the air and turning, a farting noise echoing towards the charging opponent. Precisely that fart like thunder, shake the heavens and split the earth Luo San Pao.
Although Luo San Pao already had three spirit rings, and Grandmasters spirit power had also reached the thirty fifth rank,pared to a six thousand year cultivation Man Faced Demon Spider, the strength gap was still toorge.
That smelly attack only made the Man Faced Demon Spider slow its advance, and it kept dashing at Grandmaster and Xiao Wu as if it basically didnt smell the stench of that fart, one forelimb swinging to and fro, whipping out to strike Luo San Pao from the air.
If it wasnt for the Man Faced Demon Spider already having entered the range of the Fragrant Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure, the poison supplemented to its spider legs would have been enough to leave Luo San Pao barely alive.
Another three limbs stretched forward simultaneously, the legs sharp like spear tips thrusting straight at Grandmasters chest. Its target was of course not only Grandmaster, but at the same time Xiao Wu behind him, and with the length of its spider legs itpletely held the capability of piercing both of them together.
PuA dazzling red column of me shot out from the side, heavily bombarding the Man Faced Demon Spider. The mes adhered directly to it, issuing an unpleasant stink. Fatty in impatience was unable tounch more powerful spirit abilities, and could only spit out the Phoenix Fire Wire to injure the opponent as much as possible.
Originally a two thousand year Man Faced Demon Spider put Tang San at risk of dying, to say nothing of this six thousand year existence in front of them. Even a ten thousand year spirit beast wouldnt easily want to provoke this butcher. The Man Faced Demon Spiders ice cold little eyes didnt reveal any emotions over Fattys attack, and was still so sinister and unfeeling, as if its body wasnt burning at all. The position its spider legs aimed for didnt vary in the slightest, still thrusting at Grandmasters chest.
With a flicker of light and shadow, Xiao Wu quietly appeared in front of Grandmaster. Her one hand borrowed leverage by pushing at Grandmasters shoulder, both legs flying out simultaneously, urately kicking below two of those spider legs. The Man Faced Demon Spiders legs rose slightly, practically brushing the top of her head.
In order to fight for time, Xiao Wu couldnt help the mental bacsh she would suffer, and the light of Demon Confusion stung the little eyes on the Man Faced Demon Spiders abdomen, making it dy for a short moment. At the same time Xiao Wu once again stepped on the Man Faced Demon Spiders legs, using the rebound as leverage to forcefully push away Grandmaster behind her, just right to meet the hastily dashing over Liu Erlong.
At this very moment, the Man Faced Demon Spider and Xiao Wu were practically pasted to each other while attacking. Grandmaster had been pushed away from the danger zone, Fattys spirit power had just now congregated, and the others basically didnt have enough time to strike away that Man Faced Demon Spider.
In an instant, Tang Sans heart had already leapt into his throat. Nobody understood the terror of the Man Faced Demon Spider more clearly than him. At that time, if it wasnt for him acting when least expected and the potency of the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, he would already have died in the Star Dou Great Forest. The pain absorbing the Man Faced Demon Spider gave him he would never forget for a lifetime. Right now, Xiao Wu and the Man Faced Demon Spider in closebat, that was a six thousand year butcher, and Xiao Wu had the weakest spirit power among the Shrek Seven Devils.
Each of the six thousand year Man Faced Demon Spiders legs had orderly rows of small barbs, and even though the toxin on its body was unable to cause any harm to Xiao Wu under the effect of the Fragrant Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure, if it pierced Xiao Wus skin, the toxin would still spread through her veins. That was in no way something Xiao Wu could resist. Moreover, just because of these barbs Xiao Wu didnt dare use her Soft Skill on the Man Faced Demon Spider.
The use of Teleportation had a cooldown period. Xiao Wu had use it once just now, and right now in closebat with the Man Faced Demon Spider she couldnt rely on it to dodge again. The only thing she could do was endure, endure until herpanions arrived to help her.
The Man Faced Demon Spider was clearlypletely infuriated, its rear legs propping it up, its fournce-like forelegs thrust at Xiao Wu from four different directions, deathly pale light erupting from its body. This time, it clearly used its full strength.
Just the opposite from Xiao Wu, the Man Faced Demon Spiders only chance was to take advantage of nobody else having reached attack range to grab the Fragrant Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure and escape. It had seen with its own eyes what happened to the Unicorn Armored Beast and the Pit Demon Spider, so how couldnt it know how frightening these humans in front of it were?
Xiao Wu moved extremely quickly, and also had abundantbat experience. When doing her utmost she wouldnt stint on her spirit power in any way, and pouring strength into her legs, while escaping danger by a hairs breadth, she kicked out four times, separately striking the weakest points of each of those four stinging spider legs. She knew that as long as she was able to get out of this attack, the help of herrades would arrive.
The moment Xiao Wus legs kicked at the four spider leg pikes with full strength, her heart was already ice cold. That instant, she clearly felt that her kicks at those spider legs was like a butterfly shaking a stone tower, fundamentally unable to alter their attack power, and even more unable to change their direction.
Xiao Wu after all only had thirty seventh ranked spirit power, the gap to the six thousand year Man Faced Demon Spider attacking with all its strength the gap was really toorge.
The little eyes under the Man Faced Demon Spiders abdomen revealed a malevolent light. It had long ago nned ahead: as long as it could kill this human girl in front of it and snatch the Fragrant Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure, it would immediately spray out several spider webs at the people around to obstruct their attacks. In speed, relying on those four meter long spider legs, its running speed wasnt something the Pit Demon Spider couldpare to.
When Xiao Wus for kicks urately struck the spider legs, all the Shrek Academy group almost cheered, but as they saw those four spider legs didnt change direction, their hearts wentpletely cold.
In this extreme crisis, Xiao Wu could only curl up as much as possible, making herself the smallest possible target. However, even if she curled up even more, it would still be impossible to evade all the attacks. The Man Faced Demon Spiders four spidernces perfectly sealed all her possible routes of escape.
Three spidernces thrust past, practically pasted to Xiao Wus body, but that final spider leg in the end couldnt be dodged, and ruthlessly ran into Xiao Wus chest.
Part 3
Instantly, everyones brains nked out. Even though the piercing blow should hit the right side of Xiao Wus chest, how powerful was the Man Faced Demon Spiders poison? Xiao Wu would inevitably be run through, and such an injurybined with the Man Faced Demon Spiders poison wasnt something Xiao Wu could possibly survive.
Everything happened too fast it was practically hard to catch it with the naked eye. Xiao Wus body was directly flung away close to twenty meters by the spider leg, but her hand still tightly gripped that Fragrant Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure, refusing to let go no matter what.
As Xiao Wu was flung away, the Man Faced Demon Spider seemed to stare nkly a moment. Even though its goal in attacking Xiao Wu was attained, it still hadnt obtained the Fragrant Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure.
Go die!Fatty who was closest was the first to erupt, his Phoenix Ascension had now finally finished coalescing, and he struck that Man Faced Demon Spider with all his strength and burning hot me in the side.
At the same time, having caught Grandmaster, Liu Erlongs eyes turned scarlet. Xiao Wu had pushed away Grandmaster while in a crisis herself, separating him from danger. Just this point made Liu Erlong full of gratitude towards her. Seeing her without a chance to survive under the Man Faced Demon Spiders attack made the ruthlessness in Liu Erlongs heart practically reach a new peak.
With a close to frenzied dragons roar, her whole body emitted mes that directly formed into an enormous fire dragon, chasing after the Phoenix Ascension to strike away the Man Faced Demon Spider several meters, swallowing it up in a sh.
The six thousand year cultivation Man Faced Demon Spider struggled in the dragon shaped me, but it was still unable to escape the tyrannical gravity within the me.
Fire in itself possessed a restraining effect on poisonous things, whether it was Fattys phoenix me or Liu Erlongs dragon me, they were both among the most potent existences among mes. Fattys me possessed the even more powerful adherence property that wasparatively insidious, but Liu Erlongs dragon me only possessed one property: explosiveness. Under the simultaneous effect of these two kinds of me, even the Man Faced Demon Spiders solid outer shell softened, its entire body trembling violently.
The third to reach it wasnt the flying Flender, but rather Tang San who dropped like a stone from the sky. Seeing Xiao Wu in danger, Tang San leapt from Flenders back at the same time as he shouted. Blue Silver Grass condensed into wing shapes in midair, sending him gliding in that direction.
Unfortunately, all that was really far, far toote, even if he used all his power he still couldnt reach the Man Faced Demon Spider before it speared Xiao Wu.
Watching Xiao Wu flung away, Tang Sans heart instantly froze like a ten thousand year cier, as if it had already stopped beating, and he was even unable to breathe. Looking at the congration below, his gaze waspletely lifeless, and just like a moth drawn to me he still fell downwards.
Get out of the way, do you want to die?Liu Erlong was shocked. She was only too clear on just how potent her dragon me was, and even though Tang San could glide with the Blue Silver Grass wings on his back, he still fell downwards. Everyone understood Tang Sans ce in Grandmasters heart, and Liu Erlong naturally wouldnt want him to destroy his life in her dragon me like this.
But Tang San didnt even seem to hear anything, and still dropped towards the Man Faced Demon Spider. Helplessly, Liu Erlong had no choice but to stop sending out her dragon me, but despite this that dragon shaped me wasnt extinguished immediately.
The Eight Spider Lances on Tang Sans back thrust through the top of the dragon me, and from the point of view of everyone, right now he seemed to be lying on his stomach on the back of the Man Faced Demon Spider.
The Eight Spider Lances were sharp, and right now that Man Faced Demon Spiders carapace had been further softened by the heat of the phoenix me and dragon me. In an instant, Eight Spider Lances had pierced into the Man Faced Demon Spiders carapace, the front half enteringpletely as white and red luster rose from Tang San. Strangely, Liu Erlongs tyrannical dragon me was unable to enter within a one chi range of Tang Sans body.
The instant the Eight Spider Lances entered its body, that Man Faced Demon Spider shuddered violently, and seemed as if its entire body had frozen.
Immediately afterward, it no longer struggled, but started to tremble quickly. The Eight Spider Lances Tang San had stuck into its body began to turn pale white, as if pulse after pulse of light was constantly drawn into Tang Sans body via the Eight Spider Lances.
Nobody knew what was going on, and since Tang Sany prostrated, everyone was unable to see his facial expression. But with Xiao Wus survival unknown, they could understand the suffering in Tang Sans heart. Liu Erlong wanted to rush over and pull Tang San away, but was caught up to and stopped by Grandmaster.
Hes alright, help Xiao Wu first.Grandmaster knew something of Eight Spider Lances drain capability. Further adding that the Man Faced Demon Spider was left barely alive after Liu Erlongs dragon me, and that Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances had already pierced its vitals, this six thousand year Man Faced Demon Spider was essentially incapable of resisting further.
Oscar had already dashed over to Xiao Wus side, and while running he had already finished summoning a small sausage and arge sausage. After falling Xiao Wus body hadnt stirred, and he hastily but cautiously supported her back.
Mouthful after mouthful of blood flowed from Xiao Wus mouth, but what astonished Oscar was that there wasnt a trace of blood on her chest.
Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu, how are you?Oscar rocked Xiao Wu gently, right now he also didnt have any means of getting Xiao Wu to eat his big sausage.
By now Flender had also reached Xiao Wus side, and grabbing one of her hands he pressed at her wrist, slowly infusing his own spirit power into Xiao Wu.
Yi Flenders face very quickly revealed bewilderment,Why is it like this?
Oscars heart tightened, the Shrek Seven Devils had been together so long that the feelings between each other were profound, nevermind Xiao Wu being Tang Sans little sister, their friendship alone made him extremely anxious about Xiao Wu,Dean, can Xiao Wu still be saved?
A smiling expression suddenly appeared on Flenders face, pulling up Xiao Wu he turned her over and gave her back seven quick ps.
With a vomiting sound, Xiao Wu once again spouted out a mouthful of purple ck blood. Supported in Flenders hands, she unexpectedly slowly opened her eyes.
What, whats going on?Oscar looked dumbstruck at all this. He was unable to understand how Xiao Wu still wasnt dead after that powerful blow from the Man Faced Demon Spider. When he first ran over he was with the expectation that Heaven didnt listen to the ns of humans. But now it seemed that, although Xiao Wusplexion was pale, it was far from the expectations everyone had before.
Flender said:Shes alright, she only stopped breathing just now, thats all. Xiao Wu, how do you feel?While speaking, he slowly infused his spirit power into Xiao Wu, helping her calm her energy and pacify the roiling qi and blood.
Xiao Wus voice was somewhat hoarse,My chest is very tight, a bit constricted. Otherwise nothing. Dont worry, I wont die.
While speaking, Xiao Wu slowly stretched a hand into her chest, and under Flender and Oscars attentive gazes, a brightly colored flower appeared in her hand. Precisely that Yearning Heartbroken Red.
Originally, when Xiao Wu saw she was unable to dodge the Man Faced Demon Spiders attack she curled up as far as possible. When she was finally still sent flying by a spidernce, that spidernce fortunately struck precisely the Yearning Heartbroken Red at her chest.
Before the Yearning Heartbroken Red recognized its master it couldnt be plucked with force, and after it recognized Xiao Wu it gained even more unbreakable properties, more durable than anything. Even though the Man Faced Demon Spiders attack was powerful, it still couldnt pierce this bizarre immortal treasure flower. Otherwise Xiao Wu wouldnt be flung away, but rather directly run through, and the Fragrant Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure in her hand would naturally also end up in the Man Faced Demon Spiders grasp.
Even Xiao Wu hadnt expected that her life would actually be saved by her tenderness keeping her from eating the fantastic immortal treasure.
Under the assistance of Flenders spirit power, Xiao Wu with difficulty roused her mind. After eating one of Oscars big recovery sausages, her mind was immediately much better. Now she also noticed Tang San and that Man Faced Demon Spider, and instantly changed color.
My Ge, he
Grandmaster and the others also finally noticed the circumstances on Xiao Wus side, and they all understood Xiao Wus circumstances. Grandmaster said:Nothing will be wrong with little San. If Im not mistaken, right now his Eight Spider Lances are ending the life of that Man Faced Demon Spider. I only dont know if hes prepared to absorb this spirit beasts spirit ring, or if he still insists on that Pit Demon Spider.
That treacherous Pit Demon Spider had been thrown to the side by Flender, right now ity on its back facing upward. Flender knew it was cunning and had chopped off its legs, leaving it unable to run.
Perhaps it was because Liu Erlongs dragon me was too terrifying, but the spirit beasts outside of the poison formation had for the most part withdrawn, only a few especially powerful ones still watched the Fragrant Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure in Xiao Wus hand.
Little San, Xiao Wu is alright.Flender shouted in Tang Sans direction.
Flenders judgement here was extremely correct. Hearing the two words Xiao Wu, Tang San slowly raised his head from the Man Faced Demon Spiders back, and everyone discovered that at some point his eyes had turnedpletely red. Within the red light roamed a purple radiance.
Chapter 88 — Drain, Eight Spider Lances
Chapter 88: Drain, Eight Spider Lances
Part 1
Tang San nced at Xiao Wu sitting there anxiously watching him. His expression was nk a moment, then the bloody light in his eyes gradually withdrew, and his mind also gradually recovered to normal.
Actually, even he himself didnt know just what he did just now. Piercing the Man Faced Demon Spider with Eight Spider Lances was all something he did subconsciously while his mind was nked out. Now, seeing Xiao Wu was still alive, Tang Sans heart also subsequently came back to life. Then he noticed his current situation.
The Man Faced Demon Spider still constantly twitched below him, pulse after pulse of powerful energy entering his body via Eight Spider Lances. What made him astonished was that after this ruthless energy had circted one turn within him, it would again be transmitted to his Eight Spider Lances to coagte at his vertebrae, and the vertebrae and eight ribs where Eight Spider Lances attached became iparably hot, absorbing the energy like a deep abyss.
This was the first time Tang San truly used the Eight Spider Lances drain ability, and the target was a Man Faced Demon Spider.
Eight Spider Lances drain ability could originally only temporarily give him an immediate energy boost, and after a short term of use it would automatically disperse. But right now the target of the drain was the same as the source of Eight Spider Lances, another Man Faced Demon Spider, and Eight Spider Lances showed an autonomous reaction; or to say that it was transforming itself.
The energy sucked out of the Man Faced Demon Spider was absorbed and transformed by Tang Sans external spirit bone, bing its own energy. This was also a chance coincidence. If Tang San hadnt already reached the fortieth rank of spirit power, just the condition for evolving Eight Spider Lances, the energy now being absorbed from the Man Faced Demon Spider wouldnt directly shift into the external spirit bone.
External spirit bones really were too rare, thats why even Grandmaster didnt have too much research into it. Actually, the evolution of external spirit bones didnt stop because of different spirit rings. As long as a Spirit Master absorbed a new spirit ring, it would evolve together. The conditions for evolution were just the same as for obtaining a new spirit ring: the Spirit Masters strength reaching the next stage.
Under the conditions that Tang San already had a full forty ranks, and the Eight Spider Lances had absorbed the energy most suitable to it, how would it still hesitate? Right now those originally three meter long Eight Spider Lances gradually extended to four meters, and on the surface orderly rows of small barbs began to grow, exactly the same as the six thousand year Man Faced Demon Spider below him. The difference was that right now Tang Sans Eight Spider Lanespletely appeared just as deathly pale as while draining, and under this pale white, red and white colored light roamed dizzyingly to create a dazzlingly beautiful pattern on the Eight Spider Lances.
Along with returning to consciousness, Tang San very quickly made a proper judgement about his own condition. He already inferred the reason from the circumstances of his body, and simply let the absorption continue. The benefits to his Eight Spider Lances from a simr Man Faced Demon Spider were clear and easy to see. Even though right now he didnt know in what respect it would show, he still urged the spirit power within him to speed up the absorption. Even though the Man Faced Demon Spider was immune to the simr to his own poison Tang San had, Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances not only possessed the Man Faced Demon Spiders poison but also the ice and fire poisons from those two immortal treasure herbs.
The two kinds of extreme ice and fire forces rising from the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot wreaked havoc within its body, and further adding the destruction from the previous dragon me, right now this Man Faced Demon Spider didnt have the slightest bit of strength to resist and could only let Tang San keep draining. Its vitality swiftly drained away, and the eight spider legs supporting its body gradually softened, its whole body starting to lie down on the ground, its outer shell gradually turning ash grey.
Xiao Wu carefully put the Yearning Heartbroken Red back in her chest. She also had her own grievances. There was a burst of lingering fear in her heart; if it wasnt for the Yearning Heartbroken Red, perhaps she would have had to part with Tang San forever.
Liu Erlong stood at Xiao Wus side, stroking her head. Even though she didnt say anything, the ominous energy in her eyesrgely left, instead revealing a tender expression.
Xiao Wu raised her head, looking at Liu Erlong. She suddenly felt a kind of maternal brilliance from this brutish ughtering corner. This kind of feeling was extremely cozy, and further adding her tiredness after sustaining injuries, she couldnt keep from leaning her head against Liu Erlongs soft thigh.
Good child, with me here, I wont let anyone or anything bully you again.Liu Erlong said softly.
Everyone couldnt keep from looking at Liu Erlong with astonished gazes. Was this still that ughtering corner that was just brimming with killing intent and seemingly looking to massacre everything?
Teacher Erlong Xiao Wus eyes revealed a grateful light, even so much that they had a somewhat teary brilliance. At this moment she recalled her own mother. Wouldnt her mother also frequently look at her with this kind of gaze? But, she was already gone.
Xiao Wu, do you want to be my direct disciple?Liu Erlong asked.
Xiao Wu nodded without the slightest hesitation,I do. Teacher.She was clever, and while speaking she knelt and bowed to Liu Erlong as a student formally bing apprenticed.
Liu Erlong pulled Xiao Wu from the ground, letting her lean against her chest,I dont need those clichd courtesies. Xiao Wu, teacher hasnt married all her life, right now I still dont have any close rtives. I dont want you to call me Teacher. If you dont dislike it, I would like you to call me mom.
Hearting Liu Erlong say this, Flender to the side couldnt keep from sadly lowering his head, and Grandmasters gaze was already stupid. Looking at her, for a moment all sorts of feelings welled up, lips quivering about to speak, but not a word came out.
Xiao Wu was equally shocked. Looking at Liu Erlongs hopeful eyes, her already reddened beautiful eyes began to grow misty, and weeping held Liu Erlong tightly,Mom, mom
Mom, this word was held such a significant ce in Xiao Wus heart. It had already been eight years since her own mother left her, how much she wanted to call out this word! Right now Liu Erlong not only gave her a feeling of a recement mother, but at the same time Xiao Wu found thefort of maternal love. For a moment her heart surged, and she immediately revealed her true feelings.
Liu Erlong softly caressed Xiao Wus long scorpion braid, a faint smile on her pretty face, teardrops uncontrobly rolling down her face.
She loved Grandmaster, but he never dared ept this taboo love. For all these years Liu Erlongs heart had been empty, but this moment it was like she found someone to entrust with her heart, cing her hopes on her just now epted daughter. This moment it was as if Grandmasters shadow over her heart rocked a little. While Liu Erlong sensed the pure feelings Xiao Wu released, in her heart she secretly vowed that even if she had to spend her life to protect her, she would still be willing.
Erlong, congrattions.Flender suppressed his dashing heart with difficulty, speaking to Liu Erlong who was smiling from ear to ear.
Liu Erlong looked at Flender, a sentimental light in her eyes,Boss Fu, I have a daughter. Did you know? I have a daughter.
Yes, I know. From hereon, you wont be lonely, you have a daughter.Hearing Liu Erlongs words, Flender couldnt control the tears in his eyes. Didnt he also love Liu Erlong? For Liu Erlongs sake he had never married, for Liu Erlong and Grandmasters sake he had buried that love deep within his heart. But, he had never seen his beloved live happily. Could this be med on Grandmaster? No, it couldnt, it could only be med on how fate toys with people.
At this moment, when he could feel Liu Erlongs current mood, how couldnt he be happy for her?
Everyone stepped forward to congratte her one after the other, only Grandmaster stood there, unable to take even a step, his heart aching as he looked at Liu Erlong. He knew that he really owed her far too much. But between him and her it was as if a tight knot was tied, and no matter what it couldnt be undone. He was happy that Liu Erlong had obtained a daughter, but at the same time how couldnt he be sad for his and Liu Erlongs fate? How much didnt he want to hold Liu Erlong in his arms and dere his love for her? But, it was impossible. That shadow of bloodline, that haze, always hung between them.
Tang San finally finished draining, and a faint halo of light began to release from that six thousand year Man Faced Demon Spider. As long as he wished, right now he could already absorb this spirit ring.
But right now Tang San wasnt even slightly in the mood to absorb spirit rings. Withdrawing Eight Spider Lances, he rushed over to Xiao Wu and Liu Erlong.
Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu There were no tears in Tang Sans eyes, but his voice was somewhat distorted, what kind of emotions would get his voice to change like this?
Xiao Wu raised her head from Liu Erlongs bosom, and seeing Tang San almost within reach her tears flowed even more uncontrobly.
Liu Erlong sighed lightly, releasing her embrace and sending Xiao Wu towards Tang San.
Despite all the people around them, and further the few spirit beasts ring like tigers outside, Tang San didnt pay them any attention and fiercely spread his arms, burying Xiao Wus delicate body deep in his own embrace. He didnt say anything about being sorry, but his teeth had already broken his lip. How couldnt he regret handing the Fragrant Beautiful Silk Immortal Treasure to Xiao Wu? If not for that, how would Xiao Wu have been ambushed? This wasnt the first time Xiao Wu had been hurt for him. Tang San hated himself, hated his inability to protect Xiao Wu.
Part 2
Liu Erlong raised her head to gaze at the sky, serenely saying:
You must never let me hear you let her down. Otherwise, no matter whose disciple you are, or what your background is, the Giant Earth King from that day will be your example.
Even though she didnt mention any names, everyone knew her words were aimed at Tang San.
Softly patting Xiao Wus back, Tang San released his embrace, the light in his eyes suddenly turning stubborn. From the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse he pulled out a dark green leaf and stuffed it into Xiao Wus mouth. At the same time he took the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure from Xiao Wus hand and returned it to the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse.
That was a Dragon Zoysia leaf with strong healing efficacy. It was also something he originally took from around the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.
Xiao Wu swallowed the leaf, and a refreshing feeling immediately spread through her whole body, the tightness in her chest growing a lot better.
Tang San gazed at the mountain peak to the side,
Senior Dugus secret cultivation grounds is in this mountain, here theres an Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well rich in resources. If people or animals approach they will definitely be influenced by the extreme cold and hot energies, and die suddenly after a short time. But this ce is also where many heavenly treasures are born. The herbs I currently possess were all taken from here. The Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well is harmful to others, but because I once took two kinds of herbs its instead beneficial to me. Absorbing the spirit ring here is bound to be twice the effect for half the effort. Ill trouble everyone to wait for me here. Ill finish absorbing the spirit ring as soon as possible. You must also by no means approach the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, to avoid being harmed by its energies.
Giving a simple exnation, Tang San didnt pause. With that stubborn heart, in a few leaps he reached the side of that Pit Demon Spider. Weaving Blue Silver Grass around that sinister spirit beast, the Eight Spider Lances on his back released and brought him towards the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well with astonishing speed.
Tang Sans exnation soothed everyone. But his stubbornness was because of strength. Everything that happened just now proved that his strength was insufficient. The only thing he wanted right now was to be even stronger, gaining the strength to protect hispanions and beloved.
Watching Tang San pick the Pit Demon Spider without a second thought, Xiao Wu was just about to say something but was stopped by Liu Erlong. Liu Erlongs low voice rose next to her ear,
This kind of man is a true man. Relying on that stubbornness he will definitely seed. As a woman, no matter what your man decides is right or wrong, you should always support him unconditionally. When hes right, you should be happy for him. Even if hes wrong, let him make his mistake. At worst, follow him to make it.
Liu Erlongs words were nothing special, but her voice was brimming with sorrow, that sadness of the helpless.
Xiao Wu muttered:
At worst, follow him to make it. Mom, youre right. I should support him in all things.
Liu Erlongs words seemed like a wide open door for her, a realization. Xiao Wu suddenly felt a burst of relief.
But on the other side Grandmaster had an entirely different kind of feeling. Standing behind Liu Erlong and looking at her, right now Grandmaster was unable to speak a single word. He resembled nothing more than a wooden statue, standing there dumbly without speaking for a long time.
Flender looked at Grandmaster with a gloomy expression,
Xiao Gang,e with me, I need to talk to you.
Speaking, Flender walked to the side, followed by the expressionless Grandmaster giving people the impression of a walking corpse.
Her eyes following Grandmaster following Flender walking into the distance, Liu Erlong sighed to herself, Oh, Xiao Gang, in all my life I can never love a second man. If you truly will not ept me, then I will only spend myst years like this. Fortunately, now I have a daughter. Now I somewhat understand what you feel for Tang San. At least, we can entrust our hearts to the children.
Thinking of this, Liu Erlong suddenly had a feeling of her heart opening up to a wide panorama, her depression easing, her body much more rxed. As the expression on her face rxed, she seemed to be even more beautiful. Softly drawing in Xiao Wus shoulder at her side, she gazed into the horizon.
Tang San climbed the mountain and very quickly reached that familiar ce.
On returning to the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, he couldnt help being stunned by the scene before his eyes. The treasure ground that had originally practically been plundered by him had by now already recovered to a verdant and lush green. Even if there werent such beautiful purples and brilliant reds as before, that full of vitality feeling made people feelfortable.
The Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well was worthy of being called a treasure ground, those seeds Tang San left behind had already sprouted. Relying on that tenfold growth rate, after a brief half year, this ce was already pregnant with life. Even though it was impossible for immortal treasure herbs to appear here again quickly, at least this was still a treasure ground. In a hundred or perhaps a few hundred years, it would restore its elegance again.
Tang San threw the Pit Demon Spider aside, the Eight Spider Lances without any restraint thrusting directly into its vitals. The vitality of this restrained sinister spirit beast constantly flowed out under the Eight Spider Lances drain.
Tang Sans way of dealing with the Pit Demon Spider was practically the same as when he killed the Man Faced Demon Spider just now, but he discovered that even though the energy being swallowed let him feel more powerful for a brief time, that energy would very quickly flow away, without being absorbed by the external spirit bone like before. He understood that this should be because the Eight Spider Lances already absorbed sufficient energy for this times evolution. This drain ability couldnt use outside force to transform itself after all. As for the reasons, it was very simple. One was because Tang Sans Mysterious Heaven Skill didnt have the method to retain this energy, and another was because the attributes of this energy was different. Not only wouldnt rashly absorbing it have any benefits, it would on the contrary be harmful.
In a moment the Pit Demon Spider was about to lose its life under the Eight Spider Lances, and the little eyes on its head were brimming with a fierce light. The corners of Tang Sans mouth showed a trace of a monstrous smile, and the golden purple light in his eyes suddenly intensified, just like two sharp swords piercing deep into the Pit Demon Spiders eyes.
The Pit Demon Spiders massive body shook, and Tang San used this chance tounch the poison and drain of Eight Spider Lances at full effect.
The violent struggling gradually faded, and the Pit Demon Spiders life finally reached the end.
From what Xiao Wu said about soul shock, Tang San figured the way to resolve it was to use his Purple Demon Eye, suddenly shocking the Pit Demon Spiders soul when it was on the verge of death, making its resentment dissipate in the moment before its death. Like this, the subconscious soul shock would naturally also subsequently fade, and absorbing the spirit ring would be a lot easier.
Faint ck light began to release from the Pit Demon Spiders body, condensing next to him. The spirit rings power appearing proved that this ten thousand year spirit beast had finally lost its life.
Tang San removed his clothes and, spreading his arms, directly leapt into that yang spring hot enough to melt gold, and afterwards swam to where the two kinds of spring water flowed together.
To other people, there was nothing about these two springs that wasnt fatal, but to Tang San who had taken the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot, the sensation being in the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well gave him was only warm or refreshingly cool.
The two different energies simultaneously merged into him, conforming with the immortal treasure herbs within his body, quietly moving rhythmically. Tang Sany t in the spring waters, slowly raising his right hand. Blue purple light emitted from his palm, and Blue Silver Grass issued a summons to the Pit Demon Spiders spirit ring on the shore.
The ck energy flow finally found a drainage channel, and rushed towards Tang Sans right hand like a river running into the sea.
The split second that ck energy came into contact with the Blue Silver Grass in Tang Sans palm, intense ripples suddenly rose in the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Wells waters with Tang San as the center.
Tang San choosing this ce to absorb his spirit ring was the result of careful deliberation. The Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well would not only not be harmful to him thanks to the two immortal treasure herbs he took, but would on the contrary nourish him, imperceptibly forming a protectiveyer within his body. And because of the spring waters, the medicinal properties of the two immortal treasure herbs within him would also bepletely roused, forming a second protectiveyer. Further adding the external spirit bone on his back, even though a ten thousand year spirit beasts spirit ring held tremendous energy, in order to harm him it would still have to pass these three protectiveyers first.
With Tang Sans strength he could absorb a six thousand year spirit beasts spirit ring. Right now with these three safeguards, he naturally had a veryrge chance of sess when absorbing a Pit Demon Spider that had just entered the ten thousand year level. This was also an important reason why he dared make the attempt.
n and practice will always be different. Right now this also went for Tang Sans circumstances. Without truly trying, he would never have been able to know just how tremendous the spirit power of a ten thousand year spirit ring was.
The split second that ck energy flow reached his right hand and entered his body, Tang San only felt the surrounding light dim, as if he was submerged in a tidal wave that reached the sky.
This was in no way an exaggeration. The spirit rings energy that entered him filled every nook and corner of his body in a split second. There wasnt even any need for him to circte it himself, that enormous energy already forced the motion.
The Pit Demon Spiders spirit power wasnt as overbearing as the Man Faced Demon Spiders, but it was brimming with a dark and cold feeling. Cold like that was different from the cold of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, it was a cold that evolved from the depths of the mind, a dark and cold attack on the psyche.
Part 3
Tang Sans nerves seemed to have already grown numb in this cold. The three original spirit rings oscited with frightening speeds over him, making him look like he was encased in a giant yellowish-purple cocoon.
The rank-bypassing absorption this time brought not only pain to Tang San, but also a horrifying feeling. His preparations were indeed perfect. The energy from the Ice and Fire Ying Yang Well sessfully filtered the impurities out of the Pit Demon Spider spirit ring. However, the energy was still too massive for Tang San at that moment. Every attack made Tang San feel like he was tossed around ruthlessly, as if his body wasnt his anymore, and all he could do was watch detachedly. The feeling of no control was even more unbearable than the pain that came with the Man Faced Demon Spider spirit ring.
Withst times experience, Tang San knew that he couldnt do anything about it except wait and strengthen his resolve. No matter what happened to his body, he knew he couldnt panic. Or else, in a moment, he would be engulfed by the massive energy.
A ck current unceasingly flowed out of the ten thousand year Pit Demon Spider, constantly getting absorbed by Tang San. The glow on his three spirit rings slowly faded, reced with ayer of ck currents. Tang Sans bones continuously emitted bursts of cracking noises. The ck current entered from every pore and into every energy channel.
Very soon, Tang San discovered every time the massive ck energy passed through the broken open Yang Linking Meridian and Prating Meridian, the energy would weaken a bit, as if the two meridians were absorbing energy as well. This feeling made Tang San instantly ted. He vaguely understood that the existence and breaking open of the eight extraordinary meridians helped specially with absorbing foreign energy.
It was a pity he only had two meridians broken through. If he had more than four broken through, the absorption of this ten thousand year spirit ring might be a piece of cake.
Gradually, the pain appeared. It was a swollen pain. From the outside, Tang Sans body didnt change, but in his senses, he clearly felt his entire body swell up like a giant balloon, as if it could explode any second.
Although the ck current stored up within his body was absorbed continuously by Tang Sans Prating Meridian and the Yang Linking Meridian, the energying in was also getting greater and greater. Every bone and energy channel of his was tingling, as if innumerable ants were crawling over him.
The Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well and the two immortal herbs he once ate started to show their uses. After experiencing the process of Ice and Fire Alchemical Body, Tang Sans energy channels had be very durable. Though the ck current kept expanding his energy channels, the sticity of his energy channels meant there were no signs of rupturing.
The Pit Demon Spiders spirit ring energy, though massive, wasnt endless. When the output of energy reached its extreme, Tang Sans energy channels had been filled to a very horrifying degree. But even then, he still persevered. At that moment, no pain could waver his resolve. For himself, and also for Xiao Wu, he knew he couldnt fail.
The Pit Demon Spiders body silently shattered, the result of losing all its energy. The only thing it could do now was be fertilizer for the ground.
Pain started sliding down from its peak. Not only the Prating Meridian and the Yang Linking Meridian, but apanying the cirction of spirit power, Tang Sans normal energy channels started absorbing the foreign energy as well, merging it into his Mysterious Heaven Skill.
The reason the energy within spirit rings could be absorbed is because after the energy of the spirit beast forms a spirit ring, it splits into two parts. One is pure and filtered energy to raise the spirit masters rank, letting them gain the next title, and the other big half inherits the spirit beasts characteristics. This different energy condenses into a spirit ring, bing the spirit masters spirit ability.
Apanying the gradual decrease in swelling, pain decreased as well. The feeling of rxation lulled Tang Sans weary mind. It was in thest part of the absorption that he slowly fell into slumber, letting the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well nourish his body.
If anyone could see Tang Sans face, they would discover his face was continuously changing colors. A moment white, a moment red, a moment ck. And other than the original two yellow and one purple spirit rings, a ck spirit ring was slowly appearing from the misty currents.
Perhaps Tang San wasnt the only one that had a ten thousand year spirit ring for his fourth spirit ring, but undeniably, he was one of the more gifted ones. Blue Silver Grass had evolved once again. So what if it was Blue Silver Grass? So what if it was a trash spirit? Under Tang Sans effort, it still held the same power as formidable spirits of equal rank.
Xiao Gang, tell me the truth. How are you going to manage your rtionship with Erlong?
Flender stared at Grandmaster, his gaze very angry.
Grandmaster stared nkly back at Flender,
I dont know.
You dont know? Twenty years. Tell me, how many twenty years does a person have? A womans youth was wasted in vain just because of your I dont know. Though Im your brother, I still really want to p you.
Grandmaster smiled bitterly:
p then, but leave me a breath to stay alive. I dont want to make Erlong sad if I die. In reality, even I want to p myself. This is all my fault, but Erlong bears the same amount of pain, if not more, than me.
Looking at Grandmasters smile that looked worse than crying, Flender went silent. He also knew that Grandmaster didnt do anything wrong. If he really took in Liu Erlong, then it would be incest. Grandmaster rejected Liu Erlong not because of himself, but for Erlongs reputation. He didnt want Erlong to take up such a heavy shame because of himself. At that time Grandmaster chose to leave because of that very reason. However, he didnt anticipate that Liu Erlong loved him that deeply, always painfully waiting for him until now.
Flender sighed,
Xiao Gang, is there really no way? If it keeps going like this, though you guys havent had incest, you guys will spend the rest of your lives in pain! You should be able to see, other than you, Erlong cant love any other man. If you really must keep hurting her like that, then why dont you just leave. At least, she wont be able to see you, and she might feel better.
Grandmaster silently nodded his head,
Ill leave after we go back. Youre right, I shouldnt stay with her and let her feel this pain. Flender, its been this many years and I never said thank you. For our rtionship, youve also borne pain. Sorry, Flender.
Flenders eyes moistened,
What silliness are you spouting. Im your big brother. I was before, I am now, and I will be, forever. I dont need you to say thanks, I just want to see you happy with Erlong. Do you understand? Xiao Gang, you bastard, why are you so obstinate? Dont tell me you cant go live in seclusion after you join with Erlong? If you dont tell anyone, who will know of your sibling rtionship?
Grandmaster raised his right fist and hammered his left chest,
But, I cant lie to my heart. I really cant.
Flender suddenly had a sh of intuition and thought of a possibility.
Xiao Gang, tell me, do you love Erlong?
Grandmaster stared unexpectedly,
Boss Fu, are questions like that still meaningful? If I didnt love her, then would it still be this way?
Flender suddenly had a devious smile,
Then good, Im sure Erlong loves you deeply as well. Then, spiritually you guys have had incest already, I can say as much.
You ..
Grandmaster was furious. That was all he was trying to protect, but when he looked at Flenders eyes, he couldnt think of a single rebuttal. He was right, they were in love, so spiritually they have gone off track already. If it wasnt incest then what was it?
Flender, I know you mean well. But, spiritual is spiritual. At least, our bodies are both still pure.
Flender smiled slightly and said,
As long as you admit youve had spiritual incest. And also, I believe, it will stay that way. Since youve already had incest spiritually, why dont you merge with her spiritually? No need for real titles, just the recognition from each other. You can totally be a couple spiritually!
Grandmaster this time really nked out.
Flender, I dont get what you mean.
Flender said exasperated,
Youre that smart, what dont you understand? My idea is simple. You can merge still and be a couple, just dont change your titles. ording to your current idea, as long as there isnt a bodily rtionship, it isnt called incest. You can start at emotions and stop at motions. Then, as long as you are in love spiritually and keep pure bodies, then who can gossip about you?
Chapter 89 — Tang San’s Fourth Spirit Ability
Chapter 89: Tang Sans Fourth Spirit Ability
Part 1
Hearing Flenders words, Grandmaster heart beat, and he muttered:Is, is something like this really possible?
Flender grandiosely said:Is there anything impossible? At least like this, both your hearts will feel a lot better. As long as you defend thatst perimeter and keep apart every night, is there anything bad about being able to feel each others love? Let alone cousins, even if you were siblings, so what? You are only kind to and love each other, so outsiders will only see the affection of siblings, even that conservative heart of yours wouldnt have any objections.
Listening to Flender, Grandmaster stood therepletely lifeless like a sculpture. After a very long time, a sentence fiercely leapt out of Grandmasters mouth,Flender, why didnt you say so long ago.
Leaving behind these words, Grandmaster sharply dashed away, dashing towards Liu Erlong as if flying. As a result of his speed, the teardrops he left in the air formed graceful strings of water.
Erlong, Erlong, I can finally love you fairly. As long as I can love you, what need is there for being physical? Spiritual love is already enough!
Watching Grandmasters receding back, Flenders face showed a heartfelt smile. Xiao Gang, you idiot, being together rubbing heads day after day, dont tell me you can truly hold back?
Seeing Grandmaster madly dashing over, Liu Erlongs heart couldnt help skipping a beat.
Grandmaster rushed over in front of Liu Erlong, staring at Liu Erlongs somewhat perplexed beautiful eyes, suddenly he fiercely spread his arms and used all his strength to embrace Liu Erlong to his chest,Erlong, Im sorry.
Just these three words seemed to open a sluice gate for tears. Liu Erlong just felt everything before her eyes go fuzzy, and right now she couldnt use even the slightest bit of her more than seventieth ranked spirit power. Shepletely softened in Grandmasters embrace, tears flooding down.
She had already waited far, far too long for these words. Twenty years, just like Flender said, it had already been twenty years! How had she dealt with these twenty years? Even if she was even stronger on the surface, in the end she was still a woman. What woman didnt long to be cherished by her beloved? What woman didnt long for her own happiness?
Perhaps it was because this happiness really arrived too suddenly, but Liu Erlong only felt her body flutter like in a dream, as if everything was imaginary.
Flender quietly waved his hand to Zhao Wuji, Xiao Wu and the others. Everyone slowly retreated to the side, setting aside a wide space for Grandmaster and Liu Erlong alone.
Outside of the poison formation, because the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure disappeared, thest remaining spirit beasts also unwillingly left, and along with their disappearance, the surroundings went quiet.
Xiao Gang, Xiao Gang, do you know how long Ive waited? More than seven thousand days and nights. Do you know how Ive endured? You really wont escape, you really want to be with me?Liu Erlong lost her voice from crying, leaning over Grandmasters shoulder and mumbling.
Grandmaster nodded sharply,Erlong, Im sorry, I swear, afterwards I will never again run from our feelings. Even if we perhaps cant be like normal married couples, I will definitely always guard at your side and love you.
Immediately, Grandmaster exined the idea Flender spoke about before. Liu Erlong constantly leaning against his chest listened quietly, and as she heard Grandmaster speak about having the love of a husband and wife but without the true time of a husband and wife, she understood. Grandmaster still couldntpletely throw off that obstruction. But, after waiting for so many years, with great difficulty getting the man before her to agree not to run away, at least he agreed to stay at her side and love her, why would she force him for more?
Perhaps it was because of taking Xiao Wu as an adopted daughter had greatly influenced Liu Erlongs emotions, but right now in her heart she only felt like letting nature take its course. Obediently within Grandmasters embrace, first being together with the person she loved was most important.
After an hour, Zhu Zhuqing had smoothly absorbed the Phantom Tigers spirit ring and returned together with Dai Mubai. It seemed that her aura had be even colder, her countenance with a bit of heroic spirit, and she was also a little bit taller. Even though she still didnt have Xiao Wus height, only looking at external appearances she already felt like she had the grace of an adult beauty.
The addition of the spirit rings properties would no doubt cause a certain change in the Spirit Masters body. Even though the Shrek Seven Devils were still very young, they still had at least three spirit rings, and the additional energy from the spirit rings promoted their physical growth. Their faces still possessed the innocence of childhood, but by external appearances they were already close to adults. Compared to one year ago, everyone seemed to have grown several years. As long as they didnt tell anyone, it would perhaps be very difficult for someone to imagine that the youngest of the Shrek Seven Devils still hadnt turned fourteen.
The next to return was Ning Rongrong, and her face wasnt as pale as Oscars. Previously when Liu Erlong butchered the Unicorn Armored Beast, Oscar had kept herpany at her side the whole time, covering her eyes, constantlyforting her at her side. Once Ning Rongrong began to absorb the spirit ring, Oscar had run aside to vomit. After vomiting, he cleaned up the terrifying mess Liu Erlong had made. Consequently, after Ning Rongrong absorbed the spirit ring she hadnt seen any nauseating scene, and her condition was instead much better than Oscar.
By now, of the Shrek Seven Devils only Tang San still didnt return, and everyone quietly waited within the poison formation.
Liu Erlong nestled against Grandmasters chest, and with her eyes closed fell asleep. For twenty years she hadnt slept as smoothly as she did right now. Seeing the contented smile she revealed as she slept, Grandmaster had a kind of indescribable satisfaction in his heart.
Flender and Zhao Wuji sat on the other side speaking about something in low voices. Watching Grandmaster and Liu Erlongs current appearances, Flenders heart rxed a lot, his face revealing a difficult to conceal smile.
Zhu Zhuqing silently sat together with Dai Mubai. Even though her expression was still cold, she didnt oppose Dai Mubai sitting practically pasted to her.
Ning Rongrong and Oscars situation was about the same, only Ning Rongrongs expression was instead tender, taking the initiative to lean on Oscars shoulder, talking to him about something with a smile on her face. Judging by her excited smile, she should have obtained no small benefit from the fourth spirit ring.
Fatty had consumed a lot of spirit power before and leaned alone against a big tree cultivating, condensing his spirit power. Xiao Wu wasnt far away, and though with the condition of her injuries what she should do the most was harmonize her spirit power to heal, she couldnt calm her heart.
The others had all returned, and they onlycked Tang San, how couldnt she be anxious? Sitting and leaning back, she she constantly prayed silently for Tang San. And not just her, no matter the others expressions, deep in the corners of their eyes was some worry. Even though Tang San himself said he had absolute certainty, but, the spirit ring level gap was really toorge.
Two hours passed, and Xiao Wu told herself that absorbing such a powerful spirit ring would definitely take time.
Four hours passed, and Xiao Wu told herself that it should still be a while.
Six hours passed, and Xiao Wu constantly told herself hurry, hurry.
Eight hours passed, and the sky gradually darkened. Xiao Wu stood there, looking at the distant mountain peak where Tang San disappeared, in her heart constantly shouting, Ge, why are you still not back?
Ten hours passed. Night gradually deepened. Tears constantly flowed from Xiao Wus eyes, not stopping no matter who came to console her. Right now, in her heart was only one thought, Ge, as long as you can return alive, even if you dont have the slightest bit of strength, even if youve be an ordinary person, or even handicapped, Ill still be happy. As long as youre alive.
Waiting for ten hours was what kind of torture? Not just Xiao Wu, the others also became fretful. If not for Grandmaster stopping them, everyone would already have gone up the mountain to take a look.
Moonlight illuminated the ground, the shining clean brightness making long shadows of all the Shrek Academy people on the ground. Xiao Wus heart also gradually became ice cold and despairing, the expectation in her eyes changing in the deathly stillness.
At this moment, suddenly, a clear and resonant long whistle resounded. In the quiet night, the energy in that long whistle waspletely clear.
Just like a fuse had been lit, the Shrek Seven Devils simultaneously stood up. A ming excitement ignited frantically in Xiao Wus close to despairing eyes, and she ran recklessly with all her strength towards the mountain.
Ge, Ge She shouted. Her voice had already be hoarse from crying, she only wanted to be the first to see that fated man.
Yes, that long whistle was Tang Sans. At the mountaintop, Tang Sans slender figure made a long shadow in the moonlight. He didnt rely on Eight Spider Lances to descend the mountain, but rather leapt up high, Blue Silver Grass forming an umbre behind him to drop down the mountain.
Two silhouettes, one falling from the sky, one scrambling as if it meant her life, came closer in the radiance of that full moon, closer ...
Atst, those two silhouettes met one third of the way up the mountain, two bing one, tightly clinging to each other on the mountainside, witnessed by the bright moon.
Tang San had be taller, and his muscles also more sturdy. That warm embrace was like a perfect nest, and the moment Xiao Wu threw herself inside, she alreadypletely lost consciousness in satisfaction.
Part 2
Even though Xiao Wu had been dosed with Oscars recovery sausage and Tang Sans Dragon Zoysia leaf, she still hadnt harmonized her breath. Ten hours of bitter waiting, if she hadnt been supported by thatst conviction, she would long ago have been unable to endure.
Finally letting her awaited Tang San return, the rxation of her taut heartstrings finally let her body bring her into unconsciousness out of self preservation.
Folding his arms around Xiao Wus slender legs, Tang San held her close. Even though Xiao Wu hadnt had time to say anything, at this moment how couldnt he understand what Xiao Wu endured?
This night Tang San held Xiao Wu as she slept, not only didnt he escape out of embarrassment this time, but he moreover let Xiao Wu rest at his chest all along.
This night Tang San didnt sleep, his hand from beginning to end massaging the blood flow at Xiao Wus back.
This night nobody went to disturb them, just like nobody went to disturb Grandmaster and Liu Erlong.
To the eleven members of the Shrek Academy party, this night wasnt tranquil. From this night on, the Shrek Seven Devils truly started to transform into powers.
Even though there were twists and turns, at longst they aplished their objective this time. Early the next morning, after everyone woke from sleep, Flender perhaps afraid of new branches growing from old knots, urged everyone to leave the Sunset Forest as soon as possible.
As dean, the heaviest responsibility clearly rested on Flenders shoulders. Let alone several of these Shrek Seven Devil children having profound backgrounds, even if they didnt, as dean he still didnt want to see any one of them suffer any injuries in this dangerous ce. Everyone had already obtained their spirit rings, so he would naturally be urgent to immediately leave.
After being treated by Tang San for a night, Xiao Wu had already recovered for the most part. After waking early she didnt say anything about the events ofst night, but her gaze at Tang San was even more reluctant to part.
Little San, what is your fourth spirit ability? Let us see.While leaving the forest, Oscar bumped Tang Sans shoulder with his own.
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:Its nothing much, its more or less the same as the ability the Pit Demon Spider used yesterday, with some variations. You really want to see?
Of course. Youre the first of us to get a ten thousand year spirit ring, show us.
Their dialogue also attracted the others attention, not just the Shrek Seven Devils, but Grandmaster and Flender and the others also wanted to see just what kind of spirit ability Tang San had received from that Pit Demon Spider.
Fine.Tang Sans eyes revealed a trace of an evil smile. Raising his right hand, deep blue light rushed out from the palm of his hand.
A strand of Blue Silver Grass appeared in Tang Sans palm. Apparently, its thickness wasnt much different than before, the only difference was its color: the current Blue Silver Grass had unexpectedly turnedpletely ck, giving people a kind of stifling feeling. Most shocking was still those simultaneously appearing four spirit rings.
Two yellow, one purple, one ck. Two hundred year, one thousand year, one ten thousand year, four spirit rings revolved around Tang San moving up and down. The spirit rings came out with an incorporeal pressure that immediately made Oscar take several steps back, the expression on Tang Sans body giving people a feeling of imprable mystery.
In a moment, that ck spirit ring quietly brightened. Compared to the dazzlingly beautiful thousand year spirit ring, the feeling the ten thousand year spirit ring gave was grave and reserved.
Without the slightest warning, sixteen strands of pitch ck Blue Silver Grass suddenly rushed out from the ground around Oscar, converging above his head to form a prisoner cage.
As a result of not having made any energy fluctuations, Oscar basically didnt have any thought of dodging, and further adding the speed with which these sixteen strands of Blue Silver Grass appeared, by the time he reacted this Blue Silver Grass pen was already strong like refined steel.
This is my fourth spirit ability. Born from the Pit Demon Spiders spiderweb prisoner cage, since my cage uses Blue Silver Grass, I call it Blue Silver Prison.
Dai Mubai raised his hand to flick that pitch ck Blue Silver Grass, causing a sonorous ng. The soft Blue Silver Grass unexpectedly became as solid as steel under the effect of the spirit ability.
Dai Mubai drew a deep breath and released his own spirit with a great roar. White light surging from his right fist, condensed spirit power bombarding one of the sixteen strands of Blue Silver Grass.
With a peng sound, that strand of Blue Silver Grass immediately showed a fine crack, and under Dai Mubais next blow it shattered, bing faint ck light and disappearing.
Ma Hongjun frowned:This seems very ordinary, apparently its not as durable as the Spider Web Restraint. Third brother, is this all there is to a ten thousand year spirit ability?
Is that so?Tang Sans eyes revealed a strange smile. ck light once again sprung up around him, and in practically a split second, besides he and Xiao Wu, ck light appeared underfoot of even Flender, Liu Erlong, Grandmaster and Zhao Wuji. In just the blink of an eye, another eight Blue Silver Prisons appeared, trapping everyone inside.
Even powers like Flender and Liu Erlong couldnt dodge when faced with thepletely warningless suddenly appearing ck Blue Silver Grass, and were instantly trapped. Flender couldnt keep his expression from changing and involuntarily cried out:Its a crowd control ability. But this isnt something a control system Spirit Master under the fiftieth rank can possess?
The capability to control the battlefield with poison the poison Spirit Master Dugu Yan originally showed could also be called a crowd control ability, butpared to the Blue Silver Prison Tang San used, it was practicallyparing heaven to underground. What was true crowd control? Only leaving the opponentpletely without chance of dodging, instantly locking down each opponent, this could be called crowd control.
One Blue Silver Prison might not count for much when a forty something ranked power attack system Spirit Master like Dai Mubai could rely on his strength to break it. But, breaking through the cage required time, and that time was enough to let the control system Spirit Masterspanions cause a great deal of trouble. Even more, this ten thousand year spirit ability of Tang Sans was a crowd control ability in the true sense of the word. Perhaps its power wasnt as awesome as the Spider Web Restraint, and also didnt have the adherence and intense poison, but, the spirit power consumed by each Blue Silver Prison was only a tenth of that of the Spider Web Restraint.
Tang San waved his right hand, and the light of the fourth spirit ring vanished. All the ck Blue Silver Grass instantly entered the ground and disappeared unseen, as if they had never been.
In this times spirit beast hunt, the one with the greatest bounty was no doubt Tang San. Not only did he obtain this ideal crowd control ability, but at the same time his external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances also obtained its ideal evolution. Relying on a lowest end spirit, not only didnt he fall behind hispanions, but his strength even kept slightly ahead of the Shrek Seven Devils.
Fatty now also came to himself,Third brother, can this ability of yours coordinate with mine?
Tang San smiled:Of course it can. Blue Silver Prison can be considered a first move control ability, while that Phoenix Cry Heaven Strike of yours contains a finishing move control ability. As long as they can be used flexibly, they can naturally disy our most powerful attack power.
Flender somewhat pondering said:I think, giving them the assignment to be champions was a bit easy. Even as the founder of Shrek Academy, I feel the power of this group of little monsters is a bit abnormal.
Liu Erlong let augh escape, saying:Come on, youre sighing too hard. Are you still bragging about yourself?
Flender feigned anger:Well, Erlong. I just helped you fulfill your wishes and you at once answer me like that. Youre lucky your old brother is good to you.
Liu Erlong smiled without speaking, hugging Grandmasters arm tightly.
After obtaining the fourth spirit abilities, the Shrek Seven Devils strength had once again made a qualitative leap.
Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai, forty fourth rank power attack system Battle Spirit Ancestor, two yellow and two purple spirit rings, four great spirit abilities separately were: White Tiger Barrier, White Tiger Light Wave, White Tiger Vajra Transformation, White Tiger Meteor Shower.
Sausage Monopoly Oscar, forty first rank food system Tool Spirit Ancestor, two yellow and two purple spirit rings, four great spirit abilities separately were: Big Recovery Sausage, Small Detoxifying Sausage, Swift Flight Mushroom Sausage, Stimting Pink Sausage.
Thousand Hands Asura Tang San, forty first ranked control system Battle Spirit Ancestor, two yellow, one purple and one ck spirit rings, four great spirit abilities separately were: Binding, Parasite, Spider Web Restraint, Blue Silver Prison.
Evil Fire Phoenix Ma Hongjun, forty first ranked power attack system Battle Spirit Ancestor, two yellow and two purple spirit rings, four great spirit abilities separately were: Phoenix Fire Wire, Bathing Fire Phoenix, Phoenix Ascension, Phoenix Cry Sky Strike.
Soft Boned Demon Rabbit Xiao Wu, thirty seventh ranked power attack system Battle Spirit Elder, two yellow and one purple spirit rings, three spirit abilities separately were: Waist Bow, Demon Confusion, Teleportation.
Seven Treasure zed Tile Ning Rongrong, forty first ranked auxiliary system Tool Spirit Ancestor, two yellow and two purple spirit rings, four great spirit abilities separately were: Strength Amplification, Agility Amplification, Spirit Power Amplification, Defense Amplification.
Hell Civet Zhu Zhuqing, forty first ranked agility attack system Spirit Ancestor, two yellow and two purple spirit rings, four great spirit abilities separately were: Hell Thrust, Hell Hundred ws, Hell Decapitation, Hell Shadow Doppelg?nger.
Besides Xiao Wu, the other six hadpletely climbed the fortieth rank threshold. Dai Mubai had even reached a terrifying forty fourth ranked spirit power at the age of seventeen.
There were no idents on the return trip, and the party of eleven smoothly returned to Shrek Academy. By now there were only five days until the start of the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Tournament preliminaries.
Grandmaster gave the Shrek Seven Devils one day of rest, and early the next morning had them gather in the forest behind the teaching block for their final training.
Part 3
What was worth mentioning was, to prevent Shreks Seven Devils from having not enough people due to injuries in future battles, Tai Long, who was rank thirty-eight and had the Vigorous Orangutan Spirit, was temporarily recruited into the team. Others that were recruited were three rank thirty five advanced ss Spirit Masters as reserve team members for the Shrek Seven Devils.
Thetter four recruits, other than Tai Long, were each:
Rank thirty five power attack system Battle Spirit Elder, Huang Yuan, Male, Spirit: Lone Wolf. Spirit Rings: Two yellow one purple.
Rank thirty five agility attack system Battle Spirit Elder, Jing Ling, Male, Spirit: Skeleton. Spirit Rings: Two yellow one purple
Rank thirty five healing system Tool Spirit Master, Jiang Zhu, Female, Spirit: Healing Scepter. Spirit Rings: Two yellow one purple
Before the Shrek Seven Devils came, or perhaps before the academy became Shrek Academy, Tai Long and those three were all part of the main force for this years Advanced Spirit Master Academy Tournament, educated by Liu Er Long herself, the elites of the academy. If not for this tournament, with their capabilities, they couldve graduated ages ago.
As for being Shrek Seven Devils substitutes, none of them had anyints. After seeing Tang San destroying rank fifty eight Strength Type Spirit King Tai Nuo, who would haveints about them? Even though the youngest of the four, Jiang Zhu, was already neen.
Grandmaster, Flender, and Liu Er Long, after discussing, recruited those four into the academy team. Their n was simple, to switch out the Shrek Seven Devils sometimes in the easier battles to lessen their exhaustion.
The Advanced Spirit Master Academy Tournament wasnt only a fight between Spirit Master Academies. It is a major event in the entire Spirit Master world. From the preliminaries, to the promotion stage, and to the Final Stage, it would be three months in total. In this long period of time, who could say the Shrek Seven Devils wouldnt identally get hurt and lose the ability to continue?
Because there had to be at least seven spirit masters cooperating, every match the academy had to send at least seven people up, having a certain number of hands for the roster was essential.
Everyone sit. Grandmaster waved his hand, gesturing for everyone to sit where they were. Possibly because of the solving of his dilemma, Grandmasters face was rosier than normal.
The Shrek Seven Devils and the four substitutes all sat in a circle around Grandmaster, quietly listening to his exnations.
In a few more days, The Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Tournament willmence. I will tell you the rules today. As he spoke, he kicked the drowsy Ma Hongjuns butt. He didnt look at him and continued:Dont object, rules are rules, and they might be exploited for advantage. Strength is important in thepetition, but you must also clearly understand the rules. Otherwise, its very possible that others might use them against you.
After getting kicked by Grandmaster, Fatty stuck his tongue out and didnt dare to be neglectful anymore. His little eyes brightened just as he saw Jiang Zhu on the opposite side of him.
Jiang Zhu, neen years old, was a few years older than the Shrek Seven Devils. One meter sixty five tall, her maroon hair was very unique. A soft look, though not as eye-catching as Zhu Zhuqinq, Xiao Wu, and Ning Rongrong, but was definitely still a beauty. What most attracted Fattys eyes was her ripe body. Everywhere that should be round wasn''t t. Fatty didnt notice before, but now he instantly had a problem sitting still.
Though he solved his evil fire problems, he had been to the brothels already and was fully aware of the birds and the bees; he was more knowledgeable about it than some adults. Yet in Shrek Seven Devils, he was the only one by himself. The rest were all couples, so how could Fatty not be envious?
Jiang Zhu naturally noticed Ma Hongjun looking at her. She blinked her eyes and smiled warmly, examining the only one of Shreks Seven Devils with an abnormal body type.
The Academys students didnt have much time with Shreks Seven Devils, so in Jiang Zhus eyes, the only fourteen Ma Hongjun was but a chubby little brother, with a cute big head and ears. How would she know Fattys brain was full of vulgar thoughts. Grandmaster continued: The Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament is hosted by Heaven Dou and Star Luo Empires royal families, assisted by Spirit Hall. It is the greatest Spirit Fight and the participants are only weaker than the Spirit Hall elite selection. In the rules, there are a few that still need obeying. First of all, all participants must be under twenty five and every team must ensure there are seven every match. Second, the matches are only friendly interactions, so try to refrain from hurting or crippling your opponents. Deaths are definitely not allowed, and once it happens, not only does the school have to pay for the losses, but they will also be disqualified.
Grandmaster, this one might not be appropriate. Dai Mubai rose his hand to interrupt Grandmaster. Spirit abilities have no eyes, what if we identally kill people? If the two sides are of simr strength, fighting all out will inevitably cause incidents.
Grandmaster looked towards Dai Mubai and said solemnly: What you say is correct. But, you need to know that the reason the two empires are hosting this tournament is not to let all the schools fight for a victory, but to find the best talented people to recruit. Including Spirit Pce and the kingdoms within the two empires, they all have simr thoughts. Those that can represent Advanced Spirit Master Academies are all people of outstanding talent as well as the future of the Spirit Master World. Nurturing a spirit master is very difficult, and the amount of spirit masters in the entire continent was never more than a million. Prohibiting killing might be a restriction, but it is also protection for you kids. From my perspective, this rule is very correct.
Dai Mubai still disapproved of the rule. Though he didnt like killing, he hated a sense of restriction when fighting even more.
Grandmaster continued: Other than these two strict rules, the others are standard. Everything is based on fairness. For example: During the match, no using food or medicine created by non participating spirit masters. Only Food or Healing System Spirit Masters on the stage can replenish their teammates. In other words, if you want to obtain supplements on the stage, then a Support Type Spirit Master must take up one stop. This is to prevent teams with Food System Spirit Masters from cheating. Also, you cant use weapons other than your own spirit. Because of this, Tang San, the hidden weapons you make cant be used in this tournament. You must remember this, or else we will be disqualified instantly.
Getting to there, Grandmaster paused. The main rules are these. If anything else needs to be mentioned, I will tell you during the tournament. Now, lets talk about the system of this tournament.
While he was talking, Grandmaster took a wooden stick he prepared and drew two connecting circles in the ground.
These two circles represent the two empires. He then drew a small circle that touched bothrge circles. This one represents the Spirit Pce.
Within the two empires, there are almost a hundred Advanced Spirit Master Academies. Every academy has a chance to participate, and the two empires official Advanced Spirit Master Academies will have two slotsl. For example, Heaven Dou Empire has Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. These two official teams will be split into a main team and a secondary team. The main team will be advanced to the finals phase instantly, which is a guarantee for the two royal families. The secondary team will be with everyone else, participating in the preliminaries.
Grandmaster then drew a few circles inside the tworge circles. The preliminaries are split into areas. Within, with Heaven Dou City as the center, within Heaven Dou Empires bounds, all that do not belong to a kingdom or dukedom wille to this area for the preliminaries. All the academies of the kingdoms and dukedoms will be matched based on their areas. Heaven Dou Empire has four kingdoms and one dukedom. In other words, counting the Heaven Dou Area, there will be six preliminary areas. Other than the one team that is in the finals already, these six areas will be fighting over fifteen spots. Because our area has a lot of academies and is also directly subordinate to the empire, there will be five spots to fight over. Every other area has two spots. Star Luo Empire is almost identical to Heaven Dou Empire.
Which means, through the preliminaries, the amount of teams that go to the next stage will be thirty. These thirty teams will all participate in the finals. But before participating, there will be a promotion stage. This promotion stage is a ranking of the thirty teams to decide the order of matches in the finals.
Chapter 90 — Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament
Chapter 90: Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament
Part 1
The qualifying phase of the tournament has a different format from the promotional phase. Thebat format of the qualifying phase is what you are all most familiar with: seven member team battles. It is a round robinpetition where the five teams with the most victories will proceed to the promotional phase. The format of the promotional phase of the tournament is special. Thepeting teams are still limited to seven members but the battles are now one-on-one singles with the victorious team member staying on the field to face sessive members of the opposing team, until the students on one side have all lost.
As a result, the qualifying phase can be said to demonstrate thebat prowess of the team as a whole while the promotional phase is used as a stage to demonstrate each members individual prowess. As to the reason for having a promotional phase; its for the two empires and the Spirit Hall to more easily recognize spectacr talents within thepeting teams.
The finals phase has thirty three teamspeting, and the format is random draw bracket single-round elimination.
Grandmaster, please wait a moment Oscar interrupted, as he asked with some confusion, Grandmaster, did you not just say that the two empires both have one seeded team and fifteen normal teams that advances through the qualifying and promotional phases? If so, that adds up to thirty two teamspeting in the finals, where does the 33rdes from?
Grandmaster smiled slightly, I had forgotten to mention it; the finals doesnt have two seeded teams but three. The third seedes from the Spirit Halls own personal team, and this team can be said to have the highest potential for victory. Although the Spirit Hall isnt an advanced Spirit Master academy, it most definitely has its own organization that trains their younger spirit masters. In the previous three advanced spirit master championships, other than Star Luo Empire winning once, the other two victories were all taken by the Spirit Hall teams. They will also be your most powerfulpetitors in this tournament. From my experiences, the team Spirit Hall is sending out this time will definitely be stronger than the Emperor Team you met before.
The Shrek Seven Devils looked at each other, but what they saw in each others eyes was not worry but burning curiosity and excitement.
After experiencing so muchbat in the Spirit Area and even bing a never-before-seen rank thirty gold spirit fighting team, what they wanted most now was exactly a powerful opponent. Without a powerful opponent, how else would they be able to better hone their abilities?
The Promotional Phase will decide the ranking of each empires teams separately, from rank one to fifteen. The benefits of this ranking will be apparent in the finals phase. The finals phases format is single-round elimination. Each round, there will be a few teams that draw empty brackets. The first round, the teams with empty brackets will be the three seeds; the other thirty teams will face off against one another with the fifteen winning teams attending the next round of battles. In the second round, including the three seed teams, there will be eighteen teams left. This time, from the remaining teams, the two teams that ranked first in the promotional phase will face an empty bracket. The other sixteen teams will face off with the eight winning ones progressing to the third round. The third round will have ten teams in total with again, the two highest ranking ones drawing nk brackets. Those that have already drawn nk brackets will not get another chance. After the third round, the remaining teams should be the six strongest teams of the championship. This time, there will be no empty brackets. The fourth round will still rely on blind ballot to decide the opposing teams with the winning ones being the final three teams. In order to ensure fairness in the cement of thest three teams, the teams must undergo both group and individual elimination battles.
First of all is the individual elimination contest, simr to the format of the promotional phase. The three teams will proceed in alternating order. Each team will send out one member, the first two will face off against each other with the winner facing the member from the third team, until the two of the teams run out of members. The team of the winner will direct head to the finals. The two losing team will then face off in groupbat topete for the chance at the finals. Thest two teams at the finals will thenpete for the champion title in the final fight of the championship.
After listening to Grandmasters long exnation, Ma Hongjun was unable to hold back, Grandmaster, why is thispetition soplicated? Just listening is making me dizzy.
Dai Mubai snapped, Whats there to be confused about? It doesnt matter what kind of rules there are, as long as we win every single battle, at the end wont we be the champions?
Grandmaster slighted nodded, Mubais right. You should be familiar with the different phases of the championship, but in the face of absolute strength, its not the most important. During the tournament, I will remind you of the specific rules and help you analyze your opponents. Now everyone stand up. For thesest couple of days, what you need to do is to practise mockbat. Oh, right. Theres something I must remind you, for the Heaven Dou division qualifying phase, you seven little monster can only have three people participating in battles at any one time. Furthermore, Rongrong will absolutely never appear during the qualifying phase. I will have a special training regimen for her during this time.
Ah? Only three? Even Tang San couldnt help but be shocked.
Grandmaster replied with a stern look, What? You have something toin about? During the qualifying phase, the team will consist of Tai Long, Huang Yuan, Jing Ling and Jiang Zhu four people. The remaining three will be for you to decide amongst yourselves with Rongrong being the exception.
Tang San probed:Teacher, is this to hide our power? But, what if we lose?
Grandmaster calmly said: What? Do you not even have this much confidence? Your true opponents are in the promotional and Finals phases, the qualifying phase will definitely not pose any problem. If you were to expose the entirety of your strengths now for everyone to see, then wont it be much harder for you to achieve victoryter?
Tang San thought deeply about Grandmasters words and only after exchanging a nce with Dai Mubai, nodded his head, Teacher, I understand.
Grandmaster pped the shoulder of disciple he was proud of and said, I knew you would understand. The actualbat tactics on the field will be for you to decide. The team members that will participate is also up to you. All I can advise you is that, during the qualifying phase, the less you Shrek Seven Devils show yourselves, the better. In the finals phase, the opponents you will face will be even stronger than what you can imagine. You have only one goal. For this goal, give it your all.
In the following few days, the Shrek Academys team members participating in this championship underwentbat training under the directions of Grandmaster. Especially for the four new additions, each day was passed under Grandmasters millstone.
Trying to create a coherent team of Spirit Masters was not an easy goal to reach, but if in this team, there was an exceptional control system spirit master, then everything would be much simpler. Tang San doubtlessly could take on such a role, and under his deployment and leadership, the four new members slowly became familiar with the Shrek Seven Devils fighting methods. At the same time, Tang San also confirmed the members that will participate in the qualifying phase. The main force would consist of four of the Shrek Seven Monsters.
Although the qualifying phase was not very important, they still needed to guarantee a spot for advancement. Therefore Tang San decided that the roster would be, including himself who had to appear, Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai, who possessed the strongest spirit power, food system Spirit Master Big Sausage Uncle Oscar, as well as close quarters power attack system Spirit Master Xiao Wu. Fatty, Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong would stay hidden. All preparation had been finished.
Three dayster, Heaven Dou Empire capital, Heaven Dou City.
Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament, Heaven Dou division openingmemoration was being hosted by Heaven Dou City in a magnificent ceremony.
Being thergest spirit masterpetition within the spirit master world, this championship did not only attract the attention of Spirit Masters. From the imperial families, nobilities to themoners, every single citizen in Heaven Dou City saw thispetition as their biggest festival. The opening ceremony would be held in the Heaven Dou Grand Spirit Arena. As early as a month ago, the tickets to the ceremony had already beenpletely sold out. The price for these tickets was the same as the ones to enter the central arena ring of the Spirit Arena.
As the mainpetition arena of the Heaven Dou Division, the Heaven Dou Grand Spirit Arena had already stopped all arena battles a month beforehand to undergo interior remodelling. All sub arenas within the Spirit Arena had been merged with the central arena ring to form a massive stadium for thepetition.
Excluding the VIP section which remained in the entire north side of the area, the remodelled Spirit Area could now hold eighty thousand spectators at the same time. The revenue from the ticket sales wasrge, but so was the amount the Spirit Arena had spent.
For the next period of time, all matches of the qualifying phase in the Heaven Dou Division would take ce here.
In the early twilight before the sun had yet to rise from the east, the newly remodelled Heaven Dou Spirit Arena had already attracted an enormous crowd of spectators. Having arrived so early, these audience members would obviously not be given early ess to the arena, because each ticket had its own designated seating. What these people were here for on the first day of the opening ceremony, was to have a closer look at the young spirit masters attending thispetition.
Among the crowd, there were numerous young maidens with hopeful gazes. It was just as Grandmaster had said before, the number of Spirit Masters on the entire continent added together was less than six figures. The students that could represent their advanced academies and attend this importantpetition were even more the cream of the crop. Furthermore, with the age restriction of twenty five, they were without a doubt the best targets for these girls with romance in their hearts. If they were able to marry a powerful spirit master, fame and fortune would doubtlessly follow.
Even some of nobles who had bought tickets for the VIP area were also gathered outside. For the nobility, scouting spirit masters was always exciting, never boring.
The Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament was by its nature a cradle for talented people. Let alone those that achieved favourable results in thispetition, even the students that were just participating would be objects of desire for nobles and powerful ns.
Part 2
Right now, with Heaven Dou Great Arena as its heart, practically a third of Heaven Dou City was a scene of an unbroken sea of people. Starting from several days ago, every level inn in Heaven Dou City was filled. The poption of the city had gone up by practically fifty percent. This showed the attraction the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament had on people.
For the sake of this tournament, Heaven Dou City had been transferred a whole five thousand city guardsmen to keep order, to as far as possible prevent disturbances.
Wah, so much people!Ning Rongrong couldnt keep from crying out in surprise. Looking east or looking west, this was the first time she had seen such an amount of people.
Oscar served as flower guarding emissary, guarding at Ning Rongrongs side, as far as possible keeping his head down, not letting other people see his appearance.
It wasnt just Oscar, besides a few dazzled girls, whether it was the Shrek Seven Devils or the several substitutes, right now they all kept their heads down. Because, the clothing they wore really made them blush from shame.
The official Shrek Academy uniform wasnt anymon green, but rather a color somewhere between yellow and green. Using Dai Mubais words to describe it: snot green.
For the sake of this Academy tournament, dean Flender had these uniforms specially made ording to his strange sense of aesthetics. The fabric was actually pretty good, and it was alsofortable. But besides the snot green, each persons chest was also practically covered by arge Shrek monster design, and the color of this design was a bright emerald green.
This still wasnt much; most out of the ordinary was on each persons back, several big words embroidered in red silk: Looking for advertisers.
Below these big words was still a row of smaller ones: For advertising fees please call on Shrek Academys dean, mister Flender, for a personal meeting.
Because of thispetition uniform, the Shrek Seven Devils had once resisted violently, but in the end they were still suppressed by Flenders abuse of authority. In front of everyones supreme efforts, Flender just expressed reluctance. If they truly had sponsors, then out of the whole advertisement ie they could take out one third to pay for theirpeting team members, and the rest set apart for the Academys construction funds.
To Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing and Tang San, this sum of money might not be anything. But to the others, money was still very important. Even more, Tang San and the others had all seen the original circumstances of the Shrek Academy. Having now with great difficulty found the chance to earn money, they still couldnt too easily contradict Flender. Even though this dean was a bit treacherous and sly, it really hadnt been easy for him to support the Academy for all these years.
Of course, the Shrek Seven Devils also once asked Grandmaster for help, but his reply was also extremely out of the ordinary. Grandmaster told them that even though this uniform was a bit unsightly, it was also a kind of practice for their inner qualities. If they could keep from changing under everyones jeers andughter, then their psychological qualities would also have reached a certain degree.
The Shrek Seven Devils secretly whispered that this was clearly to toughen the thickness of their face.
Grandmaster used his position as Academy representative to along with Flender refuse to wear such a uniform, and they only had a small and very inconspicuous Shrek design on their leftpels.
It was precisely because of this unusual attire that just as Tang San and the others were about to enter the crowd, they immediately attracted special attention.
What academy is that? Heavens, did they just crawl out from atrine?
Im dying fromughing, that green monster design on their chests is really too adorable. Why do the ears look like trumpets.
Look, look, on their backs theyre still recruiting some advertising? Is an advanced Spirit Master academy like this real? Can they still participate in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament? Its too funny. The really are all kinds of birds in the woods.
Be quiet, theyre still Spirit Masters. Only, I expect theyre only going through the motions, look at that fatty, its like hes growing into a ball.
If there was a crack in the ground right now, then the eleven Shrek Academy students would perhaps be pushing each other aside to be first to squeeze into it. Even if they had a measure of mental preparation, they still hadnt expected there would be so many people outside the Great Spirit Arena. It was like they were on disy. Moreover it was the model of negative attention.
Unable to change their appearance, Tang San was the first to pull out the Shrek mask they originally brought when participating at the Spirit Arena tournament, and the Shrek Seven Devils hastily copied him one by one. The pitifulte members with Tai Long didnt have such equipment, and could only cover their faces with their hands, like that getting more and more embarrassed.
Flender walked forward with an I dont know these people behind me appearance, and bore into the crowd with big steps, the speed of Grandmaster and Liu Erlong following behind him not a bit slower.
Tang San finally understood what was meant by wanting to cry butcking tears. Right now, if he could choose to instead confront a fiftieth ranked Spirit Master team, he still wouldnt choose to be put on disy here.
Fortunately there were very many teams that came to participate in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament, representing close to thirty academies, and the majority of the crowds interest was still attracted by those groups, allowing the Shrek party to squeeze into the Heaven Dou Great Spirit Arena after their hardships.
All the teams that came to participate were for the most part dressed bright and neat. Even though they were all dressed in their academy uniforms, none were as out of the ordinary as the Shrek Academy. Dressed up in those beautiful golden, silver, red, white, with all sorts of decorations, designs and academy insignia uniforms, each and every one of the young Spirit Masters stepped forward to enter the Great Spirit Arena like heroes with their heads held high. With imposing appearance and disying bravery, abundantly looking disdainfully at the world.
Having broken into the Heaven Dou Great Spirit Arena, the Shrek Academy party all loosed a breath. Tang San and Dai Mubai looked face to face, their eyes full of helplessness.
When leaving the tournament, no matter what you say I wont wear this. Too damaging to my heroic image.Ma Hongjun took off the mask from his face andined. This tournament didnt permit covering their faces, and right now everyone had the urge to immediately leave this ce because of their clothes. Participating when attired like this was really too embarrassing.
Fortunately, today was the opening ceremony, and the first day of the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament. Apart from the opening ceremony there would only be one match. The Heaven Dou Imperial Academy secondary team would conduct the first match of the round robin tournament against the first opponent they drew. It could also be considered to be a spirit fight with something of a show nature. Otherwise, with only the opening ceremonies it clearly couldnt attract the interest of the audience.
This Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament had a cash prize, and moreover unusually direct. Each preselection match victory would award five hundred gold spirit coins, and entering the promotionpetition would reward an additional three thousand gold spirit coins. If they could enter the finals, Heaven Dou Empire would not only award the title of baron, but would also reward each member of the team one thousand gold spirit coins, regardless of whether they were regr or reserve members. As for the bonus of thest finals, it would be even higher.
For the sake of the advertisements on the back of the Shrek Seven Devils, Flender had already renounced this ie. In other words, any reward would be returned to the team members.
Tang Sanforting said:Anyway, the odds of us appearing on stage today is low. After returning well talk it over with dean Flender again, and no matter what is said we wont wear these clothes tomorrow. WE have to at least drop the letters on the back.
Right now, the Shrek Academy party stood in a specially arranged rest area forpeting academies within the main arena. They werent the first to enter, but also werent thest here. Within the expansive rest area were more than a thousand seats, split into sections, to be used for the Spirit Master academies to rest and wait.
Even though there wasnt as many people here as outside, along with the advanced Spirit Master academy participant teams entering, the Shrek Academy group still became the focal point. Despite already having done their utmost to find a corner, they still attracted a lot of attention.
But the inner qualities of Spirit Masters would always be a lot higher than that of ordinary people, and although there was nock of despising gazes and disdainful expressions, there werent a lot ofments. Each academys team members were gathered together by each teams teacher, waiting for the opening ceremony. At the same time, each Academy also had a teacher do the final sign up registry confirmation work. Once thepeting students were properly registered, thereafter in the tournament, they couldnt again add or change members.
Not long after, Flender came waltzing back,
Yi, what are you doing running into a corner like this?
Seeing the students unkind gazes, Flender coughed somewhat awkwardly,En, then well be here. The signup formalities have already beenpleted, and in a moment you will enter for the opening ceremonies. Each and every one of you be a bit spirited, dont lose face for our Shrek Academy. You must be the champion team.
Champion? Toads still want to be champions?At this moment, a disharmonious voice came from the side.
The Shrek Academy students nursed a bellyful of anger, and suddenly hearing this voice they immediately turned sharply to look in its direction.
That was an academy team standing close to them. Speaking of, by true coincidence, among this team were some the Shrek Seven Devils recognized. It was precisely the ones they encountered when they originally left for the Star Dou Great Forest to get their third spirit rings: students from Blue Sunshine Academy.
They still had those moon white Spirit Master robes, the two words Blue Sunshine embroidered within a circle on their shoulders in blue-green. What was different was that this time their team uniforms all had silver decorations, appearing even more dazzling than before.
Part 3
Right now, among the Shrek Seven Devils only Fatty had taken off his mask, and among the Blue Sunshine Academys ten plus students there were only two that originally met them, and therefore they didnt recognize these people.
Who did you say is a toad?The first to leap up was Tai Long.
The ones wearing snot green uniforms is who. En, I think you all stillck a green hat. Adding that, it would truly be perfect.The speaker was a youth appearing twenty years old, a person Tang San and the others had never seen before, with a somewhat pale face, slim build, and a pair of small eyes filled with disdain and contempt.
Ill show you who is a toad.Tai Long directly swung his fist. He never had a good temper, and being directly taunted, how could he endure?
Tai Long,e back.Tang Sans voice rose. Just about to swing, Tai Long had no choice but to halt in midair, turning his head to look at Tang San,Young master San, I
Tang San spoke calmly:What use is talking big, if you want to fight, wait until were on the stage. Dont you know its prohibited for Spirit Master academies to fight each other here? This is some group of little white dogs, dont they have an owner, take them away quickly.
Tang Sans expression was very serene under his mask, at most he only looked a bit impatient, not even facing the Blue Sunshine Academy people as he spoke.
Who are you calling a dog?The Blue Sunshine Academy people didnt have much self restraint, and surrounded them in an instant, each and every one with threatening manners. Apparently they really had a bit of strength.
Dai Mubai with perfect cooperation said:The ones barking are the dogs. A group of masterless strays, even. Little San, even though we cant fight here, self defense is always alright. I dont mind sending these little white dogs back home.
The Blue Sunshine Academy people were angry, but at this moment a forceful voice echoed,What are you doing?
On hearing this voice, the Blue Sunshine Academy studentsplexion immediately turned ingratiating, and hastily separated. A sixty year old man came walking up from behind them, also wearing moon white Spirit Master attire, only his embroidery was golden.
Flender had always kept aside as a cool eyed bystander, but on seeing this person he couldnt keep the expression in his eyes from pulsing.
Ma Hongjun whistled,Oh, the little white dogs owner came. Quickly take away these dogs of yours. Theyre noisy when left here. It wouldnt be good if they happened to piss in a public space.
Against the Shrek Academy groups expectations, that old man only swept his gaze across Ma Hongjun without ring up, but on the contrary shouting in a deep voice:Go.Finished speaking, he turned and headed towards the other side of the rest area. The Blue Sunshine Academy students all looked at each other, but none dared say anything and they obediently followed him away.
Fattyughed loudly, saying:The owner is sure enough different, really obedient.
Fine, Fatty.Flender red at Ma Hongjun. Thetter shut his mouth, but there was a somewhat unreconciled light in his eyes.
Flenders brows furrowed, saying:I didnt expect that old fellow to actually have gone to Blue Sunshine Academy. It seems that the quality of the Blue Sunshine Academys students in thispetition should be pretty good. Dont tell me that impetuousness just now was an act?
Ma Hongjun was the closest to Flender and hastily asked:Teacher, who was that old man just now? You know him?
Flender nodded:That old man is called Shi Nian, his spirit is extremely unusual. Its a kind of special intangible spirit, capable of causing all kinds of illusions, losing people inside. His current strength should be enough to disable and kill people within the illusions. We call his spirit Cruel Dream. This old fellow is extremely sinister, dont just look at his calm and collected surface, its actually the corners of the eyes that will tell. You must all be a bit careful for me. When I knew him his spirit power was more than sixtieth rank, by now it might have reached more than the seventieth.
Illusions? Was there still such a spirit? The Shrek Seven Devils couldnt help being rmed, in their minds reflecting on how it could be withstood, but for the most part they were at a loss.
Flender said:His spirit is extremely difficult to deal with, even Spirit Masters more powerful than him wouldnt want to fight him. Alright, the opening ceremonies are about to begin, prepare to enter. Mubai, Tang San, the two of you lead everyone inside. Ill leave first to see your heroic appearance from the stands.Before anyone had the chance to protest, this dean had already taken to his feet and disappeared in the blink of an eye.
Sure enough, the tournament functionaries soon entered the rest area, organizing the now all present academies to enter the arena.
Making the Shrek Academy team somewhat pissed was that those functionaries apparently ignored their existence. One after another the other teams were sent into the arena, but they alone were forgotten. Only finally, when they were the only team remaining in the rest area, did a functionary walk over, taking them to the passage into the arena.
If it wasnt for Tang San and Dai Mubai suppressing him, the fire choked back in Fattys belly would already have had signs of erupting.
Even though they werest to enter the arena, the instant they arrived they were still shocked by everything they saw.
Around the enormous wide open space were countless shouting and cheering spectators. Just ahead in the middle was a tform against a golden backdrop, and behind the tform were the remodelled VIP seats.
The diameter of the expansive space surpassed a hundred fifty meters, and in the center the academies that had already entered were arranged in neat formations. Each academy that entered was introduced by the master of ceremonies on the tform.
Last to enter is the Shrek Academy team. Shrek Academy, originally Blue Tyrant Academy, changed its name to Shrek one year ago. Look, in the distinct exotic attire, altogether elevenpeting students. Their sign up slogan is: Unchallenged champions. Truly a very expressive slogan, I hope they can make an outstanding disy.
Hearing the officiant''s words, the spectators in the stands roared withughter, heckling calls rising and falling in session.
Fuck, I cant stand it.As Dai Mubai walked forward he clenched his fists, and Tang San walking behind him could clearly sense how Dai Mubais muscles tensed, about to erupt at any moment.
Boss, patience. Wait until the matches. Well shut them up with strength.Tang San pped Dai Mubais shoulder.
Dai Mubai turned to nce at Tang San, and with a deep breath he managed to calm himself. If it had only been him, he might have already erupted, but he knew that as team captain, if he couldnt control himself, how could he lead the team?
Finally all the teams had entered the arena, the Shrek Academy group stood furthest back.
Tang San didnt pay any attention to the jeers, and constantly observed their surroundings. This Great Spirit Arena was undoubtedly the biggest he had ever seen. Enough stands to hold eighty thousand spectators, backed with silver decorations. Even though it was morning, the specially suspended magic tool illumination didnt only seemvish, but still gave a feeling of vast space.
As his gaze fell on the VIP tform, he unexpectedly saw a few acquaintances. One of them was the one who originally drove them away from Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, prince Xue Xing, and also Heaven Dou Imperial Academys threemittee members. They all sat in the second row of the VIP seats, and in the first row were only three people.
The man in the middle wore gold and red robes, on his head a brilliant gold crown, his face like an old moon, and though apparently a bit older than prince Xue Xing, they still resembled one another. The difference was, this mans bearing was far from what prince Xue Xing couldpare to. Despite appearing a bit aged, sitting there straight backed he have people a feeling of being central. As if everything in the surroundings centered on him.
Without need to ask, Tang San could guess this mans identity. If even prince Xue Xing sat in the second row, then the identity of this man in the first row was obvious; besides Heaven Dou Empires emperor, who could sit in this seat? Sitting to his left was an old man even older than him. Dressed entirely in red robes, wearing a pentagonal tinum hat, both eyes small as if he was asleep, with slim shoulders and a slender build like a javelin.
The person on the emperors right, Tang San wasnt just familiar with, but moreover knew well. Ning Rongrongs father, Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools master, Ning Fengzhi.
Today Ning Fengzhi wore white robes, on his head the emblematic seven treasures purple and gold hat. As school master of one of the upper three sects of the seven great schools, he was perfectly entitled to sitting here. As for the red robed man on the other side, from the pentagonal tinum hat, Tang San could determine that this was Spirit Halls tinum bishop.
Spirit Halls highest ruler was no doubt the Supreme Pontiff, and under the Supreme Pontiff were four archbishops, their identity symbolized by the pentagonal tinum hat. This person here was no doubt one of the tinum bishops. Able to qualify as tinum bishop, this person should be the hall master of Heaven Dou Citys Spirit Temple.
At this moment, Ning Fengzhi apparently sensed Tang San looking at him. Gaze roaming, he just met Tang Sans eyes, smiling faintly at him and nodding slightly.
Chapter 91 — Preselection First Match, Begins
Chapter 91: Preselection First Match, Begins
Part 1
The officiant on the side of the VIP tform said in a clear voice:Next, please wee his majesty, Heaven Dou Empires emperor, to dere this tournament open.
Just like Tang San guessed, the person seated in the center of the VIP sections first row, his majesty the Heaven Dou Empires emperor wearing gold and red robes, slowly stood amidst thunderous apuse.
Raising his right hand to wave at the spectator seats as well as thepeting Spirit Masters below, the apuse quickly stopped, and the vast space became quiet.
A grave and clear voice transmitted to the entire audience via sound amplifying spirit tools,I, emperor of Heaven Dou Empire, Xue Ye, represents Heaven Dou Empire, and also this times tournament host to dere, the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament now open.
Apuse thundered once again, cheers rising and falling. But in the center of the arena, Tang San suddenly discovered that this emperors smiling expression was a bit forced, as if he himself wasnt particrly excited for this tournament.
After waiting for this round of apuse to die down once again, the emperor continued:Here, I hope, the Spirit Masters participating in this tournament, can amply disy their strength, and obtain good records. You are all the pride of Heaven Dou Empire. For the sake of the Empires glory, disy your brilliance.
Apuse rose for a third time, and this time the eyes of the Spirit Masters in the center revealed a scorching brightness. To them, this tournament was the best stage to reveal themselves.
The emperor sat back in his seat, and the officiants voice rose once again,Next, please wee the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools school master, mister Ning Fengzhi, to address this times tournament.
Along with Ning Fengzhi getting up, apuse rose once again, and there were even more attentive gazes. Who didnt want to take a look at the grace of the Spirit Master worlds number one Support Spirit Master.
Ning Fengzhi smiled slightly, holding both hands together,Im very happy to be invited as an honored guest to this tournament opening. As school master of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, I have already seen very many Spirit Masters grow. As the Continents noblest vocation, each Spirit Master must experience many things to grow. In my experience, a swords pointes from sharpening, and plum blossom fragrance follows bitter cold. The Spirit Masters joining this tournament are undoubtedly the elite of the young generation. Just as his majesty just said, I hope you can win honor for the Empire, and also for your own academies. The Empire needs your talent. Thank you.
Listening to Ning Fengzhis address, the Heaven Dou emperor finally revealed a sincere smile.
The officiant said:School master Ning, you are the most formidable support system Spirit Master, so I represent the spectators of the battles this time to ask, among the twenty eight teams joining the Heaven Dou City districts preselectionpetition, which one do you support?
Ning Fengzhi still wore a slight smile,Besides Heaven Dou Imperial Academys first team entering the finals as seeds, among these twenty eight teams, I still think highly of one other. I think that they possess not only the capability to pass the preselection tournament, but at the same time may very possibly obtain the final victory of this Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament.
Eh?The officiant said, astonished:May we know which team could gain school master Nings favor?
Ning Fengzhi smiled mysteriously, saying:As for which academy this team belongs to, forgive me for holding back the climax. For the moment I cant reveal it. But I believe, that the final champions of this tournament, will certainly belong to the Empire.
Sitting next to emperor Xue Ye, the tinum bishop at this moment opened the eyes he had so far kept almost closed. His eyes appeared very turbid, without any luster, and his gaze fell on the twenty eightpeting teams in the center of the arena, as if searching for the team Ning Fengzhi spoke of.
By now the spectators had already begun discussing, everyone specting on which academy Ning Fengzhi supported. With a bit of thought it was clear that Ning Fengzhi wouldnt be indicating Heaven Dou Imperial Academys second team. Since their strength couldntpare to the first team, how could they be the final champions? But there were twenty eight teams in the preselection tournament, and in the end only five teams could remain, how would it be so easy to guess.
Ning Fengzhi sat back down, and the officiant smiling said:I regret that school master Ning wont reveal the team he supports. Next, Heaven Dou Citys Spirit Temple hall master, Spirit Hall tinum bishop, lord Ss, will conduct the preselectionpetitions first round draw. Afterwards, Heaven Dou Imperial Academys secondary team will fight their first drawn matchup. This is also the only match today.
tinum bishop Ss slowly stood, and was led by a maid to the side of the officiant, starting to draw the lots. He was apparently very unwilling to speak, and each pair of opponents he drew was announced by the officiant.
Preselectionpetition first round, Blue Sunshine Academy versus Purple Star Academy.
Preselectionpetition first round, Ad Academy versus zing Radiance Academy.
Preselectionpetition first round, Heaven Dou Imperial Academy versus Shrek Academy.
The Shrek Academy group didnt pay much attention to the rest of the matchups. When they heard their first opponent would actually be Heaven Dou Imperial Academys second team, everyone couldnt help their expressions bing grotesque.
Oscar muttered:Such an unlikely coincidence.
Ma Hongjun squeezed his fingers, issuing bone popping noises,Excellent. They arent rushing us off. This time well let them have a look at whats called strength.
Tang San and Dai Mubai smiled wryly. They were naturally looking forward to fighting Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, but bing the focus of the tournaments first day in their present attire, was really somewhat
Not just the Shrek Academy people were astonished, the audience was too. The other academies might not have paid attention, but the Shrek Academy was really too gaudy, how couldnt they attract notice?
For a moment, jeers flowed continuously. Very many spectators were all shouting the word fraud, Heaven Dou Imperial Academys second team was clearly looking for pushovers, and Shrek Academy didnt seem like a Spirit Master team as much as a pack of clowns.
The lottery done, that tinum bishop Ss swept his gaze across everyone, indifferently saying:I drew the lots, and sensed no falsehood. I swear on the honor of Spirit Hall. At the same time, I hereby dere, of the participating Spirit Master academy students, Spirit Hall will make an exception for anyone capable of reaching the finals, letting them directly enter Spirit Temple.
These words werent anything to the spectators, but the Spirit Masters were already in an uproar.
What kind of ce was Spirit Temple? It was the highest ce in Spirit Hall apart from Supreme Pontiff Pce and Douluo Pce, in the entire Continent only the two great imperial capitals had one each. Supreme Pontiff Pce was for the Supreme Pontiffs use, and Douluo Pce was a symbolic existence. Therefore, the Spirit Temples position were in fact the highest ranked institutions in Spirit Hall. To a Spirit Master, being able to directly enter Spirit Temple could be a shortcut to improving his strength. Not only would he have the best treatment, but all kinds of cultivation aids as well as Spirit Temples prestige, no partcked extreme attraction to ordinary Spirit Masters.
Hearing the tinum bishops words, emperor Xue Yes expression clearly dropped. Ning Fengzhi on his side softly shook his head at the emperor, and emperor Xue Yesplexion eased somewhat.
The people nearby were behind them and naturally didnt catch this little exchange, and the Spirit Masters below were very far away. But, this didnt escape Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye. He clearly saw the subtleties within, andbined with what Grandmaster had once told him about some matters, Tang San understood that the conflict between Spirit Hall and the Empire was already growing deeper and deeper, almost to the degree where it couldnt be reconciled. Otherwise, that tinum bishop wouldnt dare recruit outstanding Spirit Masters right in front of this emperor.
Good, then next we will conduct the first match of the first round of the preselectionpetition, Heaven Dou Imperial Academy facing Shrek Academy. Allpeting academies leave the field. The two academies taking part in the matchter please prepare. In one hour, the match will formally begin.
Third brother, let me go up.Fatty didnt pay the slightest attention to those contemptuous expressions in their surroundings, and spoke to Tang San while rubbing his fists and wiping his palms.
Tang San red at him,Well follow the original n. No need to argue.
Tai Longughed out loud and pped Fattys shoulder,Junior, dont worry. Later big brother will help you properly teach those Heaven Dou Imperial Academy fellows a lesson.
Fatty deted like a ball. If one described his current expression with two words, it would be secret grudges.
As a result of the other academies notpeting today, after stepping off the field they directly left the rest area, guided by functionaries to specially prepared viewing tforms forpetitors to watch the fights. Because the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy was the symbol of the Heaven Dou imperial family, they were naturally treated different from normal academies and didnt rest here. Inside the vast rest area, very quickly remained only the Shrek Academy team.
Flender, Grandmaster, and Liu Erlong werent here. Clearly, this match was left in their control.
Dai Mubai lowered his voice:Little San, you n it.
Part 2
Tang San didnt need to be urged, nodding:When we go up well have Dai Mubai, Me, Xiao Wu, Jing Ling, Huang Yuan, Jian Zhu, Tai Long. Well attack ording to the first n. At that time we suffered that kind of humiliation at Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, even though it was caused by prince Xue Xing, the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy symbolizes the imperial family. Dean Flender and the other teachers arent here, but we understand what they think. If we want to have a good future, then today we must thoroughly smash our opponent. I think, to us, one minute should be enough.
Tai Mubais tiger palms pped together, the four pupils of his evil eyes glinting ominously,Thats right, we only need one minute.
An incorporeal harsh atmosphere spread in Tang San and Dai Mubais hearts. The scene of that time they powerlessly withdrew from Heaven Dou Imperial Academy in front of Dugu Bo would never be erased from their minds. Even though Tang San didnt say it clearly, everyone understood that they not only had to prevail over this Heaven Dou Imperial Academy second team, they still had to keep them from passing this times qualifyingpetition.
Not long after, a special functionary arrived and hurried everyone to the stage. The organizers clearly werent optimistic about their chances, and they were even brought by just one functionary. Just as they were leaving the mouth of passage, the Shrek Academy group could already hear the officiant outside dering the names and spirits of each member of the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy team. Golden beams of light shot down on the high stage from the side of the Great Spirit Arena, apanying each member of the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy second team as they appeared.
Before speaking of strength, the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy members were excellent in terms of appearance, the faintly golden uniforms had the words Heaven Dou embroidered on the left side of the chest, and on the back was a design of seven silver stars, the symbol of Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. Each one was valiant and formidable-looking, all appearing over twenty years old. Under the illumination of those spirit tools, even though it was daytime, they still seemed to release a dazzling radiance, just like little golden suns, attracting the audiences attention.
Fuck, theyre clearly taking us as extras, setting off this kind of fireworks.Huang Yuan said angrily. Even though this Lone Wolf Spirit Masters stature wasnt as doughty as Tai Long, he was still fairly robust. Like Dai Mubai he was also a power attack system Spirit Master. Because of his straightforward nature, he was very quickly epted by the Shrek Seven Devils.
To the side, Jing Ling uneasily said:Wrong. Were not extras, but considered cow dung. Fresh flowers stuck on top of manure, isnt that even more dazzling?Contrary to Lone Wolf, his appearance was somewhat wretched. The slender agility attack system Spirit Master gave a somewhat feminine impression. Together with him, most people would feel uneasy. His cold gaze at people was like a poisonous snake, and even when everyone were exchanging pointers, he would never let himself be in a disadvantageous position. He would frequently team up to attack, but when defending there would rarely be a trace of him. He was called a coward by the ferocious male students Dai Mubai, Huang Yuan, and Tai Long, but fortunately, this fellow only had a somewhat strange character, and his strength was still fairly outstanding.
Well let them know who is manure.Tai Long resolutely waved his fist.
Dai Mubai coldly said:Lets go. Its our turn to go up.
The lights in the arena faded, and the Shrek Academypeting students slowly went on stage amidst loud hissing voices.
In the arena there had already urred a change. In just that brief half hour, a long ago prepared stage had been constructed. The stage was ten meters tall and circr, with a diameter of thirty meters, a fairlyrge area. Of course, this was still only one stage. Once the preselectionpetition truly started tomorrow, there would be five stages here simultaneously. The twenty eight teams would conduct twenty seven rounds of the preselectionpetition, each team confronting twenty seven opponents. The victors would obtain one point, the defeated none. After twenty seven rounds, the five teams with the most points would advance to the promotionpetition. And entering the promotionpetition was equal to entering the finals. This month long qualifyingpetition was equal to a trial for each of the academy teams. Twenty seven days of continuous matches was enough for teams thatcked endurance to copse.
In the entire Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament, this preselectionpetition would upy the first half of the time. The finals after the promotionpetition would take ce on themon border of the Heaven Dou Empire and Star Luo Empire, in the public za in front of the Supreme Pontiff Pce. The final champions would be issued the award by the Supreme Pontiff personally, an immense honor.
It truly was a difference in treatment. Tang San squinted slightly, the expression on his face still serene. Together with Dai Mubai, they brought the Shrek Academys altogether eleven members into a line in the center of the stage, standing opposite to the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy second teams members.
This Heaven Dou Imperial Academy second team had altogether sixteen members. At that time the Shrek Academy only stayed at the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy for a very short time, and these people naturally didnt recognize Tang San and the others. These aristocratic children naturally looked even more at the Shrek Academy members attire. If this hadnt been on stage, some of them might have already burst outughing.
Truly a group of toads. This type also participates in the Spirit Master Tournament?Standing furthest ahead in the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy second team was a petite male student. His skin was fair, and his long hair also very beautiful, seemingly like a girl. Even his voice was soft and feminine.
Captain, why would we draw an opponent like this. Toads on your foot really wont bite people, but are still disgusting. Look at those uniforms, Ill dieughing.A gorgeously dressed female student with ample chest next to the petite man covered her mouth as she spoke. That gesture was apparently for fear of smelling the Shrek Academy students.
That captain nodded consideringly, his gaze somewhat lecherously floating over to Xiao Wu,Its only a pity on such a little beauty.
Xiao Wu snorted coldly,A hermaphrodite and a prostitute, how did we draw an opponent like this.
Little slut, who are you calling a prostitute?That hot bodied female student immediately flipped out. That male student addressed as a hermaphrodite also immediately went ashen.
Dai Mubaiughed out loud,Xiao Wu, youre too talented. Why didnt I think of such a good description? Hermaphrodite and prostitute. Really a perfect match!
The Heaven Dou Imperial Academy second teams petite captain coldly said:Fine, youre very good. Even if thepetition prohibits killing opponents, injuries really are hard to avoid. Since youre courting death, dont me us.
Thepetition still hadnt started, but both sides already stood with swords drawn and bows bent, the taste of gunpowder thick and clear.
Dai Mubai clearly didnt like having his own lines snatched by the other side, but now the referee had already walked over.
Both sides salute, nonpetitors withdraw from the stage.
Whether it was Heaven Dou Imperial Academy of Shrek Academy, both sides unwillingly forced themselves to bow in salute to their counterparts. The superfluous withdrew from the stage, only leaving seven people each to participate in this first match.
On the Shrek Academys side, Dai Mubai, Tai Long, and Huang Yuan stood furthest in front. Tang San was in the center, with Xiao Wu and Jung Ling on either side. Jiang Zhu stood furthest back.
On the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy side, besides the man and woman who spoke up before, the remaining five were all robust people, standing in a line in front, obstructing the two behind them like a wall. That petite captain stood in the center, doubtlessly this sides control system Spirit Master. And that fiery bodied young woman stood in the rear.
In the VIP section.
Emperor Xue Ye looked at the stage with a smile, asking Ning Fengzhi at his side:School master Ning, It seems this first match doesnt hold any suspense!
Ning Fengzhi smiled slightly, nodding, expressing agreement.
The tinum bishop Ss on the other side suddenly said:School master Ning, could you tell me which of the twenty eight teams you before said could be championship contestants?
Ning Fengzhi smiled:Your grace, is a bit of mystery no good? I think you also certainly have teams to support.
Ss tightlipped said:Since you say this, school master Ning, are you unwilling to reveal it?
Ning Fengzhi smiled calmly, saying:This is a school secret, it appears unrted to your grace.
You Ssplexion clearly dropped. His gaze colliding with Ning Fengzhis in front of emperor Xue Ye, neither yielding the slightest bit.
Emperor Xue Ye sitting in the middle frowned minutely, mediating:No need to be impatient, after this tournament ends, we will naturally have the results. Bishop Ss, what school master Ning said wasnt wrong, who he favors is his own matter. You see, I also didnt ask about it. Even though Im also very curious.
tinum bishop Ss nced at emperor Xue Ye, indifferently saying:As your majesty says. Then let us look at the match.
Prince Xue Xing in the second row proudly said to everyone next to him:Look, his majesty and school master Ning have both already noticed that this match is without any suspense. Our Heaven Dou Imperial Academys students truly are elite. This is still only the second team. This time our main team only has one goal: final champions.
Part 3
He was the person in charge of Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, and if they could obtain a good record, his reputation would naturally shine. He had already forgotten the words Shrek Academy. As an imperial prince, what happened that time at Heaven Dou Imperial Academy was to him only a tiny interlude.
I think maybe not. School master Ning only agreed with his majesty that the match didnt hold any suspense. He didnt say who would win.
Hearing this dissenting voice, prince Xue Xing immediately turned in its direction with annoyance. The speaker was no stranger, but rather the head of the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy board of education, Spirit Douluo Meng Shen Ji.
Prince Xue Xing coldly said:Board member Meng Shen Ji, dont enhance the power of others when youre directly in charge of the Academy.
He and Meng Shen Ji had never gotten along, only both sides were unable to sway the others position. Because of the matter with Shrek Academyst time, Meng Shen Ji had once gone to find emperor Xue Ye to lodge aint, but the emperor was busy with official business, and his health wasnt too well. He also didnt particrly pay attention. Prince Xue Xing was his only little brother, and he still had faith in his brother.
Prince Xue Xing didnt see who thepeting Shrek Academy members were, but how could Meng Shen Ji fail to notice? At a nce he recognized the one who had originally left him with a profound impression, Tang San. When he saw that Shrek Academyrgely hadnt brought out the Shrek Seven Devils, inwardly he couldnt help feeling sorrowful. The magnificent Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, unexpectedly couldnt make the opponent go all out. But what could he do? Practically each student at the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy had some background, and he couldnt reorganize even if he wanted to.
With formidable teachers and material conditions, yet rarely produced outstanding disciples. Were it not for receiving the grace of the imperial family, he would have long ago already left this board member position.
The qualifyingpetitions first round, first match, formally starts.
The referees announcement dered the official start of the first round of the qualifyingpetition of the current Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament.
Simr to the spirit arena, the tournament gave one minute for both sides to deploy their spirits.
While coldly gazing at the other side, Dai Mubai raised his hands to his chest, shouting,Brothers, release spirits! White Tiger Body Enhancement.
As both sides released their spirits, all the spirit rings that appeared made surprised voices immediately spread through the spectator seats.
Two yellow and two purple, four dazzlingly beautiful spirit rings shed around Dai Mubai. Tai Long and Huang Yuan at his side both released two yellow and one purple spirit ring. The valiant aura released by the three power attack system Spirit Masters unexpectedly wasnt inferior in any respect when facing off against the five opposing people.
Xiao Wu, Jing Ling as well as Jiang Zhu behind, also each released two yellow and one purple spirit ring. None of these sixcked an optimal spirit ring configuration.
But what startled the audience the most, and even caused shock, was the person in the central position of the Shrek Academys formation, Tang San. Two yellow, one purple and one ck, four spirit rings simultaneously appeared around him.
ck, originally the most inconspicuous of colors, but, people with the slightest bit of knowledge about Spirit Masters all understood what that signified.
Not just the spectator seats, even the VIP section now cried out in rmed surprise. Who could have imagined that in the first round of the preselectionpetition, they would actually see a ten thousand year spirit ring appear on stage.
Prince Xue Xing, unable to control his emotions, shouted:No. This is impossible. How can it be a ten thousand year spirit ring?
Meng Shen Ji painfully closed his eyes,This should originally have been the Heaven Dou Imperial Academys glory. No wonder. No wonder they didnt even field their full strength.
Even Seven Treasure zed Tile school master Ning Fengzhi who had already had a very favorable opinion about Shrek Academy was gobsmacked when he saw the ck spirit ring around Tang San. The fourth spirit ring already reached ten thousand years? As school master of one of the seven great schools three upper sects, how couldnt he understand the problem within? That was a spirit beast with a five thousand year cultivation gap!
tinum bishop Ss previously squinting eyes now abruptly shone, staring fixedly at Tang San. Even if he didnt forget his manners like prince Xue Xing behind him, the hands resting on his knees unconsciously tightened.
Ten thousand year fourth ring?Light shed in emperor Xue Yes eyes, a dazzling luster flitting past the corners of his eyes,School master Ning, it seems, this should be the team you were optimistic about?
Ning Fengzhis expression had already recovered to normal after the brief shock. Despite the raging storm Tang Sans ten thousand year fourth ring raised in his heart, at this moment he could still maintain a calm attitude. Calmly smiling, he said:Your majesty, my daughter is also a student at this Shrek Academy, she just didnt appear in this match.
Eh? In other words, this Shrek Academy is fostered by your honorable school?Emperor Xue Ye said with a smile. His eyes clearly disyed a cheerful look, without any worry about the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy second team running into such a formidable opponent. But the expression of tinum bishop Ss on the other side clearly grew more unsightly. Ning Fengzhi dering that his daughter was part of this team, was clearly to tell him that Spirit Hall mustnt have the notion of striking at this team. And the Seven Treasure zed Tile School had also always had a good rtionship with the Heaven Dou imperial family.
Ning Fengzhi smiled slightly, saying:I also cant say its raised by our Seven Treasure zed Tile School, its just that the child with the ten thousand year fourth spirit ring is also a disciple of our upper three sects, thats all. Originally, they were going to join Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, but unfortunately they were turned back by his highness prince Xue Xing. Afterwards they joined another academy in Heaven Dou City, the forerunner of the present Shrek Academy, Blue Tyrant Academy.
What?Emperor Xue Ye was inwardly rmed, only with difficulty restraining himself from turning around and questioning prince Xue Xing. But in his mind he still immediately recalled theint Meng Shen Ji had lodged with him, and his brows drew down.
After hearing Ning Fengzhi say this, Ss expression recovered somewhat, and there was even a light of taking joy in cmity in his eyes.
Compared to the Shrek Academy side, the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy second teams spirit rings were inferior, they didntck in quality; being able to represent Heaven Dou Imperial Academy in battle, these students also all had optimal spirit rings. After all, relying on the strength of Heaven Dou Imperial Academys formidable teachers, as well as the power of nobility, getting hold of optimal spirit rings wasnt too strenuous. Unfortunately, right now the seven people on stage didnt have one Spirit Master at the fortieth rank, and all had three spirit rings. As they saw Tang San, and his muted ck ten thousand year spirit ring, they couldnt keep their pupils from contracting, dully.
But this was a match, equivalent to a battlefield, and daydreaming on the battlefield was a major taboo. The opponents might stare nkly, but the Shrek group wouldnt. Inbat experience, this Heaven Dou Imperial Academy second team in front of them couldnt evenpare to Tai Long and the other Shrekters, let alone the Shrek Seven Devils.
BlitzTang San shouted loudly. While the opponents were still lifeless, the Shrek seven already initiated their attack.
Dai Mubai took the lead, his muscles swelling suddenly as he lead Tai Long and Huang Yuan in a forward charge. Xiao Wu and Jing Ling also simultaneously went out on the nks. Jiang Zhu behind Tang San now held a fantastic scepter in her hand, the scepter tapered on the lower end, growing thick and heavy at the top, carved with exotic inscriptions. Right now the third spirit ring around her shed, and with a wave of her hand, the scepter stuck into the surface of the floor, a ring of saffron light quietly spreading out. Only once Dai Mubais trio charged did the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy second team members react, that petite male control system Spirit Master angrily shouting:What are you staring at, fight!
The five people in front of the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy second team were without exception power attack system Spirit Masters, their spirits were each: Lion, Bear, Tiger, Leopard, Wolf. The impact force of this assembly was clearly unusually powerful. Even if they reacted a beat slow, on hearing the petite mans shout they acted immediately, fiercely going to meet Dai Mubais trio. It seemed to them that even though Dai Mubais spirit was over the fortieth rank, they still held the numerical advantage. Their five spirits had all reached the thirty fifth rank or higher, anding into contact with the opposing three they werent at a disadvantage. As long as they first defeated the opponents three main attackers, victory wasnt far away.
The Heaven Dou Imperial Academy second teams five front power attack system Spirit Master clearly had the right idea. Their goal was to take the first take the initiative in the early stage as both sides just came into contact.
Unfortunately, they came into contact with Dai Mubai. Dai Mubai whose spirit power had already reached the forty fourth rank. And still the pressure behind him, the Thousand Hands Asura with the ten thousand year spirit ring.
The Evil White Tiger faced upwards and roared, and the instant both sides were about to engage, without holding back he immediately opened with his third spirit ring ability, White Tiger Vajra Transformation.
Tai Long was even simpler, his three spirit ringsunching simultaneously, immediately changing into a ruthless orangutan with his pure strength amplification.
Huang Yuans third spirit ring ability was somewhat simr to Dai Mubais, the boost was just a bit inferior. Called Sky Wolf Transformation, it instantly gave him a fifty percent attack power and speed boost.
The Shrek Academys three power attack system Spirit Master actually all opened with their thousand year spirit abilities, this was something nobody had expected. After all, when opening with spirit abilities that had such arge consumption, if the opponent blocked them, they wouldnt be able to follow up.
But, did Shreks team members need to follow up?
ck light floated around Tang San, he didnt even give the opponents control system Spirit Master the chance to act, before his ten thousand year spirit ring ability Blue Silver Prison had alreadyunched.
Without any warning, more than a hundred strands of ck Blue Silver Grass suddenly rushed out of the ground, bing seven solid cages,pletely trapping Heaven Dou Imperial Academys seven within.
Cries of rm resounded in the whole arena, some spectating Spirit Masters shouting the words crowd control. Crowd control, a control system Spirit Masters most menacing tool in battle, appeared in this first round of the qualifyingpetition.
Chapter 92 — One Minute Victory
Chapter 92: One Minute Victory
Part 1
The Heaven Dou Imperial Academy second teams five charging power attack system Spirit Masters ran directly into a solid Blue Silver Prison and were immediately confused. Relying purely on physical momentum, it was impossible to break the Blue Silver Prisons. And that control system Spirit Master and the support system woman behind them were even more firmly restrained. Through clever control, Tang San used Blue Silver Prisons to directly cut off their line of sight. Even though this spirit ability couldnt prevent them from using their spirit abilities, with their vision obstructed, how could they assist their teammates?
The Heaven Dou Imperial Academys five assault members ran into Blue Silver Prisons and their forward momentum naturally stopped. But right now was when the attack of Dai Mubais trio reached its peak.
Those five Blue Silver Prisons only appeared for an instant, blocking the five power attack system Spirit Masters charge then instantly fading away. But ck Blue Silver Grass already engulfed their legs from below, in the blink of an eyepleting Binding. Bybining and switching abilities, Tang San didnt give the opponents any chance to resist.
White Tiger Meteor Shower.Dai Mubai shouted and all the tiger stripes on his overbearing body became golden, with a roaring sound, golden light burst out, countless fist sized golden balls of light appeared with him as the center, and instantly locked on and sted the opponents head on.
Tai Long also took advantage of the opportunity to grab his opponent who was struggling in the Blue Silver Grass, heaving him up high and heavily smashing him down on the ground. And Huang Yuan was like a sandstorm in front of his opponent, his attacks pouring down like howling wind and torrential rain.
Was Blue Silver Grass so easy to throw off? After the nourishment of the fourth spirit ring, and a ten thousand year spirit ring at that, the current Blue Silver Grass had already reached a terrifying degree of toughness. Through the thorns its poison flowed into these universally thirty fifth ranked Spirit Masters. Being bound by Tang Sans initial move, struggling free was no doubt a pipe dream to them.
Control system Spirit Masters restrained the majority of other Spirit Master systems, and Tang Sans spirit power and spirit abilities were even more beyond these opponents. Further adding their distraction at the start, the moment Blue Silver Grass twisted around them, the oue of this battle was already set.
Xiao Wu and Jing Ling had now also reached their chosen opponents. Jing Lings target was that petite control system Spirit Master. He wasnt as fast as Zhu Zhuqing, but as an agility attack system Spirit Master it was already astonishing. While moving like the wind, his whole body had transformed into a bulky skeleton, appearing exceptionally terrifying. Hisrge hands had turned into two bone knives, and as he arrived in front of that control system Spirit Master he already directly unleashed his third spirit ability, Mad Battle.
Attack speed and attack power simultaneously rose by fifty percent. Just as the Blue Silver Prison disappeared, the two bone knives chopped directly at the opponent like a whirlwind.
That petite mans spirit was a Ring, categorized as a Tool Spirit, his control relied mainly on this ring, but needed time to use high level spirit abilities. If he had power attack system Spirit Masters to block the enemy offensive for him, that bit of time wasnt much. However, as he himself was restrained by that Blue Silver Prison, his heart was already in disorder. Right now, where would there still be time tounch spirit abilities? Helplessly, he could only use his first and second spirit ability to strengthen the Rings attributes and block.
Hundred year spirit abilities shing with a thousand year spirit ability, it was no contest.
Xiao Wu and Tang San no doubt had the deepest mutual understanding. When Xiao Wu was still five meters away from that auxiliary system Spirit Master, Tang San already withdrew the Blue Silver Prison. He didnt even use Blue Silver Grass to bind the opponent. After all, that was only an auxiliary system Spirit Master.
Teleportation, Soft Skill, Waist Bow. Xiao Wus motions were like moving clouds and flowing water, being derided and insulted before, her Waist Bow was ruthless. Slender thighs coiled around the opponents neck, throwing her up into the air.
A loud miserable shriek rose practically simultaneously over the stage, and as the female Support Spirit Master was caught by Xiao Wus graceful backwards somersault, the blood curdling shriek cut in half as she already fainted. As for just how many bones she broke, that was something only Xiao Wu knew.
Skeleton Spirit Master Jing Ling was ordinarily cold, but this attack was extremely fierce. With Tang Sans cooperation, the agility attack system Spirit Master could exhibit his full attack power, and the opponents Ring was basically unable to keep up with his attack speed. A momentter, blood blossomed in all directions, and a miserable shriek rose. If it hadnt been for the tournament banning killing, his attack would have been even fiercer, striking directly at the vitals.
As for the five power attack system Spirit Masters, their physique was no doubt valiant, but they confronted three who were even more powerful.
Dai Mubai took on three opponents alone, and as his White Tiger Meteor Shower fell on the opponents, the oue was alreadypletely without suspense, let alone when the three were already caught in Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass Binding. Tiger paws swung in session, and miserable shrieks, sounds of snapping bones, and blood blossomed in all directions.
Blitz, this word was very simple, but to the Shrek Academy team it was a secret signal, representing precisely a burst assault. Without holding back anything. Relying on urate control, Tang San didnt participate in the attack, but he sessfully fulfilled the proper responsibilities of a control system Spirit Master. Controlling the battlefield, controlling the enemy, and also controlling his own side so his team members could reveal their full strength.
Originally there was a gap between the two sides, but this gap was only in that Tang San and Dai Mubai were Spirit Ancestors, and not decisive. If it had been a head on confrontation, while the Shrek Academy side would still have won, the battle would also havested a while. But Tang Sans moves didnt give the other side the chance to catch their breath, letting his side open up with an assault of their most powerful spirit abilities, the instantly arising burst power basically didnt give the opponents time to react before they were already drowned in attacks like howling wind and torrential rain.
Stop, we concede.When the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy second teams coach saw that their circumstances were far from reassuring, he hastily threw in a white towel. In addition he quickly went on stage, preventing the Shrek Academy team from continuing.
The referee had already been stunned since as early as when the White Tiger Meteor Showers dazzling light appeared. Let alone a match between academies, even if it was a spirit battle in the Great Spirit Arena, it would still be rare for such a miserable scene to appear. Heavens, were these really students?
Right now, all the eighty thousand spectators in the Great Spirit Arena werepletely silent. If previously the Shrek Academy team members clothes had been the target of their ridicule, then by now those snot green uniforms seemed dazzling.
Without the least suspense. This really was a match without the least suspense. Or it might be described as a unteral massacre. But the target of extermination wasnt the Shrek Academy as theyd thought, but rather the target of their hopes, the symbol of Heaven Dou Empires imperial family, Heaven Dou Imperial Academys second team.
Tang Sans gaze coldly swept across the audience, seemingly using his expression to tell them who the strong was. Shreks seven, using their own tyrannical strength, had choked all insults to them. Contempt or disdain, these expressions had disappeared long ago. What remained was only shock and disbelief.
Referee, I must file aint. They basically werentpeting, but murdering. Theyve vited the rules of thepetition. I demand they be judged.
Seeing each and every one of his team members covered in blood, bones broken and tendons snapped, the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy coach snarled at the referee.
The referee had alreadye back to himself, and immediately gazed strictly at the Shrek Academy team members.
Tang San smiled calmly, saying:Respected referee, I only want to ask you one thing: Are they dead?
The referee looked distracted a moment, turning his head to look at the seven members of the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy second team on the ground. Indeed, even though these seven were all severely injured, they still breathed and shouldnt be in danger of dying.
Tang San indicated Jiang Zhu behind him,The ability of our auxiliary system Spirit Master is healing. She deployed her spirit at the beginning, releasing the healing capability. This healing ability is enough to cover the whole stage. That wasnt in order to heal us, but rather for them. If we really wanted to kill them, would we heal the opponents? But it seems they dont need our healing. Senior Jiang Zu, stop.
Tang Sans voice was very loud, and he carefully amplified his voice with spirit power to spread across the whole arena, letting everyone hear.
Letting their sides Spirit Master heal the opponents from the beginning, what kind of contempt was that? But the Shrek Academy really revealed enough strength to justify such contempt.
The referee looked at this side, then again at that side, and for a moment he also didnt seem to know just how to call it. At this moment, another two referees ran up, and after the three bowed their heads to talk it over, the first referee loudly dered,Preselectionpetition first round, first match, Shrek Academys victory.
This was a one minute victory.
Hong, the audience instantly erupted in an enormous discussion. For a moment there were doubtful voices, praising voices, even more were still just shocked. The grand Heaven Dou Imperial Academys second team was actually smashed in under a minute by some unknown Spirit Master team. The shock it produced was really toorge.
Emperor Xue Ye stood up with an ashenplexion, his gaze falling on the despondent prince Xue Xing. With a cold snort, he brushed with his sleeves and left.
Ning Fengzhi followed emperor Xue Ye from the VIP section with a smile on his face, but tinum bishop Ss still sat pondering in his seat, reflecting on something.
Part 2
In the seats specially furnished forpeting academy spectators, Flender stood up with a smile across his face, saying to Grandmaster and Liu Erlong:Ill leave first.
Liu Erlong distrustfully asked:Boss Fu, where are you going?
Flenderughed out loud,
The little monsters have made such an outstanding disy, and the advertisement on our clothing has been revealed. I think that some people with a little bit of insight should have seen the power of our Shrek Academy. I still need to properly consider the advertisement, opening at a high price, to earn a bit of money for the Academy. This time I think itll be impossible for our Academys reputation not to spread.
Pulling on thepels of his clothes, he meticulously arranged the Academy symbol to reveal it clearly. Flender didnt know how long it had been since he vented his anger like now. He had never forgotten the humiliation from that time at Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, and this moment the stifling haze in his heart had been swept away. He clearly understood that Tang San and Dai Mubai leading the students to defeat the opponents in such a thunderous manner, even to the extent that they used their fourth spirit abilities to pursueplete victory, wasnt because they were angry with the opponents, but rather for him, to rinse the resentment of Shrek Academy.
Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, that dog fart prince Xue Xing, want to chase us off? Fine, then we wont let you pass the qualifying rounds.
Practically each of the seven members from the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy second team before had broken bones, those werent injuries that could heal in a few days. Lacking this seven member main force, how could the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy second team still reveal their talent in the preselectionpetition?
He hadnt been as joyous as he was today for quite a while. At this moment, the always avaricious Flender even considered whether to give all the advertising ie to the little monsters.
...
Third brother, youre too ferocious.Fatty greeted Tang San with a bear hug,Lets see if that Heaven Dou Imperial Academy still dares look down on us.
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:But we also revealed strength. Theter teams will certainly draw up tactics to counter us.
Oscar smiled:In front of absolute strength, even better tactics might not be useful. If it really wont do, we might as well put the whole Shrek Seven Devils on stage and let them have a good look.
While speaking, he pulled at the uniform he wore,What if its snot green? As long as we can win, color is no problem.
Lets go. Well return to the Academy first. I dont want to have people standing around in a circle watching uster.Dai Mubai called out to everyone, quickly bringing the Shrek Academy team into thepetitor passage, quietly departing the stadium.
In order to keep from being the focal point, after returning to the rest area, everyone without the slightest hesitation changed out of their snot green uniforms, putting on their own clothes to leave the Great Spirit Arena. Since they left very quickly, when they left the Great Spirit Arena the spectator seats had only just started emptying. Today was after all only the beginning, tomorrow was when the preselectionpetition would truly begin. And when the round robin tournament went into motion, it would take up a full month of matches.
The Shrek Seven Devils now finally understood more and more clearly the benefit of Grandmasters special training. With the previous experience of a month of continuous matches at Suotuo Great Spirit Arena, thepetition now about to unfold was even a bit rxedpared to then.
Rongrong.The Shrek party was just moving away from the Great Spirit Arena and preparing to directly return to the Academy, when they were stopped by a familiar voice.
Ning Fengzhi, changed into ordinary clothing, stood in a corner not far from the entrance, waving a hand in their direction.
Dad.Ning Rongrong excitedly ran over, throwing herself into her fathers embrace.
Meeting this Seven Treasure zed Tile school master, Oscar couldnt help appearing somewhat artificial.
Ning Fengzhi pulled Ning Rongrongs hand and walked over,Hello, Shrek Academys little friends.
Even though he had been far away, the Shrek Seven Devils and the four substitute team members had all recognized this school master, and hastily saluted.
Ning Fengzhi smiled:No need to be formal, right now Im only Rongrongs father, dont consider me a school master. Im only your senior.
Ning Fengzhis amicability doubtlessly gave a favorable impression to the Shrek Academy team members. Ning Fengzhis gaze fell on Tang San, and he smiled slightly:Congrattions, little San. I didnt expect you would actually already possess a ten thousand year spirit ring.
Tang San said:Uncle Nings praise is too much. Rongrong has also already obtained her fourth spirit ring. Only to conserve strength we didnt let her appear today.
Ning Fengzhi nodded with a smile, saying:Im very optimistic about you all. Perhaps you will only meet a true opponent in the finals. However, even though you have strength, you still need to guard against pride and impatience. I understand the reason you injured your opponents today, but the less such circumstances appearter, the better. After all, Shrek Academy is also one of the advanced Spirit Master academies. Antagonizing too many others is no good. You dont need to worry about the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. Ive already informed his majesty. His majesty is extremely displeased with prince Xue Xings way of handling things back then. If it wasnt because signups cant be altered after the fact, his majesty would still be of a mind to invite you to Heaven Dou Imperial Academy.
Tang San calmly said:Were very happy at Shrek Academy. Thank you, uncle Ning.
Ning Fengzhi said:I should be the one to thank you. The quality of your hidden weapons is excellent, if theres any new researchter, make sure toe find uncle first. You set the conditions.
While speaking, Ning Fengzhi released his daughters hand, rubbing her head and saying:Go back to your Academyrades. Youre a member of Shrek Academy, while dad is a member of the organizationalmittee. I cant be together with you much, or people will say Im biased.
Ning Rongrong pouted resentfully:Let them talk, well speak with strength.
Ning Fengzhi smiled,
At fourteen youre also considered a youngdy, you cant be so mischievous. Well, before leaving, wont you introduce me to yourrades?
Seeing Ning Fengzhis expectant expression, besides the Shrek Seven Devils, of the four substitutes only Tai Long could keep calm. The light in the eyes of the other three was somewhat fiery.
Who was this in front of them? The school master of one of the three upper sects, Seven Treasure zed Tile School could be called a paradise that countless Spirit Masters yearned for. Not only was its reputation in the Spirit Master world extremely good, and its strength robust, at the same time it was reputed as the richest school in the Spirit Master world. If a Spirit Master could attach himself to this school, there would be nothing to worry about for the rest of his life.
Ning Rongrongs gaze swept across herpanions, and as her gaze met Oscars, she couldnt keep her heart from beating a bit faster.
Dad, this sister Jiang Zhu is our senior, thirty fifth ranked healing system Tool Spirit Elder. Just now she was also on the stage.
Jiang Zhu hastily bowed to Ning Fengzhi,In front of school master Ning, how dare junior call herself an auxiliary system Spirit Master.
Ning Fengzhi smiled slightly. Even though he was already past fifty, he only appeared to be perhaps thirty, and that mature charm made Jiang Zhu bow her head, not daring to look at him.
Miss Jiang Zhus spirit is extremely peculiar, as long as you focus on expanding in the healing system, your future will certainly be good.
Many thanks for your directions, school master Ning.Hearing Ning Fengzhis words, Jiang Zhus downturned face turned a bit scarlet. She was already neen, and truly a grown youngdy. To a girl like this, formidable strength and mature charm held the greatest attraction. When she raised her head to look at Ning Fengzhi again, she couldnt help blushing even more.
Ning Rongrong continued with the introductions:This senior Huang Yuans spirit is Lone Wolf, thirty fifth ranked power attack system Battle Spirit Elder. Senior Jing Ling, spirit is Skeleton, agility attack system Battle Spirit Master. Youve met big brother Tai Long, a direct descendant of the Strength n, thirty eighth ranked pure strength type Battle Spirit Master.
Along with Ning Rongrongs introductions, Ning Fengzhi nodded to each one and gave a few words of encouragement.
Ning Rongrong now reached the introductions of their Shrek Seven Devils, and pointed to Dai Mubai:Boss Dai, the eldest brother of our Shrek Seven Devils, and also the team captain. His nickname is Evil Eye White Tiger. Even though Dai Mubai is only seventeen this year, hes already a forty fourth ranked Battle Spirit Ancestor. Power attack system. His strength is the greatest among us.
Dai Mubais mood didnt show any change because of Ning Fengzhis appearance, his evil eyes looking straight at the school master as he spoke:I dont dare call myself the strongest. In a duel, I couldnt beat little San.
Seventeen years old and forty fourth rank? Really a little monster. Ning Fengzhi didnt conceal his admiration,Just now I saw your whole battle. Young man, your spirit and spirit abilities are all outstanding. At seventeen you already have such achievements, it truly makes me gasp in admiration. I dont know whether you are willing toe take a ce at our Seven Treasure zed Tile School after this tournament?
Hearing Ning Fengzhi toss out an invitation to Dai Mubai, the other Huang Yuan, Jing Ling and Jiang Zhu couldnt help having somewhat envious expressions.
But to their surprise, Dai Mubai shook his head with a calm expression, saying:Junior appreciates school master Nings kind intentions. If theres an opportunity in the future I will certainly visit the Seven Treasure zed Tile School.Even though he didnt outright refuse going to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, his first sentence was no doubt a rebuff of Ning Fengzhis invitation.
Part 3
Ning Fengzhi seemed to recall something as he looked at Dai Mubais double pupils, and somewhat pondering said:Evil Eye White Tiger, eh, so its like that.
Dai Mubai understood that Ning Fengzhi had already seen through his background. Fortunately, Ning Fengzhi was observed his words, and didnt reveal it, only smiling at him somewhat mysteriously,Youre all Rongrongspanions. If theres anything the Seven Treasure zed Tile School can do for you, juste find me at the school.
Ning Rongrong next pointed at Oscar,Hes called Oscar, second oldest of the Shrek Seven Devils, forty first ranked food system Tool Spirit Ancestor, his spirit is Sausage.For some reason her voice was somewhat weak when she introduced Oscar, her flickering gaze didnt dare meet Oscars eyes, and her heartbeat constantly sped up.
Ning Fengzhi looked at Oscar, inwardly praising such a handsome youth,Food system? May I know how old you are?
Oscar suppressed his nervousness with difficulty, and replied deferentially:Im sixteen this year, one year younger than boss Dai.
Ning Fengzhi was gobsmacked, even more than when he found out Dai Mubai was forty fourth rank. As a great schr level figure in the auxiliary system, how could he be unaware of the difficulties in cultivating as a food system Spirit Master? If an outstanding auxiliary system Spirit Master could be said to bring out the best in a team, then an outstanding food system Spirit Master was enough to substantially increase an entire armys battle sustainability. Let alone meeting, he had never even heard about a sixteen year old forty first ranked food system Spirit Master.
Seeing Ning Fengzhis shocked gaze, Oscar was inwardly a little bit satisfied, calming somewhat. He rushed to speak before Ning Fengzhi could,School master Ning, Ive always admired you. As another auxiliary system, could I have the privilege of joining the Seven Treasure zed Tile School after graduation?
Laughter escaped from Ma Hongjun to the side, thinking, Do you admire school master Ning, or adore his daughter!
Ning Fengzhi secretly exulted. Knowing Dai Mubais identity, he naturally understood he wouldnt join his school. But from his daughters introduction of these Shrek Seven Devils, they didnt seem to have any less terrifying talent. If he could recruit any one of them would be ideal, let alone such an outstanding food system Spirit Master. At such a moment he wouldnt put on any airs of the three upper sects, and hastily nodded:Exactly what weve been looking for. What the school needs the most are talented little brothers like you. The Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools door will stand wide open for you at any time.
Ning Rongrong somewhat resentfully said:Dad, why do you call him little brother? Call him little Ao, otherwise the hierarchy will be mixed up, and how would I address him then!
Ning Fengzhiughed out loud, saying:See, arent I confused from excitement? Little Aos future as food system Spirit Master is boundless.
Ning Rongrong said:Dad, youre already familiar with third brother, so I wont introduce him to you. He just has a spirit ring more than before, thats all.
Ning Fengzhi tapped his daughters head,Thats all? He already left me and his majesty unable to hide our shock. The fourth spirit ring being of the ten thousand year level doesnt seem like something thats been ever aplished before. Even his father didnt have this kind of achievement. Ah, its a pity, little San, it wouldve been much better if youd been my son.
Ning Rongrong stuck out her tongue at her father,What? Do I make you lose face?
Ning Fengzhi smiled:How would you? You are my little treasure. My point was that it would have been perfect to have a son like Tang San.
Without a doubt, among these children, Tang San was the one Ning Fengzhi paid the most attention to and was most optimistic about. Even though he couldnt recruit Tang San because of his background, he would still maintain a good rtionship with Tang San no matter what.
Tang San scratched his head, but didnt speak up. In his heart appeared his fathers mien, Dad, would you praise me like uncle Ning?
This is my fourth brother, we all call him Fatty. Is real name is Ma Hongjun. Forty first ranked power attack system Spirit Ancestor, his spirit is Fire Phoenix. Ning Rongrong continued with the next introductions.
Fire Phoenix?Ning Fengzhis eyes brightened as he saw Ma Hongjun nod repeatedly. Among spirits, dragon and phoenix were both considered first rate. This little Fatty appeared a bit young, but still had forty first ranked strength. Ning Fengzhi couldnt help saying to his daughter:Rongrong, you wouldnt be telling me that all of your Shrek Seven Devils have already reached the fortieth rank?
Ning Rongrong giggled, saying:We havent, Xiao Wu still hasnt reached it. However, she didnt eat the immortal treasure herb third brother gave her, otherwise her rank would no doubt be higher than mine.
Ma Hongjun said:Hello uncle Ning, dont you have another daughter as beautiful as Rongrong? If you do, Ill join the Seven Treasure zed Tile School as long as you marry her to me.His nature was always very straightforward, and what he said immediately had everyone roaring withughter.
Ning Fengzhi helplessly said:Unfortunately, I only have my darling daughter Rongrong. If she wanted to marry you herself, I wouldnt have any objections.Even though he was joking around, Ning Fengzhis words werent unconsidered. A power attack system Spirit Master with the Phoenix Spirit who broke through the fortieth rank as a teenager, in strength he really was entitled to his daughters hand.
Ma Hongjun grinned, saying:Then Ill just go find a beautiful wife first. Anyway, didnt you already say the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools doors would always stand wide open for us.
Ning Fengzhi nodded earnestly, his gaze sweeping across these children,Yes, each of you will be wee at Seven Treasure zed Tile School.
Huang Yuan couldnt help asking:I as well?
Ning Fengzhi smiled:Of course. The Seven Treasure zed Tile School never refuses talent.
Huang Yuan, Jing Ling, and Jiang Zhu were ecstatic. They had found a good ce to go before even graduating, what could be more exciting than this?
Ning Rongrong said:Xiao Wu is little Sans little sister. I think that wherever third brother goes, Xiao Wu will follow. Thirty seventh ranked closebat power attack system Battle Spirit Master. Big sister Xiao Wus closebat strength is very powerful. Without using spirits, perhaps we would all be unable to defeat her. Even third brother.
Xiao Wu slightly bowed to Ning Fengzhi, but didnt say anything. Just like Ning Rongrong said, she was only interested in being together with Tang San.
Ning Rongrongst introduced Zhu Zhuqing,Zhuqing is a forty first ranked agility attack system Battle Spirit Master. Shes together with boss Dai. Im afraid she wouldnt join our school. Only, Zhuqing, you definitely have toe with boss Dai to y at the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schoolter.
When meeting other people, Zhu Zhuqing wasnt as cold as she was to Dai Mubai. Just like Xiao Wu, she slightly bowed to Ning Fengzhi.
By now there were more and more spectators leaving the Great Spirit Arena. Ning Fengzhi said:Im very d I could meet talented youths like you here today. Alright, you return to the Academy. Little San, can I speak to you alone?
Alright.Hearing Ning Fengzhi ask to talk to him alone, Tang San was at first distracted a moment, but immediately agreed. No matter what else, in his eyes Ning Fengzhi was a venerable elder, and also Ning Rongrongs father.
Ning Rongrong resentfully stuck out her tongue, saying:Dad really is biased, more concerned with third brother than me.
Ning Fengzhiughed, saying:I need your third brother for serious matters. Be a bit calm at the Academy, go quickly.
The other Shrek Academy people all left, leaving only Tang San. Ning Fengzhi brought Tang San to the most bustling street of Heaven Dou City, Heavenly Emperor Street.
While walking, Tang San asked:Uncle Ning, what did you need me for?
Ning Fengzhi smiled slightly, saying:Im bringing you to see someone. After I learned of your background back at Shrek Academy, I made some inquiries into why your father originally vanished without a trace. This person knows some of it. Even though its not theplete story, at least its some news. Ai, even now I still feel sorry for your father. At that time he left the Spirit Master world just after reaching the Title Douluo stage.
On hearing it was rted to his father, Tang Sans heart immediately tightened. Originally he hadnt wanted to have too much contact with Ning Fengzhi; after all, Ning Fengzhi was the master of a school, and also good to him. If he was determined to recruit him it wouldnt be too easy to refuse. But was he heard these words now, Tang San couldnt help feeling gratitude. This uncle Ning had apparently asked around for his sake, this concern wasnt only to win him over.
Ning Fengzhi brought Tang San straight to an antique tea house. The size of the teahouse didnt seem to be veryrge, only three stories with ancient decorations. At this hour there were only two or three customers inside, seeming very peaceful.
The two reached an elegant room on the second floor, and pushing open a folding screen, Ning Fengzhi drew Tang San inside.
There was only one person inside the room, and having heard the voices of the two arriving he had already stood up. This person appeared to be around seventeen or eighteen, and even though he wasnt as handsome as Oscar, he still had a straight nose and square mouth. He wore clean blue robes, giving people a very fresh and cool impression. A head of long ck hair was tied up with blue cloth, and hung neatly behind his head.
Even though his clothes were extremely ordinary, he still had a kind of extraordinary charisma. Looking at this person, Tang San couldnt help having a somewhat familiar feeling. But he was certain this was the first time he had met this person.
Uncle Ning, youvee.The youth deferentially bowed to Ning Fengzhi.
Ning Fengzhi smiled slightly, saying:Qinghe, Ive told you so many times, no need for that.
The youth smiled:How could that do? Youre a senior, and also Qinghes teacher. If father learned Id been disrespectful to you, he might break my legs.
Chapter 93 — Reason For Tang Hao’s Seclusion
Chapter 93: Reason For Tang Haos Seclusion
Part 1
Ning Fengzhi brought Tang San to a teahouse to meet a youth.
Qinghes gaze shifted to Tang San,This should be uncle Nings esteemed brother Tang San.
I dont deserve the praise.Tang San nodded lightly at the youth.
Ning Fengzhi smiled:Ill introduce you. Little San, this is the Heaven Dou Empires present crown prince, his highness Xue Qinghe.
Tang San was inwardly rmed, and immediately understood why this youth felt familiar. That was it, his appearance was somewhat simr to both emperor Xue Ye, as well as the ones that originally inconvenienced Shrek Academy, fourth prince Xue Beng and prince Xue Xing.
So its his highness the crown prince. Tang San offers his respect.Bowing slightly, Tang San was neither servile nor overbearing.
Xue Qinghe praised:If uncle Ning hadnt told me, I really would have found it difficult to believe youre only fourteen. To think that when I was fourteen, I was just an ignorant boy. Im happy to meet you, and if you dont mind, call me big brother Xue. Its better not to mention the words crown prince.
Tang San couldnt help being astounded by the other partys manner of speech and bearing; did he really have the same father as that prince Xue Beng? Why was there such a difference? As a person of two lifetimes, Tang San inferred from Ning Fengzhi bringing him to meet this crown prince that the prince had already obtained the support of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. Recalling that emperor Xue Ye wasnt exactly young, could it be that there was a struggle for position in the Heaven Dou imperial family?
Ning Fengzhi said from the side:Alright, lets sit down and talk. The green tea here is pretty good. Little San, you try it as well.
The three host and guests sat down, and Xue Qinghe personally poured tea for Ning Fengzhi and Tang San. Without need to drink, just the scent had a feeling of prating deep into the heart. Further adding the antique decorations in the room, it was very easy to feel rxed both mentally and physically.
Tang San said:Big brother Xue, I heard from uncle Ning that you knew something about my father going into seclusion.
Xue Qinghe nodded, saying:Actually, I dont know everything. Only what I heard from the court officials. Your esteemed father was always my idol, so I asked around at that time. ording to what I learned, the reason your esteemed father disappeared from the Spirit Master world, was rted to Spirit Hall.
Eh? Big brother Xue, do you know something concrete?Tang San somewhat anxiously asked. ording to what Strength n chief Tai Tan and Ning Fengzhi said, his father was one of the twin Douluo of the first ranked of the seven great schools, Clear Sky School. With such a venerable position, how could he have degenerated into a drunkard cksmith? The reasons for this had always been what Tang San wanted to know.
Xue Qinghe didnt keep him in suspense, nodding:What I learned was this. Approximately fifteen years ago, counting back, it should have been before you were born. Spirit Hall was apparently looking for something. That thing was extremely important to Spirit Hall. Consequently, Spirit Hall dispatched a formidable line-up to search all over. Not only did four tinum bishops all participate, but even the Supreme Pontiff at that time as well as his two personal guards participated. The people I talked to didnt know what specifically they were looking for, but from the way Spirit Halls senior members came out in force, that was certainly something extremely important.
And this thing seemed to have fallen into your fathers hands. At that time your father wasnt at the Clear Sky School, but should have brought your mother to travel the Continent. Abruptly getting involved in this matter was presumably also made things extremely difficult. I also dont know the details of the negotiations between him and Spirit Hall. I only heard that your father dered his separation from Clear Sky School not long after. At that time, your father was still a Spirit Douluo and hadnt yet reached the Title Douluo realm.
Not long after this was another piece of news. It was said your father and Spirit Hall had a decisive duel somewhere, and was injured. But they apparently still didnt sessfully obtain that thing. It was precisely from that battlefield that it was known your father had already reached the Title Douluo stage. Spirit Hall admitted to this themselves, and said your esteemed father had be the nowadays youngest Title Douluo.
Hearing this, Tang San couldnt help asking:Then my mother?
Xue Qinghe shook his head, saying:My information doesnt have anything pertaining to your mother. Only that less than a month after that battle, Spirit Hall announced the death of the Supreme Pontiff, and the session of the new Supreme Pontiff. Therefore, my sources judged it very possible that the Supreme Pontiff was severely wounded in the battle with your father, dying not long after, and that your father chose to go into seclusion for this reason. Even though he had separated from Clear Sky School, he was after all still their most important direct disciple. His hiding was presumably also to keep the School from getting involved. After all, Spirit Hall really is too powerful, even so much that theyre on an equal footing with the two great empires, not something a single school has the capability to resist. Even the present ages number one great school wouldnt be capable. It was also starting from this time that the Clear Sky School distanced itself from peoples eyes, and very rarely moved in the Spirit Master world.
Ning Fengzhi interjected:If all this is true, then whats most important is finding out just what that thing Spirit Hall fought over was, and the true circumstances of that fight. This is perhaps also something only those involved would know. Only, its certain that battle is closely rted to your fathers reason for going into seclusion.
Tang San silently nodded. Even though Xue Qinghes words were somewhat discrepant from his own conjecture, it was still extremely reasonable. In the Douluo Continent, only Spirit Hall would have the strength to force a Title Douluo into seclusion, and force the number one great school into seclusion. If his father had really killed the Supreme Pontiff, then the hatred and desire for revenge between him and Spirit Hall were enormous. In order to avoid implicating the School, in order to avoid pursuit, he had brought him to live in a small mountain vige.
But in Xue Qinghes entire story there was no mention of his mother. Could it be that his mother had been killed by Spirit Hall in that battle?
Unconsciously, Tang Sans fists gradually tightened. Even if he had no rtionship with his mother in this world, his life was after all given him by this mother. In his body flowed the blood of her and his father. He could not live under the same sky as his parents enemies. If it truly was done by Spirit Hall, then ...
Thinking of this, an uncontroble threatening cold light appeared in Tang Sans eyes.
Xue Qinghe said:Thats all I know, I truly find it embarrassing. Ive dispatched people to investigate, but its already been more than ten years, and Im afraid it wont be very effective.
Many thanks for the information, big brother Xue. As far as Im concerned, being able to learn this is already very useful.Tang Sans expression very quickly recovered to normal.
Xue Qinghe smiled faintly, saying:No need for brother Tang to be polite, its as easy as lifting my hand.
With the serious matters concluded, the trio drank tea and chatted idly. Tang San discovered that this Xue Qinghe wasnt only extremely entertaining in conversation, but also had extensive knowledge and learning. His style of conversation rxed people, and throughout the conversation he never argued. Tang San discovered from his own observations that this persons mind was extremely broad, different as ck and white from prince Xue Beng and prince Xue Xing.
Brother Tang, it would be better to eat lunch together.Xue Qinghe proposed.
Tang San shook his head, saying:No, Ill still return to the Academy.
Xue Qinghe smiled faintly, and pulled out a golden medal from his chest. The golden medal design was simple, but it contained a stream of unusual energy, and on the surface was carved a Heaven character.
Since its like that, as a brother I wont keep you. Ill give you this medal. If theres any matterter on, use it toe find me at the imperial pce.
Tang San hesitated a moment on seeing the gold medal, and Ning Fengzhi to the side said:Qinghe doesnt have any other intentions, take it. This badge is only Qinghes personal seal, there are no other uses.
Hearing Ning Fengzhi say this, Tang San didnt decline. Picking up the heavy gold medal, he put it into his Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges.
Xue Qinghe and Ning Fengzhi personally saw Tang San to the door of the teahouse, and Tang San bid farewell to the two and returned to Shrek Academy.
Seeing Tang Sans gradually disappearing back, Xue Qinghe praising said:Teacher, youre right. He really isnt like an only fourteen year old child. Not only does he conceal his thoughts, but his discourse and manner are all very steady. Truly worthy of being a child of the Clear Sky School.
Ning Fengzhi smiled slightly, saying:This childs brilliance cant be orded the Clear Sky School, it all relies on his own capability. Even I cant see his future clearly. If it was another Spirit Master, it would be very difficult to seed with Blue Silver Grass as a spirit, but hes different. At such a young age he has not only already reached the fortieth rank, but the strength he has disyed is also not a bit different from fortieth ranked Spirit Masters with first rate spirits. In the future, if he can settle the issue of twin spirit bacsh, this child is bound to be a character who calls the wind and summons the rain in the Continent, he will even surpass his father.
Xue Qinghe thought deeply and nodded,I will pay special attention to researching the matters rted to Clear Sky Douluos withdrawal, I hope I can find some urate information soon. As for Tang San, Ill first build a good rtionship with him. Even though hes outstanding, right now hes still too young.
Part 2
Ning Fengzhi sternly said:Qinghe, I must remind you of one thing. Judging by the time Ive interacted with this child, if you want his assistance in the future, then you cant try to recruit him, only try to be a true friend.
Xue Qinghe looked distracted a moment, his gaze meeting Ning Fengzhis. After a long time, he slowly nodded,Teacher, I understand. Thank you for your directions.
On the way back to the Academy, Tang Sans head was filled with what Xue Qinghe said. Father, for what reason did you sh with Spirit Hall, what about mother? Even though what Xue Qinghe had talked about hadnt mentioned his mother, Tang San still felt that his fathers seclusion was directly rted to his mother.
The teahouse wasnt far from the Academy, and Tang San returned very quickly. He headed directly to the log cabin in the Academy forest, it had practically be their exclusive training spot.
Right now, not only had the team returned, but Grandmaster and Liu Erlong were also back. Only Flender wasnt present.
Little San, youre back.Grandmaster saw Tang San return, and waved at him.
Teacher, are you looking for me?Tang San asked as he walked over.
Grandmaster shook his head, saying:I will train Rongrong alone, youe too. What I say should be useful to you as well. Training her also needs your cooperation.
Eh?Tang San looked at Ning Rongrong to the side. Right now the others were all in the vicinity of the log cabin, perhaps cultivating, or perhaps sitting together and chatting, but Ning Rongrong was at Grandmasters side.
Follow me.Grandmaster brought Tang San and Ning Rongrong into the depths of the forest, and not even Liu Erlong followed.
Having walked several hundred meters, Grandmaster stopped in a rtively spacious area.
Ning Rongrong somewhat nervously asked:Grandmaster, what special training do you have in mind for me?Even now she still had a trauma from Grandmasters special demonic training.
Grandmaster said:Rongrong, if Im not mistaken, your Seven Treasure zed Tile School should have a technique called Heart Separation Control. To what degree have you cultivated it?
Ning Rongrong looked distracted a moment, afterward answering:Right now Ive just cultivated it to Three Aperture Governing Heart. I can just manage to use it.
Grandmasters brows wrinkled slightly,Which means, still only the most elementary level. My special training for you is in this special area.
Even though the battle today was an easy win over the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy second team, their second team absolutely doesnt represent the overall strength of all advanced Spirit Master academies. Especially now that Tang San and Dai Mubais strength has already been revealed. The opponents you will confront in the future will only be stronger and stronger. And that evolved Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda Spirit of yours can be said to be extremely gifted and rich in resources, one might say that your ability will have an extremely effect on whether you will be able to be champions.
Ning Rongrong giggled, saying:Grandmaster, are you praising me?
Grandmastersplexion was stiff:Im not praising you. Rather praising your Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools spirit. Its still very difficult to reveal its might with your present capability. It doesnt have a veryrge effect on the team in a fight.
To the side, Tang San astonished said:Teacher, Rongrong is already on the fortieth level, her auxiliary is already outstanding. Able to simultaneously boost us fifty percent in four categories at the same time, that instantly erupting strength is practically enough to let us promote one ss!
Grandmaster calmly said:Youre not wrong, right now she can boost you fifty percent in four attributes. Then, you ask Rongrong, if you Shrek Seven Devils were in a fight together, and she boosted the six of you at the same time, how long could she keep it up?
Tang San puzzled looked at Ning Rongrong, whoseplexion had also changed somewhat,Grandmaster, how do you know the secrets of our Seven Treasure zed Tile School?
Grandmaster said:Dont forget that Ie from the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n, also one of the three upper sects. The secrets of the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools Spirit arent so secret, its not strange that I know about it. Not just me, but practically all formidable Spirit Masters would know. But despite this, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School is still the most powerful auxiliary system Spirit Master n, do you know why this is?
Ning Rongrong nkly shook her head.
To the side Tang San couldnt help saying:Dont tell me its because of that Heart Separation Control you mentioned? Teacher, cant you exin it clearly, whats the secret of the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda Spirit?
Ning Rongrong looked at Grandmaster who nodded, saying:Right, the reason why the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda holds the title as the number one auxiliary system spirit is admittedly rted to the spirit itself, but this Heart Separation Control is even more important. Its admittedly important to raise spirit power, but to your Seven Treasure zed Tile School, this Heart Separation Control is even more important. If my guess is correct, then Rongrongs father, school master Nings ability in Heart Separation Control should already have reached the Seven Aperture Exquisite Heart level. Tell me if Im wrong, Rongrong.
Ning Rongrong nodded, and at the same time cleared Tang Sans doubts,Our Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda Spirits secret lies in spirit power consumption. The higher the level of spirit power, the higher the spirit ring, the more clear the disadvantage is. In my present condition, if I simultaneously boosted the six of you fifty percent in all four aspects, at most I could only endure for three seconds.
Three seconds?Tang San was gobsmacked.
Grandmaster lowered his voice:I called out Rongrong alone in order to keep everyone from hearing this secret. This world is impartial. Even though the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda is powerful in support, it also has its limitations. Because a Spirit Masters spirit power is finite, no matter how good your spirit is, if you dont have spirit power to support you it wont be able to show sufficient results. Because the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagodas support ability is too powerful, its spirit power consumption is subsequently also frightening. Consider, for Rongrong to boost all six of you with fifty percent in four attributes with her fortieth level spirit power, what kind of concept is that? If it could be kept up for a long time, then wouldnt it be unparallelled? I recalled this issue that day when Rongrong assisted Flender and the others in when we were hunting spirit beasts. If it cant be settled satisfactorily, then it will be very difficult for her Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda Spirit to show adequate results in your future matches.
Tang San now understood,Then youre saying that the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools Heart Separation Control is the way to deal with it?
Grandmaster nodded, saying:Thats right. Whats called Heart Separation Control has the effect of controlling different spirit abilities at once. This control method is useful to any Spirit Master, but the effect is particrly pronounced for the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. Formon Spirit Masters, more powerful abilities consume more spirit power, but this isnt the case for the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. Each of their spirit abilities will consume the same amount of spirit power on the same level. Simply put, if Rongrong was a twentieth ranked Spirit Grandmaster, then the spirit power consumption of her two spirit abilities would be the one. Once she reached the thirtieth rank, the spirit power consumption of her three spirit abilities would still be the same. But because the boost rate has gone up, the spirit power consumption has also changed to two, and so on in a simr fashion. Thus, if she simply releases all her spirit abilities to boost at once, the spirit power consumption would be an astronomical figure. Let alone her, even a Title Douluo would find it very difficult to support that kind of drain.
And Heart Separation Control is the key point to settling this issue. One might say that in battle, the support needs of eachbatant is different. For example, with Rongrongs current four spirit abilities, whats most important for you is only the spirit power boost, and her other three effects would be useless, it would only drain her spirit power. But Dai Mubai needs attack, defense, and spirit power boosts, agility amplification isnt as important. Being able to amplify them all would admittedly be good, but when spirit power is limited, boosting the key areas is undoubtedly where the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda canpletely disy its support capability.
The Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools Heart Separation Control is split into five levels, Three Aperture Governing Heart, Four Aperture Constant Heart, Five Aperture Dispersed Heart, Six Aperture Wishful Heart, and Seven Aperture Exquisite Heart. Each level represents how many spirit abilities can be controlled at once and how many times they can be released. Such as Three Aperture Governing Heart, it indicates you can simultaneously manipte three kinds of spirit abilities to urately support three targets, Four Aperture Constant Heart indicates the ability to simultaneously manipte four spirit abilities to support four targets. And under such urate control, you can aplish the degree I spoke of before, conducting the most suitable support to the people that need them the most.
Here, Grandmaster paused a moment, continuing after giving Tang San a meaningful nce:The effect of Heart Separation Control isnt veryrge formon Spirit Masters, because the spirit power consumption of each spirit ability is different and there is little need to release all spirit abilities in one. Consequently, the cultivation method for this Heart Separation Control has been gradually lost with time. Only the Seven Treasure zed Tile School would have it. Rongrong, I hope that before the finals you will be able to at least reach the Four Aperture Constant Heart stage. Like that, you can at least support four of yourrades at once, releasing different supporting spirit abilities at different times. This is the true secret of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. Understand?
Part 3
Ning Rongrong stuck out her tongue, saying:Grandmaster, you really are difficult to deal with. What you said is practically the same as what dad said. He also told me that if I wanted to really show the effects of the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, I had to assiduously cultivate Heart Separation Control. Only, the method for cultivating Heart Separation Control is too difficult, and its so boring. Thats why
Grandmaster indifferently nced at Ning Rongrong,Youre not going to say that even your Three Aperture Governing Heart isntpletely mastered?
Ning Rongrongs charming face turned red, but she still nodded, somewhat ashamed not daring to look at him again.
Grandmaster sighed lightly, saying:Rongrong, as a direct descendant of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, you possess circumstances that other people dont. If such a gifted spirit isnt treasured, you will definitelye to regret it. You have to cultivate the esoterics of Heart Separation Control. Otherwise, even if you can be a Title Douluo in the future, you still wont meet the standards of a Support Spirit Master. Can you understand teachers efforts?
Grandmasters voice was very mild, but such a gentle rebuke instead made Ning Rongrong feel even more ashamed. Exerting herself to nod, she said:Grandmaster, dont worry. From today on, I will definitely work hard to cultivate Heart Separation Control. Ill strive to reach Four Aperture Constant Heart shortly.
Grandmasters face held a trace of a smile, saying:Even though I also havent learned this Heart Separation Control, I can teach you a method. Remember, when using your support abilities hereafter, you must be the most miserly Spirit Master possible yourself. Even bits and pieces of spirit power must be conserved as far as possible. Each time you support must be done just perfect, not too much, not too little. As long as you can aplish this, your support capabilities will be on the right track.
Ning Rongrong recorded what Grandmaster said in her heart, and even if she didntpletelyprehend it, what Grandmaster said let her adequately recognize the effect of Heart Separation Control.
Grandmaster sighed lightly, his gaze falling on Tang San to the side,My reason for calling little San over is actually selfishness. Heart Separation Control isnt much use for ordinary Spirit Masters, but its different for him. Hes a control system Spirit Master, and moreover has twin spirits. The spirit power of his new spirit ability cant be considered high. If he can master Heart Separation Control, then his control capabilities will be even greater on the battlefield. Especially when he possesses the spirit abilities of his second spiritter. Such circumstances will change even more clearly. Rongrong, I dont know what the rules of your Seven Treasure zed Tile School say, but if it isnt expressly stipted, when you cultivate Heart Separation Control, can you let little San cultivate with you?
Teacher.Tang San looked at Grandmaster, somewhat eagerly saying:Thats no good. Heart Separation Control is the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools secret skill, how can it be taught to me?
Being from Tang Sect, he clearly understood how much the sects most profound techniques were valued. Let alone teaching it to outsiders, even if someone lusted after it he would immediately suffer Tang Sects severe reprisals.
Why cant I teach it? Third brother, train together with me. This actually doesnt matter. As Grandmaster said, this Heart Separation Control originally wasnt our Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools sole property, but since it was useful to us we always passed it down. Whats more, with your favors to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, even if dad was here, he would definitely agree.
But Tang San still hesitated and wanted to decline, but Ning Rongrong interrupted.
But what? Third brother, did I say anything when you gave me the immortal treasure tulip? Did I refuse? I didnt, because I really consider you my big brother. If a big brother gives something to his little sister, why should I refuse? Although at that time I didnt know how precious that immortal treasure herb was, even if I knew, I would still definitely receive it. Right now is the same, we Shrek Seven Devils are all one family. Youve always been selfless to everyone. This is just one tiny technique, if you refuse again, it will be like you dont consider me your little sister.
Listening to Ning Rongrongs rapid fire interrogation, Tang San was immediately left speechless. Of course he had a mind to learn this Heart Separation Control, but this was after all a schools secret skill.
Its not like that. Rongrong, ask uncle Ning first. If uncle Ning says I can learn it, then Ill cultivate together with you, hows that?
Ning Rongrong somewhat resentfully pouted, saying:Hmph, you still wont believe me? Dad definitely wont refuse. Since you insist, Ill go find him now.
Dont go now. You dont even know where uncle Ning is.Tang San wanted to hold back Ning Rongrong.
Ning Rongrong said:Dont worry, I can find dad. How couldnt our Seven Treasure zed Tile School have ways tomunicate? Grandmaster, Ill leave first.
Finished speaking, Ning Rongrong ran directly towards the edge of the forest.
Grandmasterughed in spite of himself:This girl, she really is impetuous. Little San, dont worry. Since I proposed it, Ning Fengzhi naturally wont refuse. Even though this Heart Separation Control is important to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, its not a secret that cant be passed on to others. If my guess is correct, Ning Fengzhi will be eager to let you learn it. Like this, you will owe a favor to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. As school master, Ning Fengzhi stands tall and sees far, whether you or your father, youre both important targets. While Rongrong is off looking for her father, tell me, what did Ning Fengzhi want to talk to you about?
Hearing Grandmaster say this, Tang San felt more at ease. Immediately, he rted in detail his meeting with Xue Qinghe and the conversation the three of them had.
Having heard Tang Sans recount, after Grandmaster muttered to himself a while he said:This crown princes information shouldnt bemon knowledge. Able to find out so much couldnt have been easy. Spirit Hall hasprehensively blocked everything about that matter.
Teacher, you know something?Tang San eagerly asked. In front of Grandmaster, he never concealed anything.
Grandmaster shook his head, saying:I dont. But in theory, there shouldnt be any problem with the information the crown prince gave you. Right now the key point lies in just what made all of Spirit Hall turn out in full strength, and when they returned in defeat, could be worth the loss of the Supreme Pontiff.
Tang Sans eyes suddenly brightened,Teacher, wouldnt it be a spirit bone? To Spirit Masters, most precious should be spirit rings and spirit bones. Spirit rings cant be taken away, but spirit bones can.
Grandmaster shook his head, saying:No, I think not. If it was a spirit bone, it would be impossible for Spirit Hall to fail. Even though your father became a Title Douluo, it would still be impossible to contend with Spirit Hall. In fact, besides the Supreme Pontiff, Spirit Hall still has at least three Title Douluo. Even if your father was even more powerful, it would still be impossible to deal with so many powers by himself. If Im not mistaken, the reason Spirit Hall didnt persist, isnt because that thing was damaged, but because it already lost its use. Dont tell me, it was a spirit beast? But how would spirit beasts be rted to your father? Leaving aside how high the level of a spirit beast would have to be to draw the attention of Spirit Hall, just with the unreconciled conflict between spirit beasts and humans, it still wouldnt be near your father. And it would be impossible for your father to break away from the school to offend Spirit Hall without hesitating for a spirit beast.
Grandmasters power of deduction was doubtless powerful, but hearing his analysis, Tang San was even more confused. Just what was that thing? It seemed that the only way to know was to see his father again.
Ning Rongrong wasnt gone for long, and after an hour she had already excitedlye running back with a letter in her hand.
Third brother, for you. As I said, dad definitely agreed.
The message was very simple, and Tang San recognized Ning Fengzhis handwriting. It said:Little San, Heart Separation Control really isnt some secret skill, if its useful, train together with Rongrong as much as possible. How could such a tiny skillpare to your contributions to Seven Treasure zed Tile School? Ning Fengzhi
Even though it was only a few simple words, and even though Tang San clearly understood Ning Fengzhis words held some intent of drawing him in, his heart still eased, unspeakablyforted. No matter what was said, Ning Fengzhi was the master of a school, and also a tolerant and generous senior.
And so, from this afternoon on, Tang San and Ning Rongrong cultivated this skill together.
The method for cultivating Heart Separation Control wasntplex, but the method for cultivating this skill was different for different Spirit Masters. Ning Rongrongs cultivated by continuously releasing her different abilities, releasing each ability with different speed and time, looking for as great precision as possible, smoothly releasing and receiving. Right now, she simultaneously released three abilities, starting to cultivate the most basic Three Aperture Governing Heart.
Chapter 94 — Heart Separation Control’s Three Aperture Governing Heart
Chapter 94: Heart Separation Controls Three Aperture Governing Heart
Part 1
With the sect skill training method Ning Rongrong handed over to Tang San, in order to grasp the Separating Heart Control, first of all required powerful perception. Therefore, Tang Sans cultivation was even simpler than Ning Rongrongs. Assigning three different things in three different directions, and constantly shifting his gaze between these three, and moreover each time use his Blue Silver Grass to twist around these three things, twisting in three directions, binding and releasing in one second intervals.
Heart Separation Control cultivated to the peak should be capable of controlling every change in ones surroundings. Not only was it necessary to observe these changes, but they still had to be broughtpletely under ones control.
When described it seemed veryplex, but in fact cultivating it was using one mind for multiple tasks, moreover letting the scattered mind focus. Not only did it require very high mental strength, at the same time it still required superb reaction.
Tang San practiced for a full afternoon, but still didnt sense any threshold. Instead, because of constantly paying attention to three things in different directions, his eyes ached.
Because Shrek Academy had already finished their fight of the second day of the qualifyingpetition in advance, on the second day they simply didnt go to the Heaven Dou Great Spirit Arena, but stayed at the Academy to cultivate.
Tang San rose at dawn, customarily exercising his Purple Demon Eye. As a result of Tang San having taken the Full Moon Wearing Autumn Dew, his cultivation was a lot easier than before.
Faintly breathing in the purple qi from the distant horizon, while Tang San gazed, he slowly exhaled and inhaled, harmonizing his Mysterious Heaven Skill internal strength. He seemed to be bathing in that purple qi, purple and gold light glittering in his eyes, Purple Demon Eye imperceptibly advancing.
Along with the sun rising from the east, the purple qi subsequently disappeared. Tang San drew a deep breath, and leapt down from the tree.
Should he continue cultivating that Heart Separation Control? Tang San somewhat helplessly reached the cultivation area from yesterday. He had always been very talented in cultivation, but he couldnt even find the threshold for this Separating Heart Control. Yesterday he had practiced for an afternoon, but instead felt that the spirit abilities he used were somewhat chaotic. Now that he again prepared to cultivate, inwardly he couldnt help feeling some conflicting emotions.
What? Cant grasp the feeling?A familiar voice echoed, and Tang San didnt need to turn around to know it was Grandmaster.
Teacher, why did youe here so early?
Grandmaster smiled calmly, saying:I saw your circumstances when you cultivated yesterday. This Separating Heart Control cultivation is indeed challenging. Without perseverance and willpower, itll be very difficult to seed. The starting stage is especially difficult. Once you can grasp the threshold, theter cultivation will instead be easier. Three Aperture Governing Heart means letting the mind master three apertures. Dont be too anxious to control, first you need perception. Experience it with your heart, whether its the air, smell, color, sound, touch, they will all tell you a great many things. When you can sufficiently understand what these changes represent, then your control will subsequently be a lot easier. Let the use of each spirit ability be a conditioned reflex. Even if you cant divide your heart into three this way, the end result wont be much different. It should be a bit easier to let yourself first reach the same effect, then again slowly grasp the feeling of Separating Heart Control.
Carefully sensing everything around, this was what Grandmaster could give Tang San. Even if he didnt know Separating Heart Controls cultivation technique, relying on his understanding of spirits, hisprehension of cultivation methods, he was using a different path to tell Tang San to step past the threshold even easier.
Listening to Grandmaster, Tang San seemed to find a trace of sensation, and he immediately closed his eyes. In order to not let this trace of sensation get away, he had to truly capture it.
Tang San stood there motionlessly, Grandmaster to the side no longer uttering a word, only calmly watching his disciple.
Tang San very quickly entered his cultivation state, constantly inhaling, slowly exhaling, his surroundings seeming to be empty and silent.
The scent of nts flowed into his nose, his skin sensed the surrounding temperature, the calls of insects and birds transmitted through his ears. Tang San stood there quietly, using his heart to grab that trace of sensation from before.
Gradually, Tang San was disappointed. That trace seemed more and more distant. He could sense some changes in the world around him, but these changes still passed far, far too quickly. Let alone grasping them, he was even unable to tell what was going on outside.
Spirits can increase all your attributes, including perception.Grandmasters maic voice rose once again.
Tang San shook, and that trace seemed to return again. Raising his right hand, blue and purple light rushed out of his palm. With Tang San as center, ck Blue Silver Grass became an extension of his body and slowly spread out in all directions, making rustling sounds as they passed.
Just like Grandmaster said, as he released his spirit, the instant Mysterious Heaven Skill circted along with the spirit, Tang San felt his perception grow several times stronger. It was as if a veil was lifted from the originally unclear sensations. Everything around him became clear at the same time.
Each spreading strand of Blue Silver Grass brought back more and more information, being summarized in Tang Sans ind. Even though he didnt use his eyes to see, he still already had a vague outline of the world around him.
Using his heart to be able to sense something? Blue Silver Grass showed Tang San that even though they couldnt be his eyes, it was still able to make him sense the surrounding world even better. Of the spreading Blue Silver Grass, three strands moved. One curled around a small tree, making dew drops left from the night fall. One swung over the ground, pushing open the surrounding bushes. Thest one curled around a fresh flower. The three strands of Blue Silver Grass did three different things, and even though it wasnt an ability, at this moment Tang San finally seeded in the simplest three part heart separation.
At this moment, suddenly, Tang San discovered his Blue Silver Grass seemed to change. Originally vague outlines became clear, and from all around, countless peculiar energies quietly rushed into his body through these Blue Silver Grass, then slowly diffused. It was such a simple process, but it let Tang San clearly see each detail within an area of several hundred square meters.
Why was it like this? Tang San inwardly started, and along with the change in his mood, that rity immediately faded. He hastily made himself calm down again, then continued controlling the triple heart separation, and those bizarre energies started arriving again.
The bizarre energies were very scattered, each strand minute, an entirely different kind of existence from Mysterious Heaven Skill. Their energy unexpectedly had its origins in emotions, and these emotions were familiar.
While Tang San maintained his condition, he very carefully sensed the changes in these energies, trying to determine their source.
Along with the clear perception in his mental world, he gradually discovered their origin. What made him extremely astonished was that these energies came from the vast expanse of blue silver grass growing.
Blue silver grass, the mostmon nt on the Douluo Continent, practically omnipresent. Lacking any effect besides tenacious vitality. It was because of this that Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass Spirit was known as the standard for trash spirits.
But at this moment, Tang San felt all the blue silver grass around him transmitting familiarity, those blue silver grass that werent his were apparently telling him something, just like orphans finding rtives. It was precisely this familiarity that let them be Tang Sans eyes, ears, and nose, everything they sensed was transmitted to Tang Sans brain. At this moment, Tang San seemed to be the heart of the forest. His perception even gradually extended beyond a kilometer. He could clearly feel that, within this Shrek Academy forest, all the blue silver grass was swaying slightly at the same rhythm because of conforming with his aura.
This kind of feeling was unspeakably moving. Tang San discovered that each strand of his own Blue Silver Grass seemed to be spurring the vitality of the wild blue silver grass. All kinds of information from the wild blue silver grass transmitted to him, and those Blue Silver Grass he released also softly moved ording to this information.
Right now, Grandmaster was looking at a bizarre scene. Spreading from Tang Sans feet, all the blue silver grass stood up sharply, softly swaying at the same rhythm, releasing a joyful feeling, and the white spirit power Tang san originally released gradually changed into a faint blue.
Variation? This was Grandmasters first thought. Practically immediately, he thought to interrupt Tang San. Variation could admittedly bring even more power, but it could equally possibly turn him useless. In no way did he want his disciple to follow his course in life.
However, Grandmaster still restrained his impulses. Because he discovered that right now, Tang San seemed to be the same as the surrounding blue silver grass, all blending into the forest, even his human aura disappeared. Right now he was just like an enormous strand of blue silver grass, his body also swaying softly like the blue silver grass around him.
Part 2
Theplex energy fluctuations of variation didnt appear, but rather became soft and harmonious. As time passed, Tang San seemed to melt into the surrounding world.
Even with all his knowledge, Grandmaster still didnt understand what was happening. After considering it from all angles for a moment, he didnt dare rashly interrupt.
With the strange feeling constantly spreading through his body, Tang San felt himself be unprecedentedly rxed. Gradually, the blue silver grass on the ground began to change, as if washed in his aura, it unexpectedly began to turn ck.
Just at the start, only the several square meters of blue silver grass under Tang Sans feet showed this change, but as time passed, the affected range began to growrger andrger. Even more bizarre, those blue silver grass clearly didnt have the support of Tang Sans spirit power, but they still grew frantically, each strand swaying along with Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass.
Watching the spreading ck, Grandmaster was inwardly somewhat panicked. Besides the toxicity, these blue silver grass appeared to be exactly the same as Tang Sans.
And at this time, Tang San felt another kind of condition. He discovered that among the changed blue silver grass, he also sensed a loneliness in the hearts of the blue silver grass that had grown in the forest for who knew how many years. That kind of particr feeling made the spirit power within him fluctuate and release, and after interacting with the strange energy from the blue silver grass it again condensed within him.
Suddenly, Grandmasters eyes shed, and his gaze at Tang San filled with incredulity. He had finally thought of one circumstance that matched Tang Sans current appearance: a first rate mimicry environment cultivation.
So called first rate mimicry environment cultivation was when one cultivated in the most suitable environment, allowing oneself topletely fuse with the surroundings, bing a part of it. In this way, not only did cultivation speed improve, but it also let the spirit be even more pure, and increased attributes overall.
But, as far as Grandmaster knew, it was only possible for such first rate mimicry environment cultivation to ur for Spirit Masters above the seventieth rank. It required tremendous mental strength. And even then, it still wasnt something any spirit master could aplish. It was only possible for some special spirits. Tang San was only on the forty first rank, how was it possible for this state to appear?
The greatest benefit of Heart Separation Control could be summed up in one word: simultaneity. Simultaneous control of different things, capable of letting abilities be fully used without gaps. With outstanding Heart Separation Control one could grasp each property of ones own spirit abilities as well as the effect on the target. This was what the Seven Treasure zed Tile School pursued as the number one auxiliary system spirit.
What Tang San aplished right now wasnt actually Heart Separation Control, but rather another, even more terrifying ability, environment control. Relying on the aura of ones own spirit to control organisms with simr attributes. What kind of frightful scene was that?
With Tang San as its center, blue silver grass showed growth in an area of more than a hundred square meters before stopping. Right now, Tang San was within a dense ocean of blue silver grass. From this moment on, he didnt need to separate Blue Silver Grass from his own body. As long as it was an area with blue silver grass, any blue silver grass could be a part of his spirit.
Let alone Tang San, even Grandmaster hadnt even imagined that this cultivation would produce such a result.
When Tang San awoke from his immersion, it was already an hourter. Ning Rongrong had already arrived at some point, and stood at Grandmasters side. The two were both looking at him with odd expressions.
Teacher, why are you looking at me like that?Tang San puzzled asked. Right now, as he separated from the previous feeling, that frantically growing blue silver grass had returned to normal, as if nothing ever happened.
Grandmaster said in a low voice:Little San, what did you feel just now? What you did, tell me in detail.
Tang San was equally puzzled, and recounted everything he felt after immersing himself in that strange ambience.
After listening to him, before waiting for Tang San to raise any questions, Grandmaster rushed to say:First Ill tell you what I saw before
How is it possible?Tang San dumbstruck looked at Grandmaster,Teacher, youre saying that the wild blue silver grass here just now grew just like my Blue Silver Grass? But, my spirit power wasnt consumed! Moreover, it even seems to have increased a lot, about the same as one night of cultivation.
Grandmaster nodded affirmation,I also dont know why such circumstances would appear for you. ording to what you said, this blue silver grass was all very familiar to you, without the slightest trace of rejection. As a low grade nt, blue silver grass can at most be considered as having instinct, it basically cant be regarded as an intelligent organism. Their sense of familiarity towards you might only be originating from your own aura. But I havent met many nt system Spirit Masters, and never one who could attract simr nts like you.
Hearing that Grandmaster was also unable to exin what happened just now, Tang San couldnt help feeling perplexed. He could only feel that what happened was beneficial and harmless to him, but also couldnt say why.
Anyway, theres no harm, so there should be no need to insist on finding a cause? Third brother, youre just this confused by yourself. In the eyes of outsiders youre already a freak, a bit more freakishness doesnt matter.Ning Rongrong wasnt particrly shocked. Tang San had already astonished everyone too many times, and she was already used to it.
Tang San helplessly said:It seems I can only let it be confusing. Perhaps I will understand itter. Rongrong, look.
While speaking, three strands of Blue Silver Grass shot out from Tang San. He didnt even move, but those three strands already aplished three entirely different actions in different directions. One strands struck like a whip, one strand formed a circle in the air, and thest strand directlyunched the Binding ability to twist around arge tree.
The three strands of Blue Silver Grass moved simultaneously, without any gap in between. The three actions were also aplished at exactly the same time.
Ah? Third brother, you seeded?Ning Rongrong opened her eyes wide,Even though I was cking when I was at home, I still practiced for several years without reaching your current level. You, how did you do it?
Tang San smiled wryly:I didnt really seed. If it was somewhere else it wouldnt work. Its just that because of the state I was in just now, every change in the surroundings is already branded in my mind. I only need to simultaneously transmit my thoughts, and without even needing to use my eyes to lock the target, I can easily perform three actions. But its still impossible to constantly control their changes, that still requires a certain dy. If it wasnt here, even controlling them to do the first action would be impossible. But no matter what is said, I seem to have already grasped some tricks.
Ning Rongrong suddenly stalked over in front of Tang San, staring at him fixedly.
Her beautiful eyes were breath catching, and further adding their proximity, able to feel each others breath, Tang San immediately started. Hastily awkwardly avoiding Ning Rongrongs gaze, he simultaneously retreated a step,Rongrong, what are you doing?
Ning Rongrong said grimly, with a nk face:Third brother, you know? Sometimes I really want to beat open your head and take a look at whats inside. Next to you, the rest of us cant call ourselves monsters.Before shed even finished speaking, she couldnt helpughing herself.
Grandmaster said:Fine, no need to be noisy. Since little San has also grasped some threshold, both of you continue practicing. If you want to seed, you need to make one hundred percent effort, otherwise even talent will be mediocrity.
The dull cultivation continued. While Tang San practiced Heart Separation Control, in his mind always appeared the mental rxation and the feeling from when he released his Blue Silver Grass Spirit to the surrounding wild blue silver grass. He vaguely understood that this kind of feeling didnt seem to be something that nt system Spirit Masters possessed. Could it be that his Blue Silver Grass Spirit was somehow special? Only, for such a long time of cultivation, it still hadnt exhibited any special characteristics!
This question always hung in Tang Sans mind. He was still pondering it even when the third day of the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament began.
The tournament had already been going for two days, and all Spirit Master academies had alsopleted their first round of the qualifiers. Among these twenty eight Spirit Master teams, the unluckiest was certainly Heaven Dou Imperial Academys second team. Even though they had the help of healing system Spirit Masters, broken bones and snapped tendons wasnt something that could be healed in one or two days. To recover from the advance match wasnt very likely. Even the strength of their main force was so ordinary, let alone their substitutes.
Today was the start of the second round of the qualifiers. When the Shrek Seven Devils and the others arrived outside the Heaven Dou Great Spirit Arena, they immediately felt the difference in treatment.
When the spectators assembled outside of the Great Spirit Arena saw their green attire, they took the initiative to get out of their way. There were stillments, but they were a lot fewer. Those gazes like brambles and thorns had also disappeared, reced by respect.
Part 3
As the first match of the first round of the qualifiers, Shrek Academy left a deep impression in the hearts of the audience. Even though the fight was very short, the burst power of the seven Shrek Academy members on stage, and their merciless attack, none failed to make the audiences hearts flutter.
The strength they revealed made these spectators no longer dare underestimate this strangely dressed team. Showing two fortieth level Spirit Masters alone already made them the hot topic of the qualifyingpetition.
Today Flender didnt run forward on his own. Instead he was dressed in the same kind of uniform as the students, striding forward with his head high, a proud expression on his face.
Even though there werent any jeers from the onlookers, the Shrek Academy team members still lowered their heads. Sure enough, they had used strength to tell everyone they werent fishbellies. But now the words on their backs had changed.
As a result of Shrek Academys perfect disy in the first match, and further adding Flenders silver tongue, they sessfully found sponsors. That was a business selling top quality flower nectar. Reportedly, half the flower nectar in the entire Heaven Dou Empire was produced by them.
Flower nectar was juice extracted from fresh flowers, and passing a certain mixing andpounding, it was put into the bath water, giving people the corresponding fragrance after bathing. It was a favorite of women, whether nobles ormoners, none had immunity to flower nectar. Of course, they purchased different grades.
By now the letters on the Shrek Academy team members backs had be: Bottomless charm, wonderfully fragrant flower nectar, bathe healthier.
When seeing the new uniforms, the Shrek Seven Devils were all struck dumb, besides Ma Hongjun who wasparatively familiar with Flender, and hadforted everyone that at least his teacher hadnt found a chamberpot manufacturer. Otherwise, they wouldnt have needed go out.
The price for those wonderfully fragrant flower nectar words was also rather attractive. One thousand gold spirit coins for one match, until the wholepetition ended, through the qualifiers. When the promotionpetition came the award would increase to two thousand gold spirit coins. If they could reach the final three, there was another fifty thousand gold spirit coins. Calcting it, if the Shrek Academy could take the championship, then they could also receive more than a hundred thousand gold spirit coins. Obtaining such ie simply by having words like that on their backs made Flender quite satisfied. In order to make the Shrek Seven Devils wear the clothes, today he led by example.
If it was someone other than Flender, perhaps the Shrek Seven Devils wouldnt have agreed to wear it no matter what. But, they could never forget Flenders expression when he had to close the previous Shrek Academy because of financial problems. Therefore, despite the pain in their hearts, they still wore these more than extraordinary uniforms.
As they entered the Great Spirit Arena under the gazes of the spectators, this time they were greeted by two functionaries, bringing them to thepeting teams rest area.
Starting from yesterday, each day would have fourteen matches. Seeing the Shrek Academys arrival, there were a lot of gazes from the other teams. The one who earned the most attention was no doubt Tang San with the ten thousand year spirit ring. The skill he had revealed indeed proved his peak skill. By now the words on the backs of the Shrek Academy uniforms had changed, but these Academies about to be their opponents didnt pay attention to that. What they cared about was how to defeat Shrek Academy.
Dean, who are our opponents today?Dai Mubai asked Flender.
Flender looked distracted a moment, saying:How should I know? Is it me participating in thepetition or you!He had spent these days finding advertisers, not just the present flower nectar shop, but hed also discussed prices with several more, how could he have the time to pay attention to thepetition.
Dai Mubai was speechless a moment,Sir, you cant only care about money. You should still have some concern for us.
Flender grinned, saying:Stinking brat, do you have a point?
Seeing the monstrous expression in Flenders eyes, Dai Mubai shivered, and hastily shook his head:No, none.
Flender smiled:Even if Im the dean, I still delegate the work. Dont worry, Erlong has been observing your opponents. Shell give you a detailed rundown of your opponentster. I must remind you, if you cant obtain the championship, I wont let you graduate.
As he spoke, Grandmaster and Liu Erlong came walking over together. They hadnt followed Flenders example, and both wore their own clothes.
Grandmaster and Liu Erlongs expressions seemed somewhat strange, and the Shrek Seven Devils could read a serious mood from their faces. Could it be that they would actually meet trouble in the qualifiers?
Seeing everyones attentive gazes, Grandmaster spoke in a low voice:Your opponents for the second round of the qualifiers are very powerful. You have three options right now. The first is to give up on this match, preserving your strength. After all, in the qualifiers, the five teams with the most points can enter the finals. Second, is to go up with the formation from the first fight, but you wont have even one percent chance of victory. Third, is bringing out your full force, but even if you can win, your full strength will certainly have been exposed.
The Shrek Seven Devils all looked at each other. They couldnt understand just what kind of opponent could make Grandmaster put on such a serious face. Could this opponent evenpare to the Emperor Team?
To the side Liu Erlong said:Youve all heard of the Elephant Armored School. Ranked the sixth of the seven great schools. Your opponents todaye from the Elephant Armored Academy run by them. The seven members on the other side are all directly rted disciples of the Elephant Armored School. Three of them have reached the fortieth rank, the other four also have close to fortieth ranked strength. You might say its the elite of the Elephant Armored Schools young generation.
Elephant Armored School? Hearing these three words, the Shrek Seven Devils couldnt help having serious expressions. They were very clear on what these words represented. Just like the Seven Treasure zed Tile School was named the most powerful support school, the Elephant Armored School had their own title: the most powerful defensive school.
The Elephant Armored Schools hereditary spirit was the Diamond Mammoth, a super spirit with extremely high defense, its attributes mainly embodying strength and defense. Of equal level spirits, practically no Spirit Master could breach their defense. If it wasnt for theirck of a Title Douluo, perhaps their ranking among the seven great schools wouldnt have been merely sixth.
Despite this, the Elephant Armored School master, an eighty seventh ranked Spirit Douluo, could rely on his tyrannical defense to stiffly block the attacks of Title Douluo that werent offensively focused. It clearly showed the power of their spirit.
Hearing Grandmasters words, everyone sunk into contemtion.
Grandmaster continued:If it was in a spacious battle, perhaps your first formation would still have a chance, the Elephant Armored Schools worst area is speed, relying on movement to exhaust the enemys spirit power is a good choice. But with the size of thepetition stage, you practically wont stand a chance. Even though the opponents dont have a Support Spirit Master, because they all have identical spirits, their oveying might is astonishing. From a theoretical standpoint, in order to gain the final victory, I advise you to give up this match. After all, youre safe as long as youre in the top five in the qualifiers. Theres nothing improper about hiding your strength in the early stage.
Flender shrieked,If you avoid battle, Ill fucking
Liu Erlong unhappily red at him,Boss Fu, I can see the coins in your eyes. You have to look at it long term. Just in case the little monsters are seriously hurt in this fight,ter matches will be even harder to handle. There are a lot of talents among the advanced Spirit Master academies. Dont forget that their opponents are up to twenty five years old. If they were twenty five as well, then of course there wouldnt be any question, but their strength development is restricted by their age.
Flender looked at Dai Mubai and Tang San with a bitter face,Decide on your own.
Dai Mubai and Tang San looked at each other, but neither made a sound. To the side Ma Hongjun couldnt help saying:If we all appear on stage, what does it matter if others learn of our strength?
Oscar said:Of course its no good if we let others see our strength beforehand. That way the opponents cane up with tactics against us. Perhaps these qualifiers dont matter, but dont forget that well face even more powerful opponents in the promotionpetition and the finals. Losing the element of surprise would be disadvantageous to us.
Dai Mubai asked Tang San:Little San, what do you think? Youre the soul of the team, the main director. Its your decision.
Faint radiance shed through Tang Sans eyes, tightly clenching both fists,Fight.
Even though his reply was just one simple word, this word simultaneously roused the spirits of all the Shrek Academy people, an intense fighting spirit pervaded the air around Tang San.
Tang Sans gaze turned to Grandmaster who was watching him intently,Teacher, I understand the three options you raised. But I think theres still a way topromise. We admittedly want to obtain the final victory in thepetition, but at the same time we also want to practice our livebat capability and adaptability. If we shrink back when faced with a powerful opponent, there would be arge influence on morale. Therefore, I think it would be better to take a middle route. Adjusting the members going up, without exposing our entire hidden strength, but also bringing enough strength to defeat the opponents.
Chapter 95 — Tang San’s New Tactics, Universal Sky Flow
Chapter 95: Tang Sans New Tactics, Universal Sky Flow
Part 1
Grandmaster always emphasized tempering Tang Sans ability to direct, and nodded to this, saying:Tell me, what do you propose?
Tang San lowered his voice:Im thinking like this. Three of us Shrek Seven Devils appeared in thest fight, this fight we adjust it once. Zhuqing reces Tai Long, little Ao reces Jiang Zhu. If five of us seven cant defeat the opponents, how can we take the final championship?
Hearing Tang San speak, Grandmaster revealed a smile,Pretty good, very focused. It seems youve already nned in advance.
Tang Sans brows wrinkled slightly:Cant say that, anything can happen in the match. But I believe this is the best way to fight, itll give us a chance at victory without exposing our full strength.
To the side Tai Long Couldnt keep from saying:Young master San, why not let me fight? Arent the opponents all defense and strength type Spirit Masters? With me there, at least I could block them head on. Theres no question about my ability to take a beating.
Grandmaster smiled:The reason he lets Zhuqing take your ce is because hes not nning to fight head on.Who understood the mind of his direct disciple better than him?
How would Dai Mubai want to avoid battle? His evil eyes shone,Little San, you arrange it.
Tang San nodded, gathering the fighters around him. In a low voice, he began to exin the tactics he had in mind. Grandmaster, Liu Erlong and Flender listened quietly on the side, without adding further opinions. They all understood that only relying on their own strength and wisdom to temper themselves in battle, was the best method for these little monsters to grow in strength.
The Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament third daypetition officially began.
Only ten of the twenty eightpeting teams walked into the arena. The spacious arena was already arranged differently from the first day. Besides the original stage Tang San and the others used in the first match, another four equally sized tforms were built to the sides. Despite the size of these five stages, this Heaven Dou Great Spirit Arena that was capable of holding eighty thousand people still didnt appear crowded.
The twenty eight teams fighting on this third day were split into three series, and Shrek Academy was part of the first to go on stage. As a result of their terrifying disy in the first match, as well as the expectations for the Elephant Armored Academy to be able topete for the first ce, the match between them was arranged for the central main stage.
As a major asion that only happened every several years, plus the attractionpeting Spirit Masters held to all parties, today the VIPs present on the viewing tform was practically nothing like the first day opening ceremonies. Not only was the upper crust of the Empire all here, emperor Xue Ye still sat in the center of the front row. However, today the people at his side had changed from two to four. Besides Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi and tinum bishop Ss, there were another two people. One was one of the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools two Title Douluo, Bone Douluo Gu Rong. The other wasparatively strange. Let alone attracting the gazes of a lot of the people in the VIP section, evenparatively distant spectators on both sides paid attention to him. Because, this persons appearance really was a bit extraordinary.
Using extraordinary to describe him seemed somewhat insufficient, this persons body really was too enormous. Even sitting he was a lot taller than most people standing up. The Bone Douluos build was already very lofty, butpared to this person next to tinum bishop Ss, he was still a bit inferior.
Estimating this persons height by eye, he was at least two meters fifty or more, he upied three of the spacious VIP seats by himself. Just like a mountain of meat. His skin was dark, and he hadrge eyes like bells. His dark skin seemed to release a special radiance, and just sitting there he gave a very powerful impression. His hair and beard were all white, apparently more than seventy years old.
Ning Fengzhi also hadnt expected this person to show up in the VIP seats, and Bone Douluo at his side asked him with voice transfer:Fengzhi, why would Heaven Elephant Hu Yan Zhen this old brat alsoe?
Ning Fengzhi equally used a method topress his voice to a string to reply:When you see who Elephant Armored Schools opponent today is, youll understand. Im afraid the reason Ss called Hu Yan Zhen over is also because of them.
The reason why Spirit Hall was known as the most powerful on the Continent, even to the extent where they couldpare to the two Great Empires, was inseparably linked to the support of the lower four sects of the seven great schools. Among the seven great schools, of the upper three sects Seven Treasure zed Tile School always backed Heaven Dou Empires imperial family, while Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n remained neutral, and Clear Sky School secretly supported Star Luo Empires imperial family. But the lower four sects had a close rtionship with Spirit Hall. Even though they werent affiliated, they were still absolutely intimate. The Elephant Armored School wasnt located far from Heaven Dou City, and the mountain of meat now sitting next to tinum bishop Ss was precisely the Elephant Armored School master, Heaven Elephant Hu Yan Zhen. If he wasnt the master of a school, how could he be entitled to sit in the front row of the VIP section?
Gu Rong smiled faintly, saying:It seems this Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament is getting more and more interesting. It really is the emergence of the new generation. Fengzhi, when you originally predicted they were the golden generation of the Spirit Master world, I still doubted you a bit. But now it seems you were right. But I still dont know what teams will appear in the finals. Today Shrek Academys opponents are the Elephant Armored School, are you still optimistic?
Ning Fengzhi smiled:Why not? Even though the Elephant Armored School isnt weak, their ws are extremely clear. With Tang Sans intelligence, and further adding the directions of an unequalled theoretician like Grandmaster, as long as they go all out, victory shouldnt be a problem. Hold on, why is it like this
As he spoke, Ning Fengzhi finally saw the two teams walking onto the central stage. He had met all the Shrek Seven Devils, but the ones he saw going up first right now were Dai Mubai, Huang Yuan, and Jing Ling. Seeing Huang Yuan and Jing Ling, Ning Fengzhi immediately understood that Shrek Academy still wouldnt go all out in this fight.
Lightly pping his forehead, Ning Fengzhi helplessly shook his head, saying to the Bone Douluo at his side:This Shrek Academy really is ferocious, theyre confronting the Elephant Armored School but still wont use their full strength. Fortunately theyve exchanged two members. I hope they dont make any mistakes this time.
While speaking, Ning Fengzhis gaze unconsciously floated over to tinum bishop Ss on emperor Xue Yes other side, just in time to catch a cold ferocity flit through Ss eyes.
At the time of the first match, Ning Fengzhi once made clear the rtionship between the Seven Treasure zed Tile School and Shrek Academy. This moment, Ning Fengzhis heart suddenly tightened somewhat. He faintly understood the reason Ss had called over Heaven Elephant Hu Yan Zhen. And Shrek Academy meeting this opponent in this match apparently also wasnt due to bad luck.
The Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament was organized by Spirit Hall, assisted by the two great empires. Even though the rules embodied the two words Absolute Impartiality to the greatest extent, right now the words the came to Ning Fengzhis mind were: Hidden Maniption.
Ss had seen that recruiting them was hopeless, and clearly intended to beat down Shrek Academys reputation from before. Perhaps the Elephant Armored Schools methods today would be the same as Shrek Academysst fight. What a tinum bishop.
As he understood this point, Ning Fengzhisplexion dropped immediately. Fortunately he didnt see his daughter appear in Shrek Academys current formation. At the same time he sighed inwardly, hoping his protection wouldnt turn into a bad thing. Who won thispetition was no longer important, Ning Fengzhi only hoped that the Shrek Seven Devils wouldnt suffer any serious injuries.
Even though the Shrek Academy team members were mentally prepared, as they truly saw their opponents, they couldnt help drawing a deep breath. Were they really human?
When the Elephant Armored Schools seven members stepped onto the stage, the whole tform constantly trembled along with their pace. What stepped onto the stage basically wasnt seven people, but seven mountains.
They were all ck clothed, and the shortest of the Elephant Armored Academys seven team members was already two meters tall. The tallest surpassed two meters fifty. Standing in front of the Shrek Academy team, all of them had to look down.
Compared to height, even more frightening was their weight. Estimating it by eye, Tang San guessed that the smallest one weighed more than three hundred jin, while that tallest one perhaps exceeded five hundred jin.
The same ck hair, shaved short on both sides, with only the hair in the middlebed into a strange pony tail, with ck skin not much different from the clothes they wore. The seven of them standing in a line was like a solid city wall, blocking the view of the Shrek Academy team.
Standing in the middle was that particrly doughty giant. He took a step forward, and as his feetnded, the entire stage made a booming sound, shaking violently.
Elephant Armored School team, captain, Hu Yan Li. Forty third ranked defense system Battle Spirit Ancestor.This captain spoke in a muffled voice, his fat seemingly quivering along with his voice. A pair of small eyes red at Dai Mubai, glinting ominously.
Part 2
Rather than taking it lying down, Dai Mubai took a step forward. Even though his body weight wasnt enough to produce vibrations, his imposing manner was urate to perfection,Shrek Academy team, captain, Dai Mubai. Forty fourth ranked power attack system Battle Spirit Ancestor.
Both teams, salute.The referee called out.
Led by Dai Mubai and Hu Yan Li, the altogether fourteenpeting members of both sides bowed to each other. The mood in the ring became serious in practically a split second.
Qualifiers second round, first match, officially begins.
The five simultaneous matches under way were pronounced started at practically the same time. Also at that moment, the seventy members of ten academies in five matches simultaneously released their spirit rings. Suddenly, the entire Heaven Dou Great Spirit Arena became dazzlingly beautiful. The cheers of the spectators also erupted at this moment.
Spirit body enhancement, tool spirit summoning. Dazzling spirit ring light filled the air in an instant.
The seven direct disciples of the Elephant Armored School in front of the Shrek Academy team simultaneously threw off their jackets, exposing their fat. Very quickly, they used their body enhancement to show the audience why they took of their jackets.
The originally already imposing bodies, swelled up once again with explosive shouts of spirit body enhancement. Somewhat bby fat unexpectedly stretched out, bing exaggerated muscles, ayer of deep yellow keratin appeared over the skin, flickering with metallic luster. Making them seem even more inhuman was their noses extending, growing longer, and at the same time their upper lips rose, two fierce tusks extending more than one chi.
The seven simultaneously raised their right feet, then stomping heavily on the stage. The loud sound not only attracted the audiences attention, but at the same time left everyone worried whether the stage would hold up in front of such violent energy.
The three in the middle all had two yellow and two purple spirit rings, and the four on the side each had two yellow and one purple.
From the opponents Tang San discovered that among Elephant Armored School disciples, the bigger their bodies the more powerful they were. Their strength could be determined by their outside appearance.
In the VIP seats, tinum bishop Ss looked at the flesh mountain beside him. Hu Yan Zhen nodded at him, speaking in a low voice:Ah Li is the most outstanding disciple of my Elephant Armored Schools young generation, my eldest grandson. His innate talent is even a bit better than mine in those days. Im hoping he will one day be able to be the Elephant Armored Schools first Title Douluo.
Hu Yan Zhen didnt try to conceal his voice, and not only did it reach Ss, but also the others in the first row, emperor Xue Ye, Ning Fengzhi and Gu Rong.
Emperor Xue Ye smiled faintly, saying:With such a grandson, school master Hu Yan is truly worthy of congrattions!
Hu Yan Zhenughed out loud, the sound shaking the VIP seats,Your majestys praise is too much, for now lets look at Ah Lis performance. Thispetition the Elephant Armored Schools goal is the final three.
Emperor Xue Ye calmly said:Only, if Im not mistaken, this time your grandsons opponents have four fortieth ranked Spirit Ancestors.
Hu Yan Zhen stared nkly a moment. He basically hadnt even considered that his schools disciples would lose, and further adding that the stature of his Elephant Armored School disciples wasnt something other people couldpare to, he naturally hadnt paid attention to their opponents. Now hearing emperor Xue Yes words, his gaze fell on the Shrek Seven Devils.
Just as emperor Xue Ye said, apart from the Evil Eye White Tiger furthest in front, besides the two three spirit ring Jing Ling and Huang Yuan, as well as Xiao Wu, the other three people all also had four spirit rings. Especially Tang Sans ck fourth spirit ring was particrly attention grabbing.
Hu Yan Zhen looked shocked at Ss, but discovered Ss expression was equally stunned.
In thest match, Shrek Academy revealing two fortieth ranked Spirit Masters had already shocked him enormously, and in this fight they actually added two more. In other words, they had concealed their strength in the first match. Very clearly, his estimation of this academys strength had been somewhatcking.
Emperor Xue Ye asked Ning Fengzhi at his side:School master Ning, youre quite familiar with this Shrek Academy, do you know who the academys dean is? Im rather curious as to just what person could raise such outstanding disciples.
Ning Fengzhi smiled:Your majesty, Shrek Academys dean is called Flender. Perhaps you havent heard this name, but you certainly heard about the triple nova that shone brilliantly in the Spirit Master world with their spirit fusion ability twenty years ago. They were called the Golden Iron Triangle. This Flender was the flying corner of the Golden Iron Triangle. This current Shrek Academy was founded by the three of them, and these children should be growing under the instruction of the wisdom corner, Grandmaster. The most outstanding of them is Tang San, Grandmasters only direct disciple.
Grandmaster?Emperor Xue Ye didnt have any impression as he heard this name, but the expression of tinum bishop Ss to his side changed enormously. Even so much that he immediately undisguised passed a few low sentences to Heaven Elephant Hu Yan Zhen next to him.
Hu Yan Zhen looked at him with shock, muttering:But, the match has already begun, there shouldnt be enough time.
Ss expression immediately turned ugly, talking to himself:Why would it be him? Why him?
This time, even Ning Fengzhi felt baffled, and couldnt keep from asking:Bishop Ss, do you also know Grandmaster?
Ss returned to himself, expressionless,Who hasnt heard of the Golden Iron Triangle. Isnt this Grandmaster reputed as unparallelled in theory? His rtionship with our Spirit Hall isntmon. I didnt expect he would end up in an academy. No wonder. Only he could cultivate such outstanding disciples.
Ning Fengzhi stared nkly a moment. He understood the character of this tinum bishop Ss very well, not only was this person obstinate and self-opinionated, but also petty and small minded. He had already made explicitly clear the familiar rtionship between him and Shrek Academy, but now he unexpectedly praised Grandmaster, and further had an anxious expression. There was definitely some secret here.
Emperor Xue Ye smiled:Since the two of you both think so highly of this Grandmaster, We would like to experience his elegant manners. For now, let us look at thepetition.
Sure enough, while the several people in the VIP seats were opposing each other with needle and spear, the five qualifying matches had already officially begun.
The seven flesh mountains in front of Tang Sans seven hadntunched any attack like the power attack system Spirit Masters in thest match against Heaven Dou Imperial Academys second team. Instead the seven stood in a line, their first spirit rings simultaneously ring, and step by step, steadily walked over.
Under the effect of the first spirit rings, these seven flesh mountains originally deep yellow keratin grew a lot more sparkling, as if each was covered in ayer of porcin ze. The seven of them really were too enormous, and advancing from the center, they practically upied half the diameter of the stage. Even though their pace was slow, with each step forward, their imposing manner would subsequently increase somewhat. Whether it was in physique or spirit power, they orded the Shrek Academys seven enormous pressure.
Retreat.Tang San shouted. This time he didnt conduct his members to advance an immediate attack.
The two power attack system Spirit Masters Dai Mubai and Huang Jun, and closebat system Spirit Master Xiao Wu all withdrew quickly, the two agility attack system Spirit Masters Jing Ling and Zhu Zhuqing retreating on either side of Tang San. It was also at this moment that ck Blue Silver Grass appeared on stage.
That ck vine-like Blue Silver Grass quickly spread along the ground, swiftly scattering in all directions. One strand among them twined around the thick legs of an Elephant Armored School disciple. But terrifyingly, the Blue Silver Grass after the growth of Tang Sans four spirit rings unexpectedly could only make the opponent pause for a moment. The next instant, the Blue Silver Grass immediately emitted tearing sounds.
The pupils of Tang Sans eyes contracted. By this simple test he immediately discovered a lot of things. Not only did these Elephant Armored School disciples have astonishing strength, and knew exceptionally well to use their advantage. This terrifying body weight was in no way a decoration, not only could they rely on the power of their bodies to reduce spirit power consumption, but at the same time, after their bodiesbined with their spirit power, they could erupt with even more frightful strength and defense. Even though his Blue Silver Grass was durable, a bit of twisting was insufficient to restrict the added terror of their strength after fully using their spirits. It clearly showed how scary their opponents strength was.
As a result of the stage being circr, the center where both sides first started was the widest area, but now along with the unceasing advancement of their opponents, the space the Shrek Seven Devils had to use on either side was bing smaller and smaller. In battle, the opponents enormous bodies allowed them to control a muchrger area than ordinary people. If their opponents were force to where no space remained between them, then their strength could also be disyed to its greatest degree.
This was also the reason why the Elephant Armored Schools seven didnt anxiously rush forward, they didnt want to expose the slightest gap. Even though there was space between the two sides at the moment, they still maintained their formation. They didnt need to catch all the opponents, as long as they could settle the agility attack system, and especially the auxiliary system members, it was already a sess. Another side of defense was endurance. These seven Elephant Armored School disciples by far wasnt something those Heaven Dou Imperial Academy second stringers couldpare to. Seeing that four of their opponents had spirit power that reached the fortieth rank, they immediately used their most dependable strategy.
Part 3
On the Shrek side, nobody panicked. Everyone condensed their spirit power, quietly waiting for their team soul to pass down the orders. Even though the two new members Huang Yuan and Jing Ling began to breathe quickly under the tremendous pressure, the calm of the five Shrek Seven Devils spurred them to keep a calm heart.
Advance, three steps.Tang San shouted.
Besides him and Oscar, the other five swiftly took three steps forward, their auras rising, shing in the air with the pressure from the opponents. Among the five, both Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing surpassed the fortieth rank, and their imposing manner didnt lose out to the opponents.
Five ck lines of light shot out simultaneously, twisting around the waists of the five people, precisely Tang Sans invented special formation technique, human meteor hammer. It was relying on this technique that the Shrek Seven Devils once defeated the Emperor Team. At that time their ranks were a step below their opponents. This time Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass was a lot more durable than back then, and the length he could extend it also surpassed fifty meters, absolutely iparable to that time. How much had this human meteor hammers strength improved?
Little Ao,e.
Oscar swiftly reached Tang Sans side. Tang San flicked his wrist, stuffing a flying mushroom sausage down his throat, one hand grabbing Oscar and loading him onto his back. Immediately afterward, he leapt up, soaring straight into the air.
The flying mushroom sausage took effect quickly, a set of transparent wings quietly appearing on Tang Sans back. Just like that he brought Oscar flying into the air.
Soften.Tang San shouted once again. The five people who previously stepped forward immediately drew a deep breath, condensing their spirit power, making themselves as agile as possible.
Among the seven, Zhu Zhuqing, Xiao Wu, as well as agility attack system Jing Ling were like gas, their bodies already almost weightless. Even though Dai Mubai and Huang Yuang were a bit heavy, they still werent any problem. Under the effect of Tang Sans Mysterious Heaven Skill cooperating with Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, he unexpectedly simultaneously sent all five into the air.
Tang San once carefully researched the limits of Oscars flying mushroom sausage, and discovered empirically that the flying mushroom sausage could support a weight of about five hundred jin or so. Thebined body weight of the seven of them absolutely exceeded this number, but not by too much. After all, besides Huang Yuan and Jing Ling, the Shrek Seven Devils were all still in their early teens, and only Dai Mubais physique was a bit imposing. Under such circumstances, as long as everyone lightened themselves as much as possible, it was just in the range of what the flying mushroom sausage could support. This was also the key to their strategy. A major reason they didnt bring Tai Long was that he was too heavy. Otherwise, the impact Tai Long could have right now would even be a bit bigger than Xiao Wu.
Tang San suddenly soaring up, immediately brought an outcry from the audience. Even though there had been a few Spirit Masters with flight capability since the start of the qualifiers, there had been no one who like Tang San brought six people into the air. Relying on the Blue Silver Grass link to simultaneously bring the whole seven man team into the air was astonishing to see.
The fight between Shrek Academy and Elephant Armored Academy had originally already drawn close to sixty percent of the audiences attention, but now practically all the spectators focused on their direction.
In the VIP seats, emperor Xue Ye cried out in surprise,That Tang San actually has flight capability as well?
Ning Fengzhi smiled faintly, saying:Id say this isnt his ability, but rather that auxiliary system Spirit Masters. I dont think they would do something pointless, with these people, there will inevitably be a reason.
Oscar being carried on Tang Sans back was equivalent to making him Tang Sans housekeeper. Without hesitation, he immediately condensed arge recovery sausage and stuffed it into Tang Sans mouth. The consumption had only just started, but he immediately helped Tang San recover in advance. The key to this match didnt lie in how the other five attacked, but in how Tang San executed his control.
Suddenly seeing their seven opponents all flying into the air, made the Elephant Armored Academy seven who were just pressing forward stare nkly. How could they have expected that they would encounter such a situation on the stage. Just as Grandmaster said, their strength and defense were admittedly matchless, but that also came at the expense of speed. Agility attack system Spirit Masters werent bad, at least they had ways to deal with them, but these flying type Spirit Masters no doubt had the greatest restraining potential to them.
If everyone were on the ground, then the Elephant Armored School disciples could naturally disy the features of their defensive strength, but with the opponents in the air, the part closest to their opponents were their heads. Even though their head defense also wasnt weak, they couldnt disy that fat defense power their bodies had. More importantly, the seven opponents simultaneously flying into the air immediately broke their rhythm.
Tang San used both hands to control the five strands of Blue Silver Grass, and the five people below were like puppets. In a split second they left the attack range of the fatties.
Tang San rotated half a turn in midair, throwing out the five human meteor hammers simultaneously, each of the fivending in a separate location below. The ces the five of them fell were all surrounding the seven opposing fatties, and at the same time, countless Blue Blue Silver Grass released from Tang San as he used the Binding ability on all seven opponents.
The whole process from everyone being sent flying tounching their attack was less than a dozen seconds. What Tang San somewhat didnt expect was the the Elephant Armored Schools seven disciples reaction also wasnt a beat slow. Thergest, Hu Yan Li, shouted loudly, and the seven fatties swiftly gathered together, forming a back to back formation. At the same time they extended their palm leaf sized hands to swat at the five people dropping from the air.
Watching this scene, Tang San couldnt help being secretly rmed. The defensive power of these seven was astonishing, and with this kind of formation their defense was even more wless. Breaking through their formation absolutely wasnt easy. This was just the scene Tang San wanted to see the least.
The five strands of Blue Silver Grass pulled back Dai Mubais five just as they were about to enter attack range, pulling the five back up. Tang San clearly understood that even though he grasped the opponents greatest weakness, these fatties were extremely shrewd. Right now they were willing to take a beating in order to pull down even one of the Shrek Academy members. With that terrifying weight and strength of theirs, if they grabbed any one, it was the same as breaking the whole human meteor hammer.
Even though the people were pulled back, the Blue Silver Grass Binding didnt halt. Pure ck, sharp thorned Blue Silver Grass twisted frantically around the seven fatties, and in just a moment, they were densely bound.
These Blue Silver Grass could be said to spread from Tang Sans body, and the moment the Bindingpleted, Tang San immediately discovered the problem. The thorns of the Blue Silver Grass was basically unable to pierce the other sides frightening skin, even so much that the highly toxic corrosive and paralysing poisons were unable to take effect. The opponents defensive strength was even beyond his estimation.
The Elephant Armored Schools seven disciples roared practically simultaneously, explosive force bursting out in a moment. That extremely tough Blue Silver Grass could be seen being slowly pushed open under that explosive strength, gradually rupturing. But Tang San also clearly saw the opponents second spirit ring brightening simultaneously.
He immediately made an urate judgement: the opponents first spirit rings were defensive, and their second spirit rings should be of the strength boosting category.
Blue Silver Grass was the physical form of Tang Sans spirit, and after the nourishment of four spirit rings, especially the added properties of thatst ten thousand year spirit ring, this originally known as a trash spirit had long ago already be extremely durable. Not long ago when Tang San experienced that melding with the wild blue silver grass in his surroundings, his own Blue Silver Grass had also undergone a certain change. Even though the change was minute, its texture had be even finer. Right now as it was twisted around the opponents, even with the fatties astonishing strength, they still couldnt just throw it off.
One, two, three, four, five. Tang San counted silently, at five seconds the three fortieth ranked team members on the opposing side managed to struggle free of the Blue Silver Grass. The most powerful, Hu Yan Li, even more needed only four seconds, and the other four who still hadnt reached the fortieth rank, all needed more than seven seconds to break free.
Oscar once again swiftly stuffed his mushroom sausage in Tang Sans mouth, simultaneously readying a big recovery sausage.
After simply counting time, all sorts of information shed through Tang Sans mind, immediately proposing a second attack.
Twenty seconds, defeat Hu Yan Li.Tang San shouted, at the same timeunching Binding once again, his first, second, and fourth spirit rings ring practically simultaneously.
With the massive bodies of the seven Elephant Armored Academy students, standing there they made practically ideal targets. Blue Silver Grass swiftly twisted, bundling them up once again. At the same time, the five led by Dai Mubainded swiftly, and under the effect of Tang Sans Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, simultaneously pounced at Hu Yan Li.
Hu Yan Li snorted disdainfully, Still restraining? Dont tell me this isnt a waste of spirit power? With the enormous bodies of the seven people on his side, a few rounds of Binding alone could substantially consume that control system Spirit Masters spirit power. Once he was unable to persevere and dropped from the sky, this match would be over. Want to defeat me? That might not be so easy.
Chapter 96 — Limit Team Control And Terrifying Hell White Tiger
Chapter 96: Limit Team Control And Terrifying Hell White Tiger
Part 1
The Elephant Armored School always relied mainly on defensive countering to attack, now seeing the Shrek Academy about tounch an all out attack, Hu Yan Li was happy more than rmed. As long as he could deplete their spirit power, how could he fear defeat? Twenty seconds, I want to see just how youll restrain these brothers of mine for twenty seconds.
Tang San very quickly used action to tell Hu Yan Li just how he would do it. At the same time as heunched Binding, apart from Hu Yan Li, sixteen strands of Blue Silver Grass erupted from below the feet of each of the other Elephant Armored six, instantly condensing into a cage, precisely his fourth spirit ability, Blue Silver Prison. And at the same time, his second spirit ability, Parasite,unched, covering each of them in a thickyer of Blue Silver Grass, including Hu Yan Li.
That it took four seconds to struggle free of oneyer didnt mean it took eight seconds to break out of twoyers. The oveyed restraint ability was much stronger than Hu Yan Li had imagined. Apart from his head, right now his whole body was already covered in Blue Silver Grass.
Ever since the start of the battle, Tang San had used his keen judgement and detailed nning to grasp control of the whole battlefield. Relying on the flying mushroom sausage, he as far as possible crippled the opponents greatest advantage, and relying on his own three potent restraint abilities, he now also restrained the opponents below. Twenty seconds, this was already his lowest estimate for restraining the six people.
Tang San swiftly swallowed a big recovery sausage, his face pale. He had not only used Controlling Crane Catching Dragon to precisely control the movements of his five team mates, but also released three great spirit abilities at the same time, this had consumed more than half his spirit power in practically an instant. Due to the seven opponents massive size, Binding especially consumed a lot of spirit power. If they could throw it off another few times, Tang San would inevitably be exhausted.
Fortunately, Tang San still had Oscar on his back, and under the unending support of his big recovery sausages, the spirit power Tang San consumed could be recovered to some extent.
Tigers roar, cats cry, rattling bones, all sorts of sounds filled the air. Five people simultaneouslyunched their attacks at Hu Yan Lis exposed head.
Tang Sans goal was very simple. Hu Yan Li was the most powerful of the opponents, and also the most important link. As long as they could defeat him first, then this fight would be a lot easier. The opponents didnt have a control system Spirit Master, so as captain, Hu Yan Li wasnt only the teams heart, but also their soul. Defeating Hu Yan Li would be an enormous mental blow at the opponents morale. Even though Tang San had also determined that Hu Yan Lis defense was astonishing, even if it was even more powerful, it would still be impossible to endure thebined assault of five Spirit Masters at almost the same level as him for twenty seconds.
From the moment both sides had released their spirits, Tang San had been searching for a weakness in the opponents. Just like when they dealt with the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon ns Yu Tian Heng. But these fatties were really too good at keeping formation, and as ast resort, Tang San was forced to create this opportunity to defeat Hu Yan Li.
In the VIP seats, Hu Yan Zhens furious eyes opened wide, and he suddenly stood up. Watching the grandson he was most proud of about toe under the focused attack of five Spirit Masters, immediately made a powerful light fluctuate at the corners of his eyes. His lips buzzed a few times.
To the side, Ning Fengzhi calmly said:School master Hu Yan doing this seems to be against thepetition rules.He didnt need to know what Hu Yan Zhen was saying to understand that he used a voicepression technique to give instructions to his grandson.
Hu Yan Zhen snorted, sitting back down in his seats,I dont know what school master Ning means, what did I do?
Ning Fengzhi smiled calmly, without uttering another word. After all, voicepression wouldnt leave behind any evidence. He also wanted to see just what directions Hu Yan Zhen could give that would let Hu Yan Li break this certain kill situation Tang San had created.
However, Ning Fengzhi hadnt expected that the two words Hu Yan Zhen had passed to Hu Yan Li with voicepression couldpletely transform the situation Tang San had with great difficulty created.
Hu Yan Li gave off an explosive roar, his fourth spirit ring suddenly ring. Not only did it speed up the damage to the Blue Silver Grass around him, at the same time his skin changed once again, adding a protectiveyer of icicles.
Hong. The first chop of the skeleton incarnated Jing Lings third spirit ability Mad Battlended on Hu Yan Lis head. In a sh, both his arms transformed into bone sabers erupted in several dozen strikes. But terrifyingly, his Bad Battle ability only left clouds of sparks flying over the opponents head. Unexpectedly it was unable to cause the slightest bit of harm. Jing Ling even saw Hu Yan Li grin at him.
Following tightly behind Jing Ling was Zhu Zhuqing. Her most powerful single target attack, Hell Decapitation, instantly erupted. Both hands sped, further adding the momentum of falling from above, relying on her more than fortieth rank spirit power, this one attack by far exceeded what Jing Ling couldpare to.
At a tremendous explosive sound, even with Hu Yan Lis defense, both his legs stillpletely sunk into the ground under this one attack. A white mark was left in the center of his forehead, and the outermostyer of icicles ruptured instantly. Hu Yan Lis body also swayed once.
In fact, when only passively taking a beating, not suffering any injuries from the full strength attack of the simrly leveled Zhu Zhuqing, was already extremely amazing.
Huang Yuan and Dai Mubais attacks arrived practically simultaneously. Dai Mubais White Tiger Light Wave and Huang Yuans Furious Wolf Howl Bulletnded almost the same instant. And this moment was also just when Hu Yan Lis outeryer of defense was broken, when he was at his weakest. When Dai Mubaiunched his White Tiger Light Wave, he had already used White Tiger Vajra Transformation, instantly boosting his attack power.
If it wasnt for the rules forbidding killing the opponents, Dai Mubai would have used White Tiger Meteor Shower for this attack.
However, something the Shrek Academy group had never anticipated urred. Without any warning, Hu Yan Lis head suddenly wore a helmet. Thats right, definitely a helmet. An earth yellow helmet that seemed conspicuously not dazzling.
But it was such a helmet covering the whole head that stiffly resisted thebined attacks of both Dai Mubai and Huang Yuan.
Hong
Hu Yan Lis both feet and calves had sunk into the ground. In fact, this stage was built from meter thick granite. Light scattered in all directions, and with a roar, the Blue Silver Grass twisted around his body disintegrated into thumb long pieces, as hepletely threw off all restraints.
Dai Mubai and Huang Yuan who were closest, could both clearly feel that this big fattys strength had increased once again, and moreover increased to an extremely terrifying degree. Not only did his whole body swell another size, but even all four spirit rings around him shone simultaneously.
Helmet? The rules of the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament clearly stipted that contestants couldnt use any implements. The opponent couldnt fail to know this. Light instantly shed through his mind, and in the air, Tang Sans eyes immediately contracted. Two words immediately appeared in his mind, and these two words were precisely what Elephant Armored School master Hu Yan Zhen had just spoken to Hu Yan Li with voicepression: Spirit bone.
Indeed, that helmet on Hu Yan Lis head, was a spirit bone.
Spirit bones had six main slots, the head, the four limbs, and torso. This helmet proved Hu Yan Li had one of those six, a cranial spirit bone.
This sudden appearance of a spirit bone broke Tang Sans stratagem. But being capable of forcing the counterpart to use a spirit bone, undoubtedly made all the Spirit Masters who understood what happened gobsmacked.
Everyone knew the value of spirit bones, each one sold for astronomical figures, and they only appeared for sale very rarely. If it was revealed one had a spirit bone, it would no doubt be the target for some peoples greed. Even though this Hu Yan Lis strength was pretty good, he still only had forty something ranked spirit power, preserving his spirit bone in front of some senior experts definitely wouldnt be easy.
Were it not for fear that continuous attacks to the head would cause irreversible after effects to his grandson, Hu Yan Zhen absolutely wouldnt have allowed Hu Yan Li to use this spirit bone. Not even if it cost them the match. But in front of the situation Tang San had created, in order to avoid being beaten into an imbecile or suffer serious head trauma, Hu Yan Zhen had no choice but to make the call. This grandson of his could be said to be the future of the whole Elephant Armored School.
The ordinary spectators might not identify the helmet, and low level Spirit Masters might not guess it, but how could the crowd in the VIP seats fail to see it?
tinum bishop Ss looked at Hu Yan Zhen next to him with astonishment, an envious light shing through his eyes. But Ning Fengzhi by contrast said with a beaming smile:Congrattions, school master Hu Yan. Your grandson possessing a spirit bone at such an age, is truly worthy of celebration. But, school master Hu Yan, be a somewhat mindful. By all means dont fall for the plots of ambitious people.
Hu Yan Zhens face was t as water. Even though Hu Yan Li had dispelled the crisis, he still wasnt the least bit happy. Having a spirit bone exposed in such a public ce with so many people, absolutely wasnt a good thing. He snorted coldly,School master Ning doesnt have to worry about my Elephant Armored Schools disciples.
Gu Rong at Ning Fengzhis side was somewhat unable to endure watching the school master being contradicted twice in session, and was about to re up. But Ning Fengzhi pulled him down, raising a finger to the stage,Watch thepetition.
Part 2
As Hu Yan Li threw of the restraints, his eyes were practically spouting mes. Even though he had used the spirit bone to resist the attacks, he was still dizzy. Two Spirit Masters over fortieth rank as well as two Spirit Masters over thirty fifth rank all striking the same ce, were it not for the spirit bone, he would already have keeled over long ago. Now relying on the additional properties from the spirit bone to break free of the Blue Silver Grass, how could he still hold back? His whole skeleton made a burst of cracking noises, as he raised both massive hands to grab directly at thest person to pounce, Xiao Wu.
Tang Sans group control had now reached ten seconds, and the other six Elephant Armored School members were still unable to break free.
If at this moment, Hu Yan Li hadnt chosen to attack Xiao Wu, and rather rely on his defense to withstand another attack, then helping hisrades break free of the restraints, then the oue of todays battle might truly have been hard to tell.
However, his head dizzy from the sessive attacks made him unable to keep as calm as usual, and all he could think of right now was to first deal with the enemy.
Watching the counterpart grab at her, Xiao Wu was calm and unhurried, both legs shooting out simultaneously, separatelynding on Hu Yan Lis arms. In terms of agility, how could this old fellowpare to Xiao Wu? Drawing on the rebound from both legs, Xiao Wu soared into the air, and under the help of Tang Sans Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, she was instantly whisked into the sky.
Xiao Wu had disappeared, but the other four already had their feet firmly nted on the ground after the attack. By now Hu Yan Li was already in a kind of half berserk condition, and charged at the four without the slightest hesitation. His third spirit ring suddenly brightened, and his obese body actually leapt into the air. His whole body was covered by ayer of dazzling purple light, and he directly locked down the one who hurt him the most, Zhu Zhuqing, pressuring her from the air.
The instant she was locked in on, Zhu Zhuqing discovered that she was suddenly unable to move, and faced with the massive opponent, her only choice was to block.
The Elephant Armored School after all didnt like the Strength n choose all their spirit rings in the same attribute. Along with defense, they also had their attack abilities. The Pressure Kill that Hu Yan Li now used was one of those. If locked down by this spirit ability, the opponents legs would temporarily lose the ability to move, able only to block head on. This was also the greatest characteristic of this thousand year spirit ring of his, and it was the most suitable ability found after generations of research by the Elephant Armored School.
With their enormous bodies falling from the sky, and further adding their spirit power, the effect could well be imagined. As long as the opponent was unable to move and had to block, then let alone agility attack system Spirit Masters, even strength type Spirit Masters might not be able to resist. Of course, this ability still had a condition in order to use, namely that the opponent was within ten meters of the user.
Unfortunately, the no longer clear headed Hu Yan Li had forgotten one thing. Indeed, Zhu Zhuqing was unable to move right now. But dont forget that her movements werent all under her own control.
Blue Silver Grass acted just in time, as Tang San easily pulled Zhu Zhuqing away from her original position over towards Dai Mubai, and under his control, Jing Ling and Huang Yuan also directly flew over to the other still restrained Elephant Armored School disciples.
Hell White Tiger.Tang Sans calm voice reached Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubais ears, and the two immediately leapt at each other. By now, Tang San had already temporarily withdrawn the Blue Silver Grass from them.
This was Tang Sans carefully prepared finishing move. The Shrek Seven Devils possessed two most powerful hidden abilities, one was Tang Sans external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances, the other was Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings spirit fusion ability. At this moment Tang San needed to control the entire battlefield, and subsequently it was clearly unsuitable for him to use Eight Spider Lances. And the reason why he had reced Tai Long with Zhu Zhuqing for this fight, was this Hell White Tiger spirit fusion ability.
If they could rely on just the midair human meteor hammer to win would be best, but if that didnt work, they still had Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings super attack. Tang San believed that even if the Elephant Armored School had even more powerful defense, alone it was still impossible to resist Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubaisbined attack. In fact, after the two of them had reached the fortieth rank, their spirit fusion ability had also subsequently evolved.
Hong A depression was forcefully smashed into the stage, as Hu Yan Lis enormous body was practically embedded in the ground. With him as the center, cracks immediately spread to practically every corner of the stage. The terrifying might of this Pressure Kill was evident.
Xiao Wu.Tang San shouted, and with a flick of his wrist, a pink ray of light flew urately in front of Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu opened her mouth and bit down on precisely Oscars newest fourth spirit ability, stimting pink sausage.
With no need for words, relying only on the pull of Blue Silver Grass, Tang San clearly showed Xiao Wu what to do. Her target was the smallest member of the opposing team.
At this moment, Tang Sans battlefield control capabilities were vividly exhibited. First by saving Zhu Zhuqing from the danger of Hu Yan Lis Pressure Kill, and at the same time directing two people to use spirit fusion ability, taking Oscars stimting pink sausage and using his hidden weapons techniques to throw it to Xiao Wu, and furthermore delivering her to the weakest opponent. This whole process was aplished practically simultaneously. Even Tang San himself didnt notice that right now he had already used Heart Separation Controls Three Aperture Governing Heart.
A tigers roar erupted from Dai Mubais throat, and along with the roar, his body that was already under the effect of White Tiger Vajra Transformation swelled up once again, white fur mixed with ck tiger stripes rushing out all over him.
Zhu Zhuqing waspletely covered with a faint ck light, moving swiftly, she unexpectedly seemed transparent, as she quietly floated towards Dai Mubai.
Dai Mubai revealed a faint smile, twin pupils uniting, both arms spreading, weing Zhu Zhuqings illusory figure. Their two silhouettes quietly fused into one.
A three meter wide beam of ck light instantly soared up from where they met, a terrifying tigers roar filling the whole arena. At this moment, not only did the spectators look on with stunned expressions, but at the roar, even the teamspeting on the other four tforms stopped moving for a moment, subconsciously turning to look in the direction of the ck pir of light.
The burst of ck light dissipated, and at the same time the figures of Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai vanished along with it. Where they previously stood, now only remained the graceful figure of an enormous white tiger. The white tiger was transparent, white furred with ck stripes, and purple double pupiled eyes that coldly watched the dust covered Hu Yan Li crawling out of the floor.
Last time the Hell White Tiger had been eight meters long and two meters tall. This time, the Hell White Tiger reached an even more terrifying length of ten meters, and three meters high. Even though the Elephant Armored Schools fatties each had astonishing builds, in front of this enormous white tiger they still seemed insignificant.
Unlikest time it didnt use the spirit fusion burst ability Hell White Tiger Break immediately after appearing. Instead that enormous white tiger charged directly at Hu Yan Li. From its wide back a pair of enormous wings unfurled, and its massive body suddenly glided through the air.
Under the terrifying pressure of the winged tiger, even after using the spirit bone, Hu Yan Li still felt it hard to breathe.
Last time they used this spirit fusion ability, Zhu Zhuqing still hadnt reached the thirtieth rank. But now, both she and Dai Mubai had already passed the fortieth. The spirit fusion ability grew along with the strength of the users, and to them right now it was no longer as simple as a single attack. That immense white tiger gracefully and leisurely, pounced at Hu Yan Li.
By now, Jing Ling and Huang Yuans attacks simultaneously poured down on the head of an opponent, as the Blue Silver Prison around him instantly withdrew. And on the other side, Xiao Wu also showed a bizarre change.
As the Blue Silver Prison there equally withdrew, Xiao Wu was inundated in ayer of dazzling pink, her entire tender body seemed to grow somewhat, causing her sleeves and the trouser legs at her calves to rupture, shended extremely gracefully on the shoulders of the weakest Elephant Armored School member, her feet pressing at his neck in a shape. The next moment, Waist Bowunched.
With Xiao Wus original strength, it would be impossible for her to throw the opponent, even with Waist Bow. After all, the opponents were far too heavy, and their strength so astonishing. However, under Tang Sans careful calctions, after eating a stimting pink sausage to temporarily boost strength, and further adding her superior spirit powerpared to the opponent, it was just enough for Xiao Wu to deal with this weakest Elephant Armored School disciple.
Watching Xiao Wus still slender body turning in midair, bringing along that massive flesh mountain, then again heavily mming him into the ground, the forces this Elephant Armored School disciples neck had to endure could well be imagined. Unfortunately, right now everyones attention was still fixed on that enormous Hell White Tiger, otherwise, Xiao Wus attack would definitely have left a deep impression in the hearts of a great many people.
Hu Yan Li naturally wouldnt wait helplessly. Right now, along with Tang Sans spirit power being consumed, his brothers were already starting to break free of the restraints. Relying on his five hundred jin body weight, Hu Yan Li crouched in ce, using both arms to block the two immense tiger ws swinging at him.
Part 3
As a disciple of Elephant Armored School, one of the seven great schools, he naturally knew about the characteristics of the spirit fusion ability. The power of the spirit fusion ability was enormous, but it also required immense spirit power expenditure. He knew that as long as he could withstand two attacks, even if he was defeated, two of the opponents fortieth ranked powers would lose all fighting strength due to spirit power exhaustion, and at that time, once his brothers had recovered they would certainly take the final victory.
Hu Yan Lis idea was correct, but unfortunately, he underestimated the might of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings Hell White Tiger.
With extremely high harmonization, as well as both having strength over the fortieth rank and theirplementary spirits, Hell White Tiger didnt only unite their strength, but moreover amplified it enormously. That was an immense gap that couldnt be bridged by a single spirit bone. Let alone Hu Yan Li, even if Tang San and Hu Yan Li stood together, and both used their spirit bones, it still might not be enough to withstand this spirit fusion ability.
Two tiger ws swung down simultaneously, causing an enormous explosive sound. Hu Yan Li only felt an irresistible force, feeling explosive pain all over his body, and immediately afterward, flying through the air, he no longer felt anything.
The Hell White Tiger used the momentum from this strike to dash forward, Hell White Tiger Break,unching.
That tremendous silhouette, like lightning, struck the other two fortieth ranked Elephant Armored School disciples who had just freed themselves from the restraints.
More explosions, and those two Elephant Armored School disciples were thrown away by the strike of the Hell White Tiger, directly striking the stage. And at this moment, the illusory form of the Hell White Tiger also vanished, exposing the two equally pale, bodies already returned to normal, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing. The pairs spirit body enhancement had already worn off.
The Hell White Tigers attack didnt take long, but it left an iparably profound impression in the minds of all the spectators. One w had sent Hu Yan Li directly into the stage, prating the granite surface. Then the Hell White Tiger had further sent flying two fortieth ranked team members that had fully used their fourth spirit abilities, that icicle like protectiveyer. In practically a split second, it had disintegrated the strength of the Elephant Armored Schools three strongest members.
And at this time, under the frantic attacks of Jing Ling and Huang Yuan, one Elephant Armored School disciple had already been struck unconscious before he could even struggle free of the Blue Silver Grass. And Xiao Wu had also used the power boost from the stimting pink sausage to easily throw the weakest member into unconsciousness, also unable to throw off Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass.
The human meteor hammer had now beenpletely rescinded, and Tang San didnt eat a third flying mushroom sausage, bringing Oscar down from the sky.
Tang San threw the several big recovery sausages in his hands, tossing them to the Shrek Academy members. The seven formed up in a circle, with thest two opponents in the center.
The Elephant Armored School disciples hadmendable fighting spirit. Despite only remaining two of them, and moreover ones who hadnt reached fortieth rank of cultivation, they didnt have the slightest intent of backing down. Clearly, they also saw that the Shrek Seven Devils were equally at the end of their strength. Continuously usingrge scale control abilities was a huge spirit power drain on Tang San, and after using the spirit fusion ability, their two strongest attackers, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, were temporarily unable to use their spirits. And Jing Ling, Huang Yuan and Xiao Wu might not be able to break their defense. Therefore, after the two fatties looked face to face, theyunched their attack abilities without the slightest hesitation.
Just like Hu Yan Li, the third spirit abilities of these two was also Pressure Kill. And the targets the two fatties chose were Tang San and Xiao Wu.
The audience might not have caught that throw Xiao Wu used just now, but standing on the stage, they had still seen it with iparable rity. They didnt want their enormous bodies to be flung through the air like that, with great weight, the fall would also be heavy! The reason theirrade had fainted wasnt because he was unable to bear the strike, but rather because the bones in his neck had been disced by the whish caused by his own enormous weight and Xiao Wus Waist Bow, thereby causing unconsciousness.
Therefore, when the twounched their attack, they chose the targets they thought were the greatest threat, Tang San and Xiao Wu. As for Jing Ling and Huang Yuan, they believed that the two didnt have the attack power to break through their defense. After all, by now the restraints were already gone.
However, they neglected one person, although this person was the most unremarkable one on the Shrek Academy team. From the start to the end of the fight he hadnt participated in the battle. He also didnt have any attacking strength. But his presence enormously strengthened the Shrek Academy teams battle endurance. That was the forty first ranked food system tool Spirit Master, Big Sausage Uncle Oscar.
Continuously using recovery sausages let Tang San constantly replenish his spirit power. Even though the consumption was enormous, he still wasnt without fighting strength.
Tang Sans estimate of the Elephant Armored School was very urate. Superb defense, superb strength, but low agility, few means of attack, without auxiliary support, without control capability. When dealing with such an opponent, as long as they crushed the most powerful members, they would inevitably lose the ability to turn the tables. Being without Support Spirit Master reduced the likelihood of suddenly recovering their strength. After all, it was impossible for each one to possess such an unlikely treasure as spirit bones.
Tang San and Xiao Wu were instantly locked down by the two enormous fatties, and even though Jing Ling and Huang Yuan immediately attacked them, now that the Elephant Armored School disciples were free of their restraints, they could show their full defensive power and didnt pay the two attackers any attention, leaping high up with all their might, pressuring Tang San and Xiao Wu.
Having their feet locked down didnt mean their hands couldnt move. Tang San didnt panic, and with a wave of his right hand, a strand of Blue Silver Grass flew out, urately twisting around Xiao Wus waist, pulling her over. And at the same time, Tang San half crouched in a horse stance, drawing a deep breath, as white light rushed out from his body, Mysterious Heaven Skill already gathering in his palms.
Xiao Wu and Tang San hadnt been cooperating for just one or two days, and being pulled to Tang Sans side, she immediately astonishingly flipped into a handstand, both legs pointing up. Right now, the lock on her had already been removed due to Tang Sans pull.
Xiao Wu had both legs towards the sky, and Tang San held both hands up high. Watching that fatty tumbling towards them, the two exerted strength simultaneously.
Waist Bowunching, Xiao Wu urately nted both feet in the fattys belly, instantly retarding his downward momentum, and when her legs even under the effect of Waist Bow was unable to bear that enormous weight, Tang Sans hands already supported that fattys abdomen,unching Controlling Crane Catching Dragon. It was the martial skill Two Liang Pushing Ten Thousand Jin.
Of the two, one was forty first ranked and one thirty eighth ranked, even though the fattys weight and this ability were both overbearing, against the cooperation of the two, and moreover Xiao Wus Waist Bow amplifying effect, it lost all threat.
The downwards momentum instantly became a horizontal movement, and under the precise control of Tang Sans Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, that enormous body flew sideways, just striking the other fatty as he was about to hit the ground.
A loud bang echoed, and just at this moment, a yellow green ball of light quietly spread, wrapping up the two inside the instant they collided. Their enormous bodies immediately became like a giant bottle gourd, crashing heavily to the ground.
By now, the entire Elephant Armored Academy teams seven members had alreadypletely lost the ability to continue the fight, that one hundred percent toughness boost of the Spider Web Restraint wasnt something that could be thrown off in a short time. Even with their astonishing strength it was impossible. After all, both of them only had thirty something ranked spirit power.
As the Shrek Academys seven members once again encircled the two, the referee had no choice but to dere the winner of this match.
Second round, first qualifiers match, Shrek Academy defeats Elephant Armored Academy.
Bang. A bursting sound in the VIP seats, as the Elephant Armored School master Hu Yan Zhen crushed the handrails on his seat, bell like big eyes looking like they were about to shoot mes.
He was unresigned, he was really unresigned. He obviously felt it was impossible for Shrek Academy to break the Elephant Armored Academy defensive formation led by his grandson. But they had still done it. The erupting strength of the spirit fusion ability Hell White Tiger was admittedly tremendous, but under ordinary circumstances, Hu Yan Zhen believed that three fortieth ranked Elephant Armored School children headed by his grandson, still wouldnt be unable to resist it. As long as they had dispelled that spirit fusion ability, the oue of this fight wouldnt have been in doubt.
But in such a fight that he had thought couldnt be lost, the Elephant Armored School was still defeated. How? How could they lose?
Let alone Hu Yan Zhen being unable to understand, even tinum bishop Ss next to him stared nkly.
Even if four of Shrek Academys seven members had strength over the fortieth rank, the Elephant Armored School still had three people on this level, and Hu Yan Li had used a spirit bone. By all reason, that was enough to make up the difference with the spirit fusion ability. Further adding that the seven Elephant Armored School members all had the first rate spirit Diamond Mammoth, their overall strength clearly surpassed the opponents. But how had they still lost?
Ning Fengzhis face was already covered with a smile, looking at the Shrek Academy seven cheering their victory, inwardly he couldnt help sighing in praise. The eyes of the Bone Douluo at his side were also currently big and bright, muttering to himself:Using a point to break the surface, fostering strength and avoiding weakness. The effect of a control system Spirit Master in a team fight really is formidable.
Chapter 97 — Spirit Master World’s Extreme Limit Flow And Balanced Flow
Chapter 97: Spirit Master Worlds Extreme Limit Flow And Bnced Flow
Part 1
Even though Gu Rong spoke softly, everyone nearby heard him. At the words using point to break the surface, tinum bishop Ss immediately understood.
Against the Elephant Armored Schools seven united in a defensive formation, let alone Shrek Academy, even with all thepeting Spirit Master teams, it would still be difficult to break. How could such a tyrannical defensive formation be broken? Tang San gave the answer.
Under Tang Sans control, the Shrek Academy seven had first risen into the sky to break the opponent''s pressure, and immediately afterward, Tang Sans three great control abilities had reduced the Elephant Armored School to passive defense. Under such circumstances, the Shrek Academy team had simultaneously unleashed their most powerful attacks on Hu Yan Li. The strongest point was often also the weakest point, the so called weak point, indicated Hu Yan Lis impact on the whole Elephant Armored Academy team.
If Hu Yan Li was broken, then the whole Elephant Armored Academys formation would immediately break. Without their backbone, their defense was no longer perfect. At this moment, as the soul of the team, Tang San had controlled his team members tounch the most suitable attacks in the most suitable locations. The Hell White Tiger spirit fusion ability was admittedly powerful, but without Tang Sans control to let them act at the most suitable moment, it would have been unable to cause such arge impact.
The Elephant Armored Schools seven disciples gathered with great difficulty. It had to be said, Hu Yan Li with a spirit bone truly had abnormal defense. Even though he had been pped into the ground by the Hell White Tiger, when he crawled out, he just seemed a bit dispirited. He hadnt suffered any true injuries, and was just a bit dizzy.
Both sides formed up anew to salute. Hu Yan Li looked at Tang San with burning eyes,Youre very fierce, only, before long, well definitely meet again.Even if his body was well developed, his mind wasnt simple. Even though he had been beaten by the Hell White Tiger, he clearly understood just whose hand had defeated him.
Tang San smiled calmly, saying:Youre wee at any time.
Both sides bowed simultaneously. The difference was that the eyes of the Shrek Academys seven members all expressed the excitement of defeating a powerful enemy, while the gazes of the Elephant Armored Schools seven were brimming with unreconciliation. From start to finish, theyd all had a kind of helpless feeling, encountering such an opponent was somewhat difficult to bear. Even though theyd lost this fight, as Hu Yan Li said, they still believed their strength was greater than the Shrek Academy. Just like when the Shrek Seven Devils defeated the Emperor Team. However, theyd still forgotten that wisdom was equally a part of strength. The strength of spirit power and spirit abilities didnt represent everything.
The crowds was already boiling the instant the fight ended. At the start, only a small number of people shouted Shrek Academys name, but just like a lit fuse, more and more joined in. As the Shrek Academy seven stepped down from the ring, the crowd had already forgotten that there were still several matches that hadnt ended, and a cheer of Shrek rose from the stands like a wave.
The majority of the match werent Spirit Masters, and just like amateurs following the crowd, the Shrek Academy team had given them the most dazzling match. Whether it was Tang San using the universal sky flow tactics at the start, orter that extremely astonishing Hell White Tiger, or just when the spirit rings appeared, everything gave the audience an extremely profound impression.
With the extreme disparity in body size, the audience had seen Shrek Academy as the weaker side, and ordinary people could most easily sympathize with the weak. When the Shrek Academy ultimately prevailed over their opponents, in the eyes of the audience, it was a ssic battle of winning from a position of weakness.
Xiao Wu, help me a bit.Tang San used a quiet voice that only the people next to him could hear.
Xiao Wu was inwardly rmed, discovering that Tang Sans uniform was already soaked through with sweat, and his face was even paler than Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai.
Hastily she pulled on Tang Sans arm, using her strength to support his weight.
Even though Tang San had eaten Oscars big recovery sausage, his consumption had really been toorge. The weak feeling of spirit power exhaustion constantly attacked his mind. If not for his unwillingness to let the opponents and the audience notice, he would have been unable to endure long ago.
This match would seem to have been under Shrek Academysplete control from start to finish, but for the sake of this victory, Tang San had still spent too much.
Relying on the flying mushroom sausage to fly, in order not to be encumbered by the weight, he had been forced to focus his Mysterious Heaven Skill with all his strength. At the same time he had still had to pay attention to each change on the battlefield, using Controlling Crane Catching Dragon to pull hispanions to attack, attending to each corner there. This didnt just consume spirit power, it was an even greater drain on the mind.
Afterward, Tang San had simultaneously released his first, second, and fourth control spirit abilities, on more than one asion. His spirit power had already been substantially drained. Even though the big recovery sausage could help him recover a bit, it was by no meansplete.
Especially in that final moment. Even though it seemed like only two opponents remained, and they were still seven, the strength gap hadnt been as wide as that. Of their four fortieth ranked powers, besides Oscar who couldnt attack, only Tang San still had a speck of spirit power left. And Jing Ling, Huang Yuan and Xiao Wu would have found it difficult to break the defense of the two rested opponents.
For the final victory, Tang San had first used Controlling Crane Catching Dragon to support the enormous pressure of the falling opponent, and then fully used his already substantially depleted spirit power for Spider Web Restraint. That moment had not only exhausted his Mysterious Heaven Skill internal strength, but had even overdrawn it.
Now that the fight was already over, Tang San even found it somewhat difficult to walk, and had no choice but to draw support from Xiao Wu.
The seven stepped down from the stage, and three gentle lights already quietly fell on Tang San, Dau Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing. The three felt a warm flow enter their bodies, immediately rousing their spirits and restoring some color to their faces.
The light spread from behind the shelter of Ma Hongjuns plump body, and Ning Rongrong poked her head out from behind him, giving everyone a small smile.
After all, it was still the Shrek Seven Devils that had the most tacit rapport and they had clearly seen what happened on the stage, so just as the seven stepped off, Ning Rongrong immediately used her Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda spirit power boost. Even though it was only temporary, it could at least help the three condense a bit of spirit power. When overdrawn, this kind of boost could easily make up for the overdrawn part. Of course, that was with the premise that it greatly consumed Ning Rongrongs own spirit power, but the battle was already over, and she didnt worry about the expenditure.
Altogether eleven people stood together in a ring, Dai Mubai took the lead to extend his right hand, immediately followed by Tang San, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, Oscar, Huang Yuan, Jing Ling, Jiang Zhu, Ma Hongjun, Ning Rongrong, Tai Long.
Eleven gazes focused on the same spot.
The smiles on their faces grew as they shouted,Shrek will win!
Passing this fight, the four new substitute members finally felt like a true part of the team, and at the same time they also truly recognized the power of the Shrek Seven Devils. Further adding that they knew the Shrek Seven Devils ages, they had a heartfelt admiration for these seven junior brothers and sisters.
The one smiling the widest was Tai Long. He had already on more than one asion regretted originally provoking Tang San. Wasnt this following the path to ones own doom?
From these two fights, he could already clearly see that when Tang San had beaten him, he had absolutely started off leniently.
Again thinking of how even his fathers fiftieth ranked strength hadnt been enough to beat him, Tai Long was even more ready to prostrate himself in admiration for this young master.
Originally when Tai Tan had let Tai Long follow Tang San as a bodyguard, Tai Longs heart had still been unwilling. At that time he had still considered Tang San as a rival in love. But now he felt exceedingly happy with his grandfathers decision.
Even if he even more honestly saw just how outstanding Tang San was, following such a young master, there would be no need for concern over his own future.
Quickly changing into their own clothes, the Shrek Academy eleven took advantage of the spectators still not havinge out to swiftly leave the Heaven Dou Great Spirit Arena. In the space of a breath they had returned to the Academy.
However, the Heaven Dou Great Spirit Arena didnt calm just because they left. The mood in the arena had already be iparably boiling, and cheers of Shrek continued even until the end of the other four matches.
Shrek Academy was of course not the only team to take two sessive victories, but the opponents they had defeated one after another was the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy second team symbolizing the Heaven Dou Empire, and the Elephant Armored Academy subordinate to one of the seven great schools, Elephant Armored School.
Their powerful opponents and Shrek Academys offbeat clothing, no doubt made them the focus of the entire audience.
In the stands, Flender also hadnt expected them to cause such a big sensation. But, with his meticulous mind, he had already begun to calcte how to gain the most benefit from the uproar.
In the VIP seats, Heaven Elephant Hu Yan Zhen had already calmed down, and sat there as cid as water. tinum bishop Ss at his side seemed to have a somewhat pondering appearance.
Part 2
Emperor Xue Ye smiled the whole time, asionally saying something to Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi in a low voice.
Behind them, the three Heaven Dou Imperial Academy board members were watching prince Xue Xing with iparably furious gazes, and that prince, just two days ago heavily reprimanded by emperor Xue Ye, was alreadypletely speechless. Even if his insight had been even worse, seeing just how promising the Shrek Academy team was, inwardly he couldnt keep from regretting that he even listened to fourth prince Xue Beng and drove them away. In fact, this glory should originally have belonged to the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy!
In a corner of thepetitors stands.
There was a hazy expression in the eyes of the team wearing the moon white Blue Sunshine Academy uniforms. They hadnt expected that the opponents they had teased would turn out to be so powerful. Even opponents like the Elephant Armored Academy couldnt beat them. In fact, their opponents in the first match had been the Elephant Armored Academy, and the result had been a crushing defeat.
Led by Spirit Sage Shi Nian, the goal of this Blue Sunshine Academy team was the rankingpetition and the finals. Theyd already lost one match, and if they continued losing, how could they reach their goal? They naturally understood that their jibes at the Shrek Academy from before would be repaid in full in thepetition. If by some chance they werepletely broken like the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy second team, they would be finished.
These Blue Sunshine Academy team members were all exceptionally outstanding, but even more outstanding students would only get one opportunity topete in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament. How would they wish for an opportunity like this to slip from their hands? Unlike the Elephant Armored School they didnt have absolute confidence in advancing through the tournament.
Shi Nian stood with both hands held behind him, sweeping his gaze over the team,You dont have to think about it too much. First obtain victory in your second match. Constantly increasing the number of victories, is what you should do. As for the Shrek Academy problem, I will deal with it.
Listening to Shi Nian roused the spirits of the whole Blue Sunshine Academy team. They were quite clear on the character of this academy vice dean, and for a moment their smiles all became twisted.
One week passed very quickly. The Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament qualifiers also smoothlypleted six rounds of matches. In that time there were three academies that got six sessive victories, and Shrek Academy was among them. Besides the trouble with the Elephant Armored Academy in the second round, the next four opponents were easy wins. Of the Shrek Seven Devils, only Tang San, Dai Mubai, and Xiao Wu appeared. Their opponents also didnt reveal any Spirit Masters over the fortieth rank.
The other two academies that earned six consecutive victories were the Thunderp Academy and the Godwind Academy.
Today was the eighth day of thepetition, and also the start of the seventh round of matches. Shrek Academys opponent had only obtained two victories, Othello Academy, and it was also because of the weak opponent that this time they didnt fight in the central ring. Because the the fight in the central ring was the highlight of the days matches, a collision between two powerful teams at the same time as them, the Elephant Armored Academy and the Thunderp Academy.
In the rest area, Oscar leaned his head against the chair,Its really good not having to go on stage. We can leisurely watch the matches.
Laughter escaped from Jiang Zhu:How about you take my ce? Your strength is already exposed anyway.
Oscar immediately shook his head, saying:How could a spotless beautiful youth like me talk about going on stage?
Ning Rongrong snorted unhappily,What beautiful youth, its a Big Sausage Uncle.While speaking, she still sneakily pinched the flesh at his waist, causing the previously rather leisurely person to immediately sit up straight, drawing in a deep breath.
Jiang Zhu chuckled to the side. At this moment, Ma Hongjun stretched out his head,Sister Jiang Zhu, how about I take your ce? Even if Im a secret weapon, if youre tired, I can still help you out. If you get exhausted its no good.
Jiang Zhu pinched the cheeks of Ma Hongjun who was half a head shorter than her:Little Fatty should still be the most obedient. Later big sister will buy you something tasty. Leave this match to me. For the sake of ultimate victory, this still isnt tiring. Moreover, this is also a chance to gain realbat experience.
Ma Hongjuns face had a naive look, repeatedly nodding.
Oscar and Ning Rongrong looked at each other, both having difficulty holding back smiles. Since everyone started training andpeting together, Fatty had always hovered around Jiang Zhu, showing an obedient darling appearance.
Even though this fellow wasnt particrly handsome, that porkface was still somewhat cute, and under his deliberate coverup, Jiang Zhu unexpectedly didnt catch on to his true appearance.
But the Shrek Seven Devils were after all the best of brothers, and the other six were all couples. Watching Fatty all alone, they couldnt easily expose him.
Adding that Fattys evil fire problem had also been settled, if he wanted to pursue Jiang Zhu himself, even if the others wouldnt support him, they also wouldnt stir up trouble.
Fine, dont be noisy. Even though our opponents this fight arent strong, we still cant be careless. A lion still needs to use all his strength to chase a rabbit. If by chance we encounter a team with hidden strength, its very possible well stumble into a ditch.
Dai Mubai showed off the proper responsibilities of a captain, reminding everyone to prepare for the match.
Just at this moment, Grandmaster walked in from outside,Dai Mubai is right, its very possible some academies will hide their strength. However, not this time. Your opponents have already forfeited.
Ah? Forfeited?The whole Shrek Academy team couldnt help looking at Grandmaster in astonishment.
Grandmaster smiled faintly, saying:The strength youve showed off has made some academies with insufficient strength forfeit, this is quite ordinary. No need to be so astonished. You can also just use this chance to go watch the match between Thunderp Academy and Elephant Armored Academy. These two teams are both capable of threatening you. Know yourself and know your enemy, only then can you be ever victorious. Lets go, Ill take you to thepetitors stand.
Not needing topete meant a day of rest. In such a high density round robin system as the qualifiers, this was undoubtedly an extraordinary benefit for the Shrek Academy. Everyone immediately cheered, following Grandmaster towards the lobby outside.
At this moment, they encountered a group of people entering from outside.
Moon white uniforms, those familiar blue sunshine characters, as well as that gloomy old man Shi Nian in the lead. It was the Blue Sunshine Academy team.
The gazes of both teams met in midair, and everyone could see sparks flying from the eyes of their counterparts.
Dai Mubai even further raised his hand, pointing a forefinger at that leading youth, afterwards making a beheading gesture.
The Shrek Academy didnt have any good impression of the Blue Sunshine Academy, and Grandmaster didnt even give them a nce, directly leading the Shrek Academy group away.
That old man Shi Nian stopped walking a moment, a strange color shing in his eyes. He turned his head and red at his own team, stopping some who wanted to move. Both sides crossed and passed.
Tai Long clenched his fist, issuing bone cracking sounds,Im really looking forward to facing them.His words gave voice to all the Shrek Academy members thoughts.Fatty couldnt help saying:Fuck, what do these fellows have to be arrogant about, as if they have a winning hand, they couldnt even take down the Elephant Armored Academy. Third brother, let me go up when we meet them, Ill definitely let them learn whats called real strength.
Grandmaster calmly said:Alright, you all keep calm. Theyre not opponents that should concern you. Over these past few days ofpetition, Ive made some investigations into all thepeting teams. Among these teams, only five are capable of threatening you. Only these five might have some hidden strength. Of these five, youve already faced the Elephant Armored Academy. Considered a difficult victory. They also have the smallest chance of still having hidden strength. After all, Hu Yan Lis spirit bone has already been revealed. Ive heard the Elephant Armored School master Heavenly Elephant Hu Yan Zhen has been together with these n disciples every day, perhaps hes concerned about Hu Yan Li.
Besides the Elephant Armored Academy School, the other four academies that might threaten you are the Thunderp Academy, Godwind Academy, Skywater Academy, and the zing Academy. From their names, you should also have discovered that these for academies each represent four formidable capabilities. Thunder, wind, water, and fire. Add the Elephant Armored Academy representing the defensive strength of earth. In the Heaven Dou Empire academy scene theyre collectively known as the five great elemental academies. Each academy has a certain degree of backing.
The Elephant Armored Academys backing is the most direct, it was founded by the Elephant Armored School. The other four academies equally have unconventional backgrounds. Behind the Thunderp Academy is actually the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n, only their support isparatively indirect, only some branch family disciples enter there, directly rted disciples are fostered within the n. Only Yu Tian-Heng entered the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. But even the branch families of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n have great strength. You cant look down on the strength of this Thunderp Academy. I dont know what the backgrounds of the Godwind Academy, Skywater Academy, and zing Academy are, but I can sense that these three academies also has deep backgrounds. They each have their own characteristics, and theyre each very difficult for you to deal with.
Part 3
The advancement quota from the qualifiers is only five. Therefore, you must n for passing the qualifiers, then, one of these five academies will inevitably wash out. The five elemental academies have a close rtionship, and if my guess is correct, they will inevitably move. Therefore, in theter matches you will encounter stronger and stronger opponents. Your hold your fate in your own hands. If you want to advance to the finals without trouble, then the best way is to obtain victory in each match in the qualifiers, entering the next stage with a total win record.
Yes.The Shrek Academy team agreed loudly.
Leaving the rest area, everyones gazes first floated towards the stage. Right now, the spectators all around were constantly booing.
Tang San puzzled asked Grandmaster:Teacher, whats going on? Why is the audience reacting so much?
Grandmaster said with a wry smile:Isnt it because of you? Your opponents forfeited, there are a lot of spectators who came especially to see all of youpete. When you dont appear, they will naturally be dissatisfied.
In the stands, at least one third of the spectators were dressed in green, or perhaps it should be called snot green.
Even Grandmaster and Liu Erlong had to acknowledge Flenders sense for finance, but they could understand even less how the former Shrek Academy could fail like that.
Ever since the Shrek Academy team had caused a sensation, Flender had found partners to begin mass production of Shrek Academy uniforms and dumping them on the market. Moreover, each uniform was embroidered with the name of a team member.
Among them, Tang Sans uniform sold the most, followed by Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing. In just one short week, Flender had ruthlessly dredged up quite a sum on these uniforms.
These two days he had begun thinking about making team mascots for sale. He was so busy he hadpletely handed over all tournament matters to Grandmaster and Liu Erlong.
They didnt know who first saw the Shrek Academy group leave the rest area, but immediately, arge amount of spectators began to shout the word Shrek, and the mood in the arena grew a lot more enthusiastic.
If this had been a spirit fighting match, the Heaven Dou Great Spirit Arena would have invited the Shrek team on the stage for a fight no matter what, as soon as they saw such a surge of enthusiasm.
Unfortunately, this was the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament, and they didnt have that authority. They could only regretfully watch the Shrek Academys absence from this days matches.
The first round of matches had already begun. Grandmaster immediately pointed out which of the ten teamspeting below were the Godwind and Skywater teams. What made Tang San astounded was that all the Godwind Academys team members had flying abilities.
This was no doubt highly headache inducing. And the Skywater Academys team consisted entirely of women, and each was a beauty.
Their opponents still hadnt acted, and they all already looked half charmed. What was the point in continuing a match like that?
In the shortest time possible, without hurdles, the Skywater Academy had already obtained victory.
The Godwind Academys method of attack was very simple. All the members circled in the air like seven goshawks, constantly swooping down to attack. Their grasp of rhythm was exceptional.
With each attack, they struck with the five thousand ton force of thunder, after three rounds of dive attacks, the opponents no longer had anyone who could stand.
Observing these two matches, Tang San said in a low voice to Grandmaster next to him:Teacher, why arent these five great elemental academies matching up elements andpeting together? Whether its the Elephant Armored Academy or these two teams, theyre all the same single attribute Spirit Masters. Even though this means one aspect will be very powerful, in practice, the weak points also be ringly obvious. If they cant disy their strong points, doesnt that leave them without the strength to follow up?
Grandmaster sighed lightly, saying:This is the difference between Heaven Dou Empire and Star Luo Empire. Heaven Dou Empires advanced Spirit Master academies have always relied mainly on these five great elemental academies. This time around the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy has the Emperor Team, which is pretty good. But in the previous several tournaments, the ones capable of entering the top three from Heaven Dou Empires side has always been one of these five elemental academies.
Just as you said, the style of the team members from these five academies all tend to the extreme. Entirely different from the bnced nature the Star Luo Empire strives for. This has both advantages and detriments. When they encounter enemies that cant restrain their strong strong points, they can often destroy the opponents in a single blow. But if they encounter opponents that can restrain them, they will also frequently lose in a short time. But in all these years, these five great elemental academies has never had the slightest notion of changing their policies. Do you know why this is?
Tang San nkly shook his head.
Grandmaster spoke in a low voice:Because this is the struggle between the Spirit Master worlds two great streams of thought. One faction stands for bnce, one faction stands for extremism. The extreme faction believes that a Spirit Masters capabilities should as far as possible follow a pure route, letting their strength grow in only a single direction, to be as outstanding as possible within this one direction. But the bnced faction believes a Spirit Masters capabilities should develop harmoniously, bncing attack and defense. These two great streams of thought have always been warring. The Spirit Master world of the Heaven Dou Empirergely favors the extreme faction, youve also seen that your Clear Sky Schools Strength n is a typical example. And the Clear Sky Schools four subordinate ns also have another three great extreme limit followers, you will no doubte into contact with them in the future. But the Star Luo Empires Spirit Mastersrgely follow the bnced route. Perhaps they have a bit less burst power, but they also have a lot fewer weaknesses, and their follow up capabilities are also more outstanding.
Then Spirit Hall? Does Spirit Hall follow one stream?Tang San asked.
Grandmaster lowered his voice:Spirit Hall has never expressed support of any side. Spirit Masters of both streams of thought enter Spirit Hall, but strangely there has never been any internal conflict between them. Our Shrek Academy is actually considered to be following a half bnced, half extreme limit route. Or you might say, extreme individuals, bnced as a group. After many years of research, this is what I believe to be the most suitable route to cultivate.
Individual strength, or a bit extreme isparatively preferable. This can let ones strength increase to the maximum. As fortercking endurance of having weak points, that can bepletelyplemented by relying on teammates. In a team, if each person can be expert in one extreme ability, andplement each other, then this team will seed. Strength will inevitably be above equal level teams. Do you see what teacher means?
Tang San said in a sh of understanding:So its like that. Extreme limit flow and bnced flow each have their characteristics. Then in other words, for all these years, bnced flow has always held the advantage?
Grandmasterughed grimly,No, I should say its the fusion flow thats held the advantage. Im not the first person to propose fusing the extreme limit flow and bnced flow. The ones who truly raised this proposal was Spirit Hall. Only, Spirit Hall doesnt show off this idea. But each team Spirit Hall has sent to participate in thepetition has used it. Consequently, the champions of the previous several Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament have also all been from Spirit Hall.
Tang San frowned:Since Spirit Hall knows these mysteries, why doesnt it take the initiative toe forward? With their authority in the Spirit Master world, they couldpletely
Grandmaster shook his head,This involves politics, influence, and all sorts of interests. Its not as easy as you think by far. Youre still young. Its fine if you dont pay attention to these things yet. What you must do now, is to improve your own strength as far as possible. If you want to take the championship, you only have one true opponent. That is the team dispatched from Spirit Hall. Even though I cant be certain just what degree their strength has reached, I think that their ferocity will certainly be above the Emperor Team and the five great elemental academies. Spirit Halls true strength is far greater than anyone imagines.
As he spoke, a terrified light shed unconsciously through Grandmasters eyes, as if he had thought of some frightening scene.
Tang San suddenly raised his head, saying:Teacher, Ill go back to the Academy first.
Grandmaster looked startled a moment,Youre not watching thepetition?
Tang San nodded,My Three Aperture Governing Heart still isnt skillful. Youre right rather than researching others, it would be better to strengthen myself. The strength of these five great elemental academies should all be simr to the Elephant Armored School. Even though theyre strong, just as you said, if we went out with our full strength, defeating them wouldnt be challenging. In order to face our true opponents, it would be best to raise our own strength.
Over this week, besidespeting, Tang San had carried out special cultivation every day.
His Three Aperture Governing Heart was cultivatedpletely while fused with the surroundings. Communicating with the wild Blue Silver Grass in the forest each day had already be a mandatory course for him.
Continuing for a week, he had discovered that his spirit power promotion speed had clearly increased, and his Blue Silver Grass Spirit had also quietly changed in some way.
Tang San couldnt say what the internal change was, but he was certain it waspletely in a beneficial direction.
Right now his control of Blue Silver Grass was even more harmonious, each strand of Blue Silver Grass spreading with a thought. Further adding the effect of Three Aperture Governing Heart, even though his spirit power hadnt increased, Tang San could clearly feel himself progressing in control capability.
Chapter 98 — Soul Chasing, Life Taking, Yama’s Invitation
Chapter 98: Soul Chasing, Life Taking, Yamas Invitation
Part 1
Tang San always worked hard at cultivation, never stopping. This kind of cultivation bymuning with wild Blue Silver Grass made him feel as if hed discovered some secret. Just what it was would have to be seen after a time of cultivation.
When Grandmaster heard Tang Sans exnation, he smiled faintly:Fine, then you go back first. Never mind them, these days of matches have been exhausting. Let them rest. Change your clothes before you leave, and mind your safety on the way.
Yes.Tang San smiled and agreed. Grandmasters words brought him a fatherly kind of concern and warmth. Faintly saluting Grandmaster, he didnt bother the others who were watching the matches, and silently left the through the back.
The Shrek Academy group were all watching the matches with keen interest, and nobody noticed Tang Sans departure.
It was instead on the other side of thepetitors viewing tform that a pair of gloomy eyes all along attentively followed Tang San, and as Tang San disappeared from the tform, that cold gaze also vanished.
Changing into proper clothes, Tang San slipped quietly out of the Heaven Dou Great Spirit Arena.
Right now, besides some people who hadnt gotten tickets and some scalpers, the area outside the Great Spirit Arena was calm.
Leaving the Great Spirit Arena, Tang San stepped quickly in the direction of Shrek Academy. Right now his mind was deeply pondering how he could be even stronger, and also the mysteries of the Blue Silver Grass changes.
It was still morning, the warm light from the bright sun giving people afortable feeling. Tang San quite liked immersing himself in sunlight, and while contemting the cultivation problem and walking by feeling, his whole body rxed, unspeakablyfortable.
For some reason, Tang San felt that today the road seemed a bit long. Though he had been immersed in pondering the Heart Separation Control skill, he felt he should have already arrived at the Academy.
But raising his head to look, it seemed he was still quite a ways from the Academy.
Could I have been walking slower today? Tang San frowned, speeding up once again.
Walking and walking, Tang Sans steps suddenly slowed. Vaguely, he already felt something amiss.
The sunshine clearly shone on him, but that warm feeling was already gone. In its ce a faint gloomy and cold feeling quietly spread from all around.
Slowing to a stop, the light at the corners of Tang Sans eyes immediately became vignt. Nothing around him seemed to have changed, an endless stream of pedestrians passed around him. The distance from here to Shrek Academy wasnt very far.
Could it be that I was oversensitive? Tang San turned his head to look in the direction from which he came, his gaze sweeping across the pedestrians around him, but he didnt discover anything wrong. Everything was quite ordinary.
Concentrating, Tang San raised his foot once again, stepping forward, Mysterious Heaven Skill unconsciously condensing.
He trusted his own senses, and since his tempering in the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, these senses had be exceptionally sharp. That keen intuition made the unease in Tang Sans heart constantly grow.
His calm demeanor kept him from speeding up once again, instead slowly walking forward. At the same time he spread his awareness as far as possible, looking for the slightest clue in his surroundings.
After walking a short time, Tang San suddenly stopped, his expression already serious. Wrong. There was definitely a problem.
Even though his senses hadnt discovered any issue, Tang Sans mind was meticulous. From the first step until now he had altogether walked six hundred five steps. Under ordinary circumstances, he should already have reached the Shrek Academy gate.
But right now it seemed there was still a short distance to the gate. Perhaps there would have been a change in his pace, but that change absolutely wouldnt have been sorge.
Even though he didnt know how this situation came about, Tang San immediately went on the alert. A Godly Zhuge Crossbow falling into his grasp and he directly summoned his Blue Silver Grass, not paying any attention to the pedestrians nearby.
From that trace of cold air, a faint killing intent seeped out. That was a spirit murderous enough to threaten his life.
The surroundings suddenly became very still. Those proper street sounds from before quietly faded away at the same time.
The scenery in front of him also became misty, everything turning indistinct at the same instant.
A faint silhouette gradually became clear about ten meters in front of Tang San.
Worthy of being Shrek Academys most outstanding disciple. You really are very vignt. Unfortunately, you discovered it toote.
That was a white clothed old man, a person Tang San had met more than once. It was that Blue Sunshine Academy teams coach, the seventy second ranked Spirit Sage Flender once warned them of, Shi Nian.
Seeing this person, Tang San couldnt keep his heart from falling lower and lower. Quietly watching Shi Nian, he said:So its Blue Sunshine Academys teacher. I dont know whether you might have stopped me here for some advice?
Shi Nian smiled calmly, saying:No advice, I just need you to disappear.
Tang San coldly said:For the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament?
The corners of Shi Nians mouth showed a trace of a cold smile,Ive always been looking for an opportunity thesest few days. Unfortunately, you were always together with the other Shrek Academy students, leaving me unable to act. But today you still gave me this chance. It really is a pity youre not one of my Blue Sunshine Academys disciples.
You want to kill me?The pupils of Tang Sans eyes contracted slightly.
Shi Nian snorted coldly,You can only me yourself for being too outstanding. Even though the Shrek Academy team is strong, its true strength is precisely you. As long as you disappear from this world, our Blue Sunshine Academy will have the chance to advance.
Tang Sanughed grimly,You think that by killing me, your Blue Sunshine Academy can beat our Shrek Academy?
Shi Nian spoke indifferently:If killing you wont do it, Ill just keep killing. Until Ive killed enough. Perhaps that student called Dai Mubai is suitable next?
Tang San looked at the hazy surroundings,Youre going to do it here? Dont forget, this is an open street. Once youve killed me, dont think you can stand up in the Spirit Master world.
Shi Nian smiled, the expression making his wrinkles deep enough to trap house flies, a pair of cold eagle eyes flickering with cold light, Since I decided to act, Ive long since made thorough preparations. Youre hoping your rtion to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School will save you? Dont worry, I wouldnt leave behind evidence for them. Look, is this really a street in Heaven Dou City?
The hazy scene in the surroundings suddenly became clear, and Tang San discovered to his shock that he stood in a deste area outside of the city. Turning to look around, he could vaguely see the top of Heaven Dou Citys city walls. He judged that this should be a small grove outside the city.
Tang San reacted quickly, a sonorous sound erupting from the long ago prepared Godly Zhuge Crossbow in his hand as soon as the surroundings became clear. Sixteen sharp iron source crossbow bolts instantly smashed into Shi Nians chest with overbearing prating power.
Light flickered, and the sixteen crossbow bolts disappeared.
However, Tang Sans expression became even more serious.
No blood. Yes, even though the sixteen bolts entered Shi Nians chest, not a trace of blood flowed out. The sixteen crossbow bolts seemed to have disappeared in midair, they didnt even make another sound.
Shi Nian somewhat startled looked at the Godly Zhuge Crossbow in Tang Sans hands,Whats that? Such a powerful weapon. Is it a spirit tool?
Tang San didnt reply, only quietly watched Shi Nian.
Shi Nian smiled, and this time his smile seemed quite rxed,Among people your age, youre no doubt very powerful. Even I havent seen a more remarkable young Spirit Master. Unfortunately, the gap between the two of us cant be bridged by the word talent. Your weapon is pretty good, but unfortunately, everything you see right now, the position of things, theyre all part of my Brutal Dream. Even though I let you see the true scene just now, it was still an illusion. Within my Brutal Dream, Im the ruler of everything, let alone some of the fortieth ranker like you, even Spirit Masters of the same rank as me would be unable to break free.
Tang Sans expression became ugly, withdrawing the Godly Zhuge Crossbow in his hand into Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges.
Tang San, do you know what the greatest pleasure in my whole life is?Shi Nians smiling expression suddenly became somewhat entric. If it were to be described, perhaps the word perverted would suit him the best right now.
What?Tang San weakly asked.
Shi Nian smiled slightly, saying:In this life, what I like the most is seeing my opponents go insane within my Brutal Dream, until they die. When Im about to see a youth regarded as a genius degenerate like that, Im already excited.
Do you have to kill me? Isnt there any chance to save myself?Tang San weakly asked.
Shi Nians expression suddenly became severe,Since Ive let you see me, do you think I would still let you go? Theres no use struggling, everythings already without any meaning to you. Next year today will be the anniversary of your death. If people have souls, then, use your soul to watch Blue Sunshine Academy destroy the qualifiers, entering the next stage.
Tang San didnt say anything else, but sat crosslegged on the ground. Blue Silver Grass formed naturally, deploying into his surroundings as a slowly spiralling defense.
Part 2
Shi Nianughed out loud,Do you believe you can resist my spirit like this? Young man, you really are too naive. If my Brutal Dream was so easy to resist, I wouldnt be worthy of the title Spirit Sage. Wait and see. Youll die in extreme suffering, and this suffering will be brought on by yourself.
Shi Nians voice gradually weakened, the surroundings bing hazy once again, as if he had already moved away, already left.
Tang San sat motionless on the ground, quietly condensing his spirit power. Because of the Blue Silver Grass hovering around him, from the outside it was very difficult to see just what kind of expression he had right now.
The surroundings began to change, and Tang San discovered to his shock that the Blue Silver Grass circling around him under his control seemed to disappear. Even though he could feel its existence, there wasnt a trace of it in his line of sight.
The surrounding scenery changed, no longer that small grove from before, but a precipice. An iparably familiar precipice.
Hells Peak, howe Im at Hells Peak? Tang Sans originally calm eyes suddenly opened wide.
He had left behind far, far too many memories in this ce. Several meters ahead was an abyss with clouds and mist rising in spirals, and behind him, ten white silhouettes gradually grew distinct.
Lowering his head, Tang San clearly saw that his clothes had changed, that enormous Tang character told him a lot.
A dream, dont tell me that everything in the Douluo Continent was a dream? That in the end Im still that Tang Sect disciple who offended the sect rules?
Tang San stupidly looked ahead, bing utterly perplexed. Those ten silhouettes gradually bing clearpletely blocked all routes of retreat. Familiar and indignant faces gradually appeared in front of him.
Tang San, youve actually stolen the sects Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record, your evil crimes overflow to Heaven.
Tang San, Tang Sect raised you, taught you, what youve done is detested by men and gods
One by one, the voices constantly grew in Tang Sans mind, those faces also constantly grew. Very quickly, those ten Tang Sect elders were already in front of him, surrounding him.
Elders, listen to me.Tang San couldnt help saying.
Theres nothing that can be said. Tang San, your crimes are great, your evil extreme, you will take the sects most severe punishment.
Tang San could no longer move his four limbs, simultaneously detained by four elders, one of them had already raised his hand, internal Big Dipper qi spilling out of his palm. The palm struck his arm. Tang San emitted a blood curdling scream, his entire left arm shattering into thumb sized fragments. Pain, erged tenfold, instantly spread through his brain, his entire body spasming violently.
Immediately afterward was his right arm, and both legs. In front of the elders internal Big Dipper qi, the bones of Tang Sans body were continuously smashed, until not one intact bone remained.
However, he still wasnt dead. His whole body constantly convulsed, but no matter how strong the pain was, his mind still worked. A working mind meant hepletely endured each painful sensation that came.
The elders faces gradually dulled, and they left Tang San on top of Hells Peak, all the bones in his body in pieces. They told him they would leave him there to scream for seven days and seven nights, to die from the eagles and falcons.
Tang Sans eyes had already be hazy. The violent pain constantly swept through him, making his entire body jerk and twitch.
The scene in front of him was still Hells Peak, but another silhouette began to take shape.
Slender, graceful, long scorpion braid, charming young face, it was Xiao Wu.
At the same time as Xiao Wu appeared, so did another person, a forty something uncle, a vulgar uncle whose every bone had been disintegrated by Xiao Wu. Bu Le.
Xiao-, Xiao Wu Tang San wanted to shout, but he couldnt utter a word. He didnt understand. Why would Xiao Wu and Bu Le be here together?
Bu Les one hand tightened around Xiao Wus neck, and he looked at Tang San with a cold smile. And on Xiao Wus face was grief and unwillingness.
Ge, Ge, help me, help me Xiao Wu did her utmost to struggle, but no matter how she tried she was unable to escape the strange uncle Bu Les grasp.
Making Tang San almost weep blood was that Xiao Wus clothes were being torn off piece by piece by Bu Le, exposing skin like suet white jade.
Apart from watching Bu Les coarse big hands start to wander over Xiao Wus body, watching his mouth constantly drool and smile evilly, Tang San couldnt do anything.
Blood began to drip from the corners of his eyes, but with all his bones broken, right now he could only look on helplessly as Xiao Wu was disgraced.
Xiao Wus eyes were brimming with despair and hatred, and this despair and hatred were unexpectedlypletely aimed at Tang San.
No, dont Tang San wanted to shout, wanted to get up, but no matter what he said he was unable to move. In a moment, Bu Les evil hand already stretched towards ...
Little beauty, since you cant resist, Ill enjoy it slowly. Uncle loves you. Hahahaha Bu Les voice was as unpleasant as a night owl, each word like the point of a needle, piercing Tang Sans heart.
NoA heart tearing, lung rending scream resounded in Tang Sans mind. He had already gonepletely mad. However, the scene before his eyes became even more clear.
Bu Les nauseating panting, Xiao Wus despairing gaze, it was all magnified in his six senses.
Shi Nian leaned against arge tree, his seventh spirit ring constantly releasing a dazzling light, his face covered with a cruel and perverted sly smile.
Just ten meters in front of him, Tang Sany convulsing violently on the ground, Blue Silver Grass spiralling around him. Shi Nian basically didnt need to look with his eyes, he could clearly sense that Tang San was already on the verge of copse.
I havent had the pleasure of torturing someone to death for a very long time. Its a pity on such a young genius, who let you go against me? Very well, I want to see just how youll die.
I really want to see it, just what kind of illusion is he experiencing right now?
My seventh spirit ability, Nightmare, can only bring out what you fear the most in your heart. What is it that this genius youth fears?
The convulsions of Tang Sans body among the Blue Silver Grass had gradually weakened. He was only lightly twitching.
The coiled Blue Silver Grass gradually slid to the ground, and Shi Nian could clearly see Tang San with a deep red face, a trickle of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth.
So what if he was a genius? He still died most painfully within my Brutal Dream. The smile on Shi Nians face became even crueler,It really is a pity, if my strength could reach Title Douluo, I could have seen everything he experienced within my spirit. That would have been even more perfect.
Heaven Dou Great Spirit Arena.
While she was focused on watching the match, Xiao Wus right hand suddenly trembled, a burning hot feeling in her chest.
With astonishment, Xiao Wu stretched a hand inside her chest, pulling out the unbreakable as diamond Yearning Heartbroken Red.
The Yearning Heartbroken Red seemed to have made a fantastic change. The flower was glittering with faint red light, and a burning hot draft hit her in the face.
What was this? Xiao Wu stared nkly. She didnt know why, but looking at the red light on the petals, an intense unease welled up from the bottom of her heart.
Turning her head, she searched for the person who concerned her the most, however, she discovered that seat was already empty.
Blood colored light heralded disaster, Xiao Wus heart instantly tightened.
Where did little San go?She nervously asked. Her loud voice simultaneously stunned the Shrek Academy group.
Grandmaster said:Little San said hed go back to cultivate first.
Little Sans in trouble. Hes definitely in trouble.Xiao Wus hands clutched the Yearning Heartbroken Red, without the slightest hesitation running outside.
Ning Rongrong looked in the direction Xiao Wu ran,Whats up with Xiao Wu? Didnt Grandmaster say little San went back to the Academy? What can happen in Heaven Dou City?
No matter what it is, well go take a look as well.Dai Mubai also stood up, chasing after Xiao Wu. The Shrek Seven Devils were like siblings, and everyone got up one after another. Even though they didnt believe Tang San would be in any trouble, just in case they still moved as a team.
The illusion still continued, and vulgar uncle Bu Le prepared to move to thest step, already loathsomely stuck to Xiao Wu. The whole scene constantly grew in Tang Sans eyes, that heart tearing, lung rending pain seemed to tear his heart into shreds.
At this moment, the blood red eyed Tang San suddenly changed. What changed was his eyes.
Instantly, the blood red in his eyes suddenly disappeared, and purple golden light shot out, that light instantly shattering the Xiao Wu and Bu Le in front of him. The illusions surrounding him practically disappeared in an instant.
Left hand pping the ground, his body shooting up, Tang San made a half turn in the air, his right arm flinging out in this turn. Those purple golden eyes of his just met with the stupefied gaze of Shi Nian.
Part 3
A noiseless ck light had already arrived in front of Shi Nian without warning. As a Spirit Sage, Shi Nian reacted extremely quickly, but at this moment it was already toote to dodge. Both his arms rose in that practically impossible moment, his spirit power extremely condensed. His left arm tingled, as that ck light already entered within. He hadnt obstructed it even when when he didnt hesitate to injure his body to urge his spirit power to the limit.
Peng
Tang San was like a deted rubber ball, his body spinning in midair fell heavily to the ground, gasping for breath in great mouthfuls. The light in his eyes had already recovered to normal, he used one hand to strenuously raise himself from the ground, and the other to wipe the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth.
Even though he had already blocked that ck light, Shi Nians gaze was still lifeless, muttering:No, this is impossible. Youre only a fortieth rank Spirit Ancestor, how could you break my seventh spirit ability?
Tang San looked coldly at him, leaning on a nearby tree, only with difficulty managing to stand.
In this world, nothing is impossible. Youve lost.
HahahahaShi Nianughed wildly,Ive lost? Youre such a tiny brat, but your mouth is unexpectedly big. Even if I dont know how you saw through my seventh spirit ability, Nightmare, do you really believe this is enough to defeat me? Really too ridiculous. With my seventy second rank spirit power, even if I didnt use any spirit abilities, that still isnt something you could guard against or restrain. Even if youve broken my ability, the conclusion hasnt changed. Only, before you die, Ill give you a chance. Im very curious as to how you broke my my Nightmare divine ability. Tell me, and Ill let you die a bit happier.
Tang San stood there leaning against the tree,Youre not qualified to know, youre just an idiot ghost. When Yama calls for your death at midnight, who dares keep you until morning? Goodbye.
Shi Nian first looked distracted, but immediately afterwards, his face suddenly became grotesque, his entire body standing there rigidly. Raising his right hand, pointing at Tang San, he wanted to say something, but the words wouldnte out. Both his eyes seemed as they were about to pop out of their sockets.
Tang San still calmly looked at his opponent, as for everything that happened in front of him right now, it seemed he had anticipated it long ago.
With a peng sound, Shi Nians body fell to the ground. ck blood flowed from his eyes, ears, nose and mouth, his entire body already permeated with ayer of ck, ck blood spreading on the ground, seemingly constantly leaking out of his body. Gradually, including skin and bones, Shi Nians body actually vanished like smoke within that ck.
Was Shi Nians death really so mysterious? No, of course not. Heaven is impartial. Something like luck is only rtive. His death was by Tang Sans hand, or perhaps it should be said his death was by Tang Sans n.
Shi Nian, a seventy second ranked Spirit Sage, could never have suspected that Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye was the nemesis of all illusions.
If it was the original Purple Demon Eye, perhaps it would still have been unable to break Shi Nians seventh spirit ability due to the difference in spirit power between them. However, after Tang San had taken the Full Moon Wearing Autumn Dew, his Purple Demon Eyes had be like piercing eyes. Let alone a seventh spirit abilitys illusions, even a ninth spirit ability, as long as it was an illusion, would be unable to deceive his eyes.
As soon as Tang San had discovered something was weird, he had secretly applied Purple Demon Eye to carefully examine everything in his surroundings. Shi Nian had believed Tang San was trapped in the illusion, but in fact, Tang San had always known where he was, only he didnt act from the start.
The difference in spirit power from forty first to seventy second rank was really far too great. Tang San knew that even if he wanted to escape, it wouldnt be easy. Therefore, from the time Shi Nian revealed himself to begin killing him, he had created his opportunity, creating an opportunity to kill the opponent in one hit. Tang San knew that was the only chance he had to survive.
Therefore, he always waited. Even when he suffered such painful torment in the illusion, he still endured silently, only the moment Xiao Wu was truly about to be disgraced did he erupt. Even though that wasnt the optimum opportunity Tang San wanted to find, that moment was already more than he could bear.
With Tang Sans intelligence, wouldnt he be unaware that the shroud of Blue Silver Grass would be unable to protect him in the illusion? No, of course not. He didnt use that Blue Silver Grass to protect himself, but rather to block Shi Nians line of sight. Sheltered from Shi Nians gaze, Tang San took out one thing from Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, the only thing that could turn the tables in this situation.
Third ranked of Tang Inner Sect hidden weapons, Soul Chasing, Life Taking, Yamas Invitation.
He didnt take out his mechanical ss hidden weapons, and he didnt take out that wide area Cluster Soul Chasing Ball. Because Tang San knew he would only have one chance. If he failed, then with the difference in spirit power between them, he would die even if his opponent didnt use his Brutal Dream Spirit. Besides Yamas Invitation, Tang San couldnt think of any other weapon that could prate the opponents defense.
He didnt even use any control ability to lock down the opponent, because there was basically no need. Partly because Tang San basically didnt have enough spare spirit power to use spirit abilities, and secondly, would Yamas Invitation need to lock down the opponent? If it was like that, how could this hidden weapon be third ranked in Tang Sect? And how would it be famed as Yamas Invitation?
That faint ck light was condensed with Tang Sans entire spirit power. After reaching the fortieth rank in his cultivation, he possessed the strength for one attack.
Originally at the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, Tang San had refined three Yamas Invitations. And now, their terrifying efficacy had been revealed.
Yamas Invitation had a two tiered effect, also known as one invitation kills twice. Poison, undissolvable poison. Even if one cut off the limb the instant the poison entered the body, they would still be unable to prevent the poisons instantaneous spreading. Even if it was Tang San himself, when handling Yamas Invitation he had to boost his Mysterious Jade Hand to the limit, not daring easily touch it.
Besides the poison, even more frightening was the structure of Yamas Invitation. Immediately after entering the body, it would disintegrate and spread through the veins, and simultaneously also follow the blood vessels to enter the heart.
This was one invitation kills twice, Yamas Invitation left no survivors. Even Tang Sect itself didnt have any antidote. That didnt mean there was no way of removing Yamas Invitations poison. Everything in the world had a counter, and naturally there would be antidotes for poisons. However, Yamas Invitation really spread far, far too fast. Even if there was an antidote, there would be no time to use it.
As Yamas Invitation entered the body one would only feel a slight tingle. It didnt cause any pain, and once one discovered something was wrong, it was already time to die. Even with Shi Nians seventy second ranked spirit power, he was still only able to say a few words before he hadpletely turned into a puddle of ck liquid.
Tang San didnt leave right away, since at the moment hecked the strength. How would Yamas Invitation be so easy to use? Condensing inner strength to a point, just to the limits of what Yamas Invitation could endure, and only then releasing it, that was the only way it could ignore defense. Any defensive Big Dipper qi was unable to obstruct the attack of Yamas Invitation, this was where it was the most terrifying. Further adding a particr technique, and dodging became almost impossible.
Perhaps it was different in this world, after all, some formidable defensive type spirit abilities might not be unable to block Yamas Invitation, like that ck Tortoise Spirit Master Tang San and the others met. If a spirit like ck Tortoise was cultivated to a certain degree, and unleashed some defenses beforehand, that could stop Yamas Invitation. Unfortunately, Shi Nian was an Illusionist Spirit Master. Defense wasnt his strong suit. Furthermore, how could he know Tang San possessed such a terrifyingly potent hidden weapon?
Panting for breath, Tang San looked at the ce where the ck liquid had already drained into the yellow earth, and inwardly he couldnt help feeling a burst of lingering fear.
It was after all a seventy second ranked Spirit Sage that had wanted to kill him. If the opponent hadnt used illusions, but rather was a power attack type Spirit Master, even if he had been able to use Yamas Invitation to kill the opponent, perhaps it still might have ended in mutual death. In his heart, he intensely felt that his own strength was insufficient.
Even though he could be considered a genius among his peers,pared to true powers, the distance was still way too far.
Pulling out a Dragon Zoysia Leaf from the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse and stuffing it in his mouth and recovering his strength, when Tang San prepared to harmonize his breath and return to Shrek Academy as soon as possible, out of the corner of his eye he suddenly caught a brilliant light from that puddle of ck liquid that had been Shi Nian.
An intense astonishment rushed out of his heart. He was only too clear on the corrosive effect of Yamas Invitations poison. Let alone clothing, even solid gemstones would be corroded into smoke by that violent poison. What thing had actually not been destroyed by that toxic fluid?
Forcing himself to his feet, Tang San cautiously approached the side of the ck liquid, and as he clearly saw that brightly glittering object, the pupils of his eyes suddenly contracted.
That was a round skull, three cun in diameter, entirely glittering with rainbow-colored light, seemingly like a shrunken human cranium.
Two words abruptly shed through Tang Sans mind, making his brainpletely turn nk for a moment.
Spirit bone.
Yes, this was definitely a spirit bone, and it was even an extremely precious skull bone. That Brutal Dream Spirit Shi Nian actually also had such a treasure?
Tang San didnt feel pleasantly surprised, but rather fearful. If before, Shi Nian had used the effect of this spirit bone, then ...
Chapter 99 — Another Spirit Bone
Chapter 99: Another Spirit Bone
Part 1
From the toxic liquid that used to be seventy second ranked Spirit Sage Shi Nian, Tang San saw a glittering with rainbow-colored light spirit bone.
At the appearance of this spirit bone, Tang San felt a burst of fear. How couldnt he be afraid?
If Shi Nian had used the might of this spirit bone before, even without using his spirit, Tang San would still have been unable to resist the enormous spirit power gap between them, as well as this spirit bone.
Tang San knew he was lucky. If not for the care of the goddess of luck, perhaps he would have be a corpse by now.
Shi Nian had truly underestimated Tang San, with his seventy second ranked strength, it was practically unthinkable to use his spirit bone on Tang San. That he directly used his seventh spirit ability was already quite cautious.
If Tang San hadnt possessed Purple Demon Eyes ability to break all illusions, if he hadnt had that tyrannically deadly Yamas Invitation, if not for Shi Nian not making an all out effort ..
If even one of these had been missing, then Tang San would be dead right now.
Tang Sans clothes were already soaked through with cold sweat. He snapped off a twig from the side, cautiously pulling out that spirit bone. By the time hed moved the spirit bone out, the branch in his hand was practicallypletely corroded.
He pulled out his always prepared reserve of fresh water from Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges and began to wash the spirit bone.
What Tang San didnt expect was that this seemingly extremely dazzling spirit bone hadnt been infected by any poison, even when it was instead touched by fresh water, it would instantly roll off, without leaving behind even a droplet.
Worthy of being a priceless treasure among spirit bones. After resting a short while, Tang Sans Mysterious Heaven Skill had recovered somewhat. Moving his right hand, he used Mysterious Jade Hand to pick up the spirit bone.
As the spirit bone fell into his hand, he immediately had an extremely strange sensation, as if it was part of his body. Especially when Tang San used his left hand to touch the spirit bone, the energies contained within seemed even more like they wanted to enter his left arm.
Tang San believed that as long as he used the slightest bit of Mysterious Heaven Skill as guide, he would immediately fuse with this spirit bone.
To Spirit Masters, was there anything that held more attraction than spirit bones? Even as a person of two lives, right now Tang San couldnt keep his pulse from elerating. His hand trembled slightly just from holding the spirit bone.
In his heart, a voice constantly urged him to quickly fuse with the spirit bone, before it was toote.
If hepleted the fusion, Tang San would be a Spirit Master with two spirit bones. One more spirit bone would be like one more ability that might save his life or maybe annihte the enemy. Even though Tang San couldnt see what kind of ability this spirit bone might give him, he could be certain that this spirit bone definitely wasntmon goods. One might say that it was impossible for any spirit bone to bemon.
Spirit bones were special materials that might appear after the death of a spirit beast. After Tang San had once listened to Grandmasters exhaustive ount of their uses and difficulties in obtaining, he had rted them to his knowledge from his previous world.
He vaguely felt that the existence of spirit bones was equivalent to the Buddhist relics of his old world. Just that spirit bones were the relics of spirit beasts.
The higher the cultivation of the spirit beasts, the greater the chance of spirit bones appearing. But only hundred thousand year spirit beasts could drop spirit bones with a hundred percent certainty. This was another important reason why hundred thousand year spirit rings had always been at the top of the Continents list of rarest things.
When one could possess enough strength to kill a hundred thousand year spirit beast, not only could one obtain an iparably powerful hundred thousand year spirit ring, at the same time one could also immediately obtain a spirit bone from a hundred thousand year spirit beast.
Unfortunately, hundred thousand year spirit beasts were truly far, far too rare. In the entire history of the Spirit Master world they had only appeared a handful of times.
Tang San drew two deep breaths one after another, and managed with difficulty to suppress the desire to fuse with this spirit bone. Clenching his teeth, he deposited it within his Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse.
He of course wasnt reluctant to fuse with the spirit bone. The reason he didnt rashly absorb it was because of Grandmasters teaching.
Spirit bones were admittedly top quality goods, but just like spirit rings, different spirit bones would have different effects for different Spirit Masters. Even though spirit bones would drop after the death of a Spirit Master, as long as the Spirit Master still lived, it couldnt be reced.
In other words, if a Spirit Master fused with a spirit bone, then, just like a spirit ring, it would follow him his entire life.
In this respect, spirit bones were even more potent than spirit rings. There was still a method to remove spirit rings, though at the price of never being able to obtain a spirit ring again.
For instance, if a nine ring Title Douluo renounced one of his spirit rings, then he would never be able to again obtain a ninth spirit ring, and would only be an eight ring Spirit Douluo.
Therefore, the method for renouncing spirit rings was only theoretical. But spirit bones would only drop under one circumstance, the death of the Spirit Master. Otherwise, they couldnt be given up.
Originally when Grandmaster taught Tang San he said that even though spirit bones were good, he had to choose one that suited him. If he wasnt clear on the effect of the spirit bone, he mustnt assimte it impatiently. Otherwise, it was possible he would waste one of his six spirit bone slots.
A theoretician like Grandmaster of naturally wouldnt be wrong, but to Spirit Masters the allure of spirit bones was far too great. If not because of Tang Sans staunch willpower and unswerving determination, perhaps he would have fused with it as soon as he recognized it.
Even acking spirit bone would have a certain effect, and having one was always better than not having one.
Let alone ordinary Spirit Masters, even Title Douluo might not possess spirit bones, much less six.
Even though the poison in Yamas Invitation was potent, after being released into the blood, it would lose its effect once it left the blood. Therefore Tang San didnt need to worry about the ck puddle that was once Shi Nian would have any major effect on the surroundings.
Resting a moment, Tang San didnt dare stay here long. Who could say whether any other Blue Sunshine Academy people apart from Shi Nian would be causing trouble from him? After his physical strength had recovered somewhat, Tang San immediately left the grove. Mindful of his own safety, he had no choice but to urge Purple Demon Eye to observe his surroundings as far as his eyesight permitted after leaving the grove, while he cautiously returned to Heaven Dou City.
Fortunately, the grove wasnt far from Heaven Dou City. After entering, Tang San resisted the hollow feeling of his spirit power and swiftly returned to Shrek Academy.
Even before he had reached the Academy gate, Tang San could already see Xiao Wu standing there, anxiously waiting.
GeSeeing Tang San, tears flowed from Xiao Wus eyes, and she leapt at him as if flying.
After that ominous premonition, the Shrek Academy party had swiftly returned to the Academy. When they discovered that Tang San really wasnt there, Xiao Wu immediately sunk into panic. Everyone went out to search, only leaving Xiao Wu to wait here.
Finally having waited until Tang Sans return, the extremely emotional Xiao Wu dashed at him. Normally Tang San could naturally have caught her, but as he was weakened right now, he was unable to withstand her charge. As she ran into Tang Sans chest, both of them went to the ground.
Fortunately, Xiao Wus flexibility and reaction was outstanding. When the two were about to hit the ground, she pushed up with one hand, and even though it didnt stop them from falling, it substantially reduced their momentum.
A fragrant tender body rushing into his embrace, Tang San only felt the sky spinning and ground revolving, but he also equally felt at ease. Subconsciously, he pulled Xiao Wu into a tight embrace as they fell. This moment, his heart was filled equally with fiery heat and dread.
Even though he sessfully used Yamas Invitation to kill Shi Nian, in order to keep Shi Nian from discovering anything odd, he had stillpletely had to endure the Nightmare illusion of Shi Nians seventh spirit ability. Even though Purple Demon Eye had been able to see the truth, the terror from that illusion still hadntpletely left him. Holding Xiao Wu, Tang San couldnt keep the scene of Xiao Wu being molested by that vulgar uncle from his mind. To him, there was practically nothing that could be more terrifying.
Pulling in Xiao Wu tight, he even wanted to blend her into himself, carefully protecting her.
Xiao Wu also clearly sensed the change in Tang Sans mood, and that burning aura of his alone already made her pulse elerate. But the fear in her heart was even more intense than Tang Sans. She hadnt waited for long, but each second had been a kind of torment. She didnt know what she would have done if something truly had happened to Tang San.
This brief separation made both of them profoundly feel each others importance in their hearts.
Tang Sans consciousness gradually grew faint, but his arms were still tight around Xiao Wu, not changing until the moment hepletely lost consciousness.
Yamas Invitation had required more internal strength than he had imagined. Whether it was his mind or internal strength, the drain on Tang San had already reached the edge of danger.
Now seeing Xiao Wu again, returning to the Academy gate, the tight strings of his heart finally rxed. His body could no longer endure the strain of exhaustion, and shut down out of self preservation.
Not knowing how muchter, when Tang San slowly woke from unconsciousness, he was already back on his bed in the dorms.
Consciousness gradually returning, the weak feeling had already improved a lot, his inner strength already somewhat recovered under his bodys autonomous adjustment. Slowly breathing in through his nose, urging his internal strength to circte through his energy channels once, Tang San then opened his eyes.
Part 2
He wasnt injured, he had simply exhausted too much of his mental and internal strength, leading to unconsciousness. Now, after a moment of rest, he had already recovered to some extent.
Only now did Tang San discover a small hand in his, naturally it was Xiao Wus. At the moment she was sitting by the side of the bed, leaning over next to him, deep asleep. He could vaguely see that her eyes were still red, and her tender little face somewhat red. Her slender scorpion braid hung over the bedside, and her long eyshes trembled slightly from time to time. Clearly, her sleep was uneasy.
Seeing that gentle and beautiful face, that ck long hair, as well as the pursed brows still not recovered from dread, Tang San found it difficult to control the overwhelming tenderness in his heart.
Softly getting off the bed and gently picking her up, carrying her like a piece of muslin, he ced her on his bed to let her rest a bit morefortably.
Whether it was because Tang San moved too softly or Xiao Wu was too tired, but she didnt wake up, only unconsciously winding her arms around his neck in her sleep, refusing to let go no matter what.
Everything happened very naturally, and he pulled her soft body into his embrace, covering them with the quilt. Without using cultivation to recover his internal strength, but with a warmth in his heart, he once again slept together with her. Without a trace of worry, only endless tenderness.
Her brows unconsciously smoothed, and his heartforted by the warmth at his chest, an unprecedentedly peaceful warmth blossomed on the simple bed.
In early morning, as the first rays of sunshine filtered through the windows, Xiao Wu wiggled a bit in Tang Sans embrace. Perhaps it because of a mutual tacit understanding, both opened their eyes practically at the same time, then quickly closed them again at the same time.
A rich red color spread across her face, and he awkwardly wanted to let go, but was again held onto by her.
Neither of them spoke up, and neither of them had anything to say. Only their heartbeats peculiarly sped up.
At the sound of footsteps approaching the room, both of them quickly separated like startled birds. Unable to manage the embarrassment, Tang San swiftly leapt off the bed and pulled on his outer clothes.
Xiao Wu, is little San a bit better?A knock resounded, followed by Oscars voice.
Tang San looked at Xiao Wu. By now Xiao Wu had already gotten off the bed, but was unable to conceal that blush on her face in any way. The two looked face to face, Xiao Wu pointed first to herself, then to the door, again at Tang San, and finally to the bed.
Wordless understanding let Tang Sany back down on the bed, while Xiao Wu drew a deep breath. Calming her heartbeat, she then opened the door.
Seeing the blushing Xiao Wu, Oscar was somewhat puzzled:Xiao Wu, how is it?
Xiao Wu said:He still hasnt woken up, but his breath has already evened out. There shouldnt be any problem.
Oscar gave her a deeply meaningful nce, and grinned:Thats fine, thats fine. Let him sleep a bit longer. Ill go eat breakfast first. No need to go together. Oh, thats right, Grandmaster said to have Tang San go find him as soon as he wakes up.
Xiao Wu nodded hastily. At this moment she was eager for Oscar to leave quickly, so she could steady her mood a bit.
Once Xiao Wu had closed the door, Tang San sat back up from the bed. The two looked face to face, and Xiao Wu somewhat panicked lowered her head. Tang San walked over to her side, rubbing her head,Im already alright. Ill go find Grandmaster.
Only once Tang San had left the room did Xiao Wus mood gradually calm. Both hands cupping her face, she discovered that things she hadnt been able to see clearly before were bing clearer and clearer in her mind. Her beautiful eyes disyed a somewhat extraordinary radiance and resolution, and she had a trace of a smile.
She gave the bed a final look, then quickly stepped out.
Grandmaster, its me.When Tang San reached Grandmasters room, the door was open.
There was a sumptuous breakfast arranged on Grandmasters table.
Grandmaster smiled slightly, saying:Eat something first. Well talk after eating.
Tang San didnt refuse. He hadnt eaten anythingst night, and having nevercked appetite, he immediately sat down and began to eat heartily. Grandmaster didnt ask any questions in the meantime, only quietly pondered something.
Once Tang San had swept the table clean of breakfast, Grandmaster looked at him with a meaningful gaze, saying:Did someone ambush you yesterday? Tell me about it in detail.
Tang San wouldnt hide anything from Grandmaster, and he nodded immediately, saying:It was Blue Sunshine Academys Shi Nian.
Grandmastersplexion suddenly changed, the pupils of his eyes contracting,Youre talking about Brutal Dream Shi Nian?
Tang San nodded,Yes.While speaking, he walked over and carefully closed the door; some things shouldnt be seen by others.
Grandmasters expression was very unsightly, his brows tightening,Does he have such good intentions that he would actually let you go? Shi Nian was always widely known as a cruel person, and further adding that special spirit of his, whether attacking or escaping, both are fairly troublesome. Considered an atypical control system Spirit Master, hes very difficult to deal with.
Hes dead. I killed him.Tang San directly delivered the result.
Grandmaster was stunned, raising his head to look at Tang San,You killed him?
Tang San nodded,It went like this Immediately, he gave a detailed narration of what happened to him after he left Heaven Dou Great Spirit Arena yesterday.
He didnt even conceal the secret of Yamas Invitation. If he had to say who he trusted the most in this world, it might not be his father Tang Hao, but rather Grandmaster.
From Tang Sans point of view, Grandmaster had given him far more than Tang Hao. He felt affection for his father, but affection and respect for Grandmaster.
Listening to Tang Sans ount, Grandmaster couldnt keep his expression from bing bizarre. As he heard Tang San say he had taken that rainbow-colored spirit bone from Shi Nian, he almost cried out in surprise, shooting up from his chair.
Looking at Tang San with extreme agitation, he even trembled somewhat.
Take it out so I can see it. Quickly.Grandmaster said somewhat impatiently.
Tang San took out the rainbow-colored spirit bone from Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, leaving it in Grandmasters hands.
As Grandmaster held the spirit bone, his heartbeat elerate constantly. Even though he had researched spirits all his life, this was still his first time seeing a spirit bone so clearly.
He had never been in such close contact with a spirit bone even when he was at the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n.
To Grandmaster, spirit bones were like a second life. Nobody would easily reveal their spirit bones, and kept the fact they had one under even more extreme secrecy. Even Title Douluo were the same.
Even fewer people would carry a spirit bone on them. As long as they obtained such a priceless treasure, anyone would instantly absorb it, increasing their strength.
Grandmaster focused his attention on that spirit bone, beside himself for a long time.
Little San, you truly have grown.Sighing softly, Grandmaster cautiously and solemnly returned the spirit bone to Tang Sans hands, indicating he should immediately put it back in the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse.
Putting away the spirit bone, Tang San somewhat puzzled looked at Grandmaster. He didnt understand why Grandmaster would say something like that.
Grandmaster sighed,On encountering a spirit bone, you still didnt forget my warnings, and didnt absorb it directly. This already proved that your temperament is already far beyond ordinary people. Now I can also finally at ease let you graduate after this tournament.
There was some yearning in Tang Sans eyes,No, Teacher, I still want to continue learning from you.
Augh escaped from Grandmaster:Youve long ago practically already learned what I can teach you. What you must do now is constantly take my theory and turn it into reality. This is also what I hope for the most. Little San, you must remember, no matter when, realbat is most important. If not for plentifulbat experience, right now you might already be a corpse. I didnt expect that mysterious eye skill of yours could actually break Shi Nians Brutal Dream Spirit, and then that toxic hidden weapon as well. I think you should also be aware just how lucky you were in that fight yesterday. Only the slightest difference would have turned you into a corpse.
Of course Tang San knew. Let alone the spirit bone, if Shi Nian hadnt been so cruel and insisted on using his abnormal spirit ability, if he had only relied on strength, perhaps Tang San would already be dead. And then Shi Nian even had a spirit bone on top of that.
Grandmasters expression suddenly became serious,Dont speak of this matter to anyone again. Not even the Shrek Seven Devils, Flender and the others. Brutal Dream Shi Nian has gone missing, but thats entirely unrted to you. That goes double for this spirit bone, dont let anyone know about it. What is called treasuring a jade ring bes a crime, I dont want you to provoke some deadly cmity because of it. Understand?
Tang San nodded, but he still couldnt help asking:Grandmaster, just what is the effect of this spirit bone?
Grandmaster muttered to himself:
From observing its appearance and aura, it seems it was extremely wise of you not to absorb this spirit bone. Because it doesnt suit you. This spirit bone should be a gem type, most applicable for auxiliary system Spirit Masters and illusionist type Spirit Masters, a very good match for Shi Nian. But youre different, youre not that category of Spirit Master. Even if you used it, the ability you would gain would be of little value. The added properties also wouldnt be too good. Of course, its still a lot better than not having one.
Part 3
Originally, the reason I repeatedly warned you not to anxiously absorb spirit bones after getting one, was because of this. Even if this spirit bone doesnt suit you, it will suit others. Ideally, you can use it to trade for a spirit bone that fits you. Therefore, even though this spirit bone doesnt suit your direct use, to you its still the necessary capital to trade for something more suitable. As long as you can grasp the opportunity, there will be no doubts as to the benefits.
Tang San couldnt help asking:Then what kind of spirit bone does suit me?
Grandmaster said without the slightest hesitation:Strength type spirit bones and nt system spirit bones.
Tang San stared nkly. nt system spirit bones he could understand, but why strength type spirit bones?
Tang San had been Grandmasters disciple for many years, and naturally he saw the doubt in his mind,The benefit of nt system spirit bones goes without saying. As for strength type spirit bones, the greatest benefit is to strengthen you. At the same time, its also in order to prepare for your second spirit. Your Clear Sky Schools Clear Sky Hammer walks the strength route, and its even the most tyrannical strength route. Remember what I told you, what is the greatest difficulty for twin spirits? Its that the body is unable to endure the added attributes from so many spirit rings. And strength type spirit bones will remould you one step further, making you able to endure even greater pressure.
So its like that.Tang San now understood Grandmasters painstaking effort,Then at what time should I go rece this spirit bone?
Grandmaster pondered, saying:Dont be hasty, this isnt something you can aplish on your own. Spirit bones are really too sensitive a topic in the Spirit Master world, if you dont have sufficient threat of strength behind you, not only wont you be able to trade for a suitable spirit bone, you will even attract deadly misfortune. Wait a few years. If you can meet your father, then you can shift it to an earlier date. With him there, nobody could touch you. Or if you could return to Clear Sky School, and obtain their backing.
Dont participate in the matchter. Its not suitable to participate after such a massive exhaustion. Your opponents today arent powerful, the others are enough to deal with them. As for the others, just tell them that you had a sh of insight yesterday and went to cultivate outside the city for a while, and almost overdid it, thats why you exhausted your spirit power. Ill help you cover it up.
Even though Tang San somewhat disapproved of Grandmasters caution, he still wouldnt go against Grandmaster. His Teacher was doing it for his sake, and there was no harm in being a bit careful.
The qualifiers continued, and after the tenth round had finished, the teams participating in the Heaven Dou City qualifiers had already pulled open a lead.
Shrek Academys record of ten fights and ten wins, left them clearlypeting for the first position.
There were still a few teams that had amassed identical records. That was also the four elemental academies other than Elephant Armored School.
Strangely, apart from facing the Elephant Armored Academy at the start, Shrek Academy didnt encounter any of the other five elemental academy teams.
But the Elephant Armored Academy sessively encountered the other four academies, and without exception, lost each time. It seemed as if their defense didnt have any effect.
So far, Shrek Academy had beenpeting with the other four elemental academies for the top five positions, and they all still hadplete win records.
But Elephant Armored Academy was extremely miserable. After ten fights with five wins and five losses, their position was only in the middle of the rankings. Let alone the Elephant Armored Academy themselves, even the organizers hadnt expected such an oue.
This made each team in the qualifiers pull open the distance, and the first group of five teams led by a wide margin.
However, the next match wouldnt be so easy. Shrek Academys eleventh opponent was from the five elemental academies, the zing Academy. A formidable teamposed entirely of fire type Spirit Masters.
This match, due to Shrek Academy and zing Academys previous matches, undoubtedly became the greatest focal point. It came as a shock to nobody that they were arranged for the central stage.
The match still hadnt started, but the stands were already bustling. At least a third of the audience was dressed in the emblematic green of Shrek Academys uniforms.
Even though the five elemental academies were equally strong, a grassroots background like the Shrek Academy resonated even easier with the audience. Especially their out of the ordinary poise had already swept Heaven Dou City with a green wave.
This moment wasnt far from when they signed up, but Shrek Academy was already receiving applications like snow kes. This showed how much reputation the Shrek team had brought their Academy.
Flender was even more pleased as the profit filled both basins and pots.
As Grandmaster made a detailed introduction of the zing Academy, his expression was clearly somewhat serious. These days he had constantly been researching the strength of the five element academies, and now he had finally grasped a general outline.
Teacher, well go out as usual for this match.Tang San said to Grandmaster. What he called as usual, was him, Dai Mubai, and Xiao Wu, bringing along the four reserve members.
Grandmaster shook his head, saying:No. This time your opponent is fairly powerful. Little San, youve always beenpeting thesest days, do you know why the Elephant Armored Academy sessively lost against the other four elemental academies?
Tang San shook his head. He had led the team to participate in matches every day. Having to analyze the circumstances of the match, as well as being the mainstay, he basically didnt have the time to pay attention to such things.
Grandmaster said:Originally I couldnt be sure, but in these few days Ive been observing the battles between the other four great elemental academies and the Elephant Armored Academy, and I already have a vague grasp on the details. Theyre also hiding their strength. It seems the extreme limit flow has already begun to use strength to make up for weakness.
Seeing Tang Sans somewhat astonished gaze, Grandmaster quickly said:Theres not much time, Ill make it brief. Youve already faced the Elephant Armored Schools disciples, they were a typical extreme limit flow team. In the past there wasnt much difference between them and the other four elemental academies in strength. The reason theyve kept losing this time is because the other four elemental academies have changed their fighting style. Even though theyre all Spirit Masters of the same attribute, theyve already started splitting the work. In other words, these four great elemental academies are fully using extreme limit flow ording to the bnced method. Do you understand?
Tang San had studied under Grandmaster for so many years, and he naturally found it easiest to understand what he said. Complexion changing, he said with astonishment:Teacher, you mean, the other four great elemental academies have also begun using separate sses?
Thats right. The zing Academy youre about to face possesses fire element power attack, fire element battle control, fire element agility attack, fire element support. They just didnt reveal this when they were facing weaker opponents. Only when they fought the Elephant Armored Academy did some of their strength appear. Thats why, even if the Elephant Armored Academys chief disciple has a spirit bone, they still couldnt endure their bombardment. zing Academy and Thunderp Academy are both known for their attack. Their strike is bound to be like the five thousand ton weight of thunder. Thats why you have to be even more careful. If it seems impossible, I would rather you concede without being stubborn. After all, these are just the qualifiers, its fine as long as you pass the goal line. No need to worry about Flender.
Hearing what Grandmaster had to say, Tang San couldnt help sinking into a brief moment of consideration.
Fire element power attack, fire element battle control, fire element agility attack, fire element support, he had nevere across a team like that.
Same attribute amplification and support, even if it was just more of the same, the burst intensity when attacking would absolutely be frightening. This zing Academy really didnt seem easy to deal with.
Teacher, Ive decided. Well still go out as usual.Tang Sans words were resolute, without a trace of hesitation.
Grandmaster stared nkly a moment, then nodded and smiled:Fine, do as you wish. I believe you will do very well. Sometimes, giving up when necessary is also a very good kind of tactic.
Tang San knew Grandmaster had misunderstood his intent, but he still didnt try to exin. He only smiled calmly and nodded to his Teacher.
First round, central stage, Shrek Academy facing zing Academy.The announcer dered the names of the entering teams in a loud voice. The teams on either side stepped into the ring with their heads held high.
In a split second, the entire audience surged like a raging sea, cheers rising and falling, some supporting zing Academy, but even more supporting Shrek.
Shrek Academy had already defeated one of the five elemental academies, if they could also take down zing Academy, then their status would inevitably rise another step. All the spectators were looking forward to this moment.
Dai Mubai still walked furthest ahead, Tai Long and Huang Yuan at his side, behind them were Tang San, and standing next to him were Xiao Wu and Jing Ling.
Jiang Zhu still stood furthest in the back as customary. Their uniforms no longer had just that wash even healthier advertisement, but still had even more logos.
Perhaps it was because the effect of the advertisement was out of the ordinary, but Flender had already found more than ten sponsors for the team uniforms. The uniforms appeared even more hriously gaudy, but Shrek Academys profit had also be even greater.
Faintly flickering light, Tang Sans eyes disyed a trace of ice cold light, both hands folded across his chest, quietly observing their opponents, equally unhurriedly strolling onto the stage.
The zing Academys seven students all seemed to be about the same age, a bit over twenty.
Seven people, in a triangr formation.
Chapter 100 — Shrek Academy VS Blazing Academy
Chapter 100: Shrek Academy VS zing Academy
Part 1
The person walking furthest ahead was medium sized, with an extremely ordinary appearance, a pair of eyes flickering with red-hot radiance, broad shoulders, the contrast between a gold and red uniform and that not particrly handsome face still made him imposing and threatening.
This person was zing Academys team captain, Huo Wushuang. A forty second ranked power attack system Battle Spirit Master. His spirit was somewhat simr to Liu Erlongs, a Fire Dragon. Only Liu Erlongs Fire Dragon was more partial to Yin me, while his Fire Dragon was a One-Horned Tyrant Dragon,pletely walking the explosive route. In these qualifiers he was already known among Spirit Masters as most powerful head-on. He was also zing Academys unyielding mainstay attacker.
All the seven zing Academy students stood very close, and directly behind Huo Wushuang was another power attack system Spirit Master, thirty eighth ranked, without any outstanding features. Data showed that this persons spirit was a Fire Leopard. Further behind were two people, two youths with gloomy expressions. Their appearances were exactly identical, unexpectedly a pair of twins. One was called Huo Yun and the other Huo Yu, their spirits were Fire Crane. They were also the agility attack system fire element Battle Spirit Masters Grandmaster spoke about. Their spirit power had both reached the thirty ninth rank, only a fine line away from the fortieth rank.
Furthest behind were two men and one woman, the two male Spirit Masters were extremely tall and wide, their faces valiant, and if going by appearance, they would absolutely be taken for power attack system Spirit Masters. But Grandmaster had told the Shrek Academy team that the two werent power attack system, but rather auxiliary system. Only their support contained a certain attack capability. If the opponents werent especially powerful, their support characteristics wouldnt even be seen. Their spirits were also strangely identical, both had Sparks. Thats right, Sparks, a kind of unusual spirit.
And between the two was the whole zing Academy teams only woman, an extremely beautiful girl, the golden uniform she woreplementing her, matched with deep red long hair, able to stir any mans fire, she was extremely attention grabbing.
Even though she was the only woman among the zing Academy, she was the tallest among the seven members, and her body was extremely well shaped. Standing in the middle with a constant faint smile, there was a faint red light around her.
If someone thought she was the zing Academys weakest member in a fight, then that would be a fatal mistake. Because apart from the captain, this girl was zing Academys other fortieth ranked Spirit Master, and even the highest ranked in the whole team. Forty third ranked control system Battle Spirit Master, Huo Wu. She was the soul of the team, as well as their vice captain. Her spirit was she herself, using her own shadow, Fire Shadow.
Before the start of the match, Tang San only had time to look over the Spirit Master formation on the other side. It wasnt that Shrek Academy had received the informationte, but rather that Grandmaster deliberately gave them a rough run down of the opponents before the match. Winning was admittedly important, but to Grandmaster, it was even more important for the children to mature. In battles between Spirit Masters, you would frequently have to adapt to the enemy. When confronting the enemy, they would never tell you about their circumstances. What Grandmaster wanted to cultivate was Tang Sans ability to judge the enemy. As the soul of the team, his adaptability was clearly the most important.
Of the seven opponents, the one that drew Tang Sans attention the most wasnt the one reputed as the most powerful frontal attacker, Huo Wushuang, but rather the control system Spirit Master Huo Wu between the two auxiliary system Spirit Masters in the rear.
Even though the opponents this time were still inferior to Elephant Armored Academy in terms of spirit power, what with having only two fortieth ranked Spirit Ancestors, since they could defeat the Elephant Armored Academy, there was no need to doubt their strength.
The referee walked into the middle,Both sides, salute.
The altogether fourteen members of both teams lined up, saluting their counterparts. Dai Mubais gaze met Huo Wushuangs, and Tang San couldnt keep his gaze from meeting Huo Wu. Thepetition still hadnt started, but the smell of gunpowder filled the space between them.
Huo Wushuang red at Dai Mubai, their gazes colliding. In a low voice he said:Today is the moment your winning streak ends.
Dai Mubai faintly said:
Thats what I wanted to say. Today, one of our two teams will be unable to keep winning.
Huo Wushuangs gaze shifted to Tang San at Dai Mubais side,Its a pity. If your control system Spirit Master wasnt a nt type, then perhaps you still might have had some chance. But, now I advise you to forfeit, that way you can at least conserve your strength for the next match.
Dai Mubai sneered in reply. In fact, inwardly he was also uncertain.
How couldnt he know that nt type Spirit Masters were naturally suppressed by fire type Spirit Masters?
And the seven opponents were all fire type.
Tang San was undoubtedly the most important part of the Shrek Academy team. If he was suppressed by the opponents, then beating zing Academy with their current formation was undoubtedly lunatic ravings. Even if he and Zhu Zhuqing had the Hell White Tiger, they still might not be able to beat all the opponents.
To say nothing of the fact that Zhu Zhuqing wasnt in this fight. To whom the deer would fall, was still a riddle.
You can release your spirits.The referees voice rose once again. In an instant, the central stage was covered by light.
Intense spirit ring light flooded the whole stage, without doubt, both sides had optimal spirit ring configurations. Comparing spirit rings, they werepletely bnced. Both sides had two fortieth ranked Spirit Ancestors along with five thirtieth ranked Spirit Elders.
Both sides werepletely bnced in level. Of course, there was still a gap in Tang Sans terror-inducing ten thousand year spirit ring.
But how did a team fight? As a whole. A small gap absolutely couldnt be a key to change the entire battle.
Tang Sans gaze swept across the formation, but alwaysnded on the tall young woman called Huo Wu.
Her name was the same as Xiao Wu, both having the word wu. But this girl gave Tang San a very unusual feeling.
Even if she was always smiling, her aura was extremely reserved. Even with Tang Sans strength and Purple Demon Eye, he was still unable to clearly see what strength this girl hid.
Spirits leapt up, and intangible pressure squeezed both sides like two immense walls.
After the referee retreated, both sides simultaneously returned to their familiar formations. zing Academy still had a triangr formation, while the Shrek Academy side still had Dai Mubai, Tai Long, and Huang Yuan in front, Jiang Zhu in the back, and Tang San, Xiao Wu, and Jing Ling in the middle.
Going by formations, no doubt the zing Academy arrangement seemed even more offensive, while the Shrek Academys side seemed rtively conservative.
Match begin!Along with the refereesmand, both sides moved in the first instant.
Dai Mubai abruptly took a step forward, making the whole stage shake. Huang Yuan and Tai Long followed at his side, the three simultaneously pressuring their counterparts with the weight of five thousand tons of thunder. At their waists appeared a slender and extremely durable strand of Blue Silver Grass.
Hong At this moment, raging mes leapt up in a sh in the middle of the enemy ranks. Fiery red light filled half the stage with scorching hot air.
Raging mes rose practically simultaneously from all the seven zing Academy team members, each persons first spirit ring releasing dazzling light.
Sparks radiated all around the two auxiliary system Spirit Masters, countless little flecks of light in the air swiftly condensed towards those sparks. Along with the red flecks of light gathering, the sparks swiftly grewrger, spiraling over the heads of all the seven.
Huo Wushuang brazenly stepped forward with the other power attack system Spirit Master. A resonant dragons roar rose from his throat, and the raging mes all over his body vaguely took the shape of a dragon behind him. Spirit Body Enhancement made his body swell a size, covering his skin with ayer of zing hot deep red scales.
The two agility attack system Spirit Masters Huo Yun and Huo Yu detoured around them, a pair of dazzlingly beautiful wings extending behind their backs. Even though they couldnt fly, they still advanced in a bizarre curving way, gliding around, their target at the center of the Shrek Academy team, Tang San.
After the dazzling sparks condensed in the air one after another, they swiftly poured into the others. As each spark entered, it made the zing Academy students mes even fiercer.
Without a doubt, this was a team with extremely tacit cooperation; the match had only just started, but they had already established a total advantage.
On the battlefield, there were only three people that didnt move. On Shrek Academys side was Tang San and Jiang Zhu, and on the opposing side, control system Spirit Master Huo Wu.
Jiang Zhu being motionless was because of her healing capability, and now still wasnt the time to heal. But Tang San and Huo Wu were still looking at each other, neither acting.
Xiao Wu and Jing Ling simultaneously shed out to the side, meeting the opponents two agility attack system Spirit Masters, loudly colliding together head-on on the battlefield.
Dai Mubai and Huo Wushuang loudly erupted with their second spirit abilities, both jolted simultaneously. Huo Wushuang retreated a step, but Dai Mubai didnt move a hairs breadth.
The two both had extremely powerful spirits, but Dai Mubai still had an edge in spirit power.
However, Dai Mubai also wasnt unscathed. His tiger palms were already somewhat licked by mes, emitting a scorched smell.
Part 2
Wu Shuang was clearly enormously unreconciled to being pushed back. With an explosive roar, he once again stiffly charged forward without using any spirit abilities, striking at Dai Mubai without any garishness. His defense was his own unparallelled head-on reputation.
The other zing Academy power attack system Spirit Master was somewhat out of luck, facing the attacks of both Tai Long and Huang Yuan.
Tai Longs spirit was Vajra Orangutan, and now under Spirit Body Enhancement, his bodys sturdiness was already extremely frightening. Even if he still couldntpare to those abnormal Elephant Armored Academy fellows, his muscles like coiling serpents gave a feeling of even more power. His attack was also the simplest, pure force. Basically no matter who the opponent was, he would let the opponent bombard him, and he would equally throw out his fists. And Huang Yuan swiftly leapt up, yellow light releasing from his sharp ws, going straight for the opponents chest.
When there was little difference in level, a two against one battle should be without any suspense. But at this moment, zing Academys strength immediately emerged.
Those constantly condensing sparks in the air were originally evenly distributed across the all the other five team members, but when thebined attacks of Huang Yuan and Tai Long struck that Fire Leopard Spirit Master, the sparks in the air suddenly elerated, their collected power shooting into the body of the Fire Leopard Spirit Master in a sh.
Immediately, a circle of golden red light released from within the Fire Leopard Spirit Master, a tremendous energy suddenly expanding, unexpectedly repelling both Tai Long and Huang Yuans attacks.
Even if it didnt injure the two, the Fire Leopard Spirit Masters crisis was already easily resolved. He immediately went straight for the seemingly weaker of the two, Huang Yuan. Whether attack power or speed, both had abruptly increased when that big cloud of sparks had poured in.
Good auxiliary control. Tang Sans eyes brightened, he had already clearly judged the opponents condition.
That trio of two support and one control should actually be considered a trio of control system Spirit Masters. The two big fellows werent justmon auxiliary system Spirit Masters, but of an exceptionally umon auxiliary control system.
In a battle, relying on their support capabilities to conduct control, selectively helping their team members. In some sense, this method was somewhat simr to the Shrek Seven Devils Ning Rongrong.
Even though their spirits werent as out of the ordinary as the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, when the two simultaneously supported one person, it could undoubtedly substantially boost his strength for a short time. This was also an important reason why they only had two power attack system Spirit Masters.
Having seen this clearly, Tang San finally moved. With the speed of thought, Blue Silver Grass abruptly withdrew, pulling back Huang Yuan and Tai Long, simultaneously having them retreat in one direction under Tang Sans precise control. And withdrawing at the same time was Dai Mubai who was fighting Huo Wushuang.
Dai Mubai and Huo Wushuang could be said to be evenly matched. Both were power attack system Spirit Masters, both had overbearing spirits, there was very little difference in spirit power, making the fight between them inspire a kind of unrestrained feeling.
But just as they were happily trading blows, Dai Mubais sudden retreat was undoubtedly beyond Ho Wushuangsprehension, but his feet unconsciously followed, automatically pulled along, both fists simultaneously bursting out, straight at Dai Mubais chest.
However, the moment Huo Wushuangs dashed forward, he already felt something amiss.
Dai Mubais retreat was too fast, and at the same time as he advanced, Huang Yuan and Tai Long also simultaneously retreated to either side, the three forming a perfect triangr formation, with him in the center.
Even though this wasnt the first time Tang San used these tactics in a fight, with Blue Silver Grasss increasingly urate control, it could often acquire enormous effect. In the ten previous fights, at least six team captains had been ensnared in Tang Sans control like this.
Even though Huo Wushuang wasnt weak, in a moment, he would be the seventh.
Dai Mubai and Tang San had been cooperating for a very long time, and as he retreated, he had already understood Tang Sans intentions. Without the slightest hesitation, he directly unleashed his potent third spirit ability, White Tiger Vajra Transformation.
Instantly, white fur burst with golden splendor, and even though he was retreating, his imposing manner instantly increased. Seeing the encirclement almostplete, Dai Mubai stepped down, halting his backwards momentum. He crouched like a tiger about to pounce, and immediately afterward, struck like lightning.
Everything happened extremely fast, this encircling and annihting joint attack was fast, precise, fierce, exploiting numerical advantage and instantaneous burst power to first destroy the strongest of the opponents. As long as they could smash Huo Wushuang, the rest of the battle would no doubt be a lot easier for the Shrek team.
However, was it really that easy?
Grandmaster had always observed the other teams matches, so how couldnt the other teams also have paid attention to Shrek Academys ten sessive victories?
The moment both sides were about toplete their encirclement, suddenly, a red whirlwind erupted from the floor.
Even though Tang San manipted his Blue Silver Grass, his gaze had never left the opposing sides control system Spirit Master, Huo Wu. Sure enough, at this moment, Huo Wu moved.
Huo Wu acted without any warning, her movements also extremely simple, but what shone was her third spirit ring. The dazzling purple light mixed with the golden red around her, and a dazzling ring-shaped me instantly erupted where it was needed the most.
Her control was extremely precise, and when that great ring of me arrived, was precisely when Dai Mubais triopleted their encirclement and attacked.
Bizarrely, even though that instantly erupting ring of me appeared extremely grand, the moment it touched, it still didnt make any sound.
Whether it was Dai Mubai, Huang Yuan or Tai Long, none of them felt any threat of harm to them, the trio was only sent flying in a split second by a scorching hot powerful sticity.
It wasnt just them being ejected, even Xiao Wu and Jing Ling who were fighting to two opposing agility attack system Spirit Masters.
These five were struck practically simultaneously by that bizarre ring of fire, flying out in five different directions, perfectly destroying the Shrek teams formation all at once.
Tang San, originally protected in the middle of everyone, was immediately exposed. That me ring disappeared just in front of him, without flinging him away with the others.
This was Huo Wus third spirit ability, Defying me Ring. This ability didnt have any attack power, but its greatest characteristic was the ability to eject all enemies within the range of the Defying me Ring a certain distance.
As for how far they were rejected, and differentiation between friend and foe, that was up to the Spirit Masters own control. It the ability of a kind of peculiar spirit beast.
This spirit ability would appear to be used to save ones life, when it appeared in the hands of an outstanding control system Spirit Master, it wasnt that simple. Even though Dai Mubai, Huang Yuan and Tai Long were all bound by Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass, the instant they were shot out by the Defying me Ring, Tang San was still left by himself.
And without opponents to block them the two agility attack system Spirit Masters, along with Huo Wushuang, and the other power attack system Spirit Master, practically simultaneously pounced at Tang San, and moreover from four different directions. Right now, even Tang San didnt have enough time to use Blue Silver Grass to pull back his team members to help him.
From the start of the battle, this situation was what the zing Academy had arranged for Tang San, using Shrek Academys best team tactic against them to deal with Tang San.
Four against one, they had even taken Tang Sans Spider Web Restraint into ount.
Attacking from different directions, Tang Sans Spider Web could at most only restrain one person. There absolutely wasnt enough time for him tounch a second.
And that moment, he would already be besieged by three people, not even luck could save him then.
Anyone who looked could see that Tang San was the core of the Shrek team, as long as he was routed, the Shrek Team would be like a toothless tiger, and dealing with them would be a lot simpler without the threat of Tang Sans ten thousand year spirit ring, and even more without his powerful control capability.
For insurance, the zing Academys two auxiliary system Spirit Masters third spirit rings red simultaneously, and the previously constantly condensing sparks in the air unexpectedly split from one into two, from two into four, instantly increasing fourfold, and rushed at the four responsible for the attack.
Dazzlingly beautiful balls of me fell from the air like a meteor shower, zing mes already impassably surrounding Tang San.
The four people attacking Tang San simultaneouslyunched their third spirit abilities. Regarding this one attack, they were determined to win.
Sharp ws appeared on Huo Wushuangs hands, his body swelling once again, golden red light erupting from the scales. His third spirit ability and Dai Mubais White Tiger Vajra Transformation were different approaches leading to the same oue. His whole body erupted with raging mes.
With two crane calls, two enormous me crane shadows flew out, me Shadow Doppelg?ngers.
The Fire Leopard Spirit Master erupted with seven deep blue me bullets.
The quadruple attack sealed all Tang Sans routes of escape.
Confronted by four people attacking him, Tang San seemed very serene, very calm.
However, within his body burned a raging inferno. He longed to fight, longed to use his own true strength to smash these four people before him.
Part 3
Perhaps he would be injured, but he believed he had that kind of strength. But, could he really do that? No, he couldnt. It still wasnt time to expose his true strength.
In such a moment of crisis, Tang San still had time to nce at that Huo Wu, her charming face already showing a trace of pride after releasing that Defying me Ring.
Huo Wu was very beautiful, her build somewhat like Xiao Wu, only somewhat more well rounded than Xiao Wu. Deep red waves of long hair hanging to her waist, a fair face with exquisite facial features, a pair of big eyes faintly flickering with silvery light. If the most beautiful women in the tournament were lined up, she would definitely be in the top five.
If others looked at her, Huo Wu would definitely think it was out of admiration. However, as her gaze met Tang Sans, she saw his gaze was still brimming with confidence and stubbornness. Tang Sans lips moved, and even though he didnt make a sound, Huo Wu could still vaguely make out what he was saying.
Youre too naive.
Indeed, this was what Tang San wanted to say. The next moment, he shot out like an arrow from a bow. Moreover, what he chose was the most difficult route out, attacking the densest seven star balls of the Fire Leopard Spirit Master.
Huo Wu was somewhat dazed. She couldnt understand why Tang San would make such a suicidal charge, he was only a control system Spirit Master! Without control, a control system Spirit Master was nothing. Could he really want to collide head on with a power attack system Spirit Master? And still a power attack system Spirit Masters third spirit ability? Wasnt that suicide?
Even more, Huo Wushuang, Huo Yun, and Huo Yus attacks would follow directly afterward. Let alone breaking through the Fire Leopard Spirit Masters obstruction, even if he did have that strength, as long as the Fire Leopard Spirit Masters attack slowed him down for just a moment, he would be met with three powerful attacks from behind.
Was Tang San truly suicidal? Impossible.
The Fire Leopard Spirit Master couldnt help inwardly exulting when he saw Tang San dashing at him. He immediately arrayed his third spirit ability, Explosive Seven Star Bullets, in a perfect formation to hit Tang San. He hadplete confidence in his spirit ability, especially when under the boost of the two auxiliary system Spark Spirit Masters. Even if it couldntpare with most Spirit Masters fourth spirit abilities in strength, it wasnt far off.
Indeed, the Fire Leopard Spirit Masters third spirit ability was very powerful. Even Tang San would inevitably be injured if he was hit, let alone going on to block the attacksing from behind. But the Fire Leopard Spirit Master had forgotten one thing, or perhaps it should be said he basically hadnt expected it to happen. Even the most powerful spirit abilities were useless if they didnt hit the opponent.
Tang San had never been a simple Spirit Master, that had never been his destiny ever since arriving in this world. Because he came from the Tang Sect of a different world, and he had inherited Tang Sects peak secret skills.
Could the scattering Explosive Seven Star Bullets truly block Tang Sans every path forward? Seventy might, but never seven.
To the eyes of the Fire Leopard Spirit Master, Tang Sans body suddenly seemed to have be illusory,pletely turning into light and shadow. He seemed weightless, twisting bizarrely in the air a few times, stepping at a mysterious pace that unexpectedly let him bore straight past the seven energy bullets. Not only didnt he touch even one, he didnt even make a sound. Everything he saw was like a hallucination.
The Fire Leopard Spirit Masters pupils abruptly expanded, he also had plentifulbat experience. Even though he didnt know how Tang San had been able to simply walk through his attack like that, he still reacted instantly, using all his strength to control the Explosive Seven Star Bullets he had shot out to return and strike Tang Sans back. In terms of spirit ability control, this was already the limit of what he could aplish.
However, no matter how exquisite his control was, those seven energy bullets were still only chasing a back. And Tang San advanced.
In the crisis, the me Leopard Spirit Masters battle ability eruptedpletely. Extending both hands, a ball of intense mes erupted from his palms. In this limited time, all he could use right now was his first spirit ability, me Howl.
He knew, as long as he could block Tang San for a moment, his closely following Explosive Seven Star Bullets as well as hispanions attacks would catch up. At that time, Tang San would be defeated.
Even though he knew that Tang Sans spirit power was higher than his, he still didnt believe that his strength wasnt enough to block Tang San for just that long.
This moment, besides the ongoing fights on the other four stages, the entire arena became silent. Almost all the gazes from the onlookers were focused on Tang San. They all wanted to see just how the soul of Shrek Academys team, possessing a ten thousand year fourth spirit ring Tang San, would face this situation.
Could he be blocked? Tang San gave the answer under the gazes of several tens of thousands of spectators. Using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step, he didnt just step past the attack of the seven Explosive Seven Star Bullets, but simultaneously also stepped past the Fire Leopard Spirit Master.
He really was too fast. Even though he wasnt an agility attack system Spirit Master, relying on Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, with just one slightly staggering movement, he had already moved around the Fire Leopard Spirit Master.
Just this one simple actionpletely changed the situation. The one confronting the attacks of the three zing Academy team members from behind and the attack of the Seven Star Bullets was no longer Tang San, but rather the Fire Leopard Spirit Master himself.
Standing stably, dropping his shoulder, striking back. The three motions were as smooth as breathing, Tang San didnt give the Fire Leopard Spirit Master any more time to react, before his shoulder heavily struck his opponents back.
umted Mysterious Heaven Skill erupted in a sh. The Fire Leopard Spirit Master only felt an irresistible force spread from his back through his whole body, and immediately afterward he wasunched flying.
The me Howl was confronted with the returning Seven Star Bullets, and those three pursuingrades of his watched helplessly as foe became friend, and all they could do was to as much as possible redirect their attacks to the sky.
Otherwise, their team member would inevitably be turned to ash by theirbined assault.
At this moment, Blue Silver Grass quietly acted. The Blue Silver Grass twisting around Dai Mubai, Tai Long, and Huang Yuans waists suddenly tightened, their speed increasing in the blink of an eye.
From surrounding the enemy, from being surrounded by the enemy under the Defying me Rings effect, then again back to surrounding them. Everything happened at lightning speed.
At this very moment, Tang San had for the first time in this Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament revealed his own talent for battle.
Spirit abilities would never be the full strength of Spirit Masters, and this was even more so for Tang San. Just relying on Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step and his own keen judgement, his tactics had already sessfully reversed heaven and earth.
Hong
The Fire Leopard Spirit Master crooned miserably, his body scorched ck by the bombardment of his own Seven Star Bullets. If not for his own fire attribute, and his exceeding familiarity with his own third spirit ability, this alone would have caused him serious injuries.
His threerades also didnt feel much better. The feeling of misusing strength to forcefully change direction of their spirit abilities was extremely painful, almost making them spit blood. The three staggered uncontrobly, and behind them, Dai Mubais trio already arrived swiftly.
If their attack struck, then the White Tiger Vajra Transformed Dai Mubai alone would have been enough to smash the three staggering opponents before him.
The battle had already advanced to a white hot stage, each moment could be the key to victory or defeat.
At this moment, the control system Spirit Masters of both sidespletely showed their importance as the souls of the teams. Seeing absolute advantage turn to absolute disadvantage, zing Academy teams control system Spirit Master Huo Wu acted once again.
Another ring of intense me erupted, Defying me Ring appearing on the battlefield for the second time. Practically the same scene as before appeared again. The instant Shrek Academy was about to defeat their opponents, they were shot out by the Defying me Ring. While on the brink of catastrophe, the crisis of zing Academys main assault force was resolved.
Even though Huo Wu had saved her teammates at the crucial moment, right now she was already covered with ayer of sweat. She knew that even though she already had a high estimation of Tang San, she had still underestimated him.
His closebat abilities were in no way as simple as an ordinary control system Spirit Masters. That bizarre footwork, could it be some spirit ability? But, he couldnt have any more spirit abilities. Then, was it a spirit bone?
It was in no way just Huo Wu thinking along these lines. In the VIP seats, a lot of people already had simr notions.
Was that the power of a spirit bone?Nobody knew who spoke first.
Sitting in the front row of the VIP section, emperor Xue Ye, as well as Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi and tinum bishop Ss shook their heads practically simultaneously. At this moment, their eyes were filled with shock.
But the three could still be certain, that wasnt the power of a spirit bone.
Because Tang Sans pacecked the particr spirit power fluctuations that came with the use of a spirit bone. That should only be a technique, a simple closebat technique.
Ning Fengzhi held his forehead,ughing wryly in his heart, Ah, Tang San, how many times are you going to shock me before youre done?
Chapter 101 — Fireproof, Blue Silver Grass
Chapter 101: Fireproof, Blue Silver Grass
Part 1
Ss expression became extremely heavy, without letting anyone know what he was thinking. The calmest was instead emperor Xue Ye, a faint smile at the corners of his mouth. Watching Tang San on the stage, there seemed to be a praising light in his eyes.
Their attack was broken by the Defying me Ring yet again, and this time even Tang San was thrown out, temporarily halting the battle between both sides,
Having escaped disaster, Huo Wushuang and the others didnt hesitate to swiftly form up with the other three team members, returning to their original triangr formation. On the other side, the Shrek Academys seven also gathered.
Jiang Zhus healing scepter was already stuck to the ground, releasing ring after ring of recovering light, dispelling the influence the fire attribute spirit power had on everyone. Her healing was many-sided, and one of her spirit abilities could expel all kinds of abnormal conditions.
Refreshing bursts transmitted into the Shrek Academy team members, making their spirits swiftly recover.
Both sides looked at each other, neither anxiously starting the fight again. On the surface it seemed both sides hade out equal, but in fact, it was still the Shrek Academy side that held the advantage.
Practically all the zing Academy team members had used their third spirit abilities all out, while on the Shrek Academy side, only Dai Mubai had used his White Tiger Vajra Transformation. Huang Yuan and Tai Long hadnt fully released their third spirit abilities.
In terms of spirit power consumption, it was clear who held the advantage. Even more, ever since the start of the battle, the mainstay and soul of the team, Tang San, hadnt used even the simplest spirit ability. Hed just used the basic Blue Silver Grass.
Huo Wushuang turned his head, looking face to face with Huo Wu. The moment their gazes met, they simultaneously gave an imperceptible nod.
Huo Wu slowly raised her hands, a pair of orange mes emitting from her palms, rising a meter high.
This seemed to be a signal, and the other six zing Academy members moved simultaneously.
The fiery light around the two auxiliary system Spirit Masters grew, and they released their third spirit abilities once again, without sparing any effort. But this time their target was only one person, the one whose hands was releasing mes, Huo Wu.
Cloud after cloud of condensed sparks poured into Huo Wu. The orange mes in her palms became increasingly bright, but still didnt rise excessively, but rather gradually changed color. From orange it turned to white orchid, from white orchid to incandescent white.
The previously scorching fiery light abruptly vanished the instant the me turned white, as if it no longer was a me.
As for the four attackers, led by Huo Wushuang, the four stood in a line in front of Huo Wu, keeping a defensive formation. Their third spirit rings all simultaneously red with light, clearly prepared to block any sudden attack from Tang Sans side.
Purple color blossomed. The color of a spirit ring, but it was no longer the third, but the fourth. Huo Wus fourth spirit ring.
The purple light fused together with the incandescent white in her palm, the light of the me making her seem illusory.
Tang Sans expression became a bit more serious. He could of course see that under the support of the two auxiliary system Spirit Masters full strength, Huo Wus fourth spirit ability would in no way be as simple asmon fourth spirit abilities. Its might could even outstrip a fire attribute Spirit Masters fifth spirit ability.
Her spirit was even a bit more tyrannical that Huo Wushuangs Fire Dragon.
As a fire control Spirit Master, this Huo Wu was who Tang San thought of as the most powerful enemy in this match.
Huo Wu, Brilliant Sun!Huo Wu called out in a clear bright voice, with each word, the incandescence in her became a bit more intense, and along with thest sun word, an enormous ball of white me had condensed over her head, radiating light like a true sun. At this moment, even the real sunshine in the sky was eclipsed by it.
In the VIP seats, Ning Fengzhi agitatedly said:The power of the me is introverted, without emitting outwards at all. This young miss has already reached a terrifying degree of spirit control. That shouldnt be her own strength, but that of three people. This time Shrek Academy will perhaps be in trouble.
Tang San saw that Huo Wu had chosen her fourth spirit ability exactly the opposite of him. What he had chosen was group control capability. But she had chosen an extremely potent attack capability. But it was an attack capability that could use the full power of theirbined team.
He could clearly sense that, hidden under that incandescence, Huo Wus gaze was firmly fixed on him. And that sun, brimming with white heat, was also locked on him. Had shebined the strength of three people to defeat him? It really seemed that way.
A trace of a faint smile showed at the side of Tang Sans mouth, the seriousness on his face fading as he watched the seven opponents. Because, he knew that it was already impossible to stop Huo Wus spirit ability, and he didnt need to conceal anything.
Dai Mubai and the others were all brimming with anxiety, because until this moment, Tang San still hadnt given any instructions.
As the soul of the team, the Shrek teams attacks had always been managed by him, but now he still gestured at everyone to keep back, just watching the opponents umte power.
Did they still have any advantage under these circumstances? As captain, Da Mubai was deeply concerned.
And at this moment, Tang San still repeated the signal to hold back behind him, but he himself, just like that walked towards the seven opponents.
Advancing step by step, Tang Sans pace was extremely rxed, still a trace of a smile on his face. When confronting seven opponents, he seemed to say, Dont you want to deal with me? Fine, Ill put myself in front by myself and let you attack.
Huo Wushuangs expression had changed somewhat. Even though Tang San was smiling, his smile as he looked at Huo Wushuang held naked provocation. If they hadnt arranged their tactics long in advance, he would have been unable to keep from rushing out to punch him.
Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass was now already connected to each of the Shrek Academy team members, but he didnt move it. By now, he was already five meters in front of the team.
Youre very powerful, even more powerful than I imagined.Huo Wu suddenly spoke up. Her voice trembled somewhat, but still hadnt lost its sweet melodiousness. That trembling was clearly caused by that sun above her head. Her gaze was just like Tang San had sensed, fixed on him.
But, victory is still ours.Huo Wu was finally unable to persevere, with the spirit power of three people coursing into her fourth spirit ability under her control, storing power for this long was already her limit.
The sun had shifted, floating forward half a meter. As Tang San clearly saw Huo Wu attentively gazing at him, that sun had already be a stream of light, abruptly bombarding towards him.
This couldnt be dodged in any way. Different from the previous Seven Star Bullets, the moment it wasunched, this dazzling sun had alreadypletely locked on Tang San, and its speed exceeded what even the fastest agility attack system Spirit Master could achieve.
Tang San didnt flee, he didnt even move. Even more, he didnt call out to his team members to assist him. He simply sat down, and only used the simplest spirit ability.
Blue Silver Grass first spirit ability, Binding,unched.
Fine Blue Silver Grass quietly gathered around Tang San. Since it was his first spirit ability, it was clearly the fastest to use.
In just a split second, the Blue Silver Grass that was originally wound around hispanions had alreadypletely twisted around him, to the extent that it didnt even show any skin.
Everyone just saw Tang Sans first spirit ring sh and Blue Silver Grass winding around him, the next moment, he was alreadypletely swallowed by that incandescent sun.
Xiao Wu shrieked and was about to run forward, but was held back by Dai Mubai.
What are you doing?Xiao Wu practically roared.
Even though Dai Mubais face was also hesitant, he still rigidly held on to Xiao Wus arm,Trust him, dont tell me you think hes a person who would do anything without being sure of the oue?
Hearing Dai Mubais words, Xiao Wu couldnt help looking distracted a moment, just what is called being confused out of concern, her brows wrinkled slightly, and then she also calmed a bit. But her gaze was still filled with anxiety.
Seeing Tang San alreadypletely swallowed by that incandescent light, the seven zing Academy team members clearly loosed a breath, all showing relieved expressions.
Huo Wus rather looked fatigued. Controlling such enormous energy, and releasing her third spirit ability twice in session and her fourth spirit ability once, her spirit power already approached exhaustion. The two auxiliary system fire attribute Spirit Masters next to her had also exhausted more than fifty percent of their spirit power.
But they all believed that as long as they could defeat Tang San, the remaining Shrek Academy members were no threat.
Even if the other person required to use their spirit fusion ability was on stage, how could they still be able to win this battle?
Huo Wu had already considered whether she should weaken the strength of her spirit ability. Just in case Tang San lost his life in that white-hot me, wouldnt that disqualify the zing Academy?
Just at this moment, something nobody had anticipated happened. A clear and calm voice transmitted out from that white me.
Part 2
Youre too naive. Thats what I wanted to say before, youve been mistaken all along.
The pupils of Huo Wus eyes instantly contracted, Huo Wushuangs eyes opened wide, his eyes brimming with disbelief.
As the white hot me gradually faded, it had even melted a big hole in the ground. However, within that gradually weakening me, floated arge cocoon. No, to be precise, it was suspended over the hole by Blue Silver Grass. Several strands of Blue Silver Grass were connected to the edges of the hole to support it.
That big cocoon waspletely formed from Blue Silver Grass, only now the Blue Silver Grass hadpletely turned a fiery red, revealing a dazzling radiance. Along with the incandescent me fading, they also began to slowly separate, automatically weaving a big over the hole, supporting that person.
Tang San stood there quietly, straightening his somewhat creased uniform, his gaze tly watching the not distant, alreadypletely lifeless, seven zing Academy team members.
Did you really think I didnt use spirit abilities out of fear of your mes? Not all nts fear fire. There will always be exceptions. You were lead to make this false conclusion by me from the very start. You thought to rely on your fire attribute spirits to massively restrict my capabilities. Thats why you used such unscrupulous attacks, right? Unfortunately, your judgement was in error. I didnt use spirit abilities in order to have you continue being mistaken. Until now, you have already consumed far, far too much spirit power. Let me tell you a fact. My Blue Silver Grass, is fireproof.
Hong
The stands seemed to explode. All kinds ofmenting voices rose and fell, those supporting Shrek Academy cheered, those supporting zing Academy shouted indignantly. But none of this could change the result of this match.
ck light burst from Tang San, his gaze once again falling on Huo Wu, meeting her absent-minded stare. The two of them had been fighting from the very start. But at this moment, this fight was already over. Over, without any suspense.
Seven beams of ck light shot up, blue silver cages forming instantly,pletely enveloping the seven zing Academy students. Let alone the spirit power they had used up, even if they hadnt, breaking through the restraint of this ten thousand year spirit ability wasnt that easy. At least, they couldnt rely on fire to break it.
Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass, Infernal Precious Apricot, it was the first time the effect of the two great immortal treasures appeared in a fight. Relying on their forging in the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, not only Tang Sans body, but even his spirit possessed immunity to fire and ice.
If it wasnt out of consideration for his clothes, previously when he faced that me attack, Tang San didnt even have to use Blue Silver Grass to defend.
When Huo Wu condensed her fourth spirit ability, Tang San had already seen that this spirit ability reliedpletely on high temperature to attack, without any impact. Therefore, let alone when condensing the fire attribute spirit power of three people, how could even thirty have any effect? Right now it wouldnt be easy even for a Title Douluos me ability to burn Tang San.
The appearance of seven Blue Silver Prisons put the end to this match. Perhaps the zing Academy students still had some strength they still hadnt used, but when Tang San broke Huo Wus fourth spirit ability, this match had already ended. Because the zing Academy team had alreadypletely lost their fighting spirit. Even their captain, Huo Wushuang, was no exception.
We, concede.The words were practically squeezed out between Huo Wus clenched teeth. Grinding her teeth, she constantly stared fixedly at Tang San. They were equally fortieth something ranked Spirit Masters, but the feeling this youth who still seemed younger than her gave her was deep and immeasurable. He was like an endless mine, constantly revealing new abilities, bit by bit.
And each time, his opponents would suffer defeat.
Just as Dai Mubai said Tang San would never do something without a chance of sess, and today was no exception. Since he dared step away from the team to confront the zing Academy, he was naturally certain. And this certainty was based on his fire immunity.
If it was a frontal confrontation, perhaps the Shrek Academy side would have to expend a lot of strength. After all, the gap in strength between both sides wasntrge. But Tang San relied on his ingenious nning in a battle of wits with Huo Wu. Without spending much of either his or hispanions spirit power, he had obtained ultimate victory, defeating the second of the five elemental academies.
If the fight against the Elephant Armored Academy had made a name for Shrek Academy, then, the present fight had finally pushed Shrek Academys name to the summit of the qualifiers. This moment, nobody doubted they would bepeting for the number one position in the qualifiers.
The audience werent fools, they still clearly remembered that Shrek Academy had brought out four Spirit Ancestors over fortieth rank in the fight against the Elephant Armored Academy. But this time there were only two. This proved something, proved that they still had strength left.
Withdrawing the Blue Silver Prisons, both teams got back into formation as the referee came back on the stage. The result of this match was already settled, even without anyone being injured. But right now the expressions of both teams had already made aplete reversal.
The faces of the seven zing Academy members no longer had the confidence from before, reced by unreconciliation. Especially Huo Wu. Her big beautiful eyes stared rigidly at Tang San, as if she wanted to bite him. She was unreconciled, truly unreconciled.
Always in the past, she had been a darling of the academy. Among the five great elemental academies, her strength was absolutely in the top five, maybe even the top three. But losing like this to a nameless opponent, and moreover losing in both intelligence and strength, that was absolutely an unpleasant feeling.
This fight was an enormous blow to her, and that helpless feeling when facing Tang San was especially painful.
How they had ultimately lost even though she felt they were stronger than the opponents, and even the loss was somewhat mysterious, all because of the simple word fireproof.
Well still meet again. Next time, you wont have such luck.Huo Wu red at Tang San with burning eyes.
Tang San smiled calmly,Any time.
Shrek Academy, eleven fights and eleven wins. zing Academy, eleven fights with ten wins and one loss. Even though it was only one loss, it was still enough to separate them from the true leading group.
Both sides withdrew under the cheers from the audience. Tang San had just stepped off the stage when Oscar, Ma Hongjun and the others already came rushing over.
Oscarughed out loud, saying:Little San, youre really quite something.They all knew about the ice and fire immunity of Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass, but being able to use it like this had broadened everyones minds. A fight that should originally have been bitter had ended so easily.
No doubt that boosted the Shrek Academy teams confidence to the peak.
When the Shrek Seven Devils and the others walked into the rest area, whether it was contestants who still hadnt fought or who had already fought, all looked at them with somewhat reverent gazes, especially when they looked at Tang San.
In these Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament qualifiers, Tang San could be said to be in the strongest limelight.
Especially when they confronted the Elephant Armored Academy and in their match against zing Academy just now, he had even more managed to reverse heaven and earth.
Naturally the zing Academy team members also returned to the rest area, they were all unreconciled, but what could they do even so? Following the end of the match, they gradually calmed down.
Whether it was Huo Wushuang or Huo Wu, both understood that even if they hadnt been outsmarted by Tang San, it would still have been very difficult to defeat Shrek Academy.
Tang San, the soul of the team, possessed fire immunity. That was toorge a restriction on them.
With the existence of such a control system Spirit Master, they wouldnt have any chance.
Huo Wushuang, in a few days well take revenge for you.While the zing Academy party was depressed, a somewhat deep voice echoed. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice, seeing a contestant in a cyan uniform walking over towards them.
The cyan uniform was embroidered with decorations in silver thread, reflecting dazzling light at the zing Academy uniforms. It was another of the five elemental academies, Godwind Academy.
The speaker was Godwind Academys captain, and simultaneously their team soul, the Godwind Academy teams control system Spirit Master, Feng Xiaotian.
Even though he spoke to Huo Wushuang, his gaze was all along settled on Huo Wu, an unconceble zing heat in his eyes.
Huo Wushuang snorted coldly,We couldnt do it, are you certain you can?
Feng Xiaotian grinned, saying:Wushuang, you know thats not what I mean. You didnt lose in strength, but rather in attribute restraint. That Tang San just happened to be immune to fire, otherwise, little sister Hui Wus fourth spirit ability might have already destroyed him. However, even if hes immune to fire, he might not be immune to wind. Even though those Thunderp Academy fellows can restrain us, this Shrek Academy wont be able to. There are a great many circumstances where restraining attributes can decide victory or defeat in battles between Spirit Masters, you dont need to be so depressed.
Listening to Feng Xiaotians exnation, the expressions of Huo Wushuangs team improved a bit. Just at this moment, Huo Wu suddenly spoke up:Feng Xiaotian, arent you very interested in going out with me?
Part 3
Ah?Feng Xiaotians eyes opened wide. Even though hed always had that intention, having it pointed out by Huo Wu in front of everyone still left him embarrassed.
Are you or arent you?Huo Wu didnt seem to pay any attention to the many gazes currently focused on them.
Feng Xiaotian looked distracted a moment. He looked at Huo Wushuang to the side, but right now Huo Wushuang was equally astonished, he couldnt understand why Huo Wu would say something like that at this time. He and Huo Wu were siblings, and hed always been extremely doting towards this little sister.
Are you a man or not? If you are then be one, if not, then dont. Dont tell me you wont even speak?Huo Wus voice was somewhat cold, perfectly opposite to her spirit attributes.
Yes, Ive always liked you very much.Feng Xiaotian didnt want to be aughingstock, and if he didnt confess now, perhaps he would never have the chance to pursue Huo Wu again.
Huo Wu nodded to him, saying:Fine, as long as you can defeat Shrek Academy, defeat that Tang San, ill agree to go out with you. Big brother, lets go.Finished speaking, she took the lead to head outside, leaving behind the stunned Godwind Academy group.
Huo Wu had grown up in an environment where she was the focus of everyones attention. Even as a girl, whether at home or at the academy, shed always been cherished. Further adding her extraordinary talent, she had always been at the summit of her peers. This year she was neen, and had already reached fortieth ranked strength. At zing Academy this could be said to be unprecedented. Her pride was justified. In appearance, strength, background, she didntck the capital for pride. However, right now she was unable to forget Tang Sans expression, and even more unable to forget Tang San calling her naive.
To Huo Wu, she hadnt lost just a match, but at the same time she had lost her pride and dignity. The oue of this match was really a huge blow to her. What she was most unable to ept was that Tang Sans attributes restraining hers left her without the chance to turn the tables on him.
Even Huo Wushuang was unable topletely understand his little sisters mind, and for the moment he could only catch up.
Feng Xiaotian stupidly looked in the direction Huo Wu disappeared, only returning to his senses after her silhouette waspletely gone.
What did she say? She said shed give me the chance to date? As long as I can defeat Shrek Academys Tang San, shell agree to be my girlfriend? Heavens, this is practically meat pies falling from heaven.
As he gradually returned to his senses, unstoppable excitement began to set his heart on fire, liking Huo Wu wasnt a matter of a day or two. Godwind Academy and zing Academy were very close, and they also interacted frequently. When he first saw Huo Wu six years ago, he had at once fallen for this beautiful and talented young woman. In order to pursue Huo Wu, he had even put aside his dignity to make friends with Huo Wushuang, and when exchanging pointers with these two siblings, he had never won. But even like this, Huo Wu had always been neither cold nor warm towards him. Now that the chance had finallye, Feng Xiaotians heart was zing with the power of love. He suddenly discovered that Shrek Academys team members were so cute, their victory today had been so timely. This really is excellent. The chance is finally here, Huo Wu, just wait, Ill use strength to prove Im the man who suits you the most.
The Shrek Academy group naturally didnt know about the agreement the Godwind Academy and zing Academy had reached, and without resting long, directly returned to the Academy.
Just as they entered the door, Tang San was called over by Grandmaster. The others were all long since used to this, after all, Tang San was Grandmasters direct disciple.
Following grandmaster to his office, Tang San closed the door.
Even though Grandmasters expression was calm, his brows were slightly wrinkled. With a wave of his hand, he indicated Tang San should sit first.
Little San, you overdid it somewhat.
Grandmasters unexpected words left Tang San distracted, but he didnt utter a word, calmly waiting for his Teachers rebuke.
Grandmaster said in a low voice:What I mean is that youve already exposed too much of your strength. Among the academy team members in the tournament qualifiers, your show is too distinct. By now, not only is every academy paying attention to you, even those fellows in the VIP seats might be following you extremely closely. This isnt a good thing.
Tang San said with a wry smile:Teacher, youve also seen that our opponents are strong. This isnt what I wanted, but if I didnt do it, it would be very difficult for us to win.
Grandmaster sighed lightly, saying:I understand. This wouldnt be a problem if you had the backing of a formidable power. But dont forget thatst time Blue Sunshine Academys Shi Nian tried to assassinate you. Why did he dare try that? Because you dont have enough strength behind you. The tallest tree in the forest will be broken by the wind. Right now Im considering whether to start keeping you out of the matches until the finals.
Tang San shook his head, firmly saying:No, Teacher, I have to appear. And furthermore, I have to continue leading everyone to continue winning. Its always better if I alone draw attention than if the whole team does. The opponents attention always being on me will no doubt rx their guard against the others. We Shrek Seven Devils are as one. I think this is the only way that can let us go even further in the finals, when our opponents be even more difficult to deal with.
Grandmaster smiled slightly, walking to Tang Sans side and pping his shoulder,You see very far. Your way of handling things isnt mistaken. However, you must remember, even if the teams strength is hidden even deeper, if something happens to you, it will also lead to the copse of the whole team. I wont oppose your way of handling things, but from now on, every day when you go to and from the stadium, I will have Erlong go with you. Moreover, no matter when, you must be together with yourpanions. I dont want you to have any idents.
Yes, Teacher.
Grandmaster continued:Today youve revealed your fire immunity and closebat ability. Honestly, even I didnt know your closebat had reached such a level. Inter matches, theres no harm in using some of your own fighting skills. With your present spirit power and spirit ring amplification to your body, unless theres another opponent with a spirit bone, it should be very difficult for people to contend against you without using spirit abilities. You must grasp this point properly. As long as you can do it well, you wont be just a control system Spirit Master, but also a power attack system Spirit Master. But you must also pay attention in matches, your opponents will also try to restrain you ording to your strength. Although your control capability in matches is pretty good, you still cant draw out the full strength of your team members, otherwise you would have it a lot easier. This is also where you must pay attention. Among yourter opponents, theres still the Godwind, Skywater, and Thunderp Academies. Among them, Im not too worried about Skywater Academy. Your greatest threats are the other two academies. Whether its Godwind Academys speed or Thunderp Academys burst power, theyre both difficult to handle. What I mean is, I hope you can give up on these two matches. Like this, while you wont take the first position going into the next phase, but at the same time you wont have to reveal too much of your strength.
In terms of strategy, Grandmasters proposal was no doubt perfect, as long as they could reach the top five in the qualifiers they would be in the clear, however, did they really had to avoid fighting?
Tang San hesitated moment, but still firmly shook his head,Teacher, after the end of this tournament, we will all have to graduate. Let us leave behind something for the Academy.
Grandmaster smiled slightly, saying:I knew youd say that. On the surface you seem very mild mannered, but in fact, deep in your heart youre actually extremely rigid. This kind of unyielding spirit is admittedly good, but you must remember, its easier to break whats rigid. Back in those days, your father apparently suffered because of this.
My heart being rigid is perhaps because of your influence.
Hearing Grandmaster mention his father, Tang San couldnt keep his eyes from darkening. Recently hed obtained a lot of information about his father, even about his lifes experience, but, where was his father really? In all these years, he had never returned to see him. If it really was as Grandmaster said, and father really cared for him, then why didnt he return? Even seeing him once would be good!
Youre still young, I hope you can cultivate without distractions. If you really can obtain victory in this tournament, then Ill arrange for you to enter a long period of secret cultivation. Let the outside world forget about you. Because right now, youre not strong enough to protect yourself, and even more unable to keep you out of the whirlpool of struggle between all sides.
What Grandmaster said made Tang Sans heart shiver, master and disciple looked eye to eye, and Tang San silently nodded.
One dayter, Shrek Academy met their twelfth opponent.
This opponent made Tang San somewhat excited, and left him even thirstier for victory than against zing Academy. Their twelfth opponent wasnt the five great elemental academies, but Blue Sunshine Academy.
The academy led by the Shi Nian who once had almost condemned Tang San to hell.
It was less than an hour to the start of the match, and all academy teams were already waiting in the rest area. This time Shrek Academy wouldnt appear in the first round, but in the third.
Chapter 102 — Hidden Mystery, Seven Gem Spirits
Chapter 102: Hidden Mystery, Seven Gem Spirits
Part 1
Everyone habitually rested in a corner. Eleven sessive victories had no doubt long ago made them an existence like a crane in a flock of chickens among thesepeting academies, and scenes like at the start of the qualifiers when they were jeered at wouldnt appear again.
Even though a lot of people looked at them from all around, it was rare that anyone came close.
In the Spirit Master world, strength meant everything, and it was the same among Spirit Master academies. The feeling Shrek Academy gave everyone was of a team without any features, but it was this kind of team that had be a headache for each team they faced.
Tang San with the ten thousand year spirit ring had be the most favoredpetitor for Most Valuable Spirit Master in these qualifiers. At present, he already held more than half the votes.
As long as he wasnt defeated, he would without a doubt obtain this distinction. However, defeating a Spirit Ancestor with a ten thousand year spirit ring was easier said than done for thesepetitors.
The Shrek Academy group gathered leisurely, Ma Hongjun, with a difficult to scratch itch in his heart, said to Tang San:Third brother, why not let me go on stage today. I wont use my fourth spirit ability, alright?
Tang San shot him a nce,No way. Zhuqing, you take over for Jiang Zhu today. Any problems?Along with everyone spending more and more time together, they participated in more and more fights.
Tang Sans authority among the Shrek Seven Devils had already imperceptibly influenced everyones hearts, especially those four younger then him, besides friendship, they all felt some respect for him.
Right now his position in the team was no lower than Dai Mubais, or even higher.
Zhu Zhuqing stared nkly a moment,No problem.
Oscar puzzled said:Little San, thats not needed. We didnt dispatch Zhuqing even when we faced zing Academy. Is it needed to deal with trash like that Blue Sunshine Academy?
Tang San said in a low voice:Blue Sunshine Academy might not truly be trash. You havent paid attention to their record. From the start of thepetition until now, Blue Sunshine Academy has only lost three times, and that was each against Elephant Armored Academy, Thunderp Academy and Godwind Academy. When confronting others, theyve won. Right now theyre even above Elephant Armored Academy in the total ranking. Moreover, dont forget that dean Flender once warned us that their coaching teacher isnt ordinary. Right now Blue Sunshine Academy has lost to the Elephant Armored Academy, andter in thepetition the powerful opponents theyll confront are us, zing Academy and Skywater Academy. In these three matches, they have to obtain at least two victories, the chance to advance to the next phase of thepetition is in their hands. Further adding the grudge between our teams, I dare say that in todayspetition they will inevitably go all out. Im letting Zhuqing go up in order to ensure our victory.
Dai Mubai nodded:Good, well follow little Sans n. Arent those Blue Sunshine kids too arrogant? Today well let them know trouble. Advancing to the rankingpetition, thats lunatic ravings.
Hey, are you Shrek Academys team members?As Tang San began to prepare for the match, a sudden voice interrupted him.
Everyone turned their heads to look. In a cyan uniform, a youth with a somewhat handsome appearance looked at them with a smile.
Dai Mubai frowned,
Thats right, were Shrek Academy, who are you?
The youth grinned, saying:Im called Feng Xiao Tian, perhaps you havent heard my name. That doesnt matter, welle across each other in the tournamentter. Ivee to encourage you. Definitely make an effort. Destroy that Blue Sunshine Academy.
En? Dai Mubai and Tang San looked face to face, both somewhat astounded.
Even though they hadnt seen their opponents matches, judging from this fellows uniform they could tell he should be from Godwind Academy.
Altogether twenty eight teams participated in the qualifiers, everyone wanted to win, and all wanted to enter the next stage. It was very rare that they interacted. Since the start of thepetition, this was the first time anyone took the initiative to be friendly.
Tang San nodded, saying:We will.
Feng Xiaotian smiled:You must be Tang San. I believe in your strength. However, you have to be a bit careful. Our Academy once fought Blue Sunshine Academy. Even though their strength is quite ordinary, when they fought us, I always felt they didnt use their full strength. It seemed they were careful to cover something up. I think highly of you. At least until you meet our Academy, you definitely cant lose. Alright, you rest, Ill leave first.
This fellow left as quickly as he came, leaving behind a pile of words making everyone mystified, and quickly departed. Even if everyone from Shrek Academy were astute, they still couldnt figure out just what Feng Xiaotian wanted, and even less why he woulde over to encourage them.
Only Feng Xiaotian knew the answer to this. Finished speaking, he very quickly returned to the side of his team mates.
Captain, what were you doing?
I went to encourage Shrek Academy!Feng Xiaotian stated with a smile.
Encourage them? Captain, you represent our Godwind Academy, in front of so many people
Feng Xiaotian made no secret of it,Whats there to fear, as long as I can marry the beauty, everything else is fleeting as clouds.
One Godwind Academy team member baffled asked:Hows encouraging the Shrek Academy rted to you marrying a beauty?
Feng Xiaotian said:Of course its rted, did you forget? Huo Wu said that as long as I beat Tang San, shell be my girlfriend. If by some chance someone else beats Tang San before me, wont she also agree to their proposals? Therefore, before meeting us, Shrek Academy cant lose, this is called taking preventative measures.
Eh Looking at Feng Xiaotians somewhat idiotically proud appearance, all the Godwind Academy students couldnt help choking speechlessly
Even though the matches still hadnt started, the teams waiting in the rest area could hear the din of the cheering spectators outside.
What drew the most attention from the audience, was without exception the most popr candidates.
But in order to make thepetition exciting, these teams would all appear in different rounds each day. Only like the day before when Shrek Academy faced zing Academy, would two powerful teams appear in the same round.
Tang San stood quietly, watching the Blue Sunshine Academy gathering quietly in a distant corner and talking about something. Adjusting his breathing, he let the Mysterious Heaven Skill internal strength warm up to peak condition.
All kinds of tactics constantly appeared in his mind, they were all already prepared for the battle.
Without waiting too long, the second round matches ended, and it was time for the teams participating in the third round to appear.
Shrek Academy moved away from the rest area together with Blue Sunshine Academy, the members on both teams watching their counterparts carefully. Compared to the proud Shrek Academy, the Blue Sunshine Academys seven members all expressed a cold air, a fierce light flickering in their eyes as if they wanted to bite the Shrek Academy team.
Blue Sunshine Academys seven members were all male, all wearing moon white uniforms, their auras all reserved. Just like Tang San judged, these opponents werent so easy to deal with.
At the same time as they entered the passage, the zing Academy team returning after just finishing a match. Tang San didnt pay any attention to them, but zing Academys members all focused their gazes on them. Especially Huo Wu, who instantly picked out Tang Sans silhouette among the Shrek Academy team.
Yi? Huo Wus heart twitched, her face immediately showing fury, looking fiercely at Tang San, a burst of angry pain in her heart.
It was also no wonder she was angry. Their research into Shrek Academy was already rather incisive, and seeing that Shrek Academys formation was somewhat different from yesterday, Huo Wu immediately recalled the members constituting Shrek Academy. They had reced an auxiliary system Spirit Master with a fortieth rank Spirit Ancestor. Tang San, you bastard, you only had two Spirit Ancestors when confronting our zing Academy, now youve changed to three, dont tell me were not even equal to this Blue Whatever Academy?
The more Huo Wu thought, the angrier she got. With a ferocious meaning in her eyes, she deliberately stumbled, her shoulder striking straight at Tang San.
Both teams were passing each other when Tang San suddenly felt a strong with towards his shoulder. Practically subconsciously, his body reacted instantly.
Dropping his shoulder and staggering his pace, his shoulder first shifted back, letting Huo Wu strike andrgely neutralizing the force, then, the moment the old force had faded but no new had been born, his shoulder practically stuck to Huo Wus shoulder, his strength suddenly erupting at thest moment. With a cry of surprise, Huo Wu was directly sent tumbling.
Fortunately this was only Tang Sans subconscious reaction, using something simr to the Clothed Eighteen Drops technique. If she had touched Tang Sans poisoned hidden weapons, perhaps she wouldnt havee off so easily.
Seeing his little sister being sent flying, Huo Wushuan hastily moved to catch her. The zing Academy team immediately stopped, barring the way for Shrek Academys seven participating members, ring at them.
The Blue Sunshine Academy team naturally saw it and stopped as well. Not only did they find it entertaining, but it seemed like it could get out of hand at any moment.
Part 2
At this moment Tang San had already reacted. Seeing Huo Wu sent tumbling, his brows furrowed minutely, wrist wiping across Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, a Godly Zhuge Crossbow appearing with a flick. His movements were so fast that in practically a split second, with a sonorous mechanical sound, it was already wound.
Tang San did this because he had no choice.
Right now, Shrek Academys seven were just between zing Academy and Blue Sunshine Academy. If by some chance Blue Sunshine Academy ambushed them from the back when zing Academy acted, it could very easily lead to casualties.
But with the Godly Zhuge Crossbow it was different. It could guarantee that as long as zing Academy dared vite the tournament rules, attacking in the rest area, he could lead his team to kill them instantly, then turning to deal with Blue Sunshine Academy.
Tang San could be certain that at such close distance, the zing Academy team members absolutely couldnt resist the Godly Zhuge Crossbows attack without first releasing their spirits. Even more, they hade straight from a match and were bound to have used up some spirit power.
Tang Sans actions were aimed at the whole team, and the moment he flicked out the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, Xiao Wu who had the most tacit understanding with him, had alsopleted the same action. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing also pulled out their Godly Zhuge Crossbows immediately afterward, pointing four Godly Zhuge Crossbows at the zing Academy team.
Even though they didnt know what it was, the moment the Godly Zhuge Crossbows were pointed at them, everyone in the zing Academy immediately felt an ice cold killing intent from the Shrek Academy seven.
Tang San calmly said:If youre looking for trouble, well be happy to apany you.
Hu Wushuang red coldly at Tang San. Even though he felt anything but reassured, as zing Academys captain, if he shrunk back at this time, how could he be a part of zing Academyter? Just when he was about to re up, he was stopped by Huo Wu.
Huo Wu shot a nce at the chi long ck box in Tang Sans hand,Lets go.Finished speaking, she forcefully pulled her big brother into the rest area.
The Shrek Academy seven didnt act, and the Blue Sunshine Academy members all revealed disappointed expressions. If Shrek Academy and zing Academy fought, let alone breaking the rules, just the spirit power consumption alone would give them an advantage against Shrek in the match.
A faint light flickered, as Tang Sans eyes revealed an ice cold expression. Huo Wus expression as she stared fixedly at him before leaving made him somewhat uneasy.
Dai Mubai walked forward once again. While walking, he said to the Blue Sunshine Academy captain next to him:You must be disappointed we didnt fight.
The Blue Sunshine Academy captain looked to be about thirty. If it wasnt for the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament being impartial, Dai Mubai would really have thought he was already too old.
The Blue Sunshine Academy team captain snorted coldly, ncing at Dai Mubai, then striding forward with his head held high.
Cold light flickered in Dai Mubais eyes, Later, on the stage, Ill let you know about trouble.
Immediately after both sides entered the ring, cheers rose like wildfire. And these cheers naturally werent for Blue Sunshine Academy. As the greatest spectacle of this round, the ce where Shrek and Blue Sunshine Academy fought was of course the central stage. Shrek Academy had long ago already became frequent visitors here.
Get rid of them. Kill those guys, long live Shrek
Twelve sessive wins, twelve sessive wins
All kinds of cheers constantly transmitted from the stands to the ring, and right now the target of the specialmentator in the VIP seats were also directed at this battle.
The third round matches of the twelfth day are about to begin. I believe everyone has already seen that Shrek Academy will fight in this round. Their opponents, with a record of eight wins and three losses over eleven fights, is Blue Sunshine Academy. Judging by their present record, Blue Sunshine Academy still has a chance. Of course,pared to the Shrek Academy team, their strength is clearly inferior. After all, when they previously confronted a few powerful enemies, they were always at a disadvantage. Today Blue Sunshine Academy faces Shrek Academy. In my estimation, the oue of this fight isnt in any suspense. The question is only how long Blue Sunshine Academy will be able to hold out under Shrek Academys attack.
The introduction was no doubt sharp and unkind. As a specialmentator, he didnt have any bias of his own. His bias would only change ording to the mood of the audience, and at this moment all the spectators no doubt favored Shrek Academy, and what he said was doubtless to fan the mood in the arena.
Ah, lets have a look at who the Shrek Academy team formation has exchanged today. Its no longer the auxiliary system Spirit Master Jiang Zhu, but rather the agility system Spirit Master who once fought with Elephant Armored Academy. Let me look over the material. Oh, shes called Zhu Zhuqing. If I remember correctly, she should also be a fortieth ranked Spirit Ancestor, moreover, in the fight against Elephant Armored Academy, she joined hands with Shrek Academy team captain Dai Mubai to use this tournaments first spirit fusion ability, and it was just that spirit fusion ability that reversed the situation, letting Shrek Academy turn defeat into victory. Having her in Shrek Academys formation today, dont tell me they think Blue Sunshine Academy is even more powerful than zing Academy? We didnt see her in yesterdays fight!
Eh, I understand, perhaps its because theyve already attained a record of eleven sessive wins, and in order to be on the safe side, Shrek Academy is letting their team members be even a bit more powerful, in order to avoid stumbling over a hidden ditch. ying it safe like this, worthy of being the kings of the division. I truly am looking forward to their disy in the finals. I have a premonition that Shrek Academy will definitely bring a great deal of trouble to some great powers, right?
This kind of exnation no doubt made the audience even more enthusiastic. In fact, as a result of the qualifiers gaining the audiences massive interest, the ticket prices had already doubledpared to the first day.
However, the exnation no doubt also made the hearts of two teams brim with fury.
One was naturally the Blue Sunshine Academy he said would certainly lose. The other team that had to restrain their anger, was the zing Academy that had just entered the rest area.
In the rest area, Huo Wu kicked a chair flying,Theyre too rampant.
Her shoulder was still aching dully, but what she could tolerate the least was that Tang Sans strike had not only hit her shoulder, but also the edge of her ample chest. Besides the pain, right now she still had a kind of inexpressible numb feeling that left her even more bitter.
Since childhood, nobody had ever hit her, not even when exchanging pointers with other Spirit Masters, since as a control system Spirit Master, she was never attacked by people like that. Her hatred towards Tang San had no doubt already reached the peak.
Sometimes observing someones words and gestures was very important, but some people wouldnt do so. For instance, a certain someone from Godwind Academys team.
Feng Xiaotian saw the zing Academy party return to the rest area, and immediately weed them with a smile. Huo Wus words yesterday had set his heart ame, and even though Huo Wus expression was angry right now, he still couldnt helping over to be friendly.
Little sister Huo Wu, what is it? Who provoked you? Big brother will vent in your ce.
Huo Wu resolutely red at Feng Xiaotian,It was you.
Me? Little sister Huo Wu, dont joke with me.
Huo Wu furiously said:Why wouldnt it be you? If not for you still not having met Shrek Academy and defeated them, how would we receive this kind of humiliation. Didnt you hear what they said outside?
Feng Xiaotian said helplessly:Fine, fine, me me, isnt it enough to me me? I heard it, I heard it. But that kind ofment is only sensationalism, dont pay any attention to it.
To the side, Huo Wushuang said in a low voice:Even though hes sensationalist, what he said wasnt wrong. Today Shrek Academys formation has one more fortieth ranked Spirit Ancestor. Isnt this still looking down on us? As one of the five great elemental academies, are we still lower than a Blue Sunshine Academy? Just now that brat Tang San deliberately struck my little sister.
What?Feng Xiaotian almost jumped,Little sister Huo Wu, where did he hit you? Quick, let big brother see.
Fuck off
On the stage, both sides had already entered. The referees on the fivepetition tforms simultaneously dered the matches started.
What did the audience like seeing the most? Asymen following the crowds, the start of thepetition when the Spirit Masters released their spirits was no doubt the most dazzling. The appearance of spirit rings one by one, the effects of different spirits. The dazzlingly beautiful splendor would each time sufficiently incite the audiences mood.
Three fortieth ranked Spirit Ancestors, plus four thirtieth ranked Spirit Elders, even at the very start of thepetition, Shrek Academys spirit power levelspletely suppressed their opponents.
Of the Blue Sunshine Academy, only their captain was a Spirit Ancestor with fortieth ranked strength, precisely that thirty years old looking fellow. The others were only thirty something ranked.
Moreover one of them didnt have an optimal spirit ring configuration, three spirit rings were yellow.
The Blue Sunshine Academys seven appeared very cautious. The moment the referee dered the release of their spirits, the seven quickly gathered together with their captain furthest out in front, adopting a strange formation.
Part 3
Besides the captain, the other six were gathered in a hexagon, vigntly watching the Shrek Academy seven.
Tai Longughed out loud, unable to keep from saying:Isnt Blue Sunshine really nobodies? Theres even someone who doesnt have optimal spirit rings.
Right now, even Dai Mubai felt that Tang San having Zhu Zhuqinging on stage was a bit paranoid. The Blue Sunshine Academy team members in front of them werent even on the level of the several weak advanced Spirit Master academies theyd faced before. This battle basically didnt seem to hold any suspense.
Perhaps the only one who didnt rx his vignce was Tang San.
He had already be alert even when the two teams had left the rest area, because he had discovered that among Blue Sunshine Academys members today were four people who hadnt appeared in previous battles.
The gap to the list of names Grandmaster gave him was veryrge, and among them included that member without optimal spirit rings.
Changing four people? What did this mean? There were only two possibilities. One, Blue Sunshine Academy were preparing to forfeit the match. The other was that they had substantially hidden their strength in previous matches. From the aura the seven Blue Sunshine Academy members who appeared on stage disyed, Tang San discarded the first possibility. Then, that left only the second.
Right now, even though the seven opponents appeared extremely cautious, and moreover seemed to somewhat fear their side, Tang San couldnt catch any true fear in their eyes. Relying on Purple Demon Eye, his perception exceeded that of normal people. He wouldn''t let a single detail slip by.
Gather.Tang San called.
Even though the Shrek Academy team members didnt understand why he would issue an order like that, they swiftly gathered around Tang San. Six peoples waists tightened as the familiar Blue Silver Grass twined around them.
Young master San, letting us rush in and destroy them wouldnt take long?Tai Long was the most temperamental, and couldnt help asking.
Tang San didnt open his mouth, the spirit power within him already promoting to the peak, and their opponents still didnt move.
The five matches started simultaneously. On the other four stages everyone were already fighting, only on this central stage was the match still deadlocked. Both sides eyed each other, nobody taking the initiative to act.
Seeing that Shrek Academy didnt directlyunch an attack, the Blue Sunshine Academy team captain clearly looked distracted. Tang San clearly caught a trace of disappointment deep in the corner of his eyes.
Tai Long didnt understand why Tang San wouldnt let them attack directly, but Xiao Wu, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing didnt voice any doubts. Everyone had been together for so long. They hadplete confidence in Tang Sans directions. At least so far, Tang San had never made any major mistakes in directing the team.
Right now, on Shrek Academys side, Dai Mubai stood in front of Tang San, and on either side of him were Tai Long and Huang Yuan. On Tang Sans sides were separately Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing, with Jing Ling guarding the rear.
Both teams please start the match.The referees voice echoed.
In the VIP seats, thementator couldnt help saying:Whats going on? Why isnt Shrek Academy attacking? Dont tell me they would be afraid of this kind of opponent? Blue Sunshine Academy is clearly inferior to them, just casually sending out a few spirit abilities should take the victory.
Sitting upright in the front row of the VIP seats, emperor Xue Ye asked Ning Fengzhi next to him in a low voice:School master Ning, in your opinion, why are they still not fighting? Both sides seem excessively cautious. There doesnt seem to be anyparison between both sides strength.
Ning Fengzhi smiled faintly, saying:Exterior cant signify everything. I think Tang San has definitely discovered something amiss, and just isnt letting his teammates act rashly. This child has a steady will, he really isnt like an only At this point, he subconsciously paused, still with a smile on his face, but without saying anything else.
To the side, tinum bishop Ss concentrated his attention to listen, but as Ning Fengzhi suddenly paused at the crucial moment, a resentful expression shed through the corners of his eyes, but nothing showed on his face.
Under the referees admonishment and the booing of several tens of thousands of spectators, both sides on the central stage finally moved.
The first to move wasnt Shrek Academy, but rather Blue Sunshine Academy.
The Blue Sunshine Academy captain seemed to have given up on hiding, his back suddenly straightening, his feet shifting, he retreated one meter, just entering the hexagonal formation of the other six.
When he retreated, the other six simultaneously took a step, their originally crowded hexagonal formation suddenly expanding one size. Bizarrely, even though they had already expanded their formation, the hexagon wasnt in any disorder. The length of their steps was unexpectedly exactly the same. And after retreating, that Blue Sunshine Academy captains position was right in the heart of this formation.
Clearly, this was a formation they had already practiced for many years, and immediately afterward, Shrek Academys members could clearly see how each of the the seven Blue Sunshine Academy members raised their right hands.
When they released their spirits before, their bodies hadnt shown any changes, even to the extent that nobody could make out what their spirits were. This was also a significant reason for Tang Sans caution. He had researched the spirits of the three who had appeared in previous fights, but what the spirits of the four members who appeared only today were, nobody knew.
Now, the spirits of Blue Sunshine Academys team members finally appeared in front of everyone.
The moment their spirits truly emerged in front of everyone, as long as anyone who knew anything about spirits saw them, they couldnt keep the pupils of their eyes from contracting.
Appearing in the palms of the Blue Sunshine Academy seven team members, was each a gemstone.
The shape and appearance of the gems in their palms were all different. Round, rhombic, triangr, even drop shaped. Their colors were also like a rainbow. But the instant these seven gems appeared, a dense bright light immediately rose from their bodies,pletely enveloping all seven of them.
Gemstone Spirit, it was absolutely a kind of extremely umon spirit, but they couldnt be called very powerful. Just like Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass, spirits of fairly good quality like this possessed enormous flexibility.
They were different ording to the spirit rings they obtained, able to grow in any direction. With power, they could be control system, agility attack system, or even auxiliary system. Everything was up to the spirit rings.
They could be said to be a spirit most dependant on spirit rings.
In the Spirit Master world, more powerful spirits were naturally better, but generally speaking, the majority of spirits were already fixed when they awoke, already possessing a most suitable development path.
But gem type spirits were just the opposite, among all spirits they were the most indeterminate.
Of course, this kind of spirit was also extremely umon. The sudden appearance of seven Spirit Masters with gem type spirits on the stage, how couldnt that make people astonished? Even more, these seven were all from the same team.
The Shrek Academy team members finally understood the reason for Tang Sans caution, right now they could also see Blue Sunshine Academy wasnt as easy to deal with as they had imagined.
Dense gem light flickered, the Blue Sunshine Academy captain looked coldly at Tang San,Youre very calm. However, this is still useless. In front of absolute strength, all tactics and abilities are useless.
Dai Mubai snorted disdainfully,Do you think your absolute strength can overpower us?
The Blue Sunshine Academy captain suddenly smiled, his smile seeming very monstrous, as if four hours after poison was released in the body. Indeed, they had already waited for a very, very long time, waited for this moment to approach.
They would use Shrek Academys defeat to prove their strength, to tell everyone that they were the most outstandingpetitors in this tournament.
Youll learn very soon.With that monstrous smile, the Blue Sunshine Academy team captain slowly raised his right hand, raising the gem in his palm up high. His spirit was a round silvery gem, and also the core of the formation.
When he raised the gem up high, his fourth spirit ring also brightened. This was also the only fourth spirit ring in the Blue Sunshine Academy team.
With the same movements as him, the other six team members also raised the gems in their hands, but what brightened were their third spirit rings.
Little San, let me go.Dai Mubai had extremely rich fighting experience. The opponents were clearly storing power, and even though the opponents strength clearly wasnt up to their side, looking at their appearance, they were definitely relying on something. If they didnt take advantage to smash the opponents now, once they had stored up enough strength it would be difficult. Just in case they stumbled over a hidden ditch, how could the gains make up for the losses?
Tang San said in a low voice:No, wait for them to store up strength. Since they dare store strength in front of us so brazenly, how couldnt they have some n. Dont move rashly, listen to my orders.
As he spoke, there was a peculiar expression in Tang Sans eyes. If Blue Sunshine Academys seven members could have seen his gaze right now, they would definitely have caught a trace of disdain and a bit of loathing.
Seven bright rays of light soared up practically simultaneously, with the Blue Sunshine Academy captain as the center, they condensed into a rainbow colored pir of light in a sh. The pir of light broke the air more than thirty meters and spread,pletely enveloping the seven members in the formation.
Chapter 103 — Seven Fusion Ability
Chapter 103: Seven Fusion Ability
Part 1
Suddenly, only that dazzling light remained on the stage, every trace of the Blue Sunshine Academy seven members gone.
Whats going on?In the VIP seats, emperor Xue Ye eximed, muttering:This, could this be a seven spirit fusion ability?
To the side, Ning Fengzhis expression was also serious, but he still shook his head, saying:It shouldnt be. As far as I recall, there has never been anyone able toplete a seven spirit fusion ability. But even if its not, it should still be a kind of fusion ability, even if its not a true spirit fusion ability, its still bound to be far more powerful than their own strength. This Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament truly lets me widen my horizons. The youths of today are indeed more formidable than we were.
As the number one support Spirit Master on the Continent, his spirit knowledge was quite extensive, and he had especially studied this kind of gem spirit. After all, the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda was a kind of sublimation of gem ss spirits, only sublimated in a support direction.
Even though Ning Fengzhi wasnt sure how an ability so simr to seven spirit fusion ability would appear, but he vaguely guessed that this should be the result of a certain fit between the Blue Sunshine Academys seven members spirits, managing tounch abined group ability with special spirit abilities after obtaining their spirit rings.
And at this time, perceptive people could also see the cultivation route of the Blue Sunshine Academy seven. And this also left a lot of people extremely stunned. Because, the Blue Sunshine Academys seven members were unexpectedly all control system Spirit Masters.
One team with seven controllers, this was the first time in all Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournaments that this had appeared.
The pir of condensed rainbow-colored light spread in a sh. In an eyeblink it had filled the whole arena, all kinds of gem light spreading from within. That dazzling light didnt seem to have any attack power, but the audience in the stands were alreadypletely attracted, a dazzled and stunned feeling making a lot of ordinary people bewildered.
Shrek Academys team of seven still hadnt moved, because Tang San didnt let them.
But they had also changed somewhat. Besides Tang San, the other six now all had their eyes closed. Their formation had also changed, unexpectedly somewhat imitating the opponents, six people standing in a circle with Tang San at the center, watching that seven colored light approach.
Shrek Academy fools, you should feel honored, because you will be the first opponents to taste our Seven Asura Dreand. Die from your own pain. Goodbye.
The seven colored light suddenly expanded, instantly covering the whole stage. The stage was round, as was that seven colored light pir. At this moment, that soaring light practically lit up the whole stadium.
The indistinct luster was brimming with a bizarre atmosphere.
The Shrek Academy teams seven had already beenpletely enveloped, or perhaps it should be called swallowed.
The entire audience was absolutely mute, and thementator in the VIP seats was even more unable to say a single word. From the start of thepetition, who could have anticipated something like this? Even the four matches to the sides halted.
That seven colored beam of light was really too dazzling. Not just thesepeting students, but even the coaching teachers were unable to hide their shock.
Was this really a match between academies? Even Spirit Halls Continental Spirit Master Ranking Competitions shouldnt have something like this?
Not just emperor Xue Ye thought of the name seven spirit fusion ability, but the others who didcked a Seven Treasure zed Tile School master to exin it to them.
With circumstances reversed, the seven colored pir of light became a symbol, the symbol for the sudden rise of Blue Sunshine Academy.
Even though the match still hadnt ended, those tremendous spirit power fluctuations changed the way all spectating Spirit Masters looked at the battle.
And the audiences way of looking at it was even more direct. That tremendous and dazzling light was the most magnificent since the start of thepetition. Even though a lot of people inwardly supported Shrek Academy, spectators were after all spectators, only figures of power could remain in their hearts.
Right now, not only didnt anyone cheer for Shrek Academy, but a lot of people even silently contemted Blue Sunshine Academys name.
What was a seven spirit fusion ability? Wasnt it the formidable abilityunched by thepletely integrated spirits of seven people? This was a legendary formidable spirit ability. It was also a major reason why Ning Fengzhi said it had never been seen.
Consider, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing using the spirit fusion ability was already enough topletely reverse heaven and earth against an equally matched opponent. Grandmaster, Flender and Liu Erlongs trinity spirit fusion ability had made them world famous.
And if it truly was a spirit fusion ability used by seven people?
What kind of amplification would that be?
Even if Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhiunched his Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda effect with all his strength, he would still be inferior. Enough to kill any Title Douluo.
If that truly was a seven spirit fusion ability, then, there would be no need to continue with this Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament. Let alone the participating academy teams, even veteran Spirit Masters wouldnt stand a chance.
Unless it was a team of three or more Title Douluo, who would dare say they could prevail over that kind of legendary spirit ability?
Indeed, it was a divine ability. Seven spirit fusion ability was publicly recognized in the Spirit Master world as a divine ability.
In the stands for thepeting academies, Flender and Liu Erlong were already on their feet. Liu Erlong was somewhat better, but Flender anxiously wanted to rush out, even rush onto the stage.
Flender, calm down.Grandmaster exerted himself to grab Flenders arm.
Flender furiously said:Calm down your farts! Dont you see thats a seven spirit fusion ability? This thing cant be controlled so easily. Dont tell me you want to let little San and the others die? At worst well give up on the tournament, but we have to save them first.
Grandmaster curled his lip,Flender, what do you take a seven spirit fusion ability for? If it could be casually used by seven people, how could it be called a divine ability? Even though Blue Sunshine Academys seven students are pretty good, its still far from enough to use this kind of divine ability. What theyre using is only a seven fusion ability. Blue Sunshine Academy really is lucky to find seven students whose spirits fit so well.
Flender looked distracted a moment,Seven fusion ability? Isnt that the same?
Grandmaster smiled calmly, pulling him back in his seat,Oh, Flender. Ignorance isnt scary, whats scary is not knowing your ignorance. Seven fusion ability and seven spirit fusion ability are as far apart as heaven and earth. One relies on the fit of each persons spirit ability to fuse, one is theplete fusion of spirits, a sublime divine ability. Could those be the same?
Right now Flender couldnt take Grandmaster teasing him, and questioned closer:Then can little San and the others resist it?
Grandmaster shook his head,Even though the seven fusion ability by far cantpare to the seven spirit fusion ability, it can stillbine the strength of seven people tounch an omnidirectional attack. Even though it looks like seven against seven, as long as the control is enough, it will even give little San and the others the feeling of each fighting seven against one. Under ordinary circumstances, with the strength and teamwork of the seven on stage now, it would be very difficult to resist.
Flender cursed in rage,Isnt that the same result? Dont you know that little San and the others had a conflict with Blue Sunshine Academy? If those Blue Sunshine brats were allowed to do as they wished, do you think they would let little San and Mubai and the others off easily?
Without waiting for Grandmaster to speak up, Liu Erlong to the side also sat back down in her seat, embracing Grandmasters arm, smiling:Boss Fu, dont you see? If there was danger, Xiao Gang would be even more anxious than you. He regards little San as a son. Look at his expression. Hes clearly ying with you.
What was called confused out of concern, Flender, always astute, came to his senses at Liu Erlongs reminder. Grabbing Grandmasters neck, he said fiercely:Tell me the truth quickly, will little San and the others be in any danger?
Liu Erlong swatted away Flenders hand,How will he speak if youre choking him, dont be impulsive. If you break him, Ill stake my life to beat you.Finished saying this, she couldnt keep a giggle from escaping.
Grandmaster held Liu Erlongs hand, leisurely saying:If it was another seven fusion ability, perhaps it would be very difficult for little San and the others to resist, depending on how much fighting strength they could issue. But these seven Blue Sunshine Academy students still arent capable of that. Flender, didnt you see their cultivation direction?
Of course I saw, theyre all control system Spirit Masters. Hows that rted?
Grandmaster indifferently said:Its greatly rted. Its just because theyre control system Spirit Masters that I can say they cant do it. Since you saw they followed the control system route, didnt you see what kind of control?
Flender finally came to himself,Youre saying But can little San and the others really resist?
Grandmaster shot him a sideways nce,You must trust the professionals.
Flender rolled his eyes,Alright, I already know youre the symbol of Spirit Master world professionals. But if the little monsters have any idents, Ille looking for you.
Part 2
Right now the situation at the center of the stage was invisible to everyone. All that could be seen was that dazzling seven-colored pir of light.
Tang San stood quietly in ce as the opponents voice echoed from all directions,Youre too naive, do you think closing your eyes can block our Seven Asura Dreand? Weve already waited far, far too long for this day. Endure the filthiest world you can imagine. Your repressed feelings will leave you especially suffering, until you go insane, this is the price you pay for insulting us. Dont worry, well go easy, well leave you alive.
Apart from Tang San, the other Shrek Academy members still had their eyes closed. Tang San sighed lightly, indifferently saying:The naive ones should be you. Do you believe such a simple illusion can trap us? Compared to Shi Nians Nightmare, your seven fusion ability is still quitecking.
Indeed, even though this seven fusion ability would appear magnificently dazzling, and right now all kinds of illusions had already begun to rise from everyone''s hearts,pared to when Shi Nian tried to assassinate Tang San, this dreand spirit ability of theirs was too artless. Essentiallycking.
The seven colored light shuddered once, and even the illusions at the depths of everyones minds became somewhat vague. Clearly, Tang Sans words had been a full hit to the opponents.
You Where is teacher Shi Nian?Even though he couldnt be seen, they could tell from the voice that Blue Sunshine Academys captain was anxious.
Tang San said indifferently:Youre his students, want to find him? I wont give you the chance. Dont worry, Ill go easy. Ill leave you alive. Thats why you wont see him.
At just about the same time, Tang San suddenly moved. His figure soared into the bright light, sessively kicking six times, but not at the enemies, but rather at the backs of each of hispanions.
Six bodies simultaneously flew in six directions, spewing a mouthful of blood at the same time. And in the air, Tang Sans eyes had already turned purple gold. Chi long rays of purple golden light shot out, shing in seven different directions.
Miserable shrieks rose practically simultaneously. When Tang San fell from the air, he lightly swatted his stomach with a palm, and immediately afterward, a trickle of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.
The bright light vanished, and everything in the surroundings became clear again. That enormous seven colored pir of light had disappeared without warning, but of the originally fourteen people on the stage, only one still stood. That was Tang San.
The appearance of the other six Shrek Academy team members spitting blood was just caught by the audience as the pir of light disappeared. Seeing them fall to the ground one by one, they had clearly lost all fighting strength.
But their opponents, the Blue Sunshine Academy teams seven members had long ago already left their previous positions, separating in seven directions on the stage. Right now these seven were also on the ground, but different from the Shrek Academy team, these seven were convulsing violently, spitting foam, eyes rolling.
Just like an epileptic attack.
Tang Sans face appeared very pale and his steps were unstable, swaying from time to time. But his gaze was still unyielding, seemingly telling everyone that he was the final victor.
An uproar. Whether it was the audience or the VIP section, right now everyone were in disorder.
Especially those Spirit Masters who had thought Blue Sunshine Academy had fully used a seven spirit fusion ability were even more unable to conceal their shock right now. When that brilliant light had enveloped the Shrek Academy group, they had all already though the match was over.
But who could have guessed that Shrek Academy would surprise everyone once again. They hadnt lost even to Blue Sunshine Academys divine skill.
When the referee dered the final result, he was trembling somewhat. After the participating members of Blue Sunshine Academy had been examined by qualified specialists of the Spirit Master world, the verdict was spirit ability bacsh.
Even though the rules of this Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament expressly stipted that you couldnt cripple or kill your opponents, who could be med for spirit ability bacsh?
Blue Sunshine Academys participating members were brought from the stage by their own people, while on the Shrek Academy side, Oscar, Ning Rongrong, and Ma Hongjun swiftly ran over. When Ning Rongrong wanted to release her spirit to boost everyone regardless of being revealed, she was stopped by a look from Tang San.
The four of them together managed to help the six on the ground off the stage.
Meeting them was an audience cheering as if weing heroes. The Shrek team had yet again defended their position with their own strength. Twelve sessive victories was a record to regard with pride.
Just below the stage, being supported, Dai Mubai couldnt help saying:Little San, youre too ferocious.
Right now Dai Mubai, helped by Ma Hongjun, could with difficulty manage to walk. Of course, the with difficulty part was staged by himself. With his head lowered, nobody could see his expression.
Next to Dai Mubai, Ning Rongrong helping Xiao Wu also lowered her head, unable to keep from saying:Boss Dai, what are you saying! Little San didnt use any strength, wasnt that blood forced on our own? Dont tell me he was especially attentive to you?
Dai Mubai inclined his head slightly, looking at the expressionless Tang San,Im not saying he was ferocious towards us, but rather to those seven Blue Sunshine students. Those seven are perhaps crippled.
Whether the Shrek Seven Devils or the four substitutes headed by Tai Long, inwardly they couldnt keep from shivering simultaneously.
Tang San used a voice only the others could hear:They were destined to never be our friends. Since it was like that, how could I let these threats exist at our side? If someday I wasnt here and you ran into them, what would happen? Grass cut above the roots will grow with the spring wind.
Of course, there was still another reason. With Tang Sans intelligence, from the time these Blue Sunshine Academy members acted he understood that these seven very possibly were the direct disciples of the Brutal Dream Spirit Master Shi Nian he had killed. The impression Shi Nian had made on him really was too deep, and even though he had sessfully killed him, he could never forget Xiao Wus tragedy in that illusion. He couldnt allow that to happen for real.
It might appear that he had easily destroyed Blue Sunshine Academys seven fusion ability, but if he hadnt had an ability that just restrained the opponents, the ending would have beenpletely different.
The conflict between the two sides could no longer be resolved, and if by some chance these people learned Shi Nian had been killed by him and would never return, then they would definitelye take revenge for their teacher.
Taking all this into consideration, Tang San then acted ferociously.
One reason was to eliminate future trouble. The other was his belief that if he started off leniently, the Blue Sunshine Academy seven could figure out his close connection to Shi Nians disappearance.
But now, they would never be able to reveal this secret. Not even the other six Shrek Academy team members couldpletely understand just what had happened within that seven colored light.
Naturally he wouldnt reveal this secret either.
Just when Tang San saw their opponents seven fusion ability he had also been extremely shocked. As Grandmasters disciple, he had instantly determined that it wasnt a seven spirit fusion ability, but the seven fusion ability the opponents had used could still bring them enormous trouble.
However, his heart had settled very quickly.
Seven Asura Dreand, in the end it was just an illusion. Purple Demon Eyes ability to eliminate all illusions left himpletely certain of victory. Thats why he wasnt in any hurry to let hispanions act.
Compared to Shi Nians Nightmare, the Seven Asura Dreand the Blue Sunshine Academy seven used was still quitecking. As a result of the enormous spirit power drain of this ability, they were unable to exhibit the kind of meticulous control Shi Nian had that even manipted the feelings of the victims.
It seemed that the dazzling seven colored light was the best screen to hide Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye.
When Tang San had hispanions close their eyes, he had already quietly exined his tactics to them. His n was very simple. He told each of hispanions to force out a mouthful of blood when he kicked them away, assuming the appearance of serious injuries.
That was after all a seven fusion ability. If he let outsiders see their side winning easily, wouldnt that expose everything they tried to hide? Showing weakness to their enemies, letting their opponents look down on them, that was the ideal choice.
Everything after that was logical. Seventy second ranked Spirit Emperor Shi Nian had been made briefly despondent by Purple Demon Eye, let alone these Blue Sunshine Academy team whose highest member was only at the forty first rank.
The instant Tang San set about it, Purple Demon Eyes attack power had reached an extraordinary degree. In that moment, he had clearly grasped the mental states of each of the Blue Sunshine Academy team members.
Due to fully using Seven Asura Dreand, the Blue Sunshine Academy seven had fully exported their spirit power to be mental strength, this was also their special ability. Under such circumstances, their mental defense could be said to be zero.
Moreover they were even weaker than when they didnt use their spirits. After all, in the middle of such a powerful seven fusion ability, how could they have anticipated that the opponent could stillunch a mental ne attack at them?
Part 3
Purple Demon Eyes mental attack directly pierced the brain, causing spirit power bacsh. True, the seven Blue Sunshine Academy members werent dead, but they had already be imbeciles. Certain neurological damage made them forever unable to recover. Even the best healing system Spirit Masters were helpless in front of the iparably precise system that was the brain.
Tang San had never been a good hearted person, and he was even less like as ordinary as on the surface. Tang Sect itself was both just and nefarious, starting off leniently when facing an opponent that might be a threat would only lead to disaster.
From seeing the opponents seven fusion ability, to the opponentsunching their attack, Tang san had informed his team members of the method to defeat the enemies within the bright light. This process waspleted with the speed of lightning. With the force of thunder, a single strike. The decisive ferocity within it amply revealed the heart of an Asura under Tang Sans unremarkable surface.
It was also because of this that Dai Mubai would say Tang San was ferocious. As the strongest of everyone, at that time, apart from Tang San, he had suffered the least influence. Therefore he had vaguely guessed Tang Sans way of dealing with it. Regarding thispanion, right now even this Evil Eye White Tiger couldnt help but inwardly feel some respect and fear.
The first to express support of Tang San was unexpectedly Ma Hongjun. Fattys hands supported Huang Yuan and Jing Ling,Third brother, I support you, mercy to the enemy is cruelty to oneself.
The gazes of the Shrek Seven Devils flowed together, and nobody made any more doubtful noises. Even though Tang Sans exnation was very simple, the feelings of brotherhood between them had no doubt manifested. They all thought of the same thing. If Blue Sunshine Academy had won, would they have gone easy on them?
Returning to the rest area, several hundred gazes fell on them practically simultaneously. When someone outside had shouted the words seven spirit fusion ability, thepetitors in the rest area had all run out, and also saw the final conclusion.
zing Academys Huo Wushuang and Huo Wu had seen it, and Godwind Academys Feng Xiaotian had naturally also seen it.
The match hadntsted long, and nobody had seen just how Shrek Academy had won. But they all saw the final result.
Not everyone had the insight of Grandmaster and Ning Fengzhi. The shock a seven spirit fusion ability caused all thepetitors was difficult to describe in words. However, Blue Sunshine Academy had still lost. After using a seven spirit fusion ability, they had still lost. Moreover, everyone had clearly seen that Shrek Academy hadnt even moved as Blue Sunshine Academyunched their fusion ability, just letting them store power.
Even though only Tang San was left finally standing on the stage, that Shrek Academy had finally prevailed over Blue Sunshine Academys seven spirit fusion ability was very difficult to ept for thesepeting academy members. Especially Huo Wu.
Feng Xiaotian looked at the somewhat staggering Tang San, and inwardly he couldnt help a burst of nervousness. Heavens, that was a seven spirit fusion ability. And that actually couldnt beat them? This Tang San is too abnormal. Is he really less than twenty five years old?
Originally he hadplete confidence in himself, believed that Huo Wu would definitely be his girlfriend this time, but after the battle outside just now he waspletely without confidence. Looking at Tang San he couldnt help losing spirit.
Tang San indicated Ma Hongjuns trio should release their seriously hurtpanions to the side, and let Jiang Zhu use her healing scepter. He himself turned to those hundreds of gazes, only calmly saying one thing.
You dont need to look at us like that. That wasnt a seven spirit fusion ability.
Ignoring those stunned gazes, Tang San sat down next to hispanions and closed his eyes to rest.
Even though it was only a simple exnation, it still pulled him back from a godly position to the category of an ordinary person, and a lot of people had feeling of letting out a long breath.
At this moment, Grandmaster, Liu Erlong and Flender had already rushed over. After Tang San had exchanged a few words in a low voice with Grandmaster, they quickly left the rest area under mutual support.
Watching their disappearing silhouettes, countlesspetitors immediately startedmenting. They all really wanted to believe Tang Sans exnation. After all, prevailing over an opponent with a seven spirit fusion ability in a situation where level didnt differ much was impossible. Whats more, that seven spirit fusion ability was only a legendary divine ability.
The audience got a feast for their eyes, but the match today also left all sorts of different notions in peoples hearts. Powers on all sides pondered over just how the Shrek Academy team had obtained victory today.
Very soon, news came from the Blue Sunshine Academy side. All the seven students that participated in the fight hadpletely lost the ability to think. All had be imbeciles. They had moreover raised stern protests to the organizationalmittee, demanding severe punishments for Shrek Academy.
For this reason, Heaven Dou Empire and Spirit Hall jointly established a special investigative group, to separately make inquiries into both sides. At the same time, Heaven Dou Citys Spirit Temple dispatched two Spirit Sage level healing system Spirit Masters to specially treat the Blue Sunshine Academy seven team members.
But just like Tang San predicted, the brain was the mostplex part of the human body. It wasnt something that could easily be restored by healing spirit abilities, and nobody had still truly seen through the mysteries of the mental world. Spirit Halls treatment was naturally futile.
Returning to Shrek Academy, the Golden Iron Triangle directly gathered the Shrek Academy teams all eleven members to a conference room.
Right now there was no need for anyone to keep acting, and the originally seriously injured six people all returned to normal.
Flenders face was somewhat serious, his gaze first turning to Tang San, and afterwards sweeping across the other six who had participated in the match today.
If Im not mistaken, then in less than two hours, the tournament organizationalmittee will dispatch an investigative team to our Academy to conduct inquiries into the match today. I dont know how you did it, but Grandmaster told me just now that the opponents havepletely be imbeciles.
Everyone looked at each other, nobody uttering a word. Everyones gazes finally concentrated on Tang San.
Flender red at Tang San, saying:You little monster, looking for trouble for me. The seven of you who participated in the match,ter immediately go quietly cultivate. I will use your healing process to exin to the other side. Eh, no, little San, you stay behind. We still need someone to be investigated. At least on the surface your injuries were the lightest, that makes you the most suitable candidate.
Yes.
The six of you leave now. Erlong, find them somece hidden, have Zhao Wuji and Lu Ji Bin go there to guard them personally. Dont let anyone see them. Oh, right, call over Shao Bin as well. That Sweet Pea Spirit of his is suitable to cover up their injuries. Jiang Zhu, you go too. Appearance is important, more healing system Spirit Masters is better.
Right now Flender fully revealed the poise of a dean. Liu Erlong stood, smiled at Tang San, praise in her eyes, then brought Dai Mubai and the others away. She was originally the ughtering corner of the Golden Iron Triangle, so of course she quite liked Tang Sans unwaveringly fierce way of dealing with things.
Once Liu Erlongs group had left, only Flender, Grandmaster, Tang San, Oscar, Ma Hongjun and Ning Rongrong remained in the room.
Flender pulled out a chair and sat, but didnt utter a word. He raised his hand to rhythmically tap the table, seemingly pondering something. Grandmaster sat to the side from the start, with a calm and easygoing appearance.
Before long, Flender raised his head, saying:Little San, if the investigatorster ask you how you broke the opponents seven spirit fusion ability, how will you answer?
Tang San sincerely said:I dont know.In battle his insight was boundless, but in this kind of scheming, he could never catch up to Flender.
Flenders eyes brightened, saying:Good, remember that answer.
Ah?Tang San looked distracted a moment, but he reacted very quickly,Ill answer that I dont know?
Flender grinned, saying:Thats right, whatever they ask you, just say that you dont know. Tell the investigators that because you couldnt clearly see the outside at that time, you just constantly released your spirit abilities. Once the surroundings became clear again, everything was already over. You basically dont know what happened.
Tang San blinked,Will that work?
Flender snorted coldly,Why wouldnt it? Those investigator fellows are just making the rounds. Nobody actually saw what happened that time. As long as you stick to the three words I dont know, they wont be able to extort a confession. As long as theres no proof, well say those Blue Sunshine Academy students lost control of their spirit ability, and were turned to vegetables by the bacsh. What can they do? Everything needs proof.
Ma Hongjun behind Tang San thought out loud:Isnt this viinous?
Laughter escaped from Grandmaster to the side,Now you know, in viiny, who canpare to the grandmaster of scoundrels, Flender.
Flender unhappily shot Grandmaster a re,Dont tear down my authority, ok? Little San, do you remember?
Tang San hastily nodded, indicating he remembered. Wasnt it the three words I dont know? Replying I dont know whatever the question, wasnt that simple?
Chapter 104 — Singing To The Same Tune
Chapter 104: Singing To The Same Tune
Part 1
The tournamentmittees investigative team was formed even faster than Flender had imagined. A group of more than ten people bustled into Shrek Academy.
Flender was shocked to recognize the two people in the lead, he had never expected that the tournamentmittee would take this matter quite so seriously.
The organizationalmittee for Heaven Dou Citys qualifiers was formed by Spirit Hall and Heaven Dou Empires imperial family, so the two leaders naturally also came from both sides. What astonished Flender was that the leader representing Spirit Hall was actually Heaven Dou City Spirit Temples hall master tinum bishop Ss. And representing Heaven Dou Empire was unexpectedly Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi.
Later all the Shrek Academy people would learn of Ning Fengzhis status as the crown princes teacher. Relying on this status, he could also be considered a part of the Heaven Dou Empires imperial household.
Even though the Blue Sunshine Academys seven members turning into idiots wasnt a small matter, it absolutely wasnt to the degree that it could disturb two big shots like Ning Fengzhi and Ss. The reason the two of them hade to Shrek Academy together was somewhat funny.
Originally Ss had also only wanted to send a subordinate, he had long ago already made ns to deal with Shrek Academy teams exceptional performance and their tentative rtionship with the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, but as Spirit Halls senior member in Heaven Dou City, he of course wouldnt act as rashly as Brutal Dream Spirit Master Shi Nian. Therefore he always waited for an opportunity. The Blue Sunshine Academys seven people turning into idiots had doubtless given him the best excuse, and this exceptionally sly tinum bishop had immediately made preparations to kick Shrek Academy out of the tournament.
But would Ning Fengzhi let him do as he wished? When the organizationalmittee was assembling an investigative team, Ning Fengzhi immediately nominated himself to lead the inquiries into Shrek Academy.
Letting Ning Fengzhi go would doubtless be like folding, but Ss also wasnt willing to give up. With his position, there was in the end still some distance to Ning Fengzhi. The rtionship between Spirit Hall and the seven great school had always been extremely ambiguous. Helplessly, this tinum bishop could only go himself,ing to Shrek Academy together with Ning Fengzhi, hoping he could get a handle on things. If he did, even if Ning Fengzhis position was even higher, he still couldnt obstruct the fairness of the organizationalmittee.
Therefore, these two lordly characters directly brought a cadre to Shrek Academy.
Ning Fengzhi could be said to be doing things as routinely as driving a chariot on a familiar road. When hearing they had arrived at the Academy gate, Flender hurriedly brought Grandmaster and Liu Erlong to meet them. Before going out, Flender warned Ning Rongrong not to acknowledge Ning Fengzhiter. Best was if she stayed out of the way.
Dean Flender, weve taken the liberty to disturb you.Ning Fengzhi smiling nodded to Flender.
Even though there wasnt much difference between their spirit power levels, their position in the Spirit Master world was nevertheless poles apart. Flender hurriedly returned the politeness,School master Ning is too polite. To have your presence honor our institution, brings light to our humble Shrek Academy!
Ning Fengzhi smiled slightly and stepped half out of the way, making the introductions for Flender:This is Heaven Dou City Spirit Temples hall master, his eminence tinum bishop Ss.
With Flenders slickness, his face didnt show a trace of change. He hastily bowed once again,So its lord bishop Ss. This one is Flender. Pleasee inside.
Ss gave Flender a slight nod, and the party of more than ten were guided into Shrek Academy by Flenders trio.
Ning Fengzhi only brought Bone Douluo Du Rong, while that tinum bishop Ss has fully twelve people along. Among them were two red robed cardinals, as well as ten temple knights in resplendent silver attire.
Within Spirit Hall, besides clergy, there was still still an establishment of temple guard knights. Besides the Holy Emperor Warriors exclusive to Supreme Pontiff Pce and the Douluo Warriors exclusive to Douluo Pce, the Temple Warriors of the two great Spirit Temples had the highest status.
These Temple Warriors were all formed from outstanding Spirit Masters from within Spirit Hall, their strength astounding.
Reportedly, the threshold to enter the Temple Knights was fifty first ranked spirit power. Of course, the admittance requirements to the Holy Emperor Warriors and Douluo Warriors was even higher, reaching sixty first rank.
In other words, any Temple Warrior had at least Spirit King level strength, and Holy Emperor Warriors and Douluo Warriors were even more at the Spirit Emperor level or higher.
This was still only the most basic level requirements for the three great regiments.
For instance, themanders of the Holy Emperor Warriors and Douluo Warriors both possessed Title Douluo strength. This showed just how deep Spirit Halls strength was.
Entering Shrek Academy, Ss gaze flickered slightly,pletely imprinting the scenery in his mind.
In the past he would never have paid attention to amon advanced Spirit Master academy like this, but now it was different. The Shrek Academy teams performance in this Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament was truly astonishing. Even though he still couldnt see it clearly, at least it proved that this Academy fostered some elite talents.
Flender directly brought everyone to the first conference room in the teaching building, and both hosts and guests sat. Flender left the seat of honor to Ss and Ning Fengzhi, while he, Liu Erlong and Grandmaster respectfully took the end seats.
Dean Flender, you should know our purpose ining here.Ss raised the teacup in front of him, drinking a mouthful. His face immediately turned ugly. Even though the tea had only just been poured, the quality of the leaves were worse than he could have imagined.
As the Spirit Temple hall master, Ss had always lived like a prince, at what time would he have had such out of the ordinary tea as Stars In The Sky?
What was called Stars In The Sky, was used tea leaf grounds sprinkled into a cup of hot water, giving a feeling of being as sparse as stars in the whole sky.
Only the poorestmoners would drink tea like this.
And the Stars In The Sky that Flender had prepared, was also the Stars In The Sky from Stars In The Sky
Ning Fengzhi saw Ss expression and raised his tea cup to study it. Flender didnt treat them differently, the tea in his cup was exactly the same.
With difficulty resisting a smile, Ning Fengzhi coughed once, saying:Dean Flender, your tea isnt up to much!
Given the chance of using this topic to make a fuss, Flender sighed, saying:Please excuse me. Our Shrek Academy really is too poor. All our funds are used to foster our students, painstakingly cultivating a few elite children. It was still several years before I took over the Academy that there would be money to drink tea.
If Ss expression was ugly before, then now hisplexion hadpletely turned ashen. If not for taking his position into consideration, he would already have spit it out. Several years old tea, and moreover such poor quality. Bursts of nausea made him want to retch. But watching Flenders pitiful appearance, he still didnt re up. If others dont have money, what can you say?
Dean Flender, dont change the subject. We didnte here to watch your theatrics.Ss voice was already very cold. No matter who it was, drinking a mouthful of that out of the ordinary Stars In The Sky, their mood would also be terrible.
Flender nkly looked at Ss:I still havent had time to ask. Just what matter brings lord tinum bishop and school master Ning to honor my academy with your presence?
Even Ning Fengzhi couldnt help inwardly gasping in admiration. Flenders acting really was too well done. If he hadnt met this dean before, and moreover vaguely guessed that it was Tang San who had crippled those Blue Sunshine Academy students, he too couldnt have helped being convinced Flender knew nothing.
Ss brow wrinkled minutely,In the previous match, your academys students seriously injured their opponents, causing all seven of Blue Sunshine Academys participating team members to be imbeciles. Now the Blue Sunshine Academy has raised a stern protest. Consequently, the tournament organizationalmittee has formed an investigative group to conduct inquiries.
What? Blue Sunshine Academys students have all be imbeciles?Flender looked at Ss with shock.
Ss snorted coldly,You teach such good students. At a tender age, their methods are so ferocious. You should know the rules of the tournament. This kind of deliberate use of deliberate methods absolutely cant be forgiven in the tournament.
What he said sounded very ordinary, but they were all misleading. As long as Flender said one word wrong, hed immediately grab the opportunity.
An unjust usation, lord!Flender stood sharply. Because of being wronged, his face was somewhat deformed.
Both his eyes were clearly reddened,Lord Ss, weve been unjustly used! Those Blue Sunshine Academy bastards actually dare lodge aint? Six of our seven participating students are all seriously injured, three of them even life threatening, right now in emergency treatment by our Academys several healing system Spirit Masters. And they still have the nerve to protest? I intend to raise a protest to the organizationalmittee and apply for an investigation.
Ss snorted coldly,You should know best whether its an unjust usation. Even if you dont know, call out the Shrek Academy students that participated today. We want to conduct our investigation and interview them separately.
Flenders shocked expression didnt show the slightest intent of weakening. He said resolutely:No, out of the question. The children''s injuries are too severe. If theyre not treated promptly, let alone participating in the match tomorrow, Im afraid it might affect their entire careers as Spirit Masters. Whats most important right now is treating them. How could they answer your questions?
Part 2
A cold light shed in Ss eyes,By saying this, are you opposing the organizationalmittee? I can take your actions as refusing to cooperate with the investigation. The tournament organizationalmittee will then have the right to strike Shrek Academy from this years Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament.
Wait a moment.Ning Fengzhi didnt say anything before, only silently watched Flender and Ss discussion. Now he leisurely said:Your eminence, legal doctrine cant exceed reason. Shrek Academys participating students are seriously injured. It seems inappropriate to rashly make decisions before even investigating.
Ss calmly said:Shrek Academy is currently refusing investigation of the participating students, this in itself is a significant issue. How do you believe it should be handled, school master Ning? If we cant even make inquiries, how can we prove their innocence?
Ning Fengzhi turned to Flender, saying:Dean Flender, are all of your noble institutionspeting members in serious condition? I recall that at that time there was still one student who was well. Is it possible to let him cooperate with our inquiries? This matter rtes to the fairness of the tournament. Ill ask you to cooperate.
In agitation, Flenders eyes were thoroughly red, seeming as if he was about to cry,Why must we be investigated? Since the tournament is fair, the judges should have seen the situation at that time. Blue Sunshine Academyspeting members used a seven spirit fusion ability, dont tell me thats going easy? If our students didnt block their attack, perhaps not even one could have returned alive. Everyone could see that our students only resisted passively, we never did anything wrong. If the tournament organizationalmittee still wants to expel us, we dont have anything to say.
A radiant light shed in Ss eyes:You said it yourself.
Flender glowered at Ss,Your eminence, what is the meaning of aiming at our Shrek Academy like this? Fine, I want to see how youll expel our Shrek Academy from the tournament. Xiao Gang, tomorrow well go to the Holy City to visit the lord Supreme Pontiff, and have the lord Supreme Pontiff give us justice.
Ning Fengzhi somewhat anxiously signaled Flender with his eyes. He didnt know why the always shrewd Flender would suddenly be so impulsive. Could it be that those children really were injured, leaving Flender unable to control his temper?
Flender didnt seem to have seen Ning Fengzhis signal, and while roaring at Ss, he repeatedly beat the table.
Outrageous.A Temple Knight stepped forward, and spirit power radiance red over all the ten Temple Knights. The two cardinals also stood. As long as Ss gave the order, they would act immediately.
Ss also ignored Flender, turning his head to look at Ning Fengzhi to his side, saying:School master Ning. Youve also seen it. Shrek Academy is this rampant, refusing the organizationalmittees investigation. Without due process, how can we justify ourselves to the otherpeting academies?
This Even though Ning Fengzhi wanted to help, right now he was powerless.
Ss then turned to Flender, sneering,You want to go appeal to the lord Supreme Pontiff? Then you can set out at once. As a result of Shrek Academy viting the tournament rules, I hereby proim
He had just said this when suddenly, a voice interrupted him,Wait a moment.
This time it was Grandmaster who spoke up. Even though he wasnt as agitated as Flender, his face was ashen,Ss. Think clearly before you make a decision.
Who are you to use the lord tinum bishops name directly?One of the cardinals immediately reprimanded.
Just when Ss was about to continue his speech, kicking Shrek Academy out of the tournament, Grandmaster suddenly flicked his hand, and something flew out of his sleeve, directly at Ss.
Without need for Ss to do anything, a Temple Knight swiftly stepped in front of him, one hand striking at that thing, spirit power suddenly erupting. At the same time, the other Temple Knights reacted quickly, instantly surrounding Flender, Grandmaster and Liu Erlong.
Hold it. One hand suddenly stuck out, blocking the hand of that Temple Knight, forming an incorporeal barrier thatpletely surrounded that spirit power strike. Bizarrely, there wasnt a trace of energy collision, that Temple Knights spirit power simply faded away like melting snow.
The one to act wasnt Ning Fengzhi, nor anyone from Shrek Academy, but rather tinum bishop Ss himself.
Seeing Ss act, the Golden Iron Triangle couldnt keep from shivering at the same time. Even though the Temple Knights werent very strongpared to Flender and Liu Erlong, when that Temple Knight struck there had been five spirit rings glistening around him, he was clearly a Spirit King over fiftieth rank. But when Ss had acted after him, his strike had arrived first, and without using his spirit had easily dissolved his palm strike.
The Golden Iron Triangle could naturally also dissolve a Spirit Kings attack, but doing it as effortlessly as Ss had done was still impossible. Flender secretly thought that even if this guy didnt have Title Douluo strength, he should already be extremely close. Spirit Hall really was unfathomably deep!
Ss used one hand to block that Temple Knights attack, while the other hand caught the thing Grandmaster threw at him. He looked at the surrounding Temple Knights with a face as calm as water,What are you doing, get out of here all of you. When did I let you move?
The Temple Knights clearly didnt understand why the tinum bishop suddenly was angry, but nobody dared refuse, and all ten immediately dejectedly left the room.
Ss didnt even need to look at it to know what hadnded in his hand. His back felt moist, and along with the Temple Knights leaving the room, a faint sheen of sweat appeared on his forehead.
His facial expression clearly somewhat moderated, he bowed to Grandmaster,Greetings elder.
Grandmaster indifferently swept his eyes across him,Everyone sit down.
Flender snickered inwardly, but Ning Fengzhi was extremely astonished. With his eyesight, he had naturally seen what that tile was. The highest warrant tile Spirit Hall issued to Spirit Hall staff, possessing six symbols, this tile also had another name: Spirit Pontiff Writ. Anyone holding this tile would possess the seniority of Spirit Hall elders, or even more like the Supreme Pontiff in person.
Even though Ss knew Grandmaster has some shady rtionship with the holy court, he hadnt expected him to actually hold the Supreme Pontiff Writ. In fact, Spirit Hall had altogether three Supreme Pontiff Writs outside, granted to each of the seven great schools three upper sects.
Even Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi next to him couldnt casually take out this badge of the Supreme Pontiffs authority. Who could have thought that Grandmaster would actually have this thing? Could it be that this was a fourth?
Some fragmentary memories appearing in his mind, Ss couldnt keep his heart from suddenly dropping. He knew that he would be unable to get what he wanted here today, no matter what.
Right now there was still a Ning Fengzhi next to him. If he was the slightest bit disrespectful and it got out, then he wouldnt stay a tinum bishop.
It might seem that a tinum bishops position in Spirit Hall was second only to the Supreme Pontiff, but in fact, even though they held a great deal of power, they still didnt have the authority to truly make decisions.
Besides the Supreme Pontiff, Spirit Hall still had a hidden Elder Pce. That was the true heart of power of Spirit Hall. Major matters all required the decision of Elder Pce. In a vote, even the Supreme Pontiff only held three votes. But Elder Pce held as many as seven people. When necessary, as long as these seven were all in agreement, they could even depose the Supreme Pontiff.
And people with the Supreme Pontiff Writ, even though they couldntpare to true elders, they still had held the position of honorary elders, and had the qualifications to directly enter Elder Pce.
Even though the upper three sects of the seven great schools had always had some distance with Spirit Hall, they still held monumental power and stood together, therefore, even Spirit Hall didnt dare lightly offend them.
Grandmaster wasnt only born from the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon school, but now he also had this thing. Ss didnt dare be presumptuous.
Both hands sping the Supreme Pontiff Writ, he deferentially handed it to Grandmaster,Please take it back, elder.
Grandmaster took the Supreme Pontiff Writ but didnt put it away, only leaving it in front of him, indifferently sweeping Ss with a nce,Taking out the Supreme Pontiff Writ isnt with the intention of interfering with your eminence. I only hope our Shrek Academy can obtain fairness. Each student in the Shrek Academy team is a genius Spirit Master weve spent all our hearts fostering, I dont want their injuries to grow more serious as a result of these inquiries, risking lifelong effects. If the lord bishop absolutely wants to interrogate them, then please wait until the condition of their injuries has improved.
Even though Ss was unwilling, with the intimidation of the Supreme Pontiff Writ, what could he say? Unless the Supreme Pontiff or a member of Elder Pce were here, the Spirit Hall staff present didnt have the qualifications to say anything.
I was impetuous. Since its like this, this investigation is dismissed. Ill take my leave.Ss was only using the issue for his own ends, the matters of Blue Sunshine Academys life or death was unrted to him.
Originally he had wanted to pretend he didnt know who Grandmaster was, but now that the Supreme Pontiff Writ had appeared in front of everyone, if he didnt act tactfully and Grandmaster really went to Supreme Pontiff Pce to speak to the Supreme Pontiff, hister prospects would be bleak.
Part 3
Let alone speaking of entering Elder Pce.
Flenders face was already covered with a smiling expression,Lord bishop, dont worry! Just now was also my bad, a bit too impetuous. What do you say? Among our students, Tang Sans injuries arent serious. It might be better if you ask him? He is after all the soul of the whole team. I think his knowledge of the match should also be rtively clear.
Ss shot Flender a nce, anger building in his heart, If youd said so long ago, would I have had to see the Supreme Pontiff Writ? Since Ive already sold my face, I can only sell it to the end. Even if I really found something, dont tell me I could really cancel your tournament qualifications?
No need, no need. I already understand. Those Blue Sunshine Academy students should only have been injured by spirit ability bacsh. Under such circumstances, what could be done to your noble institutions students? Ill take my leave.
Finished speaking, Ss quickly brought his two cardinals away without paying any attention to Flenders urging, even to the extent that he forgot to say anything to Ning Fengzhi.
Ning Fengzhi looked deeply at Grandmaster, then left with Bone Douluo following.
The Golden Iron Triangle trio saw them to the Academy gate.
No need to see me further. Ive troubled you today. Grandmaster, about the Supreme Pontiff
Grandmaster looked at Ss evasive gaze with a faint smile, saying:Dont worry, your eminence. The tournament is exceptionally impartial this year.
Ss face revealed a trace of satisfaction, then he nodded and brought his people away.
Ning Fengzhi was in no hurry to leave, and looked at Grandmaster with a smile:I truly didnt expect that Grandmaster would actually be an honorary elder of Spirit Hall, Ning Fengzhi has beencking in manners before.
The expression in Grandmasters eyes was reserved,Its only to scare some mediocre people, thats all.
Ning Fengzhi seemed like he wanted to ask something, but in the end he still held back,The childrens health is important, it would be better to forfeit tomorrows match. That would also give the organizationalmittee a way out.
Finished saying this, Ning Fengzhi took his leave of the trio, turning and leaving with the Bone Douluo.
Following the two fading backs with his eyes, the fake smile on Flenders face gradually faded,This school master Ning is worthy of his reputation. Only, Xiao Gang, even though you managed to scare off Spirit Halls people with a tigers roar this time, Im afraid itll attract even more attention from them in the future.
Before Grandmaster had time to open his mouth, suddenly, his ear twinged painfully. Liu Erlongs somewhat ice cool voice rose,Yu Xiao Gang, youre unexpectedly still in contact with that slut, speak, arent you
Seeing Liu Erlong disy the power of her anger, Flender first looked distracted, then hastily said:Eh, I still have some things to do. Ill go back first. You chat.Finished speaking, he turned and ran without any semnce of brotherly spirit.
Ouch, Erlong, let go. You misunderstand.Grandmaster helplessly looked at Liu Erlong.
Currently, the rims of Liu Erlongs eyes had turned red, teardrops forming,Misunderstand? That slut even gave you a Supreme Pontiff Writ, whats there still to misunderstand? She has such an affair with you, and you wont even admit it.
Grandmasters face was stiff as a board,Dont talk nonsense. Let go. She didnt give me this Supreme Pontiff Writ.
Even though Liu Erlong was a lot stronger than Grandmaster, when Grandmasters true anger still made her somewhat afraid. Releasing the ear shed grabbed,Then speak, who gave you this Supreme Pontiff Writ? If your answer doesnt satisfy me, I wont let it go at that.
Grandmaster helplessly said:Ah, you. No matter what your age youre still so impulsive.
Liu Erlongs eyebrows shot up,Youre saying Im old?
Eh You know that wasnt what I meant. Dont you want to hear the story of this Supreme Pontiff Writ?
Speak.Liu Erlong then restrained her temper somewhat.
Grandmaster sighed lightly, saying:Little Sans father gave it to me.
Liu Erlong wasnt very familiar with Tang Sans background. Ever since Grandmaster had appeared, shed set her entire heart on him alone. Now she couldnt keep from astonished saying:Little Sans father? How is that possible, dont tell me
Grandmaster took Liu Erlongs hand, walking into the Academy. While walking, he slowly spoke four words:Title Douluo: Clear Sky.
In order to prove that their students were indeed seriously injured, the next day, Shrek Academy announced that they would be forfeiting the next two matches to give the team members enough time to rest.
Shrek Academys undefeated golden record was also smashed with this. Moreover, the opponents they drew for these two days were unexpectedly the two great powers, Godwind Academy and Thunderp Academy.
If Thunderp Academy felt they were somewhat lucky, then Godwind Academys captain Feng Xiaotian was depressed.
Shrek Academy forfeiting admittedly directly gave them the victory, but Huo Wus anger clearly wouldnt abate because of a victory like this. Feng Xiaotian hadnt truly defeated Tang San, so he could only temporarily shelve his ns of bringing back the beauty.
The qualifiers continued with the momentum of wildfire. After Shrek Academy returned, their strength hadnt weakened like some spectators had thought, and they continued ying their victory song. Very soon, altogether twenty seven rounds of the qualifiers approached their conclusion. Only thest round remained before the end.
At present, the top teams were ranked as follows:
Thunderp Academy, twenty six fights with twenty five victories. Their only loss was against Godwind Academy.
Godwind Academy, twenty six fights with twenty five wins. Their only loss was against zing Academy. With a certain key character throwing the game, avoiding defeat wasnt easy.
Shrek Academy, twenty six fights with twenty four wins.
zing Academy, twenty six fights with twenty three wins.
Skywater Academy, twenty six fights with twenty three wins.
Elephant Armored Academy, twenty six fights with twenty one wins.
Even though there was still the final round remaining before the conclusion, in fact, the passing teams were already decided. Those were: Thunderp Academy, Godwind Academy, Shrek Academy, zing Academy, and Skywater Academy.
As one of the five elemental academies, Elephant Armored Academy had lost to each of the ranking five and was now hopelessly out of bounds.
In the final round, among the top five, Thunderp Academy, Godwind Academy, and zing Academy were each facing weak opponents, and their victory was more or less assured.
But Shrek Academy had finally once againe across another troublesome opponent since zing Academy, and would settle the oue of the final round with Skywater Academy.
Even though the match was unrted to who would pass, it still bore upon their ranking in the qualifiers. Shrek Academys victory could preserve their third ce.
If Skywater Academy won, then adding their previous victory over zing Academy, they would rece Shrek Academys position.
Therefore, at the final round, the organizationalmittee had arranged for the top five teams as well as Elephant Armored Academy to fight in the same round, as a brilliant representation of the final qualifying round to the spectators.
Shrek Academy facing Skywater Academy was no doubt the most important match, so they were naturally selected to carry it out on the central stage.
Every day there were fourteen matches, split over three rounds. As a result of the qualifiers already being settled by now, as well as it being the final round, the academies that had already washed out werent particrly zealous, and the first two rounds ended very quickly.
In the rest area, the five great elemental academies and Shrek Academy were quietly waiting to go up. Of course, there were still another four teams as foils.
Tang San and Dai Mubai sat close together in front of their team, quietly waiting for the match to begin.
Thinking back over these qualifiers, the only ones that had truly brought them any trouble was Elephant Armored Academy, zing Academy, and Blue Sunshine Academy. And Blue Sunshine Academy was dealt with by Tang San with his Purple Demon Eye alone.
The remaining powers, Godwind Academy and Thunderp Academy, had passed while they forfeited their matches. The rest of the qualifiers passed without hindrance.
Even though there were hindrances among them, speaking overall, it still went smoothly. Today was the final round of the qualifiers. Even if their inability to be the champions of the qualifiers left Tang San somewhat frustrated, he had long ago secretly vowed that no matter what, the final championship of this Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament was set aside for Shrek Academy.
The oue of todays match might be without consequence, but neither Tang San and Dai Mubai had any intent of giving up. Only by unceasinglypeting with powers could they increase their own strength.
Shrek Academys lineup was separately: Captain, Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai. Vice Captain, Thousand Hands Asura Tang San. Closebat power attack system Spirit Master Soft Bones Demon Rabbit Xiao Wu, power attack system Spirit Masters Tai Long and Huang Yuan, agility attack system Spirit Master Jing Ling and healing system Spirit Master Jiang Zhu.
Same as their fight against zing Academy, there were only three people from their main force.
The start of the final match drew closer and closer. At this time, a cheerful silhouette surreptitiously came over. His gaze first swept across Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, thennded on Tang San.
Brother Tang, today is the final match. Work hard!
Tang San and the others looked at the new arrival. It wasnt a stranger, but the Godwind Academy teams captain, Feng Xiaotian.
Looking at him, Xiao Wu couldnt help frowning,Why did youe here? Cant you say something new?
In fact, before practically each match since Shrek Academy had defeated zing Academy, Feng Xiaotian hade over to give Shrek Academy a pep talk.
Chapter 105 — Spirit Fusion Ability, Drifting Snow
Chapter 105: Spirit Fusion Ability, Drifting Snow
Part 1
The shrek Academy group naturally didnt know what this fellow intended, but how couldnt repeating the same words every single day arouse their suspicions?
Actually, Feng Xiaotians goal was quite simple. They hadnt met Shrek Academy in the qualifiers, therefore what he wanted to see the least was Shrek Academy losing even once. Only if everyone entered the finals would they have the chance to fight. This was a rare chance to woo Huo Wu! He wouldnt give up as long as there was still hope.
Feng Xiaotian also becameparatively familiar with Shrek Academy over these days,Little sister Xiao Wu, dont be like that. Big brother just came to cheer you on!
Xiao Wu snorted unhappily,Whos your little sister, dont worm your way into being friends.
Tang San patted Xiao Wus shoulder. Walking over in front of Feng Xiaotian, he said with a smile:Well do our utmost. If senior Feng hopes we can meet in the finals, then dont lose in theterpetitions either. Like that, we will definitely encounter each other.
Even though Feng Xiaotian was still all smiles, a trace of radiance shed in the corners of his eyes, perfectly caught by Tang Sans outstanding eyesight.
Since you say as much, is your Shrek Academys goal the championship?
Tang San countered:Dont tell me it isnt for your Godwind Academy?
Against everyones expectations, Feng Xiaotian actually shook his head, saying:Of course not. Weve never hoped to be champions. Nobody could defeat those Spirit Hall freaks.
Dai Mubais heart twitched. As they didnt have any information on Spirit Hallspeting team, he couldnt help asking:Are those Spirit Hall representatives very strong?
Feng Xiaotian grinned, saying:I also dont know the specifics. Anyway, in order for us to meet, first pray you dont encounter them. The matches are starting, Ill leave first.
Watching Feng Xiaotians quickly departing back, Dai Mubais evil eyes revealed a somewhat peculiar luster,This Feng Xiaotian definitely know something, but hes not talking.
Tang San muttered to himself:Godwind Academy is already very powerful. In thispetition, besides not meeting us, they even defeated the first ranked Thunderp Academy. If not for once being defeated by the fourth ranked zing Academy, Godwind Academys record would be straight wins. Even if this doesnt prove theyre the strongest in thepetition, they should definitely be more difficult to handle than zing Academy and Elephant Armored Academy. Such a strong team unexpectedly doesnt have any belief in defeating Spirit Halls representative team. It seems that the opponents well face in the finals will be rather difficult to deal with.
The two looked face to face, their faces somewhat serious.
If it was in apetition between their peers, the Shrek Seven Devils wouldnt fear anyones challenge. But the upper age limit for this Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament was twenty five.
Even though talents were rare, that absolutely didnt mean there were none. What kind of ce was Spirit Hall? It was the holynd of all Spirit Masters. How could the people in a team representing Spirit Hall becking in strength?
While the Shrek Academy group was pondering the strength of future opponents, not far away from them was a group of young women watching them attentively.
Eldest sister. Look, Shrek Academys Dai Mubai is so stylish! I heard his nickname is Evil Eye White Tiger, his eyes have double pupils.The speaker was a young woman with a goose egg face. She appeared about twenty, built petite, with short dark green hair that seemed extremely spirited.
These women all wore blue uniforms, precisely the opponent Shrek Academy was about to face, Skywater Academy.
The five great elemental academies all had their own special requirements for enrolling new students. For the Elephant Armored Academys criteria, first was that body weight had to exceed three hundred jin, while the next were requirements to the spirit.
The other four elemental academies mainly had criterions rting to spirit properties. Students enrolling in zing Academy had to have spirits with fire attributes, and for Skywater Academy that was naturally water attributes.
Among the five great elemental academies, Skywater Academys examination requirements were the most pitiless, because apart from having a water attribute spirit, they still had a few extra requirements.
First, they only epted female students. Second, non-beauties werent epted.
But they also had a humane side. Among the five great elemental academies, Skywater Academy was the only one that eptedmoners. In this respect they were the same as Shrek Academy.
Consequently, not only were the members of Skywater Academys team all female students, but each and every one was beautiful.
The speaking short dark green haired young woman appeared to be the youngest of the seven members, her face still somewhat childish.
Seventh girl, when did you be so starry eyed? If this goes on, wont you be throwing the matchter?A goose egg faced red haired young woman teased.
Alright, dont be noisy. The match is about to start, Shrek Academy are very difficult to deal with. From the start of the qualifiers, they actually havent lost a single match. It was no coincidence both zing Academy and Elephant Armored Academy lost to them one after the other. Prevailing over them wont be easy. Even if were already in the clear, if we lose to them today, they will have a psychological advantage over us in the finals. Therefore, in the match today, everyone have to go all out.
Compared to the previous two girls, this girls voice was a lot calmer. Among all the Skywater Academys sevenpeting members, she absolutely wasnt the oldest, and might even be the youngest, as she didnt seem to have reached twenty. But when she spoke, the other six girls clearly moderated their expressions a lot, and even looked at her somewhat respectfully.
This womans height was about one meter sixty five or so, her figure exceptionally well proportioned, neither exaggeratedly ample or petite.
A head of ocean blue long hair scattered over her back, and her face was decorated with exquisite features. At first nce she might not seem so outstanding, but at closer look one could constantly discover her beauty. A beauty like a rising moon.
She was the Skywater Academys team captain, and also the teams eldest sister, Shui Bing-Er. Skywater Academys team members werent ranked ording to their age, but ording to their strength.
Therefore, even though Shui Bing-Er was the youngest, the sisters of the team sincerely called her eldest sister.
Her position in the Skywater Academy team was even more important than Tang Sans in the Shrek Academy team.
At this moment, it finally became their turn to enter the arena as thest round of matches.
When the five great elemental academies and Shrek Academy entered, the entire Heaven Dou Great Spirit Arena boiled. Today was thest day of the qualifiers, and also thest round of matches.
For the grand asion of seeing thepetitions of the five great elemental academies and Shrek Academy alike, today the prices for tickets was several times higher than before, but despite this they were still hard to find.
The Shrek Academy team and the Skywater Academy team climbed the central stage from separate ends.
Perhaps it was because ofst times fight between Shrek Academy and Blue Sunshine Academy turning out as a great disgrace for thementator in the VIP seats, but over these days ofpetition he had restrained himself a lot.
The final round of matches of these qualifiers is about to start. First of all, let us turn our gazes to the left stage, Elephant Academy versus Pondering Peak Academy, , and finally, lets turn our gazes to the central stage. This is also the most anticipated match of the day. Already certain to pass the qualifiers, Shrek Academy and Skywater Academy will stage the final spectacle of this Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournaments qualifiers. On one side is this years dark horse, on one side a veteran team. Who will obtain the final victory in the end? Let us wipe our eyes and see.
Climbing onto the central stage, as Shui Bing-Er saw Shrek Academys final troop arrangement, she couldnt keep from frowning. Just like zing Academys Huo Wu, inwardly rose an equal anger.
The other two fortieth ranked Spirit Masters that Shrek Academy had revealed in previous matches didnt appear among their members for this match.
Are they actually looking down on our Skywater Academy, still thinking this kind of formation is enough to deal with us?
The referee indicated both sides salute each other.
Both sides lined up, Shui Bing-Er and Dai Mubai opposite each other. Clearly seeing Shui Bing-Ers appearance, Dai Mubai also couldnt help starting slightly. He had seen a lot of beautiful women, but this kind of characteristic girl was still rather rare, especially even though Shui Bing-Ers aura wasnt powerful, the wise and farsighted look in her eyes was something he couldnt help but associate with Tang Sans expression.
Dai Mubai immediately judged that this was a very intelligent girl.
In order to temper the Shrek Seven Devils adaptability, before the start of each match of the qualifiers, Grandmaster didnt give them any detailed introduction of the opponents. Everything was up to Tang Sans management. This made the results of engaging in these kinds of realbat exercises even better.
Shrek Academy team captain, Dai Mubai, forty fourth ranked power attack system Battle Spirit Master.The counterpart was after all a girl, so Dai Mubai would clearly be a lot more polite than when confronting other teams in the past. Announcing his name and level expressed his esteem for the opponents.
Even though Shui Bing-Er was inwardly somewhat angry, she didnt show it on the surface. Seeing Dai Mubai take the initiative to express his respect, she also immediately announced herself,Skywater Academy team captain, Shui Bing-Er, forty third ranked control system Battle Spirit Master.
Part 2
She was a control system Spirit Master? Hearing the opponents words, Dai Mubai couldnt keep from ncing at Tang San next to him, inwardly saying, Little San, this time you seem to have met your opponent.
Tang San was still undisturbed. Making out anything from his face wasnt easy.
Shui Yue-Er, thirty sixth ranked agility attack system Battle Spirit Master.Standing next to Shui Bing-Er, with a somewhat simr appearance, the short haired young woman who was excited over Dai Mubai before, took the initiative to announce her own name. She and Shui Bing-Er were paternal siblings, rted by blood despite the different hair colors.
Ah? Dai Mubai stared nkly, and Shui Bing-Er was also in a daze. The captains of both sides announcing themselves was already enough to show respect. This was a match, not an exchange of pointers. Shui Yue-Ers words immediately seemed a bit abrupt.
Shui Yue-Er also discovered her mistake immediately after speaking, her face turning a shade red. But this girl was clearly rather easygoing, and her big eyes fixedly looked at Dai Mubai, hardly concealing her interest.
If it was before, Dai Mubai definitely wouldnt have rejected such a beautiful woman, and moreover a Spirit Master. But now it was different, the Hell Civet was still watching from the audience. Their rtionship had with great difficulty eased a lot, and if it broke down again, Dai Mubai really didnt know how he would pass hister days.
Therefore, confronted with this unprovoked friendliness, Dai Mubai could only look down, taking the appearance of an upright gentleman.
In order to keep their counterpart from being too embarrassed, Tang San lightly nudged Xiao Wu next to him, who immediately caught on,Xiao Wu. Thirty eighth rank agility attack system Spirit Master.
The referee also didnt drag it out further,Both sides get ready. You can release your spirits.
Dai Mubai and Shui Bing-Er raised their heads practically simultaneously. Light shed through the four pupils of Dai Mubais evil eyes, his imposing manner immediately changing, suddenly releasing pressure just like a fierce tigering down a mountain. With the difference in spirit power, the seven young women in front of him immediately shivered.
The Shrek team immediately took their positions. It was still a trio of power attack in front, Tang San in the middle, Xiao Wu and Jing Ling on his left and right, and Jiang Zhu supporting from the rear.
But the formation of the opposing Skywater Academy team was unexpectedly quite simr to their side. Three girls in the front, Shui Bing-Er in the middle, Shui Yue-Er and another agility attack system young woman to her left and right, as well as a young woman with long ck hair and a somewhat pale face in the rear.
Both sides released their spirits practically simultaneously, their full strength immediately emerging.
Making Dai Mubai and Tang San somewhat startled was that Skywater Academys strength was even a bit above theirs. Because ofpeting every day, theyd basically not had the time to observe their opponents, and Grandmaster deliberately didnt give them any information. Thats why they only knew that Skywater Academy was made up of female students, and that they all had water attribute strength. Basically nothing else.
Now, when both sides simultaneously released their spirit rings, Skywater Academys strength immediately emerged.
Besides the forty third ranked Shui Bing-Er, there were another two fortieth ranked Spirit Masters. One was one of the three power attack system Spirit Masters standing in front, and the other was the ck haired young woman who stood furthest in the back.
Even though the colors of the spirit rings were different, the spirits of the seven Skywater Academy team members all had the same color, all water blue.
Shui Bing-Er waspletely enveloped in ayer of hazy blue light, a ring of dazzling blue light somewhat beautifully vague hanging behind her back. Even Tang San couldnt see just what her spirit was, he only felt it had a very formidable aura.
The three power attack system Battle Spirit Masters in front all had very strange spirits as well, they all had some ces covered in fine scales, not dragon scales, but rather like fish.
And of the two agility attack system Spirit Masters, Shui Yue-Ers spirit made her skin shining as if zed, and the other agility attack system Spirit Masters skin turnedpletely blue.
The Shrek Academy team all looked at each other. It was the first time they had encountered this kind of opponent where they actually couldnt even see what their spirits were. Even though they still hadnt started, they already understood they were at a disadvantage.
Begin.When the referee saw that both sides had released their spirits, he immediately announced.
Attack.A very simple word. Under Tang Sans direction, Dai Mubai, Tai Long and Huang Yuan simultaneously charged. Unable to see what the opponents spirits were, they would probe it by fighting. In battle, they could make a clearer judgement.
Xiao Wu and Jing Ling simultaneously detoured around either side, while Tang San followed close behind the three attackers, five strips of Blue Silver Grass simultaneously tying around the five peoples waists. Even if the opponents had powerful burst attacks, he could still instantly help his teammates retreat.
Along with the frontal charge of Dai Mubais trio, Skywater Academys three power attack system Spirit Masters also moved. But neither side unleashed their spirit abilities right away, rather meeting their opponents with pressure.
Two attentive eyes drew in Tang San. The instant his gaze met those eyes, inwardly he immediately felt somewhat unreassured. Without guarding himself, he directlyunched his first spirit ability, Binding.
Three Bindings released simultaneously, their targets the three power attack system Spirit Masters in front. Sincest time when he sensed the aura of the wild blue silver grass, his own Blue Silver Grass had be a lot stronger than before.
This first spirit ability could even more instantly reach any corner within the range of his spirit power control.
Just the moment Tang Sanunched his first spirit ability, Shui Bing-Ers first spirit ring had also already brightened.
Watery blue light shed, and Tang San only felt his whole body go cold and his advance suddenlying to a standstill, as his entire body was encased in a block of solid ice. At the same time, Dai Mubai, Huang Yuan, and Tai Long were stopped the same way.
Even though this was only the first spirit ability, instantly sending four proved the power of Shuo Bing-Ers spirit power control.
The power attack system Spirit Masters of both sides were restrained simultaneously, the difference was that on the Shrek Academy side even the control system Spirit Master was restrained.
Shui Bing-Ers second spirit ring red close after the first, discharging altogether five rings of ice, separately enveloping Skywater Academys three power attack system Spirit Masters and two agility attack system Spirit Masters.
A miraculous scene appeared, the Spirit Masters enveloped by the five rings of ice suddenly grew ayer of sparkling blue armor, and along with the three power attack system Spirit Masters using force, the Blue Silver Grass around them already began to rupture.
Hong Great puffs of ice powder flew in all directions. A moment like this could show who had the greater strength. Before the three opposing power attack system Spirit Masters threw off the Blue Silver Grass, Dai Mubai had already turned his restraints into ice dust. With a great roar, the two abilities White Tiger Barrier and White Tiger Light Wave unleashed simultaneously.
White Tiger Barrier was for himself, but the White Tiger Light Wave directly passed by the three power attack system Spirit Masters, going straight for Shui Bing-Er.
Xue Wu, begin.Shui Bing-Er faced Dai Mubais attack withposure. After first giving orders, she used her second spirit ability on herself as well, and was immediately covered in ayer of ice armor.
When Dai Mubais White Tiger Light Wave struck her body, the blue light previously released behind her suddenly fused together with Shui Bing-Ers ice armor.
With a peng sound, Shui Bing-Er only took a step back, but didnt suffer any injuries.
The Blue Silver Grass was thrown off, and Huang Yuan and Tai Long also struggled free of the solid ice, one after the other. The speed with which Tang San shed his restraints was still a lot faster than them, but the instant he had just struggled out of the solid ice, Shui Bing-Ers first spirit ability descended once again. Basically without being given the chance to stall, Tang San was already icebound again.
Tai Long was a strength type Spirit Masters. Facing his opponent, a tall female Spirit Master, he swung his big hands, directly grabbing towards his counterpart. The opponent was after all a girl, and hed be embarrassed to act heavy handed. His strength erupting, he believed that there was no Spirit Master on the same level that couldpare to him in strength. Of course, even Tang San had to rely on technique to prevail over his strength.
The female Spirit Master he confronted equally raised her hands without dodging. Strong blue light releasing from her body, the first spirit ring ring, the scales that originally only appeared on her cheeks spread across her body in a sh, and at the same time her second spirit ring also brightened, a ball of intense blue light rising from her chest and shooting directly at the pit of Tai Longs stomach.
Confronted by the opponents attack, Tai Long changed his grab to a strike, swatting at the opponents shoulder. Because his spirit abilities werepletely internal, the speed with which heunched them was faster than any other Spirit Master. The same moment the opponents attackpleted, his hand also struck her shoulder.
A strike was a strike, but making Tai Long feel very baffled was that it was like striking a block of slippery ice, dispersing the majority of his strength. But that sphere of blue light also struck his chest, violent impact force immediately sting Tai Longs massive body flying.
That young woman also didnt get off easy, she had still underestimated Tai Longs strength. Even though she had substantially weakened Tai Longs attack by relying on her first spirit ability, a part of the force still affected her.
With a muffled groan, she fell back several steps, half her body already turned numb.
At the same time as both sides began fighting, that ck haired girl in the Skywater Academys rear also began moving. Bizarrely, she didnt attack, but rather started dancing in ce.
Part 3
ck hair fluttering, dancing lightly and gracefully, her four spirit rings glittered in turn, circle after circle of hazy blue light spreading out along with her dance. As she danced, a ck cloud unexpectedly formed over the central stage, just enveloping the tform. Immediately afterward, pea sized drops of rain began to fall, turning into a torrential downpour.
These drops didnt fall on the Skywater Academy girls. When they got close, they would quietly slide off. But it wasnt that easy for the Shrek Academy team members. In just a moment, besides the still icebound Tang San, the other six already looked like drowned rats.
Peng The ice seal shattered once again. This time Tang San didnt pause, his fourth spirit ring already ring. Seven circles of Blue Silver Grass immediately rushed out of the ground, instantly turning into Blue Silver Prisons and enveloping the seven opponents.
He didnt have any other choice. He could still see the battlefield situation even when icebound. Before he broke free, Shui Bing-Er had already used her ice bindings three times one after another on his teammates. The entire battlefield was alreadypletely suppressed. Especially after Jiang Zhu was icebound. She didnt have the strength to break the ice, and breaking free by only relying on spirit power would take a very long time.
Therefore Tang San didnt spare his spirit power, instantlyunching Blue Silver Prison.
Shui Bing-Er clearly hadnt thought Tang San could use his spirit so quickly. She basically didnt pay any attention to the Blue Silver Prisons on her side, raising a hand and waving it, another ice binding fell on Tang San.
Even though this was only Shui Bing-Ers first spirit ability, it still gave Tang San endless headaches. This ability wasnt just instant, but also basically couldnt be dodged and affected the body directly. As long as Shui Bing-Er mentally locked on him, he would inevitably be icebound.
Only this time he was prepared, and the instant he was icebound, Tang San immediately released a Blue Silver Prison on himself, erging the range of the ice binding a bit. When the ice binding wasplete, he used his control to immediately revoke the Blue Silver Prison Again, using the force of the recall of Blue Silver Prison to immediately break the ice.
Dai Mubai hadnt been cooperating with Tang San for just a day or two. When suppressed, he didnt have room for any tender feelings. His opponent finally restrained by Blue Silver Prison, Dai Mubai immediatelyunched his third spirit ability, White Tiger Vajra Transformation.
An originally already majestic body swelling up once again, terrifying force spreading outward, Tai Long raised his strength to the peak at the same time as him. Under their present conditions, Shui Bing-Ers ice binding was already unable to stop them at all.
Making Tang San somewhat depressed was that his Blue Silver Prison not only couldnt stop Shui Bing-Er from continuing to use her spirit abilities, but it couldnt stop the ck haired young woman from dancing either. Even though Blue Silver Prisons restraining range was small, that ck haired young woman could fully use the small space for her dance, and the rain falling from the ck clouds was growing colder and colder.
Countless Blue Silver Grass rushed out from Tang Sans body, bing a forest of vines,pletely sheltering him within. In order not to be restrained by Shui Bing-Ers ability, he had no choice but to protect himself like this. At the same time, his voice also spread from within the Blue Silver Grass.
By now, Godwind Academy and zing Academy had both finished their matches already. The two great teams burst power really was too strong, and their opponents basically couldnt even put up a fight before they were defeated.
They were in no hurry to withdraw, but rather each followed the central match closely from their stages.
Huo Wu said to Huo Wushuang:Ge, it seems Shui Bing-Ers ability just restrains Tang San. See how sorry hes looking.
Huo Wushuang nodded, saying:Your Defying me Ring ability just restrains Shui Bing-Er. Skywater Academy really is very powerful this time around. Especially Shui Bing-Er and Xue Wu.
On the Godwind Academy side, Feng Xiaotian helplessly watched the battlefield,Fortunately Skywater Academy are all women. Even if Shrek Academy loses, they still wont snatch my Huo Wu. Ai, poor Shrek Academy, it really isnt easy confronting a group of girls. Originally I also just managed to use wind to blow them off
Boss, do you think everyones brains are as filled with women as yours?
......
Mubai, Meteor Shower, Blue Silver Prison, power attack left and right.Tang San used the most sinct words possible to conduct the battle.
A purple spirit ring shed with light, and dazzling splendor rose above Dai Mubais head, the power ful fourth spirit ability finally taking the stage, White Tiger Meteor Shower.
Dazzling meteor after meteor fell from the sky. Those meteors werent aimed at the fortieth ranked power attack system Battle Spirit Master in front of Dai Mubai, but rather struck each of Tai Long and Huang Yuans opponents.
Seeing the White Tiger Meteor Shower striking their side, Shui Bing-Ers expression immediately changed somewhat. But what came after was even more unexpected.
The targets of the meteor shower werent the two young women who still hadnt struggled free of the Blue Silver Prisons, but rather the Blue Silver Prisons surrounding them.
A series of loud explosions followed.
The Blue Silver Prisons shattered in response, but that formidable impact also sent the two Skywater Academy power attack system Battle Spirit Masters flying, throwing them directly off the stage.
Tang Sans calctions were extremely precise. If the White Tiger Meteor Shower attacked that fortieth ranked Battle Spirit Master in front of Dai Mubai, unless it struck her directy it would be very difficult to defeat her. But their opponents were all girls, and using killing moves was naturally no good.
But if it struck the Blue Silver Prisons, under Tang Sans coordination, shooting the two somewhat weaker power attack system Battle Spirit Masters off the stage, it would weaken the opponents.
At the same time, Tang Sans Binding abilityunched, its target that still dancing ck haired young woman.
Toote.Though Shui Bing-Er was rmed, she wasnt panicked. Just as Tang Sans Binding abilityunched a ring of ice blue light erupted from her body, the result unexpectedly the same as Huo Wus Defying me Ring, though by different means.
Tang San only felt an ice cold strike before his Binding ability was unexpectedly forced back. Under the instantly blossoming effect of the ice ring, even though it didnt break Tang Sans Blue Silver Prison, it still forced the Shrek Avademy sides members to all retreat.
The Blue Silver Prisons trapping Shui Bing-Er and Xue Wu instantly broke, ripped apart by her full strength third spirit ability.
Shui Bing-Er moved, not advancing, but rather retreating, turning in the ice rain to rush back to Xue Wu. And the other three people gathered quickly, blocking in front of the two.
Not good, its a spirit fusion ability.Tang San immediately came to the realization when he saw Shui Bing-Ers actions.
But just as Shui Bing-Er said. Toote.
Blue hair and ck hair fused together in a sh, merging into a dazzling pir of blue and white light that shot into the ck clouds above. Shui Bing-Er and Xue Wus bodies disappeared simultaneously, as their spirit fusion ability finally emerged.
From the start of thepetition, while Shui Bing-Er used her full strength to restrain Tang San, this spirit fusion ability had been prepared. When that ray of light shot into the ck clouds, even if Shui Bing-Er and Xue Wu were defeated, it still wouldnt stop the power of the spirit fusion ability from being unleashed.
Gather.Tang San shouted. Since it couldnt be stopped, they could only endure.
Under the pull of the Blue Silver Grass, Dai Mubai, Huang Yuan, Tai Long, Jing Ling, and Xiao Wu were simultaneously drawn in, moving everyone near the icebound Jiang Zhu.
Right now Tang San wasnt able to deal with others, pulling Jiang Zhu to the middle and crowding him and the other five tightly around her.
Healing scepter, full strength. Quick.
Jiang Zhu caught on immediately, directly nting the healing scepter on the ground.
The rain in the sky changed, the ice rain bing snow that danced in the air, just that each snow ke was as sharp as a de, and as they spun and drifted down, a whirlpool of ice and snow engulfed the Shrek Academy team.
Concede if youre unable to persevere, we will stop.Shui Bing-Ers voice sounded from outside.
Tang San answered her with action. Blue Silver Grass, Binding,unched. This time the target was the six people with him. Twisting tightly, it didnt leave a trace of a crack.
Fourth spirit ability, Blue Silver prison,unched. Altogether seven Blue Silver Prisons rushed out frantically from the ground, bing seven protective barriers.
Finally, Tang San used his almost exhausted spirit power to create a Spiderweb Restraint outside of the Blue Silver Prisons. Of his four spirit abilities, Spiderweb Restraint was doubtless the most durable.
Drifting Snow, a very beautiful name, but this beauty contained inexhaustible killing intent. How powerful was a spirit fusion ability used by two fortieth ranked Spirit Ancestors? Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing had revealed it as early as their match against Elephant Armored Academy. But this time, the Shrek Academy team had be the defenders.
This was the first time since the start of thepetition that Shui Bing-Er and Xue Wu used this spirit fusion ability, this was also their hidden card. They hadnt used it when facing the five elemental academies, but they absolutely werent willing to lose against Shrek Academy.
The audience saw that dancing snow tornado, but the Shrek Academy team members also heard a toothache inducing grinding sound.
Could Tang Sans spirit abilities resist this Drifing Snow spirit fusion ability? Could they still obtain victory in the final match of these qualifiers? Within that storm of snowkes, all this became uncertain.
Nobody knew. Not even the powers in the VIP seats could say for certain.
Chapter 106 — Drifting Snow Ice Phoenix
Chapter 106: Drifting Snow Ice Phoenix
Part 1
Blue Silver Grass really was durable, the Blue Silver Grass making up the Spider Web Restraint especially was even tougher. Relying on his full spirit power output, Tang Sans defense of his side was watertight. However, no matter how durable, Blue Silver Grass was still only vines and leaves.
The power of the spirit fusion ability used by thebined strength of two fortieth ranked Spirit Masters wasnt inferior to the spirit ability of a sixtieth ranked Spirit Master.
Drifting Snow didnt have as tyrannical force of impact as Hell White Tiger, but surpassed it in endurance.
Amidst the tooth ache inducing and ear piercing grinding sound, the sticky and tough Spider Web Restraint was already starting to show signs of breaking.
Countless snowkes constantly cut at each corner of Tang Sans defense like a meat grinder, and under those sharper than knives snowkes, the outermostyer of defense was very quickly being cut, shattered.
What Drifting Snow had to erode next, was Tang Sans ten thousand year spirit ring ability, Blue Silver Prison.
When Tang San had only just learned Blue Silver Prison, at most he could use seven at once. In resilience, Blue Silver Prison was inferior to Spiderweb Restraint, but it won out in being able to instantly appear at the opponents position, and could moreover be used for group control.
Along with Tang Sans cultivation of Three Aperture Governing Heart gradually maturing, his skill in using this fourth spirit ability had also increased. This was after all a ten thousand year spirit ring ability, and there were a lot more ways to manipte it than Spiderweb Restraint.
The reason Tang San could fully use more than ten Blue Silver Prisons wasnt that his spirit power had increased a lot, but rather because his spirit power was released more urately each time he used this spirit ability in realbat.
In other words, Blue Silver Prisons that might appear exactly the same, could actually have entirely different effects. The more spirit power it used the more durable it was, using less spirit power made it weaker. Setting the strength of his own Blue Silver Prison ording to the opponents differences could greatly save on Tang Sans spirit power.
Consequently, when discovering the opponents had a spirit fusion ability, Tang San could still create multiple Blue Silver Prisons to protect everyone. This was already his full strength.
The seemingly frail snowkes came into contact with the outermostyer of Blue Silver Prison. Unexpectedly, the rigid Blue Silver Prison was a lot better at resisting the cutting effect of Drifting Snow than the flexible Spiderweb Restraint.
Flexibility feared sharpness. Sharpness feared firmness. Perhaps this was the cause.
If someone could see Shui Bing-Ers expression within the blue pir of light right now, they would certainly discover that it had be very unsightly. Even though she had already estimated Tang San quite highly before thispetition, Tang Sans adaptability and reaction capability still left her shocked.
The spirit fusion ability Drifting Snow was managed by Shui Bing-Er, therefore she could clearly sense the resistance when the snowkes struck.
She had seen Tang San create altogether sevenyers of Blue Silver Prison. Even though the firstyer was already broken through by now, Shui Bing-Er discovered that if it continued like this, by the time her and Xue Wus spirit power was exhausted, they still might not have been able to break Tang Sans defensive formation.
Ten thousand year spirit abilities really werent ordinary. Even though it was a control type, its defensive power could actually reach this degree. It seemed that even though Blue Silver Prison wasnt shy, its practicality could leave people speechless.
Having used the spirit fusion ability, if they still couldnt win this match, then how could Skywater Academy have any chance of winning when confronting an even stronger Shrek Academy in the future?
A resonant phoenix cry resounded from within the blue pir of light. Tang San only felt the pressure lighten, as the tornado of cutting snowkes soared higher into the air.
Feeling an even more formidable mental pressure after hearing that clear phoenix cry and feeling the pressure of the attack lighten, Tang San suddenly came to himself.
Ice Phoenix, that Shui Bing-Ers spirit was actually a first rate spirit, Ice Phoenix.
No wonder, no wonder her spirit ability control was so powerful, no wonder she could possess a spirit fusion ability. She actually possessed such a tyrannically powerful spirit.
Both being phoenixes, the Ice Phoenix wasnt inferior in any respect to Huo Wus Fire Phoenix. These spirits were two extremes, but both were first rate existences. In power, Shui Bing-Er was even a bit stronger than Huo Wu.
But she also possessed a partner for spirit fusion ability, Xue Wu.
In midair, the snowkes gathered, gradually forming into a seven meter long enormous blue phoenix.
Different from the fourth spirit ability Huo Wu used that day, this Ice Phoenix appeared extremely distinctly, as if substantial. Bright eyes, long tail feathers, its appearance touching.
The dazzlingly beautiful blue phoenix fell from the air, and without fanfare, it became an ice blue light, floating down.
Its movements werent fast, but without advancing, the snowkes drifting through the air made its body even more substantial.
A muffled sigh echoed from within the Blue Silver Prisons, and a bizarre scene appeared. The remaining Blue Silver Prisons unexpectedly sunk back into the ground,yer afteryer. Even the final protective Blue Silver Grass was quietly withdrawn by Tang San.
Headed by Dai Mubai, besides Tang San, the remaining six swiftly dashed off the stage as the Ice Phoenix approached. Only Tang San remained on the stage.
Compared to the seven meter long Ice Phoenix, Tang San seemed insignificant, as dazzling blue lightpletely illuminated the tform.
Right now, not even the spectators who supported Shrek Academy, supported Tang San, still believed they could win this match.
What the spectators understood even less was why Tang San wouldpletely remove his own defensive setup when the opponent was on the verge of attacking. People with a bit of knowledge about spirits could also see that right now, even if Tang San still had spirit power remaining, it absolutely wasnt much.
In his current condition, what could he still do?
Tang San didnt want to concede the match. He could do it, it wouldnt influence the oue of the qualifiers, after all. But he didnt want to. For no reason other than that he didnt want to ept defeat.
The Ice Phoenix gliding through the air paused, and Shui Bing-Ers somewhat angry voice transmitted from the blue light,Do you want to die? Get away quickly, I wont be able to control it.She was already going all out, and she was already unable to control the energy of the condensed Ice Phoenix.
Tang Sans face revealed a trace of a slight smiling expression, inwardly saying, This girl really is kind-hearted. Only, I cant lose.
Come.A tearing sound came from behind Tang Sans back, as eight vicious purple ck longnces pushed out. Eachnce glittered alternately with blue and red light, thences thrusting out sharply to either side.
Eight sharp points thrust sharply into the ground, raising Tang Sans body. It was Eight Spider Lances.
The Ice Phoenix was already out of control, falling from the sky, tremendous energy poured down.
Cold streams burst out, long since lockedpletely on Tang San. The spirit fusion ability Drifting Snow was extremely powerful. When used, it would immediately lock onto the opponent. But at this moment, a bizarre scene appeared.
Eight Spider Lances bent sharply, before shooting out again, sending Tang San soaring into the air like a cannon ball. He, unexpectedly ignoring the cold streams, broke through that Ice Phoenix and the locked on energy, rising more than twenty meters into the air.
The stage was already icebound, instantly covered in ayer of blue luster. The next moment, with a loud rumble, itpletely copsed.
Even the few remaining Skywater Academy members with water element capabilities rushed to leap off the moment it began to fall.
This could be said to be the most destructive scene since the start of the qualifiers, and also the most dazzling one. Unfortunately, it didnt sessfully hit its intended target.
The appearance of Eight Spider Lances made Tang San feel full of energy again, supported by the power of the external spirit bone. When he fell from the back, Eight Spider Lances had already quietly withdrawn into his back.
The entire vast Heaven Dou Great Spirit Arena was already covered in a thinyer of frost.
Gust after gust of cold made the spectators expressions rigid.
Standing in the ruins of the stage, Shui Bing-Er managed to stand with Xue Wus support. Looking at Tang San falling from the sky, there was a burst of despondency in her eyes.
She didnt understand how something like this would happen. How her and Xue Wus spirit fusion ability, further adding her own spirits power, was unable to defeat the gentlynding opponent.
Drifting Snows cold was enough to make anyone slow down. In that split second before, the temperature on the stage had dropped to a frightening level, and further adding the control of the cold streams, she refused to believe that any Spirit Master under sixtieth rank could break through and escape its attack range.
But, that man had aplished it. His movements looked effortless, as if he didnt use any strength. But only Shui Bing-Er herself knew just how difficult it was to escape Drifting Snow.
The two young womens faces were now pale, spirit power overdraft making it very difficult for them to even stand.
Tang San had alreadynded in the ruins, and step by step walked towards them. Even though his spirit power fluctuations were already weak, as long as she thought of the closebat fighting ability he disyed before, Shui Bing-Er knew it would be impossible for her and Xue Wu to defeat him.
Part 2
By now, only three people still remained on the stage. The oue was already settled.
Cant you tell me how?Shui Bing-Er said somewhat bitterly.
Tang San stopped three meters in front of the two women. The rming-looking Eight Spider Lances had been withdrawn even before people could see them clearly. But, he knew that in this match, he had still lost. Having been pushed by the opponents to use Eight Spider Lances that should only appear in the finals, he believed his people had already lost.
Obtaining victory in this match wasnt the contribution of Eight Spider Lances, nor was it his contribution.
It was the effect of taking those two immortal treasure herbs. The tempering of the Infernal Precious Apricot as well as the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass made himpletely immune to all cold and hot energies. If Shui Bing-Er had used another attribute spirit fusion ability, then at that time, when Tang San was already out of spirit power, he would be unable to win even if he used Eight Spider Lances.
Therefore, in his heart, he believed he had lost. He hadnt lost in strength, but rather in adaptability and foresight.
The continuous victories had made it difficult for the Shrek Academy team members not to be proud, and even Tang San was no exception. After all, he was still human, and he was as susceptible to emotions as anyone else.
Before todays match, he had drawn an equals sign between Skywater Academy and zing Academy. But who could have expected that Shui Bing-Ers control could actually restrain him like that, and even possessed such a formidable ability like the spirit fusion ability.
Confronted by Shui Bing-Ers inquiry, Tang San didnt conceal it. He not only thought he had lost because of himself, but also because of Shui Bing-Ers kindness. That moment before the Ice Phoenix descended, he could clearly feel the concern in Shui Bing-Ers words. That wasnt concern for victory and defeat, but rather true worry that he would be hurt.
Im capable of ice immunity. Therefore, your ability was unable to restrain me.Tang San used a voice only the three of them could hear.
Two pairs of beautiful eyes watched him attentively, a trace of bitterness at the corner of Shui Bing-Ers mouth.
Then how were you restrained by me before?Shui Bing-Er couldnt help asking. If her first spirit ability, Icebind, was effective on Tang San, then howe the Ice Phoenix lock wasnt?
Tang Sanughed bitterly,My ice and fire immunity is only effective on energies, substantial shapes and energy shocks will still injure me. Your ice binding had solid form, not an energy form, of course I would be restrained. Just that the chill within wouldnt injure me.
Weve lost.However willing to admit it, Shui Bing-Er still with difficulty spoke these words.
Tang San shook his head, saying:No, It should be our loss. It was my mistake that led to this conclusion. My ice and fire resistance doesnt originate in cultivation.
Right now, the referee had already cautiously approached. Even if he was an official with fifty something ranked strength, right now he was still somewhat apprehensive.
The current young generation was really too ferocious. If by some chance they still had some skills they hadnt used, he himself might also be implicated.
Finished?The referee looked at both sides.
Tang San and Shui Bing-Er nodded simultaneously, speaking in unison:I lost.
The referee baffled looked at the two,You
Tang San spoke first:This match is a tie. Both our sides have already exhausted our spirit power. We cant continue the match.
The referee then suddenly understood. Even if a tied match was rare, it still wasnt unheard of. Immediately, he dered that the fight between Shrek Academy and Skywater Academy ended in a tie.
He could win and not, this was Tang Sans stern warning to himself. The qualifiers were only the beginning, there was still the rankingpetition, as well as the qualifiers where powers would stand like trees in the forest. Discovering his ws now was always better than discovering them eventer in the tournament. After all, the finals were a knock-outpetition, no mistakes could be tolerated there.
The spectators were no doubt disappointed, the majority of the spectators supporting Shrek Academy but being unable to see them take the victory in the final match made a lot of people rather critical. Especially voices that doubted whether Shrek Academy had sent their full strength echoed from all corners.
Returning to the rest area, Tang San ate a recovery sausage Oscar handed over,Im sorry, it was my mistake. I underestimated the opponent from the start of the match, and couldnt deliver relevant tactics, leading to ourter passivity.
Dai Mubai pped Tang Sans shoulder,Brother, what are you doing saying this? Its more important we find the root of defeat. Dont forget, were still young, and right now we can still stand to be defeated. Youve already done very well, nobody will me you.
Ma Hongjun took the opportunity to move closer, grinning:Third brother, dont be depressed. This is because you brothers didnt have me there. If I was there, how could those beauties be arrogant. Next time let them get to know my phoenix me. Just what is called failure is the mother of sess. Moreover, we still didnt lose! You also didnt go all out. No? Actually, not just you, even Dai Mubai, Xiao Wu and the others also didnt use their full strength. We still need you to lead everyone to be ultimate champions.
Dai Mubai raised his hand and swatted Fattys head,Youre so capable? Fine, then next time you go up by yourself, well watch how you alone roast seven.
Ma Hongjun rubbed his head, wronged saying:Dont me me forforting third brother.
Failure is the mother of sess, these words are quite right. Theres one month to the rankingpetition. This is plenty of time for you all to find your own deficiencies.
Grandmaster had alreadye over before anyone noticed, his gaze falling on Tang San, looking at him with a smile.
Teacher.Confronted by Grandmasters gaze, Tang San lowered his head.
Grandmaster walked up to his side, one hand resting on his shoulder,Actually, the result of your match today is even better than your victories. Ive always said that realbat is the best way to inspect your own abilities. Only by constantbat, confronting different opponents, will you grow even faster. The Spirit Master vocationes in all kinds of bizarre variations, nobody knows what kind of enemy you will face in your next battle. All you can do is increase your experience by facing different Spirit Masters. None of youck talent as Spirit Masters, and the opponents you meet in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament are also all well-known figures of the young generation. This match is only a fragment of your lives, you still have a long road to walk, as long as you gain something, victory or defeat is of little consequence.
Yes, Grandmaster.All the students answered as one. Their previously somewhat different expressions once again became unanimous. For some reason, the otherwise always mild mannered Tang San now had an extreme thirst for victory in his heart.
The Heaven Dou City qualifiers had now ended, and ording to the sequence, it was time for the reward ceremony, awarding the top five teams the qualification proof for the rankingpetition.
But due to the damage to the central stage in the previous match, this process was also simplified. The other academies that didnt advance wouldnt participate in the awards ceremony, only the top five teams would go up to ept their rewards on the VIP seating tform.
The ceremony wasntplex. At the announcers deration, the captain and vice captain of the top ranking teams stepped onto the tform.
Due to Godwind Academy and Thunderp Academy having the same result, both with twenty six wins and one loss, and Godwind Academy once having prevailed over Thunderp Academy, the ranking was settled as: Godwind Academy ranked first, Thunderp Academy second, Shrek Academy ranked third with twenty four wins, one tie and two losses, zing Academy ranked fourth with half a victory more than Skywater Academy, and Skywater Academy still fifth.
Representing Shrek Academy to go up on the tform was Dai Mubai and Tang San. As the two stepped onto the tform, they immediately sensed several malicious gazes. The most burning among them was zing Academys Huo Wu.
She had never epted being defeated by Tang San, and didnt reflect on her own strength, but rather med Tang Sans fire immunity. Even though zing Academy sessfully advanced, being pushed down by Shrek Academy with half a victory stirred up the fury in her heart even stronger.
Next, His Majesty and Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda master as well as tinum bishop Ss will personally award the proof of qualifications to enter the rankingpetition as well as the award money.
The proof of qualifications was actually a personal letter. There was no worry anyone would forge it, after all, Spirit Hall and Heaven Dou Empire both knew which academies had advanced. But Tang San and Dai Mubai didnt know about the award money before.
The award money the top five academies received was the same, after all, this was only the qualifiers. Each team received ten thousand gold spirit coins issued by Heaven Dou Empire. But in the finals, the prize for the final three was awarded by Spirit hall.
The awards presented, the announcer gave the word to emperor Xue Ye in the seat of honor.
Emperor Xue Yes gaze swept across the members of the teams standing in front of him, his eyes especially paused on Tang San for a few seconds, then smiling said:First of all, children, I want to congratte you.
Youve sessfully obtained the qualifications to advance in this Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament. As the most senior ruler of Heaven Dou Empire, I am proud of you. You are all the future hope of the Empire. And as the leaders of each team, your strength has also showed its most important effect in thepetition. Therefore, Ive decided to confer upon the ten of you the title of viscount, and to the otherpeting members of your five academies the title of baron. After you have graduated, the gates of the royal household will stand open to you at any time. Your fiefdoms will all be allocated after your graduation.
Part 3
Your Majesty, that wont do.Ss suddenly interjected harshly from the side. Daring to interrupt an emperors words, this clearly showed the tremendous influence of Spirit Hall.
Emperor Xue Ye looked indifferently at Ss,Is there something inappropriate? Your eminence bishop Ss.
Ss said:In pastpetitions, theres no precedent of awarding titled of nobility. Even more, arent the titles given too high?
Whether it was Heaven Dou Empire or Star Luo Empire, the titles of nobility were ranked from the highest as Duke, Marquis, Count, Viscount, Baron. Handing out ten noble titles of viscount just for the qualifiers, Emperor Xue Yes generosity was enough to shock anyone in attendance.
Emperor Xue Ye only used one sentence to shut Ss up,Your eminence, conferring titles of nobility is an internal matter of the Empire, unrted to Spirit Hall. Unrted to the current tournament. I only admire these children and orded them some rewards, thats all. They represent our Heaven Dou Empire in this times Advanced Spirit Master Academy Tournament. I will also give you a pledge here. If there is any team among you that can obtain final victory in the tournament, the noble titles of everyone in the team will be promoted one level, and at the same time the academy will be given the Imperial prefix, receiving the financial backing of the Empire.
As the leaders of their teams, even if these youths had all seen some of the world, as Emperor Xue Yes great string of rewards smashed down, they were still left somewhat stupid. What did titles of nobility represent? A viscount could already possess their own territory and attendants, and still draw a certain stipend from the Empire. This sum alone was enough to live on.
Even though a lot of Spirit Masters had titles of nobility, obtaining them from kingdoms and duchies was easy. Obtaining an imperial title wasnt so simple, especially being directly conferred the title of viscount. The territory a viscount could possess was already a small town.
Even more valuable, emperor Xue Ye had already guaranteed to these ten that after the end of this tournament, they would directly be conferred fiefdoms.
In other words, their titles absolutely werent just empty words, but rather truly nobles with territory.
Ss expression appeared very unsightly. He didnt say anything else, but in his eyes was a cold and cruel expression.
As the captains and vice captains of the five qualified teams, they were all elite young Spirit Masters, one more intelligent than the other, and from emperor Xue Yes promise and Ss protest, they could all sense the smell of gunpowder contained within.
Ning Fengzhi only sat smiling and silent to the side, apparently all this was unrted to him.
Emperor Xue Ye basically didnt seem to notice tinum bishop Ss ugly expression, and smiling said:Next is the rankingpetition, also held by the Empire. But the location will change from Heaven Dou Great Spirit Arena to the imperial household hunting grounds. At that time, the ten teams from the five kingdoms and duchies wille to jointly conduct the rankingpetition with you. I hope that your five academies will rank among the best, holding the best opportunity in the finals.
The rankingpetition is the best stage to show your own strength. When the timees, for the three students that obtain the highest number of victories in the rankingpetition, the Empire will furnish the spirit beast for your next title promotion. You can chose what type you want, and the Empire will guarantee a spirit beast under thirty thousand years cultivation.
Whether Shrek Academy or the four elemental academies, emperor Xue Yes current pledge made their hearts beat even faster than the previous noble titles. Even Tang San couldnt help feeling his pulse quicken.
In fact, these ten academy team leaders all had fortieth ranked ranked or so strength, their next title advancement would be at fiftieth ranked. Even though the fiftieth ranked spirit ring wasnt as important as the thirtieth, fiftieth rank was still the first level where a ten thousand year spirit ring could be obtained.
How strong the first ten thousand year spirit ring was would have enormous influence on all of their futures. If they could freely choose the spirit beast they required, it would no doubt hold enormous benefit, not only wouldnt they need to take risks or waste time, but they could also disy their own spirit to the greatest degree.
From fiftieth rank and on, a Spirit Masters cultivation speed would drop substantially. Having a guarantee for their first ten thousand year spirit ring could undoubtedly let them keep a strong advantage from fiftieth to sixtieth rank. The benefits to their future growth would be boundless.
Seeing the gradually rising mes in the eyes of the ten elites, emperor Xue Ye smiled calmly,The rankingpetition will be held in one month, I hope you can make even further breakthroughs in this month. Good. I wont say more. You are all intelligent children, I think you will make the most intelligent choices.
Finished speaking, emperor Xue Yes gaze deviated a moment, sweeping across tinum bishop Ss face. Then, under the protection of his imperial high officials, he turned and left.
Ss expression twitched slightly, but his expression had alreadypletely calmed, nothing to be seen of the ugliness from before.
Just as emperor Xue Ye said, even though he didnt state it clearly, the academy team leaders all understood his meaning. The Empire and Spirit Hall, pick the first.
Tang Sans heart twitched slightly. What emperor Xue Ye said today didnt seem to be something a monarch should say. Spirit Hall was so powerful, could it be emperor Xue Ye wanted to make a show of force?
In other words, had the conflict between Heaven Dou Empire and Spirit Hall already reached a condition that couldnt be reconciled?
It was better not to participate in these political matters. He didnt know about others, but his own road was already very clear cut, and could easily be summarised in one word: Freedom.
Tang San had set very clear-cut goals for himself, the limit of his spirit, the limit of Tang Sect.
Tang San and Dai Mubai walked out of Heaven Dou Great Spirit Arena together. The others waited for them outside. At this moment, an abrupt voice suddenly called out for Tang San.
Tang San.
Tang San turned his head to look, only to see something red growingrger in his vision, recognizable to him as Huo Wu.
What do you want?Tang San puzzled asked.
Huo Wu reached him in several steps, directly walking until she stood less than a meter from Tang San.
It had to be said that confronting Huo Wu held quite a bit of pressure. Because her height was quite outstanding among girls, right now she was even a bit taller than Tang San. In fact, along with absorbing the ten thousand year level Pit Demon Spider as his fourth spirit ring, Tang Sans body was already more developed than his contemporaries. Right now his height was close to one meter eighty, and Huo Wu was precisely one meter eighty.
Huo Wu gazed at this, not particrly outstanding appearance, always seeming even tempered, Tang San,Have you got the courage to fight me without spirits?
Tang San stared nkly a moment, the Shrek Academy group next to him all smiling. They were all very clear on Tang Sans physicalbat ability, and Tai Long had once raised this request to him, the result leaving his head and face in the dirt.
Shaking his head, Tang San said:I dont have the spare time.
You The pupils of Huo Wus eyes suddenly contracted,Isnt your closebat ability very strong?
Brows wrinkling, Tang San fixed his eyes on Huo Wu. Looking at this just like a me woman, he once again repeated:Im sorry, I dont have the spare time.
Finished speaking, he turned and walked toward the Shrek Academy party, without wanting to get further involved with Huo Wu.
You go to hell.Temper stretched to the limit, the fury Huo Wu had restrained for several days finally erupted. Her right leg snapped out, going straight for the back of Tang Sans head. With her height, her legs were long, and she moved like lightning.
Distinguishing sounds was the most basic capability at Tan Sect, how would Tang San let her easily do as she wished? Taking a quick step forward, half turning, left hand shooting out, he directly grabbed Huo Wus ankle.
Huo Wu only felt the momentum of her kick disappear like a y ox entering the sea, instantly vanishing like smoke with a slight quiver of Tang Sans arm. Tang Sans hand gripped her leg like a vise, and no matter how she exerted herself, she was unable to withdraw it.
That left hand had already turned the color and luster of sheep fat jade.
Raising the right hand, pushing up Huo Wus long leg, taking a step towards Huo Wu, right foot naturally stepping behind Huo Wus supporting right leg, simultaneously bending forward, directly striking Huo Wus raised thigh.
Movements as natural as moving clouds and flowing water, smoothly finding the weak point, left Huo Wu without any opportunity to react before she had already been sent flying by Tang San, falling into the embrace of the just arrived Huo Wushuang. Tang San didnt use much strength, amply disying Controlling Crane Catching Dragons method to use strength against itself.
Lets go.Tang San swept the Shrek Academy group who were all looking at Huo Wu getting pushed around with schadenfreude, then left withrge strides.
Ill kill him.Huo Wu wanted to rush out again after being caught by her big brother, but was forcefully restrained by Huo Wushuang.
Dont waste your breath, you arent his match.Sighing, Huo Wushuang firmly pulled back his little sister. He could of course see that Tang San had already started off leniently.
Ge.The rims of Huo Wus eyes reddened. She really was somewhat unable to bear having herpetitive nature once again being given a blow by the same person.
Chapter 107 — Truly Common Blue Silver Grass
Chapter 107: Truly Common Blue Silver Grass?
Part 1
Huo Wushuang sighed,Silly little sister, if you really want to beat him, then you have to cultivate ceaselessly, rely on your own strength to win. What use is there to senselessly make trouble like this? Work hard, we still have a chance in the rankingpetition. To face an opponent that restrains uspletely, well have to think of some new methods. Even though hes immune to fire, he cant be immune to energy attacks, or did you forget what Shui Bing-Er did?
Thats right, thats right, theres still me. Little sister Huo Wu, I didnt encounter him in the qualifiers, but once weve reached the rankingpetition, Ill definitely help you beat him.Feng Xiaotian hade over from somewhere without anyone noticing, speaking with a face full of righteous indignation.
Returning directly to the Academy from Heaven Dou Great Spirit Arena, Tang Sans mind was still constantly reying the whole process of todays confrontation with Skywater Academy.
To him, this wasnt just a simple tie. This was the most difficult challenge in the whole qualifiers. It was admittedly because the opponents spirit fusion ability was especially familiar, but at the same time, this difficulty was also because they were restrained from the start.
Tang San clearly saw that it was because of him that the whole team had been at a disadvantage. Shui Bing-Er taking the control had destroyed his original ns. At the same time it had also finally let him experience the formidability of other control system Spirit Masters. Next was the rankingpetition, which was a stage for people to show off. But, after that came the finals, and that was still a team battle.
Any Spirit Master had ws, and he was no exception. Only by a teamplementing each other could a Spirit Masters strength be revealed to its greatest degree, this had always been a naturalw of the Spirit Master world. That was also an important reason why this Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament relied mainly on team battles.
He didnt think much of emperor Xue Yes olive branch, that wasnt a question he should consider yet. What he needed to think about right now was how he could help his team even more, how to let his own strength grow even more powerful.
Tang San had always been a stubborn person, it was true in his previous life at Tang Sect, and it was still true in this world.
Consequently, after returning to the Academy he immediately went to Grandmaster to propose he go into closed door cultivation for a time, in order to think about some things.
Grandmaster was understanding, and also understood that this was an important phase to Tang San. As long as he could pierce through this barrier in his heart, he would mature even more, and also be even more formidable. At this time there was nobody that could help him, the only one he could rely on was himself. Only his own understanding,prehension, could he solve his own problems. Even a wise man like Grandmaster couldnt reply with anything that would have any better effect right now.
That wall within was different for each person, and nobody could know what problems others faced. Tang Sans problems could only be settled by Tang San himself.
Watching Tang Sans gradually disappearing back, the other six Shrek Seven Devils couldnt help feeling somewhat lonely. They also understood Tang Sans current feelings. Ever since the formation of the team, even though todays match wasnt their most challenging, to Tang San it was still truly a suppressed battle. They couldpletely understand Tang Sans mood.
Xiao Wu wanted to catch up to andfort Tang San, but was held back by Liu Erlong,Silly girl, dont go disturb him right now. Its better if he can understand on his own. Believe in him. Give him a little space.
Xiao Wu looked at Liu Erlong. Liu Erlong softly pulled her into her embrace, gently stroking her long braid.
Grandmaster coughed once, attracting everyones attention,Well, Tang San has gone into seclusion. The next month is also a time for you to get into shape. This past month of high density matches has had different degrees of benefit for each of you. But this is still far from enough. I think youve all seen that youre not the only talents in this world. Tang San has met an opponent that restrains him, and you will also do the same. Youre all as one, in order to help prevail and obtain the ultimate victory, you will have to pay even more. Therefore, Ive decided that in the next months recuperation interlude, I will once again conduct a period of strengthening training for you. What are those faces for? Stand up properly. If anyone has any objections, I dont mind doubling the training.
Blood curdling screams echoed simultaneously in the hearts of the Shrek Six Devils. Right now they suddenly envied Tang San. At least, in seclusion Tang San didnt need to undergo anymore hell training ...
The ce Tang San chose for his seclusion was still that log cabin in the middle of the forest. The secluded surroundings, the quiet world, was most suitable for his cultivation.
When hed already spent two days here, Tang San still sat vacantly. He didnt cultivate, his mind always enveloped in a dense fog. He couldnt find any way out of his problems, and he also didnt understand in what direction he should grow. He even doubted whether the control system route hed walked until now wasnt a mistake.
In two days Tang San had thought a lot, but the more he thought, the more confused he became.
Two days and two nights had passed, he didnt even rest, not eating anything,pletely passing the time in this kind of hazy condition. This kind of painful feeling wreaked havoc in his heart. He didnt even know why he was in pain.
Ever since the day he became a Spirit Master, he had always stood at the summit of his peers. Blue Silver Grass wasnt any formidable spirit, it was even a trash spirit, but cultivating under Grandmaster guidance, his strength had never been below those Spirit Masters of his age who possessed more formidable spirits. He was even ahead of everyone. As time had passed, Tang San had even already forgotten about the issues of his Blue Silver Grass, hed always stood on equal footing with Spirit Masters with formidable spirits, hed even felt somewhat superior.
However, now that he calmed down and thought it over, he discovered that if it wasnt for having the external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances, if it wasnt for always having the support of hisrades at his side and his luck in obtaining those spirit rings, perhaps, he wouldnt be much of anything.
Each of his spirit rings were of better quality than other peoples, but in his previous confrontation with Shui Bing-Er, it couldnt be said his spirit abilities held any advantage. Perhaps these kinds of circumstances should have appeared before, only in previous matches and fights, he had always used tactics to cover up this gap. But after Blue Silver Grasss own defects were revealed, Tang San immediately discovered his problem.
A truly formidable control system Spirit Master needed not only control, but also spirit abilities with a certain attack capability. Shui Bing-Ers spirit fusion ability was even better quality. However, could his Blue Silver Grass do that? No. Even if he already possessed a ten thousand year spirit ring at fortieth rank, without really using his external spirit bone he didnt have any advantage of Shui Bing-Er.
Rather than saying that his previous opponents had lost in strength, it would be better to say they had lost in tactics. Once an opponent appeared who wasnt below him in nning, then the ws of his control would immediately be exposed. This was still when he had taken the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot. If he didnt have these two immortal treasure herbs, perhaps his weakness would have been exposed even earlier, even Huo Wu could have easily beaten him.
Why, why is it like this? Dont tell me all these years of effort have been a waste? Tang San very clearly understood that the innate ws of a spirit would gradually appear along with the growth of spirit power.
No, it cant go on like this. Blue Silver Grass basically isnt a good spirit, Im still young, theres still time to give it up.
Tang San couldnt hold back the thoughts of his other spirit, Clear Sky Hammer. The hereditary spirit of one of the Spirit Master worlds seven great schools, Clear Sky School. If he had chosen to cultivate the Clear Sky Hammer from the start, then his current strength wouldnt just be like this. He could only be more formidable.
The more he thought, the lower Tang Sans confidence in Blue Silver Grass became. His heart was just like a raging sea, all kinds of chaotic thoughts making him feel somewhat crazy.
Two days had passed, without any cultivation. In the past this was something Tang San couldnt even have imagined, that was how diligent he was. However, right now he didnt have a trace of desire to cultivate.
Little freak.A green silhouette appeared in the yard outside, the sudden voice snapping Tang San out of his whirlpool of suffering.
Perhaps it was because these two days had consumed too much mental strength, but even though that voice sounded familiar, Tang San still couldnt make out who it belonged to.
Standing, Tang San walked out of the cabin. After sitting too long, as the ring sunshine hit him, he couldnt keep from swaying a moment.
Little freak, whats going on?In practically the next moment, the green silhouette was already in front of Tang San, one powerful hand directly sping Tang Sans shoulder, mellow spirit power somewhat overbearing and somewhat coarsely prating his body, rousing Tang Sans mind somewhat. Then he clearly saw who it was.
Part 2
It wasnt a stranger, but rather Shrek Academys honorary dean, one of the formidable Title Douluo, Dugu Bo.
Dugu Bo looked doubtfully at Tang San. Right now Tang Sans appearance was somewhat scary, his hair in a mess, his facial hair unkempt, both eyes bloodshot, apletely dispirited appearance.
Old freak, youre back.Managing to squeeze out a smile, the spirit power within Tang Sans body operated automatically, clearing his rigid blood vessels, letting him stand upright.
Dugu Bo doubtfully said:Little freak, whats going on? Werent you still well when I left, how would you be like this in a few days? Come on, lets go inside first.
Dragging Tang San into the log cabin, Dugu Bos expression was somewhat serious. He could of course see howcking Tan Sans mental state was right now. As a formidable Title Douluo, he was only too clear on the cultivation circumstances of Spirit Masters, and Tang Sans current condition was extremely dangerous. In case of a nervous breakdown, he would either go insane or be totally ruined.
Little freak, tell me, what actually happened to strike you into this kind of appearance. In my memory, you little freak was always a freak among freaks. Dont tell me you met someone even more freakish than you?
Looking at Dugu Bo, the rims of Tang Sans eyes suddenly reddened somewhat. Grandmaster absolutely hadnt expected his current condition. After all, nobody knew Tang San was a person of two lives, his mind was far beyond his peers, but it was also because of this that it was even easier for him to get stuck bashing his head against a brick wall.
Dugu Bos appearance made Tang San recover somewhat. Especially his mind had a somewhat hopeful feeling.
Old freak, can you tell me, if I cultivate my spirit power beyond the seventieth rank, will I still be as far ahead as I am now?
Dugu Bos brows puckered,Why would you ask that? Little freak, what happened to your confidence? Whats actually gotten into you? You should understand how important confidence is to a Spirit Master, If you dont have the most elementary confidence, if you dont believe in yourself, thenter you wont make even a centimeter of progress.
Tang San smiled wryly:But, I dont know what I should do. The spirit Im cultivating is just Blue Silver Grass. Even though Ive already reached the fortieth rank, as my level increases, Blue Silver Grasss weaknesses will be revealed more and more clearly. In the future, can I really rely on this spirit to contend with other Spirit Masters?
A jade light flickered in Dugu Bos eyes, staring at Tang San with a burning gaze,Go on.
Tang San said:The reason why Im considered powerful among my peers right now isnt because of the strength of my spirit, but rather because I have better spirit rings than ordinary Spirit Masters, and even have the external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances. You should also have seen my second spirit before. I dont need to hide anything from you, my second spirit is Clear Sky Schools Clear Sky Hammer. Right now Im thinking that if I cultivated the Clear Sky Hammer instead, then wouldnt the circumstances be different? Right now I have fortieth level spirit power. I only need four spirit rings that suit me to be able to bring out the Clear Sky Hammers strength. Its far more formidable than Blue Silver Grass. Even though Im still not fifteen, Ive already spent far too much effort on cultivating, I dont want to waste myter effort on a trash spirit like Blue Silver Grass. Does that make sense?
Who was Dugu Bo? Anyone who could be a Title Douluo power was highly intelligent. From Tang Sans simpler and agitated words, he had already gradually understood the problem Tang San faced right now.
Waving his hand, he didnt let Tang San speak further. Dugu Bo looked Tang San in the eyes, sternly saying:Little freak, do you know why Ive always considered you a freak among freaks?
Tang San stared nkly,Is it because of my knowledge in using poison?
Dugu Bo shook his head, saying:Thats only a small part. Even more significant is your Blue Silver Grass.
The pupils of Tang Sans eyes contracted violently. Looking at Dugu Bo, his eyes revealed deep doubt.
Dugu Bo indifferently said:Thats right, Blue Silver Grass is a trash spirit. Moreover its the best known trash spirit. In the past, it was basically impossible for anyone who possessed Blue Silver Grass as spirit to have the chance to cultivate. But. You? Tell me. What were the circumstances when your spirit awakened? I heard Grandmaster say it was full innate spirit power, right?
Tang San nodded.
What does full innate spirit power signify? It signifies the foundation of the spirit. Even my own granddaughter who inherited by Jade Phosphor Serpent Spirit only had seventh ranked innate spirit power. And you had tenth ranked. And moreover, you still cultivate Blue Silver Grass. What does this signify? It means your Blue Silver Grass is different from the masses. Thats not simple Blue Silver Grass. You can also guess who your father is. Think, with your fathers background and strength, would he be together with a woman who only possessedmon Blue Silver Grass? If it really wasmon Blue Silver Grass, how would it produce a little freak with twin spirits like you?
Tang San was naturally deaf to Dugu Bos exnation of full innate spirit power, because he always believed that it was the result of his own diligently cultivated Mysterious Heaven Skill, and not bestowed by Blue Silver Grass. Even more, at the time he awakened he also had a Clear Sky Hammer, even if the spirit truly had assigned him some spirit power, that should also be from Clear Sky Hammer.
However, Dugu Boster words made him somewhat startled. Yes, his Blue Silver Grass really was somewhat umon, especially not long ago when he had the feeling of being in contact with the natural wild blue silver grass. That throbbing came from his spirit itself. Just that no one had ever cultivated Blue Silver Grass to his present degree, Tang San also didnt know whether this was something that Blue Silver Grass should be doing. But it was Dugu Bosst words that touched him the most. It was also an important question hed always had.
His father was a directly rted disciple of Clear Sky School, and also one of their greatest powers, would a woman who only possessed the a waste Blue Silver Grass Spirit be with him?
Old freak, is there any rtion between the strength of the parents spirits and twin spirits?Tang Sans breathing had clearly be hurried.
Dugu Bo grinned, saying:In this field, perhaps that teacher of yours doesnt even know. Even though his spirit research is very thorough, youre after all the first person hes met who has twin spirits. Before, I once read some top secret information in Spirit Hall. It was a written ount of twin spirits. Spirits are hereditary, generallying from the parents, so tell me, whats the rtion between inheriting the parents spirits.
Having followed Grandmaster for so many years, this kind of question naturally wasnt difficult for Tang San, and he answered without the slightest hesitation:Generally speaking, the spirit inherited is the rtively more powerful one of the parents spirits.
Dugu Bo went on:Then when theres hardly any difference in strength between the spirits, or even when theyre identical, what will happen?
Tang San said:Under such circumstances, it will be inherited randomly, but under such circumstances theres also a higher chance of spirit variation.
Dugu Bo nodded, saying:Worthy of being Grandmasters disciple, your exnation is quite right. But, do you know, what are the odds of twin spirits appearing under such circumstances? The reason twin spirits are so rare, is because the conditions are so harsh. This is whats written in Spirit Halls records. The birth of twin spirits mainly has two preconditions, first, the parents spirits cant be identical, the more they differ, the higher the odds of bringing about twin spirits. At the same time, the closer the quality of both sides spirits, the higher the odds of bringing about twin spirits. In other words, if theres a gap in quality between the spirits, its basically impossible to birth a child with twin spirits. Even if these conditions are met, the probability of issue with twin spirits is only one in a thousand, or even one in ten thousand. Understand?
Tang San was clever, even though his mental state wasnt very good right now, he still very quickly caught on to what Dugu Bo meant. Dugu Bo was using this example to tell him his Blue Silver Grass Spirit absolutely wasnt simple. Capable of possessing qualitative parity with Clear Sky Hammer, what kind of Blue Silver Grass was that?
ording to Grandmasters research, twin spirits was a kind of spirit variation, only the circumstances in which it arose were really too rare, and therefore so very few had appeared on the Continent. Dugu Bos analysis wasnt bad, and Tang San immediately recalled the other two cases of twin spirits Grandmaster had talked about. Sure enough, the quality of the twin spirits really was extremely simr.
The originally vacant heart once again became burning hot. Tang Sans eyes finally began to focus again.
Dugu Bo unhappily red at him, saying:Even if your Blue Silver Grasss quality wasnt good, do you think that really matters? How old are you this year? Still not even fifteen, but already fortieth rank. Your present worries are matters forter. Since you could obtain formidable spirit rings and spirit bones to pull open the distance with equally ranked Spirit Masters before, dont tell me you couldnt do it again? No effort is wasted. If you dont have even this much confidence, then youre not freakish, but rubbish.
Part 3
Correct, if you cultivated Clear Sky Hammer now, your strength would indeed start rising again in a short time. As long as you have suitable spirit rings, you will immediately be powerful, even more powerful than fifty or sixtieth ranked Spirit Masters. But, havent you considered, if you began cultivating Clear Sky Hammer at nieth rank, getting nine spirit rings, what quality would they be? At that time, even if getting nine hundred thousand year spirit rings at the same time wouldnt be impossible. Even if Blue Silver Grass was no good, it would still be enough to push you to that level, it wouldnt be toote to prepare at that time. With your present cultivation speed, perhaps you will break your fathers record of bing the youngest Title Douluo. Whats the rush?
Dugu Bo clearly didnt know about the deadliness of twin spirits, but his arguments were clear and easy to see.
Yes, I could obtain external strength before, why couldnt I do itter? When others have ten thousand year spirit rings, I have a twenty thousand year spirit ring, when others have fiffty thousand year spirit rings, Ill get a hundred thousand year. Relying on the effect of spirit rings can also pull closer the gap between me and the quality of others spirits. Whats more, right now I still have a spirit bone to trade. Arent these also my own advantages?
The disorder in his mind gradually left, and the fog in his heart quietly dissipated. Right now, the only question that still remained was how to make himself stronger.
Dugu Bo looked at Tang Sans changing expression and knew this little freak had already figured out a lot from his pointer. Leaning back in his chair, he smiled:Little freak, do you know where I went this time?
Tang San snapped:How could I know what an old freak like you is up to?Along with his mood recovering, he clearly became a lot more rxed.
Dugu Bo grinned, saying:I went to exchange pointers with an old friend.
Eh? Win or lose?Tang San asked.
The green light in Dugu Bos eyes became agitated,I didnt win, and I didnt lose, it was at least a draw. Haha.
Tang San mocked:Only a draw, whats there to be proud about.
Dugu Bo curled his lip, saying:You know farts. Every time I fought that fellow before I would be beaten into the dirt, battered and exhausted, if I didnt rely on poison, I would be dead long ago. But this time he was the dirty one, were it not for this old man beingpassionate and merciful, perhaps Id have killed him.
Tang San started, if Dugu Bo said this, then his opponent was definitely a Title Douluo. Otherwise, how could Dugu Bo be beaten ragged?
Your strength progressed?
Dugu Bo said with immense pride:Thats not it. This fellows spirit power has reached ny sixth rank, considered an expert among Title Douluo, with even more astonishing power behind him. This time he almost fell, you tell me how I couldnt be excited. Of course, this was also thanks to you.
Me? How is it rted to me? That was a ny sixth ranked Title Douluo, Im forty something ranked.
Dugu Bo grinned:Still remember those Cluster Soul Chasing Life Taking Balls you gave me? Really cant know without using, but they scared me out of my skin. This time it should have been me who lost. At that time, I was already forced back and prepared to run, but I suddenly remembered that nice thing you gave me. So I pulled it out and used it. I didnt expect that thing to really be so scarily powerful. That idiot ate at least seven or eight poison darts, and all of a sudden it let me turn the tables. In the end he had no choice but to take to his heels and run. Hahahaha.Thinking back at the happy sight, Dugu Bo couldnt helpughing.
Cluster Soul Chasing Life Taking Balls? Tang San hadnt used them since he made these hidden weapons. Suddenly, a great sh of divine light lit up his mind, his brain suddenly bing sharp. Hidden weapons. Hidden weapons, Im from Tang Sect, I have hidden weapons.
Thats right, Blue Silver Grass might not be a formidable spirit, but just like Teacher said, its sticity is still extraordinarily formidable. If, if I canbine ny Blue Silver Grass with the hidden weapons I inherited from Tang Sect, then, what will the result be?
His heart suddenly throbbed breathlessly. Tang San swallowed a big gulp of saliva. His mind was already impatiently reflecting on how he shouldbine Blue Silver Grass with the mysteries of his hidden weapon secret lore.
Dugu Bo saw Tang San suddenly tremble after hearing about him using the Cluster Soul Chasing Life Taking Balls. He immediately became lifeless, and also couldnt help start.
Little freak, what is it?
Ah? Its nothing. Old freak, thank you for enlightening me, Ive already figured it out.
Dugu Bo assumed the appearance of a capable person,Me saving you cant be free of charge. I already used up those Cluster Soul Chasing Life Taking Balls. Dont you still have some? Give me another two. I can trade for something. Or pay.
Tang San stared at Dugu Bo,Trade farts, take them.Four dark green spheres flew straight at Dugu Bo.
Dugu Bo was so scared he jumped, flustered catching the four Cluster Soul Chasing Life Taking Balls, grumbling:Stinking brat, are you after my old life! What if they exploded? Are you after my old life!
Tang San smiled:If I didnt have even this much confidence, how could I even make them. Moreover, with my spirit power, even if they really exploded, could they injure an old freak like you?
Dugu Bo cautiously loaded the four Cluster Soul Chasing Life Taking Balls into a spirit tool, satisfied saying:These things of yours, not only is the attack range great, but the prating power is great. Especially after colliding. The more violently they collide, the more spirit power I use, the greater the piercing power. Its a pity theyre not poisonous enough. Otherwise, they would be even scarier.
Tang San reminded Dugu Bo:Old freak, dont depend on them too much. Even though the Cluster Soul Chasing Life Taking Balls have great power, as hidden weapons, whats most important is surprise. When confronting an opponent on the same level, if you lose the element of surprise, their effect wont be so good. As for the poison, originally when I made them I didnt have suitable drugs on hand, and even though Ive gained someter, its very difficult to reinforce the poison after theyve already been formed.
Dugu Bo grinned, saying:Thats no good. Make some more.
Tang San smiled wryly:You think theyre candy? Its easier said than done. It requires a great amount of time. Right now Im participating in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament, spare time must all be used for cultivating, how could I make them. Lets talk about it once the tournament is over.
Dugu Bo nodded, saying:I heard you already passed the qualifiers. Next should be the rankingpetition. With a little freak like you overseeing it, you should be able to get a good ce, perhaps youll even enter the top three.
Tang San smiled:Why not champions? Dont you have that much confidence in me?
Dugu Bo shrugged, saying:Thats not a question of confidence. In front of absolute strength, what use is confidence? If you can enter the top three, thats already a good achievement. There was never any doubt about who would win this tournament.
Hearing Dugu Bo say this, Tang San couldnt keep his heart from twitching,Eh? Since you say as much, do you know some team thats especially strong?
Dugu Bo sighed, saying:How is Spirit Hall so powerful? Its because they recruit so many Spirit Master experts. Apart from the seven great schools, practically all formidable Spirit Masters belong to Spirit Hall. No one can possess more information about Spirit Masters and factors for cultivation than Spirit Hall. Under Spirit Halls careful fostering, a group of elite Spirit Masters will emerge with each generation. This time is no different. Ive heard that Spirit Hall has a few little juniors with astonishing talent, even the Supreme Pontiff praises them as Spirit Halls Golden Generation, the masters of the future. And its precisely them that are representing Spirit Hall in this years Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament. Theyre all barely more than twenty, and theres no need to doubt their strength. Spirit Hall provided them with cultivation resources and outfitting in all areas, how couldmon advanced Spirit Master academiespare. Even you couldnt do it. Youre after all still too young, perhaps you can catch up to them in another ten years.
Dugu Bo was a Title Douluo, naturally he wouldnt talk without thinking. Hearing him say this, Tang Sans mood immediately turned serious.
Since you say this, Spirit Hall is determined to win this tournament?
Dugu Bo nodded, saying:Dont you know what the prize is for the final champions in this Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament?
Tang San nkly shook his head.
Dugu Bo snorted coldly,Originally Spirit Hall was preparing to give those things directly to those geniuses of the Golden Generation, but were opposed by the elders of Elder Pce. As a result, the Supreme Pontiffpromised and decided to give them some training, and thats this tournament. And Spirit Hall took out those things that were originally going to them as rewards for the champions. Tell me, how couldnt they be determined to win?
What are those things?Tang San curiously asked.
Dugu Bo retorted:To Spirit Masters, whats most precious?
Tang Sans heart twitched,Dont tell me its a spirit bone?
Dugu Bo shook his head,No, not one, but three.
What?Tang San turned pale with fright. Three spirit bones? What kind of concept was that? Something like spirit bones was a divine existence to Spirit Masters. Any one spirit bone could give a Spirit Master an enormous boost. Three spirit bones, that wasnt something that could be weighed with money.
Dugu Bo said:These three spirit bones were set aside by Spirit Hall, left behind by their passed away elders. Since the Supreme Pontiff dares take them out as reward for the champions, you can imagine their confidence in their athletes. Do you still have thoughts of being lucky?
Of course.Tang San said without the slightest hesitation,Since theyve taken them out, theres no need for them to take them back again. Old freak, do you know the levels of Spirit Halls athletes in the tournament, and what their spirits are?
Chapter 108 — Flash Of Understanding
Chapter 108: sh Of Understanding
Part 1
Dugu Bo couldnt help staring nkly as he saw the suddenly blossoming radiance in Tang Sans eyes,Little freak, dont be feverish. Didnt you understand what I just said? Those spirit bones arent for you to dream of.
Tang San didnt speak, what is called take what you hear to be false, only believe it when you see it. Raising his right hand, faint blue light bubbled out of his palm, and under his precise control, only one tiny Blue Silver Grass stretched its way out. That was just one de of grass, seemingly no different than wild blue silver grass. The appearance of the spirit, naturally also meant the spirit rings appeared.
Yellow, yellow, purple, ck. Four spirit rings hovered quietly. The yellow rings of light were bright and spirited, the purple spirit ring noble and threatening, but that ck spirit ring was just like a bottomless abyss, brimming with terrifying charm.
You Dugu Bo shot to his feet, his gaze going through myriad changes in an instant as he looked at Tang San, a strict imposing manner abruptly burst out of him, pressing in on Tang San from all directions.
Under the effect of the external pressure, Tang Sans four spirit rings brightened. Only the Blue Silver Grass in his palm still swayed softly.
No, this is impossible.Dugu Bo rubbed his eyes hard, shaking his head again, carefully staring at that ck spirit ring over Tang San.
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:Did you forget? Turning the impossible into possible is what Im best at. Do you think I can match Spirit Halls people now?
Dugu Bo drew a deep breath, slowly suppressing his shock, saying something Tang San hadnt expected,Give up on this tournament. With your age, you can still participate next time. At that time, there shouldnt be anybody who could oppose your team.
Why?Tang San stared wide-eyed.
Dugu Bo lowered his voice:If your strength was still like before, or perhaps if your fourth spirit ring was only on the thousand year level, then I wouldnt be worried. But this is different. Your fourth spirit ring reaching the ten thousand year level will bring you endless troubles. Do you think Spirit Hall wouldnt take note of you? If you were Spirit Hall and encountered a genius like this, what would you do? There are only two options. Subdue or destroy. If my guess is correct, then right now your information is at leastid out on a tinum bishops desk. Spirit Hall wouldnt try to act behind your back, they wouldpletely exploit this tournament, arranging for you to have an ident on stage in a just and honorable match. To Spirit Hall, the rules of the tournament is only a game to toy with.
Tang San smiled wryly:So youre saying you still arent optimistic about me?
Dugu Bo looked deeply at him,There are three people in Spirit Halls so-called Golden Generation. I dont know their specifics, and I also dont know what their spirits and spirit abilities are. But I can tell you one thing: among these three, the one with the lowest spirit power is fifty first rank, and the other two are fifty second rank. Theyre all only twenty three or twenty four years old. As they broke through the fiftieth rank and obtained their fifth spirit rings, the Supreme Pontiff personally awarded them Spirit Halls Purple Record Medal, and they also set Spirit halls record. And of the others forming their team this time, nobody has less than forty fifth ranked spirit power. This is all I know.
Even though Tang San had always known Spirit Hall was formidable, it was only now that he understood just how frightening.
Fiftieth rank, even three at fiftieth rank And the rest were all over forty fifth rank. What did this signify?
Even though Tang San had absolute confidence in himself, now he saw a chasm that really was difficult to bridge. The lowest members on the other side were higher ranked than his sides highest ranked. Could they really prevail over opponents like these?
Seeing Tang Sans rmed expression, Dugu Bo sighed, saying:At your age, your current level is even more frightening than theirs, let alone when you still have the external spirit bone. Dont think too much about it, there will be chances. As long as you dont waste time, there will be a day when you surpass them.
Tang San suddenly smiled. Perhaps it was because of Dugu Bos pointer undoing his issues, but right now his mind was iparably incisive.
Old freak. Didnt you say it just now? As a Spirit Master, confidence is vital. If I really avoided a confrontation now, the blow to my confidence would be unimaginable. So what if we lose? Even if we cant defeat them, dont tell me we cant defend ourselves? Only all out battle can show the gap between both sides. I wont give up.
Looking at Tang San, something unconsciously crept into Dugu Bos eyes,Forget about it, I dont care about you. Just do as you wish. Ill leave first. After returning from so far away, I still havent had a meal. Ill go scavenge.
Finished speaking, jade light shed, and Dugu Bos lofty silhouette was already gone.
A warm feeling spread. Dugu Bo had just returned but came to see him first, that wasnt for the sake of those Cluster Soul Chasing Life Taking Balls, but out of concern for him. By now there was nothing left of the initial intense vignce.
Even though their ages differed by multiples, Tang San still sensed a feeling simr to Grandmaster from Dugu Bo, even so much that there was something of camaraderie, spanning the difference in years.
With Dugu Bo gone, the first thing Tang San did wasnt to cultivate, nor was it to reflect, but to sleep.
Two days and two nights without rest had long ago already overtaxed his mind. Without sufficient rest, how could he start to test his vision? Therefore, he didnt hesitate to choose to rest, and moreover very quickly entered dreand.
The dazzling tinum bishops office, an expansive room with an area surpassing two hundred square meters, arranged with all kinds of precious toys.
Ss sat behind a massive, somewhat exaggeratedly gorgeous desk. In front of him was a file, a file transferred from Nuoding City.
It had to be said that Spirit Hall was incredibly efficient. In just a month they had found this kind of needle in a haystack document by searching the records the Spirit Halls in each town.
It was already the seventh time Ss had read this document, but in his heart he still didnt dare believe what he was looking at was real.
The documents in front of him was a Spirit Master profile, for a Spirit Master named: Tang San.
The profile was very detailed. From the first time Tang San registered at Spirit Hall, confirming his status as Spirit Master, to each time he drew the Spirit Master stipend and each title upgrade after obtaining a spirit ring. All the details were there.
What kind of spirit rings he obtained, what rank spirit power, this wasnt what had made Ss read it seven times. The reason why he repeatedly looked it over was actually only one number, a number representing age.
Fourteen, only fourteen years old. Still several months away from fifteen. Spirit Ancestor over fortieth rank. Spirit Ancestor at fourteen. Still with a fourth spirit ring at the ten thousand year level.
pping a hand to his forehead, Ss really didnt want to believe it was true.
Standing, Ss walked over to a bookcase behind the desk, raising a hand to pull out a thick book. With a burst of mechanical sounds, the bookcase slowly moved to the side, exposing the wall.
On the wall was a square metal te, emitting faint spirit power fluctuations. Clearly, this metal te was a spirit tool. Pressing his right hand to it, immediately, ayer of faint red light emitted from the metal te, instantly covering Ss palm.
With another burst of mechanical sounds, the square te fell inwards, exposing a square space. The space wasntrge, only one square chi, with a pile of documents inside.
Ss simply rummaged through and pulled out a file marked with the words Top Secret.
There were only three sheets of paper inside the file, with three profiles. Ss quickly looked them over, and very soon found what he was looking for.
Fifteen, sixteen, sixteen, the youngest of those three was still fifteen when reaching fortieth rank spirit power.
Abruptly closing the file, Ss quickly closed the hidden space with a peng sound. Returning to his desk with big strides, he once again picked up Tang Sans data, looking at that number for the eighth time.
Still one year earlier than the Golden Generation. Blue Silver Grass, trash spirit? Truly interesting. Its fortunate he only has Blue Silver Grass. But this Tang Sans spirit power growth rate is a bit too fast. Full innate spirit power Blue Silver Grass. It seems it should be a variation.
Ss clearly hadnt been influenced by emperor Xue Yes unyielding attitude earlier today. Picking up a pen, he very quickly wrote a letter. On the envelope was written Top secret, for the Supreme Pontiff.
Nightfall, a slender silhouette quietly entered the forest behind Shrek Academy, quickly moving along a familiar path, carrying a wooden case.
Her pace was very fast, each time her legs hit the ground she would be propelled at least five meters. In just a moment, she had already reached the log cabin in the woods.
Body shooting up, quietly crossing the fence, in just two leaps she stood in front of the log cabins door.
Quietly moving into the log cabin, before she had time to even move, a strand of durable Blue Silver Grass had already quietly twisted around her long legs. A cold voice echoed from within the darkness,Who?
Ge, its me.
Along with the sweet voice rising, Blue Silver Grass quietly withdrew, and Tang San lit an oilmp in the cabin.
Part 2
The arrival was Xiao Wu. She ced the lunch box she carried on the table and looked somewhat worriedly at Tang San, but didnt ask anything.
Even though nobody else knew Tang Sans condition in these two days, she had brought food to him every day, and the corners of her eyes revealed her concern.
After asking Grandmaster several times, Grandmaster had only told her that Tang San would have to sort out his problems on his own.
Even Grandmaster hadnt expected Tang San to be in even more danger than he had expected.
Under themplight, Xiao Wus charming countenance seemed even more beautiful, a pair of ck big eyes, long scorpion braid, and still those somewhat exaggeratedly long legs. Even though she only wore the simple school uniform, the air around her was still pervaded with a fresh and clean air.
Ge, eat something first.Xiao Wu opened the lunch box, taking out the dishes inside one by one, four dishes and one soup, as well as several steamed buns. Extremely sumptuous, and right now still piping hot.
This was also an important reason why Xiao Wu had rushed over, she was afraid the food would go cold.
Rubbing Xiao Wus head, Tang San pulled out a chair and, without any trace of politeness, quickly ate in big bites. He had gone two days without tasting what he ate, and now that his issues had been resolved, his appetite naturally returned. He swept clean the dishes in front of him like wind scattering clouds.
Watching Tang San eating heartily, Xiao Wu first looked distracted a moment, then very quickly had a somewhat smiling expression. The two had been together for so many years, how couldnt she spot the changes in Tang Sans mood? Seeing that Tang San had already passed the danger zone, Xiao Wus taut heartstrings rxed automatically.
Ge, Ill tell you something good. My spirit power is already thirty ninth rank.
Tang San somewhat astonished raised his head. While chewing a mouthful of food, he said with delighted surprise:So quickly, then perhaps by the finals youll also have broken through to the fortieth rank. Even if you havent, just breaking through one rank of spirit power will boost strength somewhat.
Xiao Wu smiled and shook her head, saying:Fortieth rank might be impossible in time for this tournament. Thats after all a bottleneck to break through. But it shouldnt be too far away. Ill try as hard as I can, so you have to try hard too! That match couldnt be med on you. After all, our cooperation with Tai Long and the others really was a bitcking. Once we reach the finals, our Shrek Seven Devils can go up together. The result will definitely be different then. All of us will support you. Everyones been together for so long, experienced so much, the final champions will definitely be us.
In a short while of work, Tang San had swept the tes clean. When he smiling looked at Xiao Wu quietly clear the bowls and chopsticks, for some reason he unexpectedly didnt feel like thinking about cultivating.
Ge, we havent exchanged pointers in quite a while. You rest a bit first, then how about wepare notester? No spirit abilities and hidden weapons.
Seeing Xiao Wus as if smiling without smiling appearance, Tang San said:Arent you looking to bully me? Truly well said. Only, even without spirit abilities, right now you still might not beat me.
If it was without using spirit abilities and hidden weapons, before when Tang San and Xiao Wu exchanged pointers he would frequently be beaten by her. Her wless Soft Skill really was too overbearing.
If caught, let alone equal level, even opponents one level higher than her wouldnt stand a chance. In terms of physical fighting capability, among the Shrek Seven Devils, Xiao Wu absolutely wasnt inferior to Tang San, even above Dai Mubai.
Xiao Wu pouted, saying:No way. My Soft Skill has improved again recently. We havent had this kind of physical fight in more than half a year?
Tang San nodded, saying:More or less. In this half year everyones been constantly drilling tactics.
The advantages of Xiao Wus Soft Skill were clear, and the ws were equally clear.
That was the need to get close, and when confronting some formidable Spirit Masters, once spirit abilities were released, getting close would be extremely difficult. Even when teleporting.
Like against Huo Wus Defying me Ring that could push away the opponent at any time, Xiao Wus Soft Skill would naturally be unable to show effect.
Tang San and Xiao Wu had also once carefully researched this bit, but so far they hadnt found a perfect solution. Even though they could resolve it by cooperating, Xiao Wus lonebat capability still couldnt effectively improve.
Come, well try it now. Let me see to what degree your closebat ability has reached.Tang San smiling said to Xiao Wu. He wasnt an ordinary person, and even though he had just eaten a lot, it still wouldnt influence a bit of exercise.
The two went outside, facing each other under light of the the seemingly smiling moon.
Ge, then Ill start.
Come.Tang San smiling crooked a finger at Xiao Wu.
Everyones strength had improved, and Tang Sans Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track had gradually reached a degree of perfection along with the progress of his Mysterious Heaven Skill. Even though Xiao Wus closebat ability was very strong, as long as he didnt let her get close enough to use force, what was the use of even more power? Therefore, Tang San basically didnt believe he could lose.
Xiao Wu moved. She really was very fast, before he even saw her legs bend, she had already appeared in front of Tang San in a sh. The long scorpion braid behind her whipped out, covering arge area, and she simultaneously stretched out her hands, hugging towards Tang Sans neck.
Tang San swiftly took three steps, his body flickering sessively as if illusory, his upper body simultaneously bending backwards, extremely ingeniously breaking out of Xiao Wus attack range. He didnt attack, but swiftly retreated using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track.
Xiao Wu naturally wouldnt leave it at that. Upper body suddenly leaning over, her pace swiftly elerating, and with a slight swaying of her upper body, Tang San only felt something blossom before his eyes. In that instant, Xiao Wus body seemed to be illusory, as if three of her appeared simultaneously.
If he wasnt exceedingly familiar with Xiao Wus spirit abilities, Tang San would have believed she had used her abilities. But reason told him that it wasnt any kind of spirit ability. The reason why three silhouettes suddenly appeared was her speed.
At the same time as the three silhouettes emerged, Xiao Wus speed had reached a terrifying degree. Even though it couldntpare to teleport, she had pulled close the distance to Tang San in just a split second, three silhouettes, two empty and one real, surrounded Tang San all at once.
The scorpion braid whipped out once again.
So fast!Tang San gasped in admiration, but his feet didnt pause. If Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track could be broken so easily, then it wouldnt be Tan Sects secret lore. As a support skill for hidden weapons, lightness skill had always been extremely important at Tang Sect.
Seeing Tang Sans body also bing illusory, truly like a shadow flickering several times, he was obviously escaping to the left, but in fact his body had already moved to the right. Xiao Wu, determined to win, still only pounced at empty air.
Pausing, Xiao Wu fuming looked at Tang San,What are you doing running away so quickly, Im not going to eat you.
Tang San grinned, saying:Whats wrong in running when I cant win? If you have the skill, catch me.
Xiao Wu snorted,Then Ill use my true strength.While speaking, her right hand pulled at her scorpion braid.
Im looking forward to it.Tang San teased her.
Come.Xiao Wus one hand held her braid, upper body swaying once again, she charged directly at Tang San. Just when Tang San prepared the same old trick, once again using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track to dodge, Xiao Wu suddenly moved.
The scorpion braid flung out, suddenlying undone. The originally long braid suddenly became like a ck cloud that enveloped Tang Sanpletely. Even though Tang San was fast, all this was really too sudden. He only saw his vision go ck, and he subconsciously retreated.
The scorpion braid itself could be called Xiao Wus tool to extend her attack distance. When it was a braid, it was more than one meter sixty long, but now that it suddenly opened, the braids length abruptly shot up to two meters and change, making Tang San misjudge the distance. Even more importantly, the braid was originally like a whip, and its attack range was after all limited.
But now that the hair dispersed, not only did the area it covered turn from a string to a surface, at the same time it also instantly covered Tang Sans field of vision.
Xiao Wu was even faster than Tang San imagined. If Tang San could see the expression in Xiao Wus eyes right now, he would definitely see a crafty glint within. In that attack before, she basically hadnt used her speed to its full limit. But now, if Zhu Zhuqing was here, she would definitely discover that Xiao Wus speed unexpectedly wasnt inferior to hers, at most Xiao Wu was only a bit less agile than her.
The braid suddenly separated into five parts, separately binding Tang Sans neck, arms and legs. Tang Sans Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track also only let him dodge the two parts below, his arms and neck tightening simultaneously.
Tang San secretly cursed, both arms immediately turning in reverse to grab and remove Xiao Wus braid. Simultaneously he immediately leapt up, just managing to get away from Xiao Wus twisting long legs.
Grabbing Xiao Wus hair, Tang San suddenly had a strange feeling. That hair had a faint delicate fragrance, supple where he grabbed, slipping out of his hands, and basically couldnt be grabbed firmly. Moreover, the hair had an indistinct tenacity, agile as if it was alive.
Suddenly, the hair wound around Tang Sans neck and arms released, slipping through the cracks between his fingers. No matter how much strength Tang San used, he was still unable to hold back the smooth ck hair.
Xiao Wus lovableughter also echoed at this time,Ge, this time I want to see how youll still run.
Part 3
Right now Tang San had also realized he was in a bad position. In order to avoid Xiao Wus long legs, he had already leapt into the air, nning to rely on the hair he had grabbed to change direction. But the hair suddenly slipped through his fingers left him without anything to pull, and he soared straight up into the air.
No matter how miraculous Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, it still needed some ce to exert strength. Where could Tang San exert any strength now?
Xiao Wus leg lock maneuver was a feint, and at the same time as she withdrew her hair, she already crouched slightly, and in the next moment shot up, chasing after Tang San in midair.
Delicate little hands once again wound around Tang Sans neck, and helplessly, Tang San could only pour strength into his arms to block. But were Xiao Wus hands so easy to resist? Hands with arms so soft as to being boneless stretched along Tang Sans arms, smoothly winding around his neck, her entire body already pasted to him.
Tang San only felt something tighten around his waist as Xiao Wus powerful long legs wrapped around him. Whether arms or legs, Xiao Wu gave him a feeling of extreme pliability and toughness, even a bit more durable than his Blue Silver Grass. Most terrifying was that Xiao Wus toughness was as slippery as her long hair. The strength Tang San used dissipated immediately with a slight sway of Xiao Wus body.
If it was described using Tang Sans martial skill in hisst life, then the skill Xiao Wu used right now was the most powerful four liang pushing a thousand jin. No matter how you used strength, you would be unable to throw her off. Even Tang Sans arms werepletely locked up by Xiao Wus arms around his neck, and he couldnt attack even if he wanted to.
If he was facing an enemy right now, all Tang San could have done was a headbutt. But how could he want to do that to Xiao Wu, what could be done if Xiao Wu was by some chance injured? Whats more, if Xiao Wu really was an enemy, then Waist Bow would have alreadyunched the instant she caught his neck, without giving him any chance to resist.
But Xiao Wu didnt use Waist Bow. The long hair fluttering behind her back, arms tightly wound around Tang Sans neck, the two fell from the sky, face to face.
Until they stood firmly on the ground, Tang San still couldnt believe this was real. Looking at Xiao Wu almost within reach, exhaling fragrantly, he couldnt help being speechless.
Tang San was certain he absolutely hadnt been careless. He knew Xiao Wus closebat ability, and he had used Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track from the start. But finally it had still ended like this. The key was Xiao Wus long hair and the changes in her body.
Xiao Wus closebat had clearly be even more powerful, but this didnt seem to be something given her by spirit rings. Tang San was very curious as to what she had actually done.
Ive won.Xiao Wu giggling looked at Tang San. Her legs twisted around his waist didnt let go, the two touching so closely they could smell each others breath.
Right now looking at Xiao Wu at such close range, Tang Sans gaze froze somewhat. A ball of me ignited deep in his heart, and his breathing clearly became more ragged.
Xiao Wu very quickly discovered the changes in Tang San, and the smile on her face gradually faded. Staring at him equally fixedly, slowly moving the arms twisted around his, releasing Tang Sans arms, but both her hands still embracing his neck, her small butt right now stuck to Tang Sans abdomen. Her breathing also started to be equally rough, and she could even hear her own heart beat faster.
Tang Sans hands subconsciously embraced Xiao Wus slender waist, pulling her closer. Xiao Wus arms also used strength at the same time. A trace of confusion spread through their hearts simultaneously.
XiaThe call of a nocturnal bird suddenly smashed the tranquility, clearing Tang Sans mind, and he hastily curbed his state of mind.
Shes my little sister, what am I doing?
Subconsciously releasing the hands pulling Xiao Wus waist closer, Tang San somewhat panicked grabbed Xiao Wus shoulders, tilting his head,Xiao Wu. How did you do it? Your closebat capability seems to-, seems to have grown a lot stronger.All Tang San could do at this moment was to change the subject, only like that could he somewhat ease the embarrassment he felt.
En Sensing Tang Sans mood cooling, Xiao Wu also gradually calmed. But she still wasnt willing to separate from the contact with Tang San at this point. Even though her legs slipped from Tang Sans waist, she still embraced Tang Sans neck, her body leaning against his, her head resting on Tang Sans shoulder, her face naturally disying a faint smiling expression.
Tang San wanted to push away Xiao Wu, but also couldnt bear it. Xiao Wu spoke up,Ge, do you know why my closebat ability grew so much stronger?
Tang San nkly shook his head. Even though he was intelligent, right now he had somewhat lost the ability to think.
Xiao Wu said:I know the ws of my own abilities, but not long ago I also understood the soft in Soft Skill. Spirit abilities might not necessarilye from spirit rings. True powers also have a lot of capabilities not inferior to spirit abilities. Just like your Purple Demon Eye mental attack, right? We all have a lot of potential ourselves, and developing one is a kind of spirit ability. A spirit ability created by oneself will have an even deeper understanding than one brought by a spirit ring, and theyre also even more practical.
Listening to Xiao Wu, Tang San couldnt help looking distracted a moment. He forgot about pushing away Xiao Wu, immediately sinking into deep thought. Xiao Wus words could be described as having opened another door for him. If Dugu Bos pointer before could be described as having created the thought of a prototype for his future abilities, then Xiao Wus words erased the vagueness before his eyes, making everything be clear.
Xiao Wu leaned against Tang Sans shoulder,Also, when we use spirit abilities we can also be more meticulous, coordinating our own spirit abilities, and coordinating with ourpanions spirit abilities. Even if it isnt a spirit fusion ability, the effect should still be even more powerful than adding one plus one to make two.
Tang San astonished said:When did your insight be so prating, this is also what Ive wanted to tell everyone. The coordination of our spirit abilities can still improve, especially the coordination of our own spirit abilities. Like your three spirit abilities right now, I think the best way of coordinating them is Demon Confusion, Teleport, Waist Bow. Using Demon Confusion to deadlock the opponent, teleport to instantly get close, then erupting with the strength of Waist Bow. That way it can doubtless show its greatest fighting strength. As long as the opponent is a little bit careless, they wont have the power to resist further.
Release the hands encircling Tang San, Xiao Wu took the initiative to separate from his wide chest, smiling at Tang San under the moonlight:Since youve already figured it out, then Im at ease. Ge, I believe you will definitely be the most capable Spirit Master. I wont disturb you, Im leaving first.
Finished speaking, she walked into the log cabin, collecting the lunch box and prepared to leave.
Wait a moment.Tang San stopped Xiao Wu, reaching behind her in a few steps, cautiously pulling up the long hair already trailing on the ground.
Ill help youb your hair, you can leave afterwards.
A blush bloomed on Xiao Wus cheeks. Stretching back her hand and handing over ab, she softly lowered her head.
The two meter long hair was so supple it originally didnt need any great effort tob, but Tang San spent a full hour. Compared tost time, the braid he made this time was a lot better. In that peace and warm fragrance, his heart suddenly became iparably prating.
Once Xiao Wu left, Tang San didnt return to the log cabin, but rather walked into the woods, slowly roaming the forest with the log cabin as the center, walking without pause. If one observed carefully, one could discover that his pace was unusually measured, the distance of each step practically exactly the same.
Even more peculiarly, Tang San always had his eyes closed. Walking without using his eyes to see, he still didnt bump into any trees, using the best path to unhurriedly advance.
Faint white light began to gradually appear over his body. In the ces he passed, the exuberant blue silver grass on the ground would subsequently sway rhythmically.
Tang San walked just like this a whole night. After the night, as he returned to meditate in the log cabin, the blue silver grass in the forest seemed to have be more lush than before.
One months time isnt particrly long, but this one month couldnt be called rxed for the Shrek Seven Devils. Tang San only spent ten days in seclusion in the log cabin, returning to hispanions after the ten days to ept Grandmasters hell training alongside them.
The training Grandmaster gave them wasnt the same as before. ording to what Grandmaster told them, this times training was called the potential stimting n.
How was potential stimted? Grandmaster exined it very simply, the greater the pressure, the greater the propulsion, the easier it would be to stimte their potential.
Therefore, this potential stimtion n consisted of constant battle. The Shrek Seven Devils didnt confront a lot of opponents. Only one. ughtering corner, Liu Erlong.
Liu Erlongs spirit power wasnt the strongest in the Academy. Compared to Zhao Wuji and Flender she was roughly a bit lower.
But in terms ofbat ability, neither Zhao Wuji or Flender would dare confront her. Her attack methods consistedpletely of that kind of berserk oppression, as frantic as an erupting volcano. She basically wouldnt give her opponents any chance to catch their breath.
Before Tang San emerged from the log cabin, Dai Mubai and the others would every day learn the intricacies of masochism under Liu Erlongs torrential attacks, but after Tang Sans return, this situation changed. Even though they were still beaten, it wasnt as unsightly.
Seven as one.Tang San shouted loudly, swiftly retreating.
Right now he was alreadypletely unable to breathe. An enormous me in the shape of a giant dragon hiding the sky and covering the earth rushed out. Even though he was immune to fire, the tremendous force of impact contained within that me wasnt something he had the ability to withstand.
Chapter 109 — Outschemed Liu Erlong
Chapter 109: Outschemed Liu Erlong
Part 1
It was thest day before the rankingpetition, and this day was also the Shrek Seven Devilsst time confronting Liu Erlong.
Without the slightest hesitation, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun simultaneously interposed themselves in front of Tang San, blocking stiffly.
Dai Mubais body had already expanded to the limit, White Tiger Barrier and White Tiger Vajra Transformation used simultaneously. But Ma Hongjun burst with Bathing Fire Phoenix and Phoenix Ascension, his chubby body soaring in midair, blocking above as Dai Mubai did below. Fully using their spirit power, they obstructed Liu Erlongs attack, giving Tang San time to fight.
At the same time, the others didnt stay idle either. Three lines of light shot out simultaneously, two of them falling on Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun, releasing an aura of defense, while the third fell on Xiao Wu with a speed boost. The user of these three lines of light was Ning Rongrong. The Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda in her hand shone brilliantly, providing the optimum support while saving the most spirit power.
Xiao Wu had already leapt, pouncing straight at Liu Erlong. But Liu Erlong didnt seem to see her, both hands spreading, two lines of Fire Dragon energy struck at Zhu Zhuqing approaching from the side, suppressing her.
But at this moment, a silhouette soared high up in the air, incorporeal wings pping behind his back, Tang San.
Using a flying mushroom to provide one minute of fast flight, let him soar far into the air.
Liu Erlong practically unconsciously raised her head to look at Tang San, but what met her was two beams of purple golden light.
Even if Liu Erlong was a Spirit Sage, she still shuddered a moment under that powerful mental attack. The spirit ability she had just prepared to use was immediately obstructed. And this moment was when Xiao Wu only was five meters away from her.
The Soft Bones Demon Rabbits second spirit ability, Demon Confusion,unched.
Under normal circumstances, Xiao Wus Demon Confusion would clearly have been ineffective on Liu Erlong, she would even have been injured by Liu Erlongs mental strength bacsh. But right now was different. Liu Erlongs mind was at its weakest when under Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye mental attack. Xiao Wus Demon Confusion ability immediately showed results, increasing the time Liu Erlong was deadlocked by two seconds.
Hardly sparing her spirit power, the next moment, Xiao Wus third spirit ability, Teleportation,unched. Her body abruptly appeared behind Liu Erlong, subconsciously avoiding a frontal attack. Her legs wound around Liu Erlongs waist, and Waist Bowunched.
Liu Erlongs spirit power really was too great. Even if Xiao Wus Waist Bow instantly doubled her strength, it still wasnt enough to throw Liu Erlong. But under this kind of stun, Liu Erlong still couldnt stand firm. The spirit power within her body erupted, wanting to shock Xiao Wu loose.
But, the degree of toughness of Xiao Wus body was so valiant that even with Liu Erlongs spirit power, it still wasnt easy to shake her off in an instant. And confronting her adopted daughter, Liu Erlong was also unwilling to use her me attack to injure Xiao Wu.
Only at truly close range could the frightfulness of Xiao Wus Soft Skill be experienced.
Her bone maggot-like attack method basically didnt give the opponent any chance to strike back. After getting close, none of the other Shrek Seven Devils could match Xiao Wu in use of strength. Right now, even though she was unable to throw Liu Erlong, Liu Erlong had no doubt also lost her agility.
Zhu Zhuqing suddenly stopped after her retreat, her figure shed, turning into three. It was her fourth spirit ability, Hell Shadow Doppelg?nger. Immediately afterward, her third spirit ring also red. The three ws of the figures rose simultaneously,unching Hell Decapitation.
Zhu Zhuqings Hell Shadow Doppelg?nger wasnt like the mirages Xiao Wu produced with speed, for a brief moment, her doppelg?ngers had the power to attack.
And this moment coordinating the third spirit ability Hell Decapitation was doubtless like three separate Hell Decapitations simultaneously striking in one direction.
Coordinating the fourth spirit ability with the third spirit ability, no doubt made her attack power increase geometrically.
At this moment, Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai erupted as well.
The two both fully used two spirit abilities, White Tiger Barrier and White Tiger Vajra Transformation already raised Dai Mubais spirit power to its peak condition, and Fattys phoenix me also equally reached its peak under the boost of Phoenix Ascension and Bathing Fire Phoenix.
Under such circumstances, the two turned from defense to offense in an instant. Dazzling white meteors fell from the sky, sting at Liu Erlong. Fatty already swiftly flew in front of Liu Erlong under Phoenix Ascensions effect.
Xiao Wus delicate body leapt backwards, her mission alreadyplete. And the split second she leapt back, the Spider Web Restraint Tang San shot from the airnded on Liu Erlong.
Tang San, Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun, Zhu Zhuqing, the four main attackers were simultaneously suffused with ayer of pink light, the might of their spirit abilities reaching the peak in a split second. And the splendor of the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda also changed at this moment. Altogether eight rays of light separately falling on the four of them. Each person had support from two rays of light, Ning Rongrongs spirit power boost and attack power boost.
Under the support of the pink stimting sausage and Ning Rongrongs all out dual boost, right now the attack power of Tang San and the others had doubtless reached the limit.
Hong
The first to erupt was Fattys Phoenix Cry Sky Strike, the distorted space just taking the ce of Xiao Wus Demon Confusion, urately acting as a follow up strike. An enormous pir of me burst up, its attack power eruptingpletely.
The attack from below shocked Liu Erlongs body, even though her me resistance was very high, the adhering properties of Fattys phoenix me were extremely powerful, finally having an enormous restrictive effect on her fire dragon breath.
And those three Hell Decapitations and the White Tiger Meteor Shower in midair also all urately struck Liu Erlong.
From Tang Sans use of Purple Demon Eye, up to the quadruple cooperative attack, the whole process left Liu Erlong without any chance to resist. The initial and follow-up restraining abilitiespletely restrained her from acting.
Fuck, you little bastards.Enduring White Tiger Meteor Shower and three Hell Decapitations finally brought Liu Erlong back from the daze. Under such circumstances, even she had no choice but to use her most powerful defensive ability.
Magnificent ming radiance burst out from within her body, Fire Dragon Avatar erupted.
But at this moment, in the ground below Liu Erlong, suddenly, countless knife sharp iparable Blue Silver Grass abruptly exploded out, a one diameter circle of Blue Silver Grass caught up to her in a sh. The timing when the Blue Silver Grass erupted was the moment after Liu Erlong had taken White Tiger Meteor Shower, Hell Decapitation, and Phoenix Cry Sky Strike, when her defense was at its weakest, just transforming into Fire Dragon Avatar.
Tang Sans forth spirit ability Blue Silver Prisons variant version Blue Silver Thrust,unched.
Tang San had waited for this opportunity all along. Ten days of secluded cultivation let him figure out a great many things. Blue Silver Prison wasnt powerful in itself, but its superiorityy in ease of control. Under the effect of his fourth spirit ability, Blue Silver Grass would be iparably hard, and utilizing this fact, Tang San had developed this Blue Silver Thrust. The same as Blue Silver prison, the most terrifying part of Blue Silver Thrust wasnt its attack power, but rather its unexpectedness. Right now, even Liu Erlong couldnt help jumping with fright.
Tyrannical piercing power once again mmed at the not yetpletely turned into Fire Dragon Avatar Liu Erlong, and at this moment, a ck little hammer dropped from the sky, just falling on top of Liu Erlongs head.
A dizzy feeling spread through her entire body, and Liu Erlongs Fire Dragon Avatar was forcibly interrupted by that intense daze. Immediately afterwards, her ears caught a burst of mechanical sounds.
Peng
A ragged Liu Erlong fell to the ground. Even if she hadnt suffered any true injuries by relying on the defensive abilities she hadunched at the start of the battle as well as her formidable spirit power, right now her clothes were already substantially damaged, the qi and blood within her body roiling, for a moment unexpectedly unable to use spirit abilities of her third spirit ring and higher.
And at this moment, she also clearly saw the Shrek Seven Devils. These seven little fellows each had a ck square box in their hands, just smiling and chattering looking at her. Clearly they didnt intend to shoot her, but Liu Erlong still felt a chill run down her back.
No matter how she couldnt understand why these little monsters suddenly became so ferocious today. Just yesterday they had still been oppressed by her. But in this fight today, Liu Erlong had beenpletely unable to disy her strength.
Alright, its over. Erlong, you lost.Grandmasters slightly stiff voice echoed.
Unwinding the mechanisms, the Shrek Seven Devils simultaneously withdrew their Godly Zhuge Crossbows, stretching out their right hands and making victory signs. Ning Rongrong was even shouted excitedly.
Yes, even if there were seven of them, the one they defeated today was an immense seventy something ranked Spirit Sage, and moreover had terrifying attack power, burst strength so tyrannical she was known as the ughtering Corner, Liu Erlong. How couldnt they be excited?
I dont ept it.Liu Erlong walked over in front of Grandmaster in a spitting rage,Why did I lose? They didnt even really hurt me. If it went on, I would definitely win. Even those Godly Zhuge Crossbows of theirs might not be able to really hurt me.
Seeing Liu Erlong seething, Grandmaster raised a hand to help her sort out her disorderly red hair. Shaking his head with a smile, he said:No, you already lost. Didnt you notice they already went easy on you? Mubai and Zhuqings spirit fusion ability wasnt used, and Tang San still held back his external spirit bone.
Part 2
Since they could link up other spirit abilities, then they shouldnt be unable to join together two powerful abilities. You lost out of carelessness, when Tang San stunned you with Purple Demon Eye, you had already lost any chance. These little fellows basically wouldnt give you the time to retaliate. Constantly hit with restraining abilities, what could you have done? Even if your strength exceeds theirs by far, thats still no good against an explosive bombardment maneuver like theirs. You were outsmarted by them.
Liu Erlong turned fiercely, looking at the Shrek Seven Devils excitedly celebrating their victory,Hurray, you little bastards, how long have you been scheming against an old woman?
Oscar grinned, saying:Youre too strong, if we didnt do this, how could we be your opponent?
Liu Erlong angrily said:This old woman should fully use her spirit avatar once, then teach all of you a proper lesson.
Useless. They have too many interrupting abilities. They wouldnt give you the chance to use spirit avatar. Your other abilities also arent enough to beat them. With two auxiliaries, they canpletely boost the strength of two or three people above the fiftieth rank. These little monsters have basically perfected their teamwork. If it was Flender here, the result would still be the same.
Grandmaster looked at the group of children in front of him with satisfaction, they had clearly grown a lot in just this one month. Moreover, their growth speed was faster than even he had imagined. Not just Tang San, but all of them.
Right now, the spirit power of the seven had also reached the limit of their rank under Liu Erlongs pressure, already not far from promoting.
Grandmaster very naturally embraced Liu Erlongs shoulders,These seven little monsters started nning against you at least three days ago. With this kind of teamwork, even if you could defeat them, it wouldnt be easy to oppress them like you did thest few days. They were showing weakness to the enemy, making you drop your guard. They are clearly unable to defeat you in true strength, but in circumstances where theyre showing weakness, it would be impossible for you to take the initiative and use your more powerful spirit abilities. Consequently, your defeat today.
Liu Erlong looked fiercely at the Shrek Seven Devils,Hurray. You seven little creatures actually dared scheme against me. Youre toast. Come, lets continue exchanging pointers. If this old woman doesnt beat you until youre crying today, then my name isnt Liu Erlong.
Ah!Before Liu Erlong even charged, the Shrek Seven Devils were already screaming. Everyones pleading gazes fell on Grandmaster.
Grandmaster raised his head to look at the sky, very tly saying:Even though your tactics were pretty good, the one you schemed against was after all your teachers wife. Let her vent her anger. Erlong, start off a bit leniently.
The Shrek Seven Devils,......
In the next several hours, the sses in Shrek Academys main school building could all clearly hear blood curdling screams echoing continuously. Apparently, the forest behind the academy had be a world of misery.
Most miserable were Tai Longs quartet. They didnt have any part in the scheme against Liu Erlong, but they still couldnt avoid their share of the beating.
The Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament rankingpetition wasnt as bustling as the qualifiers. In order to protect the privacy of the spirit masters, and also out of security considerations, not spectators were allowed at the rankingpetition.
The rankingpetitions were still held by the two great empires, the thirty teams selected in the qualifierspeting in each of their empires. But the three teams seeded to participate in the finals didnt participate.
On the Heaven Dou Empires side, including the five teams that passed the Heaven Dou City qualifiers, altogether fifteen teams had alreadypleted their registration procedures in the morning, gathering at the rankingpetition site.
The teams were few, but being capable of passing the qualifiers, they were no doubt all the elite of the elite.
The ten teams from the five kingdoms and duchies all came a bit earlier in order to familiarize themselves with the surroundings. At the same time, they also carried numerous promises from the kingdom or duchy they represented. If they could make a good showing, the rewards they could obtain might be even greater than what emperor Xue Ye promised.
After all, those kingdoms and duchies all had even greater thirsts for talents. Who didnt wish to grasp even more formidable spirit masters in their hands?
Spirit Masters had long since be the decisive element on the battlefields of Douluo Continent, and the number of high level Spirit Masters was also the basis when weighing the power of the sides. It was also because of this that Spirit Hall held such a high position. Even the two great empires didnt dare lightly offend them, fully aware that those kingdoms and duchies were all secretly backed by Spirit Hall. They dared be angry, but not say anything.
The imperial household hunting grounds were fifty kilometers southwest of Heaven Dou City. The hunting grounds were a vast area with varied terrain, both hunting grounds and training area for imperial household staff.
On ordinary days,moners werent allowed anywhere near. It was patrolled and protected by ten thousand imperial household knights, who simultaneously drilled here. The duty roster was rotated into training every three months, to maintain fighting strength.
The imperial household knights regiment was considered the most powerful force at the disposal of Heaven Dou Empires imperial household.
In order needless trouble and conflicts, and also to prevent the strength of each team entering the rankingpetition from being observed by others, all the fifteen advanced spirit master academy teams entering were arranged in separate resting areas.
The Heaven Dou imperial household had clearly prepared for thepetition far in advance, and the first thing the Shrek Academy party saw when they arrived early in the morning, was the enormous imperial household knights regiment.
Without exception, the entire Heaven Dou imperial household knights regiment wore brightly shining silvery armor, the solid tes possessing astonishing defensive power. Even their mounts were carefully chosen, Skysoul Horses possessing a degree of spirit beast blood. Horses like these didnt have any kind of offensive capability, but their surprising speed, enormous carrying capacity, as well as outstanding endurance, always made these the first choice for cavalry.
The horses also wore armor, but even with the weight of the knights in bright armor, it couldnt influence the speed of these steeds.
If a team of cavalry like thisunched a charge, their power would inevitably be astonishing.
The imperial household knights regiment was the result of the efforts of the Heaven Dou imperial household to create a group of elite troops. There were fifty thousand men in all, and all hundred men captains and higher were spirit masters. This was also an extremely expensive army, but its military power was equally tremendous. At least there was no way the several great kingdoms and duchies subordinate to Heaven Dou Empire dared act blindly without thinking under its threat.
Please present your letter.The Shrek Academy party was blocked by a group of imperial household knights. The so-called letter was the proof of advancement qualifications.
Flender handed over the proof to the counterpart, and that silver armored, red-tasseled knight immediately saluted.
Wee, Spirit Masters of Shrek Academy. I am Heaven Dou imperial household knights regiments third brigade captain Roxon, please follow me.Finished speaking, he didnt mount up, but led the Shrek Academys more than ten people into the hunting ground under escort of fifty fully armed imperial household knights.
Cresting a small hill, everyone suddenly saw a wide open space emerge in front of them. It was an expansive grasnd, stretching to the horizon, giving a liberating feeling, indescribably pleasurable.
Arge area of barracks formed a circle in the grasnds. Roxon pointed at the camp,The Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournaments rankingpetition will be held at the center of the barracks. We can absolutely guarantee the safety and privacy of all the guests.
Tang Sans heart twitched, thinking to himself that the Heaven Dou imperial household had spent a lot of painstaking effort. Holding the rankingpetition among these barracks would certainly mean the imperial household knights would be spectators. A showdown of Spirit Masters would inevitably have a certain energizing effect on the knights, rousing their diligent resolution and fighting spirit even more.
The Shrek Academy party was led into the camp and allocated five rooms for their rest area. The armys barracks naturally couldnt be called luxurious, but they were swept unusually clean. Clearly it was prepared in advance of their arrival.
Until the end of the rankingpetition, the Shrek Academys fourteen members would all stay here.
The rankingpetition would also follow a round robin format, but since there were a lot fewer teams, the time allocated for thepetition dropped from one month to half a month. After another half month of rest, the finals would ultimately be held on the border between Heaven Dou and Star Luo Empires.
Roxon gave Flender a standard military salute,Sir dean, please rest early. The rankingpetition will officially start tomorrow. At that time, special guides will bring you to thepetition area. The rankingpetition doesnt have an opening ceremony, and will start directly with matches. The oue of the matches will be decided jointly by the Empire and Spirit Hall, to ensure fairness.
Thank you, captain Roxon.Flender returned the salute with a smile.
Roxon, somewhat overwhelmed with the favor, said:I dare not, with your leave, I will withdraw.Capable of bing the imperial household knights regiment third brigade captain, he was naturally also a Spirit Master. But only at the forty fourth rank. Facing the dean of an advanced Spirit Master academy, he was naturally brimming with admiration.
Flender assigned everyone to the rooms very quickly. Liu Erlong and Xiao Wu to one room, Ning Rongrong, Jiang Zhu and Zhu Zhuqing to one room. He and Grandmaster to one room. The remaining two rooms were split between Tang San, Dai Mubai and the other male students.
Just when they had settled in, this temporary dwelling also received two guests. If saying that the arrival of Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi came as a surprise to Tang San, then the person who came with him was even more unexpected.
Part 3
Between the five barracks was an independent courtyard. Tang San had just left his luggage in the courtyard to stretch, when he saw the two approaching.
Hello uncle Ning, your Highness, howe youre here too?
The person with Ning Fengzhi wasnt a stranger, but Heaven Dou Empires crown prince, Xue Qinghe.
Xue Qinghe woremon nobles attire, without anything particrly luxurious. He gave an impression of an average noble, especially when standing next to the elegant Ning Fengzhi. The contrast alone kept him from drawing attention.
If Tang San hadnt met him before, he absolutely wouldnt have thought he had such noble status.
Xue Qinghe had a mild smile,Brother Tang, I didnte for you. This time Im here with my imperial father to watch the rankingpetition and took the chance toe look in on you. How is it? Is this ce suitable? If you have anyints, Ill call over someone to move you somewhere else.
Tang San hurriedly shook his head, saying:No need to take the trouble, here is already very good. Many thanks for your Highness concern.
Xue Qinghes brows wrinkled slightly, saying:Brother Tang, theres no need to keep calling me crown prince, crown prince. Im a few years older than you, so if you dont mind, just call me big brother Xue. Can I call you by your name?
Tang San still had a very favorable impression of Xue Qinghe. Compared to his little brother Xue Beng, the two were practically as different as heaven and earth. Even though Xue Qinghe wasnt very old, his shrewdness was very deep. But no matter how you put it, on the surface he gave people a veryfortable impression.
Not only didnt he have any of the arrogance of a crown prince, that amiable and approachable impression was very easy to ept. Even if he clearly had the intention of recruiting Tang San, he didnt force the issue.
Alright, big brother Xue. Then Ill address you like this from now. Please,e sit inside.Tang San hastily showed Xue Qinghe and Ning Fengzhi into the barracks.
Ning Fengzhi smiling shook his head, saying:We wont sit down, were only here for a look. Rongrong is? Not having seen that girl for a while, Ive really missed her.
Dad.Ning Rongrongs voice resounded at just that moment, her lovable figure running out from a room,Why did youe?Directly throwing herself into Ning Fengzhis embrace, Ning Rongrong had an excited expression.
By now, the others had also all walked out from the rooms. Xue Qinghe made a hushing gesture at Tang San who immediately caught on: clearly he didnt want his identity known, and naturally also no inappropriate introductions.
Flender and Grandmaster came to greet them,School master Ning, hello.
Ning Fengzhi smiled:Dean Flender, were passing by. We heard youd already checked in, and came to take a look in passing. At the same time I would still be so presumptuous as to ask a favor.
Eh? School master Ning, please speak.Flender looked with some astonishment at this character with a decisive role among the seven great schools. He didnt understand what matter he woulde to him for.
Ning Fengzhi said:Rongrong is indebted to your noble institutions dean and teachers for all the care and instruction. Her strength has advanced by leaps and bounds, I dont know how much stronger she has bepared to when she was at the school. It seems that my Seven zed Tile Schools internal education has still has a great many issues. Therefore, when next semester starts, I want to have some school disciples enroll at Shrek Academy, I dont know whether that would be inconvenient?
What?Flender thought he had misheard. Compared to Seven Treasure zed Tile School, Shrek Academys position was far toocking, he really hadnt expected Ning Fengzhi to raise a request like this.School master Ning, is this appropriate? How could our Academypare to the instruction of your noble school?
Ning Fengzhi smiled:Theres nothing inappropriate, isnt Rongrong the best example? Ill say it directly, my decision to have school disciples study at your Academy is mainly to interact with Grandmaster. I believe that Grandmasters capability to instruct students is second to none on the Continent, Grandmasters intellectual knowledge is also worthy to sigh in praise over.
Flender suddenly understood. Indeed, even though Grandmaster was previously known for his theoretical knowledge, his reputation in the Spirit Master world originated even more in their Golden Iron Triangle trinitybination.
But along with Tang San revealing his outstanding talent, as a perspicacious person, Ning Fengzhi naturally understood that this was inextricably linked with Grandmasters instruction. Since Grandmaster could instruct one genius, he could naturally instruct a second, a third, and even more. Ning Fengzhi was worthy of being the school master of one of the three upper sects, his insight made Flender secretly sigh in praise.
Grandmasters expression twitched. He just wanted to say something, but seeing Flenders imploring gaze, his words went back down. If the Seven Treasure zed Tile School could cooperate with Shrek Academy, it would have an enormous impact on the future growth of Shrek Academy.
With the backing of Seven Treasure zed Tile School, Shrek Academy would doubtless immediately be promoted to the level of the Continents most famous academies.
Even though Grandmaster really didnt want to be tied down to a routine, recalling everything Flender had done for him and Liu Erlong all these years, he really didnt have the heart to refuse again. He could only agree.
Ning Fengzhi didnt seem to see the embarrassment on Grandmasters face, and smiled at Flender:As for the concrete arrangements, Ill wait to speak with dean about it until after the end of the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Tournament. The rankingpetition is the stage to reveal the strength of the individual, and its also the best opportunity to temper these children. Here, let me be the first to congratte Shrek Academy on achieving a good record.
Flender hurriedly expressed his thanks.
At this point, Xue Qinghe to the side said:Teacher, its gettingte. We should leave.
Flenders gaze turned to Xue Qinghe,I still havent asked, this is?
Ning Fengzhi smiled:Hes my disciple, called Xue Qinghe.
Xue Qinghe took the initiative to salute Flender, saying:Greetings, dean Flender.
Flender was also a person experienced in the ways of the world, and even though Xue Qinghes clothes werent particrly outstanding, his temperament absolutely wasnt somethingmon nobles possessed. But he wouldnt unmask anything, and only immediately returned the politeness, smiling and nodding to Xue Qinghe.
Ning Rongrong somewhat resentfully said:Dad, youve only juste and youre leaving again! Its a pity Im auxiliary system and cant go on stage in the rankingpetition, otherwise Id definitely show you my present strength!
Ning Fengzhiughed out loud, saying:No need to see it, dont tell me I couldnt feel relieved handing you over to dean Flender and the others? Continue working hard, youre the hope of the schools future. Ive talked it over with the schools inner elders, once youve graduated from Shrek Academy, youll be formally dered the sessor as the next sect master.
Ning Rongrong stuck out her tongue. Clearly she wasnt particrly interested in the position of Seven Treasure zed Tile School master.
Ning Fengzhis expression was t,This isnt a responsibility you can avoid. Dad has a daughter like you, if I cant hand over the sect to you, who else? No need to be dissatisfied. With dads current health, enduring for another few decades isnt any problem, is that still not enough time for you to y?
Ning Rongrong saw how her father worried, and immediately couldnt help but blush. But in her heart she still wasnt happy, and subconsciously, her gaze floated sideways, falling on the not distant Oscar, a burst of nervosity springing up unbidden.
Even though she had already decided to tell Oscar about the school rules after this tournament, but for some reason, as time passed, she found that the courage in her heart was growing less and less.
Ever since she agreed to give Oscar a chance, for half a year, Oscar had trained as if his life depended on it every day, and his gifts had also gradually emerged. Heughed and joked a lot less, and his strength had truly advanced.
His growth was so fast it astonished even Grandmaster. Grandmaster had said that Oscar was the second person after Tang San to advance to the forty second rank.
Even as a food system Spirit Master, his growth speed was unexpectedly faster than Zhu Zhuqing, Ma Hongjun and the others. This could only prove that he expended more effort than anyone else.
Ning Fengzhi once again said his goodbyes to Flender and Grandmaster.
Tang San, see you again. Ill wait to see your elegance in the rankingpetition.Ning Fengzhi also called out to Tang San, and the two left the courtyard, seen off by everyone.
Returning to the camp, Flender pulled Tang San aside,Little San, who was that person with Ning Fengzhi just now? Wasnt he the prince of Heaven Dou Empire?
Tang Sans heart twitched, thinking to himself that ginger really grew spicier with age,Hes Heaven Dou Empires crown prince. I met him once before.
Flenders expression shifted slightly, a trace of a smile at the corner of his mouth,It seems that along with you revealing your talent, our Shrek Academy will really bask in the reflected light.
The rankingpetition didnt have multiple stages like the qualifiers, but rather only had onepetition area, the great drilling field of the imperial household knight regiment.
Altogether fifteen teams participated in the rankingpetition, conducting a round robin tournament of fourteen rounds. Each day was one round, and each day would have one team rest, and seven matches. They were all conducted in this one space.
The great drilling field had been remodeled, with a one hundred meter in diameter area drawn in the center. Compared to the stages of the qualifiers, this space was even wider, and naturally also even easier to fully use their strength.
On the north side of the great drilling grounds, VIP seats were built facing south, and these were also the referee seats. This time there werent as many VIP spectators asst time.
There were a lot fewer nobles. As far as the eye could see, apart from emperor Xue Ye, Ning Fengzhi and tinum bishop Ss in the first row, the seats behind were all taken by people dressed like generals and high level attendants from Spirit Halls Heaven Dou City Spirit Temple.
Chapter 110 — King Among Flowers, Monarch Overlooking All Fragrance
Chapter 110: King Among Flowers, Monarch Overlooking All Fragrance
Part 1
Group battles were after all chaotic, making it very difficult to see things clearly. And different from the qualifiers, each student would be revealing their own strength under the gazes of all the spectators. This was also the best opportunity to evaluate the strength of the Spirit Masters.
The edges of the great drill grounds werepletely surrounded by ten thousand imperial household knights, forming a watertight encirclement, helmets bright and armor shining. The front row of knights stood, while the back rows were mounted.
This kind of strict defense could be called watertight. Of course, just like Tang San suspected, emperor Xue Yes goal was to let his most elite subordinate knights take a look at the strength of the new generation of Spirit Masters, using this to ignite their fighting spirit.
Between the great circle of knights and thepetition ground, fifteenpeting teams were finally arranged. Even the team that could rest today was no exception. Even if they didntpete, they still had to gauge the strength of the opponents.
The rules were very simple. Both sides would each participate with seven team members. Each team that went up would fight until defeated, continuing to fight the next opponent if they won, until the seven people on one side werepletely defeated.
The lots had already been drawnst evening, and Shrek Academy didnt pull an empty lot for their first round. Their opponent was an advanced Spirit Master academy from Bk Kingdom. Their turn was the third in the seven matches for today.
The different areas were sorted so teams were grouped by their qualifiers. Tang San naturally saw the familiar rivals of the four elemental academies, and as they looked towards Shrek Academy, several peoples gazes fell on Tang San.
Those included Godwind Academy team captain Feng Xiaotian, zing Academy siblings Huo Wushuang and Huo Wu, Skywater Academy team captain Shui Bing-Er, as well as the Thunderp Academy team captain Tang San had never seen before, a youth with ordinary build and unremarkable appearance.
Grandmaster gathered everyone around him, his gaze sweeping across all the eleven Shrek Academy team members,Next Ill announce the order in which youll go up. Xiao Wu, you go up first, after is Tang San, and Dai Mubai.
Everyone were still listening, but Grandmaster had already finished.
Dai Mubai couldnt help asking:Grandmaster, arent we going to send seven people?
Grandmaster smiled calmly, saying:Dont tell me the three of you dont have the confidence to end the match? Even though the opponents of the rankingpetition are a bit powerful, they still wont be stronger than the four elemental academies. One on one doesnt need any teamwork, only strength.
That simple sentence immediately roused the fighting spirit of the Shrek Academy team. Tang San, Dai Mubai and Xiao Wu all looked at each other, and in each others eyes they could all see conviction of certain victory.
Emperor Xue Ye stood from the VIP seats, speaking through a spirit tool:The rankingpetition formally begins today. I hope all the academy teams will be able to amply disy their strength in the next fourteen days, disying the proper elegance of Spirit Masters. Begin.
As his words fell, shouts just like andslide or tsunami resounded,Long live, long live, long live!
The imperial household knights raised thences in their hands, the sounds of their armor resonating with their voices, immediately startling thepeting Spirit Masters. Undoubtedly the manifestation of a great nations bearing.
The first match began. Awesomely, first to appear was zing Academy. Their opponents was a team known as Fabia Academy.
The first to represent zing Academy was the team captain, Huo Wushuang. Clearly, zing Academys teacher thought much like Grandmaster. Not only would they win this first match, but also strike arge score.
In the final ranking of the rankingpetition, besides the match points, individual fight victories were also important. If there was a tie in matches, the ranking would be arranged ording to fights.
Tang San didnt pay any attention the the match, but stood next to Xiao Wu, saying to her in a low voice:Youll go first in our matchter. If you find yourself restrained by the opponent, dont force yourself. You cant be injured, understand?Tang San had originally thought he would go up first, but hadnt expected Grandmaster would send Xiao Wu. Unable to oppose it, he could only give Xiao Wu a few cautioning words.
Xiao Wu smiled calmly, pinching Tang Sans hand, saying:Dont worry. Are you still uneasy about my one on one capability? If I cant win, Ill concede.
Tang San stroked her head,Caution sails a ship for ten thousand years. Our opponents will get stronger and stronger, we cant be careless.
The matches proceeded very quickly. Between Spirit Masters, if there was a gap in strength, the result would often be settled in an instant. The one with more powerful spirit abilities, with higher spirit power, would easily defeat their opponent. People with spirit bones were, after all, very few.
In one on one matches it was also impossible for something like spirit fusion ability to appear. Everything had to rely on ones own strength.
In the first match, Huo Wushuang sessively defeated three people, then lost the next match after substantially consuming his spirit power.
The continuous battles didnt give time to rest. This was another area where the rankingpetition was more interesting than the qualifiers, it didnt just test the strength of each member of the team, at the same time tactics and nning were extremely important. Even the most powerful Spirit Masters would find it difficult to consecutively defeat opponents by themselves.
After all, the more powerful the spirit ability, the more it limited spirit power.
The second to represent zing Academy was Huo Wu. It seemed that her expression was somewhat calmer than in the qualifiers, moving with the force of fifteen tons of thunder. Even though she was a girl, she gave the opponents enormous pressure in each fight. Judging by her appearance, this didnt seem to be a match, but more like life and death.
Relying on the advantages of a control system Spirit Master, Huo Wu unexpectedly sessively defeated four people, the two siblings directly smashing the Fabia team.
When Huo Wu returned from thepetition area, her physical strength was already somewhat overdrawn due to consuming arge amount of spirit power, but her pale charming face was still brimming with pride, her gaze fixed on Tang San without flinching, and she moreover extended a forefinger, pointing at him.
Confronted with Huo Wus provocation, Tang San only wrinkled his eyebrows and didnt express anything.
Because of Huo Wus gesture, a lot of Spirit Masters from other kingdoms and duchies now paid attention to him.
Huo Wu had indeed be strong. Even though only one month had passed, that oppressive strength of hers had clearly grown a lot stronger, and her burst power was even more astonishing. It seemed that she really had worked hard in the past month.
Among all the fifteenpeting teams, Fabia Academy was one of the weakest, but having easily defeated them by sending only two people, zing Academy had still put themselves in the spotlight among thepeting academies.
The second match featured two teams Tang San wasnt particrly familiar with, however, among these strangers, he still saw one acquaintance.
A simple uniform drawing the outline of a perfect figure, a solid and slender serpent staff held crosswise. It was the Unrivalled Dragon Serpents granddaughter, who originally fought Tang San over his third spirit ring, Meng Yiran.
Meng Yiran appeared on thepetition ground as the vice captain of Cryptid Academys team, in high spirits.
As the first tool Spirit Master to appear, shepletely disyed the superiority of a tool Spirit Master.
Even though tool Spirit Masters didnt have the burst power of a beast Spirit Master, tool Spirit Masters won out in battle endurance. Relying on the extremely toxic serpent staff and her changeable severe attack methods, she unexpectedly also sessively defeated three people.
Making Tang San not know whether tough or cry, as Meng Yiran walked off thepetition ground, her gaze unexpectedly also fell on him, and she simultaneously imitated Huo Wus gesture to hold out a hand and point at him.
Meng Yiran had originally noticed him when Huo Wu pointed him out. This wasnt only a demonstration towards him, but also a challenge.
Sensing the gazes of numerous Spirit Master students fix on him, Tang San could only stand there helplessly. Even Oscar couldnt keep from snickering to the side:Little San, it seems youve really offended a lot of beautiful women. If you also add that Skywater Academys Shui Bing-Er, youre going to have a lot of people as your enemies. You tell me, wont the students of other academies think youve discarded the two of them after ying around, turning love into hate?
Tang San unhappily red at Oscar,Little Ao, I feel it would be rtively suitable to let you go up for a match, how about I propose it to Teacher?
Eh ...Oscar hastily smiled:Little San, were good brothers! Big brother is an auxiliary system Spirit Master, its still better to leave a difficult challenge like the rankingpetition to you. You also dont want our Shrek Academ to lose face because of me.
While they chatted, the situation in the match had already started to change somewhat. Even though Cryptid Academy had Meng Yirans three victories, the other students of their academy clearly werent as powerful as her, and the opponents wore through four people. In the end the match finished with a close victory for Cryptid Academy after ten fights.
From the previous two matches, Tang San could already see that the kingdom and duchy academies still had a certain gap in strength to the five elemental academies.
There was at most only one fortieth ranked Spirit Master among the three academies that had already appeared, while the majority were thirty something ranked. Like Meng Yiran, whose spirit power was presently only at the thirty seventh rank or so.
This suggested that the fight over the final ranking of thepetition should be between the five teams from Heaven Dou City.
Part 2
Finally it was Shrek Academys turn,Come.Dai Mubai was first to extend his right hand, followed by Tang San, Xiao Wu, Oscar, Ma Hongjun, Zhu Zhuqing Eleven people put their hands together, cheering with loud voices.
Boosted by everyones expressions filled with confidence, Xiao Wu unhurriedly walked into thepetition area.
Shrek Academys first opponents were from Bk Kingdom, their Royal academy. Just like Heaven Dou Imperial Academys position in Heaven Dou Empire, their name was also the same as the kingdoms, Bk Academy.
First to appear from Bk Academy was arge youth, looking twenty something years old, wearing a ck and gold uniform. When he saw Xiao Wu he couldnt help staring nkly.
There were two things that made him stare in a daze, one was Xiao Wus appearance, and the other was naturally Shrek Academys abnormal uniform.
The Shrek Academy uniform long since didnt have any room for advertisements, advertising logos could be found on practically each corner of the uniform. Shrek Academy was enormously famous in Heaven Dou City.
However, Bk Academy from Bk Kingdom naturally wouldnt know anything about this.
Seeing Xiao Wus snot green and logo covered uniform, that big youth immediatelyughed. If Xiao Wu hadnt been a beautiful girl, he would definitely have mocked her.
Little sister, how old are you? Your Shrek Academy wouldnt be without people, and sending you to make up the numbers? It would be no good if big brother is a bit serious and you get hurt. I think you had better go down. Find someone stronger toe over. This isnt a ce you should be.The big youth said earnestly.
Even though Xiao Wus body was already close to that of an adult, she was still growing in some important areas. Moreover, her childish face clearly wasnt something someone in their twenties would have. Nobody would notice when fighting as a team where numerous people were mixed together, but in the current one on one format, both sides appearance were naturally conspicuous.
Xiao Wu frowned. That tall youths voice was very loud, practically all the students around thepetition area had heard him.
Oscar somewhat puzzled said to Ma Hongjun next to him:Fatty, what are you covering your eyes for?
Ma Hongjun said with feeling:Because I cant bear to see it. Being so disdainful to Xiao Wu, Im afraid this Bk Academy brother is out of luck. Did you forget that terrifying continuous throwing technique Xiao Wu has? I think it was called Eight Stage Drop. Eh, thats right, you werent there. Its a pity, you didnt see the circumstances at that time. I really cant bear to see it.
While Ma Hongjun and Oscar were talking, the referee on thepetition grounds had already dered the match started.
Xiao Wu was in no rush to act, and blinked at the big youth in front of her,Big brother, I think youre right, this really isnt a ce I should be.
Even if her mouth said this, her body had already begun to change, her spirit quietly releasing. Two yellow and one purple, three spirit rings spiralled up.
The tall Bk Academy youth should originally have paid attention to Xiao Wus spirit rings and gone on alert, but just like Ma Hongjun said, he really was too contemptuous of Xiao Wu. Even more, he hadplete confidence in his own strength. In the whole Bk Academy team, he was not only the captain, but also the strongest person, his spirit power surpassing fortieth rank. Unfortunately, his opponent was Xiao Wu.
The split second Xiao Wus spirit released, a spirit ability alsounched simultaneously. Second spirit ring ability, Demon Confusion,unched.
A yellow ring of light red, and Xiao Wus eyes became an alluring pink color. The tall youth immediately turned stupid,pletely in a daze. And at this moment, Xiao Wu moved.
ording to thepetition rules, both sides started the match at a distance of twenty meters. Xiao Wus long legs shot out forcefully, and in practically a split second, the distance between the two had closed to ten meters.
This tall youth still had higher spirit power than Xiao Wu, and his mind didnt stay stunned for too long. Subconsciously bing aware he was in a bad situation, he hastily opened up his own spirit while still only fuzzily aware of the situation in front of him. At the same time he pped his own face hard, clearing his head somewhat.
His reactions really werent slow, and when Xiao Wu still was five meters away he had alreadypletely sobered. With those growing three spirit rings in front of him, as well as Xiao Wus rapid approach, how couldnt he be rmed?
Raising both hands practically subconsciously, heunched his first spirit ability at Xiao Wu.
However, the instant heunched his spirit ability, he was once again staring nkly. Because, that opponent who had originally been in front of him, had disappeared.
Xiao Wu appeared behind the tall youth with her back to him, scorpion braid whipping out, while that big youth was still shocked, he only felt his neck tighten.
Xiao Wu didnt even turn around. At the same time as the braid whipped around her opponents neck, her left foot supporting on the ground, she raised her right foot behind her, nting it directly on the tall youths waist. Her first spirit ability, Waist Bow,unched.
Pulled back by the braid, waist pushed up, the instantly erupting force immediately choked the big youth. The next moment, he was alreadypletely thrown into the air by Xiao Wu.
Only a few moments had actually passed from the start of thepetition until now. Launching Demon Confusion, Xiao Wu dashing forward,unching Teleport, applying Soft Skill, throwing the opponent. The entire process was as natural as flowing water and moving clouds, without the slightest pause.
It was also because of this that her opponent wasnt given any opportunity to react.
Leaning forward, Xiao Wus braid quietly separated from her opponent. Now, she leapt high into the air to meet her uncontrobly spinning opponent.
At this point, this fight no longer held any suspense.
All spirit abilities required a bit of time to store up strength, but if the Spirit Master lost their bnce, and were simultaneously locked down by a spirit power burst of their opponent, it was basically impossible to use any spirit abilities.
Whether it was Xiao Wus Demon Confusion ability, or the spirit power she used after her scorpion braid wrapped around her opponents neck, both had this kind of effect.
Goodbye.Xiao Wus one hand grabbed the back of the tall youths neck, her left knee shooting up and, with a profound spirit power, heavily striking her opponents waist. At the same time, Waist Bowunched. With a twist of her body and a simple throw, the big youth heavily struck the ground.
Hong
When the big youth heavily impacted the ground, a lot of people had already closed their eyes. Xiao Wu fell from the sky, both her feet directly stomping on the tall youths chest.
Under the enormous impulse, originally already confused by the throw, the tall youths body immediately spasmed, violent pain making him unable to hold back a blood-curdling scream.
Raising a foot and kicking out, Xiao Wus toes directly nudged her opponents jaw. Turning at the same time, executing a beautiful pirouette on top of her opponents chest, her other foot lightly nudged her opponents temple. The tall youth sank intoplete darkness,pletely unconscious.
Three rings against four rings, aplete victory.
After the air froze for a brief moment, it immediately turned zing. Voices of admiration, voices of rm, all rose and fell in session. Even those Spirit Master academies outside who had once fought Shrek Academy, the four element academy students were also unable to conceal their shock.
From start to finish, the fight had only taken a few moments.
Relying on her own strength, Xiao Wu basically didnt give the opponent any opportunity to resist. A forty something ranked Spirit Ancestor was perfectly smashed by her and could only release his first spirit ability. From start to finish, Xiao Wu had been in control of the battle.
Right now, his unconscious body was still constantly twitching on the ground.
As a result of injuries from having his chest stomped heavily, things constantly bubbled out of his mouth even in unconsciousness, foul matter mixed with the blood. Even though his injuries might not be very serious, it would still be very difficult for him to participate in tomorrows match.
Xiao Wus face revealed a smile harmless to both men and beasts, her gaze floating over to the other Bk Academy team members, softly saying:Next.
One simple word, but it seemed to ignite a barrel of gunpowder. Seven or eight people from the Bk Academy side immediately leapt up, aggressively dashing at Xiao Wu.
What are you doing?The referee appeared promptly, but he only used words to block the opponents.
Want a group battle?The other six Shrek Seven Devils set foot on thepetition grounds in practically the first moment. Xiao Wu even more took a step forward, only quietly looking at the approaching opposing side.
Actually, she really hadnt wanted to beat her opponent so miserably, but after she discovered her opponents strength surpassed the fortieth rank, she had no choice but to go all out. Further adding that afterunching Waist Bow, her strength wasntpletely under her control, this was her only choice in order topletely remove the opponents ability to resist. After all, she was a closebat Spirit Master, she couldnt just release spirit abilities.
Looking to die?Before the two sides could get close, a clear and cold voice shook everyone present. Her voice didnt sound very loud, but when it issued, it was clearly heard by the more than ten thousand people present.
Nobody on either side clearly saw when a person appeared in the middle, but with her appearance, a tyrannical matchless imposing manner swept towards the Bk Academy side as if hiding the sky and covering the earth.
Part 3
That overbearingly tyrannical aura made even the pupils of Ning Fengzhi and tinum bishop Ss in the VIP seats contract.
This person suddenly appearing in the center of the arena was no stranger, but ughtering Corner Liu Erlong. What kind of temper did Liu Erlong have? Once ignited only Grandmaster could suppress her.
Right now Xiao Wu was her adopted daughter, and seeing the opponents attack en masse, how could she stay calm? Regardless of the asion, she finally had a target to protect, how could she hold back?
Under the effect of Liu Erlongs formidably oppressive strength, the Bk Academy students all screeched to a halt practically in the same instant, looking at Liu Erlong with shock.
Liu Erlongs tyrannical aura didnt originate just from her spirit power, but at the same time also from her spirit and her own temper. Even though she was a Spirit Sage, that instantly erupting aura would shock even higher level Spirit Masters.
This is apetition, what are you all doing?An ice cold voice resounded. If saying Liu Erlongs voice reached peoples heart and soul, then this voice made people shiver.
tinum bishop Ss had already stood up from his seat at some unknown time, his ice cold gaze watching both sides in the arena.
By now, Bk Academys team coach had also entered thepetition grounds.
His spirit power wasnt lower than Liu Erlongs, but looking at her overbearing appearance, for some reason hecked confidence.
He turned and saluted the distant VIP seats,Please calm your anger, lord tinum bishop. We only wanted to carry away our team mate. We had no other intentions.
Ss indifferently said:Both sides please remember your positions. Entering the grounds without the permission of the tournament staff will lead to immediate expulsion from the tournament.
The originally volcanic scene was suppressed like this, but the smell of gunpowder between Shrek Academy and Bk Academy no doubt became even denser.
Xiao Wu still remained in the ring, and Tang San stepped off after giving her a few words of warning as he passed her.
Bk Academy was clearly infuriated, and astonishing the Shrek Academy party was the the second opponent to go up was unexpectedly also a Spirit Ancestor over fortieth rank. In the ring, he released his spirit without waiting for the referee to announce the start of the match. His spirit was very peculiar, a flower, with red center and yellow petals.
Sunflower.Tang San frowned. Xiao Wus second opponent was a Spirit Master with a nt spirit. Sunflower was clearly of a quality Blue Silver Grass couldntpare to, possessing formidable restraining capability.
Wild sunflowers were capable of releasing an extraordinary scent, making people lose fighting capability, a kind of peculiar mental poison. And Sunflowers were furthermore hard as iron. With this as spirit, it could be treated as a weapon on its own, poison and attack equally serious.
Clearly, Xiao Wus opponent wasnt easy to deal with.
Watching the opponents white, yellow, purple, and purple spirit rings, Xiao Wus expression also became serious. Her abilities had already been revealed once, and the opponent would inevitably be on their guard against them. She naturally also knew about the Sunflower. Dealing with an opponent possessing poison attribute attacks was very difficult, especially when the opponents spirit power was above hers.
Youll pay for what you just did.Even though this second Bk Kingdom team member to appear wasnt tall, he was extremely sturdy, with swelling muscles clearly visible over his wide shoulders. The sight of someone with this appearance cradling a delicate flower was also somewhat strange.
The referee reminded them:Dont forget the rules of thepetition, if anyone vites them, they will lose the qualifications topete.
Xiao Wu nodded along with her opponent, but the atmosphere between the two of them didnt show the slightest sign of weakening.
Xiao Wu knew that the difference between her and her opponenty mainly in the fourth spirit ring, their actual level didnt differ much. Judging by the opponents spirit power fluctuations, he should also have only just broken through the fortieth rank not long ago.
Match start.
At the referees announcement, the Bk Kingdom students first spirit ring brightened instantly, and the Sunflower in his hands faced the wind and grew. In the blink of an eye, it had already grown into one meter in diameter, and the long stalk in his grasp had also reached more than three meters, instantly bing a bizarre weapon.
With a wave of his hands, a dense yellow mist released from the Sunflower, directly enveloping Xiao Wu within.
At this moment Xiao Wu couldnt advance, therefore she could only retreat, backing away with big leaps. But despite this, she still caught a faint fragrance. The fragrance was very rich, and even though it was only a hint, Xiao Wu immediately felt her mind go dizzy.
In circumstances with equal level, especially when both sides didnt have very high spirit power, Poison Spirit Masters held a greatly advantageous position. As long as they used it appropriately, they could restrain their opponent to an enormous degree. Like this Bk Academy student, in terms of restraining attributes, besides spirits that specifically restrained poison, only ice and fire type spirits like what Huo Wu and Shui Bing-Er had might control him.
As the pit of her stomach tightened, Xiao Wu knew that the poison had already begun to take effect, and she hastily urged her spirit power to suppress it. But her opponent still didnt chase after, only continuously waving the Sunflower in his hands with a malicious smile, sending out that great yellow mist.
The area it covered began to grow bigger and bigger. By now, two spirit rings were already shining simultaneously.
Clearly, the first of these two spirit rings was to erge the Sunflower, and the other was this fog.
What should be done? Hesitation appeared briefly in Xiao Wus heart. She knew that to defeat the opponent, she would have to break into the opponents poison formation with the force of fifteen tons of thunder and settle him quickly. But wouldnt he be prepared for that?
He still hadnt used his third and fourth spirit abilities. In a situation where she couldnt get into close range, even though Xiao Wu still had enough spirit power to use abilities, it clearly wasnt enough to get close to the opponent.
Just at this moment, suddenly, a bizarre heat flowed into Xiao Wus body through her chest, and her originally tight stomach immediately rxed. Not just this, ayer of golden red light began to appear from within Xiao Wus body, and in the blink of an eye, she was surrounded by a barrier of golden red light.
By now, the poison fog had just enveloped Xiao Wus position, and a bizarre scene urred. No matter how tremendous that poison fog, it was still unable to prate that golden red light.
Making Xiao Wus opponent even more inconsbly shocked was that when the poison he had already released came into contact with the golden red light around Xiao Wu, it immediately melted away like ice and snow. In a moment, the poison fog had already beenpletely obliterated within ten square meters of Xiao Wu.
Let alone the opponent, right now even Xiao Wu herself didnt know what just happened, but with herbat experience she naturally wouldnt give up this opportunity, dashing at her opponent without the slightest hesitation.
Whats going on? Whats that golden red colored light?Liu Erlong couldnt help questioning Grandmaster.
Grandmaster also had a baffled expression. Even though his research into spirits was incisive, the situation before his eyes still left him puzzled. Originally he hadnt had much belief in winning this fight, but that golden red light had rekindled his hope.
I know.Tang San suddenly said in a low voice, his face revealing a hint of a smile.
The Shrek Academy groups gazes all instantly focused on Tang San, who smiled and said:Do you still remember Xiao Wus Yearning Heartbroken Red? As an immortal treasure among immortal treasures, the Yearning Heartbroken Red is undoubtedly a king among flowers, even the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure is far from being able topare to it. The Sunflower is also a flower, even though the Yearning Heartbroken Red isnt particrly good at resisting poison, and Xiao Wu didnt eat it, the Yearning Heartbroken Reds position among flowers really is too high, after fusing with Xiao Wus blood, it has already formed a certain connection with her. When the Sunflowerunched an attack against Xiao Wu, the Yearning Heartbroken Red would naturally believe it was being provoked. Would the king of flowers suffer the provocation of flowers? How could it endure silently? This golden red colored light should be the Yearning Heartbroken Reds Monarch Overlooking All Fragrance splendor.
Oscar couldnt keep from saying:Then how couldnt we be viting the tournament rules?
Tang San smiled indifferently, saying:Even Teacher didnt notice, do you believe the panel of judges could see whats going on? That light is emitted from Xiao Wus body, after all. Its not that shes using something. Keep watching.
Sure enough, just like Tang San said, the golden red light emitted by Xiao Wus body came from the Yearning Heartbroken Red. Sensing the provoking aura of the Sunflower, the Yearning Heartbroken Red automatically protected itself.
Of course, it was only possible for this reaction to appear when it faced flowers. If it was some other poison, it would naturally be ineffective. This was also considered the bad luck of Xiao Wus opponent.
Seeing his poison fog be ineffective and moreover his spirit power being substantially consumed as it melted away under the effect of that golden red light, that Bk Academy team member, with great rm, had no choice but to use his third spirit ability.
Half turning, that Sunflower swung out. In an instant, countless specks of yellow light sprinkled out from the enormous flower, enveloping arge area with a powerful aura; dodging was clearly impossible.
Originally, Xiao Wu could have used Teleport to dodge, but for some reason there seemed to be a voice in her heart telling her there was no need. And Xiao Wu followed it subconsciously.
Once she came to herself and thought of using her spirit ability again, it was already toote.
Chapter 111 — Fusion of Spirit Ability and Tang Sect Secret Techniques
Chapter 111: Fusion of Spirit Ability and Tang Sect Secret Techniques
Part 1
The concentrated yellow specks of lights instantaneously rushed into the golden red light radiating from Xiao Wu, what surprised both parties was that once the yellow lights entered the light protecting Xiao Wu, they disappeared like moths flying into a me.
Not only did it not have the slightest effect, instead it even strengthened the light surrounding Xiao Wu, increasing its thickness from the original three cun to slightly more than one chi, instantly wiping out the lights that were attacking her.
At the same moment, an extremely unusual aura was suddenly released from Xiao Wus body, suddenly expanding the golden red light. Although the light got dimmer the further the distance, it still easily covered the opponent.
The referee was also epassed within the light and he did not feel anything weird. however, it was a different story for Xiao Wus opponent. Within the golden red light, he felt as though he was fighting against a Title Doulou.
All his spirit power instantly lost its effect, and the sunflower in his hand quietly withered in the light.
Xiao Wu was also shocked as the situation became one where she no longer needed to do anything. Along with the withering of the opponents sunflower, the warm flow within her body also gradually disappeared. In a short moment, itpletely disappeared and the dazzling bright golden red radiance faded away.
The match started normal but ended weirdly. Compared to the explosive first match, this one gave people an even more unbelievable feeling. Xiao Wu who was only a Spirit Elder managed to defeat two Spirit Ancestors. This result shocked everyone present. Just as Xiao Wu was dazed, Tang Sans soft voice rang in her ears, No matter who asks, just reply that you do not know why the golden red glow appeared. Keep silent and maintain a sense of mystery. Leave the rest to me.
At the same time, there was also a discussion going on in the VIP seats. Emperor Xue Ye looked towards Ning Fengzhi with astonishment, but Ning Fengzhi shook his head, indicating that he didnt know what the golden red glow was.
tinum Bishop Ss however, spoke, I didnt expect Shrek Academy to actually still have someone who owns a spirit bone. This should be their hidden strength.
Spirit bone?
Emperor Xue Ye and Ning Fengzhi both revealed looks of agreement. From their perspective, that was the best exnation. Xiao Wu didnt take out any spirit tool, and that golden red glow was obviously not an ability that a spirit tool should have. It would be most reasonable to think that that was a spirit bone ability.
Emperor Xue Ye took a deep breath. However, that spirit bone ability seems rather too strong. It made the opponents spirit wither instantly. If looking purely at spirit power, this student from Bk Academy seems to be more seriously injured than the previous one.
Ning Fengzhi smiled faintly. Your majesty might not be aware, but if I guess correctly, this ability of Xiao Wus has a specific target, it does not work on every spirit. Maybe, only nt type spirits will be countered by it, perhaps the range might be even narrower. As the Seven zed Tile School master and the worlds number one support type Spirit Master, Ning Fengzhis knowledge was obviously bountiful. If the golden red glow Xiao Wu released worked on any spirit, wouldnt that be unequalled under Heaven?
In this rare moment, Ss did not argue with Ning Fengzhi and said: I agree with School Master Ning. This should be an extremely normal spirit bone that only happened to coincide with the situation and was used to great effect. That doesnt mean anything.
The referee was naturally suspicious about the golden red glow that radiated from Xiao Wu and asked her about it. But Xiao Wu wouldnt say anything. Having no other solutions, the referee could only pass the judgment to the judgingmittee.
By now, Emperor Xue Ye and the other two had already made their decision. From their perspective, it was perfectly normal for Xiao Wu to not say anything. After all, who would want to admit that they own a spirit bone? The victory for this match was unquestionably awarded to Shrek Academy. Xiao Wu scored two consecutive victories.
Thepetition continued and making Shrek Academy not know whether tough or cry was that theter students sent out by Bk Academy were obviously unable to bepared to the first two. Xiao Wu sessively defeated another three people before leaving the stage due to exhaustion of spirit power.
The few Bk Academy students whoterpeted did not include any Spirit Ancestor above the fortieth rank.
Xiao Wus perfect performance undoubtedly overshadowed every person who appeared in the previous two matches. Her five consecutive wins also made her rank the highest in terms of individual performance.
Xiao Wu left the stage and was reced by Tang San. Just as Bk Academy was about to feel relieved by Xiao Wu leaving the stage, they were once again frozen as Tang San released his spirit.
Yellow, yellow, purple and ck. Four spirit rings appeared at the same time. Despite being not conspicuous, the ck spirit rings deep glow made thest two members of Bk Academypletely lose their fighting spirit.
Tang San did not even have to take any action and Bk Academy automatically admitted defeat. After all, thepetition has only begun and the earlier conflict raised the tension between the two academies. The teacher from Bk Academy did not wish to have insufficient members in the matches tomorrow.
Shrek Academy also settled their match by sending only two members but from the way the matches yed out, their performance was a cut better than zing Academy. Because of the that, Huo Wu sharpened her gaze at Tang San.
After eating two recovery sausages, Xiao Wus spirit power gradually recovered, she practically could not stop herself from pulling Tang San who returned to one side and asked: Ge, what was with that glow from my body earlier? Did you know about it? If Tang San did not know, why would he warn her?
Tang San faintly smiled and nodded while whispering in her ears what he concluded earlier. Xiao Wu, upon realization, reach out her hands and touched the Yearning Heartbroken Red that was always ced at her chest, indeed, the warm flow earlier had flowed into her body from this position.
The first round of promotional matches ended perfectly for Shrek Academy, only Xiao Wu revealed her true strength whilepletely settling the match.
Excluding the Four Element Academies, the other academies would at the most only know that Shrek Academy had a monster with a ten-thousand year spirit ring.
In theter matches, the other three academies from Heaven Dou City also achieved victory. The result of five academies from Heaven Dou City being victorious made Emperor Xue Ye very satisfied. He immediately announced that all academies that were victorious would be awarded with one thousand gold spirit coins while academies that lost were still awarded with five hundred golden spirit coins.
When the first day of matches were over, the dean from each academy went up on stage to draw lots, Shrek Academys luck was not very good. For their match on the second day, the opponent they drew was zing Academy which performed very well in the first match.
Although it was a round robin system where every academy would eventually fight each other, the fact that they would face zing Academy this early created ripples in the minds of members from both academies.
Returning to their camp, Xiao Wu herself returned to her room to rest as there was still a match tomorrow. She had expended quite a lot of spirit power today and had to recover as quickly as possible. Jiang Zhu apanied her as her spirit could increase Xiao Wus recovery rate.
Grandmaster gathered the members of Shrek Academy and asked straight to the point: Your opponent tomorrow is zing Academy, in your opinion, what kind of line up should you be battling them with?
As the captain, Dai Mubai was the first to reply: Grandmaster, although zing Academys strength is abnormal, they are actually one of the weakest among the Four Elemental Academies. Only the Huo Wushuang and Huo Wu siblings are stronger, the other members will find it difficult to threaten us. Given the situation in todays matches, at least one of the Huo Wu Shuang and Huo Wu siblings would go first to get as many victories as possible. The rest of the members will then aim to deplete our spirit power. Why not let me go first tomorrow and little San cover the rear. This will ensure our victory.
Grandmaster said: Mubai isnt wrong. However, there is something I should remind you all. The qualifiers were the qualifiers after all, even now in the promotion matches, each team might still not be using their full strength. Its not only us who are hiding our true strength, others will also use the same n. The Shrek Seven Devils contain two support spirit masters, the others strength are rtively bnced. Tang San and Mubai are slightly ahead. In thispetition, you are not only here to win, the more important thing is to train. Train your strength and mentality. What you can think of, your opponents will naturally also be able to. Today, what I want to teach you all is to surprise your opponents. Revealing a hand that defiesmon sense will make it easier to break your opponents tempo. Therefore, for tomorrows battle, little San will go first, followed by Ma Hong Jun, Zhu Zhuqing, Xiao Wu and Mubai.
Simr to todays match against Bk Academy when Grandmaster announced three names, he had only announced five names. Evidently, this was the line up that he believed was sufficient to achieve victory.
Among the five, only Ma Hong Jun has not appeared on stage before, Grandmaster had his purpose for sending him out now this time. Ma Hong Jun hadnt been sent out before since the mission he was given by Grandmaster was to train.
Letting him take part in real battles now was in order to let him fight against opponents from other academies and find the tempo of thepetition now rather than during the finals.
As for Oscar and Ning Rongrong, both were support type spirit masters, they would be fine as long as they werepatible with their teammates. They would stay hidden. Promotion matches were still not for them to participate in.
A quiet night.
The tempo of the promotion matches was faster than the qualifiers, withoutmon spectators, only thepetition results were desired. Having removed theplicated processes and the noisy audience, it allowed spirit Masters to bring out their true strength more easily.
Part 2
Shrek Academy versus zing Academy was the fifth match, but before the match had even started, Tang San could already feel the burning hot gaze aimed directly at him from not far away.
Tang San didnt look at Huo Wu, as he didnt want to disy any aggression. He only quietly watched the matches in the ring, especially Godwind Academy and Thunderp Academy. They hadnt encountered these academies before, and being about to fight them in the rankingpetition, he had to observe them carefully.
Through observation, Tang San discovered that, apart from the four elemental academies, there were still another two academies who were also powerful. One was called Syras Academy, and one was called Botanic Academy.
Syras Academy was still well, with strength apparently not much different from the four elemental academies, with three students over fortieth rank. But Tang San was unable to make sense of that Botanic Academy. All thepeting members of this academy had nt spirits, and moreover they were all somewhat strange nts. From the start of thepetition until now, only three of their members had appeared in the ring.
Of course, this was also because they hadnt encountered any strong opponents. Even though the students that had appeared were all thirty something ranked, Tang San still saw that this Botanic Academys members were all unexpectedly control system Spirit Masters. Under such circumstances, they wouldnt be at a disadvantage even against fortieth ranked opponents. Relying on three thirty something ranked Spirit Elders, this academy had already obtained a record of two sessive victories.
Botanic Academys disy was very low key and they didnt use any dazzling spirit abilities, but the more so they did, the moreplex Tang San felt they were.
Atst it was time for Shrek Academy and zing Academy to go up.
When Tang San was the first to walk into the ring from Shrek Academy, the students on zing Academys side all immediately revealed stunned expressions.
The first to go up from zing Academy was Huo Wushuang, and just like Dai Mubai had estimated, thest to go up was Huo Wu.
Seeing Tang San was the first to walk into thepetition grounds, Huo Wu shot up from her seat, her ample chest heaving constantly, light shing in her eyes. If thepetition rules didnt prohibit changing the order once submitted, she would definitely be the first to go on up.
Why? Why are you first? Huo Wu screamed in her heart.
In the month since the end of the qualifiers, she had cultivated as if torturing herself. And she had also made some breakthrough, not only did her spirit power go up one rank, but her spirit ability application and all round capabilities had also improved. And all this, was to take revenge on Tang San.
But right now Tang San was the first Shrek Academy member to walk out. Even if he was even stronger, Huo Wu still wouldnt believe he couldst until the fight with her. Could it be her opportunity for revenge would disappear? She was unwilling.
But with thepetition rules in ce, she was left helpless. She couldnt have her big brother and all the others give up on the match.
After all, she also had to consider the whole team.
Huo Wushuang stood confronting Tang San, his facial expression very heavy. Originally he had thought that after the five sessive victories yesterday, Xiao Wu would still be the first to go up, and he had prepared ordingly.
But the one to appear in front of him was the one who had given him the deepest impression, Tang San. This already formed a small crack in Huo Wushuangs resolve.
He knew that with Tang Sans spirit control capability and fire immunity, it would be very difficult for him to obtain the desired oue. Fire immunity was really a far too great restriction on his strength.
Tang Sans expression was still calm, that was true no matter what opponent he confronted. Along with the referee announcing the start of the match, he made an inviting gesture to Huo Wushuang.
The twopleted their spirit release in practically the same moment. Tang San raised his right hand in front of him, and five cun of Blue Silver Grass grew in his palm, flickering softly. If it wasnt for those four dazzling spirit rings being a clear manifestation of his strength, nobody would have believed that this no more than five cun Blue Silver Grass would actually have such astonishing strength.
Not only zing Academy, but those students from the kingdom and duchy academies, as long as they werent going to participate in a match, practically all their gazes fell on this fight between Huo Wushuang and Tang San.
One was from a traditionally powerful team, one had a ten thousand year fourth spirit ring, this fight was destined to be marvellous. At the same time, these academies all wanted to see just how powerful Tang San actually was.
Scales appearing on his skin, zing me shot up instantly, then was extinguished in another eyeblink. Huo Wushuang was covered in ayer of deep red, a short horn protruding from his forehead, about three cun long. That was his spirit, Single Horned Fire Tyrant Dragon.
Watching the process of Huo Wushuang releasing his spirit, Tang Sans expression couldnt help turning serious. The release of me was normal, but itster restraint was clearly different from the team battlesst time. By Huo Wushuangs calm andposed appearance, he had clearly thought of a way to deal with him.
Different from ordinary confrontations between power attack system Spirit Masters and control system Spirit Masters. this time it was Tang San who charged first.
Tang Sans feet shifted, and he seemed to float out. His movements didnt seem fast at all, but with that illusory pace, he approached Huo Wushuang in only a few eyeblinks.
A control system Spirit Master focusing on assault? Nobody could imagine it.
Huo Wushuangs first spirit ring already brightened in a sh, thatyer of deep red scales covering his body instantly turning sparkling and translucent, covering him like ayer of armor. But his body didnt move, only his eyes rigidly watched Tang Sans rapid approach.
What Huo Wushuang hadnt expected was that the Blue Silver Grass Binding he had prepared for didnt hit him, but Tang San still rushed closer, without using any spirit abilities.
Huo Wushuang was unable to hold back, both hands fiercely meeting in front of his chest. Deep red light rushed out between his palms, instantly condensing into a palm-sized sphere.
There still wasnt any sign of me, so much that there wasnt even a trace of heat, but just as his gaze locked on Tang San, the deep red ball of light shot out, flying straight for Tang San.
Just as the two sides were about to sh, Tang Sans foot suddenly slid, dodging the strike of the red sphere of light at the edge of danger. By now, he was already less than five meters from Huo Wushuang.
Clearly, Huo Wushuangs attack wouldnt be that easy to dodge. Even though he had avoided the first attack, that ball of light immediately changed direction, directly chasing after Tang San.
A faint smile at the corners of his mouth, the Blue Silver Grass in the palm of Tang Sans right hand abruptly surged out. Only one strand, thick as a babys arm, grew to three meters long in the blink of an eye. It didnt bind, but rather directly whipped out at Huo Wushuang. At the same time, a cluster of Blue Silver Grass rose behind Tang Sans back, weaving together into a great in the air, rigidly blocking the ball of light.
The next moment, astonished expressions appeared on both sides faces.
The deep red ball of light vanished with a violently explosive sound, and the covering it was also subsequently torn to pieces. But the Blue Silver Grass Tang San swung also closed in on Huo Wushuang.
Huo Wushuang finally moved. He didnt pay any attention to the Blue Silver Grass striking at his body, but rather went out to meet Tang San.
The Blue Silver Grass uratelyshed Huo Wushuangs shoulder, but with an explosive st, that strand of Blue Silver Grass was unexpectedly directly destroyed. At the same time, Huo Wushuang and Tang San were already within reach of each other.
With Tang Sans plentifulbat experience, he was aware of where the problemy in a split second.
Indeed, his Blue Silver Grass was really immune to ice and fire, but it wasnt immune to energy attacks. zing Academys method to deal with him was very simple. Restraining their fire attribute attacks, and recing them with another kind of attack method.
Huo Wushuang didnt just have zing heat, but also explosions.
Huo Wushuangpressed his fire attribute spirit power as far as possible, afterwards releasing it the moment both sides came into contact, creating an explosive force.
Like this, even though the fire attribute didnt have any effect, that explosive force was still dreadful.
zing Academy really deserved their reputation as one of the five great elemental academies. Whether it was the teachers or the outstanding students, finding a way to deal with him in such a short period of time really wasnt average.
But, can this defeat me? The smile at the corners of Tang Sans mouth still hadnt disappeared. Youve improved, then cant I also?
Confronted with Huo Wushuangs strike, Tang San knew that as long as he came into contact with the opponents body, the sessive explosions from that deep red scale armor would injure him seriously. Spirit power condensed to this degree wasnt something his Blue Silver Grass could withstand right now.
After all, they were both forty second ranked Spirit Masters, but from the start of the battle until now Huo Wushuang had invested far more spirit power than Tang San. In coordination with that brimming with masculine aura Single Horned Tyrant Dragon Spirit, it really gave a feeling of sweeping everything before it.
Using explosions to counter him was no doubt the most proper choice, but unfortunately, Tang Sans control had already reached a whole new level in this short month.
Confronted with Huo Wushuangs frontal attack, Tang San didnt retreat, but rather still charged ahead. The moment the two were about to collide, Huo Wushuang raised both fists simultaneously, sting the empty air on either side of Tang San, as much as possible leaving him without anywhere to dodge.
He believed that as long as he and Tang San got close enough, he would immediately regain the advantage. How could Blue Silver Grasspare to the Single Horned Tyrant Dragon?
Part 3
But at this instant, Tang Sans dash suddenly came to a rigid halt. Equally raising both his hands, and moreover without releasing any Blue Silver Grass, both his palms met Huo Wushuangs fists. With a slight shake of his wrists, both his arms moved in a splendid arc.
Huo Wushuang immediately felt something amiss, as if his strength met a soft and flexible screen, the sting power his fists were brimming withcked any sensation of collision. Even more shockingly, after his scaled met with Tang Sans force they didnt cause any explosions, but were rather pulled aside as if someone used their hands to pull him. Following the momentum of his fists, Huo Wushuang immediately stumbled.
Tang San had disappeared just the instant Huo Wushuang lost his bnce.
The next moment, Huo Wushuang only felt a great force rush out behind him, and before he had time to react, his whole body had already been sent flying. His body issued a series of explosive sounds in midair, the result of him exploding the fire element contained in his scale armor.
Unfortunately, his reaction was a beat too slow. Even though the explosive force was powerful, in midair it was basically unable to affect Tang San.
This was the effect born ofbining Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step with Controlling Crane Catching Dragon.
In the days since, Tang San had thought of a great many things. He suddenly found that ever since gaining spirit abilities, he seemed to have forgotten a lot of extremely powerful capabilities. Indeed, spirit abilities were really useful, and moreover straightforward and simple. But in fact, how could his Tang Sect secret loree out short in aparison?
As this world understood things, the Tang Sect lore he had cultivated from Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record were also each a kind of ability! Purple Demon Eye was one. Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step, Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, Mysterious Jade Hand, werent they all? Even if the hidden weapons Tang Sect knew best couldnt be used, couldnt he still use these?
If the entire previous process could be slowed down, the whole course of Tang Sans actions could be seen clearly. Using Controlling Crane Catching Dragon to divert the opponents attack, Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step to dodge behind Huo Wushuang, Mysterious Jade Hand pushing with Controlling Crane Catching Dragon.
Even though he had been hit by the explosive force, with the durability of Mysterious Jade Hand, this basically wouldnt cause any injury, and Huo Wushuangs body had already been swiftly pushed away.
Seven strands of Blue Silver Grass, glittering with mauve light in the sunshine, fell from the sky like seven long rainbows.
Right now Huo Wushuang had his backpletely exposed to Tang San. He only felt a pressure in the sky, but couldnt see just what attack it was. And the moment Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass chose to attack was just when the energy in his scales had just burst out, and his spirit power was still condensing, the awkward moment when he couldnt use his next spirit ability.
Control, this was still control, only that what was controlled were the details and precision. The details decided the oue, and at this moment, Tang San used this instant to maximize his advantage.
Blue Silver Grass struck Huo Wushuangs open back without the least suspense, seven strands of Blue Silver Grass all whipped the same ce. The first one already knocked Huo Wushuang from the air to the ground. From the second and onward, they caused intolerable pain to instantly spread through Huo Wushuangs whole body. Bringing a paralysing and twitching sensation, all he could do was to swiftly roll over and leap up. But his back was already badly mangled.
Dont forget that Blue Silver Grass was seriously toxic, with the poison of the Man Faced Demon Spider as well as the thorns of the Ghost Vine. Having lost his protective scales, right now Huo Wushuang wasnt only infected by the poison, but the violent pain moreover affected his spirit power aggregation and mental focus.
Tang Sans expression was still serene, but he wouldnt give his opponent any chance to recover his strength. Just as Huo Wushuang shot up and prepared to confront Tang San, something tightened about his feet. Without any warning, a strand of the mostmon Blue Silver Grass twisted around his ankles, tripping him over once again.
In order to defend and counterattack, Huo Wushuang had just now condensed practically all his spirit power in his upper body. Once again on the ground, he needed time in order to use explosive force to free his bound feet.
But, his body was already sent tumbling by the impetus of that Blue Silver Grass.
This time, Huo Wushuang was thrown into the distance, and Tang San on the ground followed like an illusion. Twelve strands of Blue Silver Grass shot out with a swing of his right arm, still attacking the same spot.
sting sounds rang out practically uninterrupted, st after st bursting out in the air. This time, Huo Wushuang already had a defense, but within explosion after explosion, the twelve strands of Blue Silver Grass sessively smashed it. The pain of those bone piercingshes as well as the shock of his own fire element explosions, left Huo Wushuang in such pain he wished he was dead, directly resisting a mouthful of blood reflux from spraying out in the air.
Finally blocking thest strand of Blue Silver Grass, Huo Wushuang staked all his strength on controlling his feet tond, preventing being humiliated once again. At the same time he also impatiently erupted a series of attacks in midair, for fear that he would once again be bound by that ghost serpent like Blue Silver Grass.
Youve lost.Tang Sans attack didnt reappear, what reached him was only that calm voice.
Huo Wushuang now returned to his senses, staring, he couldnt keep his face from going deathly pale. He now discovered that he was already outside of the ring, having fallen just one meter out of bounds.
Now he understood the reason why Tang Sanshed out with twelve strands of Blue Silver Grass after he had been thrown. It wasnt to attack him, but rather to exploit the attacks of the Blue Silver Grass as well as the impulses of his own explosions to increase the distance he flew.
Out of bounds, no matter the circumstances, meant defeat.
Huo Wushuang looked at Tang San in a daze. He couldnt ept it, and on the contrary he discovered that the feeling of defeat in his heart was so powerful.
Confronting Tang San he hadnt faced control, but rather his rigid offense. A control system Spirit Masters precision,bined with the speed and strength of the agility attack system and power attack system.
From the first moment of contact until the end, he hadnt even been been able to stall for enough energy tounch his more powerful spirit abilities. But what Tang San used was at most only his first spirit ability, to the extent that it wasnt even the whole first spirit ability.
How much spirit power could he have consumed just by waving a few strands of Blue Silver Grass?
Hidden weapons didnt only include throwing types, but also mechanical types and the rare rope types. Tang San had just fully used the rope type methods on his own Blue Silver Grass.
He had used it as early as the human meteor hammer before, but he had only truly recognized the importance of fusing his Tang Sect lore with his spirit abilities in his days of painful cultivation and while trulybining the two together.
A forty second ranker versus a forty second ranker, and the winners spirit power consumption could practically be neglected. This was the result Tang San had obtained after bitter cultivation. He had proved his strength in realbat, making the Huo Wushuang who had originally thought he could make a fight of it lose before he could even use his full strength. So much that he couldnt even use up some of Tang Sans spirit power.
You didnt have any confidence when you faced me. If a Spirit Master doesnt have confidence, how can he win?
Tang Sans words reached Huo Wushuangs ears. When he looked at Tang Sans serene eyes, Huo Wushuang suddenly found that this clearly younger than him youth seemed to have be his teacher.
By now Huo Wu had run over, grabbing Huo Wushuangs arm, asking with a deeply concerned face:Ge, are you alright?
Huo Wushuang shook his head,Im alright. I lost, lost by heart and word.
Huo Wu sharply raised her head, both her eyes seeming to shoot mes, fiercely burning at Tang San.
Tang Sans gaze was still undisturbed. He looked at Huo Wu without any particr mood.
The first fight ended like this. Even though the scene wasnt as chaotic as the qualifiers, and wasnt any apuse or cheers, what Tang San revealed captured everyone present. Even Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi discovered that this child became more and more imprable. At such a young age, he already had some of the demeanor of a great family.
ncing at tinum bishop Ss next to him out of the corner if his eye, Ning Fengzhi was somewhat astonished to discover that Ss face was still calm, without any fluctuation to his mood because of Tang Sans disy, as if he was only looking at the mostmonpetition.
The next matches seemed even easier for Tang San. He continuously calm and unhurried sessively fought five zing Academy team members. Among them the twin brothers Huo Wun and Huo Yu had broken through from thirty ninth rank to fortieth rank.
But nobody could make Tang San release his third spirit ability.
zing Academy already possessed four spirit masters over fortieth rank, but six of them still couldnt stop Tang Sans advance. His spirit power was still plentiful, and there wasnt even a trace of exhaustion on his face.
It was under such circumstances that zing Academys final team member, vice captain Huo Wu, walked gravely into the ring.
One defeating six. Since the start of the rankingpetition, this was the most outstanding score to appear. Moreover the six defeated people were still from the traditionally powerful and well known zing Academy, these were circumstances nobody could have imagined before the start of the match, but this was what really had happened.
Chapter 112 — Tang San VS Huo Wu
Chapter 112: Tang San VS Huo Wu
Part 1
Watching the cold faced Huo Wu walk into the ring, Tang San drew a deep breath. Even though he didnt seem any different from the start of the first fight, in fact, right now he was already extremely tired.
His spirit power had been conserved as far as possible, but in the previous six matches, he had after all still faced three fortieth ranked opponents. Besides Huo Wushuang, Huo Yun and Huo Yus Fire Crane Spirits gave him no small trouble, especially their strongest spirit abilities made Tang San spend considerable spirit power in order to dodge and escape their attacks.
Even more, to save on his spirit power he had to use the most precise degree of control possible with each ability, the requirements for this were enormous.
Consequently, even though Tang San had only consumed forty percent or so of his spirit power, his mental strength had already been exhausted by seventy percent. He was an arrow at the end of its flight.
Right now the spectators, whether the imperial household knights or the other academy Spirit Masters, all only wanted to see one thing: whether Tang San could defeat the whole zing Academy with his own strength,pleting a heroic feat of one beating seven.
Attentively watching Tang San, Huo Wu now instead became calm. She knew that this match was not only a matter between her and Tang San, but also rted to the reputation of zing Academy.
If she lost, letting the opponentplete one against seven, then zing Academy would never be able to raise their heads among the five elemental academies. Therefore, she couldnt lose no matter what. She couldnt lose.
It was precisely this conviction in victory that made Huo Wu calm down. This year she still wasnt twenty. In zing Academy she was the youngest genius in history. This period of painstaking training let her spirit power advance a level, reaching the forty fourth rank. She believed that she should be above this youth in front of her, whether in spirit or spirit power.
But how, how was the entire zing Academy unable to defeat him alone? Was it because he was a control system Spirit Master? Because of his fire immunity? No, it definitely wasnt just this.
Tang San calmly watched Huo Wu standing thirty meters away from him. He was astonished to discover that Huo Wus aura seemed to have undergone a bizarre change. He and Huo Wu didnt have any interaction, but every time he had seen her it seemed as if she distributed an incendiary aura. In some respects, it was extremely simr to Liu Erlong.
But now that she had calmed down, Huo Wu was like a different person. Her originally extremely slender figure seemed even more alluring as her skin reflected a red light, as if it could ignite the hearts of all men.
With a shake of her body, a faint orange shadow gradually appeared behind Huo Wu. It was identical to her, a vague me shadow with an illusory feeling. But this was her spirit, Fire Shadow.
The fire element shadow was an extremely peculiar spirit, but able to disy the fire element to its greatest degree.
It was clearly already impossible for zing Academy to win in the rankingpetition today, after all, Shrek Academy still had another six people. However, Huo Wu was already rigidly set on winning this fight, no matter what.
The match began.
Tang San had always wondered what method Huo Wu would use to attack, and the moment the referee dered the start, she gave him the answer: Running.
Huo Wus slender and powerful legs moved swiftly, dashing directly at Tang San.
Even though her speed couldntpare to that of an agility attack system Spirit Master, by the forty fourth rank, the added attributes from spirit rings and the effect of their own spirit power made a Spirit Master far superior to ordinary people. This all out charge had astonishing speed, and the distance between the two quickly shrank.
A strand of Blue Silver Grass surged out, sweeping horizontally. Its target was Huo Wus slender and powerful waist.
It was a probing attack. Tang Sans energy was greatly consumed by now, but sending out a few tests was better than idly waiting for opportunities.
He had chosen a strategy to guard and counterattack. With the advantage of fire immunity, if Huo Wu wanted her abilities to have any effect on him she could only use explosions like Huo Wushuang did.
Therefore, Tang San wasnt very anxious.
If Huo Wu wanted to use her fourth spirit ability, the period for umting strength was enough for him to react.
Confronted with the sweeping Blue Silver Grass, Huo Wu not only didnt dodge, but on the contrary sped up somewhat. The thirty meter distance between the two shortened to ten meters in the blink of an eye.
Huo Wus eyes brightened, both eyes shing brightly, at the same time her third spirit ring also shone. A purple light halo filled the air, and she increased her speed a bit more.
Suddenly, light shed in Tang Sans mind, and he immediately understood Huo Wus n of attack. Blue Silver Grass swept unchangingly, and he swiftly started to move. He neither advanced nor retreated, but rather moved sideways, swiftly dashing out horizontally.
Huo Wu had apparently already anticipated Tang Sans reaction, and her original straight dash angled sideways, but still pressing in on Tang San.
The instant Blue Silver Grass was about tond on her, Huo Wus third spirit ability, Defying me Ring,unched.
A dazzling orange ring of light released in a sh. This spirit ability without any offensive power washed away the nearby Blue Silver Grass in an instant. The the spirit ability range reached and astonishing sixty meters, and right now Tang San was less than ten meters away.
The moment the thirty meter radius Defying me Ring removed the Blue Silver Grass, it also sent Tang San far away.
The whole ring had a diameter of a hundred meters, and Huo Wus Defying me Ring had a sixty meter diameter. It could be said to cover a substantial part of the ring. Pushed by the Defying me Ring, Tang San practically instantly reached the edge of the ring.
Leaving the ring meant defeat. Tang San had exploited this rule in the first fight against Huo Wushuang.
But the most frightening aspect of Huo Wus Defying me Ring was that it ignored any abilities and defense, anything within its range could be temporarily banished.
Of course, the opponents attack power couldnt surpass her spirit power by more than ten ranks.
Huo Wu didnt pause, just when Tang San was forced to the edge of the ring, another Defying me Ring shed.
Tang San sighed inwardly. This girl might seem to have a fiery temper, but she was actually extremely shrewd. Control system Spirit Masters really werent ordinary. By exploiting the Defying me Ring, she had put him in trouble in an instant.
Right now, even if it was his fourth spirit ability, at most it could only temporarily block Huo Wus advance, but couldnt stop the Defying me Ring fromunching. Huo Wus use of this originally defensive ability had doubtless passed long consideration.
The Defying me Ring of course wasnt absolute, otherwise, there would be no need to hold this rankingpetition, Huo Wu could just rely on this ability to sweep away all opponents. The restriction of the Defying me Ringy in altitude. The range of its effect was sixty meters in diameter, and three meters in height.
In other words, three meters in the air was out of the Defying me Rings effect. Unless Huo Wu directly aimed the Defying me Ring into the air.
Under these circumstances, no matter how wonderful Tang Sans Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step was, he was still unable to dodge the Defying me Rings attack. Therefore, he could only fly into the air. Watching Huo Wus second Defying me Ring about to take effect, Tang San leapt up, swiftly rising above the Defying me Ring.
Seeing this, Huo Wus face revealed a sneer. Even though she had wasted a lot of spirit power on these two Defying me Rings, her goal of forcing Tang San into the air was still reached.
A strange scene appeared. Huo Wus fourth spirit ring shed the same moment Tang San leapt up, and the Fire Shadow behind her also instantly turned incandescent white.
Ring Merging?Outside the ring, spectating the match Grandmaster abruptly cried out.
Ring Merging wasnt any kind of technique, but rather an innate ability. Only some extremely peculiar Spirit Masters could possess this kind of ability.
It used the simultaneous release of the spirit power of several spirit ring abilities at once, and could also be called an instant substantial spirit power release, making use of one spirit ability.
The greatest benefit of Ring Merging was burst power. Simply put, if a pool only had one exit, then the water could also only flow out of this one exit. Even though it would drain out eventually, it still couldnt bepared to the speed of simultaneously flowing out of four exits.
Grandmaster had suspected Huo Wu possessed this ability since the qualifiersst time, only that time she still had the support of the auxiliary system Spirit Masters, and Grandmaster didnt dare say for sure. But right now it waspletely obvious, what she used was Ring Merging.
Under these circumstances her spirit power output would peak, right now the might of the spirit ability she used would also doubtless double.
The incandescence solidified in her palm. What Huo Wu released this time wasnt zing heat, but rather a condensed explosion.
An only egg-sized ball of white light floated out, flying straight for Tang San in the air. After releasing this white ball of light, Huo Wusplexion instantly turned deathly pale.
Different from Huo Wushuangs attack, the instant the white ball of light had just left Huo Wushuangs hands, Tang San felt his body suddenly stall, as if that not veryrge ball of light contained a boundless gravitational force. He was unable to dodge in the air, and watching that little ball of white light flying towards him, all he could do right now was to stiffly block it.
There were still a great many ways to block, and even though he was in a disadvantageous position, Tang San still hadnt given up. Raising his right hand, his third spirit ability emerged for the first time today.
Part 2
A green ball of light shot out of Tang Sans palm, instantly expanding. Under his meticulous control, the range this spider web covered was a lot smaller, but that also made it a lot thicker. Even something like that white light ball couldnt ovee it.
White and green, two lights flowed together in midair. The moment the two came into contact, Tang Sans face changed.
With a tearing sound, the white ball of light unexpectedly straight through that durable Spider Web Restraint. It was unexpectedly rotating at high speed, and that perfectly round surface was moreover actually brimming with a cutting force.
A strand of Blue Silver Grass whipped out immediately afterward, but just like that Spider Web Restraint it waspletely unable to hold back that white ball of light. When Tang Sans Blue Silver Grassshed it, it was unable to change its direction. Only the Blue Silver Grass itself broke.
Aftering into contact with it twice, if Tang San still didnt have a grasp on the power of this white ball of light, then he wouldnt deserve being Grandmasters disciple. He instantly understood that the spirit power contained in this white ball of light should be everything Huo Wu still had after releasing her third spirit ability twice, and it was furthermorepressed. The ball waspletely locked on him under her mental control. In his current condition, unless he had an ability topletely condense all his spirit power like her, he was unable to block it.
Of course, Tang San overlooked one thing. This white ball of light was not only Huo Wus entire output, but also her entire output after using Ring Merging. Its power surpassed even the total sum of her whole spirit power.
In order to defeat Tang San, she had already given up on the rest of the match. Her goal was only to beat this youth in front of her.
The moment that white ball of light was about to strike Tang San, Tang San suddenly disappeared.
That disappearance naturally wasnt without reason. Blue Silver Grass was ineffective against the white ball of light, but that didnt mean it was useless.
Two strands of Blue Silver Grass struck the ground forcefully, sending Tang San higher into the air using the opposite force. When that white ball of light chased after him from below and almost caught up, Blue Silver Grass shot out of Tang Sans hand, directly twisting around Huo Wus waist.
Right now, Huo Wu had already made use of her entire spirit power, basically without the strength to resist. She only felt her waist tighten, and the next moment, Tang San had already magnified in front of her.
Indeed, Tang Sans target was Huo Wu, using her body weight to change his direction in the air, directly dashing down at Huo Wu.
Under effect of the tension, his movement through the air was naturally even faster. The two werent far apart, and collided after practically an instant.
Huo Wu subconsciously raised her arms to push off Tang San, but Tang San only spread his hands, neutralizing her palms. The instant the two of them collided, Tang San had already used a strand of Blue Silver Grass to bind the two of them tightly together.
Huo Wu only felt a great rotating force as Tang San turned around. Huo Wu involuntarily blocked in front of him, just like a shield. And that white ball of light hurriedly chased after with a humming sound.
Emptiness. Instantly, in Huo Wus mind was only emptiness. After that white ball of light had locked on Tang San, it had already be an attack out of her control. But at this moment, she had be Tang Sans shield.
She hadnt expected this battle to reach this kind of conclusion. She knew she had already lost. But, she really was unwilling. Unwilling
Would she die? Huo Wu was only too clear on the power of her own attack. She knew that in her present condition, it was basically impossible to block that attack. She would only end up like Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass, torn apart.
If I die I die, but even if I die Ill still pull you down to hell with me. Huo Wu suddenly spread her arms, tightly embracing Tang San, and moreover surrendering her final trace of spirit power defense. She believed that even after that white ball of light had pierced her body, it would still cause Tang San serious injuries.
As she tightly held Tang San, the rancor in her heart surged. She even bit down on the muscles at Tang Sans shoulder. This bite was extremely fierce, and the instant her teeth mped down, she felt tepid liquid flow into her mouth.
But at this moment, Tang Sans voice suddenly sighed next to her ear,Is it necessary?Their bodies seemed to rotate, and her tightly mped hands suddenly felt something rush out of Tang Sans back. No longer able to hold on, she involuntarily let go. But there was still Blue Silver Grass Binding between them, and they were still pressed close together.
s, Tang San didnt have any time right now, and he also wasnt in the mood to feel that flexible and scorching hot delicate body.
SisterHuo Wushuang cried out in rm, as did each member of zing Academy. But there wasnt enough time for them to rush into the ring.
The Shrek Academy side was equally rmed, both sides dashing into the ring practically simultaneously.
But what they saw was still Tang San suddenly rotating once again, not only didnt he try to use Huo Wu as a shield again, but he instead turned himself into a shield for Huo Wu.
When Tang San bound him and Huo Wu together and turned her into a shield, he only had one goal, to force Huo Wu to give up on her attack. How could he have known that even Huo Wu herself was already unable to control it.
Seeing Huo Wus rancorous embrace, as well as the gaze in her eyes that seemed to view death as a return home, Tang San was shocked to discover that this girl was unexpectely ready to die to drag him along with her.
Tang San didnt have any hostility towards Huo Wu, and it seemed to him that Huo Wu was nothing more than an aggressivelypetitive girl.
She was, after all, a girl, and he was a man. How could he truly be so coarse as to ruin a flower? In these circumstances, this was the only choice Tang San could think of.
Therefore, the instant the white ball of light was on the verge of arriving, he turned around while pasted to Huo Wu, using his back to confront the bombardment of thepressed energy ball.
Eight Spider Lances shot out, just enough to break open Huo Wus arms, leaving that attackpletely for Tang San to withstand.
He didnt let Eight Spider Lances extendpletely, but only half a chi. That ball of white light blossomedpletely in the next moment, and it was basically impossible for anyone to pay attention to that momentary change on Tang Sans back.
The number of people with nk minds turned from one into two. Tang San only felt his body lighten, everything around him spinning. There was no pain, only a momentary numbnes, and his entire body became paralysed. Even though he focused his entire Mysterious Heaven Skill on his back, he still became numb.
Huo Wu also felt herself flying, the violent shcok making her briefly dizzy, and she practically unconsciously tightened her grip on Tang San.
The numbness changed into omnipresent pain in practically an instant. Tang Sans mind recovered a bit, and when they were about to hit the ground, he turned his body. Since he was acting the hero, he might as well do it to the end.
The two struck the ground with a rumbling sound. Tang San below, Huo Wu on top. The instant of gravitational force almost made Tang San lose consciousness.
The reason he used his back to hit the ground was also in order to hide Eight Spider Lances. He clearly felt Eight Spider Lances tremble, and he could even hear some minute cracking sounds behind him. But there wasnt any pain on his back.
Coughing up a mouthful of blood, Tang San was still a bit lower than Huo Wu, and this mouthful of blood sprayed onto her chest. For the first time he learned the feeling of five organs burning, the blood and qi within his body constantly roiling, as if it was on fire.
Mysterious Heaven Skill really was worthy of being called a first ss internal skill of the profound orthodox sects. It protected Tang Sans body as far as possible in the instant of the explosion, and further adding the protection of Eight Spider Lances, even though Tang San was seriously injured, it wasnt life threatening.
This was the result of Tang Sans careful calctions. When he turned Huo Wu, he had already estimated that with his defense, there was no way he would die.
The Binding Blue Silver Grass between the two had already been torn apart by the explosive force, but Huo Wus hands still tightly clutched Tang Sans arms. Her whole body trembled, but whether it was because of fury or something else was unknown.
The team members from both sides were already rushing over. Tang San opened his eyes and looked at the very close Huo Wu with a slight smile. Even though his face was deathly pale, that still didnt affect his unperturbed temper.
Still havent hugged enough? You won.
Huo Wu looked at Tang San, her eyes refocusing. Right now she discovered that her hands holding onto Tang Sans arms were already dyed red with blood.
That of course wasnt her blood. Before, she had clearly felt spirit power surge out of Tang Sans body, using his not at all taller than her body topletely shelter her from harm. What she had endured was at most some shaking.
Won? Was she really the winner? A trace of bitterness blossomed at the corners of Huo Wus mouth. Right now her consciousness was still somewhat fuzzy, and even she herself didnt quite know what she thought in her heart.
Little sister, are you alright?Huo Wushuang pulled his little sister upright, carefully looking her over.
Im alright.
And right now, Xiao Wu, with tears streaming down her cheeks, pulled Tang San into her embrace. Jiang Zhus healing halos were rushing out without a thought to how much spirit power was wasted. Oscars big sausage was already in Tang Sans mouth.
Were it not for Tang San promptly warning off Ning Rongrong, perhaps she would have used her four boost abilities on Tang San.
Part 3
Silly girl, dont cry! Big brother is fine.Tang San was going to raise his hand to rub Xiao Wus head, but discovered his arm wouldnt rise for some reason.
Actually, when he faced Huo Wu he didnt have any intention of winning this fight. In what is called leaving a way out, he had already defeated six people, Shrek Academy would definitely be the final victors of this ranking match, so why would he need to exterminate them to thest? It might be pleasurable to defeat seven alone, but that would also entail branding both sides with hatred. He didnt wish for that.
After all, he didnt hold any malice towards zing Academy.
Therefore, Tang San originally only nned to waste as much of Huo Wus spirit power as he could, leaving the end of the match for the next person going up to handle. But who could have thought that Huo Wu would target him so fiercely, with this being the end result.
When Dai Mubai helped Tang San up, revealing his back, the Shrek Academy group drew a cold breath practically simultaneously.
The clothes on Tang Sans back were already in pieces, full of badly mangled flesh and blood, in some ces even the bone beneath was visible. Even his arms were already dyed red with blood, hanging limply by his sides.
What kind of pain was this? But Tang Sans face still held an unperturbed smile, as if this pain was nothing to him. Only the sweat beading on his forehead told people that he was injured.
Huo Wus white ball of light had even greater attack power than Tang San had imagined. If not for Eight Spider Lances, if not for his body being forged in the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, even if he didnt die this time, he would still at least have been seriously injured.
But even though his injuries were ghastly to look at, they were nothing more than some flesh wounds. His bones and internal organs hadnt suffered too much harm.
By now the referee was a walking over, calling out for medical staff to treat Tang San while dering Huo Wu the victor of this fight.
Before Shrek Academys second team member appeared, Huo Wu had already dered that she conceded the next match. Whether her exhausted spirit power or the state of the heart, she no longer had neither the will nor ability to keep fighting.
Right now the Shrek Academy group couldnt spare a thought to hate Huo Wu, their only concern was Tang Sans safety.
Tang San was carried out lying face down on a stretcher, this was the true end of this match. Even though Tang San hadnt made too great of a show in thest fight, his previous six fights had long ago conquered everyone.
Moreover, had he truly lost thest fight?
He couldpletely have used Huo Wus body to shield himself from the attack. With his control strength, he would only have needed to infuse her body with some of his spirit power, letting that white ball of light detonate in Huo Wu. There wouldnt have been any danger to him, and it wouldnt even have been against the rules.
After all, that terrifying attack was used by Huo Wu, not Tang San.
Will my ge really be alright?In the barracks, Xiao Wu looked with concern at the Heaven Dou Imperial court doctor.
The doctor was a forty something woman, and by appearances she should have been a beauty in her youth. She smiled calmly at Xiao Wu, saying:Little miss, this is already the seventeenth time youve asked me the same question. Dont worry. Your big brother wont have any major issues, only his skin and flesh was injured. His bones are intact and internal organs protected. Truly strange. The flexibility of his muscles is at least three times that of ordinary Spirit Masters, how did he train to be like this? Right now hes only lost a bit of blood, he needs to rest a while. He will be able to move as usual in at most five days. However. Its best if you dont let him participate in any more matches in this rankingpetition. Otherwise theres a chance the wounds would be torn open.
Thank you, auntie doctor.
The doctor smiled calmly, picking up her medical box:Alright, you take care of him properly, Ill leave first.
Seeing the doctor out, Xiao Wus expression finally rxed somewhat. Right now Tang San was already deep asleep.
Watching his still deathly pale face, bursts of heartache like daggers in her heart attacked Xiao Wu. She would prefer she was the one injured rather than seeing Tang San wounded like this!
Grandmaster waved his hand to the Shrek Academy group in the room, saying:Alright, the rest of you all go rest. Theres still a match tomorrow. Lets leave Xiao Wu to look after Tang San here.
Everyone moved to quietly leave the room. As long as Tang San was alright, they were also at ease.
Inside the room, only Xiao Wu, Grandmaster and Tang San remained. Grandmaster looked at Tang San whoy on his stomach in the bed, deep asleep, and said with a slight smile:Little San really did the right thing.
Xiao Wu raised her head, puzzled looking at Grandmaster,Grandmaster, are you still saying he did the right thing? He could clearly have let that Huo Wu take the attack.
Grandmaster sighed, saying:What little San did was for the sake of the Academys reputation, and also for your future. First of all, the five elemental academies are like siblings. If he had truly defeated seven of the zing Academy singlehandedly, then he would inevitably have roused the anger of the other three academies. And this hatred would also bear considerable fruit. Second, if he had really used Huo Wus body to block that attack, Huo Wu would definitely have died. Huo Wu is the genius of a generation to zing Academy, if she died, first let alone any powers behind her back, the reprisals from zing Academy alone would have deluged us in trouble. Tang San wanted to see that even less. Youre all students, theres no deep hatred or great regret, therefore he chose this conclusion. I believe that when little San used his body to block the attack he had certainly already calcted his endurance and the opponents attack power.
Grandmaster had always regarded Tang San as his own child. Seeing Tang San injured, how couldnt he feel regretful?
But Grandmaster was always an intellectual, as soon as he knew Tang San wasnt in any grave danger, his reason immediately took the fore, and simple analysis allowed him to confirm Tang Sans actions. Of course, this didnt mean he didnt care about Tang Sans injuries.
Xiao Wu sighed lightly, and didnt say anything else. What she thought in her heart right now was that as long as Tang San was alright, nothing else mattered.
Just at this time, Dai Mubais ice cold voice suddenly resounded from outside,What are you doing here? Get out.
We came to see Tang San, and to express out thanks.The voice belonged to Huo Wushuang. Hearing this voice, Xiao Wu couldnt help frowning.
Outside the barracks, not only had Huo Wushuange, but the full seven people of zing Academys main force were here, including the still pale Huo Wu.
They had calmed down after the end of the match. Huo Wushuang couldnt help a burst of lingering fear. He of course had also seen his little sisters danger in the match, and if not for Tang San being lenient, he wouldnt have a little sister.
Even though zing Academy had lost in disgrace, only winning one fight, not only didnt Huo Wushuang hate Tang San, but was on the contrary extremely thankful. Compared to any achievements in the tournament, his little sisters life was clearly much more important.
And Huo Wus position in zing Academy was as central as the moon amidst the stars, so the other team members felt about the same. After returning to the camp, Huo Wushuang had immediately proposed they go see Tang San.
Dai Mubais ice cold gaze swept across them,No need for fake grief like cats weeping over dead mice. Tang San still isnt dead.
Huo Wushuang frowned,Dai Mubai, dont be excessive. I came to see Tang San. To express my gratitude to him for letting off my little sister. It wasnt to see you. Get out of the way.
By now, hearing the voices, apart from Tang San and Xiao Wu, the other four Shrek Seven Devils had alsoe over. Just like Dai Mubai, they didnt have any favorable impression of the zing Academy that caused Tang San such injuries. The four of them plus the four substitutes, eight people stood in a line, blocking the zing Academys path.
Get out of here immediately. Otherwise, dont me us for being impolite.The double pupils in Dai Mubais evil eyes were converging, clearly he was already almost unable to suppress his anger.
Currently, the zing Academy seven main force members had just participated in the rankingpetition, and they had all consumed their spirit power to some extent. If it really came to a fight they wouldnt get off easy. Moreover, they originally came here to express their good will.
I came to thank Tang San:The moment Huo Wushuang was about to erupt, Huo Wu suddenly stepped out, her pale charming face without any trace of irritability, instead it had be very serene. Her beautiful eyes held even more pondering and calm depth, like a changed person.
No need. My ge is already asleep. Leave. Dont disturb his rest.Xiao Wu stepped out of the room, staring icily at Huo Wu.
Even though Tang Sans injuries had been caused by him using his body to cover for her, the originator of all evil was still Huo Wu. Xiao Wu naturally wouldnt have any good impression of this woman whose looks didnt lose to her.
Huo Wu looked at Xiao Wu moving out of the barracks, nodded and said:Then sorry for the disturbance. Once hes a bit better, Ille express my gratitude again.
Xiao Wu declined without the slightest hesitation:No need. Were opponents in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament.These words were equivalent to her pointing out that the two sides werent friends.
zing Academys people had just left when someone else came.
The arrival of Ning Fengzhi and Xue Qinghe was, on the surface, to represent the organizationalmittee to ask about Tang Sans injuries. But in fact, Tang San wasnt the only person to be injured so far in the tournament, but only he had gotten this kind of attention.
After making certain Tang San wasnt in any grave danger, the two exchanged a few words with Grandmaster, then left. The barracks also finally quieted down.
Chapter 113 — Phoenix Rampage
Chapter 113: Phoenix Rampage
Part 1
To the majority of the academies participating in the rankingpetition, Tang Sans injuries were a good thing. Especially those teams that still hadnt met Shrek Academy now had hope of a better record. However, starting from the second day, these academies discovered a changed Shrek Academy.
When the person on stage changed, apparently their strength also changed.
In the next three matches, Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai relied on his violent burst attack method to settle at least four opponents each time. The second to appear was Zhu Zhuqing who ended the match. Even without Tang San, Shrek Academy still only brought out two people.
As the days passed, Tang Sans recovery speed was even faster than the doctor had anticipated. His injuries had already knitted and scabbed in just three days, and he could also casually move about. Hepletely recovered like a lively dragon or animated tiger. But when Tang San expressed his desire to participate in the rest of the rankingpetition, he suffered the unanimous opposition of the whole Shrek Academy group.
Helplessly, Tang San could only turn from main force to observer. Today was already the sixth match. Shrek Academy had aplete victory record in the previous five fights.
Shrek Academys opponent today was Botanic Academy, also that academy that Tang San couldnt see through. Facing this academy, the formation Grandmaster arranged was entirely different from the before. The first three to go up were unexpectedly Huang Yuan, Jing Ling, and Tai Long.
Not long after the start of this match, the people paying attention were gobsmacked. Because, in the previous three fights, Shrek Academy unexpectedly lost three times to one member of Botanic Academy. Botanic Academy only sent one team member who sessively defeated Huang Yuan, Jing Ling and Tai Long.
And this Botanic Academy students spirit was a kind of vine. Its effect was somewhat simr to Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass, only much thicker. Reaching the forty first rank in spirit power, with control system capability, hepletely restrained Tai Longs trio. Even though he consumed a lot of spirit power, he still defeated three people consecutively. This could still be called the greatest defeat of Shrek Academy since the start of the tournament.
After the third person in session, Tai Long, was firmly suppressed, the opponent said something that made the entire Shrek Academy teams aura change.
Having sessively defeated three people, that Botanic Academy team member apparently forgot himself out of pride. After defeating Tai Long he said: Shrek Academy isnt worth much.
Fuck, I cant stand it. Watch me put them in their ce.Shrek Academys fourth person to go up, was precisely Ma Hongjun. Right now his chubby face was already swollen red, indignantly watching that rival Spirit Master in the center of the ring.
Just at this moment, a broad handnded on Fattys shoulder,Have you clearly seen the opponents attack method? Your goal is theirplete obliteration. Save some spirit power if you can.
Ma Hongjun turned his head to look, to discover that the speaker was Grandmaster. Spectating from the side, Tang San naturally understood. Grandmasters goal in letting Tai Longs trio go out first was in order to clearly see the opponents fighting style. And his goal in letting Ma Hongjun go fourth was only one, attribute counter. Just like zing Academy originally wanted to counter Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass.
When Ma Hongjun stepped up, that student who sessively beat three Shrek Academy members almostughed out loud.
Even though Ma Hongjun wasnt as fat as he was two years ago, he was still spherical, and his fleshy face was especially swollen, looking quite cute. Even though he wasnt the youngest Shrek Academy student by age, he was clearly the youngest by appearance. Even more, in the previouspetitions, Ma Hongjun had never appeared.
Even the attention of the four elemental academies had never turned to Ma Hongjun. They would pay attention to Tang San, pay attention to Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing, Xiao Wu, but never to a little Fatty.
Having won three times in session, even though the Botanic Academy team member on stage had consumed a lot of spirit power, his confidence had already reached its peak, and he basically didnt attach any importance to Ma Hongjun.
Little fatso, youd better step down. It wouldnt be good if big brother injured you by some chance.Even though his face was smiling, this Botanic Academy team members eyes clearly revealed contempt.
The Shrek Academy group had been together for a long time, and their characters had also been influenced by theirrades, Fatty being no exception. Blinking, he raised an innocent appearance,But, teacher let me go up, if I go down like this, Ill be punished when I return. It would be better if big brother beat me down. Just go a bit easy on me.
Fine, no problem. I wont bully a child.
His words still hadnt fallen before this three sessive victory Botanic Academy elite had already opened his eyes wide. Because, over Ma Hongjun, he clearly saw four rising spirit rings, two yellow and two purple, an optimal set.
He wasnt the only one shocked. The four element academies outside the ring were equally gobsmacked. They really hadnt expected that Shrek Academy still hid a team member like this. Strength over the fortieth rank, and the distortions in the air around him as and the changes in his hair and body undoubtedly also dered the power of his spirit.
Along with his spirit power increasing, after Ma Hongjun used his spirit now, the mohican hairstyle already turnedpletely red, and after eating the immortal treasure herb Cockb Phoenix Sunflower that Tang San gave him, not only didnt he have the threat of bacsh from the Evil Fire, but his Phoenix power had also been purified. Even Grandmaster had said that among the Shrek Seven Devils, in burst power, Ma Hongjun was number one.
Basically without paying attention to his opponents shock, the instant his spirit released, Ma Hongjun acted. With an explosion and the re of his second spirit ring, surging red purple mes soared up, immediately followed by a jet of Firewire, going straight for the opponent.
Even if the vines werepressed into a shield, with their attributes countered, let alone when Ma Hongjuns opponent had already spent considerable spirit power on the previous three fights, even if he hadnt, he still couldnt have taken the Phoenix me attack. Just like when they met zing Academy before, it ended without any suspense.
The red purple mes easily pierced the opponents defense, adhering to his body.
In shock, the Botanic Academys three sessive victories student threw himself to the ground without the slightest hesitation, quickly starting to roll on the ground in order to put out the mes all over him. At the same time countless vines rushed out of his body, dashing at Ma Hongjun in attempt to block him from attacking further.
However, Ma Hongjun didnt continue attacking like he had imagined, he only watched his opponent with a sneer, the red purple mes on his body bing increasingly dense.
Ma Hongjun didnt even seem to see the green vines dashing at him from the front, letting them attack. Unfortunately, these green vines were basically unable to pass the obstacle of his Bathing Fire Phoenix. The red purple mes were like a celestial city moat, and each green vine that approached would instantly turn to ash.
If this fortieth ranked nt type Spirit Master had had a total victory in spirit power, perhaps he could still have done something to threaten Ma Hongjun. But unfortunately, he had already consumed a lot of spirit power in the previous three fights. Confronting Ma Hongjun whose level wasnt much different from his, who had full spirit power, and whose attributes countered his, how could he contend?
Not only couldnt he stop Ma Hongjun, but that red purple me on his body wasnt extinguished by his rolling. The tyrannical adhering capability, corrosiveness, and zing heat, brought this opponent pain that essentially couldnt be described in words. By now this team member had already lost even the strength to speak up, the botanical spirit power within his body fighting the Phoenix mes corrosion with his life at stake, but how could that terrifying Phoenix me be so easily resisted?
We concede this fight.The Botanic Academys coaching teacher yelled at the referee without hesitation.
Ma Hongjun raised his right hand towards the opponent, absorbing the red purple me and dissolving the opponents crisis. To him, this was only an easy victory. Of course, these easy victories had only just begun.
The Botanic Academy had altogether three Spirit Master over fortieth rank, and besides this first student to go up, the remaining two were bothst. Consequently, Ma Hongjuns next four opponents were all thirty something ranked nt type Spirit Masters.
Despite all these nt spirit Spirit Masters being control system, unfortunately, Ma Hongjuns restraint on their spirits was far too difficult to ovee, and there was basically no need for either side to fight hand to hand. As long as Ma Hongjun released his Bathing Fire Phoenix, he could basically guarantee that their spirit abilities would bepletely ineffective against him.
No matter how powerful your spirit, when it waspletely ineffective against the opponent, there was no meaning no matter how powerful the spirit ability.
From the first fight to the fifth, Ma Hongjun didnt even move from where he stood. Protected by Bathing Fire Phoenix, with its simultaneous amplification to Phoenix Fire Wire, a me jet would shoot out, sweep across, and if the opponent was hit, the fight would immediately end. To him, these battles were as easy as that.
One defeating three was originally already an enormous advantage. But in the blink of an eye, Botanic Academy had lost five times in reverse, and it was moreover a counter without the least suspense.
Atst another fortieth ranked Spirit Master walked up. The colors of his spirit rings were separately yellow, yellow, yellow, purple. Their properties were clearly not equal to Ma Hongjun.
Part 2
His spirit was Scarlet me Thistle, and he was also the only Spirit Master among Botanic Academys seven participating member with a fire attribute. Right now he was naturally also Botanic Academysst hope. If he also lost to Ma Hongjun, then there would be no need for thest fight.
When Botanic Academys coaching teacher saw the tyrannical strength of Ma Hongjuns me, he only gave the previous several students orders to use up as much of Ma Hongjuns spirit power as possible. After all, among all the Shrek Academy students that had appeared before, there were no other Spirit Masters with the same kind of me capability as Ma Hongjun. As long as this sixth Spirit Master could beat Ma Hongjun, they still had a chance to prevail over Shrek Academy. Tang San had been seriously injured against zing Academy, unable to take the stage. Even though the other several Shrek Academy people were also very powerful, Botanic Academys nt system Spirit Master control also wasnt weak.
Just as the fight started, Ma Hongjuns opponent simultaneously brandished both hands, his third spirit ring lighting up in a sh, an abilityunching.
Scarlet rays of light scattered all around him, and a wide expanse of two meter tall red thistles rose sharply from the ground, forming a forest of brambles and thorns that separated both sides. Like this, Ma Hongjun was unable to see his movements, and at the same time his Scarlet me Thistle also swiftly surrounded Ma Hongjun within, and still rapidly pressed in on Ma Hongjun. His target was to restrain Ma Hongjun within his thistles. As long as he seeded, he could easily ughter himter. He had a great deal of confidence in Scarlet me Thistles fire resistance. After all, this was a fire element nt spirit.
Would Ma Honjun truly let himself be controlled like that? He gave his answer very quickly.
Confronted with the swiftly approaching forest of thorns, Fatty was hardly even flustered. His third spirit ring lit up in a moment, and with a resounding phoenix cry, an enormous red purple shadow appeared behind him.
Watching this scene, not only did the faces of Botanic Academys spectating teachers and students change greatly, but even the referees in the stands were shocked. In the previous several fights, besides a small number of people, nobody had seen just what Ma Hongjuns spirit actually was. Now that they saw the y of light and shadow behind him, everyone realized that this seemingly unremarkable little fatso actually possessed one of the highest grade spirits, Phoenix.
The moment the enormous red purple me wings unfolded from Ma Hongjuns back, not even that greatly fire resistant Scarlet me Thistle could escape its infernal fate. Even if they both had fire attributes, they were still separated by rtive levels. If Ma Hongjuns me was unable to restrain even this tiny fire element nt, then his Evil Fire Phoenix Spirit would also be unworthy of being called first rate.
Hong The me brought Ma Hongjun to dash into the air, the enormous purple me wings unfurling behind him. In midair, he could naturally find his opponents silhouette as easy as anything, and he threw himself at the opponent without the slightest hesitation, using Phoenix Ascension.
Ground versus midair, how could he dodge? Whether in speed or flexibility, they just werent on the same level.
In the forest of brambles, the Scarlet me Thistle Spirit Master could only sense Ma Hongjuns actions, but was unable to see. Until this moment. With Ma Hongjun already risen into the sky, he knew just how formidable his opponent was. Watching his opponent pounce, he could also only use hisst resort.
His fourth spirit ring red, purple light glittering, and the scarlet brambles covering the ground was enveloped in a faint purple light, appearing on the thorns of the thistles. The next moment, countless purple specks of light dashed towards the sky, gathering towards Ma Hongjun in midair.
Thistle Rain, fourth spirit ability. The sharp thorns infused with powerful fire element could attack a wide area, but could also be focused into one attack. If it hit, the fire toxin it contained would spread through the opponents body, causing enormous destruction.
Ma Hongjun truly endured this spirit ability attack. In midair, the opponent could no longer hide from him, but it was also very difficult for him to dodge. To say nothing of those sharp thornsing from all directions.
Bathing Fire Phoenix and Phoenix Ascension immediately reached their highest peak, and when the thorns entered Ma Hongjuns vicinity, they immediately turned to ash.
But. This was after all a thousand year spirit ring ability, and still the opponents fourth spirit ability. Even though Ma Hongjun suppressed his opponent in attributes, it wasnt as serious as the previous several opponents. Consequently, even though he filtered out the sharp thorns and the fire toxin they carried, the impact force still hit him to some extent.
If it was only a few hits, or a few dozen hits, perhaps Fatty wouldnt even feel it. But those were thorns numbering in the thousands and tens of thousands. It wasnt actually painful, but it still caused a constant itch that was even harder to bear.
Ma Hongjun was already thoroughly enraged. Without holding back any more spirit power, unleashing the speed of Phoenix Ascension, he swooped down directly.
Hong, Ma Hongjun heavily struck the ground in front of the opponent, his fourth spirit abilityunching.
Ma Hongjuns fourth spirit ability, Phoenix Cry Heaven Strike, was originally a follow-up ability. Its greatest weakness was that it could be dodged, unable to lock in on the opponent. But ironically, this Botanic Academy Scarlet me Thistle Spirit Master had arranged a forest of brambles from the very start of the fight. His goal had of course been to restrain Ma Hongjun, but the one to be fettered right now was still him.
With a loud explosion, the shock of Phoenix Cry Heaven Strike burst out the instant Ma Hongjun hit the ground, distorting the air nearby andpletely wrecking the bramble forest around him. Within that distortion, the Scarlet me Thistle Spirit Master sunk into a daze without any suspense.
Fatty, go easy.Outside the ring, Tang San, Dai Mubai and the others saw Ma Hongjun attack with Phoenix Cry Heaven Strike, and shouted hastily. Phoenix Cry Heaven Strike was split into two parts, the first part was the follow-up restraint, the second part was the terrifying Phoenix Magma Burst. If this second part waspleted, the alreadypletely deadlocked Scarlet me Thistle Spirit Master would undoubtedly die. As the spirit ability with the most formidable burst attack among the Shrek Seven Devils, Phoenix Cry Heaven Strike would cause serious injuries against even a fiftieth or sixtieth ranked Spirit Master. Let alone a mere fortieth ranked opponent.
The Shrek Academy teams anxiety was wasted. Even though Ma Hongjuns entire body itched with the desire to vent his anger, having been together with hisrades for so long, he had still learned to control his temper. The instant the opponent was stunned, the Phoenix Ascension fire attribute attack power invaded his opponents body. At the same time, Fatty turned nimbly, driving a roundhouse kick into the opponents stomach.
The Scarlet me Thistle Spirit Masters body flew in a graceful parab through the air, falling directly outside the ring, caught by one of the teachers from Botanic Academy. Right now, even though he was still stunned, he hadnt suffered any true injuries.
After the Botanic Academy teacher had swiftly inspected the Scarlet me Thistle Spirit Masters physical condition, he immediately understood that the opponent had already started off leniently. With a deep inward sigh, he indicated to the referee that they renounced thest fight, conceding.
The Shrek Academy team cheered, rushing out into the ring as if greeting the return of a triumphant hero, tossing Fattys spherical body into the air.
Since the start of the rankingpetition, it was the first time someone singlehandedly defeated seven. And it was moreover still done by a never before seen on stage member of Shrek Academy. This fact shocked all the participating Heaven Dou Empire academies.
With a faint flickering brilliance, Fattys expression waspletely radiant. He hadnt fought any outsiders for a very long time. Being able to beat all the opponents was admittedly rted to his spirit countering the opponents, but it was also a result of Fattys arduous cultivation over these days. Even Fatty himself felt that his spirit power had advanced by leaps and bounds ever since eating the Cockb Phoenix Sunflower. In the whole team, his attack output had already be a necessity.
In overall strength, Fatty was already second only to Tang San and Dai Mubai among the Shrek Seven Devils, roughly a cut above Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing.
Fatty, well done!Dai Mubai pped Ma Hongjuns shoulder.
Ma Hongjun smiled with immense pride:But of course, how could the effort we brothers have expended over these days be a waste? Watch me in theter rankingpetition. But to tell the truth, boss Dai, defeating seven people singlehandedly really is a pleasurable feeling, hahahaha!
Grandmaster wore a smile on his face as he looked at Ma Hongjun, saying:Dont be too proud of yourself. Todays victory was only because you restrained your opponents spirits too harshly, letting you beat seven in session. Under any other circumstances it wouldnt have been so simple. For instance, would you still have any faith in your chances against Skywater Academys Shui Bing-Er? Her Ice Phoenix and your Fire Phoenix mutually counter each other, you dont have any advantage in attributes, but shes clearly above you in spirit ability and spirit power control. Perhaps it wouldnt even require mutual restraint, as long as you encountered a rather agile agility attack system Spirit Master, it would also be difficult to win. And even if you could win, you would also have consumed a tremendous amount of spirit power.
Eh Ma Hongjun scratched his head, the feeling of excitement immediately dropping a lot, he looked at Grandmaster without speaking.
Grandmaster smiled:
As the most powerful attacker in the team, theres no need to doubt your efficacy. But you must also understand that precisely because you possess such terrifying attack power, you will also be the easiest for the opponents to notice and the first to be destroyed. In a team, power attack system Spirit Masters and control system Spirit Masters are doubtless the most important, but theyre the first the opponents pay attention to. Consequently, not only must you disy your attack power even better, but at the same time you must also protect yourself as far as possible. There will inevitably berades apanying you at your side. For the sake of your future, youre the one who most of all has to learn singlebat fighting, this is something power attack system Spirit Masters must possess. No arrogance in victory, no despair in defeat, keep a level heart.
Part 3
Combining fighting and teaching, this was no doubt the best method. Grandmasters words werent just for Ma Hongjun, but at the same time also for Dai Mubai and the other power attack system Spirit Masters to the side.
Alright, we can leave.Grandmaster waved his hand, bringing everyone towards the rest area.
Just at this moment, a fiery red figure suddenly appeared in everyones line of sight, blocking their path. This person appeared very abruptly, practically blocking in front of the Shrek Academy team in a split second.
Seeing this person, Grandmaster couldnt help revealing a faint smile, his gaze turning to the basically already recovered Tang San next to him.
This fiery red silhouette was hardly unfamiliar, but precisely that just like a dazzling me zing Academy vice captain, possessing the Fire Shadow Spirit, Huo Wu.
Staring fixedly at the having just now obtained six sessive victories Shrek Academy team in front of her, Huo Wu clenched her teeth, hardly concealing her target, her burning hot gaze was focused on Tang San. But that gaze no longer seemed the have that kind of unepting anger and wildness as it did before. Her gaze seemed a lot moreplex.
Miss Huo Wu, whats the matter?The first to speak up was captain Dai Mubai.
Huo Wus gaze swept past Dai Mubai, nodded, and said to Tang San:Tang San, I want to talk to you.
The other six Shrek Seven Devils and the four substitute members gazes all immediately focused on Tang San. But Tang San himself was somewhat startled, frowning,Is there something that cant be said here?
Huo Wu shook her head,I want to talk to you alone.
Tang San felt a sudden pain at his waist, and when he turned his head to look, Xiao Wu was looking at him very resentfully, something indiscernible in her gaze. But Dai Mubai was still somewhat helpless. Among the Shrek Seven Devils, in appearance, Tang San could only rank a bit above Ma Hongjun. Whether it was Oscars practically inhuman handsomeness or Dai Mubais evil eyed charisma, clearly they were more attractive to girls than him.
Huo Wu was undoubtedly an extremely outstanding young woman, at neen she had long since blossomed into a slender and elegant woman, and her figure was even more extremely perfect from the unceasing training. Even if Dai Mubai who had innumerable women couldnt help somewhat having some thoughts about her. If it wasnt for Zhu Zhuqing, perhaps he would haveunched his own wooing offensive.
But what Dai Mubai couldnt understand was how from seemingly only having met in two battles, Huo Wus attention was always focused on the not externally particrly outstanding Tang San. Even though Tang San was very strong, he still made Dai Mubai somewhat doubt his own charisma. Later everyone learned that the reason why Huo Wu was so fixated on Tang San was most importantly because of the blow he dealt her that time. Huo Wu was an aggressivelypetitive minded extremely powerful girl. The more people followed her, the less attention she would pay to them, and the enormous blow Tang San had struck her the first time the two academies battled had produced a situation where Tang San was the only person on her mind.
Grandmaster nced at Tang San, then again at Huo Wu:Go, return directly afterward.
Tang San walked towards Huo Wu, and Xiao Wus face revealed an anxious and peculiar expression. She was about to say something, but was stopped by a nce from Grandmaster.
Lets go back.Under Grandmasters lead, the rest of the Shrek Academy people returned to their camp.
Not having gone far, Xiao Wu couldnt help asking:Grandmaster, why did you let little San meet alone with that Huo Wu? Hasnt she caused enough harm to little San?
Grandmaster looked at Xiao Wu with some meaning deep in his eyes, and said:Shes no threat to little San, thats the first point. Second, child, remember, a mans heart cant be forced. Once yours, its yours forever. Trust, is the foundation for mutual feelings. Tang San is an extremely affectionate person, having been together for seven or eight years, havent you seen it? In his heart, nobody could take your ce.
Changing the direction of the topic, Grandmasters gaze floated over to Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing,Of course, people and people are different. Regarding men of different nature, you must use methods of different nature. The key is to first grasp their nature. Youre growing up day by day, and feelings will be in a state of confusion. I hope that you wont let questions of emotions affect your future. I hope that all of you can reveal your talent to the greatest degree.
Huo Wu looked at the calm faced, snot green uniformed Tang San, and the expression in her eyes changed somewhat,Come with me.Finished speaking, she turned and walked towards the rest area.
Even though Huo Wuing to find him was somewhat baffling to Tang San, he still followed Huo Wu into the rest area.
Huo Wu walked directly for a secluded corner in the rest area and stopped. Right now, the rankingpetition was still continuing outside, and the students were all looking at the fight. This so-called rest area was actually a specially allocated camp, used to get in order before thepetition. Right now there was nobody here.
Halting, Huo Wu turned her head to look at Tang San, the expression on her face clearly bing a lot gentler,How are your injuries?
Tang San nodded silently,Basically already recovered.Even he himself was astonished by his bodys recovery ability. Let alone his skin and muscle, even some minute cracks that had formed in Eight Spider Lances due to the explosion had alreadypletely healed. Were it not for Grandmaster repeatedly stressing that he wasnt allowed to fight again, there would have been no problem for Tang San to participate in the rankingpetition.
Huo Wu seemed to loose a breath,Thats good.
Tang San was somewhat unable to make any sense of her,You calling me here, was it in order to ask this?
Huo Wu nced at Tang San, and couldnt help feeling a bit discouraged. From childhood, even though shes always pursued formidable strength, always trained arduously, she had still equally had confidence in her own appearance. She had still never met a boy who would seem impatient in front of her, but unexpectedly Tang San was doing just that right now.
Are you really unwilling to talk to me?Huo Wus familiar fiery temper seemed to start to ignite again.
Tang San shook his head,Thats not it. I just dont understand what there is to talk about between us, after all, were rivals in thepetition.
How are you so slow-witted? Are you a normal human?Huo Wu had never paid attention to anything called subtlety, and directly spoke her thoughts.
Tang San frowned,If you want to say it like that, then theres nothing for you to speak of. Capable of participating the rankingpetition, it seems there arent many normal people. Even more, our Shrek Academy has always been famous for producing freaks.
You Huo Wu was choked speechless. Rethinking it, what Tang San said wasnt wrong, he really wasnt a normal person. How could normal people possess that kind of strength, and even more a ten thousand year level fourth spirit ring.
Tang San looked at the seemingly about to flip out again Huo Wu and calmly said:If theres nothing else, Ill return first.
Wait a moment.Seeing Tang San was about to leave, Huo Wu hurriedly called out for him,Did I ask you to be that impatient? You can leave, but let me ask you a question first.
Looking at Huo Wu blocking in front of him, Tang San said:Ask.
Burning eyes staring fixedly at Tang Sans eyes, Huo Wu asked in a low voice:That day, why did you save me? Why did you use your own body to block the attack? That was the attack Iunched at you.
Tang San looked with astonishment at Huo Wu,This is your question? The reason you asked me toe?
Huo Wu nodded,More or less.
Tang San somewhat helplessly said:Youre indeed my opponent, but you arent my enemy. Launching that attack was only so that you could win. Theres no deep hatred or great regret between us, and youre even more a woman. What use would your death be to me? It would even deepen the conflict between our academies. With me to take that attack, death certainly wouldnt have been the oue, saving you was very normal.
Just that?Huo Wu looked stupidly at Tang San. She discovered that Tang Sans reply was a bit different from what she had imagined.
After Tang San had been hurt saving her that day, Huo Wu had thought of a lot of things. First of all she had thought that Tang San liked her. There were a lot of people who pursued her openly like Feng Xiaotian, but there were even more who were secretly in love with her. Being ustomed to thinking like that, this was the first thing Huo Wu thought of. Hering to find Tang San today was because she wanted to hear what Tang San had to say. It seemed to her that Tang San wasnt a person of sweet speech and honeyed words, and would inevitably reveal what he thought of her.
But who could have thought that Tang San would describe it in terms of beneficial concerns, apparently without a thought to his behaviour that day.
Seeing Huo Wus lifeless appearance, Tang San decided not to stay here. Right now, his mind was filled with Xiao Wus peculiar expression as she left. He was even more fearful of what Xiao Wu would think. Therefore, taking advantage of Huo Wus moment of lifelessness, he turned to leave.
Tang San.Huo Wu suddenly roused herself, and hastily chased after.
Tang San heard her voice, and subconsciously turned around. But who could have expected that Huo Wu would move so suddenly, and the two almost collided.
In order to protect herself, Huo Wu subconsciously used her hands to support herself against Tang Sans chest, and Tang San also in order not to be hit grabbed Huo Wus shoulders. The distance between them immediately shortened to where they could hear each other breathe.
Chapter 114 — Huo Wu And Xiao Wu’s Kiss
Chapter 114: Huo Wu And Xiao Wus Kiss
Part 1
Careful.Tang San warned Huo Wu.
Huo Wu bit her lip. Suddenly, she made an extremely shocking motion. Both arms twisting around Tang Sans neck, her red lips moving towards Tang Sans lips.
Tang San leapt with fright, but his neck was held by Huo Wu and he was unable to escape. Stunned, he could only turn his head to the side, and Huo Wus kiss didnt meet his lips, but her soft and burning lips fell on Tang Sans cheek.
Their bodies separated as if by electric shock, and Tang San somewhat shocked said:What are you doing?
Huo Wus breathing clearly became hurried, and her plump chest constantly heaved along with her breath. Using a voice only the two of them could hear she said to Tang San:No matter what you say, you saved my life that day. You cant undo that. I will never owe anyone anything. This was my first kiss. From now on, neither of us owes the other anything.
Finished speaking, Huo Wu turned and ran, gone in the blink of an eye.
Touching the ce he had just been kissed, Tang San didnt know whether tough or cry. But Huo Wus straightforward nature had instilled him zero favorable impression. Heughed helplessly, one life for one kiss, it seemed a bit uneven! He hoped she wouldnte look for him againter.
While thinking, Tang San decided to immediately find somewhere to wash his face, he couldnt by any means leave behind any marks.
Tang San had also left. In a corner of the resting area, another shadow walked out.
With a face so gloomy it seemed water could drip out, Feng Xiaotian looked in the direction Tang San had left. Both his fists tightened, the bones in his arms issuing a series of creaks.
He hadnt liked Huo Wu for just a day or two, and ordinarily he would naturally also keep his attention on her, and he had noticed when Huo Wu came to find Tang San just now. Seeing the twoe to the rest area alone, part curious and part jealous, he followed them quietly. But he knew that Tang San and Huo Wu were both about as strong as him, and in order not to be discovered he could only watch from a distance.
He hadnt heard Tang San and Huo Wus discussion clearly, but their sudden embrace, and the sight of Huo Wu kissing Tang San, he saw only too clearly. He had chased Huo Wu for so many years, but he had never even touched her, let alone been this affectionate. The goddess of his heart so profaned, at this moment, a tide of jealousy constantly beat at Feng Xiaotians heart like ocean waves.
Tang San returned to camp without talking to anyone, everyone else had apparently already returned to camp to rest. He felt his cheek subconsciously. Even though he had already washed, there was still some awkwardness in his heart, feeling guilty like a thief.
Just as he prepared to quietly return to his room, Xiao Wus voice came from the side,Ge, youre back.
Ah? Im back.Seeing Xiao Wu charmingly walk out of the barracks to the side, that trace of awkwardness in Tang Sans heart immediately grew somewhat.
Xiao Wu stepped over in front of Tang San with a few steps, somewhat doubtfully saying:Ge. Are you alright? What are you nervous for?
Tang San really couldnt stand it, this kind of guilty feeling was extremely painful to him. Smiling wryly he said:Fine, Ill be honest. Otherwise Ill be choked to death by this feeling. Its like this
Immediately, he feeble-mindedly spoke of what Huo Wu said to him before, as well as without reservations describing Huo Wu kissing him.
As Xiao Wu listened to his description, her big eyes opened even wider, especially hearing Huo Wu trade her first kiss for her life made her even more unable to conceal her astonishment.
Like that. En, saying it is a load off my mind.Having said everything, Tang Sans expression immediately returned to normal. Seeing Xiao Wus astonished expression, he probingly asked:Xiao Wu, are you alright?
Xiao Wus expression gradually returned to normal, suddenly saying:This Huo Wu, too spoiled.
Ah?Tang San looked at her without understanding.
A giggle escaped from Xiao Wu, and she said:Her life is only worth a first kiss? And she still has to devote her life to it. Ge, you really are foolish. Its no wonder others would say youre slow-witted.
Xiao Wu really wanted tough. Not at Huo Wu, but rather at Tang San nervously recounting his previous chat with Huo Wu without holding anything back. If Tang Sans intelligence in battle counted as one hundred, then his intelligence in emotional matters was infinitely close to zero.
Looking at Tang Sans head-scratching appearance, Xiao Wu suddenly leapt up, both her legs twisting around Tang Sans waist, her arms winding tightly around his neck.
Xiao Wu, what are you doing?Feeling the soft jade warm fragrance enter his embrace, especially the warm flexible pert butt sticking to his stomach, Tang Sans pulse immediately sped up.
Xiao Wu cupped Tang Sans face with a hand, suddenly looking seriously at Tang San,Ge, look at me.
What?Tang San stared fixedly into Xiao Wus eyes.
Suddenly, Xiao Wu kissed Tang San on the lips with a speed that surpassed lightning.
If Huo Wus previous kiss only startled Tang San, then Xiao Wus current kiss instantly washed everything out of his mind. At this moment, every train of thought Tang San had instantly returned to nothing. That moist, soft and warm sensation seemed to make his very soul tremble.
Leaping off Tang San, Xiao Wus low giggle made Tang San gradually return to his senses, hearing Xiao Wus soft whisper next to his ear.
Ge, this is my first kiss. Its also your first kiss. Hee hee, I snatched it first. Itll saveter concern by other people.
Once Tang San had truly returned to himself, Xiao Wu was already gone.
Returning to his room with a somewhat numb feeling, Dai Mubai, Oscar and ma Hongjun immediately gathered. The male students were split over two rooms, and the four of them from the Shrek Seven Devils were naturally together, the other room held Tai Long, Huang Yuan and Jing Ling.
Little San, what are you smirking about?Dai Mubai asked.
Tang San felt his face,I, Im smiling?
A giggle escaped from Oscar,Little San, youre done. It seems youvepletely be Xiao Wus captive. Ai, if youter say youre not hen-pecked, I wont believe it.
I ..Tang San looked at the teasing appearances of his three brothers in front of him, and suddenly snorted righteously and confidently,What about being hen-pecked? Im very proud.
Finished speaking, under the trios dumbstruck gazes, he directly leapt onto his bed, sitting crosslegged to cultivate.
Even Xiao Wu herself hadnt expected that this simple kiss would cut open thest restraints on Tang Sans heart. The rtionship between the two also finally began to promote from siblings. Because Tang San suddenly discovered, after Huo Wu kissed his face, his first thought was to wash, why was this? When Xiao Wu also kissed him he understood it clearly, it was because of Xiao Wu. Because he was afraid Xiao Wu would misunderstand. And that kiss from Xiao Wu also seemed to open a window in Tang Sans heart, through which a wisp of tender feelingspletely poured inside.
Theter few days was a triumphant progress for Shrek Academy, consecutively defeating four opponents, including the other team Tang San had paid attention to. Relying on the strength of Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing, Xiao Wu and Ma Hongjun, in the next five matches, at most only three people appeared on stage from Shrek Academy. Dai Mubai also aplished the feat of defeating seven by himself. So far, in the fourteen matches total, Shrek Academy had already obtained eleven sessive victories. These eleven fights also included the Skywater Academy that had caused them so much trouble in the qualifiers.
In their victory against Skywater Academy, Ma Hongjun once again revealed his outstanding talent, consecutively defeating Shui Bing-Er and Xue Wu. Even though it was only two consecutive wins, he had defeated the two most crucial members. Without the advantage of the spirit fusion ability, Skywater Academys third member was utterly smashed in front of Dai Mubai. The Shrek Seven Devils amply revealed the power of their individual strength.
Eleven consecutive victories presently put them in first ce in the Heaven Dou Empire rankingpetition. However, this didnt mean Shrek Academy would be number one in the end. Because, in in thest three rounds of thepetition, they would face their most difficult test so far in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament. In the space of three days, they would face two formidable opponents. The Godwind Academy and Thunderp Academy they didnt meet in the qualifiers.
Teacher, let me go up today.Tang San looked somewhat anxiously at Grandmaster.
Their opponent today was Thunderp Academy. So far in thepetition, Thunderp Academy had only lost one round, and that was when facing Godwind Academy. Their overall strength was a cut above zing Academy, and would clearly defeat zing Academy in circumstances where both sides attributes didnt counter each other. And the conductivity of Skywater Academys water attribute spirit power made their confrontation with Thunderp Academypletely without suspense. The destructive power of thunder and lightning was in some aspects even greater than me, and Botanic Academy had also lost without any suspense. Thunderp Academys only loss was when facing Godwind Academy.
Grandmaster looked at Tang San, saying indifferently:Little San, let me ask you one question. If you were to go up, how many opponents could you defeat?
Tang San stared nkly a moment, he naturally wouldnt dare boast in front of Grandmaster, and after hesitating a moment said:At least one. I dont dare say more.
Part 2
Grandmaster said indifferently:Thats right. Even if your Blue Silver Grass has ice and fire immunity, its unable to resist lightning. Your control power is restrained to a degree when facing lightning spirits. Because your Blue Silver Grass is unable to bepletely nonconductive. I think you should have discovered this problem originally when you confronted my nephew. If you lost today, if you were injured, then whether your mental condition or strength, they would both be weakened. If our luck is bad tomorrow, and we continue to draw Godwind Academy, do you think we could still continue to aplish sessive victories?
Light shed in Tang Sans eyes,Teacher, you mean to have me deal with Godwind Academy.
Grandmaster nodded, saying:With your strength, going all out and prevailing over Thunderp Academy wouldnt be difficult. The key is that there is a fifty percent chance of meeting Godwind Academy in our next match. Ive carefully observed Godwind Academys strength, among the five elemental academies, they are doubtless the most powerful team. In order to deal with them, you will need your full strength. For todays match against Thunderp Academy, trust in yourrades. I will now dere the order of appearance. The first person to go up is, Tai Long, after followed by Jing Ling, Huang Yuan, Xiao Wu, Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing, Ma Hongjun. Any questions?
None.Everyone agreed loudly.
Brothers, work hard.Tang San held out his closed fist.
Dai Mubai met his gaze, an intangible overbearing air spreading from him,Dont worry, little San. Leave this match to us. As for Godwind Academy, well look to you.
Fine.Raising his hand, Tang San and Dai Mubais bumped fists, then again held them together. The others also put up their hands one after another, everyone roaring thrice. This moment, the whole eleven Shrek Academy participating students heartspletely came together, they, were truly one.
The match started very quickly. Tang San calmly sat in the audience. Trusting his team, that was his only choice. Renouncing two rounds in the qualifiers had meant Shrek Academy couldnt take the number one seat, to Tang San this was a matter for regret. Even though the rankingpetition was the least important round in the tournament, Tang San had long ago resolved not to lose again.
Thunderp Academy was very powerful, there was no need to doubt the attack power of any thunder attribute Spirit Master, especially in explosiveness. They were brimming with a ruthless aura.
Thunderp Academy had altogether four Spirit Masters surpassing the fortieth rank, in this respect they were the same as Godwind Academy. Even though zing Academy had finally caught up in this respect, that was after all not the same as the contestants of these two great academies that had surpassed the fortieth rank long ago.
Thunderp Academy clearly also regarded this match as very important, the four fortieth ranked Spirit Masters were all concentrated at the rear of their lineup. They would prefer to give up morale in order to first clearly see Shrek Academys battle order.
In the first match, beyond expectations, the pure strength Tai Long defeated his opponent. What he relied on wasnt his terrifying power to attack, but rather his ability to take a beating.
Pure strength Spirit Masters didnt just have formidable attack, but their frightening strength also made their physical defense extremely abnormal. Tai Long just relied on the mentality of an immortal cockroach to rigidly withstand round after round of attacks from his opponent, obtaining ultimate victory by exhausting his opponents spirit power.
Before confronting Thunderp Academy, Grandmaster had for the first time given his students some directions in tactics. The advice he gave Tai Long was only one simple word: Stall. Stall until the opponents spirit power is practically exhausted.
Having researched spirits for so many years, even though Grandmaster didnt dare say he could identify every spirit in the world, his understanding of the merits and drawbacks of all kinds of spirits was really only too clear.
The greatest characteristic of thunder attribute spirits was terrifying attack power. Their burst strength was iparable. But everything was bnced. Under the appearance of valiant attack power, thunder attribute spirits also hid its weakness.
There was no need to doubt the formidably explosive attack power, but equally, when it erupted, the spirit power it consumed was also more than other attribute spirits. Even though Tai Long didnt attack his opponent, that didnt mean he couldnt dodge. And in order to defeat him, his opponent had to practically bring out onebat spirit ability after another. Even though attacks poured down on Tai Long like a torrent, that definitely wasnt the full story. Just like this, as the opponent several sted Tai Long to the ground several times, so that even his hair stood upright, and his clothes were damaged, when he believed he could defeat Tai Long, he was shocked to discover that he no longer had enough spirit power.
In the team, Tai Long was an absolute meat shield, and under Grandmaster guidance, his defensive strength had advanced one step further over the past days. The outward sorry appearance and true victory made his stiff face reveal a heartfelt smile. After all, the opponent he defeated was from Thunderp Academy!
Tai Longs pleasant surprise for the Thunderp Academy still hadnt ended. In the second fight, with spirit power and spirit abilitiespletely focused on defense, he once again equally exhausted his opponent to death.
Even though thunder and lightning had powerful attack, it still fell short of that kind of focused piercing ability of the wind element. Until the third opponent, when Tai Long was finally unable to endure because of exhausted spirit power, he still exhausted a substantial part of the opponents spirit power before conceding.
The second person to go up, Jing Ling, provided his opponent even more of a headache. His spirit wasnt considered too brilliant, but as an agility attack system Spirit Master, there was no need to doubt Jing Lings speed. His opponent was a power attack system Spirit Master. Grandmaster only gave him one word of advice: Dodge.
Even the most formidable spirit ability must still hit its target to have an effect. Jing Ling was clearly faster than his opponent, and no matter how fast thunder was, there were still signs before it was used. Jing Ling relied on his keen sense of judgement to several times one after another dodge the opponents attacks, forcing the opponent to userge scale attack spirit abilities to deal with him. However, when he prepared to userge scale attacks, just like the his tworades before him, he discovered his spirit power was already in critical condition. He had still consumed too much when he defeated Tai Long.
Just like this, Jing Ling only used one spirit ability to defeat his opponent. Drawing out Thunderp Academys final four.
There was a fundamental difference between Spirit Elders and Spirit Ancestors, and even though Jing Ling used the same tactics, Thunderp Academys coaching teacher had clearly seen through his goal. The fourth student to go on stage basically didnt give him a chance, and sted Jing Ling out of the ring with two consecutiverge scale attack spirit abilities.
A one-off consumption of spirit power was always better than mutually grinding each other down. Thunderp Academys teacher immediately revealed the characteristic of fifteen tons of thunder.
The third to go up from Shrek Academy was Huang Yuan. He had neither Tai Longs defensive strength or Jing Lings speed. But possessing the Lone Wolf Spirit, he won out in bnce. With bnced attack and defense, even though he ultimately also lost to the tyrannical attacks of the opponents fourth Spirit Master, he also sessfully wasted the vast majority of the opponents spirit power.
The Shrek Seven Devils finally took their turn. The fourth to go up from Shrek Academy was Xiao Wu.
Even though Xiao Wu still hadnt reached the fortieth rank, her spirit power was still at the thirty ninth rank, and her opponents spirit power was already mostly used up and couldnt use any formidable spirit abilities. Xiao Wu dodged a few times and attacked once, defeating him and drawing out the next.
Thunder Academy, fifth student to go up.
Lei Tian, forty second ranked power attack system Battle Spirit Master. Spirit: Thunder Hawk.
There were long since no longer any secrets between the two sides. Thunderp Academy hadnt been observing Shrek Academy for just one or two days. But even they hadnt expected that they would continuously be at a disadvantage in the previous fights today, and the opponents only sent up a few thirty something ranked Spirit Elders.
Grandmasters arrangement of the battle order might appear very casual, but it perfectly countered the opponents, exploiting their characteristic advantages. If it wasnt for Tang Sans name not appearing in the Shrek Academys list for the day, perhaps there would already have been issues with morale for Thunderp Academy.
The students both sides had revealed so far werent their strongest members, but Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun had both single-handedly defeated seven opponents in the previous matches. There was no need to doubt their strength. At least before the turn of Thunderp Academys vice captain they didnt have a chance of victory. Therefore, whoever gained an advantage in the previous exhaustingpetitions, would also take the initiative between the two sides.
Right now, even though Xiao Wu was somewhat spent, she was only the fourth person to appear. And her opponent was already the fifth. The advantage clearly alreadyy on Shrek Academys side.
Lei Tian coldly gazed at Xiao Wu. To him right now, Xiao Wu wasnt a beautiful woman, but an opponent. Outsiders didnt know Shrek Academys internal ranking. After the matches so far, some people who studied Shrek Academy knew that Shrek Academys three most dangerous people were Tang San, Dai Mubai, and Ma Hongjun. Even though Xiao Wu had also obtained a lot of victories before, with only three spirit rings, the attention she drew was naturally a bit less. The name Shrek Seven Devils was only something they used among themselves. Consequently, it seemed to Lei Tian that Xiao Wu wasnt any different from the previous several members who had appeared, and was only here to use up his strength.
The match reaching this stage was already its key moment. Lei Tian knew that he couldnt be allowed to lose this fight, and he moreover had to defeat Xiao Wu while conserving as much spirit power as possible. He didnt have any certainty in confronting Dai Mubai in the next fight, but he still had to consume as much of Dai Mubais strength as possible in order to prepare for the final fight.
Part 3
Blitzkrieg, this was the Thunderp Academy coaching teachers instructions for Lei Tian.
Lei Tian immediately released his spirit, and along with a thunderp, a pair of distorted lightning wings abruptly unfurled. His third spirit ring glittered with purple radiance, his body soaring up.
The advantage for flying type Spirit Masters was unquestionable, it put the wielder in an especially invincible position against opponents without ranged attack capability. But Lei Tian now flying into the sky wasnt in order to avoid any attack Xiao Wu couldunch against him, but rather to strengthen his own attack.
Xiao Wu stood there gracefully, her beautiful eyes following the opponents movements, but without moving herself.
Soaring in the air, Lei Tian spread his arms, his fourth spirit ring ring after his third, the two purple spirit rings resonating with each other. Even to the extent that people could sense the lightning attribute elements in the air condense with frantic rhythm.
In order to quickly defeat Xiao Wu, he had pulled out his most powerful attack method.
Xiao Wus eyes squinted slightly, but she still only waited quietly, right hand pulling her scorpion braid out in front, that kind of next door neighbour little sister feeling provoking tender feelings.
With the two rings of light shing simultaneously, blue purple serpents of lightning began to rapidly surge around Lei Tian, a deep blue silhouette appearing behind his back, precisely the avatar of his spirit, Thunder Hawk.
Serpent after serpent of lightning condensed on that goshawk avatar, and centered on Lei Tians body, formed a blue purple enormous five meter diameter sphere of blue purple light in the air. Under the pull of thunder and lightning, the entire sky seemed to darken. The more and more condensed lightning seemed as if it would erupt at any time, and Lei Tians eyes had now also turned blue.
The enormous pressure made thepels of Xiao Wus clothes p without wind, but she still didnt move. It wasnt that she didnt want to interrupt her opponent, but rather that she was unable to.
Xiao Wu was a closebat type Spirit Master. Even though her leaping ability was powerful, and she also had Teleport to increase her altitude, Thunderp Academy had clearly long since analyzed her characteristics, and Lei Tians current altitude was precisely beyond what Xiao Wu could reach. No matter what Xiao Wu did, it was impossible to reach her opponent in the air.
There was still another reason why Xiao Wu didnt try it. If she was in the air, the chance to dodge would be even smaller. When hit by the opponents full attack power, how could she resist?
The Thunder Hawk grew. Lei Tian had once very earnestly listened to his teacher describe Xiao Wus capability. The reason he could calmly aggregate his thunder and lightning force like this, was because Xiao Wu didnt have any way to attack him.
In a moment, that enormous Thunder Hawk had already grown to five meters. Lei Tians body quietly merged into that tremendous energy, and that spirit Thunder Hawks eyes brightened. Those were Lei Tians eyes, and his aura immediately locked in on Xiao Wu, the enormous Thunder Hawk dropping from the sky. With iparable imposing manner and pressure, the attack range included the distance Xiao Wu could teleport.
Just the moment Lei Tian turned his head downwards, Xiao Wu finally moved. She directly used her third spirit ability, Teleport.
Her figure shing, Xiao Wu was already five meters away. But her opponent had already locked in on her, and under the pull of the Thunder Hawks energy, it automatically slightly changed direction in midair, still dashing towards Xiao Wu. But at this moment, Xiao Wus eyes shed.
Second spirit ability, Demon Confusion,unched.
Rays of pink light shot out of Xiao Wus eyes. The instant they came into contact with the Thunder Hawks eyes, that enormous energy stalled somewhat in midair. And at this moment, Xiao Wus legs bent, and with a whooshing sound, leapt up.
This seized the initiative. The opponent naturally already knew about Xiao Wus three spirit abilities. From the start of the match, Lei Tian had all along avoided looking Xiao Wu in the eyes. But even if he knew, so what? When Xiao Wu used Teleport, the Thunder Hawk changed direction, pulled by the aura. The Thunder Hawks eyes were also Lei Tians eyes, and when the Thunder Hawk changed direction, Lei Tian naturally subconsciously turned to look at Xiao Wu. And naturally he looked at Xiao Wus pink eyes.
Who could have thought that Xiao Wus goal in using her third spirit ability was actually only to let her use her second spirit ability. Her Teleport was only to make the opponent look at her.
But with this use, and forcibly using Demon Confusion to break the opponents lock on her, her long legs directly shot Xiao Wu more than ten meters away, temporarily outside the Thunder Hawks attack range.
Lei Tian was only stunned for a moment. After all, right now under the full use of his spirit power and two major spirit abilities simultaneously, his mental strength was naturally condensed to the most stable degree it could reach. After discovering his mistake, he hastily controlled himself to change direction, locking down on Xiao Wu once again.
But, Lei Tian very quickly discovered that he was already unable to do so.
Indeed, Xiao Wus spirit power was certainly lower than his, and she also had one less spirit ring, and she was further on the ground. But right now, whenever Lei Tian wanted to lock down Xiao Wu, he would immediately be interrupted by Xiao Wus teleport. At the same time, after Xiao Wu teleported, she would immediately swiftly leap to the side. Teleport followed by leap could escape his attack range in a sh, forcing Lei Tian to change direction, and once again aim at Xiao Wu.
When Xiao Wu leapt she would deliberately use Waist Bow, her body practically never pausing, constantly makingrge changes in her direction, the direction of her leaps always taking her into the Thunder Hawks blind spot.
Like this, Xiao Wu only needed to use Teleport to shift out of her opponents aim when she was unable to dodge, leaving the Thunder Hawk unable to take advantage of its attack power.
The advice Grandmaster gave Xiao Wupletely revolved around dodging. Even to the extent that when he gave his advice, Grandmaster had already anticipated that Xiao Wu would encounter this Lei Tian.
Even though Teleport consumed a lot of spirit power, this was after all a third spirit ability, and to Xiao Wu who was already thirty ninth rank, it wasnt a consumption she couldnt endure. Teleport didnt have any attack power, and in terms of third spirit abilities, its spirit power consumption was quite small.
But Lei Tian was different. He had sessively used his two most powerful spirit abilities, and even though that enormous Thunder Hawk seemed dazzling, at the same time it continuously consumed his spirit power reserves and concentration. Just each time he had to change direction consumed a considerable amount of spirit power to control. Under this lengthy expenditure, the original advantage of air superiority turned into a disadvantage because of the spirit power consumption.
Grandmaster had long since estimated what the opponents would do, that they would let their members on stage use their most tyrannical attacks to defeat their opponents. The strategy he had drawn up for Xiao Wu, basically didnt include any offense.
If Lei Tian had only remained on the ground and relied on his four spirit abilities and advantage in spirit power to conduct a normal fight with Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu would inevitably be defeated. After all, the long distance thunder attacks in themselves countered Xiao Wus capabilities, especially when she was already somewhat spent from before.
But just as Grandmaster had guessed, Lei Tian wanted to defeat Xiao Wu in one move, and so let Xiao Wu train the battle method she was most proud of to its greatest degree. In fact, when Xiao Wu had trained for this, her target had been Ma Hongjun, using Phoenix Ascension and at any time prepared to strike her with Phoenix Cry Heaven Strike.
When the match reached this moment, it was alreadypletely without suspense.
In the end Lei Tian couldnt endure Xiao Wu exhausting his spirit power. He was pulled down by his two great spirit abilities and, unable to control his emblematic Thunder Hawk bombardment, he only left a big hole in the center of the ring. Without need for Xiao Wu to attack even once, the worn Lei Tian lost the ability to continue the fight. So she obtained victory in this match.
At this stage of the match, the Thunderp Academy members faces were so heavy it looked like water mighte dripping out. Shrek Academy had already revealed four people, and Xiao Wu was clearly also like an arrow at the end of its flight, but their fortieth ranked Spirit Masters still hadnt fought, and theyd already defeated five people. Even though Tang San wasnt on their list of names, Thunderp Academy still knew that winning this match would be very, very difficult.
In the judges seats, the whole way through this fight emperor Xue Yes eyes were brightening again and again,Good, well done Shrek Academy. I hadnt expected that when they faced Thunderp Academy, they could still win this easily. So much that there isnt even a need for Tang San to appear.
Ning Fengzhi smiled calmly, saying:Your Majesty, I dont know whether you can see how Shrek Academy is able to gain sessive victories in thispetition?
Of course its strength. These children are apparently even stronger than when in the qualifiers. Theyre admittedly very powerful as a team, but I think theyre even stronger individually. That fortieth ranked little fatty didnt evene out in the qualifiers. Its no wonder school master Ning would be optimistic about them.
Ning Fengzhi shook his head with a smile, saying:Your Majesty, youve only seen half. In my careful observations, in this match today, Shrek Academy has clearly changed. What you said is right. Their strength has apparently advanced, this should be the effect of constant battle and the advancement of their cultivation. But even like this, they still shouldnt be able to hold such an enormous advantage as this. Just by sending out some people who arent part of their main strength, theyve already prevailed over five Thunderp Academy students, and still two fortieth ranked Spirit Masters among them. This isnt as simple as only strength. In terms of strength, it would be impossible for Shrek Academy to aplish this.
Chapter 115 — Making Plans, Grandmaster
Chapter 115: Making ns, Grandmaster
Part 1
Eh?Emperor Xue Ye looked at Ning Fengzhi with some astonishment,School master Ning, I dont quite get your meaning.
School master Ning refers to tactics.tinum bishop Ss to the side spoke up:Indeed, Shrek Academys strength does surpass Thunderp Academy. But its still not to the degree in front of us. The reason they can obtain this kind of advantage ispletely due to the overwhelming advantage in the order their team members appear and the tactics they use. On the surface, neither sides spirits counter each other, but in fact, Shrek Academys side has forced their opponents into being restrained due to all kinds of factors. Its moreover aplete restraint. The clever use of tactics, the order their members appear, has produced the circumstances were looking at.
Emperor Xue Yes gaze focused, giving Ning Fengzhi a questioning look.
Ning Fengzhi nodded,His Eminence Ss is correct. Its because of tactics.
Emperor Xue Ye baffled said:It didnt seem like we saw Shrek Academy have such outstanding tactics in the previous matches. By what youre saying, this clearly isnt due to luck.
Ss smiled calmly, saying:Of course its not luck. With that person at Shrek Academy, how would there be such a coincidence? It seems that the lord Supreme Pontiffs choice was right. This persons spirit research really is too profound. No wonder he would be allowed to be an honorary elder.
Emperor Xue Ye frowned:Your Eminence bishop Ss, Im not too clear on what your saying.
Ss smiled slightly, standing up and saying:Your Majesty, I have some matters to attend, Ill take my leave first. As for What I said. School master Ning is fully aware, ask him.Finished speaking, without waiting for emperor Xue Ye to say anything, he brought his several guards to leave the VIP seats.
A trace of angry light shed in emperor Xue Yes eyes, and using a voice only he and Ning Fengzhi could hear said through the corner of his mouth,This Ss, he really is more and more rampant. School master Ning. What did he mean by what he said?
Ning Fengzhi said:The person he was talking about is Tang Sans teacher. His spirit power isnt high, about the thirtieth rank or so, but he has the status of honorary Spirit Hall elder. He is a person of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Schoolster generation. In all aspects of spirit research, I must also gracefully step down. The people familiar with him, all call him Grandmaster.
Grandmaster?Emperor Xue Ye had clearly also heard this name, and his face immediately revealed a pondering expression.
School master Ning, regarding this Grandmaster. Give me your assessment.
Ning Fengzhi smiled slightly, only quietly whispering a few things by his ear.
Radiance suddenly shot out of emperor Xue Yes eyes. In that moment, his body suddenly erupted with with a sh of imposing manner. Even though it was only for a moment, Bone Douluo sitting next to Ning Fengzhi used a hand to support Ning Fengzhis shoulder, imparting a trace of spirit power.
The aura that erupted from emperor Xue Ye waspletely in front of him, and besides Ning Fengzhi next to him, nobody else sensed anything.
Suppressing the radiance, emperor Xue Yes expression recovered to normal. The royal aura that erupted just now had vanishedpletely,School master Ning, is that true?
Ning Fengzhi gave him a certain nod,Even though hes known as rubbish in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n, it seems to me that hes even more important than the entire Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon family.
Emperor Xue Ye drew a deep breath,After the end of this rankingpetition, Ill trouble school master Ning to help me recruit this Grandmaster.
The words Ning Fengzhi gave emperor Xue Ye just now were very simple: Whoever obtains Grandmaster, obtains the world.
Ning Fengzhi sighed lightly,If Grandmaster was that easily recruited, he would be at Spirit Hall right now. Ill give your Majesty a proposal. If you want to attract Grandmaster, start with Tang San. Hes the disciple Grandmaster cares about the most. Its also only with him that you might decide Grandmasters direction. As for others, even if the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon ns n chief was here, with Grandmasters temperament, he still wouldnt submit.
Emperor Xue Ye shared a look with Ning Fengzhi, loosing a long breath,I understand. Ill arrange it.
The match continued. Xiao Wu was still on the Shrek Academy side. But appearing from Thunderp Academy was already their vice captain.
Lei Dong, forty third ranked control system Battle Spirit Master. Spirit: Thunder Spider.
As the most formidable control system Spirit Master in the Thunderp Academy team, even though his overall strength was a bit below the captain, he was still extremely powerful.
Spirit Body Enhancement.
A rupturing sound echoed from Lei Dongs body as eight streams of lightning rushed out of his back, taking an appearance just like long spider legs. Even though they werent as long as Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances, they still seemed extraordinarily peculiar. Besides these eight thunder spider legs, there were no ces of his body that showed any clear change. Two yellow and two purple spirit rings manifested his formidable strength.
Tang San himself also had spirit rings from spiders, and his only spirit bone as well, therefore, after seeing the counterparts spirit, he immediately paid extra attention, hoping to perhaps glean something useful from the opponent.
With the referee announcing the start of the match, Lei Dong raised both hands on either side of him, and pressed down again. His third spirit ring immediately shed.
The eight long thunder legs simultaneously thrust into the ground, and circle after circle of round blue lightning released from his palms. Not towards Xiao Wu, but rather directly into the ground.
The blue color spread, forming a web, swiftly spreading into the surroundings. The area covered by the bright blue web of light grew with astonishing speed.
Xiao Wu carefully watched her opponent, but Lei Dong closed his eyes, clearly not willing to let Xiao Wus Demon Confusion ability interrupt his third spirit ability.
Xiao Wus feet moved, noiselessly wandering in a circle. But Lei Dongs body followed her movements urately, always turning to face in her direction. His eyes were closed, and Xiao Wus movements were extremely graceful. Being able to track Xiao Wus position was undoubtedly an effect of his spirit ability. That blue web of light was like his eyes, grasping everything in his surroundings.
The ring was veryrge, and Lei Dongs web of light stop spreading when its diameter was twenty meters. This was clearly insufficient to cover the whole ring, but it stayed this size. After the web of light had formed, he began to step by step walk in Xiao Wus direction.
Tang San suddenly understood. The tactics Lei Dong was using right now were very simr to what Huo Wu originally used against him. Even though the ability was different, and the method to release it was also simr, they both covered a range. Even though the effect of Lei Dongs web of light wasnt as direct as Huo Wus Defying me Ring, it was clearly even more dangerous. If Xiao Wu was enveloped in that web of light, she would clearly be in danger.
Xiao Wu began to elerate. As she saw Lei Dong pressing in on her direction, she immediately began to run around the ring, pulling open her distance to Lei Dong as far as possible. Her way of dealing with it was very simple, no need for special achievements, just making sure not to make any mistakes. Maintaining a third spirit ability would consume a lot of spirit power.
However, Lei Dong clearly didnt n to give Xiao Wu that kind of opportunity. After pressing in a few steps, he suddenly halted, the empty hands facing the ground flipping over, palms facing up, simultaneously raising both arms.
A strange scene appeared. The blue web of light on the ground rose along with his arms, unexpectedly floating in the air like that.
Lei Dong suddenly opened his eyes, and with a loud shout, the blue web of light flew out, swiftly pursuing Xiao Wu.
Xiao Wu was very fast, there was no doubt about that, but that attack was after all twenty meters in diameter. The split second Lei Dong opened his eyes, they instantly fell on Xiao Wu, his aura directly locking onto her body. The blue web of light spun, swiftly descending from the sky, enveloping the range of Xiao Wus position.
Leaping, Teleporting, Xiao Wu fully disyed her speed, in the hopes of being able to separate from the opponents attack. By her calctions, she couldpletely escape the opponents attack range by the time the web of light caught up to her.
However, Xiao Wu very soon discovered her mistake. As that web of light came closer and closer to her, she clearly felt an attractive force pulling on her body, one she couldntpletely escape when using Teleport.
Xiao Wu had after all already fought twice, and right now she didnt have much spirit power remaining, and was unable to continue Teleporting. When that blue web of light revealed its gravitational force, not only did she slow down, but the speed of that blue web of light also abruptly increased.
Raising both hands, blue threads of light rushed out of Lei Dongs palms, his first spirit ring shining. Two threads of light struck at Xiao Wus body from separate directions. It was done just right, precisely in the path Xiao Wu had to take, and also when Xiao Wu had just used her first Teleport, the moment before she could continue using strength.
A control system Spirit Masters ability to grasp the battle situation really wasnt something power attack system Spirit Masters couldpare to. The situation just now clearly showed that Lei Dongs battle experience and situational awareness surpasses the previous Thunderp Academy members.
What was to be done? Xiao Wu faced a choice. Facing the two scattered attacking thunder threads, Xiao Wus potential erupted.
Part 2
Leaping up once again, the thunder threads moved ordingly, chasing after her slender figure. In midair, Xiao Wu suddenly twisted, and with her waist as center, made a movement that the human body was practically incapable of, unexpectedly rigidly passing within only a few cun of the thunder threads.
Right now, the thunder web above was already dropping, and Xiao Wu still hadntnded, leaving her unable to dodge. But at this moment, Xiao Wus head flung back, her long scorpion braid striking the ground. Exploiting the rebound force from this, she was once again flung several meters, putting off the moment before she was enveloped by the thunder web. And this time was also just enough to let her tumble to the ground.
Both arms supporting on the ground, waist bowunched. But this time, Xiao Wu didnt dodge again. Her body shot up like a cannonball, flying directly towards the lightning web.
Both legs perfectly straight, right now she was like an arrow leaving the bowstring. Shockingly, the moment Xiao Wu shot out, her body was just perpendicr to that web of lightning. The ce she chose to pass through was also just the biggest gap of the web.
With a hissing sound, Xiao Wus body moved in response, unexpectedly drilling straight through the web of lightning, but her body also brightened with a series of blue electric sparks.
Right now, outside the ring, Tang San was already standing, his hands closed into tight fists, but the situation in the ring clearly wasnt something he could change. ording to the n, having persevered for this time, she should already have conceded.
Even Tang San hadnt expected that Xiao Wu would unwaveringly choose to pass through her opponents third spirit ability like this, and Lei Dong had naturally imagined it even less. After Xiao Wu had passed through his web of lightning, it fell to the ground and disappeared unseen. Right now Xiao Wu was in midair. Lei Dongs third spirit ability had disappeared. It was the awkward moment when the old strength was gone, but new strength had yet to be born.
If Xiao Wu was in perfect condition right now, perhaps she could have taken this chance to get close to her opponent and grab victory in one attack. But in fact, right now she was unable to do so. Even her body also returned to the ground in free fall.
The lightning web had been ovee, and moreover with the smallest possible damage. But, the supplemental thunder and lightning attribute in the lightning web hadpletely paralysed Xiao Wu who didnt have enough spirit power. Her delicate body trembled. She was already unable to control herself, let alone taking the chance to attack.
Lei Dong suddenly drew a deep breath. Seeing Xiao Wu falling, he naturally knew it was caused by his thunder web. With a slow breath, two threads of lightning surged out of his palms once again, twisting towards Xiao Wu. As long as he used lightning threads topletely paralyse his opponent, this fight was his victory.
Falling, shooting. Lei Dongs estimate was very good, but what Xiao Wu did was still apletely different solution. The moment she was about tond, the paralysis was finally dispelled. Using both hands to smack the ground, Waist Bowunching once again, she shot up smoothly, only just passing over the two threads of lightning, pouncing straight at Lei Dong without pause.
Lei Dong was shocked, how could it be like this? The paralysis of his thunder web shouldnt have been this brief.
Yes, Lei Dongs third spirit ability really had very powerful control capability. But dont forget that before when Xiao Wu passed through his thunder web, it was at its weakest spot, and at that time Lei Dong waspletely unprepared for her actions, and was naturally unable topletely focus his spirit power.
Covering a greater area also meant that attack power would certainly be smaller in that area. Even a thunder attribute spirit was unable to transcend facts. It was precisely because of this that the thunder attack Xiao Wu endured was far from what Lei Dong had judged. It was also because of this that she could spring up again the split second before she struck the ground.
urate judgement, this was the exnation perspicacious people gave. But in fact, even though Xiao Wu had made a simple calction, secretly in her heart, she still called being able to get this kind of result a fluke.
The distance between the two people swiftly closed. Each time Xiao Wu touched the ground, she would strangely change direction. Even in midair, her soft as if boneless body could also make all kinds of inhumanly flexible movements to evade the obstructing attacks by the lightning threads.
Watching Xiao Wue closer and closer, Lei Dongs expression clearly became more frantic. As long as they had watched Shrek Academys previous matches, nobody would forget what Xiao Wu had done to those Spirit Masters she came close to. Lei Dong was naturally no exception.
Without any other choice, Lei Dongs fourth spirit ring brightened. Right now there wasnt enough time to set up another lightning web. All he could think of to immediately beat his opponent was this fourth spirit ability.
Intense blue light spread along Lei Dongs arms and out, the eight blue long legs behind him shooting up, eight lines of lightning surging out and fusing together between his two arms. A ring, three meters in diameter and thick as an arm, appeared in front of Lei Dong.
This was Lei Dongs fourth spirit ability, God Locking Ring. Just like Tang Sans fourth spirit ability, Blue Silver Prison, God Locking Ring couldnt be dodged. It could only be stiffly broken with spirit power.
Blue light shed, and Xiao Wus strangely soaring figure suddenly stopped. She was alreadypletely paralysed, the three meter in diameter God Locking Ring had already shrunk to the size of her waist, firmly binding Xiao Wu within.
Surge after surge of blue lightning shed around Xiao Wu, making her face brim with a painful expression, herplexion turning pale.
We concede.Grandmasters voice rose promptly.
The God Locking Rings light poured down, blending into the ground. The moment Xiao Wu was about to hit the ground, Tang San had already dashed out to her side, catching her.
Xiao Wus body was scalding hot, still twitching from the irritant of the lightning. Seeing her with her eyes tightly closed, Tang Sans heart ached indescribably.
Raising his head to look at the opponent, Lei Dongsplexion had also be somewhat pale as a result of consecutively using his third and fourth spirit abilities.
If not for Grandmaster forbidding Tang San from participating in this match, right now he would immediately have stepped into the ring to return the fight on Xiao Wus behalf.
Carrying Xiao Wu, Tang San step by step left the ring. And the fifth representative of Shrek Academy, Dai Mubai, unhurriedly strolled in. The moment the two of them passed each other, Dai Mubais ear twitched once, his gaze meeting Tang Sans, giving him a forceful nod.
Dai Mubai didnt walk quickly, but each step was deliberate. In his eyes, his evil eye double pupils flickered with a monstrous light, fixed on his opponent.
Watching the expressionless Dai Mubai walking towards him, for some reason, Lei Dong suddenly felt his heart twitch. Somewhat unable to breathe.
Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai, spirit: White Tiger, spirit power, forty fourth rank. Power attack system Battle Spirit Master. Shrek Academy team captain.
A series of information shed through Lei Dongs heart. He knew that it would be impossible for him to win this match. In his previous confrontation with Xiao Wu, he had already consumed too much spirit power. And Dai Mubais strength was undoubtedly long ago already exposed in the previous matches. He understood that all he could do right now was what Xiao Wu had done against him, waste as much of the opponents spirit power as possible, creating conditions for victory for hisstpanion, Thunder Academys team captain.
Shrek Academy still had three fresh fighters right now, all with strength above the fortieth rank. The difficulty for Thunderp Academy to obtain victory in this match could well be imagined. But they absolutely wouldnt surrender. The rankingpetition was only a touchstone for the finals, if they faltered now, then there would be no need for them to fight in the finals.
Faint light flickering, Tang Sans face revealed an ice cold expression, his hands folded across his chest. Each time light flickered in his eyes, the air around his hands would be somewhat congealed. Xiao Wuy quietly next to him, her head resting on hisp, Jiang Zhus healing scepter releasing rays of light to treat her.
Just now when he had passed Dai Mubai, he had used a secret sound transmission method to tell him: Eldest brother, avenge Xiao Wu.
Tang San ordinarily only very rarely addressed Dai Mubai like this. From his voice, Dai Mubai could naturally tell how agitated Tang San was. For Xiao Wu, Tang San would do anything. Dai Mubai sighed inwardly, looking at the not distant Lei Dong. Injuring Xiao Wu, counts as the end of your luck.
Match start.The rankingpetition rules stated that the contestants couldnt have time to rest. When Dai Mubai reached his designated position, the match started.
Hmph.A cold snort echoed from Dai Mubais mouth, dense white spirit power immediately rushing out of his body, four intense spirit rings appearing. Toothache inducing sounds of snapping bones apanied Dai Mubais body growing, Spirit White Tiger Body Enhancementpleting.
Without any hesitation, the instant Dai Mubais Spirit Body Enhancement wasplete, he was already takingrge strides, dashing straight towards his opponent.
The pupils of Lei Dongs eyes contracted. He knew that, this moment right now, the question was how long he could obstruct Dai Mubai. He could clearly see a contemptuous light in Dai Mubais evil eyes. Im still a forty third ranked Spirit Master, only one rank lower than you. Even if your spirit is innately better than mine, that still doesnt let you hold me in contempt.
After a moment of assessment, Lei Dongs fourth spirit ring directly shone. His spirit power had been consumed by more than fifty percent by Xiao Wu, and he knew that if he released another several weaker spirit abilities, he might not have enough spirit power to use his fourth spirit ability even once.
Part 3
In order to have the greatest effect on Dai Mubai, he decided to use his killer blow.
God Locking Ring appeared in front of Lei Dong for a second time, but Dai Mubai didnt even seem to see the radiance of the condensing God Locking Ring. His first ring shone, and ayer of white light covered Dai Mubai. Precisely Dai Mubais first spirit ability, White Tiger Barrier.
Lei Dong was furious, ring at the onrushing Dai Mubai, as if he wanted to ask, Dont tell me you want to use your first spirit ability to block my fourth? Youre too arrogant.
The God Locking Ring disappeared from in front of Lei Dong. The next moment, it already fully affected Dai Mubai. The thunder ring immediately halted Dai Mubais advance. Surge after surge of lightning burst out of the God Locking Ring, immediately extending over Dai Mubais entire body. Just as Lei Dong thought, how could a first spirit ring block the restraint of a fourth spirit ring?
Dai Mubais gaze didnt show any change, the double pupils of his evil eyes still fixed on his opponent. After Lei Dong had fully used this fourth spirit ability, he showed clear signs of spirit power overdraft. His whole body swayed, and his face was white as paper.
The corners of his mouth revealing a trace of disdain, Dai Mubai suddenly faced upward, a ferocious roar erupting from his mouth. Immediately afterward, a scene that turned all the Thunderp Academy teachers and students speechless appeared. Dai Mubais spirit rings still didnt change, but the surface of his body still showed a glorious golden splendor, the white fur that appeared because of his Spirit Body Enhancement unexpectedly turningpletely golden.
Ka-cha, with a breaking sound, all his muscles braced. His strength erupted in an instant. Dai Mubais evil eyes opened wide, and the God Locking Ring restraining him weakened with a groan.
Peng Specks of blue light scattered into the air, the God Locking Ring smashed to pieces. Dai Mubai, like a tiger waiting to spring, leapt forward.
How was it possible?
At this moment, not just Lei Dong, but all the Thunderp Academy peoples minds were already nk. They didnt understand how Dai Mubai, clearly without using any spirit rings, could break free of the restraint of Lei Dongs fourth spirit ability. Howe he wasnt paralysed by the intense thunder and lightning of the God Locking Ring?
Dai Mubai naturally wouldnt give them the answer. Once Thunderp Academys teacher came to himself, Dai Mubai had already reached Lei Dong. Still without using spirit abilities, he only swatted down with one tiger paw, heavily sweeping across Lei Dongs shoulder. The instant the tiger paw struck, the tiger ws ejected.
Lei Dongs body was directly sent flying outside the ring like a scarecrow. Before he lost consciousness, he clearly heard the sound of his bones disintegrating.
The sharp tiger ws left behind five deep blood grooves on his back, and all the bones in his left shoulder werepletely smashed to pieces. If Dai Mubai hadnt held back, just this one paw would have taken his life.
Blowing away his opponent, Dai Mubai left as if there was nothing else to do, turning around and walking back towards the ce where he started the match. His gaze met with Tang Sans, a faint purple energy shing in his evil eyes.
Tang Sans face held a slight smile, making a thumbs up to Dai Mubai.
The exchange of expressions on this side wasnt caught by Thunderp Academys side. Lei Dongs condition was extremely serious. Right now, his entire back was already dyed red with blood. He was unconscious, his left arm sagging limply. Dai Mubais strength was even more tyrannical than imagined, and along with the bones of his shoulder being smashed, there were also indications of several ribs being shattered. With such heavy injuries, let alone thest two rounds of the rankingpetition, he might not be able to participate in the finals.
Thunderp Academys teacher protested to the tournamentmittee practically instantly.
The referee ran over in front of Dai Mubai to question him, and Dai Mubai gave him a very simple exnation. Even though he held the advantage at that time, his opponent hadnt conceded. He also hadnt killed his opponent, only hit him out of the ring, he hadnt vited any tournament rules.
The facts were as such. Whatever was said, Dai Mubai hadnt killed his opponent, and at that moment the Thunderp Academys side also hadnt conceded.
Dai Mubai still stood proudly in the center of the ring, bowing his head to look at his right hand, in his heart he couldnt keep a blood boiling feeling from welling up.
Atst he didnt need to hide his strength. The feeling of always holding back really wasnt pleasant.
Ever since the start of thepetition, at Grandmasters request, he had never used his full strength. As captain, seeing hispanions obtain victory after victory in the ring, while the number of his victories remained modest, how could that be afortable feeling to apetitive person like Dai Mubai? Only Grandmaster could have made him do this.
Dai Mubai was the eldest of the Shrek Seven Devils, and he had also cultivated the longest. By now he was no longer forty fourth rank, but rather forty fifth. It was only the day before yesterday he broke through. The reason why he could break the restraints with only his first spirit ring absolutely wasnt a fluke. Recalling this, Dai Mubai felt an intense gratitude to Tang San.
How could he aplish it? Why didnt the thunder paralysis have any effect on him? Very simple, because of an immortal herb. A Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum.
Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum, eating it supplied energy to the four limbs, blood flowed through the eight meridians, perfected a vajra immortal body.
Vajra immortal was clearly an exaggeration, but it also illustrated the effect of this immortal herb. Dai Mubais White Tiger Spirit and the Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum could be said to bring out the best in each other. Ma Hongjuns Cockb Phoenix Sunflower had removed the threat of the evil fire, purifying his Phoenix Spirit. How couldnt there be any advantages for Dai Mubai?
Right now Dai Mubais body could be called vajra immortal, powerful resistance in all attributes, even Zhao Wuji who walked the same path was full of praise.
Lightning paralysis wasnt really ineffective to Dai Mubai, only that the opponents spirit power was less than his, and his physical resistance was so powerful, naturally it would substantially weaken the effect of the lightning. At least the God Locking Ring wasnt enough to restrain his movements.
And the God Locking Rings greatest effect was in the paralysis it caused, it wasnt all that durable in itself. Under circumstances where it was unable to establish its paralysing effect, how could it hold back Dai Mubai?
This was Dai Mubais true strength, with his physical condition after taking the Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum, let alone an opponent with the same number of spirit rings, even if it was one more spirit ring than him, the opponent still might not be able to injure him.
Abrupt violence, tyranny, these were Dai Mubais characteristics. Grandmasters instructions to him was to turn this tyranny into absolute world domination.
With negotiations having failed, Thunderp Academys final member, and also their captain, finally went up.
Yu Tian-Xin, forty third ranked power attack system Battle Spirit Master, spirit: Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon. A direct disciple of the seven great schools Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n. In the family tree, he was the older patrilineal cousin of Heaven Dou Imperial Academys Yu Tian-Heng. His strength was only slightly inferior to Yu Tian-Hengs.
Watching Yu Tian-Xin walk up, Grandmasters brows wrinkled slightly. He and Liu Erlong were both born of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n. Yu Tian-Heng was his direct nephew, and this Yu Tian-Xin was also a distant nephew of his. Even more, he was the grandson of Liu Erlongs father, Liu Erlong was his direct aunt.
Seeing someone from the n, it was difficult for Grandmaster not to recall his and Liu Erlongs situation. He had already told Dai Mubai that he didnt need to hold back, as long as he didnt vite the rules and killed his opponent. It wasnt that he was unreasonable, but rather that he didnt want his matters to influence the Shrek Seven Devils.
You will pay the price for everything you just did.Yu Tian-Xin red resolutely at Dai Mubai. As Thunderp team captain, having seen hisrade so seriously injured, his eyes were already somewhat red.
Dai Mubai indifferently said:That depends on whether you have the ability.
Snorting coldly, Yu Tian-Xian roared deeply, releasing his spirit.
A dazzling blue light suddenly lit up in the space between Yi Tian-Xins eyebrows, and immediately following, the blue light abruptly spread, from the space between his eyebrows over his whole body, ribbon after ribbon of blue purple violent electricity erupting like little snakes, revolving with him in the center. There was a blue lightning bolt symbol on his forehead. Different from Yu Tian-Heng at that time, his body had two ces that were transformed because of his Spirit Body Enhancement.
The changes that appeared, were both his arms. The sleevespletely burst into ashes because of his arms swelling, the length of his arms growing by half a chi, both arms extremely bulky, covered with blue purple scales, his hands changing into ws covered by the same scales, each joint of his hand bing extremely thick. Serpents of blue purple electricity revolving around his body was constantly coagting on or fleeing from his arms. The two yellow and two purple spirit rings didnt spiral around his body like other Spirit Masters, but rather spiralled specially around his arms, the two sides each having two spirit rings.
Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon spirit, starting from the thirtieth rank, each obtained spirit ring would make the body change like a dragon. At that time Yu Tian-Heng was only thirty ninth rank, and consequently only had one arm like this. The current Yu Tian-Xin was past fortieth rank, and thus both his arms were dragon shaped. Whether in aura or imposing manner, right now he was a lot more powerful than Yu Tian-Heng back then.
Watching his opponent, Dai Mubai amply felt the pressure his opponent gave off as if it struck him in the face. Originally, when he faced Yu Tian-Heng was the first time Dai Mubai felt this kind of pressure caused by the spirit. Right now, this kind of feeling was also given off by the opponent in front of him.
As one of the three upper sects, there was no need to doubt the might of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon ns spirit. However, Dai Mubai believed that after taking the Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum, his own White Tiger Spirit absolutely wasnt inferior to his opponents.
Looking into his opponents reddened eyes, Dai Mubais evil eye double pupils grew even more abstruse. The two looked at each other like this, neither yielding a fraction.
Chapter 116 — Singular Velvet Sky, Tiger Breaking Dragon
Chapter 116: Singr Velvet Sky, Tiger Breaking Dragon
Part 1
Grandmaster stood calmly in the Shrek Academy contestants area, attentively watching the two people about to start the match, his facial expression serene. Even though Dai Mubai wasnt thest of Shrek Academys list of members today, to him, this was the final match.
Just as Spirit Hall tinum bishop Ss said, the reason why Shrek Academy could so easily defeat their opponents in this match, besides their own strength, was Grandmasters close to perfect strategy.
The collision between both sides finally began. Lightning serpents rushing out, Yu Tian-Xin roared, soaring up, leaping directly at Dai Mubai.
In battle style, with the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirit, he was undoubtedly the same as Dai Mubai, a power attacker among power attackers. Within the veins of all directly rted Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n disciples flowed extremely aggressive blood. Attack was the best defense, only attack, this could most directly defeat the opponent.
Blue Lightning Dragon ws erupted simultaneously,unched by Yu Tian-Xin were two dragon w energies. This was what made the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirit formidable. The spirits might would increase somewhat with each level it grew. Equal spirit abilities when used at different levels would receive the spirits own boost. As a first rate spirit, Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon doubtless possessed this kind of advantage.
Dai Mubai didnt dodge. In this kind of battle, whoever dodged first would have lost the match. Therefore, he not only didnt dodge, but on the contrary went to meet it with an even more tyrannical stance.
Both used their first spirit abilities, and under the effect of the White Tiger Barrier, white light rushed out. Sharp tiger ws ejected, and the four palms of dragon and tiger collided violently in midair.
Hong
Two silhouettes flew back practically simultaneously. Electric serpents coiled around Dai Mubai, his long golden hair fluttering without wind under the agitation of the lightning, the white tiger fur on his arms standing upright.
The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragons thunder element wasnt something the Thunder Spider couldpare to. Having received these Blue Lightning Dragon ws, Dai Mubais body was enduring a powerful attack of lightning.
But his opponent wasnt any better off. Yu Tian-Xins dragon scaled palms each had five deep white scars, cracks already appearing in the scales. The sharpness and strength of the white tiger ws equally left their mark on him.
Judging by the first collision, both sides were apparently equally matched.
Faint golden light appeared from under the white tiger fur. The vajra immortal defense the Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum provided Dai Mubai quickly dispersed the threat of the lightning. Both sides had practically only justnded before they shot out once again, again charging at each other.
Dai Mubai had consumed only a slight bit of spirit power in the previous fight, and his level was two ranks higher than Yu Tian-Xin, right now the twos spirit power could be said to be exactly equal. This fight would be settled between both sides spirit and spirit abilities. The one with morebat experience, with the more powerful spirit, could obtain victory in this match.
Neither side hesitated, Evil Eye White Tiger third spirit ability, White Tiger Vajra Transformation,unched.
Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon third spirit ability, Thundergods Fury,unched.
The strong white light turned golden, Dai Mubais body abruptly filling with power and grandeur, the white fur covering his body turningpletely golden, that ck king mark on his forehead appearing clearly. Muscles brimming with explosive force, this time, even the sharp des of his tiger ws were rendered golden. His attack power reached the limit of what he could handle right now. Under the effect of White Tiger Vajra Transformation, Dai Mubais might had doubtless grown to its most terrifying degree.
Yu Tian-Xins Thundergods Fury and Dai Mubais White Tiger Vajra Transformation were doubtless different tunes yed with equal skill. Thunder abilities increasing a hundred percent, spirit power increasing a hundred percent. Doubtless the manifestation of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirits power. The intense blue lightpletely turned blue purple, ayer of lightning forming just like armor over his body. That pair of dragon ws clearly became evenrger, and the cracks left behind by the tiger wspletely disappeared.
This moment, both sides spirit power had already reached their peak, the true collision, began.
Outside the ring, whether it was the students of the academies, or those imperial household knights, right now there was no gaze that wasnt focused in the ring. This was a collision of true powers, truly brilliant.
Even though both sides only had forty something ranked spirit power, the formidable spirits and their ruthless demeanors proved their terror to all. Even the Spirit Master world powers in the VIP seats with spirit power exceeding theirs couldnt help being excited. Whether it was Yu Tian-Xin or Dai Mubai, their certain conviction in victory already infected all the observers.
Fifteen Tons Of Thunder.
White Tiger Light Wave.
Their second spirit abilities erupted under the effect of their third spirit abilities. A rich golden light sphere shot out, and meeting it was countless blue purple lightning arrows.
The split second the dazzling purple and golden light collided, the entire ring seemed to brighten to rival the sun.
The tremendous spirit power fluctuations made the entire heart of the ring shudder. Neither side used any technique, it was only a contest of pure spirit abilities. The more it was like this, the more dangerous it was. If either side was forced into a disadvantage, then the match would immediately end. Moreover, the losing side was bound to end up seriously injured.
With another loud sound, the colliding two once again flew out after contact, two bodies in different directions.
Wisps of blood trickled from the corners of their mouths. The strength of the two sides had reached an extremely terrifying degree. They didnt seem to have changed much, but their heaving chests showed how great an influence the collision just now had on them.
Yu Tian-Xin gazed fixedly at Dai Mubai, and Dai Mubai also gazed fixedly at him. Dai Mubais opponent was no doubt the trump card among trump cards of Thunderp Academy. In the young generation of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n, Yu Tian-Xin and Yu Tian-Heng had always been considered the most outstanding twin stars. There had never been much difference between them in strength, only because Yu Tian-Heng was slightly younger than Yu Tian-Xin did he receive a bit more attention.
In order to overtake Yu Tian-Heng, in order to gain a bit more approval from his family, Yu Tian-Xin had never dared rx for a day. He had invested even more effort than his more talented younger cousin. Before joining this tournament he had already thought that he must definitely reach the finals to openly and upright defeat his cousin, to prove to the entire Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n that he was the most outstanding future heir of the n.
Without even meeting Yu Tian-Heng, how could he lose?
Dai Mubai was doubtless one of Shrek Academys geniuses. Before Tang San arrived, even Ma Hongjuns talent was inferior to his. Double pupil evil eyes, unusual disposition. As early as the day he was born, he was already destined to be out of the ordinary.
Coming to Heaven Dou Empire against his will,ing to Shrek Academy, was in order to be more powerful. Prevailing over opponent after opponent. In his heart, the word defeat had never existed. He couldnt lose, he wouldnt lose. Confronting an opponent of the same level, his heart was brimming with thirst for victory and perseverance.
These two collided together like needle point to wheat awn. The oue would only be decided by their ultimate strength.
Finally at this moment, with equal pride, even to the extent that they wouldnt use technique, to them this match was also a battle of honor. They had to use absolute strength to defeat their opponent, and no technique. With extremely simr styles, they had both made this decision as early as when they first collided. Nobody could change their decision.
Without using spirit abilities, the two bodies collided once again. This time, it was a purely physical battle.
Tiger ws and dragon ws each struck their opponents body, each erupting with formidable force.
Dragon scales radiated in all directions, tiger fur flew into the air, the argument of dragon and tigerpletely entering a white hot phase.
Each time they collided they would both inevitably be harmed, blood began to flow, line after line of scars began to appear on these two valiant men.
However, their gazes were still stubborn, hardly concealing their thirst for victory.
Hong
Dai Mubais palms struck his opponents chest, and Yu Tian-Xins dragon ws also struck his shoulder. The two once again flew out in response. Only this time, they couldnt control themselves to stand firm, and practically simultaneously tumbled to the ground, rolling and leaving a wide gap.
Spirit power was rapidly consumed under the effect of their third spirit abilities. Dai Mubai crawled up, Yu Tian-Xin also crawled up, but he was still half a beat slower than Dai Mubai.
Their facial expressions could no longer be made out, and their clothes were even more stained with blood.
Sounds were issuing from Dai Mubais bones because of the exertion, and his evil eyes were already brimming with madness.
Come, let us decide the oue. Whoever can still stand here in the end will be the victor.His ice cold and monstrous voice was overbearing. Even though he was still only seventeen, right now he already appeared a man of indomitable character.
Fine.Yu Tian-Xin made his reply without the slightest hesitation. The two spit out a mouthful of blood practically simultaneously, their formidable spirit power once again condensing.
Part 2
Outside the ring, Zhu Zhuqings gaze was already numb. She all along watched Dai Mubai attentively, and when she saw the wildness in those double pupil evil eyes, the agitation in her heart almost couldnt be contained.
She and Xiao Wu were different. If Tang San was injured, Xiao Wu would definitely anxiously want to rush over immediately. But not Zhu Zhuqing. Even though she had never given any hints of it, in her heart, from the year she was born, the owner of those evil eyes was already destined to be her man.
Seeing her man reveal his power on the battlefield, she would never try to stop him. If she could, she would apany him to fight together. If she was an observer, then she would only stay an observer. She wouldnt worry about Dai Mubais oue. If he won, she would treat his wounds. If he died, she would follow him. Her man, was the most powerful man, as she truly saw Dai Mubais character, she had long ago resolved that she would never let her tears be a factor to influence him.
Golden light again turned white, and sphere after sphere of light began to fill Dai Mubais surroundings.
The blue purple light vanished, again returning to blue, line after line of lightning snakes condensed, transforming into a one meter long serpent.
Evil Eye White Tiger fourth spirit ability, White Tiger Meteor Shower.
Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon fourth spirit ability, Blue Divine Dragon Envy.
This was the final collision to settle victory or defeat. Without any decorations, only a contest of full strength.
In the VIP seats, emperor Xue Ye was already standing. His face was very grave. When the regent stood, how could others remain seated? Including the teachers and students of all the academies, right now they also all stood to watch the final oue of the match. Regardless of the oue, the scene of these two peoples might would be imprinted in their hearts.
Their third spirit abilities were already on the verge of copsing, only this final moment with it as base tounch their fourth spirit abilities was the key to victory or defeat.
Yu Tian-Xin knew it, Dai Mubai knew it. Therefore, they made the same choice. This moment when theyunched their final attacks was also the moment the oue of the match was settled.
When White Tiger Light Wave met Fifteen Tons Of Thunder, it was Dai Mubais spirit power that was the most condensed, the opponents scattered. And this moment, when White Tiger meteor Shower met Blue Lightning Divine Dragon Envy, it was just the opposite.
Countless white meteors rushed out, renderedpletely golden as they flew through the air.
The blue serpent bared its fangs and moved, meeting that meteor shower to decide its destiny.
The violent collision made the entire ring groanmentingly,rge clumps of soil bursting into the air from the intense explosions. The split second the explosions began, nobody knew whether in the end the dragon would extinguish the meteors, or the meteors would break the dragon. The full oue emerged after several breaths.
Honghonghonghonghonghonghonghong ...
The dust from countless explosions hid the silhouettes of the two domineering men. In the ring, the blossoming earth condensed into a rising mushroom cloud. The st wave caused by the violent spirit power forced the closest of the distant students to urge their own spirit power to resist it.
The Heaven Dou Empire gs around the ring pped madly before this impact force.
It was over, everything was over.
As the dust settled, as all the dazzling light vanished, as dragon and tiger disappeared simultaneously, everything was already over.
The two were still standing. Two men riddled with scars and bruises, neither had copsed. Standing there, they gazed at their opponent. Unmoving.
Yu Tian-Xin smiled, Dai Mubai also smiled. Even though their smiling expressions seemed very rigid, they were still brimming with sincerity.
Very powerful. Even stronger than I imagined. Is this your true strength? Its my loss.Even though he was unwilling, it had to be admitted. Yu Tian-Xin said this calmly.
Dai Mubai indifferently said:No, you didnt lose. Even though this match is your loss. However, your heart didnt lose to me. I look forward to the next time we collide again.
Fine.Thest word slipped from Yu Tian-Xins mouth. The next moment, he was finallypletely unable to control his body, and like a copsing golden mountain, or toppling jade pir he loudly smashed into the ground. The dragon scales on his arms ruptured in the same instant, blood flying in all directions.
Dai Mubai still stood, his back perfectly straight, slowly turning with difficulty, his gaze first falling on Grandmaster, afterwards on Tang San, Ma Hongjun, Oscar, this group ofpanions. He seemed to say to everyone, I won, Shrek won.
His evil eyes finally fell on that ample beautiful figure, and Dai Mubai finally saw her smiling face, as if a cier had melted. The next moment, that melting cier transformed into a line of shadow that grew in front of him.
Everything became vague, as if seen through ayer of mist. Dai Mubai did his utmost to open his eyes wide, seeing clearly that shadow growing in front of him. However, several dozen blood arrows suddenly shot out of his body, his tall and robust body slowly toppling to the ground. Just into the embrace of that swiftly dashing over silhouette.
Blood stained their bodies. Zhu Zhuqing didnt cry, she smiled, even though right now her smile wasnt particrly good looking.
Pulling her man in close, she helped him straighten his back once again. Because she knew that her man would never surrender on the battlefield.
Just like this, with her practically carrying his entire weight, they step by step left the ring.
Shrek Academy versus Thunderp Academy. Shrek Academy won. Twelve sessive victories.
Even though thispetition was already over, nobody could forget the scene of that bitter struggle for a long, long time. This match couldnt be said to have a true winner. Because both sides participating were still young. They still had time. Their true contest should be in who could first touch the boundary of the summit.
The days matches ended. Tang San carried the already conscious Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing propping up Dai Mubai, and Shrek Academy prepared to return to camp. Worth mentioning was that Zhu Zhuqing refused to let anyone help her, insisting on supporting Dai Mubai by herself. Even though she didnt cry, and she also didnt say anything, her especially beautiful eyes were long sincepletely red.
Tang San.One person blocked the Shrek Academys path back to the camp.
Ma Hongjun frowned,Whats up with this? Why is it every time someone stops us?
This time it wasnt Huo Wu, but rather that frequentlyughing, trying to worm his way into being friends man. Skywind Academy team captain, Feng Xiaotian.
Tang San handed over Xiao Wu to the others,ing over in front of Feng Xiaotian. He could confront men a lot more smoothly than he could confront Huo Wu,What do you want?
At the start of the rankingpetition, Feng Xiaotian had frequentlye strolling over the the Shrek Academys side, but afterwards he hadnt been seen again.
Feng Xiaotian drew a deep breath, suppressing the emotions that threatened to burst out of his heart at any time,The draw ended just now. Tomorrow, we will be opponents.
Eh?Tang San attentively watched Feng Xiaotian. Just like Grandmaster had judged, Shrek Academys luck was bad. Just after confronting Thunderp Academy, they would right away confront another power, and moreover very possible the most powerful opponent in thispetition apart from Shrek Academy.
Feng Xiaotian fixed his eyes on Tang San, his expression long sincecking thatughing smile,Tang San, today you just fought Thunderp. I dont want to take advantage of you. Tomorrow, I will go up first. I hope you will also be first. Let the two of us decide who is the final champion of the rankingpetition. If I lose, Godwind Academy will concede.
Tang San stared nkly. From Feng Xiaotians manner of speaking, he clearly sensed a somewhat harsh intent. He didnt understand why the frequentlyughing fellow in front of him would suddenly be so serious. But the feeling Feng Xiaotian gave people right now was somewhat restrained.
The Shrek Academy groups gazes all focused on Tang San, nobody speaking up.
Tang San shook his head,Im sorry, I cant agree.Settling the oue in one fight didnt have any disadvantages to Shrek Academy. Dai Mubai was injured, clearly unable to participate in tomorrows match. This was a huge disadvantage for Shrek Academy. But Tang San still didnt agree.
Dont you dare?Feng Xiaotians gaze turned provoking in a split second.
We are a team, I cant make decisions for my friends by myself. I can only represent myself, I cant represent the entire Shrek Academy team.Tang San calmly said.
Feng Xiaotians character suddenly became irascible,Tang San, you coward. I only want to straightforwardly fight you. Just like Dai Mubai did with Yu Tian-Xin today.
Seeing Feng Xiaotians eyes gradually redden, even though Tang San didnt know why he was like this, he also didnt ask.
Agree with him, little San. We trust you.Dai Mubais weak voice rose,Give him a battle between men. If Im not mistaken, his reason for raising this request should be rted to Huo Wu.
In sessful conquests in matters of the heart, perhaps nobody in the entire Shrek Academy couldpare to Dai Mubai. With his incisive gaze, these days as spectator had already let him long since see through Feng Xiaotians thoughts towards Huo Wu. And Feng Xiaotian also hadnt reappeared since that day Huo Wu came to find Tang San. Connecting all of this could very easily exin Feng Xiaotians conduct today.
Part 3
Grandmaster also nodded to Tang San,Since its like this, let one fight settle the oue. In tomorrows battle, the final result will be decided by the two of you.
Seeing each of hisrades nod to him, Tang San again faced Feng Xiaotian.
Fine, I ept your challenge.At this moment, Tang Sans gaze abruptly turned severe. The aura umted within him erupted like a volcano, resolutely striking Feng Xiaotian.
Feng Xiaotian subconsciously retreated a step, but very quickly stepped forward again, their auras colliding violently.
If you lose, afterwards I hope I wont see you by Huo Wus side again.Feng Xiaotian spoke while practically gnashing his teeth.
Tang San coldly said:She is she, I am me. Theres no rtion between us.Finished saying this, he held Xiao Wu and left with the Shrek Academy party without turning his head.
The smell of gunpowder on this side naturally attracted the attention of others, and this of course also included zing Academy.
Huo Wushuang looked at the somewhat lifeless little sister next to him,Is this what you wanted to see?
Huo Wu vacantly shook her head,I dont know.
Huo Wushuang spoke with a deep meaning in his eyes.Then who do you hope will win tomorrowspetition?
Huo Wu blinked. She suddenly discovered that she didnt really seem to thirst for beating Tang San.
Returning to camp, everyone gathered at Dai Mubais side. After careful inspection, Grandmaster, Flender and the others discovered that Dai Mubais injuries really werent so serious. For the most part it was only superficial wounds, his bones were very normal. With a few days of rest he would heal naturally. Spirit Masters had much better recovery ability than ordinary people.
But the news from Thunderp Academys side waspletely different. Yu Tian-Xin had suffered serious injuries, and let alone recovering, whether he could at all participate in the finals was an issue. Lei Dong was even more crippled by Dai Mubais single move, there was no hope of recovery without several months of rest.
There indeed wasnt much difference between Dai Mubai and Yu Tian-Xin in strength, especially after the former had consumed some spirit power in advance were the two even more evenly matched. Only Dai Mubai himself clearly understood that his victory in this fight was thanks to that Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum. Vajra immortal. Not only did it help him block a lot of the damage from the lightning, it also protected his bones and energy channels. And his opponent, who should have had an advantage in defense from his Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon spirit was directly put at a disadvantage.
But he didnt express any gratitude to Tang San. Friendship between brothers needed no words.
In order to let Dai Mubai rest, just like when Tang San was injured, they specially cleared a room for him. Even though nobody said anything, Zhu Zhuqing very naturally stayed behind.
Do you want to eat something? Ill go get it.Looking at the mummified Dai Mubai, the ice chill on Zhu Zhuqings face had long since disappeared, the gentle gaze making her big eyes seeme even more beautiful.
Im not hungry. Zhuqing,e here.
Zhu Zhuqing walked over to Dai Mubais bed, pulling over a chair to sit.
Dai Mubai grabbed Zhu Zhuqings hand,Didnt you always hate me?
Zhu Zhuqing nced at him,Why would I hate you?
Dai Mubai smiled wryly:Because of my improper past. If it wasnt for these matters getting back, how would you havee to find me? Honestly, I didnt expect that your father would actually let youe to Heaven Dou Empire.
Zhu Zhuqing calmly said:You really think I came to find you and stayed cool because of those love affairs?
Dai Mubai stared nkly,Dont tell me it wasnt?
Zhu Zhuqing shook her head,No. A mans romance isnt wrong, as long as it isnt vulgar. Thats no big issue. But youre different, youre not an ordinary person. You should understand how much cruelty there is in your future. I dont want my man to sap his will with trifles, some day dying under a womans skirt. Mom told me that if I cant marry a true man, it would be better not to marry at all.
Radiance pulsed in Dai Mubais evil eyes,You came in order to supervise my cultivation?
Zhu Zhuqing looked at Dai Mubai, a somewhat cold intent in her eyes,If you cant fulfill my expectations, not only wont I marry you, Ill kill you. Then kill myself.
Dai Mubaiughed bitterly,You really are worthy of being his daughter, this is just your familys style.
Zhu Zhuqing indifferently said:Whats wrong with that? If I was afraid of this, your father also wouldnt have let me be your fiance. That day I became your fiance, your destiny was already changed. Destiny cant be changed by ordinary people. The marriage between us isnt just about the two of us, it also rtes to our ns and
Speaking up to here, Zhu Zhuqing suddenly stopped. It wasnt that she didnt want to continue, but rather that she had been pulled into Dai Mubais fierce embrace.
Heavily kissing Zhu Zhuqings lips, Dai Mubai was practically wildly demanding.
Zhu Zhuqing was purely cool, she would appear to still be calm, but her trembling body in his embrace betrayed her heart.
After a long time, their lips parted. Dai Mubai released Zhu Zhuqing, thetters breath already ragged, her charming face flushed,I really doubt whether youre only fourteen.
Zhu Zhuqing nibbled her lip,Youre one to talk. Of us, who appears to be like just teenaged children? Besides Ma Hongjun the dean picked up, and Oscar from amoners background, who of us five doesnt have a story behind us? I cant see through Tang San, and Xiao Wu is equally imprable. Even Rongrong isnt as simple as she would seem on the surface.
Dai Mubai frowned,What are you saying this for, no matter what their backgrounds are, as long as you remember that we will forever berades, thats enough.
Zhu Zhuqing didnt refute it, but rather quietly nodded. Being together through life and death several times,monly resisting powerful enemies, even though the Shrek Seven Devils all had their secrets, that would influence their feelings for each other.
Regardless of how many wounds he had reopened from the previous exertion, Dai Mubai once again pulled Zhu Zhuqing into his embrace,Tell me, do you want to be my wife right now?
Zhu Zhuqing went nk, raising her head to look at Dai Mubais prating gaze, silently nodding.
Dai Mubai suddenly smiled,I remember that you just said that a mans romance isnt wrong. As long as it isnt vulgar. Right. Youre forteen, so I cant do anything to you. Ive already held back for very long.
Zhu Zhuqings gaze suddenly turned severe, grabbing a pair of scissors used for bandages to the side, gesturing a few times towards Dai Mubais lower body,Try it. I dont care about what you did before I recognized you as my fianc, but now youre my man, you can only be mine alone. If I learn youve gone out to do bad things, unable to keep track of that thing of yours below, Ill help you get rid of it.
Eh
The rotten smile on Dai Mubais face froze. Looking at Zhu Zhuqing, regarding this girls heart, he really didnt know whether it was love or hate.
The thirteenth round of the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament was about to begin. To the majority of the participating academies, the final ranking as already settled and had already begun to throw the final few matches, ensuring as far as possible that their participating students wouldnt be injured, starting to prepare for the finals. But, two academies still had a mood of swords drawn and bows bent. Those were Shrek Academy and Godwind Academy with twelve sessive victories.
Each academy had to fight in fourteen rounds. Shrek Academy and Godwind Academys final round opponents werent powerful, and victory was practically without question. Therefore, deciding who would be the first ranked academy in Heaven Dou Empire would depend on this match today. A collision between twopletely victorious teams.
And this match, since Feng Xiaotians challenge to Tang San yesterday, had already be a battle between two people.
The previous six matches of the day had already ended. As the highlight of the day, the Shrek Academy versus Godwind Academy battle had been movedst.
Godwind Academys team members stood in a line, Feng Xiaotian standing in front of them.
Brothers, do you trust me?Feng Xiaotian asked in a low voice.
These team members capable of participating in the tournament were all the Godwind Academys elite students on the verge of graduating, they hadnt been together with Feng Xiaotian for just a day or two. But this was the first time they had seen him make this kind of expression.
The leftmost team member said without the slightest hesitation:Captain, go. No matter the oue, we will all support you. If you cant defeat this Tang San, then its still impossible for us to win this ranking match. Youre our captain, youre also our core. I support you.
The others also nodded in session.
Feng Xiaotian sighed,Tang Sans words yesterday made me think very deeply. Before, I always considered our team to be my own. But I was wrong, the team consists of all of us. Brothers, thank you for your support. No matter what, I will exhaust all I have in this match.
Captain, no matter the oue, we will back you.
When Tang San and Feng Xiaotian walked out from different directions, all the spectating academies were already in an uproar. They clearly hadnt expected both Shrek Academy and Godwind Academy to dispatch their strongest members first.
Godwind Academy team captain Feng Xiao Tian, forty fourth ranked power attack system Battle Spirit Ancestor, spirit: Stormwind Doubleheaded Wolf.
Shrek Academy team vice captain Tang San, forty second ranked control system Battle Spirit Ancestor, spirit: Blue Silver Grass.
Chapter 117 — Clear Sky Hammer, Disorder Splitting Wind
Chapter 117: Clear Sky Hammer, Disorder Splitting Wind
Part 1
The two people didnt walk quickly, both following a certain rhythm, their gazes all along fixed on their opponent. Even though the match still hadnt started, they were already looking for weaknesses in the opponent. Even though they were only forty something ranked, at such a young age they already revealed the demeanor of grandmasters.
Four eyes, met two hearts trembling simultaneously. As outstanding young Spirit Masters, they could both see something of their opponents element. They both understood that this match inevitably wouldnt be simple.
The referee indicated that both sides could release their spirits.
Raising his right hand, the familiar blue light issued from Tang Sans palm. His appearance still didnt hint at his talent, his expression calm.
Feng Xiaotian issued a shrill howl, ayer of faint cyan light rushing out of his body. Along with the appearance of the cyan light, his body clearly changed. With the sound of cracking bones, his muscles and bones swelled simultaneously, his body clearly growingrger. His long hair was also rendered cyan, and most peculiarly, a wolfs head protruded from his left shoulder.
The cyan wolfs head had a cold gaze, staring fixedly at Tang San, traces of cold air constantly being released.
Stormwind Doubleheaded Wolf, a variation of Stormwind Demon Wolf. The Stormwind Demon Wolf was a kind of high level spirit, but its variation also became a two-headed wolf, already turning it into a kind of close to top level spirit.
It was precisely by relying on this variant spirit that Feng Xiaotian had attained the record he had today. Forty fourth rank at twenty four made him a genius among geniuses. If not for Tang Sans many turns of fortune, and also the growth assistance of the immortal herbs, as well as the boost of the orthodox school internal strength method Mysterious Heaven Skill, his talent also might note out any stronger.
Feng Xiaotians already wasnt as impulsive as yesterday, his appearance as calm as Tang Sans.
Tang San.
Feng Xiaotian.
The two addressed each other.
Feng Xiaotian gazed at Tang San,This year Im twenty four, at my spirit awakening when I was six, I had innate full spirit power. My achievements today are all what I have put aside, bit by bit. I admire your strength. But today I must beat you. Whether for my Godwind Academy team, or for Huo Wu, I cannot lose.
Tang San smiled calmly, looking at his opponent withoutment. But the staunch light in his eyes still told Feng Xiaotian that he also wouldnt renounce the match. He clearly carried the glory of Shrek Academy.
Match start.The referee dered. The two people in the center of the ring moved practically simultaneously.
Feng Xiaotian elerated in practically an instant, charging directly at Tang San, cyan light and shadow ying behind his back, his speed strangely iparable.
Tang San was rmed. ording to what he knew, Feng Xiaotian should be a power attack system Spirit Master. But right now, the speed Feng Xiaotian boasted wasnt inferior to a fortieth ranked agility attack system Spirit Master.
Howe?
Tang San didnt spend much time thinking about it. The instant Feng Xiaotianunched himself at him, his first spirit ring was already brightening, sharp wolf ws ejecting from his palm, a sharp pitiless gaze locking on Tang San. Before he even arrived, his wolf ws were already swinging, ten half crescent wind des splitting the air, sealing all Tang Sans routes of escape.
Stormwind Demon Wolfs first spirit ability was Wind de, but Feng Xiaotian with the Stormwind Doubleheaded Wolf spirits spirit ability was Wind de Burst. With ten times the quantity, it could clearly be seen how much more powerful his first spirit ability waspared to ordinary Stormwind Demon Wolves. This was the innate advantage of high level spirits.
Did the burst truly seal all directions? Tang Sans movements gave the answer.
Feet moving lightly, dashing forward simultaneously, his figure moving in swift shes. Nobody could clearly see Tang Sans footwork as he instantly transformed into a sh. Feng Xiaotian was startled to discover that he was actually unable to lock down Tang Sans aura.
Leaning east, turning west. The originally seemingly undodgeable ten wind des were unexpectedly prated by Tang San, without the slightest injury.
Feng Xiaotians gaze focused. Right now there was less than five meters until they shed. At this range, there was only enough time for one move.
Tang San didnt release his Blue Silver Grass, but rather simultaneously cut out with both hands, directly grabbing for Feng Xiaotians body. But Feng Xiaotian also didnt use his spirit abilities again, and his wolf ws rose to meet Tang Sans swatting hands. They both unexpectedly chose to depend on their spirit power to fight without spirit abilities.
From this alone, Tang San saw Feng Xiaotians confidence and strength. Spirit Masters had limited spirit power, and no matter what level spirit ability, all would consume some spirit power. But in a purely physical fight, the spirit consumption would be a lot less. In attacking without clearly understanding the opponent, the one to attack first would be at a disadvantage. That they didnt use spirit abilities right now didnt mean that they werent prepared to use them. If the opponents spirit abilityunched, they could also certainly instantlyunch their own spirit abilities to counter.
Tang Sans right hand cut at Feng Xiaotians right hand. Feng Xiaotians wrist turned, sharp wolf ws already scratching Tang Sans palms. He possessed a Beast Spirit, so his physical boost would clearly be more powerful than Tang San with a Tool Spirit. As his wolf ws scratched Tang Sans right hand, even Feng Xiaotian was somewhat astonished. He believed that in circumstances where their levels didnt differ much, if Tang Sans hand was injured by him, then he wouldnt have any chance.
However, as the two hands directly touched, Feng Xiaotian discovered his mistake.
Tang Sans hand was lustrous like jade, even the most beautiful girl couldnt possess hands like these. But this lustrous like white jade palm was even harder than steel, and the wolf ws only struck a series of sparks on Tang Sans palm, without leaving even a mark.
The pain from the rebound of the wolf ws made Feng Xiaotians heart shiver, and with plentifulbat experience, he immediatelyunched his first spirit ability once again.
Facts proved that Feng Xiaotians choice was correct. Tang Sans Mysterious Jade Hand could already feel his pulse, and if Feng Xiaotian had reacted a beat slower, allowing his hand to fall into Tang Sans Mysterious Jade Hands grasp, this fight would immediately have lost all suspense.
Five wind des burst out. The distance between the two was really too close. The wind des impacting in Tang Sans Mysterious Jade Hand suddenly resounded with a series of brittle sounds.
Separating in a sh, Tang San and Feng Xiaotian retreated simultaneously. But at this moment, a strand of Blue Silver Grass also quietly stretched up after Feng Xiaotians feet.
Tang Sans feet hit the ground, already shooting up once again, he basically didnt n on giving Feng Xiaotian any time. Relying on the iparably solid Mysterious Jade Hand, under the assistance of Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step, he approached once again. This time, he waspletely striking at Feng Xiaotians chest.
Feng Xiaotian was currently indescribably shocked. He hadnt expected that Tang Sans physical fighting strength would actually be at this level. He had the intense premonition that if Tang Sanunched an attack close to his body, then he would be chanceless.
In this crisis, Feng Xiaotian reacted with matchless speed, fiercely leaping back, pulling open the distance between the two of them in an instant. Not only did he escape Tang Sans attack, but also the Blue Silver Grass Bindinging at him from below in the key moment.
Such speed, the expression in Tang Sans eyes grew serious. He already understood a lot from Feng Xiaotians speed. As Grandmasters disciple, regarding variant spirits, Tang San also knew a lot. What Feng Xiaotian revealed right now seemed to be the capability of an agility attack system Spirit Master. Was his title as power attack system Spirit Master bogus? No, of course not.
From Feng Xiaotians speed, Tang San had already vaguely estimated that with the Stormwind Doubleheaded Wolf, the benefits produced by both heads perhapsy in both power attack and agility attack. The attack and defense of a power attack system Spirit Master, further adding the speed of an agility attack system Spirit Master, could it be he was that powerful?
Since understanding the true essence of the spirit, and after figuring out those questions in his heart, Tang Sans attack method had a great changepared to before. As a control system Spirit Master, his spirit abilities were almost all used for controlling enemies. However, he was also a Tang Sect disciple. Was there any difference between Tang Sects martial abilities and those spirit abilities? No, of course not. Even though right now the inability to use hidden weapons and poison enormously weakened the strength of Tang Sans Tang Sect martial skills, Tang Sects capabilities were even more practical than that. As for those control spirit abilities, they would be better to steel the edge at the crucial moment. No need to use normally, as long as they were used, they would have to be released like an arrow, to cause the opponent the biggest attack.
At the same time as Feng Xiaotian retreated, he no longer hesitated again. After a brief probe, he had already discovered that even as a power attack system Battle Spirit Master, it would be very difficult for him to get an advantage over Tang San in a physical battle. Right now wasnt the time to wonder why Tang Sans hands were so solid, but rather how to obtain the victory in this match.
Therefore, when Feng Xiaotian retreated, his second and third spirit rings brightened simultaneously.
A pair of enormous cyan wings extended from Feng Xiaotians back. And at this moment, cyan light and shadow condensed behind his back, the appearance of the Stormwind Doubleheaded Wolf. Set off under that enormous dazzling image, Feng Xiaotian soared into the air, the wings on his back beating only once, using the wind, his body already shot straight up, rising more than fifty meters in the air. That was a distance Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass couldnt even hope to reach.
Part 2
Looking at this scene, all the Shrek Academy members faces couldnt help changing. In the previous matches, even though Godwind Academy had a lot of members that could fly, as the captain as well as a power attack system Spirit Master, Feng Xiaotian had never done so. Right now, suddenly soaring into the air, with enough spirit power, he had clearly already ced himself in an invincible position. Without using hidden weapons, it seemed very difficult for Tang Sans attacks to influence him.
Seeing Feng Xiaotians sudden flight, Tang San didnt panic. While staring fixedly at his opponent, he unhurriedly walked into the center of the ring.
Feng Xiaotians wings spread easily in the sky, gazing at Tang San below him,Tang San, youre even more formidable than I had imagined. However, even if you were more formidable, today Ill still definitely beat you. Next, Ill use attack you with my own created spirit ability. Careful. The spirit ability is named: Stormwind Demon Wolfs Thirty Six Sessive Chops.
Listening to his opponent, Tang San took a firm stance with half angled feet, replying to his opponent with one word,Come.
The words created spirit ability no doubt shocked everyone present. In fact, even though created spirit abilities couldnt form naturally the way spirit abilities from spirit rings did, any Spirit Master that could create their own spirit ability would be rmingly outstanding of their generation. Created spirit abilities appeared as abination of all ones circumstances, and consequently, they were even more practical.
The doubleheaded wolf image behind him gradually merged with Feng Xiaotian, that was his second spirit ability, Double Wolf Body Enhancement. Under circumstances like these, his attack, defense, and speed would all increase by fifty percent. Further adding his third spirit ability, Stormwing Wings, his condition was boosted to its peak. It was also only under the assistance of these two spirit abilities that his created spirit ability could be revealed. In some sense, his created spirit ability wasnt much different from his fourth spirit ability, and moreover it consumed a bit less spirit power.
With a long howl, Feng Xiaotian moved. His body dropped from the sky like a meteor from the heavens. Strangely, those enormous unfolded wings didnt make a sound as he descended. The cyan light filling the air waspletely withdrawn. Right now his wings were perfectly angled.
Ack of wind sound meant that the drag resistance was even smaller. Only a wind element Spirit Master like him could find the best angle in the wind like this. The knife sharp edges of the wings glittered with a deep cyan light in the sunshine. Those so called Stormwind Demon Wolfs Thirty Six Sessive Chops would clearly issue from the edges of these wings.
Blue Silver Grass soared up, forming countless vines, directly twisting at the descending Feng Xiaotian.
Feng Xiaotians seemingly courageous advance through the air deflected slightly, changing direction the instant he was on the verge ofing into contact with the Blue Silver Grass.
Light appeared over the wings, Blue Silver Grass snapped. Those twisting Blue Silver Grass were unexpectedlypletely unable to stop him for even a moment. Cutting one after another, he went straight for Tang San.
Tang San made an extremely brazen act. Both fists swinging, he simultaneously struck at Feng Xiaotians wings, at the shoulder.
The instant before the attack, Feng Xiaotians wings hadpletely merged with his arms, this was also a significant reason why his wings had such tremendous attack power.
Feng Xiaotian couldnt spare his fuel, seeing Tang Sans fists attack, he also wanted to see just how solid Tang Sans hands actually were. Adjusting his body slightly, his shoulders bizarrely pulled back, making the knife sharp edges of his wings meet the lustrous white fists of Tang San.
With an explosive sound, Feng Xiaotian soared up. Tang Sans hands werent the slightest bit injured, and under the boost of the second spirit ability, Double Wolf Body Enhancement, Feng Xiaotian also didnt suffer any injuries.
An ache reaching the marrow of his bones made Feng Xiaotians gaze turn monstrous. Were those really hands? He clearly knew that when he fully used thirty six sessive chops to attack with his wings, he had once cut open a one meter thick block of granite.
Feng Xiaotian was struck flying, and Tang San didnt feel any better. His feet hadpletely sunk into the ground, and his face had a faintly reddish tint, his qi and blood bubbling up.
Their trains of thought shed through their minds like lightning. Feng Xiaotians attack wouldnt stop, and Tang Sans defense continued.
Feng Xiaotian with the ability to fly didnt return to a high altitude like Tang San had imagined, he only made arge turn in the air, then his right wing once again chopped down. This time it was in a batch. Feng Xiaotians single wing shed sessively, constantly changing trajectory in order to dodge Tang Sans fists. That his fist was solid didnt mean that his body was. If that powerful guillotine like de hit his body, perhaps ...
A purple gold light appeared in Tang Sans eyes. He only quietly watched that brandishing wing. When the wing was less than a meter away from him, both his hands rose once again, sting out simultaneously once more.
With a peng sound, Feng Xiaotian was inconceivably sent flying once again. He couldnt understand how, under his utmost control, Tang San could still find the trajectory of his wing. This was practically impossible.
How could he know that Tang San, born of Tang Sect, had eyesight that someone of this world basically couldntpare to. Let alone the edge of his wing, even if it was countless hidden weaponsing from all directions, Tang San could still shoot down each and every one.
Feng Xiaotian was shocked, but Tang San was also equally shocked. Because he discovered that under Feng Xiaotians second chop, even though it was only one wing, in fact, the force of this attack was even greater than before. This discovery immediately made Tang San inwardly somewhat suspicious.
Their astonishment didnt have the slightest effect on their battle. Feng Xiaotian flew another turn in the air, his wings alternating to attack, starting the third and fourth chops.
Tang San also simultaneously used his Mysterious Jade Hand to receive the two attacks.
The facts proved that Tang Sans judgement was correct. These two attacks of Feng Xiaotians, one was stronger than the other. Even though the increase in strength wasnt much, Tang Sans arms were already stinging. His Mysterious Jade Hand had, after all, still not been cultivated to its peak, and the opponents sessive attacks made Tang Sans hands ache.
Tang San suddenly smiled. Who could have thought that he would actually still smile at a moment like this. In four attacks his calves had already sunk into the ground, and previously Feng Xiaotian had said that this Stormwind Demon Wolf chop would strike altogether thirty six times. At present, not only did Feng Xiaotians attacks grow stronger and stronger, but the attack speed was also increasing. Speed and power were directly proportional, his created spirit abilitys foremost feature was that it exploited speed and gravity to constantly boost his attack power.
Tang San understood that even though Feng Xiaotian couldplete thirty six chops, at the end, if he could truly continue to stiffly take the attacks, perhaps Feng Xiaotians wings would directly snap under the force.
Feng Xiaotians spirit power was two ranks higher than Tang Sans, and further adding this growth, how could Tang San continue to take his attacks? Right now, an extremely sharp spirit power was already breaking out in Feng Xiaotians surroundings, and even if Tang San wanted tounch his second spirit ability, Parasite, it still wouldnt have any effect. Even his third spirit ability, Spiderweb Restraint, might be cut under the constantly growing sharp des. What could Tang San do now? Release Eight Spider Lances and fight back?
No, Tang San wouldnt do that.
Feng Xiaotians attack made Tang San recall something in his past, recall the time when he sometimes wouldnt have any food, the least morous time.
In the crack between Feng Xiaotians fourth and fifth chop, ck light rushed out of Tang Sans right hand, an unremarkable little hammer appearing in his grasp. Just at this moment, there was suddenly a bursting sound under Tang Sans feet, as the ground where his legs were stuck suddenly copsed into arge hole.
Half turning, Tang San grasped the hammer with both hands, calves generating strength, spreading through his legs to his waist, through his waist to his back, from his back to his arms, fully half turning, that only one chi long little hammer in his hands rising from below, directly meeting Feng Xiaotians fifth chop.
Hong
This time Feng Xiaotian flew out especially high. If they could be seen, then this time one could definitely spot a tiny fracture in his wing. The violent pain already turned Feng Xiaotians face deep red.
At the same time as his body turned, he looked with shock at the little hammer that had appeared in Tang Sans hands. At this moment, there wasnt enough time to think about how his opponent suddenly had a weapon. The referee hadnt called for a halt, that proved that his opponent hadnt broken any rules.
Actually, how could he have known that the referee was already staring stupidly.
The two rotated practically simultaneously, only one was in the sky, one was on the ground. Feng Xiaotians wings struck down once again, and the little hammer in Tang Sans hands swung up once again. Violent collisions resounded repeatedly like rain against palm leaves.
Whether it was Tang San or Feng Xiaotian, they were both turning faster and faster. In a moment, there had already been more than ten collisions.
In the judges seats, emperor Xue Yes gaze was frozen. tinum bishop Ss gaze was frozen. One might say that as long as they were sixtieth rank or over, Spirit Masters more than fifty years old, right now their hearts were shuddering.
What was that? What was that ck little hammer? What did it represent? Nonecked absolute rity in their hearts.
That wasnt a weapon, at least it wasnt a weapon one carried, it further wasnt something stored in a spatial spirit tool. That was a spirit, a true spirit, a spirit that had produced immeasurable glory in the Spirit Master world. The peak existence on the pyramid of tool spirits. It represented a sect, represented countless powers. It represented the most powerful force and attack.
That was, the Clear Sky Hammer.
Part 3
Blue Silver Grass and Clear Sky Hammer, one heavenly, one in the dirt. But these two spirits appeared simultaneously on one person.
Nobody knew how this was possible, nobody knew. But the only thing that appeared in their minds right now, was just one term. Twin spirits.
Clear Sky School, Clear Sky Hammer, twin spirits. Three phrases in the Spirit Master world vocabry that shocked the nerves of each person.
Even though Tang San didnt make it clear, what he was using right now was the sect spirit ability possessed only by the Clear Sky School, Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method.
Reportedly, at its peak, the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method could be swung nine times nine, eighty one times, the force of the hammer increasing with each swing. Even a true god would be unable to withstand the eighty first and final swing.
Even though the Clear Sky Hammer was so small in Tang Sans hand, and also seemed so ordinary, the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method belonged to only this family. Right now, there was basically nobody who doubted his identity.
A directly rted Clear Sky School descendant. Only directly rted Clear Sky School disciples could learn the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method.
The word genius was apparently already insufficient to describe the youth in the center of the ring, the glory he carried was even more brilliant than the light of his four spirit rings.
Emperor Xue Ye was extremely regretful. Regretful that his little brother would let such a person slip by. The people of the Clear Sky School hadnt appeared on the Continent for many years. With great difficulty managing to meet one, and a directly rted disciple at that, if he could rope him in, then
The shock in Ss eyes gradually turned into a cold light. Twin spirits. It was unexpectedly twin spirits as well. No, this absolutely wasnt something such a lowly peasant could possess. Moreover he was still from the Clear Sky School. No matter what, this boy had to die. No matter what.
At this moment, there were no longer a trace of doubt in his heart.
When Tang San unleashed the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method, Feng Xiaotians destiny was already fated to be tragic.
It had to be said that Feng Xiaotian was an exceptionally talented Spirit Master, and the might of this spirit ability he created was also out of the ordinary. Escaping danger by a hairs breadth,unching Thirty Six Sessive Chops from midair was enough to defeat opponents even stronger than him.
Unfortunately, he was facing a monster. A monster among monsters from Shrek Academy.
Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method could be said to be a peak existence among amplifying spirit abilities. Standing on the ground, it was a lot easier for him to issue strength than for his opponent.
With each of Feng Xiaotians chops, the amplification depended on speed and the force of gravity. But with each of Tang Sans swings, the amplification relied not only on these, but also on his physical strength.
In gravity, could Feng Xiaotians body weightpare to the already five hundred jin heavy Clear Sky Hammer?
Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method had always been used by Tang San for forging. He had practiced it far, far too many times already. In the previous several shes, Feng Xiaotian could stillpete equally with Tang San, even so much that he held the upper hand. But after the tenth swing, he could only step by step retreat in defeat, just like a piece of iron forged by the Clear Sky Hammer, constantly pounded, flying up. By now, the arms fused together with his wings were alreadypletely numb.
Feng Xiaotian wanted to stop. But he discovered that he was unable to aplish it. Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer seemed to be sticky, pulling at his body. Even if he didnt want to continue using Stormwind Demon Wolfs Thirty Six Sessive chops, he couldnt do anything about it.
At this moment, Feng Xiaotian revealed the demeanor of a power. When he was about to use the neenth chop, with a shrill howl, cyan light rushed out of his whole body.
With a loud bang, clouds of blood rained in all directions, Feng Xiaotian had unexpectedly forcibly shocked his own wings to pieces.
Countless pieces of blood and flesh attacked straight at Tang San with a powerful energy, and because he didnt have wings to control the air streams, Feng Xiaotians body flew out at an angle under the enormous momentum.
A hero breaking his wrist, truly a hero breaking his wrist. Even if the wings werent part of his four limbs, they were still condensed by Feng Xiaotian himself. Breaking the wings wasnt something that could be recovered in just a day or two.
But it was also just this that saved Feng Xiaotians life.
Tang San could control the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method himself, but he couldnt clearly see the opponents condition. With Tang Sans current strength, he could at most use the Disorder Splitting Wind hammer method forty eight times. But after thirty six times, it would already be something he couldnt control. Moreover, this was only the first time he used this hammer method with the Clear Sky Hammer, and as he did, he discovered that the Clear Sky Hammer would emit a kind of peculiar force field. With the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method in perfect harmony with the Clear Sky Hammer, the resulting might was more than he could imagine.
But there was also an issue. The Clear Sky Hammer was too heavy, ten times heavier than ordinary forging hammers. Thus, even though he could control the rotation, stopping was a lot more difficult. In fact, when using the Clear Sky Hammer, once he reached twenty four swings it would already be very difficult to control that terrifying force. At that time, Feng Xiaotian stuck in the Clear Sky Hammers forcefield would practically certainly die.
Right now Feng Xiaotian broke his wings and fell, and the flesh and blood from his shattered wings also couldnt injure Tang San. The Clear Sky Hammers whirlwind type swings engulfed those onrushing fragments and sent them out, throwing them directly to the ground. And Tang San also rxed his body, swinging around and around more than ten turns before he managed to find his bnce, his face pale.
Even though Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer didnt have any spirit rings, his spirit power was still forty first rank. That using the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method with such spirit power was still so difficult, clearly showed how terrifying this Clear Sky Schools sect spirit ability was.
A dizzy feeling constantly assaulted Tang Sans brain. He withdrew the Clear Sky Hammer in practically the first instant, since he was already practically unable to hold on to that frightening tool spirit.
By now, Tang Sans spirit power consumption was enormous, and the burden on his body far exceeded what it did before.
The two were more than ten meters from each other. Even though one stood and one had fallen, neithers body was in particrly good shape, gasping for big mouthfuls of breath.
Gazing at each other, they didnt have any intent of giving up.
Actually, it really wasnt that Tang San wanted to use the Clear Sky Hammer, but rather that at the time, if he didnt use it, he basically couldnt think of any way that could block the opponents Stormwind Demon Wolfs Thirty Six Sessive Chops, even Eight Spider Lances might not have any effect. After all, this created spirit abilitys attack power grew constantly, and with the boost from two spirit rings, it was Feng Xiaotians certain kill technique.
Tang San had thought of the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method, and used it immediately. This was also the result of hisbat experience. He had made the best decision in the shortest time. It was precisely because of this that he could sessfully defeat his opponent.
Even though they had used up about as much strength, Feng Xiaotians injuries were serious after breaking his wings. Thepetition between these two was about to end.
Twin spirits, yes?Crawling up with difficulty, Feng Xiaotians voice sounded somewhat bitter.
Tang San sighed inwardly. When he used the Clear Sky Hammer he had already understood that it would be impossible to keep this secret. But he didnt regret it. At least he had won this fight, and brought Shrek Academy to the summit for the first time. At the same time he also more and more felt the importance of the Clear Sky Hammer. Even though he couldnt give it any spirit rings right now, always hiding it didnt have any advantages to him. Therefore, he didnt regret it. At least, right now he also had Grandmaster there, with powers like Flender and Liu Erlong to protect him, as well as the attention and support of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. Even if someone went after him for his twin spirits, it wouldnt be so easy.
Tang San had already thought about it. Once this tournament was over, he would follow Grandmaster to find an uninhabited ce and cultivate assiduously. Not being able to acquire some achievements didnt bother him. Once that time came, at least he would have the strength to protect himself. At least he would also refine some of the more terrifying Tang Sect hidden weapons for self protection.
Nodding, Tang San didnt deny it,A hammer called clear sky.
Clear Sky Hammer?The pupils of Feng Xiaotians eyes contracted sharply, and he said with a wry smile:It seems my loss wasnt an injustice. Its no wonder Huo Wu would choose you over me. Im no match for you. Perhaps I wont be able to get a better record even in the finals. Ive lost. Godwind Academy concedes.
Tang San sighed, saying:Actually you didnt really lose to me. You only lost to your own created spirit ability. Your Stormwind Demon Wolf Thirty Six Sessive Chops was just countered by me. Otherwise, to whom the deer would fall in this match might still be hard to say. Moreover, theres something I have to tell you. Theres no rtionship between Huo Wu and me. Even so much that were not even friends. If you like her thats your matter, dont get me involved.
What did you say?Feng Xiaotians eyes opened wide, even to the extent that he had already forgotten about the pain of his broken wings.
Tang San smiled indifferently,I never lie.
The match ended. Because of the previous bet, Godwind Academy directly dered that they gave up on the match. And in the match on the next day, Shrek Academys opponent also directly forfeited.
Fourteen rounds of the rankingpetition, fourteen sessive victories. Among all the fifteen teams, Shrek Academy ranked number one, obtaining the peak position in the Heaven Dou Empire region. This time, Shrek Academy had one after the other beaten zing Academy, Botanic Academy, Skywater Academy, Thunderp Academy, as well as the Godwind Academy. Their record proved their true strength. There was nobody who called into question who Heaven Dou Empires strongest academy team was. And such a glorious achievement, was the result of themon efforts of the entire Shrek Academy team.
Chapter 118 — Finals, Spirit City
Chapter 118: Finals, Spirit City
Part 1
Thepetition ended, undoubtedly with another impassioned boost and encouragement for emperor Xue Ye. Next, the finals would start very soon. That was the true battle to decide which academy was the most powerful on the Continent.
As regent, emperor Xue Ye naturally couldnt leave Heaven Dou City unattended. After the end of his speech, emperor Xue Ye dered that crown prince Xue Qinghe would represent him as Heaven Dou Empires envoy, to take the task of judging the tournament. And Heaven Dou Empires fifteen teams would apany him personally on the way to a city on themon border of the two great empires where the finals would take ce. The finals would be arranged by Spirit Hall.
There would only be three days for all the teams to rest. After three days, the altogether fifteen teams plus teachers and an escort of five hundred imperial household knights, a party of more than a thousand people, would leave for where the finals would be held. Spirit City.
Originally the finals werent at all arranged by Spirit Hall, but for some reason, Spirit Hall suddenly issued an alteration. This tournaments ultimate finals would be held in the main city of Spirit Hall. This city practically entirely belonged to Spirit Hall. Situated on the border of the two great empires, the empires had no authority over it. Most importantly, one of the two great pces that symbolized Spirit Hall, Supreme Pontiff Pce, was located in Spirit City.
This recently constructed Supreme Pontiff Pce was reputed to be the grandest building in all the Douluo Continent. Spirit City had also be the holynd of all Spirit Masters due to the construction of this Supreme Pontiff Pce, making it like a capital city Spirit Hall had established for itself.
From Heaven Dou City to Spirit City was almost twenty days on the road. The finals wouldntst for very long, as it was a knock-outpetition. Altogether thirty three teams could settle the oue in less than ten days.
Spirit Hall attached extreme importance to the finals this time. While the rankingpetition was ongoing, Spirit Hall had already started to set up the site for this Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament finals. At the same time, Spirit City had decreed that non-Spirit Masters couldnt enter to see thepetition. Not even nobles. Like this, they increased the mystery of the finals somewhat.
Ordinary people wouldnt feel particrly satisfied with Spirit Halls decree. After all, to ordinary people, Spirit Hall was a remote and exalted existence. Spirit Hall was the shrine, the holynd in their hearts. If the lord Supreme Pontiff had personally decreed it, who would dare say anything?
A crowd of more than a thousand people set off grandiosely. Even if the academies all had their own arrangements, they still all represented Heaven Dou Empire,pared to the previous qualifiers and rankingpetition, the taste of gunpowder was somewhat fainter. Especially the academies with better rtionships even travelled together.
Shrek Academy still drew the most attention, but those academies whose strength wascking didnt want to get close to them. And the four elemental academies also kept a much lower profile, perhaps because of their defeats in the rankingpetition.
In order to let thepeting team members rest even better, Heaven Dou Empire had arranged altogether fifteen enormous luxurious carriages, specially for the team members to ride in and rest.
These carriages even used some spirit tool technology as foundation, giving them extraordinary shock absorption. Riding them was unusually steady. Of course, the entire Douluo Continents spirit tool technology cirction was only clear here.
From the day they set out, Shrek Academy was one person less. One very important person. Grandmaster.
Even the Shrek Seven Devils didnt know where Grandmaster had gone. Grandmaster didnt even tell Tang San, only quietly leaving by himself the day after the end of the rankingpetition. He also didnt bring Liu Erlong. It made emperor Xue Ye who nned to invite him very disappointed.
Xiao Wu, your adopted mother doesnt seem to have been in a very good mood over these days! Whats going on?
Sitting in the carriage, Ning Rongrong leaned forward to whisper a question next to Xiao Wus ear.
Xiao Wu helplessly shook her head, saying:
I also dont know. Only my moms character was bad from the start. Everyone better be a bit careful for a while. Dont provoke her anger by any means, otherwise youll only be out of luck.
Ma Hongjun said to the side:
Who would dare provoke the tyrant dragon, and a me breathing one at that?
Dai Mubai unhappily gave him a re,
Be quiet, do you want to kill us? If my guess is correct, then teacher Erlongs bad temper recently is rted to Grandmaster leaving. However, since she still hasnt flipped out, she should know where Grandmaster went. Really strange, little San, howe even you dont know where Grandmaster is?
Tang San smiled faintly, saying:
I wouldnt know what Teacher has to do. Boss Dai, recuperate properly. Otherwise you wont be able to go on stage in the finals, wouldnt that be painful?
Dai Mubai snorted,
Even if its just three or four days, my wounds have already closed. No matter what you say, defeating Yu Tian-Xins Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirit this time was more important than anything. Alright, everyone dont waste time. This carriage really is good, cultivating isnt a problem. All of your spirit power has almost broken through. Cultivate quickly. Fight to gain a rank before thepetition. Like this we can also increase our chances.
Tang San nodded, his gaze sweeping across everyone,
The true threat to us is still Spirit Halls hand picked team. Only by defeating them will we obtain ultimate victory. That is our greatest test since the forming of the Shrek Seven Devils.
On mention of that team, everyones expressions dropped. Theyd already heard from Tang San about the strength of their future opponents. Especially those three who had obtained Spirit Halls Purple Record Medal, opponents who had broken through the fiftieth rank before the age of twenty five. Even if the Shrek Seven Devils all had the potential to do this after taking the immortal treasure herbs Tang San had given them, right now they still hadnt reached that kind of level.
Confronting that kind of opponents in the tournament was no doubt exceptionally difficult with their current strength. But the opponents already existed, so they couldnt back down.
How to defeat their opponents had already be a subject theyd constantly considered over these few several days. But Grandmaster wasnt here, and nobody provided them with any tactics, they could only drill with Tang San as center.
Tang San saw everyones heavy gazes and sighed lightly, saying:
What Im most worried about isnt those three fiftieth ranked opponents. If theyd only assembled three fiftieth ranked Spirit Masters and four fortieth ranked Spirit Masters, then we wouldnt have been without chance. My Eight Spider Lances and twin spirits should be able to withstand one. Boss Dai and Zhuqings spirit fusion ability should also be able to persevere against two. With Rongrong and little Aos assistance, we might not be without the strength to fight. What worries me the most right now is whether they possess spirit bones or spirit fusion abilities. If they still possess these abilities, then it hardly seems possible for us to win.
Oscar said:
Little San, didnt you say before that Spirit Hall brought out three spirit bones as rewards for the champions this time? Since the rewards are spirit bones, it should be in order to encourage those Spirit Hall team members. This way it seems that the chance that they possess spirit bones is close to none. After all, spirit bones cant just be seen everywhere. That Spirit Hall can bring out three is already very generous.
Tang San nodded:
Youre right. Therefore, what we need to pay attention to right now is the possibility that they can use a spirit fusion ability. In our tactics, we have to make sure to control this aspect.
Faint light flickered, Tang Sans face revealing a trace of ice cold radiance, his hands folding across his chest. With each flicker of light in his eyes, the atmosphere would distort slightly. Faint purple gold color made the gazes of the other six Shrek Seven Devils focus on him, but nobody interrupted him. Everyone knew that Tang San had certainly thought of something.
zing Academy brothers, can Ie in?
Feng Xiaotian followed alongside the zing Academy wagon, yelling inside.
After his match with Tang San that day, even though he had suffered heavy injuries, what Tang San said had undoubtedly also given him a bit of hope. In fact, as soon as his body could endure it a bit, he had run over to find the figure of his heart.
Brother Feng, whats the matter?
The carriage curtains stirred, revealing Huo Wushuangs face.
Feng Xiaotian smiled somewhat awkwardly,
Its nothing, is little sister Huo Wu here? I came to apologize to her.
Huo Wus beautiful face appeared next to Huo Wushuang,
What do you have to apologize to me for? You did nothing wrong.
Seeing Huo Wu, Feng Xiaotians eyes first brightened, then his face immediately turned regretful,
Little sister Huo Wu, I let you down! I couldntplete the task you entrusted me with.. I still lost to Tang San. I
No need to say anything, you didnt do anything wrong.
Huo Wu interrupted Feng Xiaotian,
I didnt expect that Tang San to still be hiding strength. He really was too strong. Only, since hes a Clear Sky School descendant, a lot is exined. A loss is a loss. Right now I only want to see whether he can defeat the other opponents in the finals, what ranking he can obtain.
Part 2
On mention of Tang San, Huo Wus eyes revealed a somewhat peculiar luster. Her attachment to pursuing strength was in no way inferior to any male Spirit Master. Tang Sans strength no doubt held a great attractive force to her. Of course, it wasnt the kind of attraction between opposite sex. The only thought in Huo Wus heart was how to surpass Tang San, defeat Tang San. Even if Tang San saved her life that day, she was still unable to expel that kind of thought from her mind.
Feng Xiaotian probed:Then, little sister Huo Wu, that matter between us
Huo Wu frowned, replying:What matter between us?
Eh This. I was talking about, the matter of us associating.
Suddenly, Huo Wus eyes brightened, her gaze at Feng Xiaotian changing somewhat,Get on the carriage.
Ah?Feng Xiaotian was already prepared to be rejected, but he hadnt expected Huo Wus sudden change in mood. He hastily leapt on the carriage.
As he saw the charming Huo Wu sitting in the carriage, he couldnt keep his pulse from speeding up.
Huo Wu said to Huo Wushuang:Ge, take everyone off for the moment. I have something to talk to Feng Xiaotian about.
Huo Wushuang looked at his little sister, a questioning light in his eyes.
Huo Wu signaled him with her eyes.
When Feng Xiaotian heard Huo Wu wanted to talk to him alone, his pulse elerated continuously. He who was always jocr, when he was sealed into this space with Huo Wu alone, he on the contrary felt cramped. Rubbing his hands, he didnt know what he should say.
Big brother Feng. I know youve always liked me.The first to speak up was nevertheless Huo Wu.
Feng Xiaotian feeble-mindedly looked at her, muttering:Your next line wouldnt be, big brother Feng, youre a good person, but we dont suit each other. If its really a rejection, then dont say anything. Im afraid I wouldnt be able to stand it.
Looking at Feng Xiaotians feeble-minded appearance, Huo Wu couldnt hold back augh,I give you some color and you start to paint the road. That wasnt my intention.
Feng Xiaotian pleasantly surprised said:Then youre saying, youll agree to go out with me?
Pah, in your dreams. I asked you in to consult with you about something.Huo Wu snapped.
Feng Xiaotian grinned, his past appearance returning,Well said! Anything is fine. Speak.
Huo Wu muttered:Big brother Feng, do you feel that the finals still have any meaning to us?
Feng Xiaotian looked distracted a moment,What do you mean?
Huo Wu said:Do you believe we can defeat Shrek Academy? Or the two teams from the two great empire academies, or those abnormals from Spirit Hall?
Feng Xiaotianughed bitterly,Want me to tell the truth? Im afraid itd be very difficult.
Huo Wu snorted,Is it very difficult? Rather basically impossible. Shrek Academys depths are very deep. I think you also noticed that in the qualifiers, they basically didnt use their full formation. Finally in the rankingpetition, their number of fortieth rank Spirit Masters increased to four. And moreover it increased by that powerful fatty. Fire Phoenix Spirit is one of the highest level spirits.
Feng Xiaotian sighed,After losing to Tang San, I didnt consider these questions. Even as a team we still might not have much of a chance to defeat Shrek Academy. Their full strength is too powerful. Moreover the control capability Tang San revealed in the qualifiers as well as their teamwork, they basically wont give us a chance. As far as Im concerned, the finals might only be for experience.
Huo Wu fiercely shook her head,No. Not necessarily. We still have a chance. This is also the reason why I asked to consult you. I want to let zing Academy give up on the qualifications for the finals.
Ah? Why?Feng Xiaotian was shocked,Being able to reach the finals after so much effort, and youre giving it up?
Huo Wu indifferently said:Of course Im not casually giving up. I want to let zing Academy and your Godwind Academy form an alliance. Well form a joint team for the finals.
Listening to Huo Wu, the dream in Feng Xiaotians heart now disappearedpletely, frowning,This seems inappropriate. We represent different elements. First let alone which academy everyone wouldpete under, Im afraid itd be very difficult to get it past the tournament organizationalmittee.
Huo Wu smiled calmly, saying:You dont have to worry about that. Im only asking you, are you willing?
Feng Xiaotian nodded without the slightest hesitation,Of course Im willing. If out two teams could truly fuse together, then we could have a team with all members over fortieth rank. Moreover, our avable formations would increase a lot. We could absolutely go at it with those powerful teams.
Huo Wu nodded, saying:Since its like that, leave the rest to me. Ill trouble you to return to convince yourpanions and teachers. Our zing Academy will renounce the glory for this and fight under Godwind Academys name. As for how to join, thats also very simple. Well temporarily transfer to your Godwind Academy. I can make decisions for zing Academys side. The dean is my grandfather.
Even though Huo Wu spoke very tly, Feng Xiaotian could clearly grasp the wildness in her words. How much would a heart thirst for victory to make a decision like this?
Huo Wu looked at Feng XIaotian, saying:We dont have a lot of time to practice. Only the remaining ten something days on the road. Talk it over with the people from your academy as soon as possible. If there are no issues, well begin practicing our teamwork. Since you could create a spirit ability, then perhaps we can create a second.
Feng Xiaotians eyes brightened,Like what you used in thepetition before? A teamwork fusion ability?
Huo Wu nodded,Even if its not a true spirit fusion ability, as long as our teamwork is good, our strength will shock everyone.
Feng Xiaotian smiled wryly:My only concern is that the tournamentmittee would cause trouble.
Huo Wu snorted disdainfully,What should they care about us transferring? As for the question about quota, Ill handle it. Its not difficult to speak to Spirit Hall. As long as we express to that tinum bishop that well join Spirit Hall after the end of the tournament, what could they still object to?
Feng Xiaotian suddenly calmed down, looking Huo Wu in the eyes.
What are you looking at?Huo Wu somewhat discontentedly said.
Feng Xiaotian sighed,Huo Wu, are you really that thirsty for victory? To win, do you know how much you would pay?
Huo Wu calmly said:Im not only thirsty for victory, Im also thirsty to be even stronger. If I dont have even a chance, Ill lose confidence, then how will I cultivateter? I will only ask you, are you willing to walk this road with me?
Feng Xiaotian nodded forcefully,I am. No matter what you decide, Im willing to follow at your side. But, Ill dere one thing. I can only represent myself. After the tournament I can enter Spirit Hall together with you, but I cant control myrades.
Huo Wu looked at Feng Xiaotian, something suddenly in her eyes. She of course knew about Feng Xiaotians ce in the minds of the other Godwind Academy members. With his influence, he couldpletely convince hisrades to enter Spirit Hall. But he wouldnt do it. Huo Wu suddenly discovered that Feng Xiaotian unexpectedly had a lot of good points shed never noticed before. Even though he wasnt equal to Tang San in strength, he was more handsome. For a moment, she couldnt help being somewhat stupid.
Hurrying on, Godwind Academy and zing Academy quickly reached a cooperation agreement. Of course, this news was kept confidential to the other teams. They wouldnt reveal it before the start of the finals.
The Shrek Academy group were on the contrary very pleased during this time, the Shrek Seven Devils gathering to cultivate in the carriage each day. Because Dai Mubai had recently gained a rank, he dealt with outside matters with Flender and the others. To them, teamwork wasnt something they needed to practice much, it was more important to increase spirit power.
After so many battles, to these talented youths, besidesbat experience, their spirit power had also grown. In a few days, those that had already reached bottlenecks broke through one after the other. Besides Xiao Wu who was still at the thirty ninth rank, the others all broke through one rank.
At present, the Shrek Seven Devils ranks were as follows: Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai, forty five ranks. Big Sausage Uncle Oscar, forty two ranks. Tang San, forty three ranks. Ma Hongjun, forty two ranks. Xiao Wu, thirty nine ranks. Ning Rongrong, forty two ranks. Zhu Zhuqing, forty two ranks.
Looking at levels alone, perhaps they might not be too astonishing, but if their present age was included, it would be enough to shock any power of the Spirit Master world.
The youngest, Zhu Zhuqing, was just fourteen. The oldest, Dai Mubai, was also only seventeen. Oscar was sixteen. Tang San was also a few days short of fifteen.
This was such a young team! And they werepletely able to participate in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament. What abnormal degree could they reach in five years? Even Grandmaster was unable to estimate it. Because these children were all experts at creating miracles.
Part 3
The journey continued quietly, and very soon ten days had passed. They were already halfway to Spirit City.
An escort of five hundred imperial household knights was enough topare to the emperors rtives. Wherever they went, every town would receive them with its best appearance, and they didnt meet any troubles on the road.
Today was the eleventh day of travel. The only one of the Shrek Seven Devils that was still cultivating was Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu was already very close to breaking through to the fortieth rank. The others didnt wish to disturb her, and so left the entire carriage for her alone.
Right now everyone hoped that Xiao Wu could break through the bottleneck before the finals, and afterwards find a suitable spirit beast and absorb its spirit ring as fast as possible. As long as Xiao Wu also reached the fortieth level, the Shrek Seven Devils strength wouldprehensively increase.
Boss Dai, why are you always looking at those knights, youre not thinking of bing a soldier?Ma Hongjun curiously asked Dai Mubai.
As a result of their outstanding disy in the rankingpetition, right now Shrek Academy was arranged in the middle of the entire Spirit City travel procession.
Dai Mubai said:We Battle Spirit Masters are originally the best warriors. Whats there to envy about this. Im just observing. The imperial household knights are worthy of being known as Heaven Dou Empires trump card. Not only are they neat and orderly, but their discipline is superb. Being without a bit of haughtiness, this is difficult to find. Even though knights are the lowest order of nobility, being of the imperial household knights regiment, their status in Heaven Dou Empire is out of the ordinary. Being able to be so strict with themselves on the whole journey, thatspletely the result of peacetime drills.
Ma Hongjun said:Well, since when did you be a military expert, I didnt expect to hear that. There are still just ten days! Boss Dai, how about we go strolling among the teams. Even though there arent all that many female Spirit Masters, the majority are top quality. Especially those from Skywater Academy are top quality among top quality, dont tell me youre not interested.
Dai Mubai gave Ma Hongjun a resolute re,Shut your crows beak. Im an honorable person, Id never do that.
Ma Hongjun turned his head to nce at the not distant Zhu Zhuqing, suddenly understanding:Understood. I understand. Youre an honorable person. Next time I speak Ill definitely be a bit more quiet.
Ill beat you to death.Dai Mubai could already feel a gaze flickering with ice cold light aimed at his back. These days the rtionship between him and Zhu Zhuqing had had a heaven and earth overturning transformation, making Dai Mubai brimming with excitement. But he could still clearly remember what Zhu Zhuqing said to him back in the camp. He knew that Zhu Zhuqing was a person who would definitely do what she said, and he couldnt keep his back from shivering.
Just as Dai Mubai nned to go over to Zhu Zhuqing to exin, suddenly, a cold aura suddenly arrived from not far away.
Their procession for the most part travelled on the official road, and could only rarely take shortcuts via some remote small roads. And right now was just when they were taking a shortcut. They were between two low hills, and reportedly they could save several dozen li by passing through here. Moreover, even though the road between the hills was a bit narrow, it was still t, allowing the carriages to pass without problem.
The cold aura came from the hills on either side of the small road. Dai Mubai of course wasnt the only one to feel it. The imperial household knights leading captain shouted loudly,Everyone be on your guard, theres trouble!
The imperial household knights guarding by the Spirit Masters immediately raised thences in their hands. Those Spirit Master academypeting team members had rxed expressions. With so many talented Spirit Masters here, what would they need to worry about? Even though these students were a lot fewer than the imperial household knights, in a fight, their strength wouldnt be proportional to their numbers. Even more when the academy coaching teachers included powers of at least ten Spirit Masters of the sixtieth or seventieth rank. This kind of procession was enough to confront arge army of more than ten thousand troops.
Just at this moment, countless falling stones came tumbling down from the hills like rain. These stones didnt only appear extremely suddenly, but also extremely orderly. Swiftly falling towards the ground.
The terrain before them was extremely unfavorable to the entire procession. That imperial household knight captain immediately passed down the order to speed up their advance, and also leaving those falling stones to the five hundred imperial household knights.
This moment demonstrated the intrinsic quality of the imperial household knights. Even though they werent Spirit Masters, their physical strength was extremely powerful.
The hills on either side werent too high, and this also made the impact of the stones something that really wasnt impossible to deal with. The imperial household knights retreated a few steps, leaving a passage in the center, raising theirnces high and meeting the falling stones.
Lances met stones, and they made use of theirnces to constantly send rock after rock sideways. Five hundred knightsnces formed a steel wall, and in such unfavorable terrain, for the moment unexpectedly not letting a single rock past them.
Watching this scene, Ma Hongjun who had previously not believed in what Dai Mubai said couldnt help being shocked. The fifteen Spirit Master academies coaching teachers swiftly led the way outside the hills. In order to move even faster, they abandoned the carriages, all students hurrying along on foot. As long as they could leave this terrain, there wasnt anything to fear.
Right now everyone wanted to know just what kind of person dared attack the imperial household knights regiment. This was Heaven Dou Empires domain. Could there really be bandits? Were they blind?
Xiao Wu had not choice but to stop her cultivation. The Shrek Seven Devils and the four substitute members followed close behind Liu Erlong and Flender.
Liu Erlong was basically of a mind to rush into the hills and ughter everything, but was stopped by Flender.
Boss Fu, what are you doing blocking me? Its better to just let me kill blind vermin like these.Liu Erlong said resentfully.
Flender sternly said:It isnt that simple. Dont tell me you dont feel its strange? Even if Heaven Dou Empire has somerge gangs of robbers, theyre also very effective at gathering information. Someone dares attack a procession like ours, what would they rely on? Look at the stones, they were clearly prepared long ago. It really isnt random. Whatever they want to do, its most important to first protect the children. Xiao Gang isnt here so we cant disy our peak fighting strength, its most important to guard next to the children.
Hearing Flenders words, even though Liu Erlong was inwardly a bit dissatisfied, she also didnt argue.
The imperial household knights were gradually bing unable to endure, some especially enormous rocks smashing into their ranks.
This kind of moment disyed the strength of Spirit Masters. These Heaven Dou Empire advanced Spirit Master academy elites basically didnt show any confusion, each releasing their spirits. Auxiliary system Spirit Masters guarded inside, power attack system and defensive system pushed outside. The rocks that flew over were immediately smashed to pieces, to the extent that it didnt even influence their pace forward.
Soon, this stretch of road between the two hills was about to end. Behind the imperial household knights were also already starting to break off and retreat.
At this moment, a whistle sounded from somewhere. On the hills on either side suddenly appeared thousands of ck clothes people, charging down with astonishing speed. Right now the imperial household knights were still in the process of retreating, and the Spirit Masters of the fifteen academies could only rely on their own strength for their protection.
All kinds of dazzlingly beautiful light began to appear over the Spirit Masters, spirits releasing, spirit rings shining. They were already prepared for battle.
Even though there couldnt be said to be any cooperation between the academies, each academy formed a small group, the appearance of enemies on the contrary stimting their bloodlust. Not retreating but on the contrary advancing didnt require anyones coordination. They swiftly faced the enemies and charged.
However, circumstances that the young Spirit Masters hadnt expected appeared. When they thought they could easily smash the opponents, the opponents struck the first blow.
The teachers and students of the fifteen academies altogether numbered more than two hundred, and the number of banditsing down the hills numbered approximately one thousand five hundred or so. The moment both sides shed, these bandits unexpectedly disyed astonishing teamwork. Often there were three or four people besieging one, their attacks urate and powerful, immediately catching the Spirit Masters unprepared. After all, theirbat experience was still based on small scale fights, it was the first time for this kind ofrge scale battle.
Dazzlingly beautiful spirit ring abilities began to appear, but those ck clothed people were extremely crafty, relying on fairly good speed and teamwork, it was unexpectedly very difficult for first or second rank spirit abilities to do anything to them. Moreover, there was unexpectedly also Spirit Masters among these ck clothed people, at least thirty formidable Spirit Masters over fiftieth rank. As soon as spirit abilities appeared, they would immediately go up to push back. There were on average two Spirit Masters to deal with each academy. Like this, the bandits wolf pack tactics disyed a fairlyrge effect, and the scenepletely sunk into a stalemate.
The appearance of the opponent Spirit Masters made Flender even more certain of his conjecture. This was an organized attack. Thirty fifteth ranked Spirit Masters, this was a formidable strength not just any power could dispatch. How many Spirit Masters did this world have? The total sum wouldnt surpass a hundred thousand. Spirit Masters above fiftieth rank even more wouldnt surpass five thousand. Five thousand sounded like a lot, but when distributed across the entire Continent, it was a pitiful number. A group of bandits that couldunch such an organized attack, and moreover possess this many high level Spirit Masters, this was practically impossible to imagine.
What did fiftieth rank signify? Not only would their titles change to Spirit King, but it also meant they could obtain the first ten thousand year spirit ring.
Conserve spirit power, defeat the opponents.Flender immediately passed down these orders.
Chapter 119 — A Flower Loving Title Douluo
Chapter 119: A Flower Loving Title Douluo
Part 1
Fifteen hundred men besieged fifteen academies, one hundred enemies or so for each academy. The battle had only just started when Tang San discovered a problem. Those ck clothed men were clearly intrinsically a lot more powerful than ordinary people.
They were at least specially trained soldiers. Speed and strength were both fairly good. Otherwise they wouldnt have had this few casualties.
In fact, even though they had a numerical advantage, they were still dealing with Spirit Master teams.
There were two Spirit Masters facing Shrek Academy, both with five spirit rings, and moreover both with optimal spirit ring configurations. One approached and dealt with one of Ma Hongjuns attacks. Flender and Liu Erlong simultaneously went up, unleashing their firepower.
Crowd battle? Tang San smiled. As a control system Spirit Master, what he feared the least was crowd battles.
Blue Silver Grass dispersed along the ground, swiftly pouncing at the enemies. Each enemy that approached would immediately be hit with Blue Silver Binding. It was admittedly important to conserve spirit power, but it was even more important to end it all quickly.
Confronting this many opponents for the first time, Tang San had a kind of blood boiling feeling. His originally already astonishing strength was disyedpletely. The Binding ability would only bind the opponents legs, at the same time, he also began to assign tasks to the Shrek Academy side.
Form up.He shouted in a low voice. After the opponents had been dyed, Tang San didnt rush to attack.
ck green little boxes appeared in the hands of the Shrek Seven Devils, and the seven people aimed in different directions with tacit understanding, swiftlypleting the winding action.
Those ck clothed people in Tang Sans Binding were apparently somewhat anxious. Suddenly, one ck clothed man among them shouted loudly, unexpectedly giving rise to spirit power fluctuations, three spirit rings rising from below him, unexpectedly forcefully throwing off the Binding Blue Silver Grass on his legs.
Watching this, Tang San inwardly suddenly drew a disconcerting conclusion, but right now he didnt have time to deal with it. The mechanisms wound, Tang San shouted loudly,Loose!
With sonorous metallic cracks, seven Godly Zhuge Crossbows spit out the death gods breath. Each person had sixteen, altogether more than a hundred bolts sprayed out, interweaving in arge web brimming with the aura of death.
Blood curdling screams lingered unendingly. In front of the Godly Zhuge Crossbows tyrannical piercing power, the ck clothed finally began to haverge scale casualties.
The Godly Zhuge Crossbows piercing power was really too powerful, enough to shoot through several ovepping bodies simultaneously. In just one volley, the number of enemies in their surroundings decreased by half.
Tang Sanughed coldly,Everyone dont move, defend properly.As he finished speaking, he was already dashing out.
At this moment the other academies were all under siege, and nobody would pay attention to him. With a swing of Tang Sans arms with a kind of illusory rhythm, countless sparkling and translucent rays of light sprinkled out from his fingertips. In that instant, it seemed as if he had eight arms.
It had already been very long since he used hidden weapons, but that didnt mean Tang San would be out of practice. He was like a Thousand Hand Asura specifically emerged to meet the destiny of hidden weapons, unceasingly granting his enemies the breath of death.
If he was certain the opponent was an enemy, he would never hold back. This was one of Tang Sects principal rules, how would Tang San forget it? Whoever these masked men were, they clearly didnt have good intentions.
The hidden weapons Tang San used were mainly flying needles. Because the flying needles were small, they were even more difficult to defend against, and also more convenient to carry.
From the mostmon Refined Iron Needles, to Bone Piercing Needles, Armor Breaking Needles, Overlord Needles, all kinds of differently sized but all astonishingly powerful flying needles sprinkled constantly from his hands.
Purple golden rays of light shot out from his eyes, grasping everything in his surroundings with his six senses. Practically each time he moved, someone would immediately copse. What Tang San shot wasnt all at the opponents vitals, but dont forget, Tang Sect didnt only have hidden weapons. They still had poison.
In Tang Sans Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges there was paralysing poison, and also Meeting Blood Throat Sealing poison. When confronting enemies, would he be lenient? No, of course not.
This was also the first time the Shrek Seven Devils saw Tang San use hisprehensive strength, and even though they were familiar with him, they also could only watch as rays like moonlight constantly sprinkled from Tang San, and the enemies within thirty meters of Tang San falling like wheat. Each that copsed wouldnt rise again.
In only a short while, not only had all the bandits on the Shrek Academy side been purged, but even some ck clothed bandits in the surroundings had met cmity.
Tang Sans hidden weapons really were too frightening. Prating any gap, noiselessly, once the opponent reacted, they were frequently already poisoned. The potency of his hidden weapons couldpare to any spirit ability.
Using hidden weapons, Tang San became especially confident. Right now the spirit abilities of his Blue Silver Grass hadpletely turned into support. Those ck clothed bandits basically didnt have any way to get close.
Just when Tang San prepared to expand the scope of the battle, the ck clothed bandits had apparently already be aware that something was amiss here. The higher level Spirit Masters of each academy were also entangled with the higher level ck clothed bandits, and even though the students had also begun to bring out their killing power, Tang San was alone in having destroyed a hundred people in just a short time.
Altogether three shadows simultaneously pounced in Tang Sans direction. On the appearance of these three, Tang San immediately felt his ease like moving clouds and flowing water disappear. Even though none of these three people pouncing at them didnt release their spirit, they still gave Tang San quite a lot of pressure.
Confronting a crisis, Tang Sans sixth sense was especially sharp. Without stinting, six Cluster Soul Chasing Life Taking Balls flew out of his hands.
Bright crystal iron balls flew through the air in six beautiful intersecting arcs, separating Tang San from the three suddenly appearing opponents.
Tang San himself used the fastest possible speed to swiftly retreat, dashing back among hispanions.
A bright ray of light promptly fell on Tang San, precisely Ning Rongrongs support, speed boost, forty percent. Tang Sans retreating speed instantly increased.
The six Cluster Soul Chasing Life Taking Balls quietly collided in midair. Instantly, arge cloud of poison gas pervaded the air, and hidden inside the gas were countless hair fine needles, the refined iron hair needles creating a frightening toxic screen, enveloping the path in front of the three ck clothed people.
When Tang San threw the six Cluster Soul Chasing Life Taking Balls, he basically did it without looking, but right now the front of his clothes were already soaked through with sweat. Because he clearly felt that the pressure exuded by the three was almost enough to make him copse. In other words, the strength of these three together would in no way lose to an eightieth rank Spirit Douluo.
That wasnt something fiftieth ranked Spirit Kings could attain.
Why would there be such powerful Spirit Masters among the enemies?
The three ck clothed people used the number of their spirit rings to ascertain Tang Sans conjecture. Eight, seven, seven. One Spirit Douluo, two Spirit Sages released their spirits.
Iparably tyrannical spirit power fluctuations erupted, engulfing the great cloud of poison needles. Tang Sans spirit power was still too weak. If the six Cluster Soul Chasing Life Taking Balls wereunched by Dugu Bo, then even if the three people didnt die, theyd at least have lost ayer of skin.
But Tang Sans spirit power was a lot lower.
However, even like this, it still held back the opponents a moment, giving him the chance to retreat to his cormades.
Suddenly seeing three powers appear, Flender and Liu Erlongs hearts chilled. Their two fifty something ranked Spirit Master opponents had proved to be extremely slippery in their fight, both agility attack system, and until now they hadnt been able to destroy them. Now seeing the three powers appear, the two Spirit Kings turned and ran.
The silhouettes swiftly approached, and the Shrek Academy groups expressions quickly turned serious. One Spirit Douluo, two Spirit Sages, two Spirit Kings. They were only too clear on how much strength they had assembled.
If Grandmaster was here to reveal the Golden Iron Triangle triple spirit fusion ability with Flender and Liu Erlong, perhaps there would still have been a chance. But the contrast in strength right now was clearly something that couldnt be resisted.
But who would shrink back at this moment? Hoping others woulde to help them was impossible. The other Spirit Master academies were all trapped. The imperial household knights were also blocked by a group of ck clothed bandits. At least they wouldnt be able toe help them for a while.
Whats more, the academies next to them were rivals. Even if they could get their hands free, they still might not help.
That ck masked Spirit Douluo snorted coldly, raising a hand and waving it. Five people simultaneously forged ahead, the two Spirit Saints directly leaping at Flender and Liu Erlong, and the two Spirit Kings under their lead turned to the eleven people of the Shrek Seven Devils.
Tang San and Dai Mubai looked face to face. From each others eyes, they could see a resolute light. Eightieth ranked Spirit Douluo. That was already close to the peak of the Spirit Master world. Were opponents like these really something they were capable of resisting? So what if they couldnt resist? They still wouldnt give up.
The battle on Flender and Liu Erlongs side had already begun. Even though Flender was also a Spirit Saint, his spirit power already approached the seventy ninth rank, absolutely a powerful existence among Spirit Sages. His opponent was a Winged Tiger Spirit Sage, and the battle between the two directly unfolded in midair.
Liu Erlongs opponent was an Armor ted Tortoise Spirit Master.
One attack and one defense, their battle wouldnt conclude soon. Liu Erlongs attacks were admittedly tyrannical, but her opponents defense was also imprable.
Part 2
Both fights sunk into a stalemate. These two masked Spirit Sages were apparently aiming at Liu Erlong and Flender. Even if their spirits didnt counter the two great powers of Shrek Academy, dying them wasnt a problem.
In a battle on the level of Spirit Saints, both sides could use arge quantity of spirit abilities. Defeating an opponent at a simr level wasnt so easy.
The masked Spirit Douluos gaze fell directly on Tang San, the gaze in his eyes like a vulture. His mouth issued a long cry, soaring into the air, he directly pounced at the altogether eleven Shrek Academy people.
The two Spirit Kings basically didnt move, leaving the attacking entirely to him.
Golden light erupted from the ck clothed masked Spirit Douluo, his arms shaking in the air, transforming into golden wings. Even more tremendous golden light formed light and shadows behind him, his ck clothes being reced by golden feathers, the true face of his spirit was revealed.
It was unexpectedly a golden giant eagle.
At the same time as the wings formed, both his arms separated from the wings, bing two sharp eagle talons. At the same time his body began to contract and change, bing closer and closer to the golden eagle illusion behind him.
The Shrek Seven Devils faces changed. Even though the formidable pressure in the air wasnt enough to make them copse, this Spirit Douluo was using his seventh spirit ability, Spirit Avatar, from the start. He was clearly aiming to finish it quickly.
Run? Confronting a flying Spirit Master, running was easier said than done. It would be impossible even with Oscars flying mushroom sausage.
Eight spirit rings shone brilliantly, three yellow, two purple, and three ck. A fairly good spirit ring configuration.
Even though it wasnt ideal, it was still enough to amaze.
The ck light of the seventh spirit ring curled over the golden body, appearing frightful, powerful. At this moment, the Shrek Seven Devils lost all hope in luck. What they thought to do, could do, was only fight with their full strength.
Nobody could save them, except for they themselves.
The light of spirit rings red from the Shrek Seven Devils simultaneously.
Tang San waved his hand at Tai Longs quartet, hinting they should leave at once. These people were after all not part of the Shrek Seven Devils. Confronting a Spirit Douluo, their presence wasnt significant. Rather than losing their lives here in vain, it would be better to escape.
Strangely, those two Spirit Kings didnt block the four from retreating. However the four didnt go far, all condensing their spirit power.
What skill is there in bullying children? Long time no see, brother eagle.An aged voice echoed, a gentle aura covering the Shrek Seven Devils. The pressure from the Spirit Avatar immediately vanished. The seven people looked in the direction of the voice with relief.
A slim old man had at some point already appeared, standing some distance away, a more than four meter long stick held casually in his hands. Right now raising his head to look at the Spirit Avatar Golden Eagle in midair, his face was serious.
Eight spirit rings glittered equally around him.
The Shrek Seven Devils unexpectedly all knew this elder. It was precisely the one they encountered while hunting for third spirit rings, Dragon Duke Meng Shu.
At that time, Dragon Duke and Serpent Grandmother had given them considerable inconvenience. If they hadnt responded appropriately, the trouble would have been greater. Tang San used his own strength to vanquish the opponent. But they hadnt expected to actually encounter him here.
Now Tang San recalled that Meng Yiran was alsopeting in the tournament, with the Cryptid Academy team. At the time of Shrek Academys fight with Cryptid Academy, Tang San hadnt participated because of his injuries, and had already forgotten about the matter with Meng Yiran. But now he met Dragon Duke again.
The pupils of the golden eagle in the air contracted,Meng Shu. Youd best not get involved in this matter.
Dragon Duke smiled calmly,Youre the one looking for trouble, not me. My granddaughter is also apeting student, do you think I wouldnt look after her safety? I didnt expect that brother eagle would actually also be a bandit. Truly worthy of congrattions!His words brimmed with satire.
By now everyone could see that these ck clothed people absolutely werent bandits. If bandits could have Spirit Douluo overseers, then wouldnt the world be in upheaval?
The golden eagle snorted coldly,Meng Shu, you really want to go against us? Consider the consequences. This isnt something you can get involved with.
A severe light shed in Dragon Dukes eyes,You think to scare me? Roldiarra, others fear you, but I dont. If you have the skill then deal with this old man first. Otherwise, dont think about leaving here today.
The golden eagles gaze roamed, its eagles vision undoubtedly extremely sharp. He immediately found another person wielding a staff on the battlefield. Serpent Grandmother Chao Tianxiang.
Having already reached the Spirit Sage realm, Serpent Grandmother was right now holding off the attacks of two fiftieth ranked Spirit Kings by her own strength. Sensing the gaze in midair, she also coldly returned it.
Roldiarra inwardly thought that if it was only one of Dragon Duke or Serpent Grandmother, he could absolutely fight as their attributes restrained each other. His spirit had a restraining effect on both these elders.
However, when Dragon Duke and Serpent Grandmother were together, they werent something he could confront. Their spirit fusion ability, Serpent Dragon Joint Assault, had long since reached perfection, able to contend even against Title Douluo, let alone him.
Roldiarra issued a sharp bird call, the ear piercing sound breaking the air.
Dragon Duke Meng Shusplexion changed slightly,You still hadpanions?
Roldiarraughed coldly,Meng Shu, I advise you to quickly bring Serpent Grandmother away. We wont harm your granddaughter. If you dont leave, once you want to, you wont be able. Im just the messenger.
Dragon Dukesplexion recovered to normal, but his heart was filled with raging waves. Of course he knew where this Roldiarra came from, but he had never mentioned his counterparts identity precisely to leave a life line. Otherwise if he made it clear, he would inevitably not be allowed to die even if he wanted.
Looking at Roldiarras unruffled appearance, the thought of retreat was already growing in his heart.
The only reason he had appeared was that he couldnt bear watching a Spirit Douluo bully a group of Spirit Ancestor children. But there wasnt any rtionship between him and Shrek Academy, and naturally there was no reason for him to risk his life.
Roldiarra, the longer you live the more you regress. Can you really not settle such a simple task?A feminine voice came from the distance. When he spoke Roldiarras name he was still in the distance, but when he spoke the final word, his silhouette had already quietly appeared in front of everyone.
It was still a masked man, his age couldnt be seen, nor heard from his voice. However his clothes werent ck, but rather all white.
Tang San and the others didnt feel anything at the appearance of this person, but Meng Shu on the contrary gave a muffled groan, quickly retreating a step, his facial expression changing enormously.
Old man.Serpent Grandmother Chao Tianxing swiftly caught up, one hand still dragging her granddaughter. The imposing manner of husband and wife fused together, then able to ward off that incorporeal pressure.
The white clothed person gave a monstrousugh,So its old friends, no wonder Roldiarra couldnt handle it. Long time no see, Unrivalled Dragon Serpent couple. You have some guts to force this one to make an appearance.
Dragon Dukes face grew extremely heavy,You actually came as well.
The white clothed man spoke with that feminine voice:Seeing as Ive also appeared, why dont you quickly get lost. You should understand the importance we attach to this matter.
Fine.Dragon Duke agreed with extraordinarily quickly, turning and leaving with Serpent Grandmother, unexpectedly without even pausing.
Meng Yiran looked at her grandfather with astonishment, and was just about to say something when she was stopped by a strict look from Meng Shu. When she looked at Tang San again, her eyes were brimming with regret. The Unrivalled Dragon Serpent brought Meng Yiran along, and in a few leaps they were already out of sight.
The white clothed mans gaze turned to the Golden Eagle in the air, somewhat impatiently saying:Deal with them immediately, or could it be you want me to do it?
Yes, lord.The enormous pressure once again pervaded the Shrek Seven Devils.
Making the Shrek Seven Devils shocked and heartbroken was an aura with a special fragrance filling the air from that white clothed man. The instant it spread over them, the seven were unexpectedly unable to move, and even unable to use their spirit power.
Scaring off the Unrivalled Dragon Serpent, what did that prove? Shouting at a Spirit Douluo, what did that mean? All kinds of signs exined the strength of this white clothed person.
Just when that golden eagle was about to pounce, reaping the lives of the Shrek Seven Devils, a golden red ray of light suddenly shot out from Xiao Wu. The seven people were once again relieved, recovering the ability to move.
Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun roared practically simultaneously, third spirit abilitiesunching simultaneously. White Tiger Vajra Transformation, Phoenix Ascension.
Tang Sans Spider Web Restraint flew out, going straight for the golden eagle, Oscar swiftly manufactured his sausages, the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda in Ning Rongrongs hand simultaneously emitted rays of light, Three Aperture Managing Heart unleashing, separately boosting Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjuns attack, and Tang Sans spirit power.
The tacit understanding and teamwork of the Shrek Seven Devils made even the white clothed man stare nkly a moment.
Hold on.The white clothed man lightly waved his right hand, a surge of violent energy fluctuations making the air distort, nine spirit rings glinting dully over him. Under the effect of that enormous spirit power, the swooping golden eagle was unexpectedly sted flying.
Part 3
The white clothed mans gaze focused on Xiao Wu,You could actually break my Aura Binding Realm.His nose twitched. His face couldnt be seen, but the expression in his eyes was somewhat stunned,Yearning Heartbroken Red. Its actually the smell of Yearning Heartbroken Red. You obtained the acknowledgement of the Yearning Heartbroken Red?
The white clothed man clearly became extremely excited, appearing in front of Xiao Wu in practically just a sh, raising a hand to directly grab Xiao Wus chest.
Sonorous metallic cracks exploded like rain hitting palm leaves from the Shrek Seven Devils, countless old lights interweaving and simultaneously covering that white silhouette.
The hidden weapons they used when two Spirit Sages and a Spirit Douluo appeared were already ready. Seeing the opponent about to harm Xiao Wu, they immediately used them.
The white clothed man sneered, half turning in midair, a faint yellow light forming into a disc. Each hidden weapon that entered the range of that yellow light turned into pieces and disappeared. The next instant, his hand already stopped one cun in front of Xiao Wus neck, but he didnt grab.
Xiao Wu was the closest to him, and could clearly feel the white clothed man tremble. That should be the mood of extreme agitation.
Title Douluo. This white clothed man appearing in front of them was undoubtedly one of the peak existences of the Spirit Master world, a Title Douluo.
But right now he was unexpectedly this excited.
The Shrek Seven Devils didnt move. They all knew that Xiao Wus life was alreadypletely in the hands of this white clothed man. As long as this white clothed man twitched a finger, Xiao Wu,pletely locked down by him, would immediately die like a fading fragrance.
Tang Sans clothes were practically instantly soaked with sweat. It was difficult to express the panic spreading in his heart. He would prefer the threat of death be aimed at him before any harm came to Xiao Wu.
Eight Spider Lances broke through his back under the effect of his panic, a Yamas Invitation already snugly fitted into Tang Sans palm.
Tang San knew that he would only have one chance to act. Moreover, the opponent was still a Title Douluo. With his present spirit power, there was practically no chance of sess for Yamas Invitation against a Title Douluo. But, how could he just nkly watch Xiao Wus death at the hands of the enemy?
Drawing a deep breath, the white clothed mans hand never struck. Muttering to himself,Why, why wasnt I the one to obtain the Yearning Heartbroken Red? If I had the Yearning Heartbroken Red, I could also, I could also reach that realm. Little miss, give me the Yearning Heartbroken Red to look, may I?
His voice trembled, and appeared even more feminine. Even his expressionpletelycked hostility.
How could Xiao Wu refuse? Stretching a hand into her chest, she cautiously and solemnly drew out her Yearning Heartbroken Red.
The brightly colored glistening big flower revealed that golden red luster, and the white clothed mans expression immediately turned stupid. This was the immortal treasured he had yearned for even in his dreams. The most useful immortal treasure to him. If he could obtain this Yearning Heartbroken Red, he would have the chance to ascend another stage.
But he knew that it was impossible for him. The Yearning Heartbroken Reds property was determination, in its life it could have only one owner. Since it had approved of Xiao Wu, it would never change. To other people, it was an iparably indestructible object, even with Title Douluo level spirit power one couldnt hope to break it.
The Shrek Seven Devils were also very shocked, they hadnt expected this one Yearning Heartbroken Red to temporarily give their lives reprieve.
However, the crisis still hadnt been resolved. In front of one Title Douluo and one Spirit Douluo, what could they do?
The white clothed mans hands wanted to caress the Yearning Heartbroken Red, but when his hand was only half a chi to the Yearning Heartbroken Red, the golden red light on the Yearning Heartbroken Red abruptly brightened, scaring him to swiftly withdraw his hand.
Worthy of being an immortal treasure among immortal treasures. Yes, I shouldnt offend your nobility.The white clothed man unexpectedly bowed to the big flower in Xiao Wus hands. The infatuation in his eyes basically couldnt be described in words.
For some reason, from this person, Dai Mubai unexpectedly felt a somewhat cordial aura. He also didnt know why he would have this kind of feeling, but he could be certain that he absolutely didnt know this Title Douluo.
The white clothed man sighed, turning and stepping to the side. He said,Roldiarra, the rest dont matter, but youre not allowed to do anything to this girl. After so many years, the legendary flower king of immortal treasures has finally appeared, and moreover recognized its master. I hope to guard her forever.
Roldiarra cried harshly once again. He was actually also rather depressed, first stopped by Dragon Duke, then again by this lord Title Douluo. Now that he could finally act, how would he hesitate further? Golden light filling the air, he swooped down in an instant.
Go die.As captain, Dai Mubai was the first to leap up, the golden light over his body suddenly intensifying andpletely fusing together with his body.
The third spirit ability, White Tiger Vajra Transformation, had already beenunched before, and now he even further directlyunched his fourth spirit ability, White Tiger Meteor Shower.
Since being injuredst time, Dai Mubai was shocked to discover that has he healed, it seemed that his whole body had be even more durable than before.
He didnt know that after being injured, suffering the influence of external forces, the effectiveness of the Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum within him had fused even further with his body, imperceptibly altering every part of him.
Right now, as Dai Mubais unleashed his all out attack, his own spirit power unconsciously merged with the Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum, unleashing his vajra body, making his attack and defense reach an unprecedented level.
Yi?The white clothed man already prepared to wait to the side for the results suddenly turned back, his gaze at Dai Mubai brimming with astonishment.
Hold on again.Nine rings reappeared, another p. The filled with power Spirit Douluo Roldiarra once again pped into the air.
Lord, you Roldiarra was already depressed to death. If it wasnt for this being a Title Douluo obstructing him, perhaps he would already have thrown himself all out at the counterpart. No matter what was said, he was still a Spirit Douluo level power. Moreover right now he had constantly maintained Spirit Avatar, something that required enormous amounts of spirit power.
Restrained people would be angry. Being blocked three times in a row, he was also on the verge of copse.
However, that white clothed man didnt seem to even hear his voice. shing, one palm swatting Dai Mubais unleashed White Tiger Meteor Shower. He was really too fast, Dai Mubai and the Shrek Seven Devils basically didnt have enough time to react before at least seven palms hadnded on Dai Mubai.
They separately struck his neck, both arms, both legs, chest and back.
Dai Mubai basically didnt have any margin to resist, only feeling a burst of feverishness, and the golden light issuing from his body immediately became even richer, moreover distributing a bizarre scent.
Infused with those seven streams of heat, Dai Mubai clearly felt his body apparently change somehow. The spirit power within his body surged wildly, his spirit power apparently increasingprehensively. Not only didnt he feel unwell, but his whole body still felt extremelyfortable.
What was he doing? Dai Mubai was brimming with mistrust.
The white clothed Title Douluos mood once again became excited,Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum, unexpectedly its really the Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum. Did you eat this immortal treasure?
Not only Dai Mubai was startled, Tang San also couldnt keep his pupils from contracting. He hadnt expected that this world would still have someone who could recognize an immortal treasure like the Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum.
The white clothed Title Douluo spread his right palm, a faint yellow stream of air appearing in the center of his palm, the yellow light gradually changing, turning purple, and in the center of that purple was still a speck of gold.
The purple light pervaded the air, growing a massive chrysanthemum. The chrysanthemum was a magnificent purple, and bizarrely, each petal of the chrysanthemum appeared to be fuzzy and cute, blending into each other, without any fragrance spilling out. The stamen at the center of the petals was more than half a chi high, glittering with a faint golden light.
Dai Mubais gaze was sluggish. He discovered that the nt appearing in the palm of this Title Douluo, wasnt it precisely the Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum Tang San gave him to take?
What you took, wasnt it like this?The Title Douluo asked practically impatiently.
Dai Mubai nodded without the slightest hesitation. Seeing this immortal treasure that substantially improved his strength again, he was already unable to deal with the opponents hostility.
The white clothed Title Douluo loosed a long breath,Then its right. No wonder your body would have that kind of radiance. Roldiarra, you cant harm this young man either, fate brought him together with me. Kid, are you willing to take me as master? With your talent, and further adding taking the Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum, your future aplishments wont be below mine.
Right now Roldiarra didnt know whether tough or cry. Hed always known this lord was strange, but epting a disciple in this kind of situation, that was something he had never expected in a million years.
A Title Douluo wanted to take Dai Mubai as disciple, and moreover told him he could be a person on the level of a superpower in the future. Tomon Spirit Masters, this was something they yearned for even in their dreams.
With a teacher like this, not only would there be ayer of protection, the benefits to cultivation also couldnt be doubted. The directions of a Title Douluo were an immense lure to any Spirit Master.
But, would Dai Mubai agree?
Chapter 120 — Four Title Douluo
Chapter 120: Four Title Douluo
Part 1
The white clothed Title Douluo wanted to ept Dai Mubai as his disciple? Although he said those words while he was emotionally agitated, given the level of his status, words that were spoken were just like water that had been poured out, they definitely couldnt be taken back.
Tai Long and the other substitute members thought that it was a good opportunity, at the very least there would no longer be a need to endure the other partys attack and stay alive. Furthermore, with such a teacher, what was there not to be happy about? But Dai Mubais words knocked their sses off.
Its not impossible for me to take you as my teacher, but I have conditions. Dai Mubai said while his evil eyes shed. It wasnt that he did not want to resist, but he wasnt apletely rash person. Against a Title Douluo, what meaning was there in resisting? As the saying goes, as long as the green hill is left, theres no need to worry that there will be no wood to burn. Furthermore, its not just only him in this ce.
Oh? What conditions? The white clothed man looked with interest at Dai Mubai who still dared to raise conditions at this time.
Dai Mubai pointed his fingers towards Zhu Zhu Qing and said: Shes my fiancee and also my Spirit Fusion Techniques partner, you cannot harm her.
The white clothed man eyes shined, Spirit Fusion Technique eh, very well. Ill promise you.
Without waiting for the white clothed man to continue speaking, Dai Mubai then pointed towards the others, They are all mypanions, we are a team with the best teamwork. they are all my brothers and my closestpanions. You also cannot harm them, otherwise, how can I take you as my teacher?
This The white clothed man obviously hesitated.
While flying in the skies, Roldiarra hurriedly reminded him in a loud voice: Lord, they are the targets for our mission.
The white clothed man wrinkled his brows and said: Yes, among them is our current missions target. This is not something I can call the shots on. However, I can promise you that I will only kill one person. What do you say?
From his perspective, as a Title Douluo and having lowered himself so much, he felt he was already giving a lot of face to Dai Mubai.
But who would have expected that Dai Mubai would firmly shake his head, No. If one among us is harmed, you will be my enemy.
The white clothed man coldly snapped. Do you wish to seek death? You should understand, killing you to me is the same as squashing an ant. If it were not because you consumed the Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum, you would be a dead person right now.
Dai Mubais gaze met with hispanions for a moment and just as he was about to speak, Tang San spoke first. The person you all want to kill should be me. Fine, let the others go, Ill take my own life here.
Little San.
Ge
The remaining Shrek Seven Devils panicked, they did not understand why Tang San would say such a thing at this moment.
Even the white clothed Title Douluo was somewhat surprised, Kid, you are very clever. But, clever people usually do not live a long life. While speaking, his gaze once again turned towards Dai Mubai, Since yourpanion is already willing to use his life in exchange for all of yours, you no longer need to be so stubborn. I will give him a quick death.
No. Shreks Seven Monsters are one whole, if I cannot live and die with my brothers, do you think that I will achieve anything in the future? Dai Mubai replied firmly.
Achievements? If you die here now, that would really be not having achieved anything.
Cut the crap, just do it. The sliver of hope in Dai Mubais heart was already extinguished. The other party had mobilized thousands of people and seemed to be targeting Tang San. How could they possibly just let it rest now.
The white clothed Title Douluo seemed to have figured something out, his mouth issued a feminineughter, making everyone who heard it shudder, Dont worry, I wont kill you. Ill first kill that Tang San and then capture you. I do not believe that you will not submit to me. Yes, I will bring this bunch of kids back. Everyones talent is pretty good. I will instruct you all well.
As he was speaking, he had already moved in Tang Sans direction and raised his right arm, the air momentarily solidified. None of the Shrek Seven Devils could move their bodies under the immense pressure.
A sharp howl rang, Liu Er Long went mad. The huge Fire Dragon Avatar arced in the air and flung its dragon tail, finally sending the Iron Turtle spirit master who was hindering her flying.
Following that, her huge body immediately charged like a ming shooting star towards the white clothed Title Douluo and smashed into him.
Grandmaster wasnt present, if Tang San died, how would she answer to him. She knew that Grandmasters and Tang Sans rtionship were like a father and his son. Furthermore, Tang San was also the person her goddaughter loved.
The white clothed Title Douluos gaze sharpened. Against Liu Er Longs fully powered attack, even he dare not be careless.
He waved the Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum in his hand, arge purple flower fluttered into the wind. Among the nine spirit rings on him, three of them briefly lit up for a moment, the speed was extremely quick, it made others unable to perceive exactly which spirit rings took effect.
And at the next moment, the huge purple flower in the sky already formed into a huge barrier, forcibly making Liu Er Longs Spirit Avatar fly away. While remaining in the skies, Liu Er Long was already madly coughing blood.
Variant Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon, its just at this level. The white clothed Title Douluo was so strong that it made people choked, even Liu Er Longs level of toughness was unable to withstand one move.
Flender also just managed to get rid of his opponent, just in time to catch Liu Er Long who was in the skies. Both of them shared a gaze, their eyes were filled with the glow of being unafraid of death.
Chrysanthemum Guan, do you really think our Shrek Academy has no one? Lets see if I wont burst your chrysanthemum. A familiar voice rang, the white clothed Douluo face suddenly changed, the pressure applied on Shreks Seven Monsters momentarily lightened a bit.
Dugu Bo, whose hair already changed into ck color quietly appeared. He walked on empty air, but since he himself could not fly he had to use his extremely strong spirit power and neared the battlefield step by step.
Although the white clothed Title Douluo was still beside the Shrek Seven Devils, at this moment, he dared not make a single rash movement. Both of them were Title Douluos, both their auras had locked onto each other the instant they met, no matter who made any sort of movement, it would immediately draw the opponents strong attacks. And at their levels, once one had fallen into a disadvantage, taking it back was as hard as climbing the skies.
Old poison freak, when did you be this academys dog. The soft eery voice had a few more points of coldness in it.
You bastard are the real dog. Im a guest elder at Shrek Academy. Why not? Tang San is my brother, if you want to kill him, Ill first burst your chrysanthemum. Dugu Bos both eyes were still green, the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors strong aura permeated the air.
The immense pressure generated from two big Title Douluos facing off made the surrounding thousands of peoples battle slow down. In front of such immense pressure, even breathing became difficult for them.
The white clothed Douluos gaze sharpened on Dugu Bo, Dugu Bo, you better think it through carefully. Going against us, what kind of fate will you end up with.
Dugu Bo uncaringly replied, Ill advise you to first think about your own funeral. I do not believe that you dont know the person behind Tang San. Since you all took action against him, you all better be prepared to suffer the vengeance of that person. In the past, even
Shut up, do you really want to die? The white clothed Title Douluo shouted loudly, interrupting Dugu Bos words, Old poison freak, both you and me having reached the level of Title Douluo, we both understand in our hearts, the hardships we suffered to get here. I do not wish to see you lose your life over this matter. If you know whats good for you, hurry up and leave this ce.
Dugu Bo coldly said: Chrysanthemum Guan, I have already said it, Tang San is my brother. If you want to harm him, talk about it after you get through me. I really do want to see what you have that makes you so arrogant in front of me. Even if your spirit power rank is slightly higher than mine, dragging you into death together with me is not much of a problem.
Bastard, dont call me Chrysanthemum Guan. As the white clothed Title Douluo was about to go berserk, his voice also became exceptionally sharp.
Youre a sissy, what do I call you if not Chrysanthemum Guan? No matter what, you look like someone who sells his chrysanthemum . Dugu Boughed. The more the opponent got agitated, the more excited he got.
Given the situation, although the opponents side still has the advantage, it wasnt really that big. Dugu Bos strength was in his ability to attack groups. Once he attacked without any hesitation, these seeminglyrge numbers of ck clothed people simply couldnt survive his poison.
Well said. Chrysanthemum Guan will always be Chrysanthemum Guan, this is something that will not be changed forever. Old poison freak, I support you. A clear voice faintly rang in the middle of the skies. Upon hearing this voice, the color on Dugu Bos face turned ugly.
A ck shadow silently appeared beside the golden eagle, what shocked people was that the shadow could not be perceived clearly. Even with Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye, he could only capture a faint shadow. The ck shadow seemed to raise one hand and patted once on the golden eagles head. The next moment, Lordiaz already reverted back to his original form.
The white clothed Title Douluo raise his head and looked at the ck shadow, Damned ghost, must you do that before you feelfortable?
The ck shadowughed, You have already dyed too long, if you waste any more time, I think everyone would know who we are. Hurry up and do it. Ill block the old poison freak, youll kill those that have to be killed, then we can head back to drink and feast.
Tang San sighed deeply in his heart, he suddenly felt that he was so insignificant. Although the ck shadow only said a few sentence after appearing, but from their conversation he could figure out that this ck shadow was actually another Title Douluo.
Heavens There were only ten something Title Douluo on this entire continent, but three of them had already appeared here.
Part 2
And these two Title Douluos target was actually himself. Their origins were already almost certain. Other than that ce, which other ce could own such overwhelming strength?
Dugu Bos eyes had already turnedpletely into emerald color, with a shake of his body, his Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors true body appeared. This time, he did not say anymore words, instead, he directly charged towards the white clothed Title Douluo.
Old poison freak, your opponent is me. The ck shadow shed and instantly blocked the front of Dugu Bo who transformed into the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor. The impact created a soundwave. Just this single soundwave, knocked every spirit master below rank forty to the ground. The imperial knights fell off their warhorse without even being able to cry and every single one of them became paralyzed on the ground while white froth came out of their mouths.
Gui Mei, if you all kill Tang San today, you shall all be waiting for the retribution of death. Dugu Bo was already extremely enraged, he had never imagined that Gui Mei and Chrysanthemum Guan, these Deva Kings would actually appear at the same time here in this ce. Although he knew that that ce would think highly of Tang San, but to send two Title Douluos was something he had never even imagined.
When Shrek Academy finished participating in the promotion matches and were headed to Spirit City, Dugu Bo was already covertly following them, this was to prevent the situation right before his eyes from happening. But never in his wildest dream did he imagined that as a Title Douluo himself, he would actually have a time when he would feel powerless. Facing against two Title Douluos, especially Title Douluos who are both of a much higher spirit rank than himself, he absolutely did not have any chance
.
Furthermore, the opponents were aiming to kill someone, whereas he had to save someone. If the situation were reversed, maybe it would still be possible.
The ck shadows words made the white clothed Title Douluo slightly angry, but he also knew that he could not dy any longer. A gaze as cold as a venomous viper coldly pierced towards Tang San. And at this moment, a condensed purple gold colored light strongly shot from Tang Sans eyes.
Even as a Title Douluo with all his strength, in the instant the purple gold glow pierced through his eyes, the white clothed Douluos body could not help but shudder a little. The spirit power pressure applied on the Shreks Seven Devils suddenly disappeared.
And in this instant, Dai Mubai unhesitatingly opened both his arms, tightly grasping the opponent. Ma Hongjuns Phoenix Cry Sky Strike activated immediately,bined with Dai Mubais fully powered White Tiger Meteor Shower, they were fully used on the white clothed Title Douluo.
Dazzling rainbow colors generously shot from Ning Rong Rongs Nine Treasures zed Tile Pagoda. Four kinds of boosts were applied at the same moment on Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun, causing their attack power to increase to the maximum.
But, this was still not enough to hurt a Title Douluo. The white clothed Title Douluos eyes slightly darkened. Ayer of faint purple aura burst out from his body, Ma Hongjuns Phoenix Cry Sky Strikes follow-up control effect was not even unleashed and his entire body was blown away. Dai Mubai was also not in a good shape, both his arms were instantly dislocated by the impact.
Were it not for the white clothed Title Douluo being merciful, just this single move would be enough to take his life.
The Yamas Invitation in Tang Sans hands was about to be activated. But at the instant when he was about to activate it, ayer of faint golden glow emanated from the white clothed Title Douluos body, making his entire person look illusive, that actually interrupted Tang Sans Purple Demon Eyes lock-on. The spirit power within his body that was gathered for activating Yamas Invitation shook violently, he could not swing his right arm no matter what.
Die. The Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum aimed forward. Having an immortal treasure as spirit, this white clothed Title Douluos strength was stronger than Dugu Bo. Ten fuzzy petals floated forward, moving towards Tang San. The petals which seemed to be floating slowly were travelling as though they were following the heaven and earth principles,pletely sealing Tang Sans aura and any escape route.
Tang San bitterly realized, even if he wanted to use his Yamas Invitation, it would be very difficult to hit the enemy.
After all, his spirit power was still too weak, rendering him unable to unleash the true power of this unparalleled hidden weapon.
Suddenly, a slightly weird feeling appeared in Tang Sans heart, he suddenly discovered, everything before his eyes seemed to be sliced apart. Space itself being sliced to pieces. Everything in the surroundings suddenly went quiet. He seemed to be unable to hear any sounds.
The ten petals of the Singr Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum suddenly turned into dust, dispersing in all directions. A white clothed, tall, big and straight figure silently blocked his vision.
Swordsman Chen Xin. The white clothed Title Douluos gaze turned extremely serious for the first time. Even previously when Dugu Bo appeared, he still did not reveal such an expression.
The person blocking in front of Tang San was an old man, white clothing untainted by dust, silver hair that is very tidy, in his hand was a sword, length of about three chi, it did not have any decorations and was a purely silver longsword.
His expression was very indifferent, both his eyes looked as though they could not see anything in the surroundings, he just silently stood there and did not talk. But just by standing there, he still gave people a feeling of being above every single living being in the world.
The white clothed Title Douluo felt that his own palms were damp, caused by his sweat.
He did not fear Dugu Bo, that was because at their levels, it was very difficult for poisons to have any effect on them. Furthermore, Dugu Bos true strength was still some distance away whenpared to Title Douluos with formidable spirits like them.
But, the person in front of his eyes was different, heralded as the strongest offensive Title Douluo andprehensively countering all his attributes. Among all of the known Title Douluos, the white clothed elder in front of his eyes was definitely one of the few people who was able topletely restrain him.
Chen Xin, do you also want to wade in these muddy waters? The white clothed Title Douluo eximed, showing strength to hide weakness.
This white clothed elder was one of the two Seven Treasures zed Tile n ultimate guardians, Sword Douluo Chen Xin. Within the realm of Title Douluo, others were used to calling him Swordsman Chen Xin. Having spent his whole life submerged in that Longsword Spirit of his, in terms of offensive capabilities, there are definitely not many people who dared to bepared to him.
Yue Guan, to think that you are also a Title Douluo, how could you actually bully these kids here. Furthermore, youre also hiding your head while revealing your tail, arent you scared you will be ridiculed by others? Tang San is a friend of ours, the Seven Treasures zed Tile n. Chen Xins voice was not loud but it caused everyone in battle in the area except for Dugu Bo and the ck shadow to stop. This was because his voice was as sharp as a de and it cut into everyones heart.
If thats the case, does it mean that the Seven Treasures zed Tile n is really intending to go against us? The white title Douluos face hidden behind the veil turned extremely ugly, he knew that the mission today would not bepleted. Sending two Title Douluos to battle and still being unable toplete this mission, this was an utter disgrace.
The three upper ns are like brothers, Chrysanthemum Guan, do you not know this? An elegant voice drifted out. Dressed in simple clothes, Ning Feng Zhi without anyone knowing when, already appeared on a raised section of the hills. Standing beside him was the crown prince of Tian Dou Empire, Xue Qinghe.
The Seven Treasures zed Tile Pagoda shined, seven spirit rings floated up and down. Although it was only seven rings, but in the instant that he saw Ning Feng Zhi, Chrysanthemum Douluo Yue Guan had already made his decision.
We admit defeat today. But this debt shall be remembered by us. Gui Mei, lets go.
A loud explosion erupted, Dugu Bo in the form of the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor was knocked back. Yue Guan and Gui Mei, these two Title Douluo silently disappeared, the ck clothed men retreated like flowing water. While retreating, they did not forget to bring along theirpanions corpses, they did not leave even a single weapon behind. They appeared quickly but they retreated even faster, in a few eyeblinks, these life threatening bandits had disappeared on the other side of the hills.
Dad, why have youe? Ning Rong Rong excitedly dashed forward, jumping into the arms of Ning Fengzhi. At this moment, she had already forgotten to conceal her identity in front of the other academies.
The faces of the members of zing Academy and Godwind Academy who had just finished forming an alliance suddenly turned ugly. Huo Wu and Feng Xiaotian looked at each other, as strong as they were, they could not help butugh bitterly. Shrek Academy was actually still hiding the Seven Treasures zed Tile n leaders daughter.
They even drew out four Title Douluo to fight. Who exactly were these people?
Ning Feng Zhis appearance instantly caused the other party to retreat, the reason was very simple. Although his ownbat capabilities werent strong, but as long as he was around, a single Title Douluo would be the equivalent of two. Under his support, just one Sword Douluo Chen Xin was enough to handle that Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo, not to mention they still had Dugu Bo.
Ning Feng Zhi while hugging his daughter smiled and said: Im not here to protect you all. I was entrusted by His Majesty to protect His Highness.
Actually, crown prince Xue Qinghe, as the representative for Tian Dou Empire this time, did not bring along many subordinates, other than the fifteen spirit master academy, he was assigned a carriage however, it was not just him alone in that carriage.
There was still Ning Fengzhi and Sword Douluo Chen Xin inside of it.
As the crown prince, Xue Qinghe was Tian Dou Empires future, how could Emperor Xue Ye let him take any risk? Therefore he earnestly asked Ning Fengzhi to covertly protect him. And as the Seven Treasures zed Tile n leader, there would always be a strong guardian following alongside Ning Fengzhi. This time it was Sword Douluos turn to escort him while Bone Douluo stayed in the Seven Treasures zed Tile n.
In the previous battle, they were not in a hurry to appear. Originally, when the Golden Eagle Spirit Douluo was about to make his second move, Chen Xin was already prepared to take action, but nobody had expected Dugu Bo to suddenly appear halfway through.
Like this, the battle lost any suspense. When the Seven Treasures zed Tile n duo appeared, they alreadypletely suppressed the opponents, the two Title Douluos werent idiots, thats why they immediately brought their subordinates to retreat.
Part 3
Having forced their enemies to retreat, everyone felt as though arge burden was released. If we were to say that when the bandits just appeared and the Spirit Master Academies did not care, then when the two Title Douluo appeared one after another, their hearts rose into their throats.
Those were Title Douluo! A total of four appeared today, that was almost equivalent to a quarter or a fifth of the entire continents quantity. In front of Title Douluo, they are just that tiny.
Xue Qinghe adequately demonstrated the education of one raised to be monarch, once the enemy retreated, he immediately began instructing the imperial knights systematically, moving the undamaged carriage to the front, healing the war horses and recovering the formation.
With just a little effort, excluding the war horses who were already dead, the five hundred imperial knights had already recovered most of theirbat capabilities.
Previously, when those ck clothed bandits were fighting, there was insufficient killing intent, most of them were only fighting defensively, trying to gain sufficient time for the two Title Douluo. Therefore, the area with the most deaths among the two parties, was actually when Tang San used his poisonous hidden weapons to kill the hundred odd people.
Xue Qinghe after finishing what he was supposed to do, returned to his ce beside Ning Fengzhi, politely saying:Teacher, what do you think we should do next?
Ning Fengzhi smiled calmly,Stick to the original n and continue advancing, having learnt a lesson this time, they wont dare to lightly make another move. After all, they still wouldnt want to pay too heavy a price for Tang San.
Yes. Continue onward.
The entire procession continued advancing, but the atmosphere had already became very tense. Tang San immediately boarded Shrek Academys carriage. He knew that he had already became everyones focal point.
The mission of the two Title Douluo from before was obviously to kill him.
One failure didnt mean that they would still fail next time. Being remembered by Title Douluo level powers, that was not as simple as just having a thorn in your back.
The others in the Shreks Seven Devils did not board the carriage, the ones who boarded the carriage were the three great powers, Ning Fengzhi, Chen Xin and Dugu Bo. They felt that there was a need to discuss something with Tang San.
Tang San appeared to be a little depressed, within the same level of spirit masters, he was always the leader of the pack, even spirit masters who were slightly higher ranked than him found it hard to maintain an advantage against him.
But when the opponents became those of the Title Douluo level, he no longer had any means. That was not a gap that various techniques could make up for.
Ning Fengzhi first nodded towards Dugu Bo, giving a meaningful smile. Swordsman Chen Xin directly shut his eyes and recuperated.
Towards others, Dugu Bo might not pay them any attention, but the one who sat in front of him was the n leader of one of the three upper sects among the seven big schools. They were also known as the richest school under the heavens.
Greetings, n leader Ning.
Ning Fengzhi sighed and said:Even I did not imagine that they would make their move so quickly. Furthermore still so mercilessly. It looks like when Tang San revealed his Clear Sky Hammer, they had already made their decision.
Dugu Bo nodded his head and looked at Tang San who was beside him, he could not help but reveal a look of worry,If these people have already made their decision, Im afraid that Little San is in danger. Should we let him leave thepetition now? Only by hiding now or finding his father can his safety be guaranteed. Its not possible for us to always guard him by his side.
Ning Fengzhi nodded and said:This is also what I had in mind. Although they shouldnt be making another move before the finals end, Little Sans safety is still not guaranteed. Little San. If you are willing, I will let Uncle Chen Xin escort you back to our Seven Treasures zed Tile n. There, although I wouldnt say that you will be absolutely safe, it wont be easy if anyone wants to harm you.
Tang San gazed seriously at Ning Fengzhis eyes,Uncle Ning, can you tell me why you did not reveal their identities just now?
Ning Fengzhi sighed,So you also noticed. Thats right, those people should be from Spirit Hall, even those normal ck clothed people are also spirit masters. Furthermore, they are all at least Spirit Elders with three spirit rings. Only Spirit Hall is able to mobilize two Title Douluo and over a thousand Spirit Elders. Even if the seven big schools were to try their hardest andpete with them, its still impossible for them to gather as many people as Spirit Hall did. The reason why I did not reveal their identities is because I do not wish for everyone here to die over this matter. Do you think the Spirit Hall would let anyone off if they clearly knew that it was the Spirit Hall behind this?
Tang Sans eyes shed,Killing all witnesses?
Ning Fengzhi nodded,Previously Dragon Duke and Serpent Grandmother did not intend to say it, but when Senior Dugu was about to say it, he was stopped by Chrysanthemum Douluo. We also did not say anything. That was because we did not wish to give Spirit Hall a reason to kill all the witnesses. This time they suffered a loss, in order to not reveal Spirit Halls identity, those lower level Spirit Elders did not release their spirits. If not, you would not have been able to kill them so easily. By the time they reacted, the losses had already appeared.
Tang San lowered his voice:Uncle, Spirit Hall making a move against me, is it because of my father?
Ning Fengzhi muttered:Not entirely. I think that although Spirit Hall making a move against you is partially because of your father, at the same time it is also because of your own talent. They should have already investigated your age. Having not yet reached fifteen years old but already having such strength. Furthermore you have twin spirits and are a direct descendant of the Clear Sky n. All these identities will undoubtedly make you into another Clear Sky Douluo. Once youve be strong, you will definitely be Spirit Hallsrgest threat.
Tang San said:Just because of this, they want to kill me? But why did they not send a Title Douluo to directly assassinate me? Wont that be much easier?
Ning Fengzhi smiled calmly and said:Title Douluo also have their Title Douluos pride. The two Title Douluo who appeared today are both members of the Spirit Hall Elders, loyal supporters of the Supreme Pontiff. They can also be said to be the Deva Kings who stand alongside the Supreme Pontiff. A Title Douluos status is extremely revered, how would they be willing to sneak attack a child? If the people who previously attacked you were lowered to Spirit Douluo level, then with Flender and Liu Erlong around, it wouldnt be easy for them toplete their mission. Actually, the biggest variable today was not us but Senior Dugu, you should thank him. The reason Spirit Hall sent out two Title Douluo must be because they already guessed that me and Uncle Sword would be here. Its only after adding Senior Dugu that they fell into a disadvantageous situation.
Dugu Boughed loudly, looked at Tang San and said:Little freak, you dont have to thank me.
Tang San looked at him and did not say any thanks. But in his heart, Dugu Bo who unhesitatingly went out to battle, left a deep mark in his heart. In order to save him, Dugu Bo had offended Spirit Hall.
Ning Fengzhi said:I think, theres a need for you to learn about the two Title Douluo who appeared today. The white clothed one that appeared first is called Yue Guan, his spirit is the Chrysanthemum and his title is Chrysanthemum, Chrysanthemum Douluo. His spirit rank is probably between rank ny four and rank ny five. That weird chrysanthemum is very powerful, luckily he was countered by Uncle Sword today.
The ck shadow that appearedter, his title is Ghost and his rank is about the same as Chrysanthemum Douluo. His spirit is very special, Ghost Demon. And his own name is also called Gui Mei. ording to rumors, besides the Supreme Pontiff, no one has seen his true face. Hes a strong agility attack based spirit master. It is very difficult to harm him with physical attacks. Hes definitely one of the toughest among the Title Douluo.
Dugu Bos face turned red,That fellow Gui Mei is indeed powerful, if we were to continue fighting, I would definitely not be his opponent.
Ning Fengzhi heavily said:These two Title Douluo do not only hold a high rank in the Spirit Hall, they are also in charge of upholding thew. They are both important pirs in Spirit Hall. Other than the few other elders who are hidden inside the Elder Hall, any matter rting to the outside world is decided by the Supreme Pontiff and the two of them. They are important helpers of the Supreme Pontiff, given your strength now, if you were to meet them alone, theres no chance of surviving. Thats why I hope that you can return with Uncle Sword to the Seven Treasures zed Tile School. I can only guarantee your safety if you are there.
Tang San lowered his head and started thinking. Suddenly he raised his head, looked at Ning Fengzhi and said:Uncle Ning, thank you for your good intentions but I cannot just give up like this. Shrek Academy being able to walk until this step in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament is not only due to me working hard. If I were to abandon my teammates because of personal safely, then I will never forgive myself forever. Once such a knot appears in my heart, then my training from now on will never be sessful. Therefore, I must participate in the finals this time. Didnt you just say that before the finals end, Spirit Hall should not be openly making a move against me.
Ning Fengzhis eyes revealed a trace of praise, but the words from his mouth were actually:But once the finals ends, if you all really be the champions, the assaults from Spirit Hall will be much scarier than today. At that time, even I might not be able to protect you. I can reveal a secret to you. Within the sevenrge ns, only the upper three ns are not under the influence of Spirit Hall. Spirit Hall can make two big empires fear them, why is that? Thats because of their absolute strength. I dare say, the spirit masters controlled by the two big empires added up, are not even half as much as Spirit Hall.
Chapter 121 — Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong
Chapter 121: Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong
Part 1
After a moments pause, Ning Fengzhi went on:The depths of the Supreme Pontiff is even more unfathomable. Known as the most formidable leader in the history of Spirit Hall. In your present condition, youre in no way suited to oppose them from the front. Yielding isnt shirking, youre still young, even if you want to confront Spirit Hall, there will still be timeter. Is there a need to be so stubborn this time?
Tang Sans brows tightened. After thinking deeply for a moment, he still shook his head,No, I have to participate in thispetition. Uncle Ning, I understand your meaning, but I think this is also an important tempering in my life. If I can crash my way through, then when Spirit Hall wants to deal with me again in the future, it will also be severely difficult. Its impossible for them to always hide the truth.
Seeing the radiance in Tang Sans eyes, Ning Fengzhi couldnt help recalling the appearance of his father in his youth. Their expressions were so simr. Even though Ning Fengzhi and Tang Hao werent very familiar in those days and they werent far apart in age, the feeling Tang Hao gave him was always like looking up at a tall mountain. Among the people of his generation, no one couldpare to Tang Hao. Right now Tang Haos son had apparently duplicated this marvel, to the extent that he was even more outstanding than his father. Clear Sky School, dont tell me your genes really are that good?
Fine, since youve already decided, theres no need for me to say more. Uncle will guarantee your safety as far as possible.Ning Fengzhis words were very t, but as the master of a school, this was already equivalent to him giving Tang San a pledge.
Tang San sensed that Ning Fengzhis words right now werent out of pragmatism, or an attempt to rope him in. It was entirely the concern of an elder for a junior.
Uncle Ning, I might not be able to enter Seven Treasure zed Tile School, but as long as I still live, Seven Treasure zed Tile School will forever be my friend.
Spirit City.
A in clothed Grandmaster entered the city after passing the Spirit Master inspection. At his age, thirty something ranked strength naturally wouldnt arouse any attention.
Without resting a bit, without even catching his breath a moment, Grandmaster came straight to the highest governing body of Spirit City. Supreme Pontiff Pce.
In front of Supreme Pontiff Pce.
Halt.Two silver armored pce guard knights barred Grandmasters path, altogether a hundred pce guard knights raised the longswords in their hands,This is a restricted area. Approach one more step, and you will be killed without question.
Facing more than a hundred pce guard knights with strength clearly above his, Grandmasters expression was still as apathetic as always. Raising his hand, he suddenly revealed his warrant tile.
The pce guard in the lead quickly stepped forward, when he saw the six insignia on the warrant tile, he couldnt keep from shivering. With a putong sound, he knelt on one knee,My respect, elder.
The hundred pce guards uniformly made the same motion. Contrasted by them, the originally ordinary Grandmaster seemed a lot less ordinary.
Bring me to the Supreme Pontiff.Grandmaster used the simplest possible words to inform them of his purpose.
After an hour, in the official business hall of the Supreme Pontiff Pce, Grandmaster quietly sipped top quality fragrant tea, quietly waiting.
Right now he was the only person in the more than a thousand square meter official hall.
Grandmasters gaze was all along focused on the fragrant tea in his hand, without so much as a nce at all the gold and jade splendor around him, he just waited quietly.
The three meter high arched doors opened, and a soft voice echoed from outside,You wait outside. Without my order, nobody is allowed inside.
Yes.
Grandmasters gaze finally shifted from the tea, turning in the direction of the great doors of the official hall.
The door opened, and a woman walked in from outside.
Not tall, dressed in ck gilt-lined luxurious robes, wearing a nine tipped purple gold crown, a more than two meter long scepter in her hand, iid with countless precious stones. Fair skin and close to perfectplexion made her stand out from the masses.
She especially revealed an intangible noble sacredness, making people even more inclined to kneel and pay their respects.
Grandmaster sat, and after entering the room, that woman also halted. The two peoples gazes collided in the air like that. There were no sparks. Grandmasters gaze held a lot of things. There was apology, memories, and even more of disappointment.
The womans gaze instantly had aplex change. Even though she only looked thirty or so, in fact, she was even a year older than Grandmaster, her age long since past fifty. The scepter in her hand struck the floor, issuing an echoing ding.
You came.The gentle and pleasant voice very easily gave people a feeling of bathing in the spring wind.
But Grandmasters gaze instead became astringent, pushing on the table in front of him with both hands to stand, turning to that woman,Yes, I came. Are you well?
The womans face disyed a slight smile,With ten thousand subordinates, how would I be unwell? As the ruler of Spirit Hall, even the monarchs of the two great empires would have to show me some degree of courtesy. Where do you think I would be unwell?
Grandmaster sighed,Bibi Dong, I know the pain in your heart.
Bibi Dong? If you didnt say it, I would almost have forgotten this name. Please call me Supreme Pontiff, or Your Eminence. Its been long since I was that foolish Bibi Dong.
Yes, this seemingly gentle and beautiful woman before him was the current highest ruler of Spirit Hall, the target of pilgrimage for all Spirit Masters, the Supreme Pontiff.
She was the youngest Supreme Pontiff in the history of Spirit Hall, taking the seat before forty.
There were initially a lot of doubters, but as time passed, under her governance, Spirit Halls development was even faster and more violent, and also even more unified. A lot of people already believed she was the most outstanding Supreme Pontiff Spirit Hall ever had.
Yes, Your Eminence Supreme Pontiff.Grandmasters pupils contracted somewhat, a trace of pain trickling through his eyes. He turned, walking over and standing where he sat before, hands sping the fragrant tea, seemingly falling into old memories.
Watching Grandmasters back, the indifference in the Supreme Pontiffs eyes faded away, a somewhat unable to endure mood shing. Raising her feet, she seemed about to step forward, but in the end held back.
What did youe to find me for? Its already been twenty years since west met.The Supreme Pontiffs voice still sounded so serene.
Grandmaster drew a deep breath, suppressing his raging heart. Even he hadnt expected him to lose control like this on seeing Bibi Dong again.
As he turned around, the mood in his eyes hadpletely disappeared, leaving only the usual apathy.
Your Eminence Supreme Pontiff, I came to make a request.
Oh?The Supreme Pontiff looked at Grandmaster with some astonishment,You woulde to request something of me? That doesnt seem like you. It seems time really will change a man. Speak.
Grandmaster didnt exin. If it was only for himself, he would nevere to make a request from the other person, but, for the disciple he thought of as a son, he had no choice but to make the trip.
Your Eminence, I want to know, how did you pass the crisis of twin spirits at that time?
The Supreme Pontiffs eyes contracted a moment, and she calmly said:You dont need to know. Whats the significance of this to you?
Grandmaster didnt hide it,I epted a disciple, he has followed me to cultivate for seven or eight years. By luck, he possess twin spirits like you. This child is prodigiously talented, and I hope to foster him into a power.
Why would I help you? Let you cultivate a power to go against meter?The Supreme Pontiffs voice suddenly became chilly.
Grandmaster lowered his voice:Of course not. If you agree to tell me how you did it, I can guarantee you that my disciple will never oppose Spirit Hall.
The corners of the Supreme Pontiffs mouth disyed a smile,Originally, its also this matter that not even this Grandmaster of theory knows. Yu Xiao Gang, Youvee toote. Several days ago I already dispatched people to rob and kill along the route the Heaven Dou Empire participating teams must travel. Their target, is that Clear Sky School disciple of yours. Therefore, theres also no need for you to know the secret of twin spirits.
Grandmaster trembled violently, turning back fiercely, staring at the Supreme Pontiff,
What did you say?
The Supreme Pontiff didnt hide it, and indifferently said:tinum bishop Ss sent word that a Clear Sky School child appeared, prodigiously talented. Already breaking through fortieth rank at such a young age, twin spirits, possessing a ten thousand year level fourth spirit ring. Even possibly possessing spirit bones. Close to Seven Treasure zed Tile School and Heaven Dou Empire. My Spirit Hall cant use such a person, but can only be killed.
You Grandmaster stepped forward sharply, both hands fiercely grabbing the Supreme Pontiffs shoulders, his eyes instantly covered with blood, his whole body trembling violently.
Seeing Grandmasters eyes brimming with hatred, Bibi Dong went nk a moment,To you, is he really so important?With her strength, she could naturally turn away Grandmaster, but she didnt do it, only letting his scorching hot hands hold onto her shoulders.
Grandmasters breath became ragged, speaking word by word:Bibi Dong, hear me clearly. If anything happens to Tang San, then I will spare no cost to destroy Spirit hall. In my life I have had no children, but he is like my son.
Part 2
Feeling Grandmasters breath, the Supreme Pontiffs face flushed a bit, her breath somewhat urgent saying:Yu Xiao Gang, do you still have the time to worry? Back then, do you remember how you left me? For your own little sister, ridiculous, truly too ridiculous. You actually refused me for your own little sister. That I became Supreme Pontiff is admittedly thanks to you, but, I hate you. In all my life, you are the person I hate the most. I want you to suffer, I will not only kill your apprentice, Ill still kill Liu Erlong. No, I wont kill her, Ill torture her to make you suffer.
The Supreme Pontiff had clearly be agitated, her eyes with the ice chill of a viper.
Just at this moment, there was suddenly a light knock from outside.
Get lost, didnt I say that nobody was to disturb me without my order?The Supreme Pontiff snarled.
The person outside apparently hadnt expected the seemingly amiable and approachable Supreme Pontiff to be in such a temper,Your Eminence, the two elders have sent back news. They didnt aplish the mission, and are waiting for your instructions.
What? Didnt aplish the mission?The Supreme Pontiffsplexion changed, looking fiercely at Grandmaster,It seems your apprentice is rather lucky.
Grandmaster stared nkly a moment, the red in his eyes gradually receding. He released his grip on the Supreme Pontiffs shoulders, and as he calmed down, he said:That you sent people to kill Tang San is perhaps not only because of his talent. With Spirit Halls power, how would you fear one Spirit Master? If my guess is correct, you did it because of his father, right?
The Supreme Pontiffs gaze froze,Youre still so clever. Leave. I dont want to see you again.
Grandmaster nodded silently, walking towards the big doors. As he gripped the handle on the door, he suddenly halted, faintly saying:Twenty years, Bibi Dong. Youre still so beautiful, but Im already old. If the one whose life was threatened today was you, I would still react the same. After all, you are my first love.
Bullsh*t.The Supreme Pontiff suddenly trembled,Could you still love? Youre not fit to speak the word. Would you still leave me if you loved me? Preferring to be together with your little sister? You bastard, get out.
As for why I left you back then, you shouldnt ask me, you should go ask the dead Supreme Pontiff. You always described me as fickle and cold. Ill follow your meaning. What I said before, if Tang San dies at the hands of Spirit Halls people. Then. I will spare no price to retaliate. Bibi Dong, this is thatst time I call you like this. You sent people to act against Tang San, our mutual rtionship is hereby over.
Fiercely pulling open the door, Grandmaster left inrge strides.
Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong swayed, seemingly unable to lean on the scepter, she fell to the floor.
She hated Grandmaster, had hated him for twenty whole years. Being able to maintain such deep hatred for so long, meant that her love for him back then had been so profound. Grandmasters words before leaving had suddenly made a small crack appear in her hatred.
Recalling all the instruction of thest Supreme Pontiff as well as all kinds of matters in the past, the truth that had been obscured by hatred gradually appeared before her.
Everything before her eyes gradually became hazy, her hands already turning white from the force with which she gripped the scepter,Is this fate toying with humans? Xiao Gang, the feelings between us. The feelings between us
The Supreme Pontiff suddenly ran over to where Grandmaster was sitting before, sping that abundantly warm fragrant tea, swallowing big mouthfuls.
Heaven Dou Empirespeting Spirit Master teams continued onward, and for the rest of the journey, there were no more mishaps. In order to protect these Spirit Masters, crown prince Xue Qinghe requisition three thousand armored troops to supplement the guard from towns they passed. At the same time he also called for some Spirit Master experts from the capital.
Xue Qinghe didnt interact more with Tang San. He was also very clear on what trouble Tang San was in, and at such a time, he used action to gain Tang Sans favorable impression.
On the way, the mood in the Shrek Academy team appeared somewhat oppressive. The only good news was that Xiao Wu had finally broken through to the fortieth rank, five days away from Spirit City. In order to let her possess a fourth spirit ring as soon as possible, Liu Erlong brought her directly to search for a spirit beast that suited her, to meet up with the others in Spirit City.
Atst, the whole procession reached Spirit City. Because of the special provisions of Spirit City, Xue Qinghe ordered the armored troops and imperial knights regiment to standby outside the city, and led the fifteen Spirit Master teams into Spirit City.
Compared to enormous cities like Heaven Dou City and Suotuo City, Spirit City was a lot smaller. It didnt even cover a tenth of the area Heaven Dou City did. However, it was still plenty shocking to Spirit Masters.
Despite the small area, Spirit Citys walls were still absolutely constructed to the standard of any capital city. The more than eighty meter high city walls appeared extremely majestic from the outside, and they were also more than thirty meters thick, builtpletely out of granite.
Even the wealthy Ning Fengzhi couldnt help sighing in admiration on seeing the walls.
In fact, Spirit City was built entirely by Spirit Hall. Wouldnt building a city like this be easier said than done?
Most unusual was that Spirit City wasnt as square as other cities, but rather hexagonal. In other words, its city walls had altogether six faces. The ones in charge of patrolling the city walls were all Spirit Masters, all wearing the special clothing of Spirit Hall.
Each of the six walls had an enormous sculpture, identical to Spirit Halls warrant tiles, symbolizing six formidable spirits.
Entering Spirit City gave people a spacious impression. There werent a lot of people on the streets, and very few shops. The business of these shops were mainly in the goods needed by Spirit Masters. Even storage type spirit tools were for sale. Of course, the quality was a bitcking.
They were met in Spirit City by a cardinal, and under his guidance, space was very quickly found for the more than two hundred people, staying in a hotel on the west side of Spirit City. Shocking Tang San was that even the hotel staff were Spirit Grandmasters with more than twentieth ranked spirit power.
After settling in, Tang San specially moved away from the hotel, carefully observing the other areas of Spirit City outside.
He discovered that the hexagonal Spirit City was actually built around a hill. On this hill were two extraordinarily striking buildings. The building halfway up the hill was the most magnificent, clearly visible even from a long distance away.
It was a building of pirs with a domed roof; the outside of the building made of golden material, glittering in the sunlight. By simply asking, Tang San found out that it was the newly constructed Supreme Pontiff Pce. The residence of the most senior ruler of Spirit Hall.
From Ning Fengzhi he had also learned that even deeper inside, Spirit Halls Elder Pce was also located in Supreme Pontiff Pce. Of course, it was impossible for ordinary people to see those elders.
The other building at the peak of the hill was a lot smaller than Supreme Pontiff Hall, approximately only a third of the size. Its architecture was somewhat simr, only its walls were white like jade, far from as eye catching as Supreme Pontiff Pce.
For some reason, as Tang San looked at that ptial building, inwardly he sensed even greater depths.
Ever since entering Spirit City, every Spirit Master had a kind of special feeling, apparently a somewhat pious mood in their hearts. Ning Fengzhi told Tang San that the seemingly much smaller building was the highest existence in Spirit Hall, Douluo Pce.
Only dead Title Douluo could stay in that ce. It could also be called the tomb of Title Douluo. The reason this ce had such a devout atmosphere wasnt because of Supreme Pontiff Pce, but rather because of Douluo Pce.
No matter where Supreme Pontiff Pce was established, Douluo Pce would follow, and moreover the position of Douluo Pce would always be even higher than Supreme Pontiff Pce. At times of great rites, the Supreme Pontiff would personally go to offer sacrifice before the doors of Douluo Pce, but even he didnt have the right to enter before death. These were the rules, and nobody could break them. Otherwise he would suffer the anger of all Spirit Masters.
It was precisely because of the existence of Supreme Pontiff Pce and Douluo Pce that Spirit City came to be known as the holynd of Spirit Masters after its founding. Of course, this was also publicly epted by the majority of Spirit Masters.
Because of the attack halfway and Tang Sans persistence in staying in thepetition, Flender and Liu Erlong both stayed in ces closest to him, even Ning Fengzhi specially chose a ce to stay not far away. Even though it was least probable that anything would happen in Spirit City, they still had no choice but to guard against it.
ording to the information from Spirit Hall, thepetition would officially begin in three days. The journey was wearying, but these three days of rest were sufficient for the academies to adjust.
Star Luo Empires participating academies were arranged to rest on the other side of Spirit City. Imperceptibly, Spirit Hall had already split the participating teams of the two great empires into two camps.
Regarding this, Xue Qinghe only smiled coldly in reply, but didnt raise any objections.
The Shrek Academy group all kept resting for three days, spending all their time in meditation to cultivate spirit power, to maintain their peak condition as much as possible.
Liu Erlong and Xiao Wu, finally returned the day before the start of the finals.
Part 3
For some reason, Liu Erlongs expression was somewhat monstrous. Xiao Wu sessfully obtained her fourth spirit ring, but ording to Liu Erlong, she was separated from Xiao Wu at the time.
And Xiao Wu herself said that she encountered an injured spirit beast, and by good fortune, obtained this spirit ring.
The finals were just about to begin, and at this moment, nobody would wonder about this matter.
As Xiao Wu returned, Tang San asked about her fourth spirit ability in order to beginbining it into the final tactics, but at this moment, Grandmaster finally returned.
Little San, youre alright.This was the first thing Grandmaster said on seeing Tang San.
Teacher, you knew? Im alright. This time its thanks to the old freak and uncle Nings people, otherwise Im afraid you wouldnt have seen me.
Grandmaster sighed,Its my fault. I shouldnt have let you participate in the tournament. Youve drawn their attention.
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:Teacher, theres no need to me yourself? Im still alright, it can even be considered an unconventional experience. Only by experiencing a confrontation with true powers do I understand how insignificant my own strength is. Afterwards I will redouble my efforts in cultivation.
Grandmasters face finally revealed a smile,Youve always been so sensible. Youre right, make great efforts in cultivation. As long as I still draw breath, I wont let people harm you. The finals are on the verge of starting tomorrow. Call everyone over, Ill give you some simple tactics.
Having reached the finals, Grandmaster finally acted.
Very quickly, Tang San called all the team members over. Liu Erlong learned that Grandmaster had returned, and also hastily followed.
Grandmaster and Liu Erlongs gazes met, and Liu Erlong read something in Grandmasters eyes. She didnt speak and only quietly walked over to his side, holding his arm.
Seeing Liu Erlongs tender appearance, the Shrek Seven Devils and others all couldnt help having somewhat strange expressions. The tyrant dragon would perhaps only restrain herself like this in front of Grandmaster.
Grandmasters gaze swept across everyone, then said:The finals are about to begin. I think you might have already forgotten what I said about thepetition format before. Ill repeat it once. The finals have altogether thirty three teams participating. Among them, the three seeded teams are separately selected from each of the two great empires and Spirit Hall. The greatest threat to you is no doubt the team sent by Spirit Hall. They are also the greatest hurdle for you to obtain the final victory.
There are altogether five rounds in the finals. Somewhat shorter than the time used for the qualifiers and rankingpetition, but because of the intensity of thepetition, theres a day of rest and revision between each round. Before the final and fifth round, there are even three days of rest. In the first round, the three seeded teams will sit out, and the remaining thirty teams will fight for fifteen advancement cements, the losers being directly eliminated. The ruthless knock outpetition is bound to make every Spirit Master team put their lives on the line even more. You definitely cannot have the slightest carelessness. At this final hour, the hidden capabilities of all the teams will finally be unleashed, no longer holding anything back. Even the teams youve already fought may very possibly give you a surprise.
ording to the tournament rules, in the second round, the first ranked teams from the two great empires will sit out. In other words, after weve obtained victory in the first round, there will be enough time to rest in the second round. This is also the significance behind the rankingpetition. At that time, sixteen teams will fight it out for eight ces in the third round. Further adding our two resting teams, there are altogether ten teams. In the third round its the second ranked teams that sit out. The remaining eight teams fight for the four ces to enter the fourth round together with them. In the fourth round no team sits out. Consequently, only the top two teams from the rankingpetition can benefit in the finals. But the earlier you can sit out, the more favorable, because you can avert being eliminated prematurely. In the fifth and final round, there are only three teams entering. The three teams will first use the method from the rankingpetition, seven team members conducting circting elimination, to decide which team has the strongest members. Afterwards the two losing teams will fight a team match, the winner again challenging the winner from before, to decide who will be the final champions. Do you all understand?
Yes, understood.Everyone had good memory, and now when it was truly time for the finals, their minds were naturally iparably focused.
Grandmaster nodded, saying:Its impossible to tell who our first opponent will be, but at least it wont be the three seeds. That will avert us encountering them prematurely. However, it will still be the Shrek Seven Devils going out. You havent cooperated on the battlefield for a long time already. This first round will be a warmup for you. I wont provide you with any specific tactics, the ring is still under little Sans control.
Little San.
Here.Tang San hurriedly stepped forward.
Grandmaster gazed at him, saying:Were practically sure to pass the first and second rounds. Therefore, let the opponents learn as little as possible about where our advantages lie in the first round. Do you understand my meaning?
Tang San nodded:Youre saying that even though its us seven going up, we must still conceal our strength as much as possible in the first round.
Grandmaster smiled and nodded,However, you still cant be careless. After all, its still possible for you to run into powers from Star Luo Empire in the first round.
Yes.
Grandmasters gaze turned to the Shrek Seven Devils as a whole,Youve studied under me for two years. Im very clear on how much effort youve expended over these two years. Theres no need to doubt, youre all geniuses among geniuses. Even if you encounter opponents more powerful than you, theres no need for your confidence to wane, because you are the youngest team among all thepetitors. Your futures are boundless. I dont have any requirements that you take the championship, my only hope is that each of you can disy your own true strength. Find the best method to rouse your own potential.
Yes.The Shrek Seven Devils agreed loudly.
As Grandmaster and Liu Erlong left, the Shrek Seven Devils instantly started to cultivate, preparing for the first round of thepetition tomorrow.
Liu Erlong pulled Grandmaster straight to her room,Xiao Gang, how was it?
Looking at Grandmaster, Liu Erlongs gaze was somewhat evasive. She of course knew where Grandmaster had gone, and Grandmaster didnt keep anything from her.
Sighing, Grandmaster said:Shes changed. Without meeting for twenty years, people will always change. Now shes the Supreme Pontiff. No longer the Bibi Dong of those days. It seems I really shouldnt have gone to find her.A faint stab of pain in his heart made his expression turn somewhat sad.
Liu Erlong inwardly loosed a breath,That means, she didnt tell you the method to cultivate twin spirits?
Grandmaster smiled ruefully,She sent people to dispose of Tang San, fully aware that hes my disciple. How would she tell me the method to cultivate twin spirits? But so what? Ive already faintly guessed some things. With the chance, as long as Bibi Dong can be brought to truly show her hand, I can be certain of my ideas.
At this, Grandmaster took the initiative to pull Liu Erlong into an embrace,Erlong, this is Spirit City, its her domain. From now on, you cant be far from my side no matter what, Im afraid it would be detrimental to me.
Liu Erlong immediately disyed her proper temperament,Let here, would I still fear her? So what if shes the Supreme Pontiff, she still hasnt beaten me. As long as she doesnt take you away, I wont fear anything.
Listening to Liu Erlongs overbearing speech, Grandmaster couldnt help showing a faint smile, lowering his head to lightly kiss her forehead,Dont worry, shell never take me. We are husband and wife, even if only in name.
Hearing this, Liu Erlong couldnt help revealing some grief. Even though Grandmaster no longer ran from her feelings, and the two treated each other like husband and wife, Grandmaster never agreed to be too intimate. That rtionship of siblings always stretched between them. Fortunately, even though it was in name only, it was still enough to console Liu Erlongs heart.
For the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament finals, Spirit City had specially opened up a specific area. This area was in the heart of Spirit City. The enormous stage was more than a hundred meters across, madepletely out of granite.
This enormous stage was still reinforced with an enormous amount of spirit tools to prevent damage. ording to Spirit Halls information, this ring could take any attack from Spirit Masters under the Spirit Emperor level without taking damage.
Only an organization as rich and imposing as Spirit Hall could do something like this, at least the two great empires would hate to part with such enormous resources.
In front of this stage was Supreme Pontiff Pce, the distance from here to the hill where the Pce was located was less than a kilometer. Spirit Hall had already announced that the finals between thest three powers would take ce just in front of Supreme Pontiff Pce.
At that time, the Supreme Pontiff would appear personally to crown the final champions.
To any Spirit Master, this was an iparable glory.
At first light, all thepeting teams were led to thepetition area by special guides from Spirit Hall. Each academy had their own rest area, constructed around the ring. On the opposite side of Supreme Pontiff Pce was the VIP judges seating, where the people from the two great empires would observe the battles. Of course, there were still intermediaries from Spirit Hall.
Just as they arrived, without pause, Flender was called up to draw lots.
Chapter 122 — Star Luo Imperial Academy Team
Chapter 122: Star Luo Imperial Academy Team
Part 1
The first round draw was undoubtedly extremely important. If one could draw a rtively weak opponent, it would be quite an advantage for any team.
Especially to a team like Shrek Academy that would skip the second round. If they could have an easy win in the first round, then they could preserve their energy to unleash it in the third round of thepetition. The true contest started from the third round on.
Flender returned very soon, his expression clearly very good, a smile on his face. Seeing his enormously self-satisfied appearance, there was no need to ask; this draw was naturally very good.
Suddenly, Flenders face turned nk, saying to everyone:I have one piece of bad news, and one piece of good news. Which do you want first?
Everyone stared nkly, and Dai Mubai said:Then tell us the bad news first.
Flender lowered his voice:The bad news is, your first round opponent is zing Academy.
zing Academy?Everyone indeed frowned. zing Academy had been researching methods to deal with Tang San as well as the other students over the fortieth rank ever since the rankingpetition. They were already one of the strongest teams on the Heaven Dou Empire side. They werent far behind even Godwind Academy.
In the rankingpetition it might have looked like an easy win for Shrek Academy, but in the qualifiers they had still suffered a bit.
Of course, zing Academy wasnt enough to block their progress, but encountering such a standard of powerful teams in the first round, still counted as a bad draw.
Tang San couldnt help saying:Why are we running into them in everypetition, its too kharmic.
Grandmaster said without batting an eyelid:Flender. Then whats the good news?
Flender grinned,The good news is, zing Academy has given up on the finals, they voluntarily forfeited.
...... was the face everyone made.
Liu Erlong said:zing Academy spent a lot of effort to fight their way into the finals, why would they suddenly forfeit?
Flender spread his hands, saying:Dont ask me. I dont know either. It was announced suddenly. But no matter what is said, its still a great opportunity for us. Were skipping the first two rounds.
Ning Rongrong giggled.Thats right. Weve still entered the top ten without a fight.
Flender said:Thepetition will start right away. You all watch your opponents carefully. This is an eliminationpetition, hiding your strength isnt easy. The biggest advantage of skipping the first two rounds isnt not fighting, but rather being able to grasp our opponents strength even better. The ones able to enter the third round wont be weaklings, at least not below zing Academys level.
The finals didnt have a big opening ceremony as expected, everything was very simple. One of Spirit Halls cardinals went up on stage and dered the start of the finals, simultaneously dering the list of the battling teams. Conducted by referees specially selected by Spirit Hall, thepetition began.
The two sides in the first round werent particrly powerful, and the Shrek Seven Devils couldnt help whispering among themselves in the rest area.
Oscar said:These finals dont appear to be as grand as the qualifiers. There isnt even an opening ceremony. There are also pitifully few spectators, at most a few thousand.
Tang San said:Even though there are only a few thousand, dont forget that theyre all Spirit Masters. Moreover, the overwhelming majority should be Spirit Masters belonging to Spirit Hall.
Spirit Hall should have their reasons for not permitting ordinary people to watch the battles. Didnt the teachers say that the finals between the final three powers would be held in front of Supreme Pontiff Pce. That was the true climax of thepetition. The present dullness was very possibly to prepare for then.
The first match finished very quickly, the second match was Godwind Academy against Star Luo Empires Dragon Sunflower Academy.
What?As the Shrek Academy group saw Godwind Academys formation, they couldnt help standing up in shock.
The center of Godwind Academys formation had shockingly changed four people, and these four people were unexpectedly from zing Academy.
The more than a dozen academies on Star Luo Empires side didnt react, but Heaven Dou Empires side exploded. How were zing Academys team members now in Godwind Academy?
Grandmasters brows wrinkled tightly, and Flender couldnt keep from saying:Whats going on here? Ill go ask the organizationalmittee.Finished speaking, he immediately left with quick steps.
The uproar below didnt affect the match above. With Huo Wumanding from the rear, and Feng Xiaotian and Huo Wushuang standing furthest in front, when they suddenly revealed all their spirit rings, the opponents couldnt help feeling ice cold.
No need to doubt it, the seven people representing Godwind Academy were all Spirit Ancestors above fortieth rank. The entire match was practically a one-sided massacre. Huo Wu didnt even have to use Defying me Ring.
Dai Mubai asked Grandmaster:Wasnt it said that participating teams cant change out team members?
Grandmasters eyes suddenly brightened,They should be exploiting a loophole. Participating teams cant change out members, but this doesnt mean that academies cant exchange members that are already signed up. This part isnt explicitly prohibited. Huo Wus several team members were originally on the list of people participating in the finals. As long as Spirit Hall agreed, its not impossible for them to change academies.
Xiao Wu said:Then couldnt we do it too?
Grandmaster shook his head,Toote. Thepetition has already started, the final quota of members participating in the finals of each team has already been set. Moreover they will allpete today; afterpeting, it will already be toote to change academies again. Even more, which academy would give up their own chances in the finals? zing Academy has bet a lot this time, I dont know what they did to have Spirit Hall be so aodating.
After a while, Flender returned with a gloomy face. The answer Spirit Hall gave was very simple: As long as it was within the bounds of the rules, themittee wouldnt interfere.
Even though the two great academies had turned into one, they had after all given up one ce in the finals. In some sense, Shrek Academy was still the beneficiary.
Shrek Academy werent alone in protesting. A lot of academies on the Heaven Dou Empire side protested equally, but they also finally experienced Spirit Halls unyieldingness for the first time. Spirit Hall only gave one answer: If you dont want to participate, you can leave. Themittee will be absolutely impartial.
Heaven Dou Empires official didnt weigh in. After all, Godwind Academy was still on Heaven Dou Empires side even after strengthening, if they could obtain a good record, it wouldnt be a bad thing for Heaven Dou Empire.
Right now the rtionship between the two great empires and Spirit Hall was still harmonious at least on the surface. They definitely wouldnt offend Spirit Hall for such a trivial matter.
The first two rounds finished very quickly, and the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament was refined to ten powers.
The third round was on the verge of starting, and it was Godwind Academy and Star Luo Empires second ranked teams turn to sit out. Shrek Academy also weed their first battle in the finals.
If saying that nothing unexpected happened in the first two rounds, then after the lots were drawn for the third round, the atmosphere in the finals abruptly became tense.
Shrek Academy had apparently already exhausted their luck in the first two rounds. Their opponent for the third round was Star Luo Imperial Advanced Spirit Master Academy. It was also the team selected by Star Luo Empire to be among the three seeds.
However, this still wasnt what drew the most attention. Another match was even more shocking, Spirit Hall Advanced Spirit Master Academy versus Heaven Dou Imperial Advanced Spirit Master Academy.
From the side, the collision of two seeds apparently proved the impartiality of the finals.
Without a doubt, these two matches were of the highest priority.
There was still an hour before the start of thepetition; the top ten teams had already entered the grounds to conduct their preparation and warm up before the start.
Boss Dai, what is it?Ma Hongjun somewhat puzzled asked. Ever since learning the results of the draw, Dai Mubai had seemed extremely gloomy, not saying a word on the whole way from the residence to thepetition grounds. Entirely different from his usual appearance.
Tang San had naturally also seen that Dai Mubais mood was abnormal, but his perception was different from Ma Hongjuns. Even though Dai Mubai was taciturn, Tang San could still sense that he was preparing for something.
Erupting from silence, or withering in silence. Dai Mubais nature was undoubtedly the former. The fighting spirit he was umting inside had apparently already reached its peak.
Not only was Dai Mubai in an abnormal mood, Zhu Zhuqing was as well.. But Zhu Zhuqings expression was different from Dai Mubais, those ordinarily ice cold eyes were right now brimming with agitation.
Dai Mubai didnt reply to Ma Hongjun, but Zhu Zhuqing stood up, bending her waist to bow to everyone.
Zhuqing, why are you doing this?Grandmasters brows furrowed.
Zhu Zhuqing gave Dai Mubai a look,In this match, we must win. This is the only chance for me and Mubai.
Oscar asked:Whats going on? Dont tell me you have some personal enemies in that Star Luo Imperial Academy?
Zhu Zhuqing shook her head, saying:No. This is an internal n struggle. Mubai and I are from Star Luo Empire. We each belong to two great families. The rtionship between our two ns is extremely close. Theres a custom of connecting by marriage. Within the ns, only the most outstanding people can be future heirs. Mubai and I arent the first children of our ns. My elder sister and Mubais elder brother have been betrothed since childhood, and me and Mubai are the same.
Part 2
We four are each the most outstanding children of our respective ns. Mubai and I, the reason we came to Heaven Dou Empire, was in order to increase our strength. This Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament was one chance our ns gave us. Since we arent the first children, our chances of inheriting are very small. If we can defeat our older siblings, we have the qualifications to inherit.
Tang San said:Youre saying, your older siblings are in the Star Luo Imperial Advanced Spirit Master Academy team?
Zhu Zhuqing nodded silently,Originally, I thought we didnt have any hope. But, as I came to Shrek Academy, when I met all of you, I suddenly realized that, with your help, we have a chance of victory.
Xiao Wu couldnt help saying:Is authority really so important? Even if you can inherit your ns, will you really be happy?
Zhu Zhuqingughed bitterly,It would be nice if it really was that simple. Do you really think that we regard authority as so important? No, we dont. Our ns both have extremely special rules. In order to make the future n heirs even more outstanding, after choosing the children topete, they will foster these children to treat each other as personal enemies. The winner can admittedly inherit the n, but the loser will be extremely miserable. In order to to prevent internal strife, the loser will be directly erased. Therefore, were not only fighting for authority, but at the same time also for our lives.
Saying this, Zhu Zhuqings mood clearly became agitated,Do you know why Im always so cold to Mubai? Its because Ive always maintained the certainty that I will die at twenty five. Even to the extent that I wont reach that age. Mubais brother is six years older than him, he has the advantage in both intelligence, wisdom and strength. My sister is also seven years older than me. Inpeting with them, we practically dont have any effect. Therefore, after Mubai came to Heaven Dou Empire, he chose to fall into depravity, loitering among women. With him like this, how could we have a chance to live? I was angry that he wasnt fighting.
Dai Mubai finally spoke up,Fight? Fight how? Brother is six years older than me. Hes practically the certain candidate for n sessor. Choosing me as backup was only to give my brother more pressure and propulsion. Two years ago, when I saw little San, you, Xiao Wu and Rongrong entering the academy, I finally found hope. The n gave me until the age of twenty five. Besides intellectual level, this Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament is a test of my strength. Zhuqing and I have to prevail over our older siblings while theyre participating in the tournament. Theyre both almost twenty five. This match is our only chance. If we lose, then we have to find some other respect to doubly surpass them to possibly gain approval. But when theyve obtained a lot more backing than us, thats practically impossible. I hate my n, but, for Zhuqing, I still wont go back to running away. In todays fight, even if I die, I still wont lose.
Evil eyes blood red, the atmosphere suddenly became oppressive. Nobody had thought that Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing would have such enormous pressure and background behind them. That was a threat to their lives.
Tang San extended his right hand, looking into Dai Mubais blood red evil eyes, spitting out two words:Certain victory.
Oscar followed immediately after, cing his right on Tang Sans. Ma Hongjun, Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong one after another did the same. When Zhu Zhuqing and Dia Mubais right hands also folded over theirs, the seven practically simultaneously roared,Certain victory.
So far in the tournament, the Shrek Seven Devils had still never gone up at the same time. As theirplete formation appeared on the stage, the remaining several Spirit Master teams on the Heaven Dou Empire side couldnt help freezing.
Huo Wu and Feng Xiaotian stood together, they had both guessed that Tang San, Xiao Wu, Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing and Ma Hongjun would appear, but they hadnt anticipated Ning Rongrong and Oscar.
Even though Ning Rongrong had acted when the bandits attacked, the scene at that time was in chaos, and not many people noticed her.
But there had still been some omens about her. After all, at that time she had thrown herself into her fathers arms, proving she was from Seven Treasure zed Tile School.
However, people couldntprehend Oscar. From the start of the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament until now, he had never appeared on stage. As he now leisurely followed next to the others to appear on the stage, shocked Huo Wu and Feng Xiaotians group enormously.
Could it be that this was Shrek Academys hidden expert? Always quietly waiting to appear.
Led by Dai Mubai, the Shrek Seven Devils stood in a line, quietly standing on the stage. Dai Mubais evil eyes were unprecedentedly serious, quietly looking straight ahead.
On the other side of the stage, seven people were equally slowly walking up. As Dai Mubai saw that person walking furthest ahead on the other side, he couldnt keep his eyes from shining brilliantly.
Tang San had also taken note of that person on the other side. Long golden hair draped over his shoulders and back, his face with azy expression, a pair of pupils with a purple luster, but not really double pupils. His appearance resembled Dai Mubai to at least seventy percent, only his stature was even taller than Dai Mubai. Even though it was very casual, that smile of his still expressed a superior attitude.
Behind him followed a tall young woman, practically as tall as him, an extremely ample figure, sheep fat white jade type skin, equally with a smile on her face, and even in thispetition grounds holding the arm of the former. This young woman was very beautiful, resembling Zhu Zhuqing even more than Dai Mubai did the former.
Only she wasnt as cold as Zhu Zhuqing.
Shepletely seemed gentle. In this kind of gentleness, it was even easier to acknowledge her beauty.
The youth in the leads gaze flitted across Dai Mubais face, calmly saying:Mubai, I really didnt expect you could reach the finals. Being able to challenge me face to face is actually already a sess to you; but you should understand, doing this will force me to strike back at you.
Dai Weisi, no need to be so understanding; when did you ever stop striking at me? In the fight today, you and I are enemies. If you have the ability, defeat me first. Otherwise, who will inherit the n still isnt set.
Dai Weisi looked somewhat astonished at Dai Mubai,Oh, our yboys unexpectedly changed. Fine, I want to see what youve learned in these years since you left, to actually dare speak to your big brother like this. Dont tell me that girl Zhuqing is also together with you? It seems you are finally truly prepared to confront us?
Gaze falling on Zhu Zhuqing, Dai Weisis gaze was somewhat serious. Looking face to face with the young woman beside him, an ice cold light simultaneously shed in the corners of their eyes.
Zhuqing, unless I misremember, you should still be less than fifteen. Being able participate in this tournament, and moreover crashing through to the top ten, I dont know whether I should say your luck is good, or your strength. However, you will stop here. Actually, dad and mom really miss you, they just cant vite the rules of our ancestors. After the tournament,e back together with me.The voice of the young woman next to Dai Weisi was different from Zhu Zhuqings, without the ice cold, but with a heartfelt charming vor, the soft and gentle voice very easily drawing people in.
Zhu Zhuyun, no need to be so understanding. If I didnt leave home, perhaps I would already be dead by your hands. Miss me? In our family, where does such affection exist?Zhu Zhuqings voice became even colder.
To her and Dai Mubai, the sweethearts in front of them were older, and they possessed an indelible blood rtionship, but under the pressure of their ns, only one of the two sides could survive.
No matter their purpose, they all had to fight with all their strength. At least, nobody would hope for their lives to be ended so easily.
The two sides on the stage made no effort to keep their voices down, and the hearing of the Spirit Masters below was much better than that of ordinary people.
When they heard Zhu Zhuyun say Zhu Zhuqing still wasnt fifteen years old, even Spirit Masters with extremely high self confidence couldnt help being in an uproar.
Especially those who had seen Zhu Zhuqing fight before, had expressions that even more brimmed with incredulity.
Huo Wu was already entirely lifeless. If saying that she had imagined she could still ce above Shrek Academy after uniting with Godwind Academy, then, right now she was already deep in despair.
More than four years younger than her, but strength not inferior in any respect. These people, were they actually monsters?
Thinking of this also suddenly raised another question. She had never learned Tang Sans age. Could it be that he was also that young?
The referee stepped between the two sides,Prepare for the match. You can release your spirits. The rules are as before, the losers will be directly eliminated, the winners will enter the top six. Shrek Academy Advanced Spirit Master Academy team versus Star Luo Imperial Advanced Spirit Master Academy. Make ready.
Dai Mubai and Dai Weisi, Zhu Zhuqing and Zhu Zhuyun, the eight gazes of the four people collided in the air.
Dai Weisis gaze abruptly turned overbearing, his entire body as if unfolding, wide shoulders, equally demonic mien, in this moment appeared exceptionally grand,Brothers, release spirits. Let us give them a surprise.
Part 3
The spirit power of the seven Star Luo Imperial Academy members released in a sh. Dai Weisi and Zhu Zhuyun stood furthest in front, and their spirit power fluctuations were also the most tremendous.
Revolving in a blink, two yellow and two purple, four spirit rings appeared over them.
Dai Weisi and Zhu Zhuyuns spirits were the same as their younger siblings, White Tiger and Hell Civet. Judging by the spirit power fluctuations, of these two, Dai Weisis spirit power was at least already past the forty seventh rank, and Zhu Zhuyun was also at least over the forty sixth.
They were the most powerful enemies the Shrek Seven Devils had faced thus far in the tournament.
Even more shocking, as the five people behind Dai Weisi and Zhu Zhuyun released their spirits, four were above fortieth rank. Including the two in front, the number of Spirit Ancestors in the Star Luo Academy team was six. Besides the ones that already appeared the day before to shock everyone, Spirit Hall Academy and thebined Godwind Academy and zing Academy teams, they were the team of the ones that had appeared so far with the most Spirit Masters over fortieth rank. Even more, Dai Weisi and Zhu Zhuyuns strength was so outstanding.
In terms of overall strength, they wouldnt be below thebined Godwind Academy and zing Academy.
Star Luo Imperial Advanced Spirit Master Academy was different from Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. It couldnt be entered by relying on status and money.
But, shocking Dai Weisi and Zhu Zhuyun, the Shrek Seven Devils provided everyone an extremely frightful shock.
Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings bodies lit up, equally with two yellow and two purple, four spirit rings. Horrifying the bystanders into speechlessness even more, was the unassuming Tang San.
Two yellow, one purple, one ck. Four spirit rings appeared in a sh. All the academies that had advanced on the Star Luo Empires side couldnt help crying out simultaneously.
The shock still hadnt ended, as next to these three, the other four had exactly the same spirit rings, all with two yellow and two purple, ideal configurations.
The Shrek Academy team that hadnt appeared in the previous two rounds unexpectedly had seven Spirit Ancestors with optimal spirit ring configurations and strength over the fortieth rank. In just a split second, the pressure from the spirit rings greatly reduced the previous vigor of Star Luo Empire. Dai Weisi and Zhu Zhuyuns faces also finally changed.
Zhu Zhuyun somewhat forgot herself as she looked at Zhu Zhuqing,No, this is impossible. When you left home you were just twenty something ranked. In these two years, how could you have broken through the fortieth rank?
When Shrek Academy reached the finals, they had already drawn the attention of Dai Weisi and Zhu Zhuyun. But in their consciousness, they hadnt really cared about their younger siblings.
After all, there was that age gap. With their innate talents not much different, how could they possibly catch up to the two of them? Even finding out that Shrek Academy members were the champions of the rankingpetition didnt change their way of thinking.
As one of the three seeded teams, the only opponent in their eyes was Spirit Hall Academys team.
But after Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing truly unveiled fortieth rank strength in front of them, Dai Weisi and Zhu Zhuyuns hearts were both shocked and brimming with killing intent. With such an age gap, but their strength already about to catch up, if they were given a bit more time, the resultter would truly be uncertain.
Even if they vited the tournament rules, they still had to as far as possible end it in this match.
Dai Mubai looked coldly at Dai Weisi, and naturally read that killing intent from the eyes of this elder brother. In talent, Dai Mubai was originally a bit better than Dai Weisi, and with innate evil eye double pupils, he received even more attention since childhood. Otherwise he also wouldnt have been chosen as Dai Weisis opponent.
At this very moment, even though thepetition still hadnt begun, his heart was already iparably carefree.
Since childhood, each time Dai Weisi had seen him, there had been that thick disdain and contempt deep in the corners of his eyes, he had never been considered an opponent. But right now, he found seriousness and dread in Dai Weisis eyes. All this was something he had relied on his own strength to take.
Begin match.Along with the referees shout, this attention-grabbing match finally began.
Rongrong, give me spirit power.As they released their spirits, both sides already formed up. Tang San swiftly withdrew behind Dai Mubai, Xiao Wu took a step forward, taking Dai Mubais left side. Ma Hongjun was still as ever, protecting the two support Spirit Masters in the rear.
The loud shout came from Tang San. When Ning Rongrong released her spirit she was directly behind them. At least from the front the brightly colored light of her Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda couldnt be seen.
Hearing Tang Sans directions, a purple spirit ring red concurrently. A line of dazzlingly bright light entered his body, and along with it was still a pink sh thrown from Oscars hand.
White Tiger Barrier already appeared over Dai Weisi. Their spirits were the same, and even though his spirit abilities werent exactly the same as Dai Mubais, the first three were still identical. After all, these three spirit abilities was the optimal conclusion their n had obtained after countless revisions.
Tang San without the slightest hesitation threw the pink light from Oscar into his mouth. Instantly, a faintyer of pink light merged with the bright light that leapt up as Ning Rongrong poured it into him.
Dai Weisi and Zhu Zhuyun moved.
Dai Weisi took the lead, tyrannical imposing manner releasing on all sides, White Tiger Vajra Transformation alsounching at this moment, unexpectedly by himself suppressing Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu.
No need to doubt it, his spirit power was the strongest of everyone present. His choice at this time was the most proper. He was even more tyrannical than Dai Mubai, the imposing manner cultivated over several years in the top position wasnt something Dai Mubai, this mncholy dreamless brother, couldpare to.
Behind Dai Weisi, Zhu Zhuyun also moved. A supporting light shot into her from behind her back, and Zhu Zhuyun disappeared practically instantly. With a flicker, her entire body only left behind faint afterimages in the air, drawing an enormous arc, curving around the side, going straight for Tang San.
Clearly, they already considered Tang Sans ck spirit ring as the biggest threat.
Tang San didnt even seem to notice Zhu Zhuyuns arrival, his face very serious, the light of his fourth spirit ring rushing out, dense ck rising with all its strength under the boost of the stimting pink sausage and Ning Rongrongs fourth spirit ability spirit power boost. Instantly, he waspletely covered in a ckyer. At the same time, in his right hand, surging blue lightpletely condensed in his palm with hardly anything showing outside. His palm just slowly closed.
Ding Zhu Zhuyuns illusory silhouette halted in midair, because an equally fast silhouette suddenly blocked in front of her.
Zhu Zhuqing and Zhu Zhuyuns fierce collision in midair left behind a trail of sparks.
In terms of strength, Zhu Zhuqing was still very inferior to Zhu Zhuyun, there was after all still a gap of five ranks or so between them in spirit power. However, dont forget that behind Zhu Zhuqing was still the unprecedented Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda Spirit Master Ning Rongrong, with speed amplification, using Three Aperture Governing Heart to focus on her, directly increasing her speed by forty percent. To agility attack system Spirit Masters, speed and attack power were directly proportional. Even though Zhu Zhuyun also had the speed boost from herpanion behind her, how could the effectpare to the worlds number one support spirit?
Zhu Zhuyuns shock didnt make her pause, she of course saw that Tang San was just about to release that terrifying ten thousand year spirit ring ability. From Tang Sans storing power circumstances she clearly understood that this spirit ability absolutely wasnt any small matter, no matter what she couldnt let the opponents fully use it.
The two sisters continuously collided in midair like shooting stars, countless sparks glittering in the air from the collision of their ws.
The battle on the other side had already begun. Meeting Dai Weisis domineering pressure wasnt Dai Mubai, but Xiao Wu. Figure shing, Xiao Wu already appeared in front of Dai Weisi. Her second spirit ability, Demonic Confusion, released along with her eyes turning pink.
Dai Weisi snorted coldly, the radiance in his eyes suddenly growing sharply, unexpectedlypletely disregarding Xiao Wus Demonic Confusion ability. Under the boost of White Tiger Vajra Transformation, a White Tiger Light Wave shot out at her. At the same time he sped up, tiger paws opening, his target still Dai Mubai.
However, in the end he still underestimated Xiao Wu. In just an instant, Xiao Wu shocked everyone.
Teleportationunched, dodging the White Tiger Light Wave attack. The next moment, Xiao Wus body was suddenly covered by ayer of golden light, and she wound directly around Dai Weisi.
As the chief heir to the n, Dai Weisi possessed the formidable White Tiger Spirit, and prodigious talent.
His realbat experience was naturally extremely plentiful.
Faced with Xiao Wus sudden change, he wasnt flustered at all, White Tiger Vajra Transformation with White Tiger Barrier instantly rising to the limit. Rich white light gushed out of his body, he wanted to use his own superior spirit power to directly bounce away Xiao Wu.
But, Dai Weisi miscalcted. The instant the white light over his body touched the golden light Xiao Wu released, the white light unexpectedly didnt have the slightest blocking effect. The next moment, Xiao Wus scorpion braid already swept out, firmly twisting around his neck.
Soft Bones Demon Rabbit Xiao Wu, fourth spirit ability, Paragon Golden Body,unched.
To Xiao Wu, there was no spirit ability that suited her better than this.
Chapter 123 — Ten Thousand Year Spirit Ability Variant Ability
Chapter 123: Ten Thousand Year Spirit Ability Variant Ability
Part 1
Afterunching Paragon Golden Body, all attacks of any level werepletely ineffective. Internal strength doubled. Three second duration. For every ten spirit power ranks, the invincibility and strength boost time would increase by one second.
Three seconds would seem very short, but very often it was enough to take control of the crucial moment. This fourth spirit ability nevertheless traded time for a formidable effect. No matter what attack it faced, it would be invincible for three seconds. This gave Xiao Wu ample time to get in close.
Long hair twisted around her opponents neck, Xiao Wu had already dodged behind Dai Weisi. Both of Dai Weisis palms struck back in the final second of Paragon Golden Body, the intense bacsh making his palms numb.
Tang San had long ago told Xiao Wu that he didnt like seeing her use her body to twist around the opponents, she was after all a girl. Consequently, Xiao Wus Soft Skill had already changed a lot by now. The braid that had twisted around Dai Weisis neck tightened abruptly; and, having dodged behind Dai Weisi, her one foot supporting on the ground, Xiao Wu nted her other foot on Dai Weisis waist.
First spirit ability, Waist Bow,unched.
Xiao Wus entire body braced for a moment in that golden ring of light, just before erupting with her full strength.
The effect of Paragon Golden Body had doubled her strength, and the Waist Bow boost doubled it once again. The force her seemingly slender body could exert right now was enough to induce terror. Even a sixtieth rank Spirit Master would still find it impossible to resist when controlled by her.
Dai Weisi shot out like an artillery shell, mming directly into hisrades.
And at this moment, with a tigers roar, Dai Mubai finally moved. Three White Tiger Light Waves shot out, and under the amplification of White Tiger Vajra Transformation, it forcibly obstructed the other several Star Luo Academy Spirit Masters from unleashing their spirit abilities.
However, strangely, from the start of the match, the Shrek Seven Devils had never shown any intent of charging in to attack.
The Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda suddenly added another radiant stream, attack power boost; altogether two streams of light condensing on Zhu Zhuqing.
With an immense sound, Zhu Zhuyun was shocked flying by Zhu Zhuqings instantly increased attack cat ws. Right now her face had already be extremely unsightly. She wasnt losing to Zhu Zhuqing, but rather to thebination of Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong.
The Shrek Seven Devils were always as one, and right now, these two sisters were both taking an equal share in scars and bruises.
Seven Devil riot.A shout in a steady voice came from Tang San. Having constantly stored power, he finally moved. Left foot taking a step forward, that right fist stored full of deep blue radiance smashed the floor with a loud rumble.
At the same time, behind Tang San, Oscar threw out altogether four stimting pink sausages from his hands, each reaching Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing, Xiao Wu, and Ma Hongjuns hands. He had naturally never stopped making sausages while Tang San stored power.
Faint light flickering, Tang Sans face revealed a tyrannical expression, deep blue rays of light bursting from his fist in a sh.
Being thrown by Xiao Wu, Dai Weisi waspletely unable to control his body, and three of hispanions had to join hands to catch him; but at this moment, time seemed to slow by half.
Hong Chi
Along with a bizarre sound, a circle of deep blue hazy light quietly spread with the Star Luo Academy team at its center. The moment that hazy blue light had spread to its limit, suddenly, countless strands of Blue Silver Grass broke through the ground and shot up within the range of that hazy light,pletely pushing all the Star Luo Academy team members into the air.
Before this critical moment, the Star Luo teams members only had time to release their protective spirit abilities. Right now, of the seven, only Zhu Zhuyun was slightly separated from the team; the other six were practically all together.
The defense protected them, but, the Blue Silver Grass that stabbed them into the air seemed to have a peculiar stunning effect. The seven Star Luo Academy team members all sunk into a brief period of dizziness.
Thousand Hands Asura Tang San, fourth spirit ability, Blue Silver Prison variant ability, Blue Silver Thrust,unched.
This was the result of Tang Sans focused research. When Blue Silver Prison was used in livebat, it was Blue Silver Grass suddenly erupting from the ground, trapping the opponent within a cage. Since it was like this, what would the effect be if his entire spirit power waspletely released on the Blue Silver Grass bursting from the ground?
This made the Blue Silver Grass of the Blue Silver Prison extremely hard. If the opponent was a bit weak, he would be directly pierced through. It was also impossible for stronger opponents to escape this kind of area attack.
Through experimentation, Tang San discovered that when his spirit power was condensed to a certain degree, Blue Silver Thrust could cause a brief stunning effect. The duration of this effect depended on the opponents strength.
However, even more powerful opponents would still be stunned for at least a second.
This discovery made Tang San expend a lot of effort to study this spirit ability. After all, it was a ten thousand year spirit rings ability, how could it be so simple? Blue Silver Prison itself had a stun effect, but it required the opponent to break open the cage to take effect; even so, the effect was exceptionally faint. Whenrge numbers of Blue Silver Prisons erupted densely, the stun effects oveid, immediately bing clear.
At present, Tang Sans research into this spirit ability still wasntpletely mature, but he still had some certainty of restraining his opponents.
In order to strengthen the effect of the spirit ability, Tang San had, from the start, used Ning Rongrongs spirit power amplification and the attribute boost from Oscars stimting pink sausage. Like this, the effect of his Blue Silver Thrust reached its maximum level the first time it was used on the battlefield.
Even an opponent like Dai Weisi with much higher spirit power than him, would be stunned for more than three seconds right now. Moreover, even though all the opponents had blocked Blue Silver Thrusts attack, they were still injured.
Seven Devil Riot had begun the instant Tang San swung his fist.
Bathing Fire Phoenix, Phoenix Ascension, two great spirit abilities simultaneously shed from Ma Hongjun, this was his moment to shine.
The fat body was covered with me and soared up, leaving behind a trail of distorted light.
Blue Silver Thrust disappeared the moment Ma Hongjun was about tond, and the ce Ma Hongjun had picked was just perfect, just at the center of where Dai Weisis six people were gathered. Evil Fire Phoenix fourth spirit ability, Phoenix Cry Sky Strike,unched.
With a distorted explosive sound, the terrifying effect of the follow-up restraining ability erupted.
It was very difficult for the follow-up restraining ability to take effect, because of the small range necessitating proximity, generally speaking, it was very easy for the opponent to dodge.
But when truly hit by it, the duration of the follow-up restraining effect would be a lot longer than the initial restraint.
Unleashing the first part of Phoenix Cry Sky Strike made the almost sober Dai Weisi and the others instantly sink even deeper into dizziness.
Immediately afterward, the ground and the air erupted practically simultaneously.
White Tiger Meteor Shower rained from the sky, Phoenix Cry Sky Strikes second part surged from the ground. The two great fourth spirit abilities simultaneously enveloped the six within their attack range.
Yellow green light dispersed from Tang Sans palm. Due to the support of Ning Rongrongs spirit power amplification, even after the enormous spirit power consumption of Blue Silver Thrust, he still had an abundant reserve. Ma Hongjuns follow-up restraint epassed all but one person, and this person was naturally left for Tang San.
Spiderweb Restraint twisted around Zhu Zhuyuns body the instant before she recovered from the stun, basically leaving her without the opportunity to save herrades.
Within the tremendous explosive rumble, miserable shrieks echoed from the location sted by White Tiger Meteor Shower and Phoenix Cry Sky Strike simultaneously.
In terms of burst power, what could be more powerful than thebined attacks of Phoenix and White Tiger?
However, all this still wasnt over.
White Tiger leapt up, flickering with golden light, fusing together with that faintly ck lit Civet in midair. The enormous Hell White Tiger once again appeared in front of everyone, and right now, the other two capable of using the same spirit fusion ability were trapped in different restraints.
The violent pain made Dai Weisi sober from the dizziness, but he discovered with overwhelming shock that his White Tiger Vajra Transformation had already consumed a frightening degree of his spirit power, and two of thepanions beside him had already lost consciousness.
Consecutively erupting several major spirit abilities had alreadypletely overdrawn Dai Mubais spirit power, but he and Zhu Zhuqing were still determined to use the Hell White Tiger. In this final moment, his and Zhu Zhuqings full potential eruptedpletely. The emotions suppressed for several years finally released. The enormous Hell White Tiger advanced with world dominating strides, bing a flowing and enormous surge of light in the air.
Grandmaster had also heard Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings story. Before going up, he had given the Shrek Seven Devils some simple directions.
The Grandmaster of a generation, Yu Xiao Gang had not only researched spirits, but was still a Grandmaster in Spirit Master tactics. He saw the opponents biggest weakness with a nce.
Underestimating the enemy.
At least, to the teams advancing from Star Luo Empire, it seemed that the reason Shrek Academy could advance to the third round was mostly rted to their luck with the draw. From Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings descriptions, he immediately judged that it would be even easier for Dai Weisi and Zhu Zhuyun to have an attitude of underestimating the enemy.
It was just because of this that Grandmaster told Tang San to go all out, showing no quarter. His directions to the Shrek Seven Devils was to erupt instantly, destroying the enemy.
Part 2
Grandmasters directions naturally had a purpose. If they let the opponentspletely unleash their strength, then even if the Shrek Seven Devils could obtain the ultimate victory in the match, it would be a pyrrhic one.
At least the spirit fusion ability of the high spirit power Spirit Masters Dai Weisi and Zhu Zhuyun could inflict heavy casualties on the Shrek Seven Devils.
While underestimating their enemy, the opponents certainly wouldnt reveal all their trumps from the start, but the Shrek Seven Devils did.
From Tang Sans amplified fourth spirit ability Blue Silver Thrust, to the twin ughter by Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai, and again to this final Hell White Tiger attack.
The Shrek Seven Devils undoubtedly revealed the peak of their strength.
With the simultaneous amplifying effects of Oscar and Ning Rongrong on theirrades, the burst strength at this moment made the entire audience change color.
Hong Without the least suspense, the already heavily injured six members simultaneously flew out of the ring from the Hell White Tigers powerful strike. The Hell White Tiger turned a beautiful circle in midair.
The final w struck heavily on Dai Weisi. The sound of the bones of Dai Weisis shoulder shattering spread clearly to the entire audience. Before he even had time to scream in misery, he was already unconscious in midair.
This was still Dai Mubai holding back. Otherwise, this one w would have struck his chest, taking his life. No matter what was said, the opponent was still his big brother. The other side might not recognize this affection, but Dai Mubai had to inwardly admit to the blood rtion.
The enormous Hell White Tiger turned into two once again. Because of his overdrawn spirit power, Dai Mubai directly fell limply into Zhu Zhuqings arms.
By no means should this brief encounter be underestimated. In this short period of time, both sides had exhausted frightening amounts of spirit power; especially the Shrek Seven Devils, who had gone all out without holding anything in reserve, giving them this chance.
With a ripping sound, Zhu Zhuyun finally threw off Tang Sans Spiderweb Restraint by relying on her sharp cats ws, but she was alreadypletely dumbfounded.
No matter the Shrek Seven Devils current condition, there were still seven of them standing in the ring right now. And of the entire Star Luo Imperial Academy team, only she alone remained.
Zhu Zhuqings ice cold gaze observed her older sister. Xiao Wu, Ma Hongjun, and Tang San slowly stepped up. They had all eaten one of Oscars recovery sausages each. And behind them was still the hazy light of Ning Rongrong pouring all her strength into spirit power amplification.
Three against one, that was no contest. Especially in front of Tang Sans formidable control capability.
However, Zhu Zhuyun was unresigned. Even now, in her heart, she still shouted that it was impossible. She had never imagined that she would actually lose to her still not fifteen years old little sister. Moreover, losing so miserably. How could she be resigned to it? How could she want to concede?
With a sharp whistle, bringing a mournful mood, she charged fiercely at the three. At this moment, she still left behind a series of phantom images.
However, her forward charge hadnt gotten five meters before she stopped. Blue Silver Grass quietly appeared from her body, Blue Silver Grass seeds having fallen on her as early as the Blue Silver Thrust. Thousand Hands Asura Tang San, second spirit ability, Parasite.
The immense forward momentum turned Zhu Zhuyuns body into a rolling bottle gourd. If not for her mood having suffered such immense agitation, perhaps she still wouldnt have cut such a sorry figure now, but, right now her heart was in chaos.
A flickering silhouette quietly appeared at her side, the paralysing and corroding toxins on the Blue Silver Grass already starting to invade her body.
Xiao Wu bent directly, and in just a moments work, her Waist Bow disyed its effect, throwing Zhu Zhuyuns agitating figure into the air.
Tang Sans gaze turned to Zhu Zhuqing, revealing a trace of questioning. He was asking Zhu Zhuqing how to deal with this big sister of hers. At this moment, Zhu Zhuyun was already trussed for ughter. Tang San wouldnt hesitate even if Zhu Zhuqing wanted to kill her. There was nothing more important than the friendship of them Shrek Seven Devils.
Secretly sighing, Zhu Zhuqing still shook her head. Hanging her head and pulling Dai Mubai into her embrace, two sparkling and translucent teardrops unconsciously flowed from the corners of her eyes.
The victory hade so quickly after so many years of hope and expectations, even she herself didnt know whether to express happiness or sadness right now. No matter what was said, that was after all her big sister!
Tang San helplessly shook his head, gesturing to Xiao Wu.
Xiao Wu soared up, her feet tangling around Zhu Zhuyuns feet, Waist Bowunching once again, directly throwing her body out of bounds.
The match ended in absolute silence. The Shrek Seven Devils all stood on the stage, slowly gathering together. Even the disoriented Dai Mubai was supported by Zhu Zhuqing to keep a straight back. Yes, they had won, they had obtained true victory. They had used oneplete victory to dere the arrival of kings. Without one person suffering serious injuries, the Shrek Team had kicked out one of the three great seeds, the Star Luo Imperial Advanced Spirit Master Academy.
As the referee dered the victory, the Shrek Academy resting area was already cheering. Even Grandmasters face revealed a gratified smile. Even the best tactics had to be implemented by people. Without these prodigious children, how could his tactics have been disyed so perfectly?
Walking off the stage, Dai Mubai was immediately caught by Flender, Jiang Zhus healing rings of light spread, helping everyone recover their strength and treating their injuries. Oscar made his big recovery sausages with a big smile across his whole face. Theplete Spirit Ancestor strength now attracted the gazes of all thebatants. Even the Spirit Hall bishops were no exception.
A party of people walking past Shrek Academys side suddenly halted. Tang San sensed a gaze on him, and raised his head to look.
This group was precisely the representative seed team of Heaven Dou Empire, Heaven Dou Imperial Academy team, and the one looking at him was the team captain, with the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirit, Yu Tian-Heng.
I didnt expect you to already have be so powerful. I truly am astonished.Yu Tian-Heng watched Tang San with a burning gaze.
Tang San smiled calmly, saying:Youre also pretty good. It seems youve all made great progress.
Yu Tian-Heng sighed,Originally I nned to have a proper fight with you in this tournament, but now it seems we wont have the chance. Only, remember to avenge us. It seems to me that if there was any team that could threaten the Spirit Hall Academy team, then it wouldnt be us or Star Luo Imperial Academy, but rather you. Watch our next match closely. Even if we lose, we will still make them reveal as much of their strength as possible.
Tang San looked somewhat distracted. In his impression, Yu Tian-Heng was a person who would never admit defeat. At the same time he also saw that Heaven Dou Imperial Academy teams strength was a bitckingpared to the Star Luo Imperial Academy team from before, only five or so of them having truly reached the fortieth rank.
Beingpletely suppressed in strength, made Yu Tian-heng lose confidence. The next confrontation between two great seeds was actually already without any suspense.
Spirit Hall, were they truly so formidable? Brilliant light suddenly shed from Tang Sans eyes,Yu Tian-Heng, dont let me look down on you. Without trying, how would you know its impossible? As captain, if you lost your confidence, then, in this lifetime, you will never be suited to be my opponent.
What did you say?To the side, Jade Phosphor Serpent Spirit Master Dugu Yans anger reached the heavens, but she was stopped by Yu Tian-Heng.
A faint me began to spread in Yi Tian-Hengs eyes, he waspletely ame from Tang Sans words. Fixing his eyes on Tang San, he raised his right hand and swung it forcefully,Wait and see. Ill let them learn about trouble.
The most attention-grabbing match finally began. As two of the three great seeded teams, when Heaven Dou Imperial Academy team and Spirit Hall Academy team took the stage, the entire audience quieted down.
The previous match had already shocked them too much, and the next fight should be even more marvellous.
In the second round match, the seven members the Spirit Hall Academy team sent upcked those three people who had obtained the Purple Record Medal, and they had still won easily.
But confronting the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy team was clearly different.
Among the Spirit Hall Academy team were also three new faces.
These three unhurriedly walked furthest ahead of the Spirit Hall Academy team. Even though their appearance would seem verymon, and their mood also very tranquil, the feeling they gave people was like three wolves poised to spring.
The three oozed with imposing manner and confidence. Tang San saw that only experiencing countless victories, defeating countless opponents, would instill this kind of mental superiority.
The Spirit Hall Academy team uniform was white, spotless white all over, embroidered with the six emblematic designs of Spirit Hall. The three people walking in front all wore a purple book shaped badge on the left sides of their chests. That was their honorary emblem.
The one walking furthest ahead was a man, his height approximately over one meter ny, short neat ck hair standing erect like steel needles, his expression very serene, his entire body seeming to burst with intangible conviction.
Slender forceful hands hung at his sides, watching Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirit Master Yu Tian-Heng across from him with an indifferent gaze.
Part 3
Compared to him, Yu Tian-Hengs mood was clearly somewhat excited. Provoked by Tang Sans words, by now Yu Tian-Hengs mood was already thoroughly agitated.
On either side of that short-haired man were one man and one woman. That man had a head of fiery red long hair, draped over his shoulders and back. Even his eyes were deep red. He was equally in, but just like that previous short-haired youth, he exuded that intangible temperament.
The only woman among them had long ck hair, her appearance somewhat resembling the man furthest in front. The expressions of the three were all like cast from the same mold. This girl wasnt particrly beautiful at first nce, but of one observed carefully, one could sense a kind of peculiar charm from her.
A familiar voice sounded next to Tang Sans ear,Watch these three carefully.
Tang San turned his head to look. At some point, Dugu Bo had already arrived at his side. Dugu Bo also attentively gazed at those three. Right now, the four other team members walking behind them hadpletely turned into props. But those four still clearly all possessed strength over the fortieth rank.
These three are acimed by Spirit Hall as the three geniuses of the Golden Generation. The ck haired youth furthest ahead is called Xie Yue, fifty second ranked power attack system Battle Spirit King, his spirit is Moon de, a tool Spirit Master. The red haired man behind him is called Yan, fifty second ranked me attribute power attack system Battle Spirit king, his spirit is melord. The woman on Xie Yues other side is his little sister, called Hu Lena, fifty first ranked control system Battle Spirit King, her spirit is Fox. Xie Yue and Hu Lena followed each of their parents names and inherited each of their parents spirits. Among the three, besides paying attention to the two power attack system Battle Spirit Kings, you must also pay particr attention to that Hu Lena. Hu Lena possesses extremely powerful charming capabilities, and her spirit abilities all rely mainly on charm.
Listening to Dugu Bo, Tang San nodded silently, recording every word Dugu Bo said in his heart.
Grandmaster also silently listened to the side, but his gaze had already floated over behind the stage, to that lofty Supreme Pontiff Pce. Bibi Dong, is this the subject you give me?
With the referees deration, the match began.
Despite Yu Tian-Hengs fighting spirit being aroused by Tang San, as he saw the other sides spiritsprehensively release, he still couldnt help being sluggish.
Of Xie Yues trio standing furthest in front,each had two yellow, two purple, and one ck, five flickering spirit rings. Moreover it was a peak spirit ring configuration. The three condensing their formidable pressure made Yu Tian-Hengs aggressiveness immediately weaken somewhat.
The first to move of the Spirit Hall Academy team wasnt captan Xie Yue furthest in front, but rather his little sister, Hu Lena.
With light steps, Hu Lena only seemed to make a turn before she already stood furthest in front, a faint smile appearing on her face. She seemed to have be beautiful along with releasing her spirit, and moreover a big bushy tail appeared behind her.
Faint red rays of light appeared from her body, looking at Yu Tian-Heng with light softly shing in her eyes, the just preparing to unleash his spirit abilities Yu Tian-Heng came to a halt once again. But hisbat experience was after all abundant, and he hastily shouted,Dont look her in the eyes.
Not looking me in the eye wont do what? Others call me Heavenly Fox.Hu Lenas voice sounded somewhat rough, but that rough voice carried a kind of special charm. Ever since she stepped out and used that expression, until these words, not one of the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy team had actually moved.
A strange scene had appeared. Hu Lenas five spirit rings flickered extremely rhythmically, first that ck spirit ring, then followed by the fourth, third, second, directly until finally that yellow first spirit ring. As each spirit ring fluctuated, the red light over her body became richer, and Xie Yue behind her also moved.
Xie Yues Moon de wasnt one de, but two. Two des, blood red all over, curved just like half moons, one Moon de held in each hand. Along with his body moving now, both his arms unfolded, and he unexpectedly body tackled his little sisters back.
A screen of red light suddenly appeared, spreading. The instant Xie Yue and Hu Lena collided, that red light unexpectedly wrapped the two of them together. At the same time, that red light also erupted in a sh, spreading just like a sphere of light, covering close to half the stage. Naturally it also enveloped the seven opponents within.
Spirit fusion ability?Tang San practically blurted out.
The other five Spirit Hall Academy team members, including Yan, apparently didnt n to do anything. Yan even withdrew a few steps, standing together with the other team members.
The red light flickered, and the originally two people had turned into one. A person with lightly floating long hair, and apparently indistinguishable gender.
Hair having turned red, this silhouette formed from Xie Yue and Hu Lena danced quietly. Two Moon des having doubled in size, cut with splendor like flowing rainbows.
Indeed, this was their spirit fusion ability, Charm Demon.
This Charm Demon ability was different from Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings Hell White Tiger.
Hell White Tiger specialized in attack, and this Charm Demon specialized in control. Within the range of the Charm Demons control, everyones senses were reduced by fifty percent, spirit power suppressed by fifty percent, and all actions slowed by fifty percent.
For Yu Tian-Heng and the others, within that intense red light, it became extremely difficult even to see their opponent.
The red light abruptly grew stronger, tremendous energy fluctuations blossoming momentarily. It was already basically impossible to see the situation inside from the outside.
Muffled grunts came unceasingly from behind the isting red barrier. Figure after figure was thrown out from inside.
Scarlet blood burst forth along with the silhouettes being thrown out. Next to Tang San, Dugu Bos expression had already be extremely unsightly.
They dont want their opponents to see their strength clearly. Even though they used the spirit fusion ability, theyre only showing it off in front of you.
Very soon, five of Heaven Dou Imperial Academy teams seven members had been thrown out. Only Yu Tian-Heng and Dugu Yans sharp hisses came from that red light barrier.
Along with the sharp hiss, a neither male nor female malicious voice echoed within the red barrier,Poison, in our domain, is just as ineffective. Dugu Yan, your poison still isnt enough to affect me. Leave.
Dugu Yan flew out with an explosive sound like a thunderp. She didnt have any scars or bruises, but blood was already spurting out wildly, the explosion directly throwing her off the stage.
Along with a final explosive sound, the red light screen finally retreated, and that hermaphrodite like figure returned to being two people.
Yu Tian-Heng stood across from them, and those two dragon formed arms trembled constantly.
Out of consideration for your n, well spare your life.Xie Yues faint voice floated out. The Moon des in his hands swung lightly, and as if his body was pulled by a string, Yu Tian-Hengs valiant figure loudly copsed to the ground. The dragon scales on his arms scattered in all directions, blood sshing.
Slowly raising his Moon des, Xie Yues gaze floated over to the Shrek Academy teams side, as if provoking them.
Tang San hardly feared meeting opponents, his pupils contracting, purple golden rays of light shot out.
Xie Yues eyes revealed a brief absentmindedness, his body swaying lightly once.
The purple golden radiance in Tang Sans eyes was only one sh. Xue Yue reacted very quickly, cold strict light shing through his eyes, he raised his right hand and made a cutting motion across his throat, issuing a gesture of ughter.
If Shrek Academys difficult victory over Star Luo Academy had shocked people, then the Spirit Hall Academy teams main force appearing gave people an impression of overwhelming superiority. Confronting another seeded team, they actually only needed two people, defeating their opponents by relying on one spirit fusion ability. What kind of gap in strength was this?
Nobody would doubt their strength again, and even fewer would ponder over it. Plenty of people had frozen expressions. At this moment, besides Shrek Academy, no other team held any hopes for victory.
The two highlight battles gave people entirely different impressions. Shrek Academys disy was admittedly eye catching, but with Spirit Hall revealing those three Spirit Kings, nobody was optimistic about them again.
But, the Shrek Seven Devils didnt care, they cared about the victory today. This battle belonged to Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, and also to all of them.
When they returned to their residence, Dai Mubai had already woken up. He and Zhu Zhuqing were so excited they couldnt calm down until nightfall.
The third round of matches had ended, and in the entire tournament only six teams remained. Two of the seeded teams had unexpectedly washed out in todays matches, leaving only the Spirit Hall Academy team.
No need for doubt, among all the remaining six teams, the Spirit Hall Academy teams strength counted as number one. Following closely behind, was the Shrek Academy team and the Godwind Academy team. Even though the other three teams had also broken through to the final six, they were little more than foils.
Tomorrows lot drawing would be very troublesome. Nobody wanted to be the first to face the Spirit Hall Academy team, that would mean running up against a wall.
Chapter 124 — Hell White Tiger’s History
Chapter 124: Hell White Tigers History
Part 1
By now the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament was considered reaching the end, and at the same time reaching white hot intensity. The ones capable of remaining behind were no doubt the most powerful of the young generation.
Especially Spirit Halls Golden Generation allowed people to truly see the potential Spirit Masters could reach.
Of course, this was under the condition that nobody knew the Shrek Seven Devils true age.
After dinner, the Shrek Academy students each returned to their rooms to rest.
Spirit Hall had arranged excellent residences. Each person had a room to themselves. The opponents in tomorrows match would be decided by lots, but no matter who they faced, they couldnt go wrong by maintaining their peak condition.
Tang San was just preparing to meditate when a knock sounded at the door.
Who?He asked somewhat astonished. Everyone had just returned to their rooms, who woulde here? Xiao Wu?
Me.A gloomy voice gave Tang San the answer.
Opening the door, Tang San saw the still somewhat pale Dai Mubai outside,Mubai, you should be resting and recovering your spirit power, why did youe here?
Dai Mubai sighed lightly,I want to talk to you.
Come inside.Tang San let Dai Mubai into his room.
Walking into the room, Dai Mubai sat in a sofa to the side. His facial expression had already calmed a lot. As Tang San closed the door, Dai Mubai sighed, saying:Little San, thank you.
Tang San smiled faintly, saying:If you say thanks, you should thank everyone. It was everyones joint efforts that gained us the victory today. Whats more, between us brothers, whats the need for thanks?
Dai Mubai relieved leaned back in the sofa, smiling:Little San, havent you already guessed something?
Tang San still wore a smiling expression,You tell me? Your Highness. Besides the imperial family, I dont know what n would have such fierce internal struggles. Even having brothers killing each other. What you called inheriting the n, should refer to the title of Emperor.
Dai Mubai sighed,You found out? Theres no good hiding it between us brothers. Thats right, Im Star Luo Empires third prince. Dai Weisi whom we beat today is my older brother. His strength, talent and age, all made him the first ranked heir. Actually, what Zhuqing said today was a bit exaggerated. If we lost, perhaps I wouldnt die for certain, but my spirit power would definitely be crippled, and Id be sent to some fringe region to live out the rest of my days.
Tang Sans brows tightened slightly,Hows that different from death? Is the imperial family really so cruel?
The corners of his mouth disying a cold smile, Dai Mubai said:You arent a member of the imperial family. You dont understand theplexities. The two great empires on the Continent, do you know how they differ in strength?
Tang San nkly shook his head. Hed never had any concern for matters of politics.
Dai Mubai smiled coldly:If not for Spirit Hall blocking it, perhaps this world would already be ours. In national strength and military strength, our Star Luo Empire far exceeds the Heaven Dou Empire. Even if we also have several internal kingdoms, the imperial authority isnt as scattered as in Heaven Dou Empire. And all this originates in this special method ofpetition in our imperial family. Even if its cruel, this way each generations regent has grown up to be outstanding in all ways. Heaven Dou Empire really cantpare. Heaven Dou Empires only advantage is that it has the three upper sects within its borders. Among the three upper sects, even though the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n and your Clear Sky School have never participated in political struggles, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School has always supported Heaven Dou Empire. And then theres Spirit Hall blocking between the two great empires. Otherwise, there might already have been a war. Until thest few years, Heaven Dou Empires development has been a bit faster, and some internal problems had appeared in Star Luo Empire. The strength ratio between the two great empires started to level out.
Tang San said:This is what Spirit Hall wants to see the most?
The corners of Dai Mubais mouth nted,Of course. To an existence like Spirit Hall, bnce between the two great empires is most beneficial to them. The number of Spirit Masters grasped by Spirit Hall is really too frightening. The two great empires added together arent equal to it. But if the two great empires became one, unified into one integrated powerful empire, then Spirit Hall wouldnt be able to continue to exist. After all, no kind of centralized imperial power would allow this kind of organization to exist.
Tang San somewhat astonished said:Even if the two great empires became one, dont tell me it could deal with Spirit Hall? Dont they haverge numbers of Spirit Masters? On the battlefield, with overwhelming numbers of Spirit Masters, it should be possible to directly control the oue.
Dai Mubai smiled faintly, saying:Im not your equal in talent, but your understanding of political battles isnt equal to mine. It would be impossible for Spirit Hall to be the ruler of the Continent. Even though they hold Spirit Masters, all they hold is Spirit Masters. There are ten billion people on the continent. All Spirit Masterse from the two great empires. Even though Spirit Hall can conduct them, they cant make themmit treason. As a result, no matter what angle you look at it from, Spirit Hall can only constantly expand their influence, its never been possible for them to rule.
Tang San suddenly understood. He had never before thought that there would be suchplex rtionships involved.
Dai Mubai stood, stepping in front of Tang San and raising his hands to hold his shoulders, his evil eyes firmly locked on Tang San,Little San, by now youve already drawn the attention of Spirit Hall. They wont let you off. With Spirit Halls attention on you, in the future you wont be able to take a single step on the Continent. Even if school master Ning can protect you for a time, its impossible to always follow you. Unless you join Seven Treasure zed Tile School.
Tang San nodded silently. Of course he understood what Dai Mubai was saying.
Dai Mubai continued:At the end of the tournament, well also officially graduate. Me and Zhuqing will return to Star Luo Empire. Come with us. Bring Xiao Wu. I possess the qualifications to fight with my big brother over the throne now. In Star Luo Empire, the imperial familys strength is more ferocious than in Heaven Dou Empire, and Spirit Hall also doesnt dare be too forceful. I truly dont want to some day see the news of your death.
Dai Mubais eyes were brimming with a sincere light. If it was someone else, perhaps one might think he was doing it to recruit Tang San, but Tang San sensed that Dai Mubais words werepletely for his protection, and without any other intentions.
Big brother, thank you. No matter what the future is like, youre my big brother. But I still need to think about this. I cant decide rashly. I want to hear Teachers opinion. You also know that Spirit Master cultivation is like rowing a boat upstream. Going to Star Luo Empire, Im afraid
Dai Mubai resolutely said:Whats there to fear, in my domain, whatever resources you need for cultivation, dont tell me big brother cant provide? With us brothers joining hands, if I sit on the throne in the future, you will be mymander in chief, my imperial chancellor. That Xue Qinghe has always wanted to recruit you, Ive seen it. However, listen to your big brother, the authority of Heaven Dou Empires imperial family is too scattered. Even if he became regent, gaining any great achievements wouldnt be easy. But in Star Luo Empire, as long as I sit on the throne, matters of the imperial household would be mine to decide alone.
Tang San said:Boss, I still cant promise you right now. I understand what you mean. If I really want to pick a side to join in the future, then your ce would absolutely be the first choice. If you have any trouble in the future, if you need me, as long as you send word, no matter a thousand mountains and ten thousand rivers, Tang San will be there.
Dai Mubai didnt try to persuade him further. The two bumped fists, and even though they didnt truly pledge, this was already equivalent to an oath between them. Even more binding than any promise.
The Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament fourth round began after a day of rest.
Beyond anyones expectation, after the bitterst round, this round became ordinary.
The final six teams decided their opponents by drawing lots.
Among them, the teams who were clearly the strongest, Spirit Hall Academy Team, Shrek Academy Team, and Godwind Academy Team, none drew the other two teams. The three great powerful teams each drew opponents whose strength wasnt considered that great.
This also meant that the fourth round ended without any suspense, the final three were astonishingly the three strongest. At this moment, they had atst entered the final moments of struggle.
The three great teams basically had intact fighting strength.
In the finals at present, they were only one step away from the final victory.
The bright sunshine fell on the vastnd. Under the light of the sun, Supreme Pontiff Pce seemed even more splendid, like the abode of immortals.
In front of Supreme Pontiff Pce were two rows of temple knights arrayed down the hill from the doors of Supreme Pontiff Pce. The bright silver armor and heavy knight swords made the entire Supreme Pontiff hill even more imposing.
The eliminated teams had already left, not even allowed to watch the battles of the final day. Only the true young powers had the qualifications to set foot in the za before Supreme Pontiff Pce.
At dawn, the three teams entering the final round were already quietly waiting in front of Supreme Pontiff Pce. The teachers of the three great academies werent allowed to stand in the za, and could only wait on the outskirts.
Altogether twenty one team members participating in the finals stood straight in the za, all waiting for this final moment to arrive.
Part 2 With Xie Yue in the lead, the Spirit Hall Academy team members had the most rxed expressions, but the light of faith still flickered in their eyes. Faith in Spirit Hall, faith in the Supreme Pontiff.Shrek Academy kept the lowers profile, the seven of them standing in a light, from left to right they were Dai Mubai, Tang San, Oscar, Ma Hongjun, Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong, and Zhu Zhuqing.The size of the tform in the za in front of the Supreme Pontiff Pce wasn''t a bit smaller than the one used before. The za was surfaced with a special rock, and by careful observation one could discover that this stone held a faint gem like luster. Even though it wasn''t truly gemstones, it also wasn''tmon rock. This showed how dreadful the financial might of Spirit Hall was. A group of people walked out the gates of Supreme Pontiff Pce, altogether twelve red robed cardinals whose position was second only to tinum bishops slowly walked over. They walked directly in front of Supreme Pontiff Pce, separating to the left and right, six on either side. The one in the lead said loudly:"Her Holiness the Supreme Pontiff arrives. ""Long live, long live, long live! "The three cheers resounded through the entire Spirit City, like andslide or tsunami. That wasn''t just the shouts from the temple knights arranged neatly on Supreme Pontiff Hill, but at the same time the shouts of all the Spirit Masters in Spirit City who couldn''t get close to Supreme Pontiff Hill. To them, the Supreme Pontiff was the highest object of faith. The enormous gate slowly opened, the symbols on the two great doors gradually separating. Everyone''s gazes unconsciously turned in the direction of the opening gate. Even the seven members of the Spirit Hall Academy team couldn''t keep their pulse from elerating. Even as Spirit Hall''s Golden Generation, they had only met the Supreme Pontiff when they were awarded the Purple Record medal. Wearing a resplendent golden formal long dress from head to foot and a purple gold crown, holding a staff of authority, with a solemn expression, Bibi Dong took the lead out of Supreme Pontiff Pce. She gave a kind of unreal impression, as if infinitely lofty. Nobody even noticed her beautiful appearance. At this moment, she represented only the dignity of Spirit Hall''s Supreme Pontiff. The resplendent long dress was extremely close fitting. The dazzlingly beautiful ceremonial dress shed with the gemstones, having more than a hundred red, blue, and golden gemstones. The purple golden hat was even more splendid with ten thousand rays of light. At this moment, all this light condensed on one person. All the Spirit Hall subordinates knelt on one knee on the ground, "Our respects for Your Holiness Supreme Pontiff. "In the indescribable atmosphere at this moment, even people with unswerving will like Tang San and Dai Mubai, surrounded by noisy shouting, couldnt help but feel an impulse to prostrate themselves in worship.
Behind Bibi Dong followed four people. Three of them worerge red ceremonial robes, different from the red robes of cardinals, iid with gold and silver patterns, especially the chest shed with golden light, more than baby''s fist sized gems filled with an even more expensive aura. To ordinary people, these robes were perhaps only a symbol of wealth, but to Spirit Masters, they represented the highest honour, because only Title Douluo had the qualifications to wear them. Clearly, that was the status of these three. Tang San had only met one of the three. That was Seven Treasure zed Tile School''s ny sixth ranked Title Douluo, with the title of Sword, Chen Xin. The Sword Douluo renowned for the strongest attack. Of the other two, the one on the left carried an illusory demeanour, even though he wore the same apparel, nobody could see his countenance. As for the other person, skin tender as a baby''s and delicate features gave people a kind of peculiar feeling. If not for the Adams apple on his neck, nobody would have believed he was a man. Even though Tang San didn''t recognise these two, seeing them immediately gave him a familiar feeling. Secretly he thought that these two should be the Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo that showed up prepared to kill him that day. Only three kinds of people could walk out the main gates of Supreme Pontiff Pce. The first was naturally the Supreme Pontiff. The second were the Title Douluo, having proved themselves with strength. And the third kind was the Spirit Hall elders. Apart from these three, not even the tinum bishops and the emperors of the two great empires had the qualifications. The fourth person walking with these three clearly didn''t have the strength of a Title Douluo, but he still walked out the main gates, implying a different status. Spirit Hall elder. To be precise, it was an honorary elder, the school master of Seven Treasure zed Tile School, Ning Fengzhi. Originally Dugu Bo also had these qualifications, but he wasn''t mixed among them. He only quietly waited next to the Golden Iron Triangle. Had ite atst? Tang San gazed attentively at the five walking out of Supreme Pontiff Pce. On the za right now, only Shrek Academy''s seven didn''t kneel. Even the seven from Godwind Academy were kneeling with one knee on the ground right now. The Shrek Seven Devils hadn''t talked it over beforehand, but they all made the same decision. As prince, Dai Mubai naturally wouldn''t kneel for Spirit Hall, and Zhu Zhuqing had simr reasons. Oscar had never held Spirit Hall in high regard, and only thought well of them when receiving the gold spirit coin stipend. As for Tang San, he would show obeisance to Spirit Hall even less. Not because of his Clear Sky School background or something simr, but because of his unyielding character. In his heart, the only ones that could make him kneel, was his father and Teacher. As for the others, even if it was the emperor, would they? Ma Hongjun was of much the same mind as Tang San, Xiao Wu hung her head and nobody knew what she thought, but in fact, her eyes betrayed a peculiar glint, unexpectedly containing hatred. As for Ning Rongrong, as the pearl of Seven Treasure zed Tile School''s school master, and possibly the next generation school master, she naturally wouldn''t kneel either.
Even though it wasn''t expressly stipted that Spirit Masters must make obeisance to Spirit Hall, at this moment, the Shrek Seven Devils no doubt appeared unconventional. Bibi Dong''s gaze turned directly to these seven youths, and all of Spirit Hall''s subordinates were ring angrily at the Shrek Seven Devils. Standing behind Bibi Dong, Chrysanthemum Douluo Yue Gang''s lips buzzed in her direction, and Bibi Dong''s gaze immediately found Tang San among the Shrek Seven Devils. The instant her gaze fell on him, Tang San clearly felt as if his soul would be pulled out. Trembling lightly he had no choice but to immediately rouse his Purple Demon Eye. Purple golden rays of light shed more than a chi out of his eyes, then blocking Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong''s gaze. But his actions were undoubtedly noticeable, far from able topare with Bibi Dong''s ease. "Bold, daring to disrespect the Lord Supreme Pontiff."A cardinal bowing with sped hands in front rebuked angrily. Bibi Dong''s gaze had already be gentle, raising her hand, that cardinal immediately shut his mouth, with an expression of veneration and awe. Bibi Dong being able to inherit the position of Supreme Pontiff was because of the recognition of the previous Supreme Pontiff and the support of several elders, but her being able to sit steadily on this position was entirely due to her own thunder like skill and strength. With a gentle smile, Bibi Dong''s gaze fixed on Tang San, "You are Grandmaster''s disciple Tang San? "Tang San started inwardly, he hadn''t expected that this illustrious Supreme Pontiff would also know his Teacher. "Yes, your Holiness Supreme Pontiff."He replied neither haughtily nor humbly. Bibi Dong nodded to Tang San, "You''re very good, as expected with the strength of character of your teacher in those days."The kneeling Spirit Hall Academy team and Godwind Academy team members couldn''t help being shocked. After the Supreme Pontiff appeared, the first she spoke to was unexpectedly Tang San, and moreover seemed to know his teacher. To them, this really was difficult to understand. Tang San, conforming with the norms of society, said:"I dare notpare myself to Teacher."Bibi Dong didn''t pause by Tang San any longer, waving the staff in her hand, "Rise."All the kneeling people waited for this moment to rise. Because of the Supreme Pontiff deigning to talk to Tang San and what seemed like affirmation, their gazes at the Shrek Seven Devils weren''t so angry. A smiling expression appeared on Bibi Dong''s face, and her gaze swept from left to right across all the twenty one young Spirit Masters participating in the top three finals. "From you, I find hope. Before Supreme Pontiff Pce, I hope even more to see your full talent and strength. The final victors, will receive Spirit Hall''s biggest reward."As she spoke she lightly waved the staff in her hand. Nobody saw what she did, but brilliant light shed in front of Bibi Dong and grew, floating in midair. Those were three different things, nonerge, shaped like bones. Separately they were one right arm bone, one head bone, and one left leg bone. Their surfaces also respectively glimmered with fiery red, pale blue, and deep green light. Spirit bones, those were three spirit bones. The light of the three spirit bones was distinct even below Supreme Pontiff Hill. For a moment, all of Spirit City boiled. Except from the people who already knew about it in advance, who could have expected it to be three spirit bones? Judging by the light, these three spirit bones were each of outstanding quality. Even among Spirit Hall''s people, each and every eye revealed a covetous light.
Part 3
If Supreme Pontiff Hall wasnt here, if not for the deterrent of several Title Douluo, perhaps someone would long since have been unable to restrain their greed and rushed out to snatch them.
Tang San had also obtained a spirit bone when he killed with Yamas Invitation, therefore as he first nced at these three spirit bones in front of him, even his staunch will couldnt help swaying a bit.
These were spirit bones! The most precious thing to Spirit Masters. They could be found but not looked for.
Spirit bones were also sorted by distinction, their quality extremely important. The higher the level of the spirit bones spirit beast, the more useful it was. Apart from external spirit bones, of course.
Because external spirit bones were the leastmon, their ability to grow was also the most precious among spirit bones. In the whole scheme of things, they were second only to hundred thousand year spirit rings.
But there were altogether six types ofmon spirit bones: head, torso and the four limbs. Among the six types, the most precious was torso, followed by head, again followed in sequence by right arm, left arm, left leg, and right leg. As the quality of spirit bones were different, their price also varied.
Even though the spirit bones Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong pulled out this time didnt have the most precious torso spirit bone, there was still a head bone. The value of the right arm bone was also second only to head and torso bones. Even the that left leg bone still wasnt the lowest valued among the six types of spirit bones.
And these spirit bones were all clearly from spirit beasts over the ten thousand year level.
To Spirit Masters, they were top quality goods.
Ghost Douluo Gui Mei standing behind the Supreme Pontiff said in his deep voice:The three spirit bones are each thought focusing wisdom skull, burst incineration me right arm, as well as fast movement windchasing left leg. These three spirit bones are all from ten thousand year spirit beasts. Among them, the thought focusing wisdom skull is even from a spirit beast that just reached fifty thousand years, personally killed by a Supreme Pontiff. In spirit bone quality, it is second only to external spirit bones and first rate spirit bones from hundred thousand year spirit beasts.
The Supreme Pontiff said indifferently:There can never be more than one victor, and this goes for the champions as well. Consequently, these three spirit bones will all belong to the winning team. I hope that all you top three academies can make an all out effort to obtain this special glory.
No matter what level the Spirit Master, they all had a red light in their eyes as they looked at spirit bones. To say nothing of there being three. Intense fighting spirit practically burst from the twenty onepeting Spirit Masters.
The Supreme Pontiff continued:This morning is a knockoutpetition for the seven members of all your three teams. The team remaining in the end will hold a decisive opportunity, directly entering the fight for the championship tomorrow. The two defeated teams will fight over the other ce in the finals in the afternoon. You can now dispatch your first members to the stage.
It was like the knock-outpetition in the rankingpetition, but there were three teams participating. Even though this wasnt the final struggle for the championship, it was equally important.
Capable of winning didnt only mean entering the top two, but also being able to wait at leisure for an exhausted enemy in tomorrows battle.
In this top three phase, there wasnt any substantial difference in strength. Continuouslypeting for a day would no doubt be substantially exhausting, and there might even be injuries. It would be practically impossible to recover to peak condition for the final finals tomorrow. Therefore, the winning team in the nextpetition, would very possibly be the final champions.
Spirit Hall taking out three spirit bones no doubt made thepetition even fiercer. Even if Spirit Hall seemed selflessly impartial on the surface, anyone with eyes could naturally see that these three spirit bones were prepared for the Spirit Hall Academy team.
The Spirit Hall Academy Team had a practically overwhelming advantage. Even though Shrek Academys Tang San possessed a ten thousand year spirit ring, in fact, the Spirit Hall teams three Spirit King level experts fifth spirit rings were also of the ten thousand year level. The difference in one spirit ring was no doubt an enormous gap in strength between Spirit Masters, to say nothing of there still being a difference of three people.
All members of the three teams had strength over the fortieth rank, this made the three fiftieth ranked powers Spirit Hall possessed seem even more outstanding. If there was only one, perhaps there might still be a lucky fluke, but the three lined up, judging by the strength they disyed when defeating the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy team, they were terrifying.
In that fight, only two of them fought, settling the battle with one dazzlingly beautiful spirit fusion ability. Even though they used the spirit fusion ability, since people couldnt see the circumstances inside due to the particr nature of this ability, it also had an even more opaque meaning. The actual effect was deterrence by force.
Even the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy team members who were there only had a vague impression of that spirit ability. Yu Tian-Heng came to find Tang San yesterday, but he couldnt give any constructive suggestions either.
When speaking of the Spirit Hall Academy team, his expression was helpless. Even though there was a gap between them and the opponents, in that fight, they basically couldnt disy even their own strength.
This was also where the Spirit Hall Academy team was most terrifying. They relied on their tyrannical strength to suppress the opponent, leaving them unable to disy their strength, thereby controlling the oue. Meticulous minds, tacit cooperation, this Spirit Hall Academy team was extremely formidable even to opponents of the same level, to say nothing of the opponents about to confront them in the finals who didnt have even one fiftieth ranker.
Whether to them or all the spectators, the victors of this tournament would without doubt be them. Of course, the three fiftieth ranked Spirit Kings still had an additional mission: to seriously injure Shrek Academys Tang San in thepetition, or even kill him.
Even though the tournament rules prohibited killing, with the enormous difference in strength, they had a lot of ways to create situations where the opponent would have an ident. Just like the spirit ability bacsh when the Shrek Seven Devils confronted Blue Sunshine Academy.
Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong had thought it over for a long time after Grandmaster left, then passed down this order. Even though the rtionship between her and Grandmaster was extremelyplicated, and Grandmaster personallying by to visit had caused enormous waves within her heart, she was after all the Supreme Pontiff of the noble Spirit Hall, a long time leader, governing Spirit Hall ideally, with the ambition of aplishing her predecessors iplete goal, how could she let her private feelings influence the overall situation?
On the surface it might seem like one genius Spirit Master didnt matter much, Spirit Hall had nevercked for geniuses.
But the more formidable a Spirit Masters strength, the more it became clear how terrifying the influence and destructive power of a true genius was. If saying Tang Sans talent drew Spirit Halls attention, then his background in Clear Sky School and his identity as Tang Haos son undoubtedly made Spirit Hall certain he had to die.
Even if this kind of killing intent couldnt be revealed openly, in the most recent Spirit Hall conve of elders, all the elders had already unanimouslye to this decision. THey wouldnt permit the appearance of a second Tang Hao, or an even more formidable enemy than Tang Hao.
Twin Spirits alone made them ce Tang Sans talent above Tang Hao. Even more, Tang San still relied on only a trash Blue Silver Grass Spirit to gain his current achievements. Who could see his future clearly? For Spirit Halls overall situation, they wouldnt allow for this variable to appear.
A row of gildedrge chairs was arranged in front of Supreme Pontiff Pce, and at Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dongs indication, sitting with her in the middle was Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools Ning Fengzhi and Sword Douluo Chen Xin on the left, and Ghost Douluo Dui Mei and Chrysanthemum Douluo Yue Guan on the right.
The three academies each dispatched their first members on stage. Sent out from Godwind Academy was the original team captain of zing Academy, Huo Wushuang, Spirit Hall Academy sent a forty something ranked Spirit Master. On Shrek Academys side, the one Grandmaster dispatched first really wasnt one of the Shrek Seven Devils.
Among the Shrek Seven Devils, two people were Support Spirit Masters who naturally couldnt participate in this individualpetition, but Grandmasters first pick to go up also wasnt the most powerful among the substitute members, Tai Long, but the agility attack system Spirit Master, still not fortieth ranked, Jing Ling.
These three people drew lots, thereby deciding which two academies would fight first, the winner continuing to fight ording to this sequence.
Shrek Academys luck was extraordinarily good, and Jing Ling drew the empty lot. Sitting out the first round meant that Shrek Academys members could appear after, and could not only wait for the enemy to exhaust themselves in the first round, but could also see their strength even more clearly, this was no doubt the winning lot.
However, something nobody had expected urred. After the drawing of lots had finished, Huo Wushuang and that Spirit Hall Academy team member walked into the center of the ring, the Spirit Hall Academy team member suddenly turned around, bowing in salute in the Supreme Pontiffs direction, saying:I concede this fight.
Concede? Even though there werent a lot of people that could observe the battles here, they were still all powers of the Spirit Master world. The Spirit Hall Academy team unexpectedly abstaining from the first round, this was something the majority of people hadnt expected.
After being dazed for a short time, the cardinal in charge of refereeing immediately dered that Huo Wushuang obtained the victory in the first round. The second round was between Godwind Academy representative Huo Wushuang and Shrek Academy representative Jing Ling.
On the Shrek Academy side right now, Grandmaster and Tang San practically simultaneously pursed their brows. Master and disciple looked face to face, and neither could help disying a trace of anger.
And when their gazes turned to the members of Godwind Academy, including Feng Xiaotian and Huo Wu, none of the members dared meet their eyes, clearly of a guilty conscience.
Chapter 125 — Shock, Seven Devil Fusion Ability
Chapter 125: Shock, Seven Devil Fusion Ability
Part 1
Jing Ling was equally shocked because of the situation in the ring. Just as he was preparing to oppose the clearly stronger than him Huo Wushuang with his full strength, Grandmaster stood up from the Shrek Academy rest area, looking at the Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong sitting in front of the distant Supreme Pontiff Pce.
Please dy the start of the match.
Just as the cardinal referee was about to rebuke Grandmaster for interrupting thepetition, he was stopped by the Supreme Pontiffs raised hand. Bibi Dongs gaze at Grandmaster was very serene, but whether her heart was as calm, only she knew herself.
Please exin your justification.Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong said calmly.
Grandmaster smiled coldly,My justifications are that Shrek Academy renounces the first half of the finals, voluntarily entering the contest of the losers in the afternoon. Jing Ling,e back.
If people could still ept that previous Spirit Hall Academy team member suddenly conceding, then Grandmaster now suddenly dering that Shrek Academy gave up on the individualpetition no doubt rmed everyone present. Even among the Shrek Seven Devils, apart from Tang San, the others all had shocked and vacant expressions.
Clearly, they hadnt known about Grandmasters decision in advance.
The eyes of Ning Fengzhi sitting next to the Supreme Pontiff disyed a sh of understanding, and at the same time a furious glint. He couldnt keep his gaze from falling on the Supreme Pontiff by his side.
Bibi Dong was still unflustered, calmly saying:Why?
Grandmaster stood with his hands behind his back, looking up at the Douluo Pce behind Supreme Pontiff Pce,Regardless of why, I think, it should be our right to concede.
Grandmasters extremely calm words echoed as if earth shattering in front of Supreme Pontiff Pce. There wasnt any issue with what he said in itself. The issue was who he spoke to, these words were undoubtedly contradicting the Supreme pontiff.
The highest ruler of Spirit Hall.
As long as those present were Spirit Masters above sixtieth rank, they could all see that Grandmaster wasnt powerful, absolutely under the fortieth rank, but a Spirit Master with this kind ofcking strength actually dared contradict the most authoritative figure of the Spirit Master world.
But what people had expected even less was for Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong to slowly stand, nodding to Grandmaster,Youre right. This is your prerogative. me me for asking. My apologies, elder Yu.
Grandmaster and Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dongs dialogue was held in front of numerous powers of Spirit Hall, as well as countless Spirit Masters sticking their heads up to watch the fight from below. The Supreme Pontiff uttering the word elder, meant only one thing: Grandmaster was a Spirit Hall elder.
And everyone knew the kind of authority Spirit Halls elders held. Even Ghost Douluo and Chrysanthemum Douluo sitting next to Bibi Dong had only entered Elder Pce for ten years. And with Grandmasters age and strength, he clearly shouldnt possess this kind of authority.
If someone else had called him a Spirit Hall elder, perhaps it would have beenughable, but when the speaker was Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong, who dared refute her?
Hearing Bibi Dong say this, even Grandmaster couldnt help looking distracted. The reason he had contradicted Bibi Dong naturally wasnt because he was secure in support due to their rtionship, but because of his fury. As Bibi Dong spoke, Grandmaster understood that this Supreme Pontiff was protecting him.
Contradicting the Supreme Pontiff, even if the Supreme Pontiff didnt mind herself, would the countless Spirit Masters who worshipped the Supreme Pontiff disregard it?
Even if Grandmaster had the protection of powers by his side, capable of forming the Golden Iron Triangle, the chance of dying from violence in the street would grow enormously.
But when Bibi Dongs words had recognized him as elder, naturally nobody would dare do anything. Spirit Hall elders saying something to contradict the Supreme Pontiff wasnt any major event.
Actually, even Bibi Dong didnt know how Grandmaster had an elders warrant tile, shed only found out from her subordinates after Grandmaster left.
Grandmasters waist suddenly ached, and immediately afterward his left arm was pulled into a soft and flexible embrace. Turning his head to look, he saw Liu Erlong demonstratively looking at the Supreme Pontiff.
The expression in Bibi Dongs eyes swayed briefly, but very quickly returned to normal. She said to the cardinal referee:Since Shrek Academy has decided to renounce the morningspetition, continue with the individual matches.
At this moment, Godwind Academys coaching teacher also stood. After first bowing to the Supreme Pontiff, he said with a smile:The Spirit Hall Academy team is formidable. Our Academy resigns itself to not being their match. Rather than reduce our strength here, it would be better to contend with Shrek Academy for the other ce in the finals this afternoon. Therefore, we also give up on the individualpetition.
The dramatic changes caught a lot of people unprepared. The Spirit Hall Academy team won without a fight, directly entering tomorrows finals.
Without a single fight, the finals were already half finished. Even though Spirit Hall Academy got their wish to enter the final battle, Shrek Academy withdrawing from the individualpetition still left the organizers somewhat embarrassed.
The Shrek Academy party didnt stay longer, and swiftly left under Grandmasters guidance. In the afternoon, they would fight with Godwind Academy for the other ce in the ultimate finals.
Nobody said anything on the way, most of them soaked in the thoughtful and oppressive atmosphere.
The disadvantageous situation swayed the Shrek Seven Devils confidence somewhat.
After all, this afternoon they had to confront the allied forces of Godwind Academy and zing Academy, and tomorrow they even more had to confront the formidable Spirit Hall Academy team after only one night of rest.
Returning to the residence, Grandmaster called the Shrek Seven Devils to his room.
His gaze sweeping across the seven, Grandmaster indifferently said:Arent you very baffled as to why I would suddenly withdraw from the individualpetitions?
None of the seven said anything, but apart from Tang San, the other seven all seemed a bit puzzled.
Grandmasters rigid face flushed, an almost severe light shing in his eyes,Even I hadnt expected Spirit Hall to actually use this kind of contemptible method while holding this kind of advantage. Little San, exin it for everyone.
Tang San nodded, speaking in a low voice:Our first member on stage was Jing Ling. Jing Lings draw was exceptionally good, letting our side hold thest position in thepetition, allowing us to observe our opponents even better. But this time, the Spirit Hall Academy team member on stage suddenly conceded. This had two effects, one was that the Spirit Hall Academy team member kept his full strength intact, without any exhaustion. The other was that Huo Wushuang also kept his full fighting strength to deal with Jing Ling. If I guessed correctly, after Huo Wushuang defeated Jing Ling and confronted the second Spirit Hall team member, he would also immediately concede. Consequently, it would be like their two teams joining hands to deal with us. It would basically be impossible for us to have a chance at victory in the individualpetitions. Each loss would be fine, if we won, we would definitely suffer their revolving battle.
When Godwind Academy and zing Academy merged before, I still didnt understand why Spirit Hall would agree to their request, but now its clear. They reached an agreement with the Spirit Hall Academy team for the support of Spirit Hall.
Tang San fell silent after exining. The mood in the whole room turned silent, but the mes of rage constantly spread; no wonder Grandmaster would call Spirit Hall contemptible.
While holding such an advantage, still cooperating with Godwind Academy and zing Academy to deal with them, if that wasnt contemptible, what was?
A sneer appeared on Grandmasters face,They think to stop our march forward like this? Then, theyre still underestimating us too much. Originally I didnt have that much desire for victory, but when theyre like this, then our goal is also only one.
Before thepetition in the afternoon, the Shrek Seven Devils stayed in Grandmasters room the whole time, even when taking their meals. Flender and Liu Erlong kept guard outside, keeping anyone from approaching.
Of course, in the Shrek Academy residence, there was still a power like the Poison Douluo.
The early morning air was cool and refreshing. In the afternoon, as the sun rose to its zenith, that coolness was reced by scorching heat. Even though it still wasnt the height of summer, the temperatures were still high.
The seven Spirit Hall Academy team members stood quietly to the side. In the za in front of Supreme pontiff Hall, the two semifinalist teams gazed at their counterparts.
Tang San and Dai Mubai stood furthest ahead of the Shrek Seven Devils, looking at those familiar faces not far in front, they revealed a trace of disdain.
The trio of Feng Xiaotian, Huo Wu, and Huo Wushuang, made up the core of the team, looking face to face with Tang San and Dai Mubai.
Huo Wu took a step forward, looking at Tang San, and coldly said:Do you know why we did this?
Tang San didnt reply, only the contempt in his eyes deepening somewhat.
Huo Wu suddenly discovered that she really disliked having Tang San look at her like this, and her explosive temperament immediately appeared,What I did was all in order to determine the winner with you again. Even if I have to give up the chance of being first, I still definitely have to fight you again.
Tang San smiled calmly,If it was only for this, then youve already fallen behind. Lost in strength and discipline, in this match, you already dont stand a chance.
Huo Wu was indignant,That will be shown by the facts. Dont think Id start off leniently because you saved me. What I owe you, Ive already repaid.
Part 2
Hearing Huo Wu say this, Tang San couldnt help recalling her appearance that day when shed rushed into his arms like a ball of me to kiss him.
Regarding this daring to love and daring to hate girl, he really did admire somewhat. Unfortunately, he wasnt willing to endure her temperament, and therefore they were destined not to be friends. Even though there were a lot of people like Feng Xiaotian who would patiently endure a beautiful woman, Tang San was still a grown man in his bones.
Even though none of the others of both sides spoke up, the smell of gunpowder was already rich in the air. The cardinal referee had clearly grasped the appropriate timing, and at this moment, dered the start of the match.
Feng Xiaotian dodged in front of Huo Wu in the first instant, protecting her behind him. The me instantly erupting from Huo Wu became like a backdrop to him. The other team members, under Huo Wushuangs lead, also released their spirits one after another.
However, something they hadnt expected happened.
The Shrek Seven Devils didnt take an the orthodox formations like they had in pastpetitions, but rather swiftly retreated just as the referee dered the start, forming a circle.
There were two people inside the circle, Ning Rongrong and Oscar. The other five began to swiftly revolve around them. Among all the seven, right now none had taken the initiative to release their spirit, but intense spirit power fluctuations permeated the air around them, frantically condensing towards the center.
What was this?
Sitting upright in front of Supreme Pontiff Pce, the eyes of Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong, Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi, as well as the three Title Douluo, couldnt help revealing rm. As outstanding talents of the Spirit Master world, even they didnt understand what the Shrek Seven Devils were doing.
Tang San, Dai Mubai, Xiao Wu, Ma Hongjun, Zhu Zhuqing. The pace of the five was exceptionally identical, as if they followed a kind of special rhythm, and the spirit power fluctuating around them also formed a special orbit, constantly revolving around them and filling the air.
At the center of the formation, Ning Rongrong and Oscar stood hand in hand with their eyes closed. What soared up from Ning Rongrongs body was nine colored gem light, and appearing over Oscar was a faint red light. The two lights spiralled and soared towards the sky.
Even though the Shrek Seven Devils right now hadnt released their spirits, these new tactics of theirs still gave their opponents enormous pressure.
Feng Xiaotian, ascend.Huo Wu shouted strictly.
Godwind Academys seven people immediately changed formation, a pair of enormous cyan wings unfurling from Feng Xiaotians back, and at the same time, cyan light and shadow condensed behind him, the appearance of the Stormwind Dual Headed Wolf.
Set off by that tremendously dazzlingly beautiful light, Feng Xiaotian soared into the air. The wings on his back only beat once, drawing support from the currents in the air, he shot up into the sky. What he used right now was the second spirit ability Dual Wolf Body Enhancement and the third spirit ability Stormwind Wings that he originally used against Tang San.
Under the effect of these two great spirit abilities, Feng Xiaotians fighting strength suddenly reached its peak.
At this time, Huo Wushuang had already taken Feng Xiaotians position in front of Huo Wu, and together with him were still two Godwind Academy power attack system Spirit Masters. The three of them formed a wall, sheltering Huo Wu.
The two people behind Huo Wu wasnt those two fortieth ranked agility attack system Fire Crane Spirit Masters, but rather the two less than fortieth ranked fire attribute support Spirit Masters that greatly shocked Tang San when they originally appeared in the qualifiers. Countless fiery red specks of light condensed on Huo Wu with astonishing speed.
Huo Wus expression was very serious, slowly raising her hands as if lifting fifteen tons, red hot me condensing into a white light in her palms. At this moment, her four spirit rings unexpectedly all brightened, and her painful expression revealed the pressure she endured right now.
Perspicacious people could all see that right now the Godwind Academys seven members were adopting the tactics of five defending two. Two auxiliary type Spirit Masters suporting Huo Wu, three power attack system Spirit Masters defending. Among the seven, the key members were Feng Xiaotian spiralling in the air, as well as Huo Wu using the ring merging ability to condense her entire spirit power.
ChangeTang San shouted.
The Shrek Seven Devils formation changed, the original circle suddenly turning into a line. Tang San stood in front, and close behind Tang San were Dai Mubai, followed by Ma Hongjun, Xiao Wu, and Zhu Zhuqing.
Standing furthest in the back were Ning Rongrong and Oscar.
The change in formation made the spirit power they had just released abruptly twist, and at this moment, Oscar suddenly grabbed Ning Rongrong from behind, the faint red rays of light he was releasing abruptly turning pink and frantically rushing into Ning Rongrong.
The Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda rose in front Ning Rongrong, pping her hands forward with a serious expression. Just like Huo Wu, her four spirit rings brightened simultaneously.
Huo Wu wasnt alone in possessing the ring merging ability, this was originally also one of the special capabilities of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. As the only daughter of the school master, how couldnt Ning Rongrong know it?
Only, ring merging required consuming tremendous spirit power, and wouldnt be used easily.
For substantial nine colored hazy lights blossomed from the four loweryers of the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, shooting directly into Zhu Zhuqing in front.
Roused by that enormous support spirit power, Zhu Zhuqing naturally raised both arms, cing them on Xiao Wu in front of her.
A bizarre scene appeared, those nine colored rays of light abruptly grew a bit stronger, pouring into Xiao Wu from Zhu Zhuqings hands, and Zhu Zhuqings entire body was already pervaded by ayer of nine colored light.
Xiao Wus circumstances were practically identical to Zhu Zhuqing, and that rich nine colored light became ever more intense as it continuously transmitted forward.
As the rays of light reached Dai Mubai, Dai Mubai fiercely pped both palms on Tang Sans back. In that instant, Tang Sans body trembled violently a moment. What appeared from his body wasnt any nine colored light, but an iparably enormous pressure.
Sitting upright in the main seat, Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dongs eyes brightened,This is a seven fusion ability.After speaking, her eyes unconsciously turned to the calm Grandmaster standing outside the fighting area.
Even though it wasnt a Heaven-opposing seven spirit fusion ability, the strength of seven people fused together to use an ability alone was already an extraordinarily astonishing feat. In fact, no spirits were the same, they all had differences.
Generally speaking, this kind of fusion ability would only appear for Spirit Masters with spirits and spirits abilities that were extremely simr, like the seven members of Blue Sunshine Academy from before.
But the Shrek Seven Devils were different, they each had entirely different spirits, and stressed different directions.
These seven people withpletely different spirits could unexpectedly still use a seven fusion ability, even the eyes of the Supreme Pontiff and the Title Douluo were brimming with incredulity.
However, the Shrek Seven Devils had done it. When that seven colored light connected the seven people, this seven fusion ability was alreadypleted.
Even though Ning Fengzhi scowled when he saw Oscar embracing Ning Rongrongs waist from behind, as he saw this seven fusion abilityplete, the expression in his eyes still fluctuated with astonishment.
Whether it was him or Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong, they both knew that this seven fusion ability wasnt credited to the Shrek Seven Devils, but rather to their teacher, the masterstroke of the not distant Grandmaster.
How could they know that what the Shrek Seven Devils were putting to use right now was precisely a spirit variant ability from Grandmasters Spirit Worlds Ten Great Core Competing Strengths. A lifetime of spirit research, perhaps only Grandmaster himself and his direct disciple Tang San fully understood his aplishments.
If even a fellow like Shi Nian could teach disciples to use seven spirit fusion, how could Grandmaster not?
Both were fusion abilities, but the difficulties were as different as heaven and earth. This was a Grandmaster, a true Grandmaster.
Feng Xiaotian in the air had the clearest view of what the Shrek Seven Devils were doing, and was also the most shocked. That Ning Rongrong and Oscar would appear in the Shrek Academy team wasnt unexpected, they had already appeared in the previous match with Star Luo Academy.
Even though Oscar hadnt revealed any formidable strength at that time, it had still drawn his attention.
But this seven fusion ability was still something he had never expected. In the previouspetitions, no matter how difficult, the Shrek Seven Devils still hadnt used this kind of ability.
If it was used right now, he knew, he didnt stand a chance.
With a long whistling sound, Feng Xiaotian moved, dropping from the sky like a meteor catching up to the moon. In the whole process, hisrge body and unfurled wings didnt make a single sound. The pervading cyan lightpletely introverted. At this moment, his body and wings were aligned at a perfect angle.
This was the start of Feng Xiaotians created spirit ability, Stormwind Demon Wolfs Thirty Six Sessive Chops.
And the moment Feng Xiaotian dropped from the sky, piercing obliquely was abruptly a stream of red hot white light, catching up to him in an instant, and immediatelypletely merging into Feng Xiaotians body.
That line of white light was shot by Huo Wu, without a middle part, but rather like a bridge that connected the two. Under the support of the white light, Feng Xiaotians entire body seemed to be brimming with explosive force.
Part 3
Frantic energy constantly erupted from his body, streams of air so red hot they seemed about to roast the earth.
Even more shocking, that white light gradually condensed over his body, forming a bizarre incandescent suit of armor, covering both him and the knife sharp stormwind wings.
This of course wasnt a spirit fusion ability, but after Huo Wu joined Godwind Academy, she had researched a two person fusion ability together with Feng Xiaotian. Even though it was impossible for their fusion to disy the tremendous might of a spirit fusion ability, this fusion wasnt only between the two of them, but also the two auxiliary type Spirit Masters behind Huo Wu. The power of four people focused on Feng Xiaotian, no doubt made both his attack and defense reach its peak.
His speed rising sharply, Feng Xiaotians target as he fell from the sky wasnt Tang San furthest in front of the Shrek Seven Devils, but Ning Rongrong and Oscar furthest in the rear.
Relying on keen perception, just as the Shrek Seven Devils seven fusion ability was about toplete, he had seen that originator of this fusion ability was Ning Rongrong in the back. And the foundation of the origin, was Oscar providing Ning Rongrong with tremendous spirit power. As long as these two were dealt with, the Shrek Seven Devils fusion ability would copse.
The suddenly elerating Feng Xiaotian no doubt made the Shrek Seven Devils start, even the spectating Grandmaster couldnt help disying a praising light.
Thebination of Godwind Academy and zing Academy was undoubtedly a good match. Wind fanning the me, me borrowing the force of the wind. Capable of focusing the strength of four people and relying on Feng Xiaotians created spirit ability to release it would undoubtedly push the resulting attack power into the realm of terror.
However. The calm on Grandmasters face didnt falter. Because the Godwind Academy sides fusion ability only had four people, and the Shrek Academy side had seven equally talented people, and moreover followed the strongest control of Tang San.
Confronting the suddenly elerating Feng Xiaotian, standing furthest in front, after a brief moment of astonishment, the faintly trembling Tang San immediately raised his left hand.
The Clear Sky Hammer he originally used to break Feng Xiaotians Stormwind Demon Wolfs Thirty Six Sessive Chops appeared once again.
But as the Clear Sky Hammer appeared this time, it floated over Tang Sans palm.
Surging ck light rushed out of Tang Sans left palm. This moment, he fiercely raised his head, purple golden rays of light shooting from his eyes. That wasnt any mental attack, but in order to see everything more clearly.
Under the effect of Purple Demon Eye, everything before Tang San seemed to slow down, immeasurable data converging in his brain. The next moment, his left hand moved.
Under the pull of that ck light, the Clear Sky Hammer turned upside down and flew out.
The hammer didnt have any rotation, but flew straight in one direction, but at the same time as it acted, a thunderp like explosive sound echoed from the Clear Sky Hammer. In a moment that originally small hammer suddenly rose sharply against the wind in midair, and the instant it turned, that hammer head became the size of a water jar.
A magnificent veined pattern shed from the body of the hammer under the sunlight. A frightening aura blossomed with ck light, dragging a ck tail of me in the air.
Hong
The ck Clear Sky Hammer collided with Feng Xiaotians incandescent armor in midair with a loud explosion.
An ear piercing shattering sound spread through all of Spirit City.
The shattering came from the wings. Feng Xiaotians right wing turned nonexistent in practically an instant, and at the same time his incandescent suit of armor was smashed, turning into specks of white light and rupturing in a sh. Feng Xiaotian screamed miserably, and under that enormous impulse, he waspletely sent flying, thrown directly to the Supreme Pontiff Pce za, his survival uncertain.
Including Huo Wu, the six students on Godwind Academys side were stupefied at this moment. How could they have expected that their captain, Feng Xiaotian, would actually be unable to withstand a single strike.
Even that one versus one with Tang San hadsted a long time before the oue was settled, but at this moment, in just one exchange, he was already utterly crushed.
Having lost Feng Xiaotian, this match no longer held any suspense. But what they couldnt understand, was why this kind of situation would appear.
In fact, only Tang San himself knew why Feng Xiaotian would be defeated so miserably. This was actually abination of several factors. It wasnt that the support Huo Wu gave Feng Xiaotian was weak, but rather because right now Tang San was too powerful, and also restrained Feng Xiaotian too much.
First of all, behind Tang San was the united support of six teammates. And behind Feng Xiaotian were only three.
Both sides being fusion abilities, the amount of spirit power decided the overall magnitude of the ability on either side. No need for doubt, Tang San held the absolute advantage.
Second, Feng Xiaotians biggest mistake was to use Stormwind Demon Wolf Thirty Six Sessive Chops again.
The first time he used it against Tang San he had no doubt given Tang San enormous pressure. But after the end of the match, how could Tang San not have carefully studied the opponents ability?
After careful research, Tang San had immediately understood that both Stormwind Demon Wolf Thirty Six Sessive Chops and his own Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method had a w, a simr w. That was, as long as one could interrupt the ability when it first started, it would basically be unable to disy its might. And letting him continue unleashing it, the constantlyyering force, was where this ability was at its most terrifying.
So what Tang San did, relying on Purple Demon Eyes precise calctions, the ce where he threw the Clear Sky Hammer was at the optimal timing when Feng Xiaotians full strength still hadnt emerged. With his Tang Sect hidden weapon techniques and precise judgement, all of Feng Xiaotians movement trajectories had already been urately calcted in Tang Sans mind, it basically wasnt possible to dodge.
This was still the result of Tang San starting off leniently. If Tang San hadnt attacked Feng Xiaotians wing, but rather his chest, then the only result for Feng Xiaotian would have been instant death.
Only Tang San himself knew just what level his strength had reached. Relying on the superpositioned boost of the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, relying on the support of his partners spirit power, the spirit power Tang San had umted right now already surpassed the seventieth rank. Even if he had faced seven seventieth ranked Spirit Sages right now, he still wouldnt be at a disadvantage.
How could the seven fusion ability resulting from Grandmasters research be something the Blue Sunshine Academy couldpare to? This kind of fusion ability wasnt as formidable as the spirit fusion ability, but it could join everyones strength. Since it was like this, the best choice was to focus everyones strength to erupt on a single point.
And Blue Sunshine Academys biggest mistake at that time was to use the strength of seven connected people on what was simr to a barrier, that was then broken by Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye.
The Shrek Seven Devils naturally wouldnt make the same kind of error. Grandmaster wouldnt let his disciples make that kind of mistake.
Consequently, as the sevens spirit power condensed together, after passing the amplification of the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, the strength Tang San possessed had right now grown by several levels of terror.
Moving baselessly, having beaten Feng Xiaotian flying, that Clear Sky Hammer returned to Tang Sans left hand anew. The hammer hadnt returned to its original size. Held in Tang Sans hand right now, the hammer was even bigger than his entire body. But held in that left hand alone, it was still extraordinarily stable.
Godwind Academy naturally werent willing to give up at this point. Huo Wushuang and two Godwind Academy team members charged simultaneously, and behind them, Huo Wu also began to store strength for a second attack.
Closing his eyes, Tang San slowly raised the enormous Clear Sky Hammer with a single hand. The lines of light on the hammers body suddenly eruptedpletely, deep red lustre iparably dazzling. This moment, it was as if an iparably tyrannical voice roared frantically. And Tang San himself, like the handle of the hammer, seemed topletely merge into one with the Clear Sky Hammer.
Seeing this scene, even Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong was unable to stay seated, a bewildered expression flickering in her eyes. The scene before her eyes was only too familiar to her.
Tool Spirit Avatar.Ning Fengzhi sitting next to Bibi Dong already cried out in rm.
After a Spirit Master possessing a beast spirit reached the seventieth rank, the seventh spirit ability of the seventh spirit ring would invariably be Spirit Avatar, incarnating oneself as the spirit itself, possessing tremendous burst strength, might increasing geometrically.
But a Tool Spirit Masters circumstances were different from Beast Spirit Masters. Their seventh spirit ability was Tool Spirit Avatar. Using themselves as the soul of the tool spirit, it made the might stressed by the tool spirit reach its pinnacle. If one possessed a tool spirit that was frightening on its own, then the Tool Spirit Avatar erupting would be even more terrifying than the Spirit Avatar.
Before the seventieth rank, Beast Spirit Masters were undoubtedly a bit more formidable than control type Tool Spirit Masters, but after reaching the seventieth rank, they would instead be surpassed by Tool Spirit Masters relying on Tool Spirit Avatar.
Who could have anticipated that, in this Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament semi finals, there would actually appear the rarest Tool Spirit Avatar of the Spirit Master World. Moreover the Tool Spirit Avatar was actuallyunched by the tool spirit reputed as the worlds number one, Clear Sky Hammer.
Actually, even Tang San himself hadnt expected that he would actually be able to unleash the might of the Tool Spirit Avatar. As his might surpassed the seventieth rank from the spirit power boost, when he held the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand, he did it practically unconsciously.
The tremendous force constantly emanating from him formed a bizarre cycle with the Clear Sky Hammer, as if those forces would break the body and erupt.
Chapter 126 — Tool Spirit Avatar, Deep Gold Clear Sky Hammer
Chapter 126: Tool Spirit Avatar, Deep Gold Clear Sky Hammer
Part 1
The Clear Sky Hammer in his hand began to change. The originally ck hammer turned to glittering dark gold, the hammer also swiftly shrinking, the handle growing to one meter fifty, and the hammer head the size of a bucket before it stopped shrinking.
At this moment Tang San himself was also covered by ayer of dark golden light, the aura released by him and the Clear Sky Hammer no longer separate from each other.
Tang San raised the hammer to point, and a ball of dark gold light and shadow grew in front of Tang San. That was the seemingly unlimitedly growing shadow of the Clear Sky Hammer.
With a loud rumble, Wushuangs charging trio was practically flung back, directly flying more than a hundred meters and falling below the hill.
In front of that terrifying hammer shadow, even Huo Wu and the two support type Spirit Masters were battered away like tumbling bottle gourds. Let alone using another spirit ability, they didnt even have the chance to act, entirely without the ability to resist.
Clear Sky Hammer, the first tool spirit under heaven, how would it have an undeserved reputation? At this moment, even the Title Douluo present had eyes brimming with crystal luster. Even to the extent that in the main hall of the Supreme Pontiff Pce, several old men slowly raised their heads.
This was the Tool Spirit Avatar of the seventieth ranked Clear Sky Hammer. The oppressive might of the spirit worlds number one sects spirit.
Tang Sans originally one handed grip had changed to two hands. For some reason, even though he had already beaten the opponents, an intense craving appeared in his heart.
A craving to fully use the Clear Sky Hammer. A craving to fully use the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method.
Half turning, Tang San was about the swing the deep golden Clear Sky Hammer in his hands. But at this moment, a low voice suddenly reached his ears, a voice brimming with force,
Stop. Restrain your strength, withdraw your spirit.
The voice held a bizarre charisma, drawing Tang San to return the Clear Sky Hammer in front of him. The deep golden lustre rushed out of the hammer, and swiftly returned into Tang San.
And the Clear Sky Hammer also quietly returned to its original size.
If not for the might of that one swing just now, perhaps nobody would have thought that such a small ck hammer would actually be able to produce such terrifying force.
The expression on Tang Sans face had clearly changed, turning from brief bewilderment to pain. He clearly felt as if his own soul was peeling away, and afterwards again quietly pouring into his body. At this moment, he suddenly had a sh of understanding.
Using the Clear Sky Hammers Tool Spirit Avatar didnt only consume spirit power and strength, but still his own soul. That moment had been his soul fusing into the Clear Sky Hammer to be a true Tool Spirit Avatar.
Stop.
Tang San managed to squeeze out one word.
The other six Shrek Seven Devils withdrew their strength one after another, the nine colored halo slowly retiring.
When that lightpletely returned to the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, Oscar reluctantly released his soft embrace, and the seven practically simultaneously loosed a long breath. At the end of what had seemed like an easy match, each of their chests soaked with sweat.
Tang San staggered, and Dai Mubai behind him hastily grabbed his shoulder, stabilizing him.
Right now, Tang San was as if pulled from ake,pletely soaked through with sweat.
But his heart was still joyful.
Without using that kind of strength, it would be impossible to understand its terror. But right now Tang San knew that he had for the first time sensed the true terror of the Clear Sky Hammer.
His heart was fervent, because he couldnt help but anticipate, if he used Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method while using Tool Spirit Avatar, just what kind of force would that be?
This was the worlds number one school, the true might of Clear Sky!
Thepetition ended so much faster than expected that even now a lot of people still hadnt returned to their senses.
Each of them eating one of the big recovery sausages Oscar prepared before the match, and the Shrek Seven Devils left the stage. The cardinal in the ring had no choice but to dere that tomorrows finals would be Shrek Academy versus Spirit Hall Academy.
Drawing a deep breath, under the effect of the big recovery sausage, Tang Sans exhaustion felt a lot better. Forged by the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot, his body was originally already more durable thanmon people by far, and the Mysterious Heaven Skill possessed much faster recovery traits than ordinary Spirit Masters. He believed that before tomorrows match he, who was the most exhausted from today, would definitely recover to peak condition.
In front of Grandmaster, Tang Sans eyes held a particr luster,
Teacher, thank you.
Tang San knew that if it wasnt for that voice suddenly sounding by his ear, halting his full use of the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method, right now he might have already had his soul pulled out from being unable to control it.
That might not necessarily be fatal, but he would definitely have be an idiot. At that time he had been unable to differentiate the source of the voice, but he believed that only his Teacher could have raised the point at the key moment.
Grandmaster wasnt excited in any way because of the Shrek Seven Devils victory. On the contrary, his brows were tight,
I hadnt expected that, as long as you had enough spirit power, you could actually use Clear Sky Hammers Tool Spirit Avatar. Truly worthy of being the number one tool spirit of the present age, it was my mistake.
Before the start of the match, Grandmaster had only been able to teach the Shrek Seven Devils the seven fusion ability. This was something he had long since researched, even if as his disciple, Tang San was also able to exhibit this kind of research, he after all hadnt had the time Grandmaster had.
After teaching the Shrek Seven Devils the seven fusion ability, Grandmaster had only told Tang San to conduct it to defeat the opponents in the fastest possible manner to conserve spirit power. He believed that his disciple would definitely aplish this task with the most effective method avable.
But even Grandmaster hadnt expected that the aggregate spirit power of the seven fusion ability would actually let Tang San use Clear Sky Hammers Tool Spirit Avatar.
Raising his head, Grandmaster looked in the direction of Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong in front of Supreme Pontiff Pce. The pairs gazes collided in the air, and the Supreme Pontiff frowned slightly, but in her eyes was still a difficult to conceal admiration, and even a bit of pride.
It seems you are worthy of being the man I like.
Compared to the reserved Supreme Pontiff, Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhis gaze was a lot more blunt.
Looking at Grandmaster with admiration, at this moment, he truly considered Grandmaster as one of several friends on the same level as him.
Returning to the residence, Grandmaster didnt give the Shrek Seven Devils time to recover, and immediately called them to his room.
First having everyone sit and continue to eat Oscars recovery sausages, at the same time he called Jiang Zhu to the room to release her healing halo, helping everyone recover their spirit power.
In what had seemed like an easy victory, even if the Shrek Seven Devils hadnt suffered any injuries, their spirit power output hadnt been small, especially Tang San had practically drawn out all his spirit power by using the Tool Spirit Avatar.
Looking at everyone, Grandmasters expression seemed somewhat grave, speaking to Tang San:
Can your spirit power recover to its peak for tomorrows finals?
Tang San nodded without hesitation,
No problem. I have foundation strengthening medicines here, recovering spirit power isnt a problem.
Grandmasters face rxed somewhat. Sighing, he said:
ns wont keep up with changes, I still miscalcted.
Everyone somewhat shocked looked at him. To them, prevailing over Godwind Academy in this fight had been entirely without suspense.
They didnt understand why Grandmaster would still be talking like this.
Grandmaster lowered his voice:
If I had known earlier that little San could use the Tool Spirit Avatar with Clear Sky Hammer under the effect of the seven fusion ability, even if today had been a bit more exhausting, I still wouldnt have let you use this ability. With the Clear Sky Hammers Tool Spirit Avatar, I would have a seventy percent certainty against the Spirit Hall Academy team. But now its been revealed prematurely, it wont work.
Dai Mubai said:
Grandmaster, why wont it work? Dont tell me that Spirit Hall team can figure out a tactics to break the seven fusion ability in one night?
Grandmaster shook his head,
Its not only that. Dont forget that the opponents youre facing tomorrow have the backing of the Spirit Hall with the most powerful Spirit Masters. Spirit Hall has countless powers, I dont know how many Title Douluo they will have directing their energy at finding a method. Even more, its impossible for little San tu use the Tool Spirit Avatar again for the duration. Otherwise, it would cause unpredictable damage to his body, and very possibly influence his future.
Tool Spirit Avatar and Spirit Avatar are different tunes yed with equal skill, even to the extent that its even more powerful. But where Tool Spirit Avatar is most terrifying is that the user merges his own soul with the tool spirit, and that requires consuming the strength of the soul. When little San used it he could draw the spirit power from all of you, but the strength of the soul still had toe from him alone. With his present strength, his soul is still far from stable enough. If this kind of ability was used two days in a row, a hundred times out of a hundred it would damage his soul, reducing his memory, making him stupid, directly turning him into a retard. Therefore, you absolutely cant use the Tool Spirit Avatar again tomorrow. The same goes for the seven fusion ability. You must remember that when your abilities are alreadypletely grasped by your opponents, you must look to change. Only by changing can you break the opponents rhythm, taking the initiative into your own hands.
Oscar somewhat anxiously said:
Grandmaster, then what should we do tomorrow? Even if we can maintain our peak condition to meet the enemy head on, their spirit power is still too highpared to ours, and they also have the spirit fusion ability. Defeating them really is too difficult.
Part 2
Grandmaster looked towards Tang San,The difficulty isnt absolute. You begin cultivating now. I will carefully figure out the tactics here. Little San,e with me, I want to talk to you alone.
Yes, Teacher.
Tang Sans spirit power was already somewhat recovered, and he followed Grandmaster from the room.
The others didnt know what Tang San and Grandmaster were going to talk about, but they all knew that in tomorrows match, Tang San would undoubtedly be the key.
But they also knew that as the strongest of the Shrek Seven Devils, having changed the most, he had long ago be the opponents target. Could he disy his true strength when facing three Spirit Kings?
Grandmaster brought Tang San to another room.
Little San, you cant use the seven fusion ability in the match tomorrow. Tell me your thoughts.Grandmaster calmly said.
Tang San nodded,I understand what you mean. The seven fusion ability was already revealed today, it will definitely be their target tomorrow. With that spirit fusion ability of Xie Yue and Hu Lienas, they can definitely block the force of our fusion ability for a while, then as long as the other five break our formation, we will undoubtedly lose. But this can also be used against them, the victory rate is fifty percent or so. The other part is breaking that pairs spirit fusion ability, making them lose fighting strength, and afterwards focusing the strength of seven on the remaining five.
Eh?Grandmaster somewhat shocked looked at Tang San,You have a way to break that spirit fusion ability? You must know that a spirit fusion ability isnt a fusion ability. If itspleted, it will have practically no gaps, and will moreover have enormous strength. As you say, when the spirit fusion ability ispleted, thebined fighting strength of those two will reach the seventieth rank or so.
Tang Sans eyes revealed a resolute light, both fists tightening,Them, leave them to me. As long as Mubai and the others give me enough time, I believe I can do it.
Tang San and Grandmaster stayed in the room discussing for a full four hours. Only they knew what they talked about.
Supreme Pontiff Pce, official business hall.
Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong sat in the main seat, Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo on either side of her. In front of them stood those sevenpeting team members representing Spirit Hall Academy.
Xie Yue, Yan, and Hu Liena stood furthest in front.
Did you understand what I said just now?Bibi Dong said calmly.
Understood, Your Holiness Supreme Pontiff.Despite being Spirit Halls Golden Generation, Xie Yues trio still answered very respectfully.
Bibi Dong said coldly:It will inevitably be impossible for Tang San to use the Tool Spirit Avatar from today again tomorrow. He has twin spirits. If hes forced to use it again, even if he doesnt die, he will still never be a threat to us again. Therefore, you dont need to worry about this aspect. You only need to pay attention to their seven fusion ability. Destroy it using the method I described just now. In a fight of true strength, its basically impossible for them to be your opponents.
Yes.
Ghost Douluo Gui Meis somewhat gloomy voice echoed from the Supreme Pontiffs side,You should know what this tournament signifies. Not only is it your chance to make a name for yourselves, it also decides where three spirit bones belong. With Spirit Hall being the organizers, if you lose, it will be impossible to regain these three spirit bones under the eye of Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools people and those high level Spirit Masters. This is your reward, and at the same time its your pressure. If you lose, I will take you all to experience three years in the Disorienting Grand Canyon.
Hearing the words Disorienting Grand Canyon, Xue Yue and the others shivered practically simultaneously. Their gazes instantly turned even more resolute. Perhaps only ghosts could survive in that sinister ce. In three years, perhaps they would really be ghosts.
Fine, you go rest.Bibi Dong waved a hand, and Xie Yue and the others hastily left the hall from a side door.
Raising a hand to rhythmically tap the desk in front of her, Bibi Dongs eyes revealed a pondering light.
Chrysanthemum Douluo Yue Guan said:Your Holiness, whats there to worry about? Even if they held the advantage today, the scales of victory are still leaning towards our side.
Sighing lightly, the Supreme Pontiff said:Im not worried about the Shrek Seven Devils. Even though those seven little children are monstrously talented, they are after all still young. Their potential still hasntpletely emerged. Apart from Tang San, the others wont be any trouble in the future. The variable that worries me is Grandmaster. When I knew him many years ago, I have never seen the like of his intelligence and wisdom again. Even though his spirit is unable to cultivate to a higher level because of variation, this persons intelligence is frightening. What I can think of, he can definitely think of as well. You saw that seven fusion ability of differently attributed Spirit Masters today. I at least am unable to propose that kind of formation. What worries me is that he will raise some other kind of formation tomorrow, increasing the variables.
A cold light shed in Ghost Douluos mirage,It would be better to let me go kill him. Even if the Poison Douluo is with the Shrek Academy, I still have an eighty percent chance of sessfully killing him in one strike.
The Supreme Pontiff snorted coldly,If you had that kind of certainty, Tang San wouldnt have arrived here alive. Gui Mei, have you forgotten of teacher instructed you in those days? Even the lion must use its full strength when fighting the rabbit. Underestimating the enemy is the greatest fear of the strategist.
Yes, Your Holiness.
The Supreme Pontiff continued:Grandmaster holds the warrant of a Spirit Hall elder, we cant act against him. Even more, this is Spirit City. Casually killing people in Spirit City, and one of our Spirit Hall elders at that, how couldnt the status of Spirit Hall greatly drop in the eyes of all Spirit Masters? To say nothing of Grandmaster still having a Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n behind him. Even if hes already left the n, he is after all still a directly rted member. Remember, without my express order, nobody is allowed to act against him hereafter.
Itste, you go rest. I want to consider it properly.The light in her eyes dimming somewhat, Bibi Dong waved her hand.
Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo left quietly, leaving Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong alone in the official business hall.
Sitting there expressionlessly, the light in Bibi Dongs eyes began to turnplicated, muttering to herself,Oh, Xiao Gang, you still astonish me. Could it be that it really was teacher that broke us up back them? In our lives, perhaps we truly are destined to meet but fated to never be together. All I can do is protect your safety. As for the others, I cant spare any attention
An eventless night.
Very early the next day, the Shrek Seven Devils already appeared at the gate of their residence, trembling with excitement.
After breakfast, seven people stood in front of Grandmaster with lively spirits and excessive energy.
Tang San specially ate two Dragon Zoysia leaves before cultivatingst night, and by now his Mysterious Heaven Skill internal energy was alreadypletely recovered.
Grandmasters gaze swept across the seven,Follow the n in the match. Try your utmost, and if you cant do it, put your own safety first.
Yes.
Then good, depart.Grandmaster swung his hand to everyone.
At this moment, a voice suddenly blocked them,Wait a moment.
Grandmaster looked distracted, gazing in the direction of that voice,Flender, you still have something to add?
Today, Flenders expression was extraordinarily grave.
Ever since the Shrek Seven Devils had let him earn enough profit to fill both pots and jars in this tournament, hed always had a smile on his face. But right now his smile was gone.
Walking in front of the devils, he first arranged thepels of Dai Mubai who stood in front, afterwards turning to all seven:Children. For you, this the final fight of your graduation. Honestly, to have fostered talents like you, I feel very fortunate. And also extremely proud. There is nock of banquets under Heaven, Shrek Academy is unable to always help you grow. Your future path, is all up to you to walk by yourselves.
I said before that I wont let you graduate unless you were the final champions. Thats just a joke, no need to take it seriously. What I want to tell you right now is that, no matter the oue, you are all my pride, and also all my children. I wont let any one of you be casualties in thest moment of the tournament. The championship isnt important. Whats important, is you yourselves. I dont want a victorious result, but rather your safe return. Well, Ive said enough.
Ma Hongjun said:Teacher, howe your eyes are red?
Ah? Its dust.Flender immediately turned around. Grandmaster was the director of the Shrek Academy team, but as dean, he had clearly seen the effort these children had made each day. Of course he knew that the great effort of the Shrek Seven Devils in this tournament wasnt all to temper themselves, but even more to bring this great glory to Shrek Academy before graduating.
Just like he said, each of the Shrek Seven Devils was like his own child. Before these ultimate finals, on the verge of confronting that kind of power, Flender couldnt keep from expressing his true feelings.
In his heart, money was admittedly important, but no amount of gold could be exchanged for these seven little monsters in front of him.
Tang San smiled faintly,Dean Flender, others would hold a pep talk for thepeting students, but arent you making us feel discouraged? Dont worry. Wed all hate to die. Even more, theres still those three spirit bones to make us drool with desire.
Part 3
Grandmaster patted Flenders shoulder, his ordinarilynguid gaze abruptly bing severe,Lets go.
Striding forward with heads high, the Shrek Seven Devils left the residence. On the street, a lot of Spirit Masters silently watched them from the sides of the road. Even though the spirit power of these children perhaps wasnt much, with their age, challenging the Spirit Hall Academy team, all of it made these Spirit Masters waiting for the battle secretly admire them.
In front of Supreme Pontiff Pce, Tang San suddenly discovered that with each step he climbed, his feet be iparably firm. He had never thirsted for victory like now. He knew that, if they lost the match today, he would definitely regret it for a lifetime.
The sunlight brought a golden radiance to Supreme Pontiff Pce. Everyones gazes became serious, watching the Shrek Seven Devils walk step by step over the stones, the atmosphere seemingly thickening.
The Supreme Pontiff, Ning Fengzhi, and the three Title Douluo spectating yesterday were already seated, the three spirit bone prizesying in a red brocade tray to the side, releasing a faint halo of light.
The Spirit Hall Academy team stood there silently, an intense murderous spirit pressing towards the Shrek Seven Devils just like knives. Under the effect of this enormous pressure, the Shrek Seven Devils pace up the hill clearly slowed a bit. The match still hadnt started, but both sides were already crossing swords.
The Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament finals are about to begin, both sides prepare. The match will start in a quarter of an hour.
Both sides returned to their positions, the Shrek Seven Devils circling around Grandmaster. Tang San stretched his hand into the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, taking out seven rolled up dark green leaves. He ate one, and handed over one to each of the others.
Foundation building Dragon Zoysia leaf, taking it would not only increase healing speed, provoking rapid spirit power recover, but at the same time could also make peoples mind even more focused. Eating it right now before the match was in order to maintain peak condition even longer in the fight.
Little San.Dai Mubai looked at Tang San.
Tang San gave him a firm nod,Dont worry. No issues on my side. For the rest, Ill leave it to you.
Grandmaster took the lead to raise his right fist, and the each of the Shrek Seven Devils equally raised their hands. Eight hands piled together, at the same time as a gargantuan shout,Certain victory!
Yes, certain victory. This was their only belief.
On the other side, the Spirit Hall Academy team suddenly heard the shout on the Shrek Academ side, and team captain Xie Yue couldnt help curling his lips, sneering,Certain victory? Well let them have a look at true strength today. The gap in spirit power is an impassable gulf. Even the lowest ranked Spirit Master among us is on the same level as their captain. I want to see their basis for certain victory.
Sweeping an ice cold gaze across hispanions, Xie Yue said coldly:The Lord Supreme Pontiff is watching, the elders are also watching. We must not only gain victory in this match, but still aplete victory. Dont give them any chances. Ill deal with that Tang San. Who are we?
ChampionsAn even more intense bellow echoed from the Spirit Hall Academy team.
Both sides refusal to yield made the Spirit Masters watching below the hill feel like their blood was boiling, who hadnt been young? Who hadnt been hot-blooded? To them, the oue of this match wasnt important, what was important was to be able to see a brilliant fight.
A quarter of an hour wasnt long, and very soon the members of both sides walked into the za at the prompting of the referee. Perhaps it was in order to oppose needle with needle and spear with spear against Shrek Academy, but today the Spirit Hall Academy team had changed to fiery red uniforms embroidered with golden thread, clearly of excellent quality.
Compared to them, Shrek Academys snot green, and moreover covered with countless advertising logos, uniforms were ridiculous.
However, nobody wouldugh at them. Capable of taking this step forward, capable of entering the finals of the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament, nobody would sneer at their strength.
Prepare for the match, both sides can release spirits.
The cardinal referee announced as soon as both sides were in position.
The fourteen members of both sides looked face to face. Nobody said a word, but the collision of auras made the smell of gunpowder in the air rise to the limit in an instant. At this moment, even respected powers like Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong had their gazespletely focused on this match.
The seven Spirit Hall Academy members moved practically simultaneously, surging spirit power erupting from their bodies in a sh.
Of Xie Yues trio standing furthest ahead, each had a glittering two yellow, two purple, and one ck ideal spirit ring configuration. The other four behind them also had two yellow and two purple optimal allocations. The expression in each persons eyes became extremely persistent. One of the male students standing furthest in the rear swiftly retreated a step, a glorious golden scepter in his hands. Most certainly, he possessed a support model tool spirit.
At the same time as they released their spirits, the Shrek Seven Devils side simultaneously started to release theirs. The seven stood in order, Tang San and Dai Mubai furthest in front, and behind them separately stood Zhu Zhuqing, Ma Hongjun and Xiao Wu, with Ning Rongrong and Oscar in thest line, assuming a two-three-two formation.
Entirely different from thest match, this time Shrek Academy didnt use the seven fusion ability, but rather extremely normally released their spirits simultaneously.
Seven people, all with four spirit rings. Of course, drawing the most attention was still Tang San with the ten thousand year spirit ring.
Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dongs brows wrinkled slightly, unconsciously turning to look in Grandmasters direction, thinking in her heart, Xiao Gang, you really changed formation again.
Grandmaster didnt look at her, only concentrating his attention to watch the circumstances in the ring. His expression was no longer calm. Regarding this match, he also didnt hold absolute certainty.
Match start.As he dered the start of this Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournaments final finals, the cardinal speedily withdrew, vacating the ring.
The first of the Spirit Hall team to move wasnt the team captain Xie Yue furthest in front, but rather his little sister Hu Liena.
Stepping lightly and gracefully, Hu Liena only seemed to turn her body, but had already reached furthest in front. A faint smile floated onto her face, and along with the release of her spirit, she seemed to be beautiful, and a great fuzzy tail still sprouted behind her.
Faint red light appeared from her body, light shing in the pupils of her eyes. Looking at Tang San, her movements were exactly the same as the time she dealt with Heaven Dou Imperial Academy teams Yu Tian-Heng. That unique charm made people unable to think of pulling their eyes away from her.
But somewhat startling to Hu Liena was that, confronted with the release of her spirit, the Shrek Seven Devils remained unmoved. Apart from Tang San and Xiao Wu, the other five swiftly closed their eyes and used their fingers to stop up their ears,pletely isting themselves from sight and hearing.
Even the best charm ability needed a trigger; hearing, sight, taste, smell, touch, sensation. They were released through one of the six, and right now, the venues Hu Liena could influence the Shrek Seven Devilscked sight and hearing. The smooth movements of the Shrek Seven Devils undoubtedly made her charm lose effect.
Xiao Wu suddenly stepped forward, giving Hu Liena a smile, her second spirit ring shing with pink light. Her eyes were alreadypletely pink. Soft Bones Demon Rabbits second spirit ability, Charm,unched.
Using charm against charm, the one with the greatest spirit power would hold the advantage.
Xiao Wu and Hu Liena groaned practically simultaneously. Hu Liena only swayed once, but Xiao Wu too three steps back, her face deathly pale, two streaks of blood flowing down like little snakes from her nose, clearly it was her loss. In spirit power and mental strength, there was still arge gap between her and Hu Liena.
Even though Xiao Wu was injured, she had undoubtedly broken Hu Lienas initiative. Face changing slightly, Hu Liena immediately moved.
And at this moment, standing furthest ahead in the team, Tang San also put his hand behind his back to catch the pink ray of light Oscar flung at him, stepping forward withrge strides, heading straight for the seven on the other side. At the same time, six strands of Blue Silver Grass rushed out of his right hand, each twisting around the waists of his sevenpanions. Blue Silver Grass control, was already in full swing.
Hu Liena looked coldly at the advancing Tang San, her five spirit ring flickering extremely rhythmically once. First that ck fifth spirit ring, then the fourth, third, second, all the way to the final yellow first spirit ring. As each spirit ring pulsed, the pink light around her would be even more intense. Behind her, Xie Yue also moved at this moment.
Xie Yues Moon de wasnt one, but rather two. Two entirely blood red, half moon shaped crescents, his hands each holding a moon de. Along with his body moving now, he extended both hands, and unexpectedly full body tackled his little sister from behind.
At this moment, two yellow lights simultaneously shot out from the scepter in the hands of the Spirit Hall Academy teams support type Spirit Master, the golden light glittering, and swiftly merging with Xie Yue and Hu Liena.
A curtain of red light suddenly appeared, spread. The instant Xie Yue and Hu Liena collided, that red light wrapped the two of them within.
And at the same time, that red light also erupted in a sh, spreading like a red sphere, covering close to half the stage.
Chapter 127 — Shrek Seven Devils’ Complete Strength
Chapter 127: Shrek Seven Devils Complete Strength
Part 1
The Shrek Seven Devils werepletely enveloped, and right now, there was still a thirteen meter distance from Tang San to them.
The red light screen didnt need time to rise likest time, under the assistance of theirrade, in just an instant, the light strengthened to its peak. Xie Yue and Hu Lienas spirit fusion ability, Charm Demon,unched.
The Spirit Hall Academy team of course knew that the Shrek Seven Devils had already seen this ability, but they had enough confidence in themselves. Spirit fusion abilities and fusion abilities were twopletely different concepts, the spirit fusion ability didnt have any weakness, and their powers were moreover entirely different. Just as Grandmaster said, the spirit fusion ability used by two Spirit Kings could absolutelypare to the might of a seventieth ranked Spirit Sage for a short while.
Red light flickering, two people changing into one, long hair floating, whether male or female seemingly undistinguishable.
Hair already turned red, this figure formed from Xie Yue and Hu Liena danced quietly. Two Moon des more than doubled in size flickered with a flowing rainbow kind of luster at the ends of the spread arms. Along with that surge of red light intensifying, this silhouette instantly disappeared in a thick red foging from behind, and the Shrek Seven Devils were alsopletely enveloped in the thick fog.
The Spirit Hall Academy team didnt have a control type Spirit Master in the true sense of the word, but their control capability was unprecedentedly powerful. The cause of this was all because of this spirit fusion ability, Charm Demon.
The greatest characteristic of this spirit fusion ability was control. Within the range the Charm Demon could control, everyones senses were reduced by fifty percent, spirit power suppressed by fifty percent, and all movements dyed by fifty percent.
It could be said to force the opponents into an impasse in an instant. That thick red fog was mixed with ruthless energy and psychedelic special capabilities. Aside from the three types of negative conditions, most dreadful was that within this red fog, only Xie Yue and Hu Liena, using the spirit fusion ability, could see things. Suddenly losing vision would undoubtedly put peoples minds in chaos, and would moreover beprehensively weakened. How many opponents even of the same level as Xie Yue and the others had fallen to this spirit fusion ability was unknown. This spirit ability was enough topare to the seventh spirit ability ofmon Spirit Masters.
Watching the Shrek Seven Devils being swallowed by the red fog without the seven fusion ability, the other Spirit Hall Academy team members couldnt help revealing cold smiles. And Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dongs expression also became a bit gentler.
Ning Fengzhis brows tightened. He didnt understand whether the situation in front of him was Grandmasters n. If it was, then why would Grandmaster do it? Entering deep within the spirit fusion ability, that wasnt a good thing in any way. How could they still fight whileprehensively weakened? None of the Shrek Seven Devils showed any intention of interrupting the opponents spirit fusion ability.
Grandmasters gaze shifted to Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong who was focused on the match, secretly thinking, You cant see why I let them do this. The weak defeating the strong requires extraordinary methods. What about a spirit fusion ability? Even if its control, its only weakening control, not aprehensive amplification.
Entering the pink range, the Shrek Seven Devils clearly felt their bodies growing heavier, their perception immediately slowing, even raising a hand or moving a leg seemed to be obstructed by invisible barriers, bing a lot more difficult.
But none of them panicked. The instant before the red fog hit them, besides Tang San, the Battle Spirit Masters among the other six immediately crowded around Ning Rongrong and Oscar. And Oscar was still as if nothing had happened, still manufacturing his sausages.
Dangdang, two crisp sounds echoed in the red mist. At the same time came a neither male nor female exmation of surprise.
How can you know the direction of my attack?Asking this question was thebined form of Xie Yue and Hu Liena.
Tang Sans jade colored hands had just blocked those two quietly shing Moon des.
The red fog didnt block Xie Yue and Hu Lienas line of sight, and they clearly saw a trace of a smile on Tang Sans face. As the master of the spirit fusion ability, Xie Yue hastily used force. Afterunching the spirit fusion ability, his spirit power was summed together with Hu Lienas, reaching more than the sixtieth rank.
However, with this use of force, he discovered that his strength was used on nothing. Tang San had already released his hands at some point.
And at this time, Tang Sans arms shook simultaneously. The Blue Silver Grass connected to his arms jolted as if rippling, and six silhouettes were simultaneously thrown from the red fog.
In the view from outside, cries of rm had just fallen as six shadows already soared out of the red fog.
In this red fog,mon Spirit Masters were basically unable to distinguish directions. Once stuck, it was impossible to get free. Unless they were flying type Spirit Masters. But Tang San didnt show the slightest sign of losing his bearings, while the other side was still unable to control the spirit fusion ability from shock, using Blue Silver Grass, he all at once threw the other six devils out of its range.
This was Tang Sans scheme, he nned on the other sidespse, an instant where it was toote to move the spirit fusion ability.
A tigers roar burst from Dai Mubai, still in midair, his first spirit ability, White Tiger Barrier, and third spirit ability, White Tiger Vajra Transformation,unched. His body swiftly expanded in midair. And Zhu Zhuqing pressed on the Blue Silver Grass with her toes, her speed increasing sharply, catching up to Dai Mubai in an instant, quietly leaning on his back.
Enormous wings of me unfurled from Ma Hongjuns back, Xiao Wu directlynded on the ground. The Shrek Six Devils had fully entered battle mode.
Watching this scene, Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dongs face suddenly revealed a sneer. And that androgynous voice in the fog, brimming with disdain, shouted,You think you can escape my spirit fusion ability like this?
Instantly, the red fog abruptly spread, shifting direction in practically a split second, the tremendous wall of mist once again enveloping the Shrek Six Devils that just released their spirit abilities. Even Ma Hongjuns red hot phoenix wings were unable to have the slightest effect on the red fog.
Originally, this red fog had blossomed with Xie Yue and Hu Liena at the center. Seeing the Shrek Six Devils separate from the range of the spirit fusion ability, Xie Yue immediately gave up on attacking Tang San, and rather elerated, his body driving the red fog to cover the Shrek Six Devils once again.
Under the aid of the Support Spirit Master, this time his red fog spread to an evenrger area, covering practically a third of the ring. Only the other members of their side werent covered.
Unless you can fly, leaving my spirit fusion ability is impossible.Xie Yues cold voice inundated the red fog again. This time he gave up on attacking Tang San, and rather moved directly towards Ning Rongrong.
Without careful observation, one would think that Ning Rongrong used the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda. Who didnt know about the worlds number one support spirit? Taking Ning Rongrong out of the fight first would no doubt add weights to the scales of victory.
But at the same time as Xie Yue pounced, Tang Sans voice sounded by his ear,Then well let you see flying.
Whether it was Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing who were still in the air, or the people on the ground, a faint radiance abruptly appeared behind their backs in a split second, the light forming wings. The six elerated practically simultaneously, rushing out of the range of the red fog in practically an instant, directly ascending into the air.
It was the effect of Big Sausage Uncle Oscars flying mushroom sausage.
From the start of the match, Oscar had been constantly making his sausages. The first was a stimting pink sausage for Tang San, followed by swiftly making six flying mushroom sausages for himself and the five others.
Using them this moment, just separated them from the opponents spirit fusion ability control.
How is this possible?Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong watched the Shrek Six Devils fly out, and also couldnt help widening her eyes. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing directly pounced at the other sides other Spirit King, Yan, while Ma Hongjun and Xiao Wu went to meet the other three Battle Spirit Masters.
Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda blossomed with light, in an instant boosting Ma Hongjuns attack, and Xiao Wus agility.
Oscars flying mushroom sausage had only appeared once before this match, in the one fight against the Elephant Armored School. That time they hadnt drawn any attention, even though Oscar had briefly appeared, Tang Sans radiance was still too eye catching, and all gazes had been fixed on him.
Most importantly, that time only Tang San had flown alone, the others had all been moved by his Blue Silver Grass control.
Neglecting a support type Spirit Master was the biggest mistake of the Spirit Hall Academy team.
Even though the oue still wasnt settled, by now the fight was already out of their control.
Seeing the Shrek Six Devils suddenly fly out of the range of his spirit fusion ability, Xie yue was also gobsmacked.
At this moment, he somewhat felt that when riding the tiger, it was hard to get of halfway.
The spirit fusion ability was admittedly tremendous, but after using it, it would also substantially consume their spirit power.
At the same time, while using the spirit fusion ability, they also couldnt use any other abilities. Just like Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings strength would be exhausted after each time they used Hell White Tiger.
Even though Xie Yue understood that the opponents flying capability removed the advantage of his spirit fusion ability, at this moment he still couldnt remove it.
Part 2
Otherwise, he would only substantially consume his and Hu Lienas spirit power, and on the contrary fall to a disadvantage. His only choice right now was to first get rid of Tang San in the range of the spirit fusion ability, and afterwards again go help hispanions to get rid of the other Shrek Academy members.
Xie Yue believed that even without the two siblings, his sides strength could stillpare to Shrek Academy. Even though the battle situation was out of their control, the victory would still inevitable be theirs. The moment when he killed Tang San would determine victory.
What Xie Yue didnt expect was that Tang San hadntunched any attacks against him in his brief moment of sluggishness. Once he returned to his senses and looked at Tang San again, Tang Sans entire body had undergone a bizarre transformation.
Only Xie Yue alone could see clearly within the fog, and he was shocked to discover that from the not distant Tang Sans back, grew eight sturdy vicious-looking long legs.
Each leg was more than four meters long, thick like arms, shining purple ck, tiny hooked barbs glinting with gold light. Each leg was divided into two parts, the points on the ends resemblingnces that could break any defense.
Spirit bone? Xie Yue guessed the history of the Eight Spider Lances on Tang Sans back in an instant. They had carefully researched Tang Sans spirit abilities before the match. Tang San only had four spirit rings, and apart from Clear Sky Schools created ability Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method, they had long sincemitted Tang Sans fourth spirit ability to heart. His body suddenly showing such a distinct change at this moment, clearly couldnt be caused by a spirit ability. The only exnation was a spirit bone. Appearing from the back, could it be a torso spirit bone?
Xie Yue immediately suppressed his original thoughts of quickly disposing of Tang San. Even though the spirit power of the opponent before him was a lot weaker than his own, the appearance of this spirit bone undoubtedly pulled the distance between them closer. Right now he had to rely on the spirit fusion ability to impair Tang San. Xie Yue believed that as long as he was a bit careful, not only could heplete the task the Supreme Pontiff gave them, but he would still have enough strength to go help hispanions.
However, was it truly as easy as he thought?
The reason why Tang San didnt seize the opportunity to attack before was in order to exploit that brief window of time to release his external spirit bone, Eight Spider Lances.
The appearance of the Eight Spider Lances immediately made Tang San feel his body lighten, the boost effect of Eight Spider Lances directly cancelling out the impairing effect of the opponents spirit fusion ability.
Xie Yue and Hu Lienas spirit fusion ability mainly relied on abination of charm and spirit power. When Tang San and Grandmaster talked it over yesterday, he told Grandmaster that he wanted to confront these two great powers with his own strength. He wasnt speaking of his confidence in his own strength, but rather because of the existence of this spirit fusion ability. He even hoped the opponents would use just this ability.
When using the spirit fusion ability, Xie Yue and Hu Liena couldnt use other abilities, and to Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye, charm was basically ineffective. Therefore, after entering the red fog, the influence Tang San received was far smaller than Xie Yue imagined. Relying on Purple Demon Eye, he could clearly see every thing here.
This was the first battle the Eight Spider Lances formally appeared since absorbing the energy of the second Man Faced Demon Spider. Even though it had been glimpsed once before in the tournament, with Tang Sans meticulous control he had always kept this formidable capability to himself.
The lower four spider legs hoisted Tang San into the air. The now four meters long Eight Spider Lances seemed even more frightening, especially those barbs were gleaming faint blue, containing thebined poison of a two thousand year year Man Faced Demon Spider and a six thousand year Man Faced Demon Spider, further forged by the two great cold and hot immortal herbs Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot within Tang San. Even Dugu Bo wouldnt dare say he could cure this kind of toxin.
At the same time, Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances had thoroughly evolved after absorbing the second Man Faced Demon Spider. Not only had they grown bigger, but they had also grown even more frightfully durable, giving Tang San increased strength and agility, and the Eight Spider Lancess own effectiveness was even more tremendous.
When the Shrek Seven Devils trained ordinarily, after Tang San released Eight Spider Lances, even Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing fully using Hell White Tiger were unable to defeat him. Because, with the aid of Eight Spider Lances, Tang Sans burst strength became even more terrifying. It went for both attack and speed.
Tang San and Grandmaster had wanted to build this kind of ambience, for Tang San to confront Xie Yue and Hu Lienas spirit fusion ability. For Tang San to confront two fiftieth ranked experts by himself, when he couldnt use hidden weapons, even if Tang San used the external spirit bone he could still only fight one of them. But when the opponents trapped themselves in their own spirit fusion ability, it would leave them unable to use spirit abilities.
Even though their spirit power rose substantially, relying on his techniques and Eight Spider Lances, Tang San really wasnt without the strength to fight.
As for the battle outside, it would depend on the disy of the Shrek Six Devils.
Dai Mubais tiger ws suddenly ejected with sonorous metallic ngs, directly throwing himself at Yan.
As one of Spirit Halls Golden Generation, Yansbat ability was extremely outstanding. Despite watching the Shrek Six Devils fly out of Xie Yue and Hu Lienas spirit fusion ability control, he didnt panic in the slightest. Red hot deep red mes abruptly soared from his body, and at the same time, his body swelled under the effect of his first two spirit rings.
His clothes burst in a moment as Yans muscles bulged like granite. In just an instant, he unexpectedly grew to more than three meters, even bigger than Dai Mubai using White Tiger Vajra Transformation.
Both fists colliding with a resounding crack, the red hot mes around him were perfectly opposite of his increasingly ice cold expression.
Of the other four Spirit Hall Academy team members, the three Battle Spirit Masters took a step forward to meet Ma Hongjun and Xiao Wu, and that support Spirit Masters supporting light fell on Yan.
Extending his tiger palms, with more than one chi long des as sharp as spears, Dai Mubai collided with Yan.
Yan swung both fists, meeting him like a whirlwind, showing no weakness.
With a loud explosion, Dai Mubai was blown back. Facing the head-on attack, he was unexpectedly flung back seven or eight meters by Yans strike.
Amidst the loud explosion was still a crisp ding sound,ing from Zhu Zhuqings Hell Stab aimed at Yans neck.
Her and Dai Mubais cooperation was as tacit as that of Tang San and Xiao Wu. Dai Mubai attacking forcefully from the front, and her hidden like a specter behind him to deliver a fatal strike.
But inwardly startling Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing with qi and blood roiling was that from Zhu Zhuqings Hell Stab, Yan only had a white mark on his neck, without the slightest amount of damage, his zing heat on the contrary grew even fiercer.
Immense defense.
Extreme heat, powerful attack, powerful defense. This was Yans spirit, me Lord.
In some sense, his spirit should be ssified as a Beast Spirit, because when it was used, this spirit also provided body enhancement. Having reached the fiftieth ranked, Yan relied on the first two spirit abilities to make his body solid to this degree, clearly revealing its might.
His me Lord wasnt just fire attribute, but rather dual fire and earth. Capable of bing a member of the Golden Generation, how could he bemonce?
In the fight on their side, Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai were suppressed in the first exchange.
But on the other side, Xiao Wu and Ma Hongjun didnt suffer losses even two against three.
Xiao Wu had at some point undone her scorpion braid, floating in the air, her jet ck long hair fell like a waterfall below her feet. Moving lightly, her ck hair spread like a ck cloud cover, and her body also floated out lightly, going straight for the vicinity of the opponents.
Having carefully researched the Shrek Seven Devils, the opponents naturally understood the nature of Xiao Wus spirit abilities. Her strength could only disy its greatest degree in closebat. As long as they were a bit careful, she wouldnt be any threat.
Consequently, one of the three opposing Battle Spirit Masters abruptly took a step forward, ayer of intense light apanying his third spirit ring brightening. The radiance abruptly spread, changing into arge white halo, striking at ma Hongjun and Xiao Wu.
Of course, the area it covered still included Ning Rongrong and Oscar behind them. This was unexpectedly an ability simr to Huo Wus Defying me Ring, just that the attribute wasnt fire, but rather holy.
Straight line.Xiao Wu shouted loudly, sharply spreading her arms.
Ma Hongjun, Oscar, and Ning Rongrong all reacted extremely quickly. Relying on the flying mushroom sausage, at this moment their speed in the air was extremely astonishing. The three were arranged in a straight line behind Xiao Wu in only a split second, and this straight line was infinitely close to perpendicr to the opponents spreading white halo.
The purple fourth spirit ring erupted from Xiao Wu, golden splendor engulfing her body. That white halo originally capable of sending them flying disappeared in front of Xiao Wu, leaving a gap in the ring.
And with this gap it was also unable to affect Ma Hongjuns trio standing in a straight line behind Xiao Wu as it spread.
elerating, Ma Hongjun charged forward. After Xiao Wu released her fourth spirit ability, Invincible Golden Body, she alsopletely disappeared in a moment.
Invincible, absolutely invincible. Within the several seconds Invincible Golden Body was active, Xiao Wu waspletely invincible.
Part 3
This ability matched Xiao Wus previous abilities, as if they had been nned in advance. Without this fourth spirit ability, Xiao Wu was only a closebat power, but after gaining it, keeping her from getting close was out of the question.
Immediately after Invincible Golden Body came Teleportation, and the next moment, Xiao Wu was already next to the opponent who released that halo. The ce she appeared was ingenious, just furthest away from the other two Battle Spirit Masters. Even if the other side wanted to use spirit abilities, they had to first move around theirpanion with the halo to affect Xiao Wu.
The dark cloud cover of ck hair wrapped around the opponents neck just like living serpents. Invincible Golden Body still hadnt disappeared, and the spirit ability the opponent instantly used against Xiao Wu failed to have any effect on her. He wanted to grab Xiao Wus long hair, but that hair was slippery as if alive, and his hands were unable to hold on.
His neck tightening, Xiao Wu poked one foot at the back of his waist. Even though the techniques Tang San had from Tang Sect werent applicable for Xiao Wu, having been together for so long, Tang San had still long since taught Xiao Wu about the weak points of the human body.
The back of his waist pressed, the opponent immediately lost strength. The next moment, Xiao Wus Waist Bowunched under the effect of Invincible Golden Body.
Waist Bow already doubled strength on its own, and Invincible Golden Body boosted Waist Bow once again. Even a sixtieth ranked Spirit Master wouldnt have any way to prevent being thrown by that instantly erupting strength, let alone this Spirit Hall Academy team member. The acupoints in his waist pressed, he immediately flew like a soaring cloud or rushing mist.
Completing this one move, Xiao Wu didnt chase after to use Eight Stage Drop on him, but rather shot up, leaping like a swimming fish, just avoiding the attacks of the other two Battle Spirit Masters. At the same time, she also perfectly drew their attention. With just another use of Teleportation, she sessfully pulled out of their attack range.
And at this moment, there was also a violent explosion in the direction that Spirit Master had been thrown.
Thrown with Waist Bow, that halo releasing Spirit Master was instantly stunned for a short moment, and at this time, long since waiting for a chance, Ma Hongjun dropped from the sky. Evil Fire Phoenix fourth spirit ability, Phoenix Cry Sky Strike,unched.
The opponent being stunned was the ideal timing for Ma Hongjuns ability, and of course he wouldnt let it slip by. Distorted light filled the air within a small range, a red hot column of me instantly leaping up. With an explosion, the opposing team member waspletely swallowed up by the column of me.
Ma Hongjuns silhouette moved away from the me column in the next moment, simultaneously aiming a foot at the me column behind him. An alreadypletely scorched ck figure was instantly kicked out.
Treat him in time, or dont me me if he dies.Ma Hongjun and Xiao Wu met up. This moment was just when Xiao Wus Invincible Golden Body as well as the effects of everyones flying mushroom sausages ended.
Relying on clever teamwork and fully exploiting their spirit abilities, they had sessfully settled one opponent, shifting the current bnce.
Frequent cracks constantly echoed from within the red fog, clearly showing the intensity of the battle within, almost distorted close to severe whistling sounds along with ng after ng transmitting outwards. Nobody outside could see the battle within the red fog, but the other six Shrek Seven Devils all understood that nobody was able to help Tang San now, unless he voluntarily left the red fog on his own. The others entering the red fog would only hold him back.
On Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings side, after the first time the two collided with the opponent, they immediately changed to a moving battle. Without engaging Yan from the front, they relied on Zhu Zhuqing ambushing from the sides, and Dai Mubai pulling from the front. Even though there was arge difference in spirit power, the oue wouldnt be settled for quite a while. After all, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing still hadnt used their final killing weapon, Hell White Tiger. Yan also didnt dare rush them. Despite being a Spirit King, he still couldnt be sure of blocking the Hell White Tiger. All he hoped for right now was that Xie Yue and Hu Liena could hurry up and deal with Tang San in the red fog.
Just judging by these people outside, it now seemed that defeating the Shrek Seven Devils wouldnt be too easy.
Tang Sans expression revealed an ice cold light, his hands crossed over his chest. Each time the light flickered in his eyes, it seemed as if the air would freeze a bit. The Eight Spider Lances behind him were like eight pikes, constantly thrusting out from unfathomable angles, and the movement of his body also reliedpletely on the Eight Spider Lances to control.
Xie Yues Moon des were even more formidable than Tang San had imagined. Each time those durable Eight Spider Lances collided with Xie Yues Moon des, a mark would be left behind. Some of the tiny barbs had even been cut off.
In fact, Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances had already passed the amplification of two Man Faced Demon Spiders, as well as the forging of two great immortal herbs. This showed just how terrifying the might of those red glinting immense Moon des in Xie Yues hands was.
At the same time, Tang San discovered that this spirit fusion ability had a kind of particr effect on Xie Yues body. There was an at least thirty percent chance that he would automatically dodge his attacks. And Xie Yue had a superb grasp of this dodge, never using the Moon des to dodge unless he was absolutely certain his body would be hit, instead constantly using the moon des to wear down Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances. Those frequent cracks rung out because of this.
Xie Yue was very calm right now. Even though his and Hu Lienas spirit fusion ability, Charm Demon, didnt have any formidable attacks, it was precisely because of this that it consumed spirit power much slower than those attack spirit fusion abilities, and this red fog could be maintained for a long time. After fusing with Hu Liena, his spirit power had surpassed the sixtieth rank. He believed that under these circumstances, it was impossible for Tang San to win.
The facts also proved his thoughts. Relying on his exquisite control over the Moon des, Xie Yue had already jolted open the Eight Spider Lances more than once. But just when he was about to get close to Tang San, Tang San immediatelyunched a Binding or perhaps Parasite to halt him, allowing him to break out of his attack range.
Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances had immense strength on their own, and further adding Tang Sans strength and spirit power, the result wasparable to a fiftieth ranked Spirit King. But right now he was confronting Xie Yue who after all had sixtieth ranked strength. Ten ranks of spirit power was an enormous gap.
If Tang San hadnt supplemented the Eight Spider Lances with his own Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step and low level spirit abilities, he would already have been unable to endure.
Tang San understood that, with the degree of sharpness of the opponents Moon des, no matter which spirit ability it was, it was impossible to trap Xie Yue. What he would do now was to consume the opponents spirit power, patiently watching for a gap.
Despite being unable to defeat the opponent from the front, fortunately the opponent couldnt use any other abilities, thereby not needing Tang San to worry about sudden attacks. Judging by how Xie Yue didnt let the red fog envelop hispanions, the Charm Demons ability had negative effects to the people on their side as well.
Suddenly, after two attacks jolted open the Eight Spider Lances, Xie Yue abruptly turned, one the two moon des in his hands suddenly shooting out like lightning, flying through the air spinning.
Tang Sans heart immediately skipped a beat. Relying on Purple Demon Eye, he could clearly see that Moon des arc slicing through the air directly at Dai Mubai.
Tang San could be called the grandmaster of hidden weapons in this world, and the moon des flight angle and speed he could see how fierce this attack was. Even with the White Tiger Vajra Transformation and White Tiger Barrier, it was impossible for Dai Mubai to withstand the sharpness of a sixtieth ranked spirit power Moon de.
Mubai, careful!Tang San shouted, glowering.
Eight Spider Lances abruptly stuck into the ground, and again sending him shooting out like lightning, directly into the air.
The direction Xie Yue threw this moon de was extremely sinister, first cutting the Blue Silver Grass that connected Tang San to Dai Mubai, making him unable to save him. Even though the red fog didnt cover the group fight over there, it was still very close. A sudden sneak attack from behind while he was focused on the enormous pressure from the front would catch Dai Mubai unprepared.
Yan hadnt been working together with Xie Yue for just one or two days. Tang Sans loud shout admittedly warned Dai Mubai, but at the same time it equally got his attention. Both hands fiercely smashing the ground, Yans fourth spirit ring lit up.
The air suddenly seemed to be thick, distorting and undting, streams of dry hot air making everyone dy as if walking in quicksand. Stream after stream ofva bubbled up from the ground, swallowing towards the Shrek Seven Devils.
When Dai Mubai heard Tang Sans voice, he first pounced forward. He already felt a chill making the pores on his back close up.
However, Yans sudden fourth spirit ability was mainly aimed in this direction. A brief dy was often key to deciding victory or defeat. The Shrek Seven Devils schemed against their opponents, how couldnt the opponents scheme against them?
As the leader of the Golden Generation, even though Xie Yue was caught in Tang Sans ns at the start, he very quickly understood Tang Sans goal.
He hadunched a powerful attack against Tang San without batting an eyelid, but once he discovered he couldnt win in a short time, he immediately changed tactics.
As he watched, only a few meters remained between the Mon de and Dai Mubai. Xie Yue seemed to already be able to hear the sound of bones being cut and broken by the Moon de. Even so much that his face already held a cruel smile.
Chapter 128 — Tang Sect’s Tenth, Batwing Rebound
Chapter 128: Tang Sects Tenth, Batwing Rebound
Part 1
But at this moment,yer afteryer of ck light abruptly rose below Dai Mubais feet, strands of Blue Silver Grass. The Blue Silver Grass immediately condensed together after rising, bing extremely hard. Not only did it block the twisting streams of air outside, but at the same time also formed a fully sevenyered barrier around Dai Mubai.
With Dai Mubai in this kind of crisis, Tang San couldnt help the spirit power consumption andunched the ten thousand year spirit rings ability, Blue Silver prison. Altogether seven Blue Silver Prisons directly aimed at Dai Mubai.
An ear-piercing grinding sound instantly erupted where the Moon de and the Blue Silver Prison touched.
One side was the Moon de supported by tyrannical spirit power, and moreover the amplification of the spirit fusion ability, while the other side was the unprecedented fourth ten thousand year spirit ability. Which would win in the end?
Layer afteryer of Blue Silver Prison broke under the grinding Moon de, but the Moon des red radiance also clearly weakened.
Soaring through the air, Tang San didnt stay idle. Dropping from the sky, his Eight Spinder Lances stretched out, directly throwing him at Xie Yue.
With Eight Spider Lances plus four limbs, Tang San could at most attack Xie Yue from twelve different directions. On the surface it seemed that Xie Yue was already suppressed to a disadvantage, with Tang Sans battle capability able topletely unleash a twelve directional attack.
However, at this moment Xie Yue revealed his power as one of the Golden Generation. He only used one simple move to break Tang Sans abrupt power.
Body rotating one turn like lightning, the other Moon de surged out, spinning at high speed as it cut towards Tang San, releasing an ear-piercing sharp hiss. In terms of attack power, it was unexpectedly even more powerful than the attack on Dai Mubai.
The attack on Dai Mubai had to be unexpected, so Xie Yue couldnt use his full strength in order to reduce the sound, but for this attack on Tang San, he naturally wouldnt hold back.
Seeing that Moon deing towards him, Tang San couldnt help being shocked. Because he discovered that the speed of that Moon de was extremely terrifying even when locked on with his Purple Demon Eye, and in fact, that Moon de even left after images. Tang San immediately judged that even his Eight Spider Lances wouldnt be able to withstand that cutting power.
By now, on the other side of the battle, the seven Blue Silver Prisons Tang San used to defend Dai Mubai were alreadypletely smashed, but that Moon de alsocked enough remaining strength. Dai Mubais tiger ws ejected to swat the Moon de flying. But that Moon de practically only touched his tiger ws before it abruptly disappeared, reappearing in Xie Yues hand.
A sneer appeared at the corners of Xie Yues mouth. Since the start of the match, it was finally entering his control. So what if you can see me in the Charm Demon ability? By letting me take the advantage, you wont have any chance again.
In midair, Tang San saw that Dai Mubais crisis was already dissolved. Even though he was sted flying by a fist from Yan as he struck down the moon de, it shouldnt be any major issue. Yan was also simultaneously pushed several meters away by a Hell Decapitation from Zhu Zhuqing, and on the surface the situation was still in equilibrium.
The Moon des sharp whistling sound and the increasingly enchanting red lines on its surface provided enormous pressure on Tang San. But at this moment, his realbat attainment was revealed.
Seeing the Moon de cut through the air as if pulled towards him, Tang San spread his arms and sharply withdrew them, simultaneously deviating in midair, as his left hand sharply flew out, the more than five hundred jin Clear Sky Hammer emerged to meet it.
With a loud explosion, Clear Sky Hammer and Moon de shot out practically simultaneously.
What the Moon de held was the superiority of Xie Yues rich and powerful spirit power, while the Clear Sky Hammer had the effects of its own hardness and five hundred jin terrifying weight. Consequently, the result of these two great spirits colliding was to fly off simultaneously.
Xie Yues face changed slightly. Right hand beckoning, left hand waving, that flying through the air Moon de quietly returned to his palm. But the other Moon de was already in the air, rushing once again towards Tang San. At the same time, he also immediately threw out the Moon de that had returned to his hand.
So what if you can use the Clear Sky Hammer to withstand my Moon de? You only have one Clear Sky Hammer, while I have two Moon des. I want to see how you can block one attack after another.
To Tang San, the Moon de was like arge size Returning Wind Willow Leaf Knife. Seeing those two Moon des arcing towards him like meteors catching up with the moon, he couldnt help a twinge in his heart. A magnificent hidden weapons grandmaster was actually taken for a target by the opponent, this kind of feeling was really hard to take.
His body dropping in the air, right now Tang San became extremely calm. Purple golden rays of light shot out of his eyes, and his hands simultaneouslypletely turned a jade color.
He couldnt use his hidden weapons, so all he could rely on was to recall the Clear Sky Hammer.
If he held the Clear Sky Hammer to knock away the opponents Moon des, Tang San could be certain the opponents vastly superior spirit power would be bound to injure him, that was in no way desirable.
The pupils of his eyes suddenly contracting, what Tang San used was still the Clear Sky Hammer.
This time he didnt send it straight. The dark Clear Sky Hammer spun through the air, seemingly slow, but just right to meet the first Moon de.
Exactly the same asst time, the Clear Sky Hammer and the Moon de were simultaneously sent flying. But miraculously, that knocked off course Clear Sky Hammer unexpectedly intercepted the other Moon de in the air, colliding once again.
Even though the force wascking this time, it was still enough to change the course of that Moon de, flying out obliquely, unable to threaten Tang San.
Xie Yues first reaction was that it was impossible. Could it be a coincidence?
This was of course no coincidence. Tang San relied on Purple Demon Eye as well as the rebound speed of the first time the Moon de collided with the Clear Sky Hammer to precisely judge the necessary angle to collide with the Moon de and the directional change of the rotation to strike two with one, sessfully knocking away the Moon des.
Among Tang Sects hidden weapon techniques, this was called Two Birds With One Stone.
There wasnt any brilliant technique to it in itself, but the difficultyy in Tang San right now using this five hundred jin heavy hidden weapon. The requirements in control, and still the uracy of the calctions, undoubtedly sufficiently disyed his strength as a hidden weapons grandmaster.
The two Moon des had returned to Xie Yues hands anew, and Tang San also had his feet on the ground. In the exchange this time, both sides had tied, neither holding the advantage.
Xie Yue was somewhat indignant. Even if the opponent had a spirit bone, right now his strength wasbined with Hu Lienas. Judging by Tang Sans movements, spirit power, as well as reaction, the opponent received very little influence from the Charm Demons ability, even to the extent that it was negligible.
But even so, with so much higher spirit power, was he unable to defeat the opponent for such a long time?
No, this was simply impossible.
The androgynous Xie Yues pupils began to rapidly contract, blue veins standing out on the hands gripping the pair of Moon des, both arms slowly extending to either side, swinging the Moon des,posing a circle. Fixing his eyes on Tang San, his gaze wa just like a demon deciding on a person to devour.
Tang San was still calm. Even andslide wouldnt change hisplexion. This was a basic requirement for Tang Sect hidden weapons. Being able to remain uninfluenced in the Charm Demons barrier wasnt only due to the counteracting effect of the Eight Spider Lances on his back, but equally significant was the Purple Demon Eyes that allowed him to see clearly, as well as his hearing that could determine position from sound.
Drawing a deep breath, Xie Yue apparently wasnt worried, his gaze fixed on Tang San,You are the first person to test my created ability. To be able to fall to my created ability, you should feel honored.
Tang San coldly said:You still havent won. When Feng Xiaotian used his Stormwind Demon Wolf Thirty Six Sessive Chops against me, he should have thought the same. He could tell you the result.
With a disdainful smile, Xie Yues eyes held an enchanting radiance,Could a rookie like Feng Xiaotian be mentioned in the same breath as me? My created ability doesnt have any weakness. Taste it, Full Moon.
Xie Yue moved just like a whirlwind. In an instant, his entire body and the two Moon des disappeared practically simultaneously. Appearing in front of Tang San was only an immense white disk.
Without any grinding noise or whistling wind, it seemed as if all sounds had been swallowed up by that disk. The red fog within the Charm Demon barrier rotated around that white disk like a whirlpool.
In order to defeat Tang San, Xie Yue finally used his most powerful attack.
In terms of spirit power, there wasnt much difference between Xie Yue and Hu Liena, and Yan, and everyone had their expert spirit abilities. The reason he was able to be the leader of the Golden Generation, was because of this created ability. And fully using this ability while in the spirit fusion ability, was his single most powerful attack. Relying on this move, he had with his own hands defeated his sixty eighth rank teacher, thereby earning his ce as the number one of Spirit Halls young generation.
Full Moon sounded like such a beautiful name, and at this moment, appearing in front of Tang San, was a faultless created spirit ability.
The circle was the most consummate form, without any gaps. With just a nce, Tang San knew that this tracelessly target seeking formidable attack wasnt something he could resist with Disorder Wind Splitting Hammer.
Xie Yue didnt exaggerate. This Full Moon ability of his really exceeded the Stormwind Demon Wolf Thirty Six Sessive Chops by far, and in attack speed, the difference between the two was far, far too much.
What seemed like a white disk was actually formed by Xie Yue driving his two Moon des to rotate at astonishing speed.
Tang San knew that with using this ability at full strength after fighting with spirit fusion ability, even if Xie Yue won, he and Hu Liena would have barely any spirit power remaining.
Part 2
At this moment, he truly felt somewhat defeated. Because he clearly sensed that this ability before him wasnt something he could resist on his own.
Blue Silver Grass, Binding abilityunched, immediately followed by a third spirit ability Spiderweb Restraint. Tang San wouldnt wait helplessly for death, he would use every method he could think of to defeat the opponent before him.
As the Blue Silver Grass touched that white disk, it quietly shattered. Spiderweb Restraints green ball of light covered it, and was instantly scattered and smashed. Two abilities unexpectedly couldnt make the opponents speed forward drop in the slightest.
Tang San understood that even if he used his fourth spirit ability Blue Silver Grass to arrange a defense ten deep, it would still be cut apart by that rapidly rotating Full Moon.
Tang Sans eyes brightened, and he began to move. To be precise, he also began to rotate. The Eight Spider Lances on his back extended perfectly straight, and the rotating Tang San immediately turned into a whirlwind.
Tang San rotated in the opposite direction the opponent did. Right now, his entire spirit power was condensed on his Eight Spider Lances. He knew that this was hisst and only chance. Arriving at this moment, no techniques had any use.
The only thing effective was a head-on collision between both sides. Swallowing the stimting pink sausage, Tang San would give it his all.
Hong
Tang Sans ad hoc rotating whirlpool met the Full Moon. A spur of the moment countermeasure colliding with the opponents created ability, the result could be imagined. Even more, the opponents spirit power was still far higher than his.
The first Eight Spider Lance was thrown against the Moon des, causing the first explosion.
The Full Moon slowed for a moment, and Xie Yue and Hu Lienas fused form could briefly be seen within. But Tang San spouted a mouthful of blood, and that Eight Spider Lance was smashed to pieces as a result.
The violent pain made all of Tang Sans rotating body convulse. But he knew that he couldnt stop now. Drawing on the stimtion from that pain, he on the contrary spun even faster.
A second explosion resounded once again, the two colliding practically as soon as they separated, and the same scene appeared once again. Another Eight Spider Lance was smashed.
In fact, as an external spirit bone, Eight Spider Lances had long since be a part of Tang Sans body, just like his own bones. Having two of them shatter in session, how enormous must the pain he had to endure be?
Even more desperate collisions still followed, a third, fourth, fifth, all the way until the shattering of the sixth Eight Spider Lance, when Xie Yues created ability Full Moon became a bit slower.
Next was the seventh. Tang San spurted a seventh mouthful of blood. His body waspletely enveloped in ayer of ping radiance, his spirit power reaching its peak from the stimting pink sausage.
With the final Eight Spider Lance remaining, Xie Yue and Hu Lienas fused body could no longer bepletely concealed within the moonlight, due to the speed of Full Moon dropping.
With a practically heroic effort, Tang San swung hisst Eight Spider Lance.
This time was no longer an explosion, but rather an ear-piercing grinding noise. Tang San watched his eighth Eight Spider Lance constantly being cut piece by piece as it collided with the opponent.
He was only too clear on the solidity of the Eight Spider Lances. Eight Eight Spider Lances being shattered, Tang Sans back was already dyed red with blood flowing from the skin being torn open at the base of the Eight Spider Lances. Right now hisplexion was already pale.
However, Tang Sans resistance still hadnt ended. He didnt have a ninth spider leg, however, he had something else.
Clear Sky Hammer. It finally appeared in this final rotation. Shooting out under the impetus of Tang Sans whirlwind-like rotation, it heavily pounded against the opponents Full Moon.
An ear-piercing grinding rumble as well as countless sparks erupted from the heart of the collision between the two sides.
Clear Sky Hammer flew into the air, and Tang San was also finally unable to persevere with the severe spinning. Flung out with a putong sound, he fell heavily on the ground.
But that rotating Full Moon was also stopped by that final strike.
Xie Yues had a shocked expression. When using Full Moon, he had wanted to kill Tang San in one hit. But the degree of solidity of the Eight Spider Lances had far exceeded his expectations. Tang San would admittedly lose an Eight Spider Lance with each collision, but his spirit power would equally be substantially consumed. With that final collision with the Clear Sky Hammer, his Full Moon had finally been unable to be used further.
And he and Hu Lienas spirit power was also finally unable to support the continuation of that spirit fusion ability.
The Charm Demon disappeared. The red fog dissipated. The gazes of practically all the spectators focused on Tang San and Xie Yue appearing in the middle of the red fog.
On the Shrek Seven Devils side, everyones hearts fell. But for the Spirit Hall people, their faces all revealed smiles.
Fallen to the ground, dyed red with blood, Tang San twitched weakly. Despite him struggling to crawl up, right now everyone saw that, being two, Xie Yue and Hu Liena held an absolute advantage.
On Xie Yues Moon des were several dozen densely packed little nicks, and Hu Lienas face was pale. But at least they were still standing.
Right now, in the battle on the other side, the two sides were about equally matched. Yan had already used his fifth spirit ability, and Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai and also finally used the spirit fusion ability, Hell White Tiger. Judging by the overall situation, the Shrek Academy side even held a slight advantage.
Even though Yan was powerful, he was alone against two, and waspletely suppressed by the Hell White Tiger. And on the other side, even though Xiao Wu and Ma Hongjun had consumed a great deal of spirit power at the start, they were backed by the supprot of two auxiliary system Spirit Masters.
Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda constantly alternated the light it shot out, boosting themprehensively. Three Aperture Governing Hearts ease and freedom like moving an arm or a hand, was extremely pure, always providing the most correct support for Ma Hongjun and Xiao Wu just when they needed it the most.
And Oscars array of sausages constantly flew from his hands to theirs to provide replenishment and supply. Consequently, even though the remaining two opponents had spirit power over the forty fifth rank, they were still being vividly beaten. The ones holding the advantage were on the contrary their two opponents, forcing them to always having to guard against Xiao Wu once again using that Invincible Golden Body.
The disappearance of the spirit fusion ability Charm Demon had undoubtedly broken the bnce between the two sides. Even though Xie Yue and Hu Lienas consumption seemed enormous, as long as they attacked Tang San one more time, they could throw themselves into the battlefield.
When the Charm Demon faded, the Spirit Hall Academy teams support Spirit Master immediately shot out two rays of light, separately falling on Xie Yue and Hu Liena, helping the two recover. The scales of victory had already begun to shift.
Xie Yue looked somewhat regretfully at Tang San. He of course saw the situation in the ring clearly,Youre very powerful. I heard youre still only fifteen this year. Its truly difficult to imagine your genius. In talent, Im not your equal.
Being able to have the Golden Generations number one say something like this, was undoubtedly a recognition of Tang San.
But at this moment, Xie Yue also raised the Moon de in his hand.
He knew that even though Tang San was enormously exhausted, it still wasnt to the degree of the mission Spirit Hall had given him. Soon Tang San already managed to crawl from the floor with some difficulty.
On Tang Sans back, the Eight Spider Lances enormous fractures seemed extremely frightening, especially his green uniform was already dyed red with blood, making it even more shocking that he still stood like that.
The only thing that hadnt changed from the start of thepetition, was Tang Sans eyes. The gaze in his eyes was still stubborn and calm. Gazing at Xie Yue, Tang San straightened his back. No matter when, his spine could never bend.
Dont think youve won.Tang Sans right hand slowly rose. Right now, his spirit power wasrgely consumed, to the extent that he could only maintain Mysterious Jade Hand on one hand. And that raised right hand was filled with chips of the shattered Eight Spider Lances.
Hearing Tang San speak, Xie Yue couldnt help looking distracted a moment. Right now the situation waspletely under their control, Yan and the others had started to use force to suppress the other Shrek Seven Devils froming to Tang Sans aid.
Even the recovery sausages Oscar threw over were stopped by Hu Liena. The only support Tang San had was a stream of spirit power amplification from Ning Rongrong.
Dont tell me you still have some means to reverse the situation?Perhaps it was because the situation was already settled, but Xie Yue still spoke right now.
Tang San smiled calmly,Youve used your created ability, I still havent. Ive already experienced your true strength, but what my true strength is, do you know?
Created spirit ability? In your present condition, can you still use the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method? Even though the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda is miraculous, it still cant create a miracle for someone whose spirit power is exhausted and spirit bones smashed.
Is that so? Then Ill let you see what my true strength is.
Tang Sans action was only a movement of his right hand. Arm swinging, his underarm trembling with a bizarre rhythm, five fingers spreading open in a split second, his fingers seeming to disappear and turn into mirages. And those Eight Spider Lance splinters in his hand shot out in all directions.
Tang San previously held altogether sixteen fragments, for the most part barbs and some sharp splinters from the Eight Spider Lances that he had collected when he crawled up from the ground before.
Part 3
Sixteen fragments flew out simultaneously, but not one flew towards Xie Yue and Hu Liena, at least not as far as they saw.
Xie Yue smiled,This is your so called created spirit ability?
Tang San also smiled, but he didnt have anything to say. Rather, he fell heavily to the ground with a gudong sound, already unconscious. Despite this, the smiling expression on his face didnt change in the slightest.
Tang Sans smile at Xie Yue, was at the first person who had the guts to mock Tang Sects tenth ranked hidden weapons technique, Batwing Rebound.
Batwing Rebound, tenth ranked of Tang Sects hidden weapons techniques. Usable with any hidden weapons, capable of shooting at most thirty six hidden weapons simultaneously. With Tang Sans present strength and control, he could at most use only eighteen, and the sixteen heunched right now was already the limit before he fell unconscious.
Sixteen fragments, each one flying in a straight line,pletely scattering in an arc.
The instant Tang San fell to the ground, Xie Yuesplexion changed. He simultaneously sensed two strong winds arriving from either side of him.
Without the slightest hesitation, simultaneously raising both Moon des, he knocked away the two fragments.
With two light dingding sounds, the two fragments simultaneously flew away. Equally startled as him was Hu Liena, who was assaulted by especially many fragments, as many as four. However, she was after all a Spirit King. Even though her spirit power was also close to exhausted, with the aid of their sides support Spirit Master, she was still barely able to use her fingernails to flick away the four fragments.
At the same time as they loosed a breath, the two of them practically simultaneously felt a tingling. With incredulous gazes, they touched the splinters embedded in their shoulders.
They hadnt seen that at the same time as they knocked away the six chips attacking them, they had unexpectedly simultaneously flown towards the other person, and moreover once again in arcs. However without the sound of cutting the air due to their slight size and not being too powerful.
If the Batwing Rebound technique was that easily broken, it wouldnt be fit to be Tang Sects tenth ranked technique. Even though Tang San didnt have much spirit power left when heunched it, he had already attained the result he wanted.
The chips that hit Xie Yue and Hu Lienas shoulders werent few. Xie Yue had the four that previously attacked Hu Liena, and Hu Liena had two. None of the six fragments had failed to hit.
The power of these chips really wasnt much, only managing to cut open their clothes and ayer of skin as they hit.
If it had been Xie Yue and Hu Liena in their peak condition, they could both have blocked Tang Sans Batwing Rebound technique by releasing spirit power with their full strength, but at the moment they basically werent able to. And all of this was nned out by the already unconscious Tang San.
Cutting open the skin was already sufficient. Dont forget that the Eight Spider Lances contained terrifying toxin that would give even the Poison Douluo a headache.
In just a moment, Xie Yue and Hu Liena discovered that their shoulders had already gone numb. As they became rmed, even cutting off their arms to prevent the poison was already toote, because the numbness had already spread to their chests.
Without the slightest hesitation, the siblings swiftly sat cross-legged on the ground, doing their utmost to urge their little remaining spirit power to resist the spread of the poison. This was all they could do.
Putong, putong, putong, putong. Four falling sounds rose practically simultaneously. Apart from Yan, the other four Spirit Hall Academy team members sat on the ground practically at the same time as Xie Yue and Hu Liena, the weakest among them, the support Spirit Master, had even directly fallen unconscious.
Tang San had thrown out sixteen splinters with the Batwing Rebound technique. Besides the six used for Xie Yue and his sister, the other ten all flew at the other five.
The instant he threw the fragments, to pursue uracy, Tang Sans mind had worked hurriedly with the judgement of Purple Demon Eye to even estimate the movements of the five targets within the next several seconds. It was also because of overexerting his mind in a state of weakness that he fell unconscious.
Those other ten fragments were extremely simr, not only did they fly in arcs, but moreover still flew close together. Even though some were promptly blocked by reacting opponents, the chips flew out once again after being blocked, finding other targets.
Besides the vignt and most powerful Yan releasing his full spirit power, sessively blocking the Eight Spider Lances fragments, the other four werepletely infected.
In anyones impression, the battle situation had changed dramatically. The ones previously holding an absolute advantage suddenly lost six people, leaving only Yan.
The scales of victory shifted once again, and moreover this time they leaned so heavily.
Xiao Wu and Oscar ran directly towards Tang San. There was no longer any need for them in this battle. Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda was unleashed, boosting the Hell White Tiger. Ma Hongjun used all his remaining spirit power, attacking from the nk with his full strength using Phoenix Firewire under the effect of Phoenix Ascension and Bathing Fire Phoenix.
It had to be said that Yans strength really was formidable. Under such unfavorable conditions, he still stubbornly endured. Even though his resistance grew weaker and weaker, and each attack from the Hell White Tiger would leave him with several wounds, he still persisted.
No matter how staunch Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dongs willpower was, even she couldnt keep her expression from changing when confronted with the situation before her.
Tang San hadnt vited the rules of the tournament, what he had thrown were the splinters of his own Eight Spider Lances, a part of his own body. It really wasnt a weapon. Who could have anticipated that victory or defeat would actually be settled with a light toss like that?
A voice suddenly echoed by the Supreme Pontiffs ear,Your Revered Holiness Supreme Pontiff, I must warn you.
Au Chrysanthemum Douluo Yue Guan was just about to shout audacious before he saw who dared suddenly speak to the Supreme Pontiff. He discovered that this person was equally a Title Douluo, but part of the Shrek Academy group, Poison Douluo Dugu Bo.
Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong coldly shot Dugu Bo a nce,What does Poison Douluo want to warn us about?
Dugu Bo smiled faintly. Anyone could see how fake his smiling expression was, but he did after all have his position. Among Spirit Masters, Title Douluo were forever sublime.
Your Holiness Supreme Pontiff, the poison contained in Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances, I couldnt dissolve either. Only he is able to detoxify it. Moreover, the three cold and hot as well as the Man Faced Demon Spider poisons the Eight Spider Lances have, as mixed poisons, will re up extremely quickly. Even though spirit power can slow down the re up, it has a limited effect. If you dy further, Im afraid you will have only one left of your Golden Generation.
Dugu Bos words no doubt had a mocking intention, but nobody would distrust what he said. With a Title Douluos dignity, it was impossible to lie. He was a loner, and even though Spirit Halls authority reached the sky, he still didnt particrly care. To be precise, Dugu Bo was backed by the Heaven Dou imperial family.
The Supreme Pontiffs expression flickered between gloomy and clear. In the ring, the faces of the six people sitting cross legged grew increasingly more purple and ck, and Yan would also soon be unable to endure under thebined assault of the Hell White Tiger and Ma Hongjun.
The originally certain victory unexpectedly devolved into such a scene, Bibi Dong really couldnt quite ept it. But she was after all the most outstanding Supreme Pontiff of Spirit Halls recent generations. Weighing the alternatives, she promptly stood,Spirit Hall Academy team, concedes.
The Supreme Pontiffs words had just fallen when, next to her, Ning Fengzhi stood. Raising his hand, the lustrous gem light of the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda appeared in front of him. Ning Fengzhi lightly shouted,Go.
The pagoda in his hand spun three turns and floated out, instantly growingrger in midair. In that instant, the entire front of the Supreme Pontiff Pce erupted with the light of gems. As Ning Fengzhis Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda floated forward, its volume rapidly expanded. In just the blink of an eye it had unexpectedly already be a more than ten meter tall pagoda, floating unsupported in midair. A faint hazy light shot out from between Ning Fengzhis eyebrows, directly fusing into the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, and his body and the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda flickered with equal radiance.
This was the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagodas Tool Spirit Avatar, also known as Seven Treasure Avatar.
Sword Douluo Chen Xin also stood simultaneously, quietly standing at Ning Fengzhis side. Even though he didnt release his spirit, he still exuded an extremely sharp aura, secretly protecting Ning Fengzhi.
A magnificent light surged out from the pagodas fifth floor, directly shining on Tang San. And next to Tang San with anxious faces, Oscar and Xiao Wu were flung out tumbling by this radiance.
In her fall, a blooming fresh flower quietly slid out from Xiao Wus chest. Xiao Wusplexion abruptly changed, and she swiftly stretched out a hand for the Yearning Heartbroken Red, once again tucking it into her chest.
In just this brief time, in front of Supreme Pontiff Pce, four pairs of eyes immediately focused on her. Revealing astonished expressions one after the other, these four gazes came from Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong, Chrysanthemum Douluo Yue Guan, Ghost Douluo Gui Mei, as well as Sword Douluo Chen Xin.
The four faces all revealed shocked expressions, and simultaneously still unsuppressable emotional waves. Showing the same kind of expression as them was also the not distant Poison Douluo Dugu Bo. The gazes of five great powers focused on Xiao Wu in practically an instant.
Xiao Wu clearly felt the pressure from them. Face instantly paling, lowering her head, she resisted with great difficulty a poisonous light from entering her eyes.
Chapter 129 — Xiao Wu Isn’t Human
Chapter 129: Xiao Wu Isnt Human
Part 1
The Supreme Pontiff looked eye to eye with Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo next to her, their eyes revealing a difficult to suppress joy.
Right now, it even seemed as if shed forgotten the matter of Spirit Hall Academys defeat.
The healing light of the sixth floor of the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagodapletely enveloped Tang San, glittering with a peculiar radiance.
Tang Sans wounds were closing with extremely astonishing speed, and not only that, the injuries to his internal energy channels caused by the shock from Xie Yues created spirit ability Full Moon also swiftly healed.
The Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagodas fourth floor also released a stream of light, the light of spirit power amplification.
With Ning Fengzhis strength, as the school master of Seven Treasure zed Tile School, the amplification capability he was capable of with the Seven Treasure Avatar far exceeded what Ning Rongrong couldpare to.
Under the dual effect of the healing light and the spirit power amplifying light, the wounds on Tang Sans back from the fracturing Eight Spider Lances closed little by little, the broken stubs of the Eight Spider Lances withdrawing into Tang Sans body. Tang Sansplexion also started to grow rosy.
At this moment, another six rays of spirit power amplifying light sprinkled out. This time they were for the six Spirit Hall Academy team members sitting cross legged on the ground.
Ning Fengzhi wouldnt cure them, but relying on the formidable spirit power boost, he could give a bit more time to resist the poison to these close to crumbling Spirit Masters.
Flender, Grandmaster and Liu Erlong rushed into the ring one after another, reaching Tang Sans side.
The light Ning Fengzhi gave Tang San gradually faded, and Flender hastily raised him, extending a hand to push on his back and slowly infusing his own spirit power into Tang San. Tang San groaned, and slowly opened his eyes.
The aches all over his body had already faded away, but the hollow feeling within him couldnt be patched.
Especially on his back, it seemed as if half his ribs were gone. His whole body was half limp. The rupturing of the Eight Spider Lances caused enormous injuries to his body, and even though the Eight Spider Lances would heal on their own and regrow anew, that would still take some time. For the moment, Tang San wasnt able to fight further.
His vision gradually cleared. The other Shrek Seven Devils were already crowded around him, and Tang San looked at everyone by his side,We won?
Dai Mubai forcefully nodded, the excited light in his evil eyes couldnt be concealed,Yes, we won, we defeated the Spirit Hall Academy team. Were the champions. The champions of the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament.
Tang Sans face revealed a satisfied smile. Having finally taken the championship, even though theyd invested much, getting this championship was also enough.
Congrattions on obtaining the final victory, but now please first detoxify them.Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dongs voice arrived, rousing the soaked in joy Shrek Seven Devils.
Supported by Xiao Wu and Oscar, Tang San slowly stood. Even though his steps were still somewhat weak, under the effects of Ning Fengzhis healing and spirit power amplifying light, his body had already recovered a lot.
After swallowing one of Oscars recovery sausages, it was already enough to be able to move around to some extent.
Without saying anything else, Tang San picked up a long Eight Spider Lance fragment from the ground in passing, and walked over in front of Xie Yue. Stretching out his hand, he pricked Xie Yues shoulder.
A purple ck radiance lit from the fragment, and rings after ring of light slowly flowed into Tang San via the fragment.
Xie Yues agonized expression gradually calmed, and the purple ck color on his body swiftly retreated.
Tang San had another kind of feeling. He wasnt only withdrawing the poison, but under the effect of the Eight Spider Lance fragment, he was still absorbing some of Xie Yues vitality in the process.
Very soon, the poison in Xie Yues body had faded, and he managed to open his eyes with some difficulty. But he was already so tired that he couldnt get up, and with only a nce for Tang San, immediately started to cultivate where he sat.
Tang San sneered inwardly. Even though the poison was removed, the other side would inevitably be seriously ill from the aftereffects. As for whether it would influence his future cultivation, even he didnt know.
Following the same pattern, Tang San helped the other five break the poison. With each person he removed the poison for, Ning Fengzhi withdrew the spirit power amplification light. His level of control wasnt just that of Three Aperture Governing Heart, but rather Ning Fengzhis Seven Aperture Wishful Heart, far superior to the Three Aperture Governing Heart.
As Tang San finished detoxifying the six people, his mind on the contrary became better. At the same time as he withdrew the poison, he unavoidably absorbed a part of their vitality. Right now he didnt only feel that his spirit power recovered a bit, but he also started to have an itchy sensation on his back, the Eight Spider Lances starting to recover under the support of the vitality.
By now, the Supreme Pontiffs expression had already calmed. Having once again taken her seat, she smiled at Ning Fengzhi withdrawing the Seven Treasure Avatar next to her:Many thanks, school master Ning.
Ning Fengzhi smiled slightly,As easy as lifting a hand. Not worth mentioning.
Sword Douluo Chen Xins lips buzzed, saying something to Ning Fengzhi that made hisplexion immediately change, his gaze immediately falling on Xiao Wu amidst the Shrek Academy group. The expression in his eyes immediately turned strange.
By now, having recovered somewhat, Tang San also felt something strange in the mood in the ring. Even though those powers concealed it, relying on the incisive vision of Purple Demon Eye, he discovered that the gazes of the most powerful people present all seemed to be directed at Xiao Wu next to him.
What was going on?
Right now, the others of the Shrek Seven Devils hadnt noticed this detail, they werepletely soaked in the joy of victory.
After the Spirit Hall Academy teams seven members had recovered for a bit, they were helped down by Spirit Halls people, leaving only Shrek Academy in the za.
Each of their faces was brimming with pride. They were the champions, yes, they were the ultimate champions.
The Supreme Pontiff and the gaggle of Title Douluo all stood, Bibi Dong dering with a calm expression,The final champions of this years Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament, are Shrek Academy. Congrattions, talented young Spirit Masters.
The Shrek Seven Devils stood in a row, and behind them were Grandmaster, Flender, Liu Erlong as well as Poison Douluo Dugu Bo.
Right now, among the Shrek Seven Devils, apart from Xiao Wu, the gazes of the others all fell on that brocaded te with the three spirit bones.
At this time, the Supreme Pontiff disyed her proper ease, taking he brocade tray from the hands of the Spirit Hall staff member, her somewhat reluctant gaze sweeping across the three spirit bones.
The referee cardinal loudly dered:Representative of Shrek Academy, please step forward to receive the champions reward.
The Shrek Seven Devils looked at each other. Tang San bumped Dai Mubai forward, indicating he ept the prize.
But Dai Mubai shook his head, his evil eyes looking at Tang San,
Little San, this should be your honor. Even if Im the captain, anyone with eyes can see that you paid the most for this final victory. Youve always been the soul of us seven devils.
Go, third brother, dont dodge it.Ma Hongjun stated his approval.
Turning his head to look at Grandmaster, again looking at the earnest expressions of thepanions next to him, Tang San drew a deep breath and stepped forward with a steady pace, step by step walking towards Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong.
When he truly stood in front of Bibi Dong, he discovered that the Supreme Pontiff seemed astonishingly beautiful, noble, elegant, indifferent to fame or gain, all sorts of beautiful words seemed to apply to this woman. Even though she was no longer young, the years didnt seem to leave any mark on her.
The Supreme Pontiff attentively watched Tang San, a bizarre luster flickering in her eyes,Youre very remarkable, even more so than I had imagined. Worthy of being his disciple. Do you wish to join Spirit Hall?
Looking at the Supreme Pontiffs eyes, Tang San knew that the Supreme Pontiff really wasnt probing. Perhaps this was her final chance for him. Judging by Spirit Hall acting against him before, with the talent he had revealed, if it couldnt be used for Spirit hall, they would inevitably erase him without hesitating.
But would he surrender? Tang San smiled calmly, shaking his head,Thank you for your kind intentions, Your Holiness Supreme Pontiff. However, I have my own ns for my life. I dont want any restrictions.
Bibi Dongs expression changed slightly, but very soon recovered to normal. Somewhat regretfully, she said:Since its like this, I wish you the greatest aplishments in your future, some day entering Douluo Pce.Speaking, she handed over the brocade tray in her hands.
Sensing the formidable aura of the three spirit bones, Tang San took the tray, unable to keep his heart from trembling violently. Three spirit bones, those were three spirit bones. Especially the mind condensing wisdom skull bone flickering with pale blue light in the middle seemed to pull at Tang Sans heart with tremendous attractive force.
Greedy gazes shot over from all around. As long as they were Spirit Masters, who wouldnt thirst for spirit bones on seeing them? Tang San returned to hispanions, practically submerged in a sea of avaricious gazes.
I give up, none of these three spirit bones suit me.The first to speak up was Xiao Wu, only saying a faint line with her head lowered.
Dai Mubai nodded to the side,I also give up, none suit me just the same.
Oscar said:Im a food system Spirit Master, these spirit bones clearly dont have any effect on my strength.
Three of the Shrek Seven Devils had renounced their ims. Four still remained, and there were only three spirit bones.
Part 2
Grandmaster said:The rushing windchasing left leg most suits agility type Spirit Masters, certainly, it should go to Zhuqing. As for the burst incineration me right arm, it most suites power type fire attribute Spirit Masters, Ma Hongjun, its yours. As for the mind condensing wisdom skull bone
At this point, Grandmaster halted, his gaze turning to Tang San and Ning Rongrong.
Right now, both their gazes clearly fell on this skull bone.
Whether to Tang San or Ning Rongrong, mind condensation was useful. Even though Tang San himself wasnt a Spirit Master that relied mainly on mental strength, with the Purple Demon Eyes capability, and being a control type, the benefits of the wisdom skull bone to his future was obvious. Moreover, among the three spirit bones, this spirit bone was clearly the most precious.
Tang San raised his head to look at Ning Rongrong, inwardly sighing, speaking up:I give
No.Ning Rongrong suddenly shouted,Third brother, it should go to you. Youve paid far, far too much for this final championship. My Seven Treasure zed Tile School also wouldntck spirit bones, you take it. With it, you wont be the soul of the team in name only!
Tang San hesitated. Of course he desired this spirit bone extremely much, but as the vice captain of the team, how could he think only of himself?
Among the Shrek Seven Devils, the seven people were clearly split into four parts. Tang San and Xiao Wu were one, Ning Rongrong and Oscars rtionship was vague, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing were engaged, and Ma Hongjun was alone by himself.
Right now Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing had already obtained one spirit bone, given to Zhu Zhuqing. Ma Hongjun had also obtained one. If he took this one, that would leave Oscar and Ning Rongrong without any reward.
Little San, give that spirit bone youve been holding on to to Rongrong. That spirit bone suits her even more.Grandmaster suddenly spoke up.
Tang Sans heart twitched, only then recalling that multi-colored spirit bone he got from Shi Nian. He now remembered, that was also a skull bone.
Raising his hand to swipe his Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, a bright light immediately appeared in his palm. Immediately, everyone present were in an uproar. Who would have thought that Tang San held on to yet another spirit bone?
Was there a Spirit Master who actually wouldnt immediately fuse with a spirit bone and instead held on to it?
This was really too inconceivable. But it was exactly what Tang San had done.
Grandmaster smiled slightly, saying to Ning Rongrong:Rongrong, this spirit bone is mainly about illusions, and its also a wisdom skull bone. It suits you even more than the mind condensing wisdom skull bone.
Ning Rongrong immediately exulted. She was originally going to give up, as Tang San had paid so much for the team, he should obtain a spirit bone by any means. But in her heart she had still been somewhat reluctant. Now that another skull spirit bone appeared, and one that suited her even more, it was to everyones delight and satisfaction.
Immediately stepping forward and taking the seven colored indistinct skull bone from Tang Sans hand, she excitedly turned to look towards her father. But on seeing her fathers expression, Ning Rongrong still looked distracted.
Because she discovered that right now, Ning Fengzhis expression was serious, without any happiness for their victory and Ning Rongrong obtaining a spirit bone.
Are you done distributing them?The Supreme Pontiff didnt leave because of a simple award ceremony, and the several Title Douluo also still stood there.
Everyones gazes were unconsciously drawn to the Supreme Pontiff. Grandmaster frowned, looking at Bibi Dong without understanding.
The Supreme Pontiff didnt meet his eyes, calmly saying:Since the rewards have already been distributed, then the victory of this tournament is concluded. Elders Ghost Douluo and Chrysanthemum Douluo, seize that girl.
As she spoke, Bibi Dong raised her hand to point directly at Xiao Wu.
Everyone was instantly rmed, Tang San moved sideways practically subconsciously, blocking in front of Xiao Wu, the other Shrek Seven Devils also stepping forward practically subconsciously. Grandmasters expression was astonished, his voice furious:Your Holiness Supreme Pontiff, whats the meaning of this?
Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo wouldnt halt because of Grandmaster, the two were just about to move when Ning Fengzhi swiftly moved sideways, blocking in front of them,Your Holiness Supreme Pontiff, wont you first please exin?
Bibi Dong looked coldly at Ning Fengzhi. Despite the school master of one of the three upper sects standing in front of her, the Supreme Pontiff didnt show the slightest sign of stepping down,School master Ning, please conduct yourself. If you continue your obstruction, then Seven Treasure zed Tile School will be the enemy of Spirit Hall.
Ning Fengzhis expression changed. What the Supreme Pontiff said was undoubtedly already very serious. Even though the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools foundation was deep, the richest of all schools, it still wasnt willing to stand as an enemy in front of Spirit Hall. Raising his hand to stop Sword Douluo Chen Xin from blocking in front of him, sighing lightly, he stepped aside.
Wait a moment.Grandmaster shouted severely, stepping forward withrge strides until he stood in front of the Shrek Seven Devils. Flicking his wrist, that elder warrant tile appeared in his palm.
shing the warrant tile, Grandmaster shouted coldly:Im an elder of Spirit Hall, I have the right to know the truth of the matter. Your Holiness Supreme Pontiff, you can snatch people, but you must first exin it clearly. Why are you grabbing a disciple of my Shrek Academy?
The Supreme Pontiff frowned. Seeing Grandmasters furious gaze, she couldnt help slowing her breathing somewhat, lowering her voice:You want to know why? Then why dont you ask that disciple of yours. If she was only a student of Shrek Academy, why would I seize her? But if she was a spirit beast in human form, I would have ample reason to capture her.
What did you say?Grandmaster cried out involuntarily, turning sharply to look at Xiao Wu. Among the Shrek Seven Devils, besides Tang San, everyone also disyed extremely shocked expressions.
Others might not know, but Grandmaster knew it clearly. There would be only one circumstance where a spirit beast would take human form, that was when the spirit beast had cultivated to a hundred thousand years. Only hundred thousand year spirit beast had the chance to take human form.
Xiao Wu appeared very calm, not showing the slightest fluster from everyones gazes focusing on her. At this moment, on her face was only a faint ice chill. Coldly watching Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong.
The Supreme Pontiff watched Xiao Wu with a strict gaze,If Im not mistaken, youre the one that escaped the back then.
A profound poisonous hatred suddenly burst from Xiao Wus ice cold eyes,Yes, youre not mistaken, Im the fish that escaped the back then.
The Supreme Pontiffughed coldly,I didnt expect you to actually deliver yourself to our doorstep.
Dai Mubai couldnt keep from asking:Xiao Wu, whats actually going on?
At this moment, Tang San suddenly raised his hand to grab Dai Mubais shoulder,Eldest brother, dont ask. Xiao Wu, she isnt human.
While speaking, Tang San finally slowly turned around to face Xiao Wu. Xiao Wus gaze also shifted from the Supreme Pontiff to him. As Xiao Wu looked into Tang Sans eyes, she couldnt help being distracted. Because she discovered that, right now, Tang Sans eyes didnt hold any astonishment, doubt, or shock. The only mood that appeared was tenderness.
Ge, you
Tang San sighed lightly,No need to say anything, I understand. Actually, Ive known you arent human for a long time.
You already knew?Xiao Wu looked at him incredulously.
Tang San nodded silently,Still remember when I ate that Prating Gaze Begonia? After eating that immortal herb, my Purple Demon Eye changed, gaining the capability to see through any deception. Its also because of this that all illusion type spirit abilities are ineffective on me. It was at that time I saw that youre not human.
But If saying she had already had a premonition about the Supreme pontiffs order to capture her, then what Tang San said right now was something she couldnt have imagined.
Stepping forward, Tang San raised both hands to sp Xiao Wus charming face,Silly girl, there are no buts. So what if youre human or not? So what if your a spirit beast or not? All I know is that you are my little sister. Also, the person I love.
Hong Xiao Wu only felt as if something had exploded in her brain, teardrops gushing out uncontrobly.
When that Yearning Heartbroken Red had slipped out, letting her true aura leak out for a moment, her mind had already turned nk.
She knew that the Supreme Pontiff definitely wouldnt let her slip away. She had also thought of how herrades would think of her.
But the only thing she couldnt have anticipated was that Tang San actually already long since knew she wasnt human, and moreover that at this moment, he wouldnt reject her, but rather confess his love.
Xiao Wu suddenly felt that everything else was insignificant, she wouldnt care no matter how others looked at her, only the love Tang San revealed in this crisis melted deep into her heart.
Taking her into his arms, Tang San held Xiao Wus warm and soft body, using a voice everyone present could hear to say without fear:To grab her, you must first step over my corpse.
Everyone present were quiet. Even the Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong didnt add any more orders at this moment. Looking at Tang San drawing Xiao Wu into his embrace, she was already somewhat absent-minded.
Not so long ago, she had also felt this kind of love, trials and tribtions will reveal the truth.
At this moment, Tang Sans words werent empty talk.
A man willing to pay with his life for an inhuman loved one, how precious was this love.
Part 3
The seven devils are one. As eldest brother, how can I watch my little sister get taken away?Dai Mubai stepped sideways, standing firmly at Tang Sans side, immediately followed by Zhu Zhuqing, Ma Hongjun, Oscar, and finally Ning Rongrong.
Five people, their faces all expressing the same kind of staunch resolution. At this moment, the Shrek Seven Devils were like strands twisted into a rope.
Flender suddenly smiled, looking face to face with Liu Erlong and Grandmaster. The Golden Iron Triangle simultaneously raised their right hands, and instantly, brilliant golden light appeared out of nowhere, the surging radiance drawing the outline of an iparably dazzling golden triangle in the air.
Were this old but still havent died, were better suited to blocking in front than you kids. If you are able to return alive, remember that all the profit Ive made are in the private room of the headmasters study. Give it to Zhao Wuji and let him manage our Shrek Academy.
Flender loved profit, but he loved serious feelings even more. Otherwise, how would he have made the choice he did in the matter between Grandmaster and Liu Erlong back then? Dying was dreadful, thats what he always believed, but if he chose to retreat from this situation, to him, it would be even more dreadful.
Your Holiness Supreme Pontiff.Ghost Douluo reminded the somewhat lifeless Supreme Pontiff, waiting for hermand. After all, the opponents had someone with an elders warrant tile.
Bibi Dong sobered from her confusion, her eyes revealing aplex and difficult to describe light. Drawing a deep breath, her gaze abruptly turned severe, gazing towards Grandmaster, she suddenly ordered,Catch her, for anyone who resists, kill without pardon.
Ghost Douluo and Chrysanthemum Douluo moved simultaneously. The Golden Iron Triangle was admittedly a true three person spirit fusion ability, but confronting true Title Douluo like them, could Flenders levelcking trio be able to resist? The answer was inevitably a negative.
Just at this moment, the Poison Douluo to the side suddenly moved. He didnt charge at the Ghost Douluo and Chrysanthemum Douluo to obstruct them, but rather rushed at Tang San and Xiao Wu. He knew that as long as these two children left, there wouldnt be any danger to the other Shrek Academy people.
The split second Dugu Bo moved, a cold snort reached his ear like a thunderous explosion. Dugu Bo groaned, half turning in midair, Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor instantly erupting.
The one issuing the cold snort was Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong. An enormous golden image rising behind her back, nine flittering spirit rings rising in a sh. The tremendous pressure instantly suppressed Dugu Bo, leaving him unable to budge.
Dugu Bosplexion changed. Even though he had long since guessed that the Supreme Pontiff should also have cultivated to the Title Douluo level, no matter what he still hadnt expected the Supreme Pontiff to be formidable to this degree.
Both being Title Douluo, one side relying on her own pressure topletely suppress the other side. In the world of Title Douluo, this was practically impossible. But the Supreme Pontiff had done it.
Even more shocking to everyone were the nine spirit rings over the Supreme Pontiff. Two yellow, two purple, four ck, one red.
Even if the first eight spirit rings didnt cause too much shock, then the final glittering and sparkling translucent red spirit ring was enough to awe even each Title Douluo present.
What a red spirit ring meant, was the supreme existence among all spirit rings, that was a hundred thousand year spirit ring from a hundred thousand year spirit beast!
In the Spirit Master world, hundred thousand year spirit rings had always possessed the fame of being the number one most valuable treasure. That was no joke. If a hundred thousand year spirit beast was killed, besides the hundred thousand year spirit ring, there would inevitably also be a spirit bone. Both united as one, if absorbed by a Spirit Douluo level power, after this Spirit Douluo advanced to Title Douluo, his strength would exceed any of his peers.
A hundred thousand year spirit ring was only one level up from ten thousand year, but all Title Douluo knew the immensity of the gap between them. Spirit beasts having reached the hundred thousand year level could be said to be truly perfected. Absorbing the essence of heaven and earth, only one step remaining to break through the sky. Their position in the spirit beast world was like Title Douluo among Spirit Masters.
In the entire Continent, there werent a lot of Title Douluo; no more than twenty. But ones possessing hundred thousand year spirit rings were only a very small numbers. Hundred thousand year spirit beasts were too rare, and also too ferocious. Without a team possessing absolute strength for the capture, and moreover a certain degree of luck, they were absolutely impossible to obtain.
Seeing that red hundred thousand year spirit ring, Dugu Bos face changed greatly. He knew that if he moved again, then he would inevitably be met by Bibi Dongs terrifying attack. That wasnt something he could resist with his ny second rank, weakest among Title Douluo.
Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo advanced very quickly. Even though they only confronted a Golden Iron Trianglebination much weaker than them, they didnt show the slightest carelessness. Both released their spirits, each surrounded by nine circling spirit rings. In just an instant, four Title Douluo using their spirits had appeared in the za. To the Spirit Master world, this could absolutely be regarded a grand battle.
One chrysanthemum, one imp. You dare harm my son? Fuck off.A deep voice suddenly resounded, as if an explosion in the sky. The voice wasnt loud, but its domination made everyone unconsciously shudder.
Hearing this voice, holding XIao Wu, using his back to conceal her, Tang San sharply raised his head, his eyes revealing an astonished radiance. And on the other side, Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dongs expression also immediately became heavy, releasing the pressure on Dugu Bo, staring at the sky.
With a muffled crack, Chrysanthemum Douluo Yue Guan and Ghost Douluo Gui Mei, the two grand Title Douluo were suddenly sted back like artillery shells. Their expressions changed simultaneously. As Title Douluo, actually meeting this result when the two of them were confronted simultaneously, in all their years, this was the first time.
A ck silhouette quietly appeared in midair, floating there calmly, as if he had been there all along.
That was a middle aged man, appearing around fifty years old, his body tall and sturdy, only his style of dress was something people wouldnt darement on.
Wearing a torn robe, not even patched, exposing bronze colored skin, the originally considered proper features having a waxy yellow sheen, a sleepy-eyed appearance, hair aplete mess like a birds nest, a beard that had gone an unknown number of days without trimming.
Seeing this person, the always staunch Tang San seemed to half copse. Tears that hadnt flown even when he had decided to die with Xiao Wu flowed from his eyes, with difficulty slowly spitting out two words,Dad Dad
Yes, appearing out of nowhere, hanging in midair, was Tang Sans father who left him eight years ago, Tang Hao. Compared to when he left, right now Tang Hao only seemed a bit older, without any change in other respects. And floating unsupported behind him, was an immense iparably ck hammer.
Tang Hao.Bibi Dong shouted severely. Her eyes red poisonously at Tang Hao in midair, almost spitting fire.
Tang Hao confronted her calmly, without any fear. Figure shing, he hadnded in front of the Shrek Academy group.
Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo each retreated to the Supreme Pontiffs side. The three great Title Douluo released their full strength spirit power, the iparably enormous pressure making the surrounding Spirit Masters back away in panic.
But in front of these three enormous like mountain terrifying pressures, Tang Hao still stood unyielding, not even grabbing his hammer. Radiance suddenly shot from his yellow eyes,Want to avenge your teacher? Bibi Dong, do you think you can beat me?
Supreme Pontiff waved a hand, the hand issuing a sharp whistle. As if in answer, within Supreme Pontif Pce, four sharp whistles rose simultaneously.
Calling for people?Tang Hao smiled indifferently. He had a kind of special temperament, as if he would be indifferent even if a magnificent army of thousands of men and horses was arrayed in front of him.
One after another, spirit rings rose from below Tang Hao. The spirit rings didnt rise quickly, but with the appearance of each ring, standing there, Tang Hao became more and more serious. The three enormous pressures in front of him were unexpectedly pushed back by his own gradually rising aura.
Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, ck, ck, ck, ck, red.
The ning spirit rings that appeared over Tang Hao were unexpectedly exactly the same as Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong, and the final spirit ring that appeared was astonishingly also a hundred thousand year existence.
Despite the spirit rings being the same, at this moment, the aura Tang Hao revealed was something even Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong couldntpare to.
Grandmaster was always haughty, but as he now looked at Tang Hao not far away, his eyes only held reverence. In the Spirit Master world, Tang Hao was his only idol. Before, as well as now. Daring to stand alone in front of Supreme Pontiff Pce to provoke three Title Douluo headed by the Supreme Pontiff, what kind of power was this?
Tang Hao coldly swept his eyes across the Supreme Pontiff Pce behind the Supreme Pontiff,Seven Title Douluo, Spirit Hall truly is worthy of being Spirit Hall. Unfortunately, even if theres seven of you, so what? Watch carefully, this is the true Clear Sky Avatar.
Tang Sans mind shook. Tang Haosst sentence was clearly spoken for him.
The seventh spirit ring brightening, that enormous ck Clear Sky Hammer behind Tang Hao abruptly blossomed, intense ck light surging, that tremendous Clear Sky Hammer turned windward, unexpectedly growing more than a hundred meters long. The gigantic hammerhead was just like a small mountain.
Chapter 130 — Clear Sky Battle Power, New Beginning
Chapter 130: Clear Sky Battle Power, New Beginning
Part 1
Red line after red line appeared from the gigantic Clear Sky Hammer. Tang Haos hundred thousand year red spirit ring abruptly red, that ck giant hammer suddenly turning all red in an instant.
Supreme Pontiff Pce, a nice Supreme Pontiff Pce. Hahahahahahaha WIth an arrogantugh, Tang Haos right hand moved.
The more than one hundred meter long supersized hammer abruptly dropped. Not towards the three Title Douluo, but rather to smash the Supreme Pontiff Pce behind them.
Instantly, the air in all of Spirit City became distorted, each Spirit Master not a Title Douluo unable to even budge at this moment.
Tang Hao, you dare!Bibi Dong was insanely furious. She and Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo soared up practically simultaneously, going to meet the enormous hammer in the sky. And at the same time, another four silhouettes shot out of Supreme Pontiff Pce like bolts of lightning. Altogether seven figures collided with the giant hammer in the air.
Hong
nkness. The minds of all Spirit Masters under the seventieth rank turnedpletely nk, fainting from that indescribably violent explosion. An enormous sound like the punishment of Heaven shook all of Spirit City.
The seven silhouettes that rushed into the air were smashed back simultaneously, and the enormous hammer in the air also disappeared.
Facing the sky and spitting out a mouthful of blood, Tang Haoughed madly,Bibi Dong, just wait. The debt that Spirit Hall owes me will be reimed in full. This day is not far.
Figure shing, Tang Hao disappeared. And disappearing together with him were Tang San and Xiao Wu on the ground.
Tang Haos deep voice gradually grew more distant,Grandmaster, Flender. You have taught my son for many years, words are not gratitude enough, this Tang will owe you.
As Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong struck the ground, her face was flushed red. Drawing a deep breath, that flush gradually disappeared. Behind her, besides Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo, were still another four people wearing the robes of elders, faces faintly shimmering from blocking. These four were all white haired, clearly not young.
That hammer of Tang Haos had to be blocked. He didnt attack the Supreme Pontiff, but rather a symbol of Spirit Hall, the Supreme Pontiff Pce. If the Supreme pontiff had attacked him together with Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo at that time, Tang Hao would inevitably have been seriously injured. But the Supreme Pontiff Pce would certainly also have ceased to exist. The true might of the Clear Sky Hammer being fully used by the Clear Sky Douluo couldnt have been truly judged without experiencing it.
Seven of them repelling the enemy, had also only hurt Tang Hao, and nothing more.
Your Holiness Supreme Pontiff Not only Bibi Dong was angry, the six people behind her were all furious.
No need to chase, its useless.Bibi Dongs voice was disappointed. For these past years, she had always done her utmost in training, finally reaching the Title Douluo level. The enemy she had always pictured in her heart, was Tang Hao. However, in her confrontation with Tang Hao today, she still discovered that even though their spirit rings were exactly the same, she was still far inferior in imposing manner. Tang Hao was in the end still Tang Hao, a Clear Sky Douluo, the Clear Sky Douluo.
That bastard Tang Hao is too rampant. Your Holiness, it concerns the dignity of Spirit hall.The Ghost Douluo couldnt keep from calling Bibi Dongs attention.
Bibi Dongs eyes were blood red, her voice angry,Shut up. Dont tell me I dont understand? If Tang Hao was so easy to deal with, could he still live to this day? It still isnt the time to deal with him.
Yue Guan said:Then what about these people?
The Golden Iron Triangle still stood there under the spirit fusion ability effect, but the remaining Shrek Seven Devils were all on the ground. Poison Douluo Dugu Bo was just loosing a breath, turning to grin at the Supreme Pontiffs side.
Seeing that smile brimming with satire, Bibi Dong almost spit blood. Sharply waving her hand, she left with a brush of her sleeves,Let them go, leave Spirit City immediately.Finished saying this, she returned straight to Supreme Pontiff Pce.
The four elders that appeared at the end didnt speak up, only following the Supreme Pontiff back to Supreme Pontiff Pce.
A cold smile appeared on Bibi Dongs face. The top of the character for endure was a knife. Right now, she had to endure no matter what. What she wished for the most was for everyone to underestimate Spirit hall. Tang Hao, the hatred between us will be settled sooner orter. You just wait.
Everything gradually calmed down. Under the gazes of numerous Spirit Hall Spirit Masters, the Golden Iron Triangle slowly withdrew their spirit power.
Ning Fengzhi reached them with Sword Douluo and Poison Douluo, and with the help of the several powers, the Shrek Five Devils gradually recovered consciousness.
As Ma Hongjun opened his eyes, he couldnt help saying:Fuck me, too powerful. Third brothers dad is so awesome! Ive decided, from here on, third brothers dad will be my idol.
The remaining five looked at each other. Right now each of their hearts held a lot of doubts, but this situation right now clearly wasnt the time to ask them.
Flender sighed. He suddenly felt somewhat disappointed, even if he was also a Spirit Sage level power, those true powers were still too far away. If not for Tang Haos appearance today, perhaps not one of them would have been able to leave.
School master Ning, you bring Rongrong away. The tournament is over, and these children have also graduated. You also saw that we offended Spirit Hall here, theter days might not be so easy.
Ning Fengzhi nodded, saying:Rongrong has been gone for so long, she should return with me. However, Spirit Hall is unlikely to cause trouble for your Academy. As long as Shrek Academy keeps a low profile from now on.
School master Ning, I dont know if its possible for me to join Seven Treasure zed Tile School?Oscar took courage and asked Ning Fengzhi.
Hearing his words, Ning Rongrongs face immediately turned somewhat unnatural.
She had originally nned to tell Oscar about the rules of the school after the end of the tournament, but as time passed, she had already be used to being together with Oscar, and almost forgotten about it. Suddenly hearing Oscar say he wanted to enter the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, Ning Rongrongs heart immediately fell, and for a moment she was at a loss.
It couldnt be denied that Oscar was the most handsome among the men of the Shrek Seven Devils, and moreover, anyone with eyes could see the great effort Oscar had made since Ning Rongrong agreed to to temporarily go out with him.
Even if he had also eaten the immortal treasure herb Tang San gave him, as a food system Spirit Master, that there hadnt opened up a gap between him and hispanions showed how much effort he had invested.
Ning Rongrongs heart had for a long time been nibbled away by him, bit by bit. Especially when Oscar, a support Spirit Master without any battle strength, had protected her whenever they were in danger. She wasnt old, but this feeling of the first awakening of love had made her unwilling to exin the school rules.
Because she was afraid to lose Oscar, lose this beautiful feeling.
Hearing Oscars words, Ning Fengzhi revealed a moment of distraction, then immediately afterwards disyed a smiling expression,
Of course you can, if any one among you wants to enter the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, the school will wee you.
While speaking, his gaze swept across Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing and Ma Hongjun.
Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing immediately shook their heads, Dai Mubai said:Many thanks for school master Nings kind intentions, but me and Zhuqing are from Star Luo Empire. Weve been gone for so many years, and should also return home.
Ning Fengzhis gaze again turned to Ma Hongjun,And you?
Ma Hongjunughed out loud, saying:Count me out as well. Me and third brother are the same, we both love freedom. Having finally graduated, I want to go strolling all over the Continent, increasing my experiences. Afterwards Ill return to Shrek Academy to help my teacher.
Flender looked with some astonishment at this only disciple of his. Ma Hongjun had always showed a dim-witted appearance, never with any concern for matters other than his interest in women. He had never expected his disciple to actually say something like this, and couldnt keep all sorts of feelings from welling up in his heart, feeling as if choking on something.
Ning Fengzhi smiled slightly, saying:Since its like this, I wont press the issue. But remember, no matter when, the gates of Seven Treasure zed Tile School will always stand wide open for you children. Dean Flender, well take our leave. Rongrong, Oscar, were leaving.
Since the time the Shrek Seven Devils first gathered in Shrek Academy, it was finally time to separate. It was difficult to avoid a burst of reluctance. But each of them had their own lives and their own future. If the seven always stayed with each other, their reliance on each other would grow greater and greater, until it was harmful to their development.
Even though Tang San was the most outstanding among the seven, which of the Shrek Seven Devils wasnt an rmingly talented little monster? As school master of one of the seven great sects, Ning Fengzhi couldnt help but reveal a cheerful look at obtaining Oscar. After all, the Shrek Seven Devils were able to defeat the team dispatched by the holynd of Spirit Masters, Spirit hall.
Moreover, their average age was at least five years younger. Describing them as geniuses among geniuses wasnt enough.
Before leaving, the five agreed that, after five years, if it suited everyone, they would return to gather at Shrek Academy. The Shrek Seven Devils, thisbination of young talent, finally separated after victory in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament finals.
Nighttime. The cool night breeze brushed the leaves, leaving behind uneven shadows of trees dancing in the moonlight.
Xiao Wu slowly returned from unconsciousness. She practically subconsciously suddenly sat upright, looking all around.
What was first reflected in her eyes was a fire, mes brightly burning firewood, issuing crackling sounds, each apanied by a burst of sparks.
Part 2
Next to the bonfire were still two people other than her. One was Tang San, still unconscious on the ground, the other uncle seemed extremely dispirited, his whole body worn out, Tang Hao.
If she only looked at Tang Hao, Xiao Wu wouldnt have believe that he dared publicly humiliate Spirit Hall in front of the Supreme Pontiff Pce, facing several formidable Title Douluo by himself.
Youre awake.Tang Haos gloomy deep voice reached Xiao Wus ear.
Silently nodding, Xiao Wus gaze was constantly fixed on Tang San,
Thank you.
Tang Hao waved his hand, saying:Dont mention it. From the point of view of a Spirit Master, I should lock you up until Tang San needs it and kill you then, giving him your spirit ring and spirit bone. But, from the point of view of a husband, Ill pick another choice.
Raising his head, Tang Haos gaze fell on Xiao Wu. Tang Haos eyes seemed to hold a particr gravity, and Xiao Wu couldnt help looking towards him. This moment, Tang Haos eyes were no longer muddy, but rather extraordinarily bright, even the stars in the night sky lost their splendor inparison.
Is it because of my rtionship with Tang San?Xiao Wu asked in a low voice.
Tang Hao shook his head, his gaze shifting from Xiao Wu to Tang San lying on the ground, his face disying a faint smile. If Tang San saw this, he would definitely be shocked. Because in his memory, he had never seen Tang Hao smile.
Because of his mother. Before, I always believed he was more like his mother. Kindhearted, careful, stubborn. But when I saw him and you together, I suddenly discovered that he was actually more like me. Just as foolish as me. Girl, did you know? Tang Sans mother was like you, also a hundred thousand year spirit beast. But different from you, she was in the hundred thousand year levels mature phase, and youre only in the immature phase.
You, what are you saying?Xiao Wu lost her voice:Tang Sans mother, was also a spirit beast?
Tang Hao nodded silently, but didnt continue on the subject,You should leave. If you stay at Tang Sans side, there will only be trouble for you.
Xiao Wu despondently said:You oppose us being together?
Tang Hao spilled a smile,No. Why would I oppose it? Back then, didnt I make the same choice? Only,paring you with me and his mother, theres still a difference. When me and his mother were together, my spirit power already surpassed the seventieth rank, and his mother was also a mature stage hundred thousand year spirit beast. But whats your current level?
You really have some guts. Dont tell me your elders didnt teach you anything? A hundred thousand year spirit beast before the mature stage will be the target of all Spirit Masters. If not for that flower, if the first Title Douluo to see you wasnt me, Im afraid you wouldve long since be the spirit ring and spirit bone of another.
Are you always by little Sans side?Xiao Wu shocked asked.
Tang Hao shook his head,No, but at least I will be for a long time. Go, return to where you should be. Thats the safest ce for you. Wait until the day he can protect you, and you can also defend yourself. I wont oppose you meeting, but thats not now.
Xiao Wu bit her lip, gathering courage, and said:Cant I wait until he wakes, and leave then?
Tang Hao calmly said:Do you believe that after he wakes up, he would let you leave like this? Go. Were close to Start Dou Great Forest, if Im not mistaken, your family should be there. If I can offer you a bit of advice, dont leave that ce before the mature phase. Originally, I though myself strong enough, but me and little Sans mothers conclusion was still tragic. I dont want to see you children experience the same tragedy.
Xiao Wu nodded silently, slowly walking to Tang Sans side. Squatting by his side, staring at that seemingly very ordinary face. A sparkling and translucent teardrop rolled from the corner of her eye, falling on Tang Sans chest.
Raising a somewhat shuddering hand, she softly caressed Tang Sans face,You are the first man tob my hair, and also the only one. Forever and ever. No matter our future, in my heart, there is no gap in my heart for another.
Despite Tang Hao by the side, Xiao Wu lowered her head and softly kissed Tang Sans lips, leaving behind the salty taste of tears and her breath. Standing fiercely, she shot away, and disappeared in the distance in a few leaps.
Looking in the direction Xiao Wu disappeared, Tang Haos aged face revealed an expression,What about humans? What about beasts? The feelings of beasts are even more sincere.
Talking to himself, he raised his hand to pat Tang San. Tang San groaned, moved, and slowly opened his eyes.
Dad.On seeing Tang Hao, Tang San immediately leapt from the ground with excitement. Even though his body was still weak right now, his mind was extremely excited. Eight years, a whole eight years had passed. Seeing his father again, how couldnt he be excited?
Sit.Tang Hao pointed to the ground in front of him. Different from when he faced Xiao Wu, confronting Tang San, his expression had turned as grave as before.
Tang San hurriedly sat in front of Tang Hao. His gaze turned all around, and when he didnt find the figure he was looking for, some of his excitement disappeared.
No need to look, shes already gone. Dont worry, shes safe.Tang Hao said indifferently.
Gone? Why would Xiao Wu leave?Tang San couldnt help asking.
Tang Hao spoke in a low voice:Because she had to. Let me ask you one question, in your present condition, could you protect her?
I ...Hearing his fathers words, Tang San couldnt help but inwardly remember the promise he once made Xiao Wu. Protecting her for a whole lifetime, yes, with his present strength, how could he protect her? When confronting those truly formidable Spirit Masters, his own speck of strength didnt count for anything.
Tang Hao looked at Tang Sans desponded appearance, and frowned,Shes very safe, returned to where she should be. Only there will there be no danger to her. A man, a man of character, must adapt to the circumstances. There wille a day when you will be able to truly protect her, it wont be toote to go find her then.
Dad, youre not opposing me and Xiao Wu being together?Tang San astonished looked at Tang Hao.
Tang Haos eyes revealed a trace of a perplexed light,Eight years have passed, little San, dont you hate me for throwing you aside for these eight years?
Tang San frowned,No, I dont.
Why?Tang Hao asked.
Tang Sans mood had already rxed somewhat by now. Even though he couldnt see Xiao Wu again, Xiao Wu was, after all, safe. To him, this was most important. His face revealed a natural smile,Because youre my father. My life was given by you. Without you, how would there be a me? Children never have the right to me their parents.
Listening to Tang San, Tang Hao only felt his heart skip a beat. Looking at this fourteen year old son in front of him, he could no longer restrain his feelings, and fiercely pulled Tang San into his arms, his forceful arms hugging Tang San tightly.
Ever since his birth, this was the first time Tang San felt Tang Haos love for him. Such a sincere feeling, despite having lived two lives, this was the first time he possessed it. Even the Grandmaster hed always treated as a father, also couldnt give him this feeling.
Tang Haos actions were rough, the strength of his arms even making Tang Sans bones creak, but being pulled into his fathers steel-like embrace, Tang San still felt unprecedentedly rxed. Family love, was this the feeling of family love?
I know you have a lot of questions for me.Tang Hao pushed away Tang San, letting him sit in front of him anew. Tang San discovered that his fathers eyes were somewhat red.
Tang San nodded.
Tang Hao said:When you used the Tool Spirit Avatar that day, the voice you heard was mine. There are a lot of matters that you still dont need to know about. Because you stillck the strength to know about them. Starting from now, you will cultivate ording to my arrangements. Until one day, after youve met my requirements, when I will tell you about everything. Cough cough.
At this point, Tang Hao coughed twice, spitting out dark red blood to the side.
Dad, are you injured?Tang San wanted to stand, but was pushed down by Tang Hao.
Its nothing, I just pulled open some old injuries today.Tang Haos expression recovered its calm, as if he wasnt the one injured.
Of the questions you want to ask, I can first answer two. First, the others from Shrek Academy are fine. Each of them will make their own choices. It was time for you all to part. The master can lead you through the door, but cultivation is individual. Grandmaster is undoubtedly an exceptionally outstanding teacher, but always following at his side will substantially hinder your improvement.
Second, regarding Xiao Wu. Dont you find it very strange that, as a hundred thousand year spirit beast, Xiao Wu isnt particrly strong?
Tang San immediately nodded. This was something he had always wondered about. Even Grandmasters descriptions of hundred thousand year spirit beasts were very simple. After all, thatmunity was far, far too small, and Grandmasters research had never reached deeply, because he didnt have subjects to study.
Tang Hao said:Ill give you a simple exnation, and youll understand.
Part 3
Spirit beasts start to cultivate from the time theyre born, separated into ten year, hundred year, thousand year, ten thousand year, and hundred thousand year levels. Crossing between each level, to spirit beasts, is a qualitative change. After a spirit beasts cultivation breaks through ten thousand years, their intelligence will improve quickly, and after a certain point, they wont be inferior to humans.
In some sense, spirit beasts are linked to us Spirit Masters spirits, even though the cultivation age limit decides their strength, their own innate talent is equally important. Just like Spirit Masters with full innate spirit power like you, who are stronger thanmon tenth ranked Spirit Masters even at that time. The spirit beasts species is like a spirits quality. But, this isnt absolute.
As the spirit beasts cultivation finally reaches the hundred thousand year level, any spirit beast will reach a remarkable stage. In practice theres very little difference in strength between spirit beasts of this stage. Like your Xiao Wu, originally she was only a Soft Boned Rabbit, but after her cultivation reached the hundred thousand year level, she wouldnt be inferior even to a Titan Giant Ape on the same level. However, having reached the hundred thousand year level, spirit beasts must also face a choice.
Tang San focused his attention on listening carefully. Tang Haos description of hundred thousand year spirit beasts was something not even Grandmaster had spoken about.
To him, this was like an all new area.
The position of hundred thousand year spirit beasts among other spirit beasts is like that of Title Douluo among Spirit Masters. Having reached the summit, at this time, their strength is extremely formidable. In one against one, it would be very difficult even for Title Douluo to defeat them. They might even be killed. But, with intelligence not inferior to humans, they face a choice of two paths at this time.
One path is to maintain their strength, and go on like that. Having reached the hundred thousand year level, theyre already an existence opposing Heaven, and even the most powerful hundred thousand year spirit beasts can at most only live for another thousand years. After a thousand years, they will inevitably die. And the other path, is nevertheless the risky path. That is to change shape.
Change shape?Tang San looked at Tang Hao with astonishment.
Tang Hao nodded, saying:Thats right. Changing shape. Taking the shape of a human. Because, among all organisms, humans have the greatest potential.
After taking human form, the spirit beast has to cultivate anew. If they can cultivate to the Title Douluo Level, and again smoothly break through the hundredth rank pass, their lifespan will no longer be restricted, reaching eternal life. Bing an existence like a god.
Tang San said:Then wouldnt all spirit beasts make this choice? Living forever, I think this is a goal all creatures pursue.
Tang Hao calmly said:Among the small number of hundred thousand year spirit beasts, do you know how many take the second option?
Tang San shook his head.
Tang Hao said:ording to the ounts of our Clear Sky School, among known hundred thousand year spirit beasts, less than one in ten pick the second choice.
Tang San astonished said:Why? Didnt you say that by choosing the first option, they can only live for a thousand years? With the second path they can live forever. Why wouldnt they take it?
Tang Haoughed coldly,How would it be that easy? Spirit beast cultivation is an unknown number of times more difficult than for humans. After choosing to take human form, its irreversible. In other words, after taking human form, unless the hundred thousand year spirit beast is killed, its impossible to again take beast form. Their true form would change into the human forms spirit, and all their previous abilities would disappearpletely. Their spirit power must be regained bit by bit. Even though their cultivation speed is a lot faster than that of normal humans, and have no need to go killing spirit beasts to gain spirit rings, they must be in contact with humans during this cultivation process, must feel the aura of humans, or they will be unable to progress.
Moreover, choosing this road, their lifespan will be the same as humans. If they cant break through the hundredth rank within a humans lifespan, then they will only be able to live for a hundred years. A thousand years and a hundred years, you should understand what the majority of spirit beasts choose.
Even more, even though normal Spirit Masters wont notice human form hundred thousand year spirit beasts, as long as a Spirit Douluo or higher level observes carefully, they will still be discovered. Especially in front of Title Douluo, they wont have any way of hiding. The reason why Xiao Wu was never discovered, was because of carrying that flower. That bizarre flower concealed her aura, making her always safe together with you. It was because that flower left her side today that her identity was exposed in front of the Supreme Pontiff and those others.
Consider, confronted with a hundred thousand year spirit beast, and moreover a weak little human form hundred thousand year spirit beast, would those people from Spirit Hall let her go?
After taking human form, a hundred thousand year spirit beasts cultivation will be split into three stages. Before their spirit power has reached the sixtieth rank is the immature phase, in this phase, Spirit Masters of the Spirit Douluo level and higher can discover them. After the sixtieth rank, they will be a lot safer, and will also require even closer contact with humans. This is called the mature stage. Even Title Douluo will be unable to tell what they are after theyve gained sixty ranks of spirit power. Therefore, hundred thousand year spirit beasts can also be said to truly have be human at the sixtieth rank. By then theres already no difference between them and humans in any way.
And after reaching the nieth rank, a hundred thousand year spirit beasts cultivation will enter the final divinization phase. Just like us human Title Douluo, they attack that undying eternity.
Undying eternity.Tang San repeated Tang Haos words. To him, this phrase wasnt particrly meaningful. Undying? Could people truly not die?
He didnt want to think too much on this. Right now, his mood was already gradually recovering from the excitement of seeing his father and Xiao Wu leaving.
At least, the original certain death situation turned into him and Xiao Wu being alright due to his fathers appearance, this was already a very good oue. Or one might say, another beginning.
Then that means, Xiao Wu chose to change shape, and moreover, shes still a hundred thousand year spirit beast in the immature phase?
Tang Hao nodded,Just so. Even though shes a hundred thousand year spirit beast, observation suggests that before she took human shape, she probably never left the ce she cultivated. Her heart is as nk as paper. Consequently, shes actually no different from any ordinary girl, just that if she dies, a spirit ring and spirit bone will appear.
Tang San nodded silently. Originally, after he saw that Xiao Wu was a spirit beast, his heart had also struggled. But just as Tang Hao said, in his heart, Xiao Wu was neither human nor beast, but his little sister, and there was also that hazy love.
Tang Hao said in a low voice:Ive already told you what you want to know. From here on out, before you gain my approval, I will carry out a series of special training for you. Choosing the path of a Spirit Master, relying on high-sounding words to appear in front of Spirit Hall, youre already without a way out other than growing more powerful. Otherwise, you will never be able to do more than live in the darkness like a rat. Rest. Recover as fast as possible, afterwards Ill bring you somewhere.
Finished speaking, Tang Hao slowly closed his eyes.
Dad.Tang San suddenly called out.
En?Tang Hao didnt open his eyes.
Tang San clenched his teeth, but still asked the question he most wanted to know the answer to,Was mom killed by Spirit Hall?
Tang Haos whole body jolted, his eyes abruptly opening, his strict gaze like two shes of lightning in the night.
The light of his fathers gaze on him, Tang San even felt stabs of pain.
A fiercely fluctuating mood shed across Tang Haos face,I said, there are still many matters you dont need to know about. If you want to learn everything, be strong as fast as possible, reach the level I require.
This was thest thing Tang Hao said to Tang San this night. Tang San also didnt ask anything else, and father and son sat next to the fire like that and started to cultivate.
Early the next day, having eaten some simple rations, Tang Hao brought Tang San away. After a night of rest, Tang Sans durable body had already recovered by more than half, only the itchy feeling on his back growing even stronger. He knew that the Eight Spider Lances were regenerating within.
Tang Hao returned to his previous taciturn appearance, not speaking, only stepping forward withrge strides. Following behind him, Tang San had to condense his spirit power to be able to keep up.
Tang Hao walked in the direction of Heaven Dou Empire. On the way, he didnt walk on roads, but turned to findplicated terrain to pass through. For the first several days, Tang Haos speed wasnt too fast.
But along with Tang Sans body recovering, Tang Haos speed forward began to elerate. By the time Tang San hadpletely recovered, he had to condense all of his spirit power to be able to keep up with his father.
Because they advanced so quickly, Tang San was already unable to tell where they were heading. By the seventh day, he no longer knew where they were, and could only approximately feel that they were somewhere within the borders of Heaven Dou Empire.
The time Tang Hao stayed to rest was only four hours each day, and the remaining time was all travelling. Practically each day would bring Tang San close to the limits of his body.
However, having once experienced Grandmasters hell training, along with his body recoveringpletely, he still managed to endure.
After half a month, Tang Hao finally stopped.
Chapter 131 — Wisdom Skull Bone’s Ability, Purple God Light
Chapter 131: Wisdom Skull Bones Ability, Purple God Light
Part 1
Tang San following behind his father stopped his steps, following Tang Haos gaze forward.
Appearing in front of them, was a rolling mountain range stretching into the distance. They were unable to see all of the mountain range from where they stood, but even the outmost mountains were high enough to pierce the clouds.
Have your Eight Spider Lances recovered?Tang Hao asked indifferently.
Tang San nodded,Already recovered.
Tang Hao gave Tang San a nce,Use it. Keep up with me.Leaving only six words, Tang Hao already soared up, climbing straight up the mountain wall in front.
The mountain wall in front was extremely precipitous, close to ny degrees, but Tang Hao still walked as if stepping on level ground. Each time the tips of his toes touched the mountain wall, his body would ascend more than ten meters, swiftly rising towards the top.
Tang San drew a deep breath, condensing his spirit power. The Eight Spider Lances burst through the clothing on his back, abruptly extending.
Passing half a month of recovery, the Eight Spider Lances had already regrown. Different from the icy mist of before, it seemed that they had be even more durable.
Leaning forward, Eight Spider Lances bending, it made Tang San look like a giant spider leaning over, his chest close to the ground. The spider legs abruptly exerted themselves, sending Tang San shooting up like a bolt of lightning, directly ascending close to twenty meters.
Cengcengcengcengcengcengcengceng The Eight Spider Lances pierced the mountain wall as if skewering tofu, Tang San hanging directly from them.
As an external spirit bone, Eight Spider Lances had an extremely wide range of uses. Apart from not being able to fly, they could practically ignore the vast majority of terrain restrictions.
After using Eight Spider Lances to stick to the wall, under Tang Sans control, the Eight Spider Lances moved rhythmically, bringing him to climb directly up the mountain wall just like a giant spider.
Even though Tang Hao was very fast, when using the Eight Spider Lances, Tang San absolutely wasnt slow. Relying on the four meter long enormous spider legs, he moved even faster than on level ground.
With the rhythmic movement of the Eight Spider Lances, Tang San felt the blood within his body gradually warm up, his whole body indescribablyfortable. He understood that this was the process of the Eight Spider Lancesplete fusion with his body after regrowing.
Tang Hao was like an untiring machine, bringing Tang San across one mountain peak after another, using close to half a day to prate deep within the mountain range.
Using Eight Spider Lances also consumed spirit power, and half a day of travel made Tang San dizzy with blurred vision.
Just at this moment, a faint rumbling sound reached his ears, and the air also gradually grew moist.
What was that?
Tang San raised his head to look at Tang Hao in front. He discovered that his father seemed to be advancing in this direction.
As they constantly came closer, that rumbling became more and more deafening. The air also became even more moist, the temperature was even a bit lower here than in the outside world.
Atst, Tang Hao halted once again. This was a mountain valley, to be precise, it was a pool.
The deep water was so clear the bottom could be seen, tranquil and serene, like a giant blue gem.
On one side of the valley was a twenty meter wide waterfall, covering the two hundred meter high mountain wall like a jade ribbon. That rumble was the sound of it striking the pool.
The waterfall poured down in torrents, smashing into the pool, striking up countless sshes. In the sunlight, a seven colored rainbow spanned the pool, unspeakably dazzling.
Tang San had just arrived when clear and cool water vapor hit his face, the moist atmosphere prating deep into his heart, exceptionallyfortable.
Surrounded by mountains, ten thousand folds of blue and green, a rippling blue gem in front, and still that vast waterfall connecting heaven and earth. All this beauty made Tang San somewhat dumb.
Tang Hao sat there quietly, his gaze all along falling on the waterfall pouring down like a silver river. For some reason, his always cold expression had changed, and that aged face revealed an unconceble tenderness.
Father and son stood there like that for a long time. It was still Tang San who first sobered from the beautiful scenery, subconsciously turning his head to look at his father.
Perhaps it was because Tang Hao sensed his gaze, but his expression mended and he slowly turned to look at Tang San.
For the next two years, this is where youll live and cultivate. When thirsty, you have water in front of you. When hungry, you have all sorts of fruits in the mountains. You were together with Dugu Bo for so long, I expect you are able to separate which are poisonous.
Hearing his father speak, Tang Sans chest warmed. His gaze at his father also became even more burning with familial affection. His father knowing that he had once been with Dugu Bo, told him that his father had never been far from him.
Tang San being so astute, he immediately inferred the reason his father had never appeared next to him. That was because he was afraid to influence his cultivation.
Indeed, everything his Teacher had instructed him in, he could already to do the best degree. Even his father as a Title Douluo, even that Supreme Pontiff, might notpare to Grandmaster in teaching.
Turn around, your back to me.Tang Hao said to Tang San.
Tang San hurriedly did as asked.
The instant he had turned, a pair of powerfulrge hands were ced on his shoulders. The next moment, Tang San only felt two warm streams pour into his body from those rough big hands.
With two mming sounds, Tang Haos hands rose and fell, striking Tang Sans back. Immediately afterwards, his hands swiftly moved across Tang Sans back like living creatures, and besides his head, he practically didnt let any part of Tang Sans body escape.
Where Tang Haos hands moved, Tang San only felt a warm surge enter his body. The fatigue from these days of quick marching was immediately obliterated.
Where that warmth passed, it was half scalding, unspeakablyfortable. Tang Sans body gradually began to emit heat, and sweat that very rarely flowed since he ate the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot covered his forehead.
Tang San didnt know how much time passed, he only felt himself gradually growing drowsy, his whole body like it was being smelted in a furnace. He waspletely rxed from his fathers strikes. In this world, there were a few people Tang San wouldnt be on his guard against, and Tang Hao was certainly at the top of the list. He was currently Tang Sans only blood kin.
Suddenly, coolness flowed from the top of his head, just like being anointed with purest cream, it immediately roused Tang San from his drowsiness.
The coolness still didnt change, the sound of the waterfall hitting the pool once again became clear. Tang San lowered his head to look at himself, and discovered his clothes were long since soaked through.
Tang Hao stood next to him. There seemed to be a fraction of exhaustion in the corners of his eyes, but his back was still perfectly straight. This might be the only part of Tang Hao that didnt look old.
Your body is better than I imagined. But its hard to avoid internal damage in these days ofpetition. Remember, being injured isnt bad, but you absolutely have to recover properly afterwards. Otherwise, the internal damage left behind will cause no end of trouble. Ive helped you heal all your internal damage now. Your muscles and bones are a lot stronger than that of ordinary people, it should be rted to the herbs you ate at Dugu Bos ce. This is exceptionally good. It can save a great deal of trouble.
Tang San caught a rare trace of satisfaction on Tang Haos face. Of course his body was a lot better than that of ordinary people, being forged in the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well and sharpened by the two great immortal herbs.
If not for this, Tang San didnt know how many times he would have died. It would also have been impossible to resist Xie Yues spirit fusion ability Full Moon ability that day.
Little San, do you know what your greatest problem is right now?Tang Hao asked.
Tang Sans heart twitched. Was this his fathers consideration for him? Pondering, he said:Its burst strength in battle. My spirit relies mainly on control, butcks burst power. When encountering opponents like Xie Yue, dealing with them isparatively difficult.
Tang Hao nodded, saying:Youre right. In terms of control, Grandmasters instruction for you was absolutely wless. Your control strength is already fairly outstanding, even if there are ws, those are the ws of the Blue Silver Grass. But theres no need to worry, after youve obtained your sixth spirit ring, there will be a change in the fundamental nature of these circumstances.
Ah?Tang San looked shocked at his father. To be honest, even Grandmaster didnt know how the Blue Silver Grass sixth spirit ring would change anything. Tang San didnt dare believe that his father would actually know.
Could it be that there was still someone in this world who had cultivated Blue Silver Grass to the level of the sixth spirit ring?
From when his father talked about lore regarding hundred thousand year spirit beasts, until the possible routes of Blue Silver Grass now, to Tang San, it made his father seem even more mysterious.
Tang Hao calmly said:No need to ask me why. You will understand naturallyter. My special training for you starts now. First take that spirit bone you got from Spirit Hall into your body. Its quite useful to you.
After the end of the tournament that day, Tang San had held on to the mind condensing wisdom skull bone without immediately fusing with it. How could he have fused it in front of Supreme Pontiff Pce! Therefore he had directly stored the wisdom skull bone in his Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges.
Now reminded by his father, he then took it out once again.
Faint blue light pervaded the air with intoxicating energy fluctuations. Looking at the skull bone in front of him, Tang San couldnt keep his heart from flickering.
Spirit bone, would he finally obtain the first of the six spirit bones he could hold?
Part 2
Tang Hao calmly said:The quality of this spirit bone is pretty good. Spirit Hall really doesnt talk nonsense, it came from a spirit beast with at least fifty thousand years of cultivation. If not for Bibi Dong not needing, they wouldnt have taken it out as a reward. This spirit bone should be prepared for that female Spirit Master of Spirit Halls three young Spirit Masters. Among those three, shes the most outstanding.
Youre talking about Hu Liena? But isnt Xie Yue the leader of the Golden Generation?Tang San somewhat shocked looked at his father. Xie Yues created spirit ability, Full Moon, gave him a too profound impression. That was a pain carved into his bones and engraved in his heart. Even breaking the Eight Spider Lances had barely blocked it.
Tang Hao smiled coldly,Of course not. What does Xie Yues created spirit ability count for? You dont even need more strength, if your Clear Sky Hammer had reached the fortieth rank, it would take just one swing to to easily break it. That Hu Liena is the one you should watch out for. Her charm ability is extremely powerful. It might seem that the controller of the spirit fusion ability is Xue Yue, but in fact, the entire spirit fusion ability effect relies mainly on her. If they hadnt used the spirit fusion ability, and her spirit abilities hade into y, it would have brought you a great deal of trouble. I dont know how refined your eye skill is, but right now you can counter her perfectly. Its also because of this that you dont see how truly terrifying she is. Among the Shrek Seven Devils, if you werent there to counter her, she alone could send the rest of you packing. Bibi Dong is fostering her to be the next Supreme Pontiff.
In Tang Sans previous life, he had nevere into contact with anything from the outside world. He had wholeheartedly thrown himself into hidden weapons research, and so gained enormous aplishments in the field of hidden weapons.
But it had also left him like a nk paper in terms of knowledge of the outside world.
In this life, he had only just lived for fourteen years. How could his experience in societypare to Tang Hao? Now being reminded by Tang Hao, he suddenly had a feeling of a wide panorama opening up, and he nodded repeatedly.
Begin. Fuse with it first. With its help, yourter cultivation will be twice the result for half the work. Your own intelligence surpasses your peers, adding everything Grandmaster has developed, as well as your eye skill, all of these can be boosted by this skull bone. In the absorption process, sense its energy with your whole heart. Dont allow any distracting thoughts. Ill protect you.
With Clear Sky Douluos protection, was there anything in the outside world that could be of concern?
Tang San directly sat on the big rock he stood on. Both hands sping that skull bone flickering with blue light, he slowly closed his eyes.
Somewhat shocking to Tang Hao was that Tang Sans body unexpectedly gave rise to a spiritual fluctuation.
Even though the spiritual fluctuation wasnt strong, it was extremely distinct. In fact, Tang Hao himself could only cause such a clear spiritual fluctuation after he was twenty five.
And at that time, he was already regarded as the number one genius of the Clear Sky School. The Clear Sky School was also the number one sect under Heaven. But this son in front of him, had achieved it ten years earlier than he did.
Without Tang Sans attentive gaze, Tang Hao no longer hid his inner world. The lines of his face became a lot gentler, and he even had a slight smile as he watched that raging waterfall like before.
Along with that spiritual fluctuation pouring into the wisdom skull bone, the blue light of the skull bone suddenly grew intense. In practically an instant it had enveloped Tang Sans body, distributing blue sprouts of radiance.
The reason why spirit bones were even more precious than spirit rings was that, besides being more difficult to obtain, the more important reason was that there were no spirit power restrictions on absorbing spirit bones. In other words, if you were lucky enough to obtain it when you only had one rank of spirit power, you could still absorb even a hundred thousand year level spirit bone.
Therefore, even though Tang San was now absorbing the spirit bone from a more than fifty thousand year spirit beast, there still wouldnt be any danger. It would even be a lot safer than when he originally absorbed the Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring.
Within that blue light, the first thing Tang San felt was an ice cold spirit power fluctuation pouring into his brain. That was a kind of energy fluctuation that made him feelfortable and snug.
A cool aura drilled straight into the space between his eyebrows, gradually stimting his brain. Where it passed, it was as if his brain began to open up.
That bizarre piercing made Tang San feel morefortable than he ever had.
This moment, he discovered that a lot of things he had never clearly understood before were wide open and connected.
Even more astonishing to Tang San, under the effect of those cool streams, his whole brain seemed to be stripped away from his body. That spiritual power of his hade into existence after he took that Prating Gaze Begonia. But this spiritual power wasnt something Tang San would use.
Right now, under the influence of this cold stream, not only did that originally intangible spiritual force grow with astonishing speed, but furthermore the rtionship between Tang San and it became inseparably close. He could easily direct it with just a thought.
Truly worthy of being called a mind condensing wisdom skull bone. The unprecedented spiritual force condensation made Tang Sans brain seem to open up. Without using his eyes to see, he could already clearly sense everything in the world around him.
Where the spiritual force passed, within a hundred meter range, there was nothing that could hide. He even saw that gentle expression on his fathers face. And the range the spiritual force could scan increased with astonishing speed.
Suddenly sensing his sons spiritual force abruptly expanding, and moreover sweeping in all directions, Tang haos facial expression immediately tightened, coldly shouting:Condense your mind, dont release it externally. Avoid losing control.
Tang Haos voice wasnt loud, but it brought a tyrannical spiritual shock. The spiritual force Tang San released was unexpectedly forcefully returned to his body.
Hearing his fathers voice, Tang Sans heart immediately shivered. Hastily restraining the spiritual force, he condensed it within his mind.
The split second before he withdrew the spiritual force, he vaguely sensed something seem to echo it from behind the waterfall.
Before Tang San had time to carefully reflect on it, that ice cold stream abruptly became a lot more powerful. In practically an instant it drowned his spiritual world.
Tang San uncontrobly suddenly opened his eyes. That pale blue spirit bone had at some point already grown to the same size as his head. The moment Tang San opened his eyes, in the eye sockets of that pale blue skull bone, two blue mes suddenly ignited.
In practically a split second, those two balls of me shot out, straight into Tang Sans eyes.
A fierce stabbing pain came from his eyes. Tang San couldnt see it, but right now the pupils of his eyes had bepletely blue, and immediately afterward they turned purple. The blue and purple colors reced each other to glitter alternately nine times, and finally settled into a crystal clear deep blue.
The erged wisdom skull bone grew once again, enveloping Tang Sans head like a great helmet, then slowly contracted again.
As it approached Tang Sans head, the entire skull bone had already be illusory, and quietly merged into Tang Sans head.
Right now, Tang San was submerged in a clear cold ocean, no longer feeling anything in his surroundings, as if his body and soul were stripped apart, to the extent that he couldnt even feel the stabbing pain in his eyes any more.
Blue light spiralled overhead, continuing for a full three days. To Tang San, these three days passed in only the blink of an eye.
And Tang Hao stood calmly at his side the whole time for three days. Besides keeping his senses on his son, his gaze was always focused on the waterfall on the other side of the pool, day as night.
Opening his eyes, Tang Sans first sensation was that everything around him had changed.
All colors had be a level more vibrant, and he could even see each and every minute speck of energy floating in the air, everything around him seemed to be formed from all kinds of grains. Tang San was shocked to discover that his Purple Demon Eye seemed to have advanced to the peak of the third, Mustard Seed, level.
The distance to breaking through to the final stage, Boundless, was only a single step.
With the cool eye of a bystander, Tang Hao clearly saw how that deep blue light at the corners of his sons eyes abruptly grew stronger after he opened his eyes. Along with his attentive gaze, suddenly, two rays of deep blue light shot out of Tang Sans eyes.
It no longer had the previous purple gold light of the Purple Demon Eye, however, those two deep blue rays of light didnt only shoot out a chi or so like before, but rather continued perfectly straight, stretching across several dozen meters, directly entering the surface of the pool.
Tang Hao saw it, but Tang San felt it. He suddenly discovered that his eyes directly saw everything below the water surface, he could even instantly count the number of scales on the fish swimming around.
His mind was unprecedentedly incisive. Tang San raised his head, his gaze moving to the side. In that instant, the deep blue light in his eyes abruptly grew richer. The light from his eyes fell on an enormous boulder at his side, and a loud explosion resounded.
That boulder was unexpectedly turned into fine powder in an instant by the blue light in his eyes.
Watching this scene, even Tang Hao couldnt help his pupils contracting violently.
This was the ability the spirit bone contained.
The ability that would arise after a spirit bone affected a Spirit Master would admittedly be rted to the capabilities of the spirit beast the spirit bone came from, but at the same time it would also be rted to the Spirit Masters own capabilities.
Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye was undoubtedly exceptionally formidable, and this mind condensing spirit skull bones ability automatically affected it.
Part 3
The meeting of two powers immediately made this ability even more unprecedentedly terrifying.
Tang Sanster description of this ability was: Seeing through all living things in the world, extinguishing all injustice. Its name: Purple God Light.
Issuing a Purple God Light, Tang Sans first action wasnt to be excited, but rather to calcte just how big the destructive power of this Purple God Light actually was. This was something he wouldnt have noticed before, but right now his brain promptly calcted it automatically, everything happening so naturally and casually.
The thought of calcting it had only just shed through his mind, when Tang San immediately had an assessment based on the situation of the boulders destruction and the marks left on the ground. He judged that the Purple God Light shooting from his eyes was a kind of point piercing attack. As a result of its attack power being focused, the resulting singr destructive force was especially frightening. Moreover, he discovered that the strength of the Purple God Light was rted to his spiritual force output.
When he watched the pool just now, he hadntunched the attack effect, and his spiritual force consumption was exceptionally slow. But the instant he shifted the light in his eyes to attack that boulder, his spiritual force had immediately seemed to gush out. But his spirit power consumption was on the contrary very small. In other words, this ability should rely mainly on spiritual force output, therger the spiritual force output, the more powerful the effect of its attack.
While understanding this, Tang San noticed thatpared to before, his spiritual force was more than a hundred times greater. The originally intangible and formless spiritual power had now condensed into a river within his mind, flickering faintly silvery as it flowed. Where it passed, it illuminated everything within his mind, allowing Tang San to see even more.
Since Purple God Lights attack power was rted to his spiritual force, then it seemed he should start to cultivate his spiritual force.
Grandmaster previously taught Tang San the method to cultivate spiritual force, only at that time Tang San had mainly relied on Mysterious Heaven Skills cultivation. It seemed to him that spiritual force was just something illusory, and not necessarily particrly useful. But now he suddenly realized that the function of spiritual force was in no way small, and in some sense, even no smaller than that of his spirit power.
The more formidable the Spirit Master, the greater the pressure he gave people, but where did this pressuree from? There was admittedly release of spirit power, but at the same time there was a mental pressure. This was the effect of spiritual force. Even more, right now his Purple God Light required the backing of spiritual force. With this ability that didnt particrly consume spirit power, but still had tremendous firepower, to Tang San, it was like a tiger that had grown wings.
Suddenly, Tang San was shocked. He discovered that after shooting only one Purple Divine Light, he had unexpectedly thought of so much. And moreover, everything was very reasonable, as if all he thought of were facts. Wisdom skull bone, is this the wisdom it ords me?
No wonder, no wonder each Spirit Master would thirst for spirit bones like that. Tang San inwardly sighed in praise, At that time he obtained the external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances when absorbing a spirit ring, and afterwards, the Eight Spider Lances had also been enormously useful. But despite this, obtaining the Eight Spider Lances were far from the great attack the wisdom skull bone had given Tang San now.
This wisdom skull bone practically opened another door for Tang San as Spirit Master. The benefits it gave him were in no way as simple as only the Purple God Light.
Tang Hao stood to the side without speaking. By Tang Sans pondering expression he could see that his son was currently experiencing the new things he had received. To him, this moment was extremely important. Tang Hao could also faintly guess what the wisdom skull bone had given Tang San. Therefore, this moment of reflection seemed especially valuable.
After a long time, Tang San gradually returned from his thoughts. His gaze turning to his father next to him, he discovered that when he didnt use his eyes to see, the intangible spiritual force distributed from his mind had already locked onto his fathers position. Even more shocking to Tang San was that the spiritual force in his mind didnt require meticulous control to move, it slowly recovered automatically.
But this spiritual force was unrted to the outside world, it waspletely condensed by himself. Grandmaster once said that peoples mental world was the most miraculous ce. Nobody understood where spiritual force came from. On the surface it seemed to be illusory, but it really did exist. The more formidable spiritual power a Spirit Master had, the more formidable he was.
What Tang San didnt know was that Tang Hao was also inwardly shocked right now. Shocked because of the intensity of his spiritual force. Tang Hao discovered that the spiritual force Tang San possessed right now, was unexpectedly close to the level of ordinary Spirit Douluo. He understood that this wasnt something that could be caused by the effect of a mind condensing wisdom bone.
That spirit bone could admittedly increase Tang Sans spiritual force, and moreover let him understand the subtleties of his mental world, but its effect should in no way be so powerful.
In fact, the wisdom skull bone was more like a key to Tang San, it was this key that opened the gates to his spiritual world.
Ever since childhood, Tang San had every day faced the morning sun to cultivate Purple Demon Eye, but what he didnt know was that he wasnt only cultivating his vision, but simultaneously also forging his spiritual force. Only, that kind of cultivation was always hidden within his mind without emerging. Right now, under the effect of the wisdom skull bone, Tang Sans years of cultivation connected in a sh of understanding, the gates of his spiritual world opening wide, advancing by leaps and bounds.
Of course, only Tang Sans spiritual level had promoted to the Spirit Douluo boundary. That didnt mean that his Purple God Light could reach the Spirit Douluo level. All this depended on the circumstances of his future spiritual force promotion, as well as the amount of spiritual force he could output when using the Purple God Light.
Tang San slowly withdrew his mind, watching his father.
Tang Hao stepped in front of him,Youve been absorbing for three days. Judging by the circumstances of your body and the time spent, the originator of this spirit bone should have been a spirit beast over sixty thousand years. Your luck is quite good. I think, if not for my appearance, perhaps Spirit Hall would have moved against you in secret. This spirit bone should also be top ranked even in Spirit Hall.
Three days?Tang San was shocked,Dad, then you havent rested for three days.
Tang Hao waved his hand at Tang San,Thats not important. Your special training will begin now.
As his words fell, Tang Hao raised his hands and pped Tang Sans shoulders and chest once each. Three streams of heat flowed down, and Tang San only felt his whole body go limp. In practically an instant, his dantian was wrapped up by a scalding heat. With his present spiritual force, he unexpectedly didnt sense a trace of his spirit power.
Dad, this is
Tang Hao indifferently said:From now on, you wont need spirit power. Ive temporarily sealed it to help you advance your special training. Remember, youre also not allowed to use the strength of the spirit bone. Im not sealing your spirit power because I dont trust you, but rather because in the special training Ill give you, its very easy to unintentionally draw out spirit power.
Flicking his wrist, a forging hammer immediately appeared in Tang Haos hand. Its surface was covered in pits and traces of rust, exactly the same as the one Tang San used at home.
Take it.
Tang San took the forging hammer, looking somewhat nonplussed at his father.
Tang Hao pointed to the waterfall on the other side of the pool,
Go there. Under the waterfall is a bulging round rock, stand on it, and practice the hammer method I taught you.
Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method?Tang San couldnt keep his gaze from turning to the waterfall.
Tang Hao nodded.
When you canplete nine times nine, eighty one swings, and moreover without the slightest disorder, the first stage of the special training will be over. Go.While speaking, Tang Hao walked over in front of the rock without taking his leave. Without taking any posture, his fist sted out, a loud explosion followed, and in the mountain wall immediately formed a three meter deep cave. Tang Hao swung his sleeve, blowing away the dust, then walked in to sit cross legged inside, without saying anything else to Tang San.
Looking at his father, then again at that familiar forging hammer in his hand, Tang Sans eyes immediately disyed an unwavering determination. With a ssh, he leapt into the pool and swam towards the waterfall with the forging hammer.
The Clear Sky Schools traditional cultivation method would officially start from today.
Seven Treasure zed Tile School.
In the three days since her return to the school, Ning Rongrong always had a worried frown. She didnt know how she should exin the school rules to Oscar.
Ning Fengzhi valued Oscar extremely highly. A food system Spirit Master who had already reached the fortieth rank at only sixteen, how couldnt he be valued? On the way back, Ning Fengzhi had already expressed to Oscar that the school would cultivate him with all its strength. If he needed anything he should say so.
Oscar also didnt say much. To him, as long as he could be together with Ning Rongrong, that was enough.
Nightfall, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School gradually grew still.
Ning Rongrong was just pondering her burden, when suddenly, a light knock sounded from the window frame.
Who?Ning Rongrong vigntly stood up.
Its me.Oscars voice came from outside.
Ning Rongrong drew a deep breath, a resolute light disyed in her eyes. She had resolved that, no matter what, she would tell Oscar today. Brief pain was better than prolonged ache, if she dyed further, it would only hurt Oscar more.
Thinking so, she opened her bedroom door and let Oscar inside.
Ning Rongrongs room was entirely pink, a veryforting room for a somewhat immature girl.
This wasnt Oscars first time here, but whenever he came to Ning Rongrongs room, he couldnt hold back a somewhat blood boiling feeling.
Chapter 132 — Eighty One Swings
Chapter 132: Eighty One Swings
Part 1
Rongrong. What are you doing?Oscar closed the door in passing.
Ning Rongrong turned and walked inside. The present Oscar was more mindful about his appearance than before. He was clean shaven, his hair alsobed neatly, wearing the pale gold Seven Treasure zed Tile School standard clothes, setting off his handsome features even more.
Especially those big eyes that made even girls jealous, made Ning Rongrong even more afraid to meet his eyes.
Catching up to Ning Rongrong in a few steps, Oscar pulled out something from his chest and ced it on the desk.
Just now on the way past, I saw that your lights were still lit and came over. Why arent you resting thiste?
Ning Rongrong had her back to Oscar, saying:Ill sleep soon.
After Oscar joined the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, Ning Fengzhi had let him directly join the inner sect. In fact, the absolute majority of the inner sect were the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools directly rted disciples, only especially outstanding outsider Spirit Masters could enter.
As Ning Fengzhi dered in front of all the sect that Oscar would directly enter the inner sect, he didnt know how many jealous and envious gazes fell on him.
Afterwards when you cant always stay upte like this. Its no good to the body, and it will make you age prematurely.Oscar teased.
Ning Rongrong said:Im fourteen, where am I old?
Hearing her voice, Oscar couldnt help looking distracted. Ning Rongrong hadnt spoken to him like this in a very long time. It sounded like her mood was somewhat amiss today.
Rongrong, whats going on? Are you ill?Oscar asked in a low voice.
Ning Rongrong didnt answer. Originally she had already drummed up enough courage, but as she saw Oscar, for some reason the courage in her heart shrunk. When it finally reached her mouth, she was unable to say it.
Seeing that Ning Rongrong didnt speak up, Oscar couldnt help frowning. Sighing lightly, he said:Then Ill return first. Rest early. I brought this for you to eat, eat it and then sleep. Its a pastry good for digestion.
Raising his hand to touch Ning Rongrongs long hair, but in the end still restrained himself. He reluctantly nced at Ning Rongrongs beautiful figure from the back, then turned to leave.
As Ning Rongrong heard Oscar say that he had brought her food, she could no longer hold back the tears in her eyes.
Oscar.She suddenly cried out.
Oscar started and halted. When he just turned around, a fragrant wind hit him in the face, as Ning Rongrong leapt into his arms like a swallow, rushing fiercely into his embrace. Holding tightly to his waist.
After a brief shock, Oscar gradually reacted. Even though Ning Rongrong had already agreed to go out with him, over these days, they had never been as close as now.
The soft jade tender fragrance filled his arms, that kind of feeling was so pleasurable it was difficult to describe. Turning his hands to hold on to Ning Rongrong, Oscars pulse sped up uncontrobly.
A man and woman alone in a room, the beautiful woman throwing herself into his embrace.
Oscar was no gentleman, all sorts of fantastic thoughts rose in his heart.
However, very quickly he felt something was wrong. Because Ning Rongrongs tender body was twitching slightly in his arms.
His chest gradually grew moist.
Rongrong, whats wrong?Oscar asked somewhat regretfully. One hand gently caressing Ning Rongrongs satiny long hair, he quietly asked.
Why are you so good to me? Why?Ning Rongrong said, choked with sobs.
Oscar slowly smiled, saying in his heart, so this girl let me feel moved. Inwardly unable to keep from feeling proud, he said with a smile:Coming to Seven Treasure zed Tile School, youre the only one I know, and also the person I love the most. If I wasnt good to you, who would I be good to? Ive long since been without parents, and when Heaven has sent you to me, if I didnt know what to cherish, wouldnt that shame the good intentions of Heaven?
Oscar was originally consoling Ning Rongrong, but who could have imagine that before he finished speaking, Ning Rongrong had already burst into loud crying. The hands holding him also tightened.
Sensing Ning Rongrongs pain, Oscar was somewhat at a loss. The previous beautiful feelingpletely obliterated, he didnt know how to bestfort Ning Rongrong this time.
Rongrong, dont cry, your tears break my heart. Whats happened? Tell me. As long as I can do it, I will definitely help you.
Ning Rongrongs crying gradually subsided, tightly holding Oscars waist,pletely burying her body in his arms, lowering her head, not daring to look at him, she almost stammered:Did you know? We can never be together.
Just at the start, Oscar didnt hear it clearly. When Ning Rongrong repeated herself once again, he immediately felt as if struck by lightning, his whole body trembling fiercely, he sped Ning Rongrongs charming face with both hands and raised her head,Rongrong, what are you saying?
Oscars voice was somewhat trembling. He had never loved someone as wholeheartedly as now, but, what Ning Rongrong said, how could he bear it?
Ning Rongrongs silvery teeth clenched. She knew that if she didnt tell him the truth this time, it would only hurt Oscar even more in the future. Closing her eyes, she resisted the pain in her heart, saying:I said, its impossible for us to be together. Im sorry.
Sorry?Oscar looked stupidly at her, a grotesque smile floating onto his face.
Rongrong, do you know? I very rarely shaved before, I never cared anything for anyone else. Even if dean Flender said I was a genius, I still didnt feel like cultivating. I only wanted to quietly and happily live my life.
Until I met you. When I saw you for the first time, I couldnt help liking your fairy-like mien. Once when you were arrogant and domineering, even at that time, your shadow in my heart didnt fade. Only I told myself that it was impossible for you and me. You were the magnificent eldest daughter of an influential family, but I was only amon Spirit Master.
Just when I wanted to erase your presence in my heart as far as possible, you began to change. With everyones help, you were no longer like before. You began to grow gentle, provoking peoples affection even more. Your faults gradually disappeared, and your shadow, also became more and more distinct in my heart. Until that day, when you told me you wanted to temporarily go out with me, do you know what I felt? Even for a hundred spirit bones, I still wouldnt trade away the the feeling of that moment. I believed, that my spring hade.
In order to be together with you in the future, in order to gain your fathers recognition, I began to stake my life on cultivation. What I liked the most before was sleeping, but from that day on, I practically never slept, each day was passed constantly cultivating. Even when alone, when in pain, as long as I recalled your smile, I could easily kick the pain aside. I discovered, that I truly loved you. Perhaps I was lowly, each time you were in danger, when I could protect you, I always felt joyous.
Tears flowed down Oscars cheeks. He gradually let go of Ning Rongrongs face, step by step gradually retreating. What his eyes revealed wasnt sadness, but rather a light close to despair.
You didnt say. Oscar, I, I
Oscar smiled, a sneer, not towards Ning Rongrong, but at himself,I truly am foolish. I actually already knew it was impossible for us. As the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools invaluable eldest daughter, how would you be together with a poor kid like me? No matter how much effort I made, it would still never be possible for me to be on the same stage as you. In the future, you are the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools school master. And me? Nothing. I really am far too foolish. However, why would you lie to me? Knowing it was impossible, why would you give me that chance? Why?
Hearing Oscars practically hysterical roar, Ning Rongrong fiercely raised her head. Her eyes were already red from crying, and she equally practically roared back,Because I also loved you.
What did you say?Oscar was dumbfounded. Looking at Ning Rongrongs red face, the despair in his eyes once again rose to a hopeful luster.
Ning Rongrong looked at Oscar, tears making her eyes hazy:Yes, in the beginning, I never considered you. Even though you were very handsome, Id seen handsome men since I was a child. But, I gradually discovered, that you truly were good to me. To me, you could invest everything. This still wasnt important, as you began to work hard at cultivating, when you would naturally block in front of me each time we fought, my heart was conquered by you bit by bit. That day, promising to go out with you, that wasnt a lie. Because I wanted to clearly see, just what ce you really had in my heart.
When we were truly together, when I could see you each day, see you grow thinner day by day because of cultivating hard, I understood that all you did was for me. Your mark on my heart also gradually grewrger. I discovered that my reluctance to part with you grew stronger and stronger. Originally, I should already have told you long ago, its impossible for us to be together, but, I really couldnt say it. Its not that I didnt have the heart to hurt you, but rather that I didnt want to give up that feeling. That kind of feeling should be called love.
Part 2
Oscar, I know how much youve invested for me, but do you know the suffering in my heart? I constantly told myself that, once the tournament was over, I would tell you the facts. Like that I wouldnt influence your cultivation. But, within my heart, I didnt want to tell you the truth, because I didnt want to leave you. I didnt want to leave the first man Ive loved in my life. Do you understand?
If Oscar could previously be described as somewhat hesitant, then as he now heard Ning Rongrongs weeping andining sobs, his heart gradually softened.
Seeing the tears constantly flowing down Ning Rongrongs face, listening to her speak her mind, Oscar discovered for the first time that what he had invested wasnt wasted. This was the first time the two of them revealed their hearts, and Oscars gaze began to be gentle.
Then why do you say we cant be together?His voice gradually calming, he asked the question on his mind.
Nong Rongrong said tearfully:Because of the school rules. You also know that our Seven Treasure zed Tile School directly rted disciples are all support type Spirit Masters. Despite having the glory of the number one support spirit, in fact, were never able to break away from the fact that we have no attack power. This is also why I originally approached third brother to have those hidden weapons made. Therefore, in the school rules, all spouses of directly rted disciples must be battle Spirit Masters with extremely formidable strength, to protect us. If it was another rted disciple, perhaps there would still be a chance for flexibility. But Im my fathers only daughter, and the only future heir of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. Its impossible for my father to be amodating with these rules for me. I can only find a future spouse who can use spirit power to protect me.
Oscar looked at Ning Rongrong in a daze,This is the reason we cant be together? Because Im a support type Spirit Master?
Ning Rongrong nodded with eyes hazy with tears.
Our Seven Treasure zed Tile School has never discriminated against ordinary Spirit Masters. As long as you entered the school, the school would treat you sincerely. But I dont have the power to change these rules. Not even when I be the sect master. I know youre good to me, and I also truly like you. But, if we go on, it will only be more painful in the future. I dont want to drown you in this pain. A brief pain is better than prolonged ache, its still not toote to tell you now. Youre sixteen. You still have a beautiful future. Im sorry, Oscar. Truly sorry
At this point, the sobs made her unable to speak.
Oscar looked bitterly at Ning Rongrong. Could he truly me her for this?
No, of course not. This wasnt Ning Rongrongs fault. When he heard Ning Rongrong say she loved him, the softest part of his heart was alreadypletely touched.
To him, that Ning Rongrong felt for him was more important than anything.
Toote. Its already toote. Even if Im only sixteen, in my heart, there will never be room for a second woman. Rongong, do you know? Its already toote for you to tell me now. I love you, forever and ever, even if the seas run dry and the stones go soft, this wont change.
An iparably resolute splendor flickered in Oscars peach blossom eyes. Taking a few steps forward, he grabbed Ning Rongrongs shoulders.
Rongrong. Look at me.Oscars voice suddenly calmed.
Ning Rongrong stared nkly, raising her head to look at him. Suddenly, she saw a special light in Oscars eyes she had never seen before, a light she had only seen in Tang San and Dai Mubais eyes at the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament finals.
Rongrong, listen to me. I wont give up. I will never give up. Im very happy, because its the first time I heard you say that you like me. There are difficulties before us, but as long as we love each other, the difficulties might not be insurmountable. The rules of your Seven Treasure zed Tile School is nothing more than a hope for directly rted disciples to possess powerful protection. Unfortunately, I cant do that right now, Im only a food type Spirit Master, but that doesnt mean it will never be possible for me. Rongrong, will you wait for me? Give me ten years, Ill definitely find a way to be powerful, a way to gain the strength to protect you.
No matter what, Ning Rongrong hadnt expected Oscar to react like this. Seeing the stubborn light in his eyes, she suddenly discovered that this man was worthy of relying on. Practically without the slightest hesitation, she nodded.
Releasing his grip on Ning Rongrongs shoulders, Oscar turned sharply, all reluctance to part hiddenpletely within the deepest parts of his heart,Rongrong, Im leaving. Ten years, wait ten years for me. After ten years, if I still havent returned, get married. If Ive seeded, I will definitely return to find you. In ten years, you will be twenty four, in your prime. As long as I dont die, I will seed.
Finished speaking, Oscar didnt pause, dashing out like a gust of wind. He wouldnt stay longer at Seven Treasure zed Tile School. He knew that he would never be able to find the true answer here. He had to go, had to leave this ce, go to the outside world to search for the things he needed. Could a food system Spirit Master truly not protect the ones he loved?
No, he believed he could achieve it. For the stubborn love in his heart, anyhow and anyway, he would achieve it.
Looking at Oscars disappearing back, Ning Rongrong was already stupid. At this moment, she clearly discovered that she couldnt control her heart from falling for this handsome man who was good to her, who invested everything for her. She was reluctant to see him leave, she truly wanted to have him stay, but she knew that if she said so, she and him would truly be forever unable to be together.
A gloomy sigh echoed behind Ning Rongrong, a forceful big hand falling on her shoulder.
Silly girl, dont cry. If he truly can return within ten years, perhaps you truly will be able to be together.
Ning Rongrong turned around, looking at Ning Fengzhi who had quietly appeared at some point. She threw herself fiercely into her fathers arms and lost her voice in bitter tears.
Sword Douluo Chen Xin and Bone Douluo Gu Rong stood there quietly. The two great Title Douluo looked face to face, and the always taciturn Sword Douluo suddenly said:Suppose with time, this kid isnt something in the pond. Like he said himself, if he doesnt die in ten years, then after ten years, he will certainly shock the Spirit Master world. Shock us. Let him go temper himself.
Ning Rongrong, as the heir to the school master, having so much noise appear on her side, how couldnt Ning Fengzhi and the others notice? The three were here long ago, and also heard the majority of Ning Rongrong and Oscars discussion, even if they didnt reveal themselves. As Ning Fengzhi heard Oscars final decision, his eyes shone with admiration.
The Shrek Seven Devils, they really werent ordinary characters. Perhaps this kids talent couldntpare to Tang San, but the unswerving determination hidden in his heart was enough to deal with a great many troubles.
Ning Fengzhi didnt hold back Oscar. He also wanted to see what kind of shock this youngster could give him in the future. If that shock was enough to offset the school rules, then he wouldnt mind being his father inw.
Putong.
Tang San wasnt clear on how many times this was that hed been sted into the pool.
The two hundred meter high torrential waterfall struck with enormous force, this was something he could only truly understand from experience.
With sealed spirit power, let alone practicing with the hammer in the waterfall, even climbing onto therge round rock was difficult to achieve. A whole three days had passed, and Tang San had never stood firmly on that iparably sleek rock. He hadnt even swung the hammer once.
Each day he would exhaust all his energy, with difficulty climb ontond, recover his energy, and once again return to make an effort under the waterfall.
Tang Sans temperament had always been known for perseverance, he had never known anything called defeat.
If the first time didnt work he would do it twice, if twice didnt work then thrice. He firmly believed that there would be a reason to what his father had him do.
Under the effect of the wisdom skull bone, Tang San began to determine the degree of sleekness of that rock, began to determine the force of impact of the water, looking for the best ce to cut through to stand on the rock, and began to with great effort dodge the impact of the water.
Exploiting every fraction of strength in each part of his body.
The heavy forging hammer no doubt helped him. The heavier he was, the harder it was to be dashed into the pool.
Tang Hao always sat meditating in the cave he made, never paying any attention to what Tang San did. Tang San had stockpiled a great amount of drinking water and food in the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, enough to let two people persist for a month.
Therefore, in this month, Tang San didnt go to pick any fruit.
Whenever he came up to rest, he would separate some food and bring it to his fathers cave, arranging it in front of his father.
After eating he would immediately rest, and once his energy recovered he threw himself into the water.
Tang Hao asionally opened his eyes, his gaze involuntarily falling on Tang San. Watching his son again and again be dashed down and climb up again, his eyes would reveal a faint gratification.
Foolish kid, do you know? This waterfall is a hammer to forge you. What it forges is your body. As the only Divine Craftsman on the Continent, what I want to do is forge you yourself into a true divine tool.
Five seconds. He finally endured for five seconds.
On the fifth day, Tang San could already endure on the rock for five seconds.
Part 3
Finally on the fifth day, Tang San could endure for five seconds on the round rock.
Even without the aid of spirit power, standing on the rock, his body could move softly ording to the rhythm of Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step, unloading the force of impact from the waterfall, as far as possible finding the best position to endure the strike.
Even when it was difficult to breathe, he still endured for every moment possible.
To Tang San, this was undoubtedly a good start. Just as they say, all things are difficult at the start. The first perseverance is undoubtedly the most painful. Not only did Tang San have to endure the tyrannical battering of the waterfall, but he still had to endure the pain while unable to use spirit power.
Just like an adult suddenly turning into a small child, when strength abruptly dropped, one would need some time to adjust.
And five days was just this time for adaptation. in five days, in the constant battering of the water, the pain of being unable to use Mysterious Heaven Skill gradually faded. Relying on the wisdom skulls intelligence boost, he gradually grasped the technique.
From the sixth day on, the time he could stay on the round rock rose geometrically, and he could also finally start to swing the forging hammer in his hand.
Using strength on the slick and smooth round rock was no doubt an extremely painful matter. But Tang San was astute, he didnt anxiously start to practice the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method, and rather first adapted himself to the strength of the waterfall as far as possible, making great efforts to control his bnce, allowing the waterfall to wash him.
When Tang San could finally stand firm under the waterfall without getting pounded into the water, Tang Hao finally gave him a word of advice.
Cultivate. Cultivate spirit power. Of course, to Tang San, that was cultivating Mysterious Heaven Skill.
For a while Tang San was astonished by his fathers words. His Mysterious Heaven Skill internal strength was already sealed, how would he still cultivate? But as he truly cultivated, he discovered that the seal his father had given him was extremely odd. Even though he couldnt use the Mysterious Heaven Skill internal strength, it didnt influence his cultivation.
Whenever he started to cultivate the emptiness in his body, after circting the umted internal strength once, it would automatically merge into that fiery seal, fusing with his own original internal strength.
Even though Tang San was unable to feel to what degree his Mysterious Heaven Skill progressed like this, after cultivating, the recovery speed of his body would clearly elerate.
Therefore, from this day on, Tang San would cultivate for six hours each day, training under the waterfall for the remaining time.
Hong
The forging hammer caused an enormous ssh within the waterfall, circling once, and returning over Tang Sans head.
Sess. Tang San exulted. But he was only joyous for a moment, because as his will wavered, the waterfall sted him into the pool.
Today was already the fifteenth day sinceing here. After unrelenting effort, he could finally sessfully do the first Disorder Splitting Wind swing, without sliding from the round rock from the force.
With the first swing came the second. With Tang Sans constant training, the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method began to emerge in his hands.
The forging hammer was after all no Clear Sky Hammer, and its weight wasnt that dreadful. Even more, its weight could help Tang San stand steadily on the rock. Gradually, his Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method grew more and more skillful from practising in the waterfall.
At the start he could only cause some sshes, but as it danced it would be impervious to the elements. It was like a round barrier beneath the waterfall, constantly blocking the battering of the waterfall, water blooming inrge sshes.
The forging hammers swinging frequency swiftly and steadily rose. In an instant, three months had passed.
Hong
The final swingshed out. Tang Sans body soared up like an artillery shell, meeting the battering waterfall for ten meters. Within ten meters, the falling water was struck back against the stream, and under the drive of his figure, issuing an immense explosive rumble. Even that rainbow spanning the pool was turned disorderly at this moment.
That of course wasnt something Tang San could achieve with his present strength, but rather a property of the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method.
One swing was more powerful than thest, the force of the swings ovepping. If not for the inner qualities of Tang Sans physique being extremely powerful, that enormous impact would be enough to rip the muscles from his bones.
The moment the nine by nine, eighty one swings, werepleted, the eighty one ovepping forces condensed together. Despite not being able to use the slightest bit of spirit power at the moment, that instantly erupting terrifying attack power still surpassed his peak.
Hong
The force faded away. Tang Sans body in the waterfall was smashed heavily into the pool, but at this moment the excitement in his heart was difficult to describe.
Three months, he had finallypleted his fathers requirement, finally managed the eighty first swing.
Right now, Tang Sans skin was brimming with a healthy bronze color, his height increased somewhat. Even though his hair and the beard on his face seemed extremely disorderly, his eyes like cold stars tilted dazzlingly.
The instant the waterfall reversed, Tang Hao sitting in the cavern had already opened his eyes, an astonished light shing past the corners of his eyes. Even as the youngest Title Douluo of the continent, right now he still couldnt help sighing in praise at his sons aplishments. Back when hepleted this step, it had taken him a full half year. But Tang San, with unswerving will and the help of his talent, had unexpectedly used just three months.
Jumping onto the shore from the pool, Tang San held the forging hammer in one hand, and he first of all looked his father in the eyes.
Tang Haos gaze swept across his son. In these three months, Tang Sans muscles had be more distinct. Even though none was exaggeratedly enormous, his skin held a faint hazy light. With the eyesight of a Title Douluo, he could naturally detect the umted explosive power within.
Dad, I seeded. Eighty one swings.Tang San somewhat proudly said to Tang Hao. Eighty one swings, eighty one unrestrained swings, that transcendence of heart and body made him extremely excited.
Tang Hao nodded to him, giving him two words,
Very good. Only, you can still do better.
While speaking, Tang Hao grabbed the forging hammer from Tang Sans hands. With a casual flick, the forging hammer soared away like a shooting star, disappearing in the blink of an eye.
Paying no attention to the somewhat lifeless Tang San, Tang Haos one hand grabbed arge tree next to him. His hand cut into the tree trunk like a sharp de, cutting it like it was soft tofu.
As Tang Haos hand moved, Tang San only saw a cloud of wood shavings in the air and Tang Haos illusory palm.
In fact, his Purple Demon Eye had already reached the peak of the third tier, and that he couldnt clearly see Tang Haos movements with his present eyesight, showed just how fast Tang Hao was.
When Tang Hao stopped, yet another hammer had appeared in his hand, exactly identical to the previous forging hammer, but made from the wood of the tree.
Stuffing the wooden hammer into Tang Sans palm,Next, use it to practice the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method. If the hammer breaks, make one yourself.
Leaving these words behind, Tang Hao returned to his cave again. Only a few simple words, but what he had given Tang San was an even more difficult challenge.
When he first got the hammer, Tang San didnt feel anything. For three months he had used the several dozen jin forging hammer, now holding this wooden hammer, it was practically light as air.
As he once again swam back to the waterfall, he was a lot more rxed than before. The wooden hammer was buoyant, and moreover so light, it saved him practically a fifth of the time before he reached the waterfall.
However, when he climbed onto the round rock under the waterfall, he immediately felt something amiss. Under the immense impact of the water, his body swayed, and he was unexpectedly almost smashed onto the rock.
In fact, these three months of training had long since let him stand stable on the round rock like a nail hammered into a board. Having his steps suddenly falter, how could he not be shocked?
Very quickly, Tang San realized the problem. The forging hammer in his hand had turned into a wooden hammer, and the weight was massively different. The center of his gravity as well as his familiarity with the stream of water had all changed.
With different weight, it was naturally even more difficult to stand steadily. Having figured this out, Tang San immediately understood some of his fathers intentions.
Astutely, he didnt immediately swing the wooden hammer after standing firm, but rather stood there stably, controlling the wooden hammer to swing it softly, feeling the sensation of the wooden hammer in the stream.
The seemingly light as a feather wooden hammer unexpectedly received even greater resistance in the water than the forging hammer from before. It suffered the double influence of its own buoyancy and the waters impulse, making Tang Sans control even more difficult.
When Tang San felt he could once again stand firmly, he began to use the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method again.
The first and second swings still continued as normal, just not so easy. But when the third swing arrived, the frail wooden hammer snapped the instant it would split the water. One wooden hammer, broken.
From this day on, Tang San entered the second stage of training.
He didnt have internal strength. Unable to infuse the wooden hammer with internal strength to protect it, what he could do was to control his use of strength as far as possible, controlling the force constantly exerted on the wooden hammer to keep it from breaking under the water. From breaking from his own swings.
The abruptly growing problem didnt make Tang San shrink back, on the contrary it made his mind even more focused, starting an even more arduous special training.
After nine months.
Within an ear-piercing roar, the tremendous water screen soared up. This time it wasnt only the part of the waterfall above, but an entire section almost ten meters wide. Under the waterfall, that soaring figures whole body twinkled with a bronze radiance, glittering like gold under the sunlight.
Eighty one swings, Tang San had already forgotten how many times this was that he hadpleted the eighty first swing.
Chapter 133 — Hammer Method’s Great Success, Slaughter Energy
Chapter 133: Hammer Methods Great Sess, ughter Energy
Part 1
Falling into the pool, feeling the surroundings wrap him up in clear coolness, he did his utmost to rx his body. He knew that, to him, this was only a brief moment of rxation. He didnt know what kind of cultivation method his father had in store for him next.
What he held in his hand was no longer the forging hammer sized wooden hammer, but rather a supersized hammer with a hammer head cross section diameter of two meters. And behind this kind of giant wooden hammer, the handle was only the width of a persons arm.
As could be imagined, if it was only raising an ordinary hammer, perhaps the hammer handle would directly break under its own weight. But Tang San relied on ingenious control of force, using it toplete eighty one swings under the waterfall.
That was such an enormous waterfalls force of impact, if he didnt have this kind of giant hammer, how could he have instantly reversed it for ten meters? At this moment, his Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method was already practiced to its pinnacle.
Just as Tang San expected, as he returned to the side of the shore, his father was already waiting there for him. But different from the past, as he prepared tond, his fathers coarse hand appeared in front of him.
After being stunned for a moment, Tang San extended his right hand, sping his fathers. Tang Hao exerted himself, and Tang Sans body broke through the water,nding in front of him.
Having been here for a full year already, Tang San had clearly be taller. Already close to sixteen, hepletely had the body of an adult, and a tall one at that. He also grew more and more like himself in his youth. Even though he still wasnt sixteen, his face had the resolution even a twenty two or twenty three year old ordinary man might not have.
Resolute, unwavering, persevering. All the excellent intrinsic qualities Clear Sky Schools directly rted disciples could possess could be found on him.
Tang Hao was very satisfied with his sons achievements. Even if he wouldnt show it.
Without waiting for Tang Hao to do anything, Tang San already took the initiative to ce therge sized wooden hammer to the side,Dad, what do I use next?
In one year, he had already adapted to this kind of special training. He could also clearly feel himself improving through this training. In terms of application of strength, Tang San could now be said to have reached the pinnacle. He could even clearly control the path of each fraction of his strength.
Out of the pool, even the most minute force fluctuations couldnt be hidden from his senses. Even a de of grass could be a deadly weapon in his hands, even without spirit power.
Tang Hao raised his hand, pointing at the waterfall on the other side of the pool,Today you rest. Starting tomorrow, except when youre cultivating, I dont want to see the waterfall fall below thirty meters above the pool. Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method can be used head on, but it can also be used to counter, just like when you blocked that Stormwind Demon Wolf Thirty Six Sessive Chops from that Feng Xiaotian of the Godwind Academy.
Tang San looked somewhat nonplussed at Tang Hao,Dad, I dont understand.
Tang Hao calmly said:All the training is in order to let you master the Clear Sky Hammer better, to use your strength better. But if you always train with external objects, you will never be able to directly feel what the Clear Sky Hammer gan give you. Therefore, from tomorrow on, the hammer you will use under the waterfall is your own Clear Sky. You can use spirit power. Let me see just what level you can reach.
While speaking, Tang Hao raised his hand to poke Tang Sans left shoulder. Tang San felt a great force, and he involuntarily spun around. Immediately afterward, a burning hot big hand stuck to the center of his back. A scalding stream of heat prated his body, instantly surging into his dantian. Before Tang San could react, the internal energy within the dantian erupted like a volcano and surged out.
Pushed down by a great force, Tang San unconsciously sat down under Tang Haos control.
Calm your qi, cultivate spirit power.The few simple words were Tang Haos directions for Tang San. Originally thinking he could truly rest for a day, Tang San didnt have time to think of anything else. Immediately grabbing the source, he guided the suddenly erupting internal strength within his body to circte through the route of the Mysterious Heaven Skill.
Mysterious Heaven Skill was originally a kind of gentle inner strength, but right now it suddenly became berserk. Under Tang Sans minute control, it was like a flood bursting through a dam, scouring his iparably durable energy channels.
With internal strength entering his body, Tang San sensed a great deal. The first thing he sensed was his spiritual force controlling his internal strength. Under the tremendous spiritual force effect, even though the rushing internal strength struck with enormous force, he could still manage to control it. The second thing he sensed was the change in his energy channels.
Even though it had already been one year since he had circted his internal strength, his energy channels seemed to have widened, and moreover turned iparably durable. No matter how the internal strength attacked, it still had to follow the paths of his energy channels.
The scrubbing under the waterfall was a forging of Tang Sans whole person, physique, energy channels, willpower, mind. One year of dry as dust training had brought unprecedented improvements.
Rupturing sounds constantly echoed within Tang Sans body. That wasnt the bursting of energy channels, but rather the opening of blockages. In just three short circtions, of Tang Sans eight extraordinary meridians, including the ones already open from before, he had unexpectedly broken through six. Only two meridians still kept their barriers.
With six meridians connected, an even more tremendous internal strength entered, and a feeling like a smelting furnace appeared once again. Only this time, it was one Tang San made himself.
In fact, even Tang Hao didnt know that in this year under the battering of the waterfall without his internal strength, the three immortal treasure herbs Tang San ate hadpleted a thorough merging process with his body.
The Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass, Infernal Precious Apricot, as well as the Piercing Gaze Begonia were finallypletely fused with his body.
If he followed regr cultivation, this process would require at least ten years of slow absorption toplete. Even though absorbing the three herbs wouldnt give Tang San any major breakthroughs in internal strength, the degree of pliability and toughness they provided his energy channels, bones and muscles was frightening. Each was brimming with explosive force.
Just like Tang Hao nned, Tang San was walking on the road of being forged into a divine tool.
All the burning heat finally condensed in the center of his back, rolling in reverse. That final point of condensation was precisely where his external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances was. As a spirit bone capable of evolution, Eight Spider Lances would also constantly evolve along with Tang Sans improvements.
The one day became seven days. Tang Hao stood guarding at his sons side for the full seven days. In seven days, Tang Sans body underwent heaven and earth revolving changes.
On the first day, ayer of gray matter bubbled out of Tang Sans body. On the second day, the grey matter condensed into kes and began to gradually peel off, exposing pink white skin, and under the skin, Tang Hao saw faint red and blue colors roaming.
And by the end of the seven days, Tang Sans entire body had be sleek like gemstone, to the extent that there even flowed a faint gem like light within him. Nothing in the outside world was important any longer. Tang Sans unprecedented breakthrough was forged from one year of pressure.
Tang Hao of course hadnt simply sealed his spirit power. This spirit power suppressing trick was one of Clear Sky Schools methods, most suitable to use in the forty to fifty rank range. Originally Tang Hao was prepared to suppress Tang San for two years, but he hadnt expected Tang San toplete his two year task in only one.
Tang Hao knew that if he continued to suppress it, it might have the reverse effect, therefore he helped him undo the seal today.
Such a method of erupting after suppressing could only be used once in a lifetime.
The timing Tang Hao chose, was undoubtedly the best.
Tang Sans spirit power fluctuations calmed over seven days. As he once again opened his eyes, Tang Hao saw a gentle gaze in Tang Sans eyes.
Dad.Tang San looked at his father.
Tang Hao suddenly swatted him with a palm. Tang San didnt dare block it, allowing his fathers palm to strike his chest, sending him far into the deep water.
Wash yourself properly.Tang Haos voice came from the shore,Your spirit power has already reached the fiftieth rank bottleneck.While saying this, even if Tang Hao wanted to make his voice calm, he still couldnt suppress his pleasant surprise.
Fiftieth rank, thats right, right now Tang Sans spirit power had already reached the fiftieth rank bottleneck. As long as he obtained one more spirit ring, he could directly enter the Spirit King stage.
One year, in one brief year, he had gone from forty second to fiftieth rank. Tang San still wasnt sixteen, this was something unprecedented in the history of the Spirit Master world.
Even though Tang San also felt he had made enormous breakthroughs, if Tang Hao didnt tell him, he would still have been unable that the degree of his progress would actually be so terrifying. Eight ranks in one year, even a genius like him wouldnt dare think of it. In fact, the higher the spirit power, the more difficult the cultivation.
Simply washing himself clean, Tang San once again climbed onto the shore. His first words were unavoidably a question for his father:Dad, am I really already fiftieth rank?He knew about the six meridians connecting, but his spirit power progressing this tremendously, the feeling of that kind of leap still had him brimming with excitement.
Tang Hao nodded,My senses wouldnt be wrong. Youre already fiftieth ranked. However, dont becent. Theter it is, the more troublesome the cultivation. Fiftieth rank to sixtieth rank is a watershed that I originally used five years to cross. I hope you can break through the sixtieth rank boundary before youre twenty. Your road will be easier after that.
Part 2
Yes.This time, even Tang San saw the change in his fathers mood, Even though he was still instructing him, he still caught that faintly discernable smile on his fathers face.
Fiftieth ranked at sixteen, and possessing two spirit bones. Right now, even sixtieth ranked Spirit Masters could never defeat Tang San.
Little San, the technique for throwing the Eight Spider Lances fragments you used in the final moment of the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament, was it your created spirit ability?Tang Hao suddenly asked.
Tang San looked distracted a moment, scratching his head, and said:More or less.He could never say that it wasnt a technique of this world. In some sense, after reaching this world, Tang Sects secret lore could all be considered his created spirit ability.
Tang Hao nodded, saying:Those techniques of yours are very good, dont abandon them. From now on, you will train with the Clear Sky Hammer under the waterfall at night, and make your own ns for the daytime.
Tang Sans couldnt help saying:Dad, Im already fiftieth rank, wont we go look for a fitting spirit ring?
Tang Hao indifferently said:Have you forgotten what Grandmaster taught you? One of his ten great corepetitive forces, didnt it propose that even if a Spirit Master doesnt obtain a spirit ring after reaching the bottleneck, his spirit power will still constantly be stored, to appear after obtaining the spirit ring. Theres no need for you to fight right now, why rush to obtain a spirit ring?
Tang San nodded, saying:I understand.
Spirit power reaching the fiftieth rank was also equivalent to Mysterious Heaven Skill reaching the brink of the fifth tier. With stronger internal strength, some hidden weapon techniques that couldnt be used before could be cultivated. Tang San had never forgotten the hidden weapons he had paid his previous life for. From this day on, like Tang Hao said, he began to cultivate Mysterious Heaven Skill and hidden weapons in the daytime, and train with the Clear Sky Hammer at night. The process of cultivating Mysterious Heaven Skill was his rest.
Right now Tang San was like a spring powered mechanism, seemingly never resting.
Supreme Pontiff Pce.
Are you really thinking clearly?The Supreme Pontiff quietly looked at Hu Liena kneeling in front of her.
Hu Liena nodded firmly,Your Holiness. If I cant break through to some extent somehow, Im afraid Tang San will catch up to me sooner orter. For Spirit Hall, Im ready to take the risk.
Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dongs face grew a lot gentler,Actually, you dont need to do it. Youre already extremely outstanding. Going there to train, theres arge chance even you wont return. Wouldnt it be much better to go cultivate at Death Canyon like Xie Yue and Yan?
Hu Liena shook her head,No. Your Holiness, even though Death Canyon is dangerous, it wont be able to truly give me the sensation of death. I know youve always had Lord Chrysanthemum Douluo protect me in secret. Without truly experiencing the feeling of death, with my talent, Im afraid Ill be unable topare to Tang Santer.
Bibi Dong smiled calmly,Even though its been two years, you still cant forget that defeat.
Hu Liena attentively watched the Supreme Pontiffs eyes,Teacher. Didnt you say that defeat is the mother of sess? If I forgot the defeat, forgot the humiliation, how could I be worthy of your guidance? I hope that when I go there this time, you wont dispatch anyone to protect me. I will definitely return alive.
Right now her face didnt have the slightest hint of seduction, only iparable resolve.
Bibi Dong reached out to pull Hu Liena from the floor,Child. In you, I see the hope for Spirit Halls future. Fine, Ill approve it. But you must remember, you have to return alive. Whether as the Supreme Pontiff of Spirit Hall, or as your teacher, this is my mission for you, as well as my request. Understand?
Watching Bibi Dongs exceptionally beautiful eyes, Hu Liena felt something in hers, and nodded forcefully,Teacher. I will.
Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong raised her hand. On her hand was a ring glittering with light, and as she turned her palm, in her handy a white skull.
Absorb it before you leave.
Hu Liena was suddenly shocked,Teacher, this is too precious.
Bibi Dongs face dropped,Even the most precious things must be used to have value. Originally, that mind condensing wisdom skull suited you even better, but it went with Tang San and the others. The loss of three spirit bones was a great blow to Spirit Hall. However, in my heart, the three of you are more important than spirit bones. This skull is equally one that suits you. No worse than that wisdom skull. Take it.
Hu Liena didnt object again, gravely epting what the Supreme Pontiff bestowed, her eyes were already moist.
The Supreme Pontiff lowered her voice:Theres still one matter I must remind you of. If you alone encounter Tang San, avoid a fight by any means. Even though your strength is above his, I dont know what techniques he uses to counter your capabilities. You dont stand any chance against him. Theres also no need for you to treat him as an opponent. I will deal with this person sooner orter. Just like his father. Without dealing with Tang Hao, that stomach ache, our ns will inevitably run into trouble.
Yes, teacher.Hu Liena lowered her head, agreeing deferentially. But her seductive big eyes revealed an unwilling expression.
She would never be able to forget the smile on Tang Sans face in thest moment, the scene of him tossing out the fragmented Eight Spider Lances before fainting. Just that attack had made them lose the spirit bones, and lose the championship. Bing the sinners of Spirit Hall.
Tang San, just you wait. The humiliation you caused me, I will definitely repay you in blood.
The broad waterfall fell from the sky, flourishing with water vapor.
Violent explosive sounds constantly echoed below the waterfall. If someone stood at the side to watch this bizarre scene, they would definitely be unable to conceal their shock.
The entire two hundred meter tall waterfall revealed an extremely bizarre scene right now. The waterfall was unexpectedlypletely split fifty meters from the bottom. The falling water scattered in waves in all directions at that point, bing a vast curtain of water that poured down in torrents in the distance, making the entire pool below the waterfall constantly ripple from the battering drops.
Within that water screen, one could just vaguely see a figure like a rain dragon. Standing underneath the waterfall, body constantly whirling, a small ck hammer flying up and down in his hands.
With each swing of the hammer, the falling water would rise somewhat in the air, the fifty meter distance constantly climbing.
Sixty meters, seventy meters, eighty meters, ny meters. Within that water curtain, one could vaguely see that frightening ck light climb towards the top of the waterfall like a rising ck dragon.
The frightening scene still continued. When the waterfall was struck back a hundred meters, suddenly, the silhouette below the waterfall suddenly stopped. All motions turned into one final point, then forcibly stopped there.
All the condensed light erupted in this instant.
Hong
The ck dragon dashed towards the sky, and the torrential enormous waterfall was unexpectedly scattered in all directions in that instant, no longer able to gather, the two hundred meter tall waterfall, in that instant,pletely disappeared from view. The giant ck dragon issued a violent howl, as if roaring, as if disying its terrifying might.
Tang Hao stood quietly by the side of the pool, watching the overwhelming scene in front of him, his face revealing a satisfied expression. Making the waterfall disappearpletely, he asked himself if he could have done that even at twenty five.
But his son had done it.
That sky shaking ck dragon was caused by Tang San.
After two years, a whole two years of time, Tang Hao had never brought Tang San to obtain his fifth spirit ring in the second year of cultivation. And Tang San himself also discovered that his spirit power growth rate had clearly slowed.
It might be said that the spirit power required to rise one rank became greaterter on. Because he hadnt obtained the fifth spirit ring, he also didnt know what rank his spirit power could reach. But he was certain it wouldnt surpass fifty three at the most.
After reaching the fiftieth rank, gaining two ranks every year was already an exceptionally fast pace.
After reaching the seventieth rank, a Spirit Master might not rise one rank in several years. It clearly showed the trouble ofter stage cultivation.
Despite his spirit power promotion speed dropping greatly in the second year, Tang San had still thoroughly familiarized himself with his Clear Sky Hammer. Even though it didnt have a single spirit ring, with the control of his fiftieth rank spirit power, the Clear Sky Hammer could already produce an extremely terrifying attack power. The present scene was the eruption of the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Methods nine by ninth, eighty first swing.
For spirits with support capability, it was undoubtedly the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda. In attack power, no other spirits could reach Sword Douluo Chen Xins Sacred Sword. But in tyranny, in force, in burst strength, the Clear Sky Hammer held the throne at the summit without submitting to anything.
Otherwise, how could the Clear Sky School be called something like the number one sect of the Spirit Master world?
Despite not having any abilities from spirit rings, the Clear Sky Hammer could still be infused with spirit power. It was still a divine tool-like existence.
Two years ago, before the special training started, Tang Hao had once asked Tang San what his biggest w was.
At that time, Tang San had replied with burst strength, ack of instantly erupting attack power.
But now, this issue was resolved as easily as a knife splits bamboo.
Even though Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer was still the same size, in Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method, or perhaps it should be said with the boost of Tang San infusing spirit power, the erupting attack it could produce right now had already reached an extremely terrifying degree.
Part 3
Even more dreadful, after the Clear Sky Hammer wasbined with Tang Sans Tang Sect hidden weapons, as long as Tang Sans spiritual force locked onto the opponent, unless the opponent had spiritual force far greater than his, and moreover was proficient in teleportation type capabilities, he would only be able to stiffly block it. Basically without the chance to dodge.
Hong
The halted waterfall fell, ferociously smashing Tang San standing on the round rock. But Tang San stood there without moving a single jot, like a nail hammered into the rock. His face even disyed a somewhat pleasurable expression. Immersed in the enormous waterfall, spitting out a breath, profound Mysterious Heaven Skill covered his body in ayer of faint white Big Dipper Qi.
Figure shing, Tang San had leapt from the round stone. The Clear Sky Hammer in his hand quietly disappeared, reced by several dozen strands of Blue Silver Grass striking downwards,shing the surface of the water. Tang San used the momentum to soar out,nding directly next to Tang Hao on the shore.
When Tang San soared over, Tang Haos facial expression had already returned to solemnity. As he looked at his son smoothlynding next to him, he said indifferently:Think youre very powerful, yes?
Tang San scratched his dripping wet hair,Dad, I understand, I wont be conceited, I will definitely continue working hard. Only, most recently Ive felt that progressing in the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method with more practice is very hard.
Listening to his son, Tang Hao couldnt hold back a burst of helplessness in his heart. He still hadnt said anything about his special training, but was already stumped by this astute brat. Still thinking to progress with the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method? How can one progress after already reaching the peak? Besides the Clear Sky Hammer not having the influence of spirit rings. Tang Hao asked himself, with this hammer method alone, would he be able to do any better than his son?
The Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method training ends today. Little San, let me ask you, how do you feel about your fighting strength?Tang Hao asked.
Tang San thought it over. He first wanted to say he was confident, but recalling his fathers formidable strength, he still changed his words,Stillcking by far.
Then do you know where you arecking?Tang Hao continued asking.
Tang San looked nk a moment. Saying he wascking by far was somewhat modest, now hearing his father ask this kind of question, no immediate answer appeared.
Tang Hao apparently also wasnt looking to hear Tang Sans answer, and went on:In theory, Grandmaster is unparallelled. His instruction methods for you were exceptionally proper, letting you build a solid foundation. Since you took him as teacher, your growth rate has been extremely fast, and youve also undergone a great many battles. You still have some realbat experience. No need to undervalue yourself. However, you stillck the essence of realbat.
Essence? Whats the essence of realbat?Tang San hurriedly asked. His father should be a character reckoned among the best even among Title Douluo. Even though he didnt say much, Tang San benefited from each word of guidance. He now hurriedly focused his attention to listen.
Tang Hao spoke in a low voice:What is realbat? A true battle with life and death in the bnce is realbat. But the realbat youve experienced has for the most part been in the format ofpetitions. You havent encountered many life crises. People, only in a test of life and death, will their potential bepletely roused. By constantly struggling at the edge of death can one be said to truly possess the capability of battle. Your mind and battle control strength are both pretty good. But youck one thing. The purest murderous spirit. Sense my aura.
His words falling, the pupils of Tang Haos eyes abruptly disappeared. In that instant, he suddenly emitted an extremely ice cold aura. This aura didnt seem to have any burst power, but as it earnestly enveloped Tang San, he immediately felt as if he had fallen into an ice house. Every single hair on his body stood up.
Ice cold, awe inspiring, evil, terrifying, the formidable murderous spirit making people tremble was like confronting a pouncing giant beast. Tang San clearly felt everything he did be slower within this iparably tremendous murderous spirit. Even having the Purple Demon Eye with that Purple God Light, he didnt dare look face to face with Tang Hao.
Even more shocking to Tang San was that the droplets flowing down his body had apparently slowed, the gradually dripping water condensing into strings of ice beads, hanging from his body.
Murderous spirit turned substantial? This was one description Tang Sans mind put out. Grandmaster once told him that, as his own strength reached a particrly terrifying level, his killing intent could even reach the level of substance, going from intangible to material. But this kind of level was as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns even among Title Douluo.
The ice cold killing intent retreated like a tide, and Tang Haos voice shocked Tang San awake,What you felt, that was murderous spirit. Dont you want to ask how to use murderous spirit? Murderous spirit actually doesnt mainly influence the opponent, but rather yourself. It can let you disregard life and death, let you disy your own strength to the greatest degree, even surpass your level. It can even let you act faster. Possessing intense killing intent proves that you have once crawled from massive heaps of corpses. That you have experienced the edge of far too many life and death struggles. Even when confronting opponents far more formidable than yourself, you can still not be the slightest bit timid. Killing intent is a kind of imposing manner. In some areas it can even be equalled to courage. Perhaps it could be said that killing intent is the sublimation of courage.
Tang Haos exnation of killing intent was undoubtedly somewhat extreme, but he made Tang San clearly understand his meaning.
Dad, please teach me how I should obtain murderous spirit.Tang Sans looked at his father with a resolute gaze.
Tang Hao shook his head,No, I cant teach you. Im unable to teach you. You are, after all, my son. Even if I released even denser killing intent, you still wouldnt believe that Id kill you. Murderous spirit can only rely on your own understanding and what you possess. You can rx thoroughly today. Tomorrow morning, well set out. Ill bring you to a ce where you can truly cultivate your murderous spirit.
Hearing Tang Haos words, Tang San couldnt help being somewhat happy. Staying here for two years, training without rest, even if this ce was even more beautiful, it would still make people weary of aesthetics in the end. He could finally leave.
The father and son ate and slept in the wind, and didnt have anything to put in order. Early the next morning, Tang Hao took the lead, and the two left the pool, left this valley.
Tang San knew his father didnt like being wordy, and therefore he also didnt ask Tang Hao where they were going, only silently followed behind his father.
Passing two years of assiduous cultivation, by now Tang Sans physical strength had already reached a shocking level. As if his whole body cultivated his Mysterious Jade Hand, it expressed a gem-like luster. His eyes had a reserved splendor, and if one didnt look carefully, it would be very difficult to notice the deep blue color in his pupils.
Even though Tang San hadnt made great efforts to cultivate his spiritual force in these two years, his spiritual force had still made sufficient progress. The cultivation with unswerving will and stubbornness had not only forged his body, but also forged his mind.
After five days, Tang Hao had brought Tang San to an unknown forest.
Just as they arrived, Tang San immediately sensed a familiar atmosphere. After his spiritual force had grown powerful, his senses for the outside world had also clearly grown sharper. This was the atmosphere of danger.
Tang Hao halted in front of the forest,You will soon go to the ce where you can truly train in realbat. Therefore, its necessary for you to obtain your fifth spirit ring. There are spirit beasts that suit you in this forest.
Finally going to get the fifth spirit ring? Tang San couldnt help being somewhat excited.
Obtaining the fifth spirit ring would alsopletely pull out his spirit power. In two years of cultivation, Tang Sans Conception Vessel had also been connected. The only meridian that remained now was a Governing Vessel.
The goal Tang San gave himself before the sixtieth rank was to also connect the Governing Vessel. Then, his Mysterious Heaven Skill could reach another stage.
After connecting the eight meridians, he could use protective Big Dipper Qi. This was something Spirit Masters didnt have. In the terms of this world, it should be called spirit power materialization.
Sit.Tang Hao pointed to the ground.
Tang San was nk a moment, but still followed his words and sat cross legged on the ground. Only he was somewhat unclear on just what his father would actually have him do.
Tang Hao didnt exin, but walked to Tang Sans side,Release your Blue Silver Grass, afterwards use your heart to feel. With your present spiritual force, you should be able to sense it. Originally, I wasnt going to let you obtain this capability so early, but with the growth of your spiritual force so far, it should be time to receive it.
Tang San didnt understand the meaning of his fathers words, he only vaguely heard that the spirit ring ahead of him was something his father had nned for long ago.
Without thinking of anything else, he immediately closed his eyes. Blue Silver Grass released automatically, revolving around his body and slowly spreading. Condensing his spiritual force, he scattered it into his surroundings.
As a nt, blue silver grass was universal across the Continent.
Very soon, Tang San entered that realm he had once entered before. The surrounding blue silver grass seemed to call out to him, his spiritual force strengthened substantially, making his senses be especially clear.
He could even distinguish the mood of each blue silver grass.
His senses gradually spread along with his spiritual force, and Tang San felt the aura of the blue silver grass grow more and more tremendous.
Gradually, he became soaked in this feeling. He discovered that all the blue silver grass seemed to have a kind of nourishing mood towards him.
It was like they were his children, bbering to their father in excitement.
Chapter 134 — The True Face Of Tang San’s Spirit, Blue Silver Emperor
Chapter 134: The True Face Of Tang Sans Spirit, Blue Silver Emperor
Part 1
This was a mood he had never sensed before. Gradually, he didnt need to release too much spiritual force, each blue silver grass within the forest released faint spiritual fluctuations, and even though they werent strong individually, with all that omnipresent blue silver grass together, it formed a tremendous spiritual field, fusing together with the spiritual force Tang San released.
Through them, the range Tang San could sense suddenly multiplied exponentially.
Each blue silver grass became like Tang Sans eyes and ears. Tang San could use spiritual force to examine the world before, but now using the blue silver grass spiritual field, the area he could observe could only be described as terrifying.
Just at this moment, suddenly, a voice echoed by Tang Sans ears without any warning,King, great king, is it truly you? You have finallye to me, thank Heaven.
King? Is this meant for me? Tang San was inwardly shocked. He didnt understand why a voice would appear within his spiritual world. And at this moment, Tang Hao standing next to Tang San, revealed a faint smile. His spiritual force had also been open all along.
A voice suddenly appearing as Tang San sensed the spiritual field of the surrounding blue silver grass, astonished him enormously. And this voice unexpectedly addressed him as king.
A powerful spiritual force suddenly reached out through the originally gentle blue silver grass spiritual field. This spiritual force swiftly tangled with Tang Sans spiritual force, as if the two were ropes tied together.
King, pleasee here to me, can you?That voice seemed to be even more eager, and with a strong longing.
Opening his eyes in shock, Tang San looked at his father.
Tang Hao calmly said:You should have already sensed it. Go, Ill wait for you here. There are times when obtaining a spirit ring doesnt require killing.
Even though Tang San didnt understand what his father meant, he still stood. Greatly astonishing to him was that even without him deliberately controlling his spiritual force right now, that intense spiritual aura was still connected to him, constantly calling out.
Stepping into the forest, Tang San suddenly felt the threatening aura of the spirit beasts within the forest clearly weaken, as if the spirit beasts hidden among the trees had stepped aside to open up a path. With his fathers certainty, he didnt hesitate, leaping up and swiftly advancing in the direction of that spiritual pull.
Where he passed, the blue silver grass on the ground seemed to call out excitedly, softly swaying rhythmically. As if dancing cheerfully at Tang Sans arrival.
This forest wasntrge, at least it couldnt even bepared to the Star Dou Great Forest. But as he entered, Tang San discovered that the nts here all seemed very ancient, as if they had experienced endless years.
Trees towering towards the sky could be seen everywhere, even the light of the sun found it very difficult to pierce the dense foliage.
Tang San could be certain that this was an ancient forest. But, just what was that voice calling out to him?
He longed to know the truth, and therefore his speed was especially rapid. On the way, he wasnt obstructed by any spirit beasts, and easily followed the pull of that spiritual force forward.
After rushing for around two hours, that spiritual force connected to him suddenly became especially clear.
King, I am here.The spiritual voice appeared once again, so excited it was even a bit nervous.
Passing two trees that would have required at least several people working together to reach around, Tang Sans spiritual force shifted, locking onto a nt in front. He could clearly feel that the spiritual call came from this nt.
Slender vines climbed up, intertwining until they reached ten meters into the air. It seemed to be countless vines twined together to form an extraordinary nt. It was entirely crystal clear blue, the surface flickering with a special kind of translucency. In its surroundings, the blue silver grass grew especially lush.
Each of those vines were the thickness of a human waist, their diameter surpassing one chi.
Right now it swayed slightly, and in the middle of the vines, there were unexpectedly marks condensed together like a human face. Right now its expression seemed to be smiling. Smiling at him.
These vines gave him a formidable impression, an extremely formidable aura being released with hardly any restraint. Intense spiritual fluctuations gushed out with that face as center, revolving around Tang San with a cheerful rhythm.
The spiritual pull stopped here. Even though Tang San had seen nt type spirit beasts before, it was still the first time he met one with such a formidable aura.
Did you call for me?Tang Sans stared at the enormous vine in front of him with a burning gaze. Even though he already sensed that the counterpart didnt hold the slightest bit of malice, inwardly he still couldnt help being a bit vignt.
Yes, great king. It was I who called for you.That human face in the twisting vines moved, revealing an extraordinary human expression, itsrge mouth opening, unexpectedly issuing human speech.
This time it was no longer a spiritual exchange, but rather true speech.
Tang San was shocked. In fact, nt type spirit beasts cultivation was a lot harder than animal type spirit beasts. He had never heard Grandmaster say that nt type spirit beasts could speak, but the facts arrayed before him tolerated no disbelief.
Who are you? Why do you call me king?Tang San curiously asked.
The vines smiled:Because flowing through your body, is blood more noble than mine. If I can be called a king among blue silver grass, then, you are the emperor.
Hearing this, Tang San inwardly understood somewhat. His brain operating at high speed, all kinds of possibilities constantly appeared in his mind.
This enormous vine in front of him was unexpectedly also a blue silver grass. The universally regarded as a trash spirit, Blue Silver Grass, could actually be cultivated to such a formidable degree?
Before Tang San opened his mouth, the Blue Silver King spoke once again,The distance to blood of your realm is still at least fifteen thousand years of cultivation for me. To meet you, to sense the aura of the blood you carry, I seem to have found a path leading to even nobler blood. Thank you, my king.
Tang San frowned,Im sorry, perhaps youve made a mistake. Im really not your king. Im a human, not blue silver grass. I just happen to possess the Blue Silver Grass spirit.
No.The Blue Silver King said somewhat eagerly:Great king, its impossible for me to mistake it. The aura you carry is the aura of the Blue Silver Empress, this is no mistake. If you were only an ordinary human with the blue silver grass spirit like that, do you believe you could cultivate to your present level? What you possess, is the blood of the blue silver imperial family! Great king.
Tang San was dumbfounded,Youre saying, that my Blue Silver Grass isnt ordinary Blue Silver Grass?
Yes. What you possess is the purest blood of the blue silver royalty. If I were to describe your spirit then, I think it would be more suitable to use Blue Silver Emperor, not Blue Silver Grass. All blue silver are one line, all are your people. Havent you felt them calling out to you?
Blue Silver Emperor? Tang Sans heart twitched. He suddenly understood some of his fathers intentions in letting hime here.
Could it be that his mothers spirit in those days was Blue Silver Emperor? That what he had inherited wasnt some trash spirit, but the profound Blue Silver Emperor Spirit?
That enormous Blue Silver King continued:Blue Silver Emperor has always been of the same line in this world. Only when thest Blue Silver Emperor passes will the next Blue Silver Emperor appear. Even if you are human, you are currently the only person through whose veins flows the blood of the Blue Silver Emperor.
Tang San felt his pulse elerate,But, Ive never felt that my Blue Silver Grass was anything special, perhaps you dont understand, but the strength I possess right now was obtained by a special method of cultivating.
Tang San had always believed that the reason he could possess innate full spirit power wasnt rted to his spirit, but rather to his cultivation of Mysterious Heaven Skill.
Consequently, he was still somewhat doubtful of the Blue Silver Kings words.
The Blue Silver King sighed lightly, saying:Yes, youre not wrong, previously, your Blue Silver Emperor was no different from ordinary Blue Silver Grass. This is our mistake. Because, your blue silver imperial blood still hasnt truly awakened. Therefore youre still unable to sense how formidable it is. Great king, youring here, dont tell me it isnt in order to let me help you awaken it?
Hearing the Blue Silver Kings words, if Tang San still didnt understand, he wouldnt be Tang San.
Awaken? His spirit had already had one awakening when he was six, could it be it still needed a second?
Apparently sensing Tang Sans way of thinking, the Blue Silver King patiently said:Great Majesty, would the awakening of ordinary humans be able to truly awaken that noble blood of yours? On the Continent, besides you, I am the longest living blue silver grass. Therefore I am called Blue Silver King. Meeting you atst, as your eternal servants, we will forever guard you. Do you wish to forever shelter your subjects?
Without any hesitation, Tang San earnestly fixed his gaze on the Blue Silver King, nodding firmly,I do.
Two drops of blue liquid flowed from where the eyes were on the Blue Silver Kings human face,Almost twenty years, without feeling the aura of Your Majesty. Today, we will atst no longer be motherless children. Your Majesty, please sense your subjects worship you.
Part 2
The words fell, and an iparably enormous aura suddenly rose. That wasnt from the Blue Silver King in front of him, but rather from the entire forest.
Blue deep luster was emitted by every single blue silver grass. One blue silver grass might only emit a tiny speck of blue light, but as the blue light of millions and millions of blue silver grass condensed, that was a sea of blue.
Tang San immediately felt himself be the center of this ocean. His body was like an enormous swallowing mouth, frantically swallowing the outpouring blue sea of the outside world.
An unprecedented stream of heat rose from deep within. At this moment, Tang San no longer felt shock or pressure from the enormous energy, and neither did he have any sensation of his body swelling. He was shocked to discover that as that warm stream flowed courageously, an extremely gentle aura softly brushed away from his body.
For some reason, when he felt this gentle aura, Tang San suddenly had a kind of urge to cry. That seemed to be a kind of nourishing mood, as if what he bore right now, was his mothers caress.
Closing his eyes, Tang San didnt want to let this feeling pass. He renounced perception of everything in the outside world, he didnt even use that top quality mind to calcte his current gains and losses,pletely focusing his heart on thatpletely unreserved,pletely selfless tenderness.
The Clear Sky Hammer was inherited from his father, Blue Silver Grass from his mother. No matter if it was amon Blue Silver Grass or the Blue Silver Emperor the Blue Silver King spoke of.
All this was what his mother in this world had left him. Tang San knew that, that tender aura, was the aura his mother had set aside for his blood.
Maternal love, the most selfless love in the world. Tang San had never had this kind of feeling before, but he did now. Even though he still didnt have a mother in this world, right now, that dense maternal love pervaded his heart.
In the depths of his heart, something seemed to break, to melt.
Tang San seemed to see the scene of his birth in this world, a pale woman with long blue hair pulling him to her chest, a sparkling and translucent blue teardrop sliding down her delicate cheek, falling on his chest and slowly soaking in.
Even though he didnt hear any voices in that tableau, he could clearly feel that womans love call out to him.
Mom. Tang San truly wanted to call out, but however he called, the woman in the scene still slowly faded. What remained was only him in swaddling, a faint blue spreading on his chest.
In the real world, standing there, Tang San already had cheeks streaming with tears. The surface of his skin had alreadypletely turned a sparkling and translucent blue, countless Blue Silver Grass emitting from his body, coiling around. Those Blue Silver Grass were also extraordinarily sparkling and translucent.
Blue liquid rolled from the eyes of the Blue Silver King. People might mistake people, but he wouldnt make mistakes. This boy in front of him was the descendant of the imperial family, the child of the Blue Silver Empress of those days. Great king, I wish your soul and spirit may rest in peace.
The tremendous blue light rushed in, and Tang Sans body was soaked and floating in an extremely gentle ocean. There was no pain. There was only a tender aura caressing his soul.
Spirit rings appeared one after another.
The first spirit ring, Datura Serpent, the second spirit ring, Ghost Vine, the third spirit ring, Man Faced Demon Spider, the fourth spirit ring, Pit Demon Spider.
Yellow, yellow, purple, ck. The four spirit rings didnt move after appearing, but rather rose in sequence over Tang San. And those countless spots of blue light swiftly invaded these four spirit rings, giving each one a blueyer.
And at this moment, the Blue Silver Grass in Tang Sans surroundings began to change.
This wasnt caused by the blue ocean condensing in the outside world, but emitted from Tang San himself.
The originally sparkling and translucent Blue Silver Grass became even more transparent. Gradually, it actually changed into a resplendent transparency like sapphire. In the heart of that translucent blue, was a golden vein, spreading from the root of each de of Blue Silver Grass through the leaf.
The true Blue Silver Emperor had finally been born.
In an instant, under the influence of the blue golden light spreading from Tang San, the blue light in the air clearly became even more tremendous. On the ground, each blue silver grass began to turn sparkling and transparent, began to grow frantically.
Even the Blue Silver King in front of Tang San became transparent under the influence of the blue golden light he released, its face revealing a satisfied expression.
Tang Sans four spirit rings all distributed a blue golden luster. Very quickly, that blue golden light once again permeated the spirit rings. It seemed that these four spirit rings were no different in any way from before.
But in fact, they were already no longer the four spirit rings of the Blue Silver Grass, but rather the four spirit rings of a Blue Silver Emperor.
Tang Sans swelling muscles shrank somewhat, his whole body seeming even more proportional. His stature didnt change, but his ck hair gradually turned deep blue. Within that deep blue was still mixed a faint golden luster.
It was like the Blue Silver Emperor at his side.
The crystalline long hair was so dazzlingly beautiful, and at this moment, the attributes of Tang Sans entire body were all intangibly promoted. Unrted to spirit power, that waspletely a reconstruction of his body after awakening his spirit.
The properties of Blue Silver Grass were fortitude and tenacious vitality. And as Blue Silver Emperor, right now Tang Sans body undoubtedly reflected this perfectly. Right now, that flourishing vitality of his body unexpectedly reached a terrifying level.
Even Tang San himself didnt know that at this moment, his body gained a terrifying mechanism, a special attribute people couldnt imagine.
Also the exclusive attribute of the Blue Silver Emperor.
That wasnt an attribute that could be clearly sensed, but it would have an enormous influence on Tang Sans future.
The blue light gradually waned, Tang San gradually regaining consciousness.
But he didnt want to wake. Because that benevolent tenderness slowly passed as he woke.
The original four spirit rings vanished into Tang Sans body one by one, but those countless specks of light began to rapidly condense, coagting as they revolved around him. The tremendous blue light converged into an enormous blue halo, revolving around Tang San.
The halo constantlypressed and grew smaller, its color also turning darker and darker.
Tang San didnt know what kind of feeling that was, he only felt the warm stream within himpletely release. And the tears flowing from his eyes grew more numerous, and more ...
Finally, all that converging blue had turned into a halo the same size as a spirit ring, the countless ovepping blue specks finally turned ck. Waltzing, that brand new ck ring of light began to revolve around Tang San with a familiar rhythm, everything in the surroundings bing still.
On the ground, the frantically growing blue silver grass was three times taller than before. Their translucency gradually disappeared along with the blue light, but the breath of life they released had clearly be even stronger than before.
This was the effect of the Blue Silver Emperors aura. Under its influence, all blue silver grass would make a qualitative leap. Tang San had obtained a great deal from here, but his Blue Silver Emperor aura had bestowed very much.
Dont cry, great Majesty. The past is already the past. We require your blessing.The Blue Silver King softly called out.
With everything already quieted down, Tang San slowly opened his eyes, hazy with tears,Thank you.
Tang Sans voice was somewhat choked. He wasnt thanking the Blue Silver King for helping him awaken his true Blue Silver Emperor spirit, but rather thanking him for letting him experience his mothers aura. Since birth, in two worlds, it was the first time he had felt this inextricable benevolent tenderness.
It is I who should thank you. Just your appearance has awoken an even more formidable vitality in us. The spirit ring you obtained now, I condensed it to the extreme limit of what your body could bear. In human terms, this spirit ring would approximately equal what could arise from a twenty five thousand year spirit beast. He really doesnte from the outside world, but originates in you yourself. He will grow and evolve along with what you can endure. Whenever you are in the world of your people, it will change ording to your body.
Right now, Tang San could with difficulty manage to remember the Blue Silver Kings words, but he wasnt in the mood to sense the changes within his body, and even more wouldnt discover that his originally ordinary appearance had undergone some minute changes, and these minute changes would make him seem a hundred times more handsome than before.
His original appearance was only influenced by his fathers blood. But now, he had finally simultaneously inherited the blood of both his parents.
The present him, could be considered the true him.
Faint light flickering, Tang Sans face revealed a clear mood fluctuation. He wasnt in any hurry to leave, but rather released his own spirit Blue Silver Emperor.
A small cluster of Blue Silver Grass emerged from his right palm, the sparkling and translucent des of grass didnt have the thorns of the Ghost Vine, and would only appear a bit bulkier than ordinary blue silver grass. But those sapphire-like des of grass seemed so beautiful.
Especially that vein of gold in the center gave people an even more extremely special sense of beauty. This wasnt Blue Silver Grass, but rather the true Blue Silver Emperor.
If Blue Silver Grass was a waste spirit, then Blue Silver Emperor was absolutely a first rate spirit, a unique spirit. The only spirit with the blood of the Emperor.
Part 3
Softly caressing the Blue Silver Emperor, Tang San seemed to sense his mothers existence. Standing there like that, he kept repeating the same movement.
From start to finish of the Blue Silver Emperors awakening, altogether seven days had passed. After seven days, after the end of the awakening ceremony, Tang San stood quietly in front of the Blue Silver king for three days. Afterwards he quietly bid farewell to this already more than eighty five thousand year old Blue Silver King, and quietly left this ancient forest.
Stepping out of the forest, Tang San saw his father sitting there cross legged with his eyes closed.
Sensing his sons aura, Tang Hao slowly opened his eyes. But as his gaze fell on Tang San, he was utterly dumbfounded.
Tang San had never seen this kind of expression in his fathers face, that unbounded gentleness. Lips trembling, Tang Hao looked foolishly at Tang Sans face, two rows of tears flowing down his aged face.
Ah Yin Quietly calling out, Tang Haos voice was also trembling. He stood, his whole body seeming to tremble. Fiercely taking a step forward, he reached Tang San and, spreading his arms, forcefully pulled his son into his embrace.
Ah Yin, Ah Yin Do you know how much I missed you? Why would you be so foolish, why Tang Hao practically shouted, weeping andining. Tang San could clearly feel his fathers burning tears falling on his jacket.
Ah Yin, that should be his mothers name. Unconsciously, Tang Sans cheeks were also streaming with tears.
Father and son held each other crying, neither speaking, for a long, long time. It was still Tang San who took the initiative to speak up.
Dad
Tang Hao stiffened a moment, slowly raising his head. Both hands grasping Tang Sans shoulders, he looked at him in a daze.
Dad.Tang San called out.
Tang Hao murmured:You know, your mom was very beautiful. She truly was very, very beautiful. She was the most perfect woman in this world. Gentle, kind hearted, beautiful. All the words that can describe beauty seemed to be made just for her. Right now, you finally resemble her somewhat. I seemed to see her waving at me.
Raising his head to gaze at the sky, Tang Hao suddenly shouted in a loud voice,Ah Yin, did you see? Our son has already grown up. Hes already grown up. Ah Yin
His fathers deep pain influenced Tang San profoundly. Tang Haos shout made everything around them shudder, until a trace of scarlet spread from the corner of his mouth. Facing the sky and roaring, he fell stiffly to the ground.
Tang San hastily supported his father, shocked. Raising his hand to press on Tang Haos chest, a rich and gentle Mysterious Heaven Skill internal strength was infused in his body.
As the Mysterious Heaven Skill entered Tang Haos body, Tang San immediately discovered what was wrong. The energy channels of his fathers body were actually tangled together, none of the five viscera and six bowels in their original ces, the energy channels also abnormally chaotic.
Heavens! If this was an ordinary person, he should have been dead long ago. Tang Sans heart abruptly fell. He had never imagined that the father who had been so tyrannical in front of Supreme Pontiff Pce would actually carry such severe injuries.
These were old wounds. The old wounds in Tang Haos body were so severe that, if not for Tang Sans Mysterious Heaven Skill orthodox school internal strength, he would also have been unable to sense Tang Haos present condition. Tang Haos body could be described as in danger of copsing at any time. One mistake, and he would die immediately.
This was one of the most powerful Title Douluo in the present world. Tang San sensed the pain within his fathers heart. Over all these years, how much had his father endured?
Drawing a deep breath, Tang San didnt hesitate to support his fathers body and sit cross legged behind Tang Haos back, Mysterious Heaven Skill first circting once within him. He was shocked to discover that his Conception Vessel had unexpectedly also already been connected. The internal strength circted along the eight extraordinary meridians, and with just one circuit it seemed to have shot up somewhat. Described in terms of spirit power, Tang San had now already settled stably on the fifty third rank.
Both hands like jade, gentle white streams of energy puffed out of Tang Sans palms, sticking fiercely to the center of Tang Haos back.
The gentle Mysterious Heaven Skill slowly entered Tang Haos body. Tang San didnt urgently heal his father, but rather first circted his Mysterious Heaven Skill internal strength through his fathers body once, reviewing his fathers for many years wounded energy channels.
As a sect first ss internal strength, Mysterious Heaven Skills own treatment capabilities were extremely powerful. However, the resistance within Tang Haos body was really too great.
Tang Haos spirit power was an extremely potent existence, and despite not controlling himself right now, that potent energy was still circting within his body and colliding chaotically.
The difference between Tang Sans spirit power and Tang Haos was toorge. At this moment he could only cautiously dodge Tang Haos spirit power, and as far as possible nourish the energy channels within Tang Haos body.
The longer his internal strength operated in his fathers body, the lower Tang Sans heart fell. Tang Haos old injuries were far, far more serious than he had imagined. It could be said that Tang Haos life in this world was a final struggle.
AhUnder the nourishment of the Mysterious Heaven Skill, Tang Hao slowly awoke from unconsciousness.
He hadnt felt thisfortable in a great many years. Opening his hazy eyes, Tang Hao frowned,Little San, withdraw. Its useless. Im alright.
The Mysterious Heaven Skill making a final circuit within Tang Hao, Tang San slowly withdrew his internal strength. But his expression became extremely serious.
Dad, your injuries
Tang Hao indifferently said:Its alright. Over so many years, Ive be ustomed to it long ago. Dont tell me you believe that, as a Title Douluo, I would be knocked down by these scrapes?
No, dad.Tang San turned in front of Tang Hao,Your injuries are extremely serious. Without good care, its possible you could
Could what?Tang Hao red at Tang San,Die, yes? Whats so terrible about dying? Dead, Ill also go properly apany your mom. Theres no need for you to care about my matters. What you must do right now is to go stronger as fast as possible ording to my instructions. Dont tell me you want to be unable to protect your loved one like me back then?
Die?Tang San suddenly became agitated,Dad, do you really have nothing else you want in this life? Yes, mom is already dead, but, you still have me in this world. Im your son. If you die, what do I do? Dont tell me you dont want to see me marry and have children in the future, dont want to see your grandchildren?
Tang Hao looked distracted a moment. Looking at Tang San, the light in his eyes became a bit gentle,What are you doing talking about this, Im still not dead. Moreover, even if I wanted treatment, what use would it be? I know my own injuries. Im already very fortunate to control them to this degree until now.
I can treat it.Tang San firmly watched his father.
Tang Hao smiled, a somewhat ridiculing smile,Even a healing type Title Douluo couldnt cure me. You can?
Tang San sternly said:The healing abilities of healing type Spirit Masters can only treat the symptoms, not the root cause. But my spirit power has the ability to get to the root of it.
Feeling thefort within his body, Tang Hao frowned.
Tang San continued:But I still cant heal youpletely, because my spirit power and yours are too far apart. When my spirit power approaches yours, Im sure I can treat you.
Tang San didnt exaggerate by this. If his Mysterious Heaven Skill cultivation could reach the ninth realm, relying on this orthodox internal strength, he indeed might cure Tang Hao. But what he didnt say was that, even when Tang Hao waspletely cured, his spirit power would also massively drop from the many years of aggravated injuries.
Tang Hao calmly said:This is all a matter forter. Later matters can be discussedter.
Suddenly, with a putong sound, Tang San sank to his knees in front of Tang Hao.
Get up. A mans knees are gold. What I loathe the most are bowing and scraping people.Tang Hao said angrily.
A stubborn gaze burst forth in Tang Sans eyes,
Dad, I want you to promise me one thing. If you dont promise, I wont get up.
Tang Hao had never seen his son say something like this to him.
What thing?
Tang San said in a low voice:From now on, you cant fight with people again. Especially not with people on the same level of strength as you. Otherwise, if your internal injuries are aggravated, then
Tang Hao impatiently waved a hand,Thats impossible. I still have a lot of things to do. How can I have my hands tied and feet bound?
Tang San resolutely said:Dad, I will grow as fast as possible, be strong as fast as possible, as strong as you. Im your son, your matters are my matters. Leave them to me. I want you to be alive, safe and sound. To see me marry, to see your grandsons birth, to see our future.
Tang Hao pulled Tang San from the ground with one hand. Turning and walking towards the distance,No nonsense. Keep up. Its time to bring you where you need to go.
DadTang San shouted.
Tang Hao turned sharply, he was shocked to find the Eight Spider Lances, turned apletely transparent blue, pointing at Tang Sans own eight vitals.
Blue Silver Grass evolution into Blue Silver Emperor had subsequently evolved Tang Sans external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances. Right now only the spear head sharp points of the Eight Spider Lances appeared purple, the rest just like Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass, a sparkling and translucent blue. Only, within this translucent blue, red and white light could faintly be seen moving.
What are you doing?The pupils of Tang Haos eyes contracted.
Chapter 135 — Slaughter City
Chapter 135: ughter City
Part 1
Tang San gazed at his father without yielding,
Dad, promise me. I dont have a mother, I cant also be without a father.
You Tang Hao looked at his son, unable to keep from being somewhat nk.
If you dont promise me, my body for yours, then Ill apany you in death.The points of the Eight Spider Lances already stuck to Tang Sans skin. Even if Tang Hao was even more powerful, it would still be impossible to stop his suicide.
Seeing the resolve in his sons eyes, Tang Hao knew that Tang San wasnt ying a joke on him. From childhood he had never shown any intent of disobedience, but right now, his son seemed to have alreadypletely left his control.
Tang Sans appearance had be handsome, even more like his mother. Tang Haos eyes turned somewhat misty, it seemed as if the one standing in front of him wasnt his son, but his wife.
Dad, if mom was still alive, she wouldnt want you to disregard your health. For me, and for mom, promise me.
Drawing a deep breath, Tang Hao faced the sky and sighed,It seems Ive really grown old. Really unable to do anything. Fine. Once youve grown up, Ill go apany your mother by her tomb. Lets go.
Finished speaking, he walked forward without turning his head.
His fatherspromise was a weight off Tang Sans mind. His face revealing a genuine smile, he followed his father with quick steps.
In the direction Tang Hao brought Tang San, they first reached the side of a small river.
Take a look at your present appearance.
Tang San stared nkly, present appearance? He lowered his head to look his body over, but there was nothing clearly distinct. Only his muscles didnt seem as protruding as before, but the proportions of his body were even better.
Walking to the side of the river, when Tang San saw his reflection in the water, he couldnt help staring nkly.
His skin was somewhat fairer than before, dark blue eyes bright and filled with expression, a head of beautiful deep blue long hair, a handsome face with a somewhat steadfast imposing manner. It was as if his face was peeled with a knife, releasing the spirit stored within.
This. Is this me?If Tang San was described as ordinary before, then, right now, he would absolutely be on the same level as Dai Mubai and Oscar. Even though the style wasnt the same, right now he wouldnt pass without attention like before.
Your eyes are bigger, more like your mom. Having inherited her blood, you would naturally also inherit some of the genes she always hid within you.
Touching his smooth face,Mom.Tang Sans expression became a bit softer. Laughing wryly in his heart, he didnt know if Xiao Wu and the others would still recognize him now.
Carefully watching the reflection in the river, what had changed wasnt only his appearance. The current him had even changed in temperament, seemingly a bit more refined and serene than before, just like an elegant beautiful youth.
Dad, who was mom really?Tang San really couldnt help but voice the doubts in his heart, asking his father. Who was his mother after all? Why would his mother possess the Blue Silver Emperor Spirit?
Tang Hao shook his head,I said Id tell you after youpleted all my special training. Lets go. We must go to where you should go.
Once on the road again, Tang Haos words returned to being as sparse as before. Tang San judged by the sun in the sky that he hand his father were always heading north. As for where they were going, he had no idea. Only the atmosphere gradually grew colder.
Tang Hao still followed the trails between the mountains. To them, the cold of the outside world didnt count as anything.
After eating the wind and sleeping outside for half a month.
Ahead was a small town. This was the first time Tang San had seen a town since starting Tang Haos special training. Inwardly he couldnt help be suffused with a different kind of feeling.
This little town wasntrge, but just as they entered, Tang San felt an odd atmosphere in their surroundings. He couldnt say why, but he always thought the people around them had a kind of unusual coldness.
Tang Hao brought Tang San to a tavern in the small town and entered.
The atmosphere in the tavern was extremely turbid. Tang San noted that the decorations here were unexpectedly all ck. Even though it was daytime outside, inside this ce was a gloomy and cold dark feeling.
Right now the tavern was about thirty percent full or so. Even though the atmosphere was turbid, people rarely spoke, giving an extremely quiet impression.
Tang Hao and Tang Sans arrival attracted a lot of gazes, but for the most part they were only quick nces flitting across them.
Tang Hao found a ce to sit with his son in the corner. A waiter in ck clothes and apathetic expression walked over.
What do you want?
Tang Hao coldly said:Give me two Bloody Mary.
The waiters face changed slightly,You sure?Swept with Tang Haos ice cold gaze, he didnt dare say anything else, turned his head and left.
After a moment, two cups of muddy liquid were carried over. The liquid seemed dark red, distributing a strong stink, as if the nose was assaulted by blood.
Tang San frowned, but Tang Hao raised a cup and emptied it in one gulp. Raising his head to look at his son,
Drink it.
Tang San hesitated a moment, slowly raising the cup,Dad, what is this?
Tang Hao shot him a nce, repeating:Drink it.
Tang San drew a deep breath, suddenly closing his eyes, pouring the liquid in the cup into his stomach in one mouthful.
The liquid was somewhat salty, and moreover a bit acrid. A strong taste of blood suddenly pervaded Tang Sans sense of taste and smell.
Tang Hao looked at him, calmly saying:This is a cup of human blood.
What?Tang Sans face instantly turned pale. The next moment, he couldnt help leaning his head over to the side, throwing up.
The violent vomiting broke the calm within the tavern, and also attracted the eyes of all the people there. Roaringughter rose.
Where did this chicke from? Fuck off back home. This isnt a ce you should be.
Cant even enjoy a cup of Bloody Mary, and still wants to gain the qualifications to enter?
Haha, go back home and suck your mommys tits.
All kinds of vile voices filled the tavern. The restrained emotions of those customers seemed to have found an outlet, and struck Tang San without restraint.
Emptying everything in his stomach still couldntpletely get rid of the taste of blood, and Tang San almost spit out even his gall.
As Tang San raised his head to look at his father, Tang Hao raised his hand, pointing at those jeering people,Kill them.
The jeering voices screeched to a stop, each person looking at Tang Hao with suddenly monstrous gazes.
Tang San hadnt thought that his father would give him this requirement either, and inwardly he was immediately somewhat hesitant.
Tang Hao spoke in a low voice:Didnt you say you wanted to take my ce to finish my business? Then, do as I say.
Drawing a deep breath, constraining the nauseous feeling, Tang San slowly stood.
Tang Haos voice came from behind him,
Kindness to the enemy, is cruelty to yourself. None of the people capable of leaving this ce have walked a road without death. Including you, including me. Kill them, leave none alive.
Before Tang San could move, a big man nearby had already stood suddenly,Ill kill you first.
A horn handled dagger thrust out in a tricky angle, straight at Tang Sans heart. This person was clearly very experienced, and he aimed the dagger just where it could pierce the cracks between Tang Sans ribs.
ughter intent, was this his father cultivating his ughter intent? Tang San moved. He had never been a charitable person; kindness to the enemy, was cruelty to oneself.
His left hand stretching out like lightning, catching the dagger with a keng sound. The dagger wielding big man only felt as if his dagger was stuck in solid rock, unable to advance, unable to withdraw.
Tang San took a step with his right foot, his gaze already cold, his mouth still flooded with that taste of blood, an ice cold chill emanated from his eyes.
Peng Tang Sans shoulder struck the big mans chest, and ayer of white light abruptly emanated from Tang Sans body. That wasnt in order to attack, but to shield him from the blood spraying from the big mans mouth.
That tall and sturdy man was directly sent flying from the strike, his entire chest caving in, the sounds of bones snapping spreading throughout every corner of the tavern, making peoples teeth ache.
Tang San had moved, his movement concise and forceful.
Sparkling and translucent Blue Silver Grass flew out in all directions, frantically spreading.
By now he already clearly saw that there were twenty three people in the tavern besides him, his father, and the waiter. He had killed one, twenty two still remained.
Among those twenty two people, five swiftly released their spirits, the remaining seventeen without the slightest hesitation pulling out their weapons. Unexpectedly, none ran away.
This is a test, a test for us from ughter City. Kill him, and well be able to enter ughter City.Nobody knew who shouted, but everyones eyes turned red, charging at Tang San as if crazy.
Twenty two people, only five were Spirit Masters, and the strongest one had no more than four spirit rings.
A blue aura fluctuated and rose, and along with that instantly spreading Blue Silver Grass, five spirit rings quietly rose from below Tang San.
Yellow, yellow, purple, ck, ck. Five terrifying spirit rings quietly appeared.
Part 2
The light of the fourth spirit ring abruptly red. The next instant, the entire tavern was already filled with ayer of sparkling and translucent blue.
Strand after strand of bulky Blue Silver Grass protruded from underground, solid awl-shapes piercing one body after another.
Blue Silver Emperors fourth variant spirit ability, Blue Silver Thrust,unched.
Everything seemed to stop. Even that Spirit Ancestor couldnt escape the fate of being skewered. Not a single body could obstruct that Blue Silver Grass that was as sharp as the Eight Spider Lances after evolving. One after another, the lifeless corpses were pushed up. They werepletely skewered, the breath of life swiftly passing.
You shouldnt insult my mom.The blue at the corner of Tang Sans eyes abruptly grew stronger. As he turned around, once again sitting across from his father, his spirit rings and the Blue Silver Grass disappeared simultaneously.
Putong, putong, putong Corpse after corpse fell to the ground, blood dying the floor of the tavern red. But right now Tang Sans expression was very calm, calm enough to astonish Tang Hao.
Nodding, Tang Hao calmly said:It seems I still underestimated you. Remember, entering ughter City, you can only rely on yourself. I wont be by your side, much less protecting you. There are no friends orpanions there, only enemies. Kill everyone that can threaten you. Obtain the championship in the Hell ughter Arena, I will naturally receive you.
The waiter in the tavern didnt lose his head because of a couple dozen people getting killed. He was as calm as Tang San, apparently long since used to the sight.
He naturally also heard Tang Hao talking to Tang San, only his face grew even more disdainful.
Want to enter ughter City by killing a few people? He still isnt qualified.The waiter coldly said,Cant even take a cup of Bloody Mary, how could he enter? Eh
Ceng Spear sharp Blue Silver Grass shot out of his chest. Tang San didnt turn around to look, only calmly said:Am I qualified now?
The waiter clearly couldnt answer. He had never expected Tang San to actually act against him too, and his eyes gradually grewrger. The Blue Silver Grass swayed gently, and the corpse was flung aside. Blood pooled, mixing with that of the previous corpses.
You adapt very quickly.Tang Hao looked at Tang San.
Tang San looked at his father,Because I have to. Because you said that each person here, including you and me, all walk the road of death. I believe you. ughter City, yes? This is the ce where I must train. Dad. I will seed.What he didnt say was that, in order to protect his family, lover andpanions, in order to realize his own hope of survival, he wouldnt shrink back.
Tang San was an astute person on his own, and after obtaining the wisdom skull, his brain had be even sharper. When throwing up, he had already understood that he could only choose to ughter in this world of ughter his father had brought him to. Otherwise he would be killed. That time of vomiting was the only weakness he would allow himself. He wouldnt be weak a second time.
Finished speaking, Tang San stood and walked over to the tavern counter withrge strides, not caring about the two additional stunned waiters behind it. Raising his hand, one palm heavily swatted the counter.
With a loud explosion, the counter turned into splinters flying in all directions, revealing the ground.
The two waiters looked on stupidly. Tang Sans blue light had already vanished by now, and in his left hand, that ck little hammer had appeared at some point.
The entrance to ughter City, should be here.Twisting, calves generating force, the pitch ck little hammer turned into a ck streak of light, heavily striking the floor.
Tang Sans spiritual force had long since probed a difference here. There was an empty space beneath this counter. It was definitely impossible for this little town to be ughter City. An entrance was the most rational exnation. He wouldnt go look for some mechanism. In a different ce, hed need to use a different method.
With a loud explosion, an enormous hole was revealed in the ground. A gloomy and cold wind brushed out of the cave. Tang San turned his head to look to where his father sat before, but discovered that Tang Hao had already disappeared. Without hesitation, he leapt down, directly into the pitch dark ground. His body was instantly swallowed up by the darkness, without a trace.
Entering the darkness, Tang San only fell several meters before he had his feet firmly nted on the ground. He didnt need any light, his Purple Demon Eye could clearly see everything in the darkness.
This was arge tunnel, sloping downwards. A gloomy and cold air constantly caressed Tang San, but he still advanced withrge strides.
When Tang San had walked one thousand four hundred sixty two steps, an ice cold voice suddenly came from all around,Wee to ughter City. This is the capital of Hell, a world brimming with ughter. Here, you can obtain everything you want, at the price of your life.
He released his spiritual force, but Tang San immediately sensed that the material of this passage was extremely unusual, his spiritual force unexpectedly unable to prate it. Face changing slightly, Tang Sans expression became a bit frozen, but his pace didnt slow. In the darkness, his Blue Silver Grass stretched out to explore first, with him behind.
Tang Hao said that killing intent was equal to bravery in some sense. But bravery didnt med impetuousness. Tang San seemed to advance boldly, but he nevercked caution.
Turning a corner, a vague light came from up ahead. Tang San squinted, operating Purple Demon Eye, and the illumination in front immediately grew before his eyes. That was an open door. On the other side of the door, were signs of life.
Advancing with big strides, Tang San vaguely heard noise. As he walked out of the passage, in front of him appeared one hundred and one men.
Completely covered in ck armor, even their faces hidden behind helmets. One hundred of them carried heavy swords, and only one sat on a tall war horse, his horse also covered with thick ck armor.
Youve broken the rules.The deep voice sounded extremely cold, as if not from a human mouth. The speaker was the mounted ck armored knight.
Tang San didnt look at him, but rather shifted his gaze behind him. What he saw was a ck city. The solid ck walls were extremely thick, that was unexpectedly truly a city. And in the air above the city, a purple moon was unexpectedly suspended. The moon hung very low, seemingly only five hundred meters distance from the ground. Looking further up, everything was ck, as if a night sky.
What should be done if I broke the rules?Tang San asked indifferently.
The ck armored knights voice was still cold, without a trace of human aura,Then you must ept the penalty. Defeat me, and you will possess the right to enter ughter City.
Not kill you?Tang San asked calmly.
The ck armored knight slowly raised thence in his hand, and the ck armored warriors on either side of Tang San slowly withdrew, leaving a spacious arena.
I am dread knight Scott.
The war horse abruptly elerated, the ck armored knight charging at Tang San with a bitter aura.
An ice cold aura filled the air, a cold murderous spirit pouncing ahead. Compared to Tang Haos tremendous killing intent, even though the killing intent this ck knight emitted was a lot smaller, it still had a sharpness.
Internal strength congregating, Tang San suddenly discovered that his spirit rings unexpectedly didnt appear along with his Blue Silver Grass. As if all spirit abilities had already lost their effect at this moment.
Without a trace of panic, Tang San shifted and withdrew Blue Silver Grass. In his left hand only a Clear Sky Hammer appeared. At this moment, he finally understood why his father once had him cultivate with his spirit power sealed. This ughter City unexpectedly had special rules. Here, all spirit abilities were ineffective. Even Spirit Master could only use the most basic strength. The spirits most basic form.
The spirit abilities were gone, but there was still spirit power, as well as Mysterious Heaven Skill. Twisting, the Clear Sky Hammer in Tang Sans hand exploded out. Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method, first swing. What he met, was the impulse of that war horse mounted heavy armored dread knight.
Hong
The warhorse cried out, the immense impulse screeching to a halt. A more than four meter long heavy knightsnce split the air, flying far into the distance.
Dread knight Scott was no longer on his horse. Just like hisnce, he was already sent flying. And that warhorse, stopped by Tang Sans right hand, the immense impulse halted, and under the enormous forces, the warhorse flipped sideways, twitching violently. Its neck had already snapped in two by the forceful collision.
The burst strength the five hundred jin heavy Clear Sky Hammer could generate with one swing from Tang San, was something only Tang Hao understood best.
With two years of forging under the waterfall, Tang Sans body had long since be a weapon. Even though the impulse was tremendous, it was still basically unable to influence him.
Dread knight scott slowly crawled from the ground. The armor on the right hand that previously held hisnce had already ruptured and flown off, the same even went for the armor on his entire right arm. Equally ruptured was still the muscles and bones of his arm.
Tang San frowned. ording to his initial estimate of the opponent, this one swing should have been able to take his life. But this dread knights strength was even a bit more than he had expected, leaving his life behind.
Advancing step by step, Tang San raised his head to look at that purple moon, thinking to himself: ughter City where spirit abilities cant be used. Im here.
Part 3
Ha-, halt.Scott shouted, trying to show a strong front.
Tang San looked at him coldly. Right now, Scotts helmet had already fallen off, revealing the face of a vicious middle aged man. He saw the expression in Tang Sans eyes, and was already rmed. Clearly, he hadnt imagined how this kids strength would be so terrifying. Wasnt he a Spirit Master?
Obstruct me again, and I dont care if I have to kill every one of you.Tang San said coldly.
No, not obstructing you. Youve already passed my test. You have the qualifications to enter ughter City.The dread knight spoke with some difficulty. What he least understood was, when ordinary Spirit Masters came here they would panic when they couldnt use spirit abilities, but this youth in front of him didnt seem to reveal a trace of influence from it.
He handed over a ck tile in front of Tang San, and Tang San off-handedly took it. On the tile was carved a human skull, and below was a number. 9528.
This is your ughter City ID. Please enter the city, someone will receive you at the gate.
Holding the tile, Tang San advanced withrge strides, without giving the dread knight a nce.
Gazing at Tang Sans gradually distancing back, Scott drew the saber at his waist. Swinging it fiercely he cut off his own alreadypletely ruined right arm. Scarlet blood soaked the ck soil, the stench of blood filling the air.
The pitch ck city gates gave people a kind of extremely oppressive feeling. Tall words were hung on the enormous city gates, ughter City.
Two ck armored warriors stood silently in front of the gates. Before Tang San could reveal the token in his hand, a woman with a ck muslin mask stepped out to greet him.
Wee to ughter City.The womans voice was very pleasant. Stepping aside from in front of Tang San, she made an inviting gesture.
Even though this underground city made Tang San extremely astonished, especially the restrictions on spirit abilities, he maintained a calmly epting attitude, following that woman through the gates. Perhaps it was because of the identification badge in his hand, but nobody stopped him.
Entering the city, what Tang San saw was a blue purple world. Lanterns were hung on both sides of the street, all of them issuing only these two colors of light. Making him somewhat astonished was that there were no few people here, and nobody paid attention to an outsider like him. Besides everything appearing that dim, what he saw was unexpectedly no different from an ordinary city.
Im your guide. You can ask me about anything you dont understand. Within twenty four hours, I will answer all your questions. After twenty four hours, this is the ce where youll live, and youll formally be a ughter City citizen.
Tang San nodded, saying:ughter city, what kind of ce is it?
The ck masked young woman said:A paradise. A paradise of depravity.
Tang San frowned,So simple?
The ck masked young woman nodded agreement.
Tang San said:Then how was ughter City founded?
The ck masked young womans answer this time was more to Tang Sans satisfaction,ughter City has already existed for a thousand years. ording to legend, its the domain left behind after a formidable Spirit Master broke through the hundredth rank. Here, all Spirit Master abilities are ineffective, people can only rely on their own instinct and physical strength to survive. Spirit power can be used as a source of strength.
Tang San looked at the ck masked young woman,Then what are the rules here?
The ck masked young woman said serenely:The rules here are that there are no rules. As a citizen of ughter City, you can do whatever you want here. Even if a Title Douluo came here from the outside world, he would still grow weak due to losing his spirit abilities. But under the rule of our ughter King, theres basically no need to fear them. In ughter City, as long as you have the ability, you can do whatever you want. But I must warn you, precisely since there are no rules here, you may face mortal danger at any time. In some sense, this is a paradise of crime.
Paradise of crime?
Yes. There are a lot of people whoe here precisely because they cant exist in the outside world, and have no choice but to enter. Aftering here, theres no need for them to worry about pursuit again. Each citizen of ughter City will enjoy ughter Citys protection.
Tang San hardly paid attention to this protection. Since he coulde here through force of violence, that meant any power could do the same. Even without spirit abilities, there was still spirit power. Title Douluo were still powers among powers here. Were the criminals here really safe?
Mister 9528. I understand what youre thinking.The ck masked young woman suddenly said.
Tang San stared nkly a moment,You know what Im thinking?
Youre definitely wondering how ughter City can protect its people, yes?
Tang Sans heart twitched,How do you know?
The ck masked young woman said:Because every new arrival to ughter City will think the same thing. But very soon, they will give up on this idea. Entering ughter City requires undergoing the test and ughter examination. Even though you entered via a peculiar method, you carry sufficient killing intent. Moreover, you defeated the lord dread knight. Therefore you obtained permission to join. However, theres one thing I must warn you of. Entering ughter City is simple, but leaving is practically impossible.
Can only enter, never leave?Tang San somewhat shocked looked at the ck masked young woman. He didnt believe he would be unable to break out.
The ck masked young woman nodded, saying:There are specialw enforcement teams within ughter City. You met lord dread knight Scott, but hes only one member of the enforcement team. The mighty ughter King controls everything here, and the powers of the enforcement team are all Spirit Douluo who the ughter King have granted the ability to use spirit abilities. The captain is even a Title Douluo. Once a lot of people wanted to break out, but there are no exceptions to the end result.
Tang San was shocked. If saying Title Douluo that couldnt use spirit abilities were still formidable, then Title Douluo that couldnt use spirit abilities would definitely be unable to defeat Spirit Douluo that could. Furthermore, ording to what the ck masked young woman said, the captain of ughter Citysw enforcement was actually a Title Douluo that could use spirit abilities. No wonder she would say it was impossible to leave.
Is there no way out?
The ck masked young woman calmly said:Not quite. Theres only one way to leave ughter City. That is to be the champion of Hell ughter Arena, obtaining the qualifications to challenge the Hell Road, and after breaking through the Hell Road, then you can leave ughter City. Every power who does so will be bestowed with the title of Deathgod. In ughter Citys thousand year history, there has appeared altogether eight Deathgods.
Eight in a thousand years, what kind of unbnced figure was that?
Then if one fails the challenge?Tang San questioned closely.
The ck masked young woman smiled:ughter City, has no defeat. Only sess and death. This is so for all matters.
Tang San smiled slightly,It seems this ce really is worthy of being ughter City.
The ck masked young woman said:There is no currency within ughter City, any food and drink are provided free of charge. Of course, poisonous ones are not excluded. Here, dead people are the most valuable. The number of human skulls each person possess symbolizes their strength. The blood and skulls of the opponents youve personally beheaded can be used to trade for other goods.
A cold light shed in Tang Sans eyes. It seemed that it was as his father said, anyone here hade by the road of death.
Fine, bring me to Hell ughter Arena.Tang San said indifferently.
The ck masked young woman stared nkly a moment,Youre sure? Entering there, less than one in ten can return alive. Thats the ce where its the easiest for our ughter City poption to decrease. Each person will be required to enter Hell ughter Arena once each year. As long as they can pass one fight, they can life in ughter City for another year.
Tang San calmly said:Im sure, lets go now.
With Purple Demon Eye, Tang San could vaguely see the elegant eyebrows of the young womans face wrinkle slightly behind the ck muslin.
Since its like that, follow me.Finished speaking, the ck masked young woman walked towards the center of the city. The pace she kept was very measured, following at Tang Sans side all along, just half a step ahead of Tang San.
Tang San wasnt urgent about anything either, only calmly observing everything around him.
As they walked, a figure suddenly stood up on the side of the road. He had previously been in a dark corner, and even Tang San hadnt noticed him.
Oh, theres a rookie, it seems therell be a new Bloody mary. Gaga.
His gaze sweeping this person, Tang San couldnt help frowning. The speakers age couldnt be discerned, because his stature was really too extraordinary. His entire body didnt seem to have two liang of flesh put together. If he didnt have ayer of skin, it mightve been easy to mistake him for a human skeleton. Moreover, simple observation told Tang San that this wasnt because he had cultivated any special methods. His qi and blood were both empty, he could die at any time.
Can people like him also pass the Hell ughter Arena battles once a year?Tang San asked the ck masked young woman.
That skeleton then saw the ck masked young woman on Tang Sans other side, and seemed as if he had encountered something terrifying, no longer daring to say anything, and swiftly vanishing into the darkness again.
Of course not. Not everyone needs to pass the baptism of the Hell ughter Arena. After all, the mortality rate here is too high. Besides experiencing a fight in the Hell ughter Arena every year, theres still one other way survive in ughter City. That is to contribute two cups of Bloody Mary every month.
Chapter 136 — Hell Slaughter Arena
Chapter 136: Hell ughter Arena
Part 1
Tang San had already learned what Bloody Mary was beforeing here. Human blood. ording to what he saw, that person just now should have had to contribute who knew how much blood in order to be like that. Perhaps he wouldnt be able to endure much longer.
When contributing so much Bloody Mary, wouldnt they get taken advantage of?Tang San frowned.
The ck masked young woman said:No, right now youre on the outskirts of ughter City, its not the true ughter City. Only the inner city is the trulywless ce. Contributing Bloody Mary and struggling on at deaths door can only be done in the outer city, and casual murder isnt allowed here. Only those warriors who have survived the Hell ughter Arena have the qualifications to live in the inner city. Of course, the pleasures that can be obtained there are greater than outside, but its also where you can face the test of death at any time.
In other words, ughter City is apletely different world. Then what is ughter Citys food source? There shouldnt be anything that grows in a ce like this, and nobody to nt.As Tang San spoke, his gaze was on that ck masked young woman the whole time. His Purple Demon Eye wasnt a spirit ability, and naturally it wouldnt be restricted. In this brief time, he had simply experimented. The additional abilities of spirit bones wouldnt be influenced by the peculiar domain here.
The ck masked young womans face changed slightly,Im sorry, I dont know. Im unable to answer.
Tang San indifferently said:Then doesnt Spirit Hall know about this ce? If they knew, as theyre always posing as righteous, why wouldnt theye to eliminate you?
His questions could even be said tock any politeness, but there was a lot of learning within. Even though ughter City was an underground world cut off from the outside, since his father knew about it, and since there were so many people in the tavern outside when he arrived, it showed that there was nock of guides to this ce outside.
The ck masked womanughed coldly,So what if they know? Spirit hall wouldnt move against us to any extent. First let alone the benefits they can gain from this ce, theres not a single advantage to them in destroying ughter City. Mister 9528, dont forget that its practically impossible for people who can enter ughter City to leave. And to be able toe here, all are humans brimming with depravity and sin. This ce doesnt have any rtion to the outside world. ughter City is like a special prison, a ce helping Spirit Hall to detain convicts whose sins are great. You asked why Spirit Hall doesnt destroy this ce? Theyre probably eager to have even more vile peoplee here.
Tang Sans face revealed a cold smile. It really was as he thought. The existence of this ughter City was established with the indulgence of Spirit Hall. No matter what was said, even if spirit abilities couldnt be used here, its strength still couldntpare to the Spirit Hall that covered the Continent.
As they walked along the street, there were gradually more people to the sides. Practically every face disyed an unhealthy pallor, and even more were emaciated.
No need to ask, these were all people that didnt dare enter Hell ughter Arena, and relied on giving two cups of Bloody Mary each month to struggle on at deaths door.
Tang Sans own experience with drinking that cup of Bloody Mary was still fresh on his memory. He clearly remembered that the cup contained nearly half a jin, making it one jin of blood each month.
One or two months might not be an issue, but continuing like this in this sunless ce, how would the body be able to endure?
Tang San thought in his heart that, perhaps, this ughter City was originally secretly backed by Spirit hall, otherwise, where would a city like this get food from? Where would they get all kinds of goods?
On either side of the streets in the outer city were simple ck stone houses, and on even intervals along the road, there would be ces to eat. A lot of people stood there in rows, waiting to receive food. The impression they gave was also little more than beggars. As for what was called the paradise of crime, what was called pleasure, there was basically none.
The ck masked young woman gave a simple exnation for all of this. Sinners were separated into three, six, nine and so on, and only the truly formidable sinners could find pleasure in paradise. As for useless rubbish, they had no right to enjoy themselves.
The city was even bigger than Tang San had imagined. After walking for more than an hour, Tang San had some familiarity with the outer city, and the ck masked young woman had brought him to a city wall.
Compared to the outer walls, this wall wasnt so high, only ten meters or so at its tallest. Very clearly, behind this wally ughter Citys inner city.
The gates were wide open, and there were no guards. The ck masked young woman indifferently gave Tang San an introduction:The inner city doesnt need guards. The people of the outer city only need to have the courage to enter to walk inside at any time. Of course, once inside, they must endure the unknown of the world inside. Youve just arrived in ughter City, so I suggest you best live in the outer city for a time. Once youve adapted to everything here, its fine to enter the inner city. After we enter the inner city in a moment, please dont stray more than five meters from my side, otherwise I wont be able to guarantee your safety.
Is it safe with you?Tang San somewhatughing asked.
The ck masked young woman gave him a nce, revealing a not particrly beautiful arrogant light shing through her eyes underneath the ck muslin,Im an envoy of the ughter King. In ughter City, there is nobody who dares offend the dignity of the ughter King. The twelve hours after you enter this world is the rookie protection period, having me at your side is the best protection of your life. After this period, your life and death can only be decided by Heaven.
There was still a rookie protection period. It seemed that this ughter City really had its own system.
Without the slightest hesitation, Tang San entered the inner city together with the ck masked young woman.
Only one step into the inner city, Tang San immediately felt an entirely different atmosphere from the outer city.
If the outer city was described as a cold and deathly still world, then the inner city was a luxurious and frantic world. Lights of all colors could be seen everywhere, and there were a lot more people than in the outer city, as different as ck and white from the atmosphere outside.
The inner city was extremely chaotic. Everywhere were excitedughter and agonized wails, as well as numerous absolutely horrifying sounds.
As far as the eye could see, in a corner on the left side an extremely tall and sturdy man pulled an ample woman by the hair, his lower body pounding forcefully, unburdening his desire in public under numerous gazes. A crowd stood in a circle around them, cheering him on.
On the other side, three or four people were wildly beating up a young man. Tang San saw one of that mans arms being torn off, the person who tore it off still holding it and chewing on it with big bites.
Rather than calling this a paradise of crime, its more like a world of beasts.Tang San said indifferently.
Light shed in the eyes of the ck masked young woman next to him, speaking in a low voice:Do you have the authority to dispute the ughter King? If its like that, the great ughter King will inevitably erase you from this ce. Since youvee here, you can onlyply with the rules.
Tang San looked at her, declining toment,Bring me to Hell ughter Arena.
The ck masked young woman was clearly somewhat resentful towards him, and this time didnt say anything else, rather stepping out into the inner city withrge strides.
The inner city could indeed be called an extravagant ce, or perhaps rotten. Like the ck masked young woman said, at her side, even though a lot of ill intentioned gazes fell on Tang San, nobody stepped forward to harass him.
In this ce, Tang Sans heart constantly contracted. In his eyes were reflected too many things he had never seen.
Men and women could be fucking in the streets at any time, there were even some who killed in the middle of the act. Tang San clearly saw a man at the moment of orgasm get his throat cut by a de the woman below him spit out of her mouth.
And that gaudy woman sucked the scarlet liquid flowing from the mans throat with spastic jerks.
Despite having no food in his stomach, Tang San still almost threw up several times. His loathing of this world multiplied exponentially.
He suddenly discovered that, in this city, there was basically no need for his meticulous control, killing intent still unceasingly gushed out. It seemed as if only by ughter could he discharge the violent currents stored within his heart.
As they walked, there was suddenly a disturbance up ahead. Several dozen people stood in a circle, and there was moreover blood curdling screams constantly echoing from their midst.
A whiff of blood was violently emitted from within, and the circle of spectators got out of the way to open up a path, a figure slowly moving away from the middle.
Seeing this person, Tang San unconsciously stopped walking, his eyes disying an unconceble astonishment. He had never expected that in this city of sin, ughter City, he would actually see someone he recognized.
Walking out from the middle of the crowd was a young woman. Dressed entirely in ck, long hairbed neatly behind her and tied with a piece of rope. She held a more than one chi long dagger, glittering with cold light.
A pair of beautiful eyes glittered, brimming with bewitching charm. Compared to those women hed seen on the streets before, she was like a blue lotus untainted by mud.
A close to perfect figure, and the previous different ice cold temper, none failed to draw peoples attention.
A drop of blood quietly rolled off that glossy like a mirror dagger in her hand. The eyes of the people standing in a circle and watching her held a fearful expression.
Thats right, Tang San knew this person. Two years ago, before he had followed his father far and wide, this woman had fallen before him.
Part 2
One of the pirs of the Spirit Hall Academy team back then, the only woman of Spirit Halls Golden Generation, Bewitching Fox Hu Liena.
Why would she be here? This was the first thought in Tang Sans mind. His gaze unconsciously fell on Hu Liena.
Perhaps it was because Tang Sans gaze was too sharp, or possibly because he didnt fit into this world, but the dagger wielding Hu Liena finally nced at him.
Four eyes met. Hu Liena first looked nk a moment, and Tang San was equally somewhat astonished.
Hu Liena naturally didnt recognize Tang San with his appearance substantially changed, the thought in her heart was could it be that there was still an ordinary person in this vile ce?
But Tang Sans astonishmenty in the cold killing intenting from Hu Liena right now. Like him, Hu Lienas aura had clearly also changed from the depravity of ughter City, her killing intent was one that would repel people a thousand li away.
Even to the extent that the once bewitching charm in her eyes had disappeared.
At just this moment, Tang San suddenly felt a cold wind thrusting obliquely at him, and Hu Liena in front of him also suddenly moved, holding the dagger, she swiftly pounced towards him.
Heart shivering, Tang San knew that Hu Lienas spirit power should still be above his own. Under the careful nurturing of Spirit Hall, even if her physical attributes werent on the same level as his, it still wasnt far away.
And the intensity of the obliquely thrusting cold wind wasnt weak either.
The attack on two sides revealed Tang Sans adaptability. Swiftly taking one step back, half turning, apletely noiseless ck light had already quietly shot out to the side.
A ding sound echoed. Astonishing Tang San was that Hu Lienas dagger wasnt aimed at him, but rather blocked what previously was his side, just obstructing arge curved saber glittering with cold light.
The one mounting a sneak attack on Tang Sans side was a small built, ck clothed man. Right now, his entire body was alreadypletely motionless. Right between his eyebrows, a drop of blood slowly rolled out.
It gave the impression that this Tang San and Hu Liena had joined hands to kill this man. As an observer, that ck masked young woman had seen the entire process.
Hu Lienas killing intent had locked down that man with the curved de, one strike making him sway, and the ck light issued from Tang Sans hand had ended his life.
Originally, because Tang San had stopped walking when he saw Hu Liena, his distance to the ck masked young woman already exceeded ten meters.
The assassin copsed loudly to the ground, and Hu Liena turned to look at Tang San, her eyes revealing a trace of unusual light. Tang San had alreadye to himself now. Because of the change in his appearance, Hu Liena clearly didnt recognize him.
Hu Liena hadnt changed much in thest two years. Two years ago, she was already twenty, and at the time Tang San was still only fourteen. After two years, Tang San had changed not only appearance because of Blue Silver Grass, but his temperament had also undergone a heaven and earth revolving change.
If Tang San two years ago was described aspletely sharp, the elite of the new Spirit Master generation, then, after two years his aura had bepletely reserved. If he didnt say it himself, nobody would believe he had just only turned seventeen now.
At the same time, Tang San had also grown taller. Further adding the changes in his temperament, let alone Hu Liena, even Xiao Wu might not recognize him if she suddenly saw him.
Thanks.Tang San nodded to Hu Liena. Even though he was brimming with enmity for Spirit Hall, right now he was more concerned with hiding himself, and since he hadnt been recognized, he naturally wouldnt foolishly reveal any holes for Hu Liena to see through.
Hu Liena looked at the ck masked young woman walking next to Tang San, her face revealing a smile. It had to be said that her appearance was very beautiful, not a bit inferior to Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu. They didnt have her maturity and charm either.
Youre new?
Tang San nodded.
The expression in Hu Lienas eyes shifted slightly,There are dangers with every step here. Its best to be a bit careful. By your appearance, you dont seem like youre a degenerate.Finished saying this, she looked deeply at Tang San again, then walked into the darkness on the other side of the street.
If you want to survive, its best to stay away from that woman.The ck masked young womans voice rose by Tang Sans ear. Her words clearly contained a bit of enmity towards Hu Liena.
Why so?Tang San also really wanted to know why Hu Liena would appear here, as well as the circumstances here. To him, the biggest opponents among his peers were no doubt Spirit Halls Golden Generation trio.
The ck masked young woman said:That woman has already been in ughter City for almost a year. Within one year, shes fought sixteen fights in the Hell ughter Arena for sixteen wins. Her opponents were all tortured to death by her. In ughter City, her present achievements already puts her in the top one hundred.
Sixteen wins is enough to enter the top one hundred?Tang San somewhat astonished said.
The ck masked young woman nced at Tang San, as if he was an idiot,Mister 9828, judging by your appearance, youre not stupid. Do you believe that the battles in the Hell ughter Arena are the same as the ones in the Great Spirit Arenas outside? Here, each match is the difference between life and death, even the victors will very possibly still be assassinated after the end of the match. To maintain a record of sixteen wins is already quite terrifying. To be precise, nobody will be your friend here. Each person will take the chance to kill you if they can. Even the woman moaning under you.
Thank you for the advice.Tang San smiled calmly. He had already faintly guessed Hu Lienas goal ining here. It was likely the same as his. It seemed that this woman really had courage.
Lets go, Hell ughter Arena is up ahead. The heart of ughter City.
Led by the ck masked young woman, Tang San saw a peculiar building. The structure seemed round, but to be more precise it was an irregr cone. The base had thergest area, and then got subsequently smaller with height until it was almost thirty meters tall, after which it continued with the same diameter until fifty meters.
This Hell ughter Arenas area really wasnt small, not much different from the Suotuo Great Spirit Arena Tang San saw before, and just a bit smaller than Heaven Dou Citys Great Spirit Arena.
The ck building made people feel even more oppressed. The ck masked young woman gave Tang San an introduction, the location of this Hell ughter Arena was the center of the entire ughter City. This clearly showed how important it was to ughter City.
Are there no rules to the fights here?Tang San asked.
The ck masked young woman said:Very simple, after entering, use your own ID badge to sign up. Afterwards wait for the match to start. During the waiting time, youre not allowed to attack. Ten people enter each ughter match. You can use any methods, as long as you can walk away from it in the end. Only one person can leave alive from each bout.
One out of ten, truly worthy of being called ughter City. Tang San continued asking:Then how do I be the so-called champion?
The ck masked young woman looked somewhat astonished at Tang San,As long as you can participate in one hundred matches, youll be the champion. Only, the present first ranked in ughter City has only participated in sixty seven matches. With each match you participate in, your ID badge will gain one victory, and you can live here for one year, seeking pleasure as you like in the inner city. Of course, you have to ensure yourself that you can stay alive after the pleasure.
I want to go in for a look.
The ck masked young woman said:The qualifications to observe the battles is one cup of Bloody Mary. It can be your own, or it can be someone else''s. As long as you dont feel tired, you can watch for as long as you like after entering. The matches go on constantly. As long as people sign up, and ten are gathered, the fight can start.
Tang sans brows wrinkled slightly. He was unable to get over why this ughter City would attach such importance to blood.
Right now, several people just entered the ughter Arena. It really was like the ck masked woman said, each person held a cup of scarlet blood in their hands.
Heart twitching, Tang San already had a n. He walked over towards thatst man about to enter the arena withrge strides.
That was a big man with a shaven head and bare torso, a naked woman tattooed on his chest. Only, because his chest was crisscrossed with terrifying scars, that image of the naked woman not only didnt seem beautiful, but was on the contrary brimming with a kind of fierce-looking resentment.
Ill trouble you to give me your Bloody Mary.Blocking the shaven headed mans path, Tang San held out his right hand.
The baldy looked distracted a moment, ncing at the ck masked young woman next to Tang San, and an ominous glint shed in his eyes.
The ck masked young womans somewhat impatient voice rose,Mister 9528, if you take the initiative to provoke, the rookie protection wont have any effect.
These words were not only a reminder for Tang San, but also equally a reminder for that baldy. With a maliciousugh, the baldy pulled out a saw toothed big de from somewhere, chopping head-on at Tang San.
His motions didnt seem very fast, but they had a feeling of mountainous pressure. That was spirit power fluctuations.
At least fiftieth rank. This was Tang Sans estimation of the opponent.
But he didnt withdraw his extended hand. Right palm flipping, he issued a power that could support the sky. In the hollow of his palm, an intense attractive force diverting the force of the opponents chopper to the side. At the same time his left foot swiftly took a step forward, pulling close the distance between him and the baldy.
Where spirit abilities couldnt be used was the best ce to use the secret lore of Tang Sect, Controlling Crane Catching Dragonbined with Mysterious Jade Hand.
Part 3
The bald man only felt the sawtoothed big chopper in his hand uncontrobly slip sideways, and was just grabbed by Tang Sans raised right hand. Tang San forcefully pulled forward, dropping his shoulder, and directly smashing the chest of his opponent.
Using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, Tang Sans speed could be described as lightning fast, and further adding that him grabbing the opponents weapon with his bare hands revealed a brief weakness, his movements, as natural as moving clouds and flowing water, immediately held the advantage.
But that bald big mans reactions were surprisingly fast. Instantly letting go of the chopper in his hand, his other hand smashed the cup directly at Tang Sans face at the same time as he retreated, both hands guarding his chest.
Half turning, Tang San forcibly diverted his own forward momentum. With a shake of his left hand, that cup entered his hand, and with a bizarre few shakes of his wrist, he unexpectedly didnt spill a single drop.
Thanks.Having obtained the Bloody mary, Tang San didnt say more, and turned to walk inside.
Even though the bald big man hadnt been struck, Tang Sans instantly erupting force had still managed to startle him. His face brimmed with malevolence, but strangely, he didnt show any intention of getting back that Bloody Mary. Turning to leave, he didnt pause.
Kindness to the enemy, is cruelty to oneself.As Tang San walked, he muttered to himself. Flipping the sawtoothed big chopper in his hand, his fingertips swayed ingeniously a few times, and that big chopper flew out quietly. That enormous weapon unexpectedly didnt make a sound. By now, the baldy had already turned a corner on the other side of the street, disappearing from Tang Sans view.
However, that sawtoothed big chopper seemed to have grown eyes, shing in a beautiful arc. A blood curdling scream was heard in the darkness. Afterwards, there were no more sounds.
Were entering.Tang San calmly said to the somewhat lifeless ck masked young woman.
You This was already the second time the ck masked young woman had seen Tang San act. Compared to the first time, this time shocked her even more. She recognized that baldy, in Hell ughter Arena, that baldy had already endured seven matches. In other words, he was the only survivor out of seventy people killing each other.
She sensed that this youth in front of her hadnt been much stronger than his opponent, but the way he killed was as simple as squashing an ant.
The interior of Hell ughter Arena seemed even simpler than the outside. Without any partitions, row after row of stands extended upwards in circles. Below these was a more than one hundred meter diameter immense empty arena. At this moment, there werent very many spectators, filling less than twenty percent of the enormous space. In the arena, miserable shrieks rose constantly. Of altogether ten people, there were already seven corpses, the final three struggling for their lives.
When he entered, Tang San poured the cup of Bloody Mary he held in an enormous receptacle.
Ill trouble you to sign me up. I want to participate in the next match.Tang San said to the ck masked young woman.
By now, the ck masked young woman no longer thought the youngster in front of her was an idiot. Tang Sans strength had caused her heart to birth a trace of terror. Nodding without the slightest hesitation, she took the ID badge Tang San held out.
Tang San only felt disgust towards ughter City. Therefore, he didnt want to dy here for even a day. Bing the champion after a hundred victories, then challenging the Hell Road, and he could leave this ce. He had already decided to start fighting from today, from right now. Distantly, he sensed a gaze focused on him. Turning his head to look, he saw the person looking at him was Hu Liena.
ughter City, from this day on, on this dark world, this world brimming with blood and depravity, he not only had to obtain victory in match after match, but also return alive.
Three days after entering ughter City, the number of people Tang San had killed already surpassed three digits. But the number of matches he had joined, was only two. In these three days time, Tang San understood that the true terror in this ce wasnt the enemies in the Hell ughter Arena, but rather the constant ambushes after the end of the matches when he was at his weakest.
It was no wonder that Hu Liena could only pass sixteen matches in one year. From here, Tang San learned caution, prudence, and even more patience.
One month had passed, and Tang Sans victories in the Hell ughter Arena had grown to nine. By now there were fewer and fewer with the courage to ambush him, but they were also more and more powerful. Along with the number of his victories rising, he learned another rule. With each new match, the opponents he confronted couldnt have more than five fights than him in the Hell ughter Arena behind them. Unless everyone had more than that many fewer matches than him.
After a year.
The ice cold aura made people choke, in the Hell ughter Arena, altogether ten people slowly entered. Tang San walked third among these ten, but he was the focus of attention for all the other nine.
Sixty sevenpetitions, and naturally also sixty seven wins. This was Tang Sans present record. In all of ughter City, only two people had a better achievement than him. One of those was Hu Liena with seventy two victories.
Each personing to participate, besides the authority to continue existing in ughter City, most looked forward to a hundred victories. With the title of champion of a hundred bouts, one could live in ughter City forever. Besides not being able to leave, one would possess the highest authority. Even to the extent of bing guests of the ughter King.
Sixty seven matches. The number of people who had lost their lives by Tang Sans hands had long since surpassed a thousand. Only, in thest two months, even after the match ended, nobody had dared ambush him.
It wasnt that Tang San didnt want to finish a hundred matches as soon as possible, but rather because after his number of victories grew, the number of people who had the courage to participate in ughter matches with him grew fewer and fewer. It frequently took several days to collect ten people, and that was moreover under conditions where the news of him participating in the Hell ughter Arena didnt leak in advance.
In one year, Tang San and Hu Liena had be characters like celebrities in Hell ughter Arena. Especially Tang San who, having used only a year to obtain such a record, could already rank in the top ten since ughter Citys founding.
Compared to when he first arrived, the expression in Tang Sans eyes was a level colder, to the extent that his body even released a faintly blood reeking aura. Ice cold, bloodthirsty, ruthless, those had already long since be synonyms with him.
It wasnt that he could overpower the opponents with spirit power. Even a few opponents whose spirit power surpassed the eightieth rank had died in Tang Sans hands. Spirit Masters without their signature were like tigers who had lost ws and teeth. Let alone when Tang San himself was like a terrifying killing machine.
His most dangerous time was when he left the Hell ughter Arena just after destroying two opponents with eightieth ranked spirit power, and was immediately besieged by more than a hundred people. One couldnt tell how many des cut him, but the final conclusion was that all those hundred people died, and moreover not leaving whole corpses behind. And Tang San had crawled like that from the piles of pieces of dead men, his whole body emitting a ck energy.
After three days, his injuries were gone as if he had never been wounded, and he had entered Hell ughter Arena once again. That day, nobody dared fight. For twenty four hours, there was not a single bout in Hell ughter Arena.
He had the Tang Sect secret lore thatmon Spirit Masters didnt, hidden weapons, poison, Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, Mysterious Jade Hand, Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step. And he still had the solid Clear Sky Hammer as a weapon. Tang San didnt use Blue Silver Grass, nor did he use Eight Spider Lances. Purple God Light had also only been used in that most dangerous moment. It wasnt that he wanted to hide anything in front of Hu Liena, but rather that those were techniques he had set aside as life saving trumps.
That time, Tang San had made his name, his current name in ughter City: Asura King.
It was of course impossible for the nine people entering the arena with Tang San now to have a victory count only five lower than his, because Tang Sans was already far, far too far ahead by now. And he didnt know if Hu Liena was intentionally avoiding fighting him or if it was nned by Hell ughter Arena, but from the start, Tang San had never encountered her. Therefore, the two of them were both still alive. Hu Liena also had a name here, her nickname was Hell Envoy.
Among the nine people entering the Hell ughter Arena with Tang San right now, there were three who were already trembling all over, and the remaining six were trying to put up a strong front. After the nine entered the arena, they surrounded Tang San in practically the first instant. Because they knew, if they didnt kill Tang San, they wouldnt leave alive.
Within his deep blue pupils was a smear of blood red, an ice cold killing intent extended from Tang San in practically an instant. Closing his eyes, he seemed to enjoy the feeling of the trembling degenerates around him.
Tang Sans spirit power had progressed very little in this year, only rising one rank. But he believed that the him right now couldpletely prevail over three of him from a year ago. He also understood the meaning of his fathers words more and more clearly. Only by constantly struggling on the edge of life and death could the true meaning of battle be understood.
Snarling, hissing, nine voices rose practically simultaneously in nine directions around Tang San. Those nine opponents simultaneously threw themselves at Tang San.
Sharply opening his eyes, what Tang San looked at wasnt the opponents in front of him, but rather, in a dark corner of Hell ughter Arenas stands, Hu Liena.
In one year, Hu Liena had watched practically each and every one of Tang Sans matches.
But she discovered that she couldnt see through this man. For this man, she even felt an unprecedented dread.
That wasnt because of Tang Sans innumerable killing techniques, but rather because of this mans unswerving will.
Chapter 137 — Slaughter King
Chapter 137: ughter King
Part 1
Everyone who came to ughter City struggled on the line of death each day, and all would subsequently be corrupted. Especially men. Because under this enormous pressure, each person needed a way for relief. But Tang San didnt. After the fights ended, he would always cultivate in a cabin. He only left to go to Hell ughter Arena.
It was unknown how many women wanted to throw themselves into the arms of this Asura King, but what met them was only Tang Sans ice cold murderous spirit.
Long ago when Tang San had reached twenty victories, Hu Liena had been certain that this man was here for the same purpose as she had. To temper himself.
Before she had always thought that her big brother was the most outstanding among the men she had seen, but after the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament ended, even if she didnt want to admit it, Tang San had also joined this ranking. And this man in front of her was the third. He was also the one she believed to be most outstanding.
He wouldntpare himself, his handsome appearance, his unswerving rejection of the lure of depravity. Each quality profoundly attracted Hu Liena.
A woman liking a man, frequently had a great many reasons. Hu Liena knew that she already liked this man. Even though they hadnt exchanged a word since they talked on the first day he came here, she was stillpletely certain. Besides him, there was already no others in her heart.
Hu Liena sighed deeply. Unfortunately, he was a Clear Sky School disciple. Born of Spirit Hall, how could Hu Liena fail to recognize the Clear Sky Hammer in Tang Sans hand? She even disappointedly wondered why all outstanding men were from Clear Sky School. Tang San was so. This 9528 was so.
Just as thoughts constantly bubbled up in Hu Lienas mind, Tang San moved in the arena.
Nine people, attacking from nine different directions, but there wasnt the slightest bit of confusion in his mind. His figure flickering as if illusory, there seemed to be springs under his feet. Tang San had already dodged in front of a shuddering opponent in a split second.
The next moment, the steel knife in that mans hand was already embedded in his neck.
Turning, kicking, hands flying up.
Countless bright crystal rays of light shot out of Tang Sans palms, brilliant steel needle after needle. Surging out, cutting through the air with ear-piercing sounds. Blood curdling screams rose and fell in session.
Able to survive through Tang Sans hidden weapons, were only three people.
It wasnt because they could dodge Tang Sans hidden weapons, but rather because they had grabbed theirpanions as shields in front of them, or to be precise, their corpses.
Two sixtieth ranked, one seventieth ranked. Or two Spirit Emperors and one Spirit Sage.
If they could use spirit abilities, these three were enough to threaten the life of the only fifty something ranked Tang San. But this was ughter City. Passing the forging of three great immortal herbs and two great spirit bones, Tang Sans physical power was an unknown amount higher than theirs. Spirit power was admittedly important, but first came technique. Spirit power wasnt absolute.
These three moved simultaneously. All held a body in one hand, a weapon in the other. Under the effect of their deep spirit power, they charged at Tang San from three corners. Their minds were already locked in on this sixty seven victory Asura King. They knew that the ouey in this one move, and they only had this one chance.
Want to block my hidden weapons? Fine, then Ill let you die from hidden weapons.
Body hastily rotating one turn, nobody clearly saw just what Tang San did with his hands. Nine thin as willow leaf arcing flying knives already flew out from him.
Tang Sect hidden weapons ninth rank, Phoenix Guides Nine Chicks.
Nine flying knives were like nine phoenixes pping their wings and crying, swaying in the air.
After three seconds, this battle stopped. On Tang Sans shoulder was a blood scar. That was left behind by the Spirit Sage among the opponents. Unfortunately, before cutting Tang San, there was already a flying knife embedded in the center of his back, the two big arteries on the side of his neck were also simultaneously cut by the other two flying knives. Consequently, that dagger filled with spirit power only managed to leave a three cun long wound on Tang San.
The battle was over, but Tang San was in no hurry to leave. He slowly walked over to each of his opponents, and stomped.
Skulls shattered like chicken eggs under his feet, but the white light emitted under his feet kept even a drop of gore fromnding on him.
Previous battles told Tang San that as long as an opponents head wasnt crushed, he couldnt rx his vignce. In order to learn this, he had once paid the price of three broken ribs.
He retrieved the hidden weapons one by one from the enemies bodies, storing them in Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges. This was ughter City, and he couldnt replenish his hidden weapons, so he had to treasure the life saving cards he had.
A special splendor glittered in Hu Lienas eyes. The instant she saw Tang San throw out the flying knives, she couldnt keep her heart from skipping half a beat. If it wasnt because she had special methods to see that Tang San absolutely wasnt disguised, she would certainly have painted an equals sign between 9528 and Tang San.
How have I fallen in love? Have I fallen for his looks? His strength? Or everything?
Sixty eight victories, this was Tang Sans current record. The distance to Hu Liena had closed by one more.
ughter City, a dark and expansive room.
There was an especially enormous chair, iid with blue and purple crystal. These crystals drew the outline of a drum tower shape. Besides this chair, everything here was dark red.
Asura King won another match.A gloomy and cold female voice echoed in the dark room.
I know.A tall silhouette sat in the giant chair. His appearance couldnt be seen clearly in the darkness, it was only apparent that he was slim.
Great king. Wont we start to contact him? ughter City already hasnt had a true power join for a very long time.
Do you believe he is truly a power?The tall man sitting in the chair asked.
At least in technique, he is. Asura King seems born for ughter City. His spirit power isnt especially strong, but all his techniques are terrifyingly powerful. Even if there was a Title Douluo in ughter City, they still might not be able to kill him without use of spirit powers. I can be sure that Asura King has at least one spirit bone.
The ughter King was silent a moment,Then do you believe he canplete one hundred matches and challenge the Hell Road?
Completing one hundred victories is only a matter of time. But as for Hell Road, perhaps he wont be able to.
The ughter King coldly said:No need to contact him.
Why? Great king, dont tell me you dont want our ughter City to grow more powerful? Even though we had a pact with Spirit Hall a thousand years ago, who knows whether theyll tear it up one day?
The ughter King coldly said:Spirit Hall doesnt have time to care about us right now. One month ago, there was a visitor. Do you remember?
Visitor?
Yes. One of the two living Deathgods of the present age.
Dont tell me, that Asura King and that Deathgod are rted?The ice cold woman shuddered.
The ughter King indifferently said:You guessed right. If youre speaking of true threats to ughter City in this world, then that isnt Spirit Hall, but rather these two Deathgods. They, even I couldnt offend. You should know that people who have passed the Hell Road can still use spirit abilities within the range of ughter City. And this Asura King was delivered there by the most terrifying of the two Deathgods. Just let nature take its course. Even if I dont want another Deathgod to appear either, Im even less willing to see that Deathgods fury.
The ice cold female voice drew a deep breath,Mighty ughter King, I fear he will bring ughter City some unforeseen consequences. After all, the appearance of each Deathgod will be apanied by a crisis for ughter City. Isnt there an admonishment like that on our ughter Citys wall of legends? Deathgod descent, hell disaster. In the previous few times, each time a Deathgod appeared, there would be disastrous harm to ughter City, if there truly is another this time, I fear
The ughter King lowered his voice:Ive anticipated this question as well. What you dont know is that not only does the Asura King have a Deathgod backer, that Hell Emissary who has already reached seventy something victories is the same. She was delivered by the other existing Deathgod. If not for this, do you believe I would allow her to continue existing?
Mighty king, how about this? Well let Hell Emissary face Asura King, they will be
She still hadnt finished speaking when two blood red lights shot out of the ughter Kings eyes, the surrounding air clearly bing thicker, a thick scent of blood spreading in the air, that ice cold womans voice immediately issues a seemingly inhuman shrill scream, and in the corner, an inted delicate body shuddered violently.
Dont think you can casually talk drivel just because I dote on you. Having passed the Hell Road, Deathgods can return to ughter City at any time. ording to the rules of the Hell ughter Arena, degenerates with more than fifty victories in the ring wont face each other. If any Deathgod learned about it, it would be a truly disastrous catastrophe for ughter City. Within their Deathgod Domain, any Spirit Master recovers the use of their spirit abilities. Otherwise, why do you think I wouldpromise with them?
The blood red gaze floated into the air, and the ughter King muttered to himself:I only hope that under normal circumstances, theyll be unable to persist to a hundred victories, and even more unable to walk the Hell Road. Otherwise, the appearance of two Deathgods simultaneously would perhaps herald cmity for ughter City.
Part 2
With a wave of a big hand, a deep red liquid flew out from in front of him. In the darkness in front of him was unexpectedly an enormous blood pool, filled with viscous blood.
Gaping and swallowing the blood, in that dim light, two fierce teeth were vaguely revealed.
Passing time waiting and cultivation, sitting crosslegged in his small cabin, Tang Sans entire body was constantly reached by burst after burst of chills. The tremendous murderous spirit continuously revolved around his body, and also influenced him.
He had already been here for close to two years, and the distance to the champion title in the Hell ughter Arena was only one final match. However, Tang San discovered that he was about to copse.
In two years, the people who had died by his hands far surpassed a thousand. Even though those people were all evil and depraved, with each person he killed, Tang San would feel his own murderous spirit rapidly increase somewhat. And this killing intent also constantly imperceptibly influenced him.
The reason why it had taken two years to gradually approach the final one hundredth victory, besides the issue of the number of people, was even more because of Tang Sans own problem.
The constantly rising killing intent was nothing much when it just started rising, but as the number of people Tang San massacred here surpassed a hundred, he discovered that this killing intent began to influence his will. Just at the start, he would only asionally disy a blood thirsty state of mind, but as time grew longer, the ughter aura also became ever more clear. It was as if he wanted to kill any living organism he looked at. Casually killing people was as simple as crushing ants.
Therefore, besides participating in the matches, Tang Sans cultivation was no longer mainly in the direction of increasing his spirit power, but rather to suppress the ever stronger murderous spirit. Fortunately his Mysterious Heaven Skill was the orthodox inner skill of the profound sects, and it had its own warding effect. He had also received the mind condensing wisdom skull bone, and its mental control capability was extremely powerful, and he wasnt controlled by that idea of massacre.
At the same time, Tang Sans ughtering in the matches could be considered a channel to vent.
Until not long ago, after Tang Sanpleted ny nine fights in the Hell ughter Arena, he faintly sensed that he was almost unable to contain the murderous spirit within him. At the same time, he also understood why Hu Liena had dyed without advancing the one hundredth match despite reaching ny nine victories long ago.
In this ughter City, the two of them could be described as having filled fields of victims. It was also because of their abrupt rise in these two years that the number of degenerates daring to enter the Hell ughter Arena had be fewer and fewer. Even more people chose to use their previously saved matches to exist, and when the matches was exhausted, they still gave blood to survive. After all,pared to certain death, the majority of people would choose to struggle on at deaths door.
A peng peng knocking sound suddenly echoed from outside. Tang Sans restrained killing intent rose practically instantly rose, and the not very small cabin instantly turned ice cold. Under the oppressive murderous spirit, a heavy aura filled the air, the stink of blood imperceptibly releasing from Tang San.
Who?Tang San asked in a low voice.
Its me.A pleasant voice resounded from outside. Even though Tang San hadnt heard this voice many times, he still at once identified the owner of the voice as Hu Liena.
Brows wrinkling slightly, Tang San inwardly thought, why did shee?
With a casual wave, a stream of air rushed out and opened the door,Pleasee in.Not knowing Hu Lienas purpose ining here, Tang San suppressed the killing intent in his heart, but his vignce had already risen to its peak.
The door open, a ck clothed Hu Liena walked in from outside. Her face looked extremely pale, and she slowly sipped a cup of Bloody Mary held in her hand. This seemed to already have be a habit of the powers in ughter City. Apart from Tang San, practically every degenerate in ughter City with more than ten victories would drink blood taken from who knew where.
ncing at the cup in Hu Lienas hand, Tang San frowned slightly,What is it?
Hu Liena didnt approach Tang San, rather standing by the door. She clearly understood that in this world of ughter, each person was extremely vignt. She didnt want to cause any misunderstanding with Tang San because of some inadvertent action.
I hope to ally with you.Hu Liena directly stated her reason here.
Ally?Tang San looked at her somewhat distrustfully,Youre not unaware of Hell ughter Arenas rules. Each fight has only one victor. If we met, how would we ally?
Hu Liena smiled calmly. A blood red light slipped into her eyes somewhat. Just as Tang San anticipated, Hu Liena was also always struggling in pain these days. Despite also having the aid of a skull type spirit bone, she only hadnt gone insane, further adding that she also had an equally strong will. Butpared to Tang San she was still a bit short. Today she had with great difficulty repressed her killing intent somewhat, and thene to find Tang San.
Its impossible for us to meet in a match. As long as we are past fifty victories, ording to the ughter City rules, we wont meet each other. Otherwise, who would still be able to rise to one hundred? I didnte to find you for this, but was rather hoping to ally with you when attacking the Hell Road.
Hell Road?Even though Tang San had heard this name when he just came to ughter City, the circumstances of the Hell Road were stillpletely unfamiliar to Tang San. At that time he had also asked that ck masked young woman, but she hadnt given him any answer, saying that the Hell Road was the greatest secret of ughter City, and that only champions had the authority to learn about it.
Hu Liena nodded conscientiously,Yes, the Hell Road. Even though you and me are on the verge of gaining a hundred victories in the Hell ughter Arena, our strength might not be greater than the opponents we once confronted. Just that we both have the capability to gain victory even without spirit abilities, and so walked to this point. To be exact, neither you or me are true degenerates. No need to retort. If my guess isnt wrong, you should be the same as me, here for training, right?
Tang San was secretly astonished. Hu Lienas credibility was extremely high, at least he hadnt heard any gaps. Moreover, even though Hu Liena was saturated with killing intent, right now the expression in her eyes seemed exceptionally sincere.
How is this rted to participating in the Hell Road?Tang San indifferently asked.
A streak of cold light shed in Hu Lienas eyes,Of course its rted. If you arent corrupted, training until now, it should also be about time to finish. Naturally you will leave this ce through the Hell Road. Moreover, theres a gargantuan secret hidden in the Hell Road. Just relying on your or my strength, its impossible to pass alone. Only if we join forces will we have a chance to seed.
Tang San smiled indifferently,Then why would I believe you? Who knows whether youll put a knife in my back. Have you forgotten that this is ughter City? Nobody can be trusted casually.
Biting her lower lip, even though Hu Liena knew that Tang Sans doubt was very ordinary in this ce, she still had an ufortable feeling in her heart. Deep in her heart, she indeed liked this handsome youth, but hering to find Tang San today was unrted to emotions.
If Im not mistaken, you should be from the Clear Sky School. Even though there are no spirit abilities, your Clear Sky Hammer cant be hidden from peoples eyes.Hu Liena stared fixedly at Tang San and said.
Tang San nced at her,And so?
Hu Liena said:In order to express my sincerity, I can tell you my background. Im called Hu Liena, Im from Spirit Hall. My teacher, is the present Spirit Hall Supreme Pontiff.
Hearing this, Tang Sans heart twitched. So Hu Liena was the Supreme Pontiffs direct disciple, no wonder his father would say she was the most worthy of attention among the Golden Generation.
Tang San said:This can prove your sincerity? Where youe from has no rtion to me.
You Hu Liena hadnt thought Tang San would have such a thousand miles distant, rejecting of people manner. How would she know that the handsome youth in front of her, was the Tang San she hated the most. And Tang Sans first impression of her was no doubt the strongest.
Cooperation benefits both. The Hell Road has no provisions for how many people enter at once. Whether you or me, one person entering alone will definitely die. How about this, Ill tell you another secret. If we can leave the Hell Road, not only can we return here at any time, we can still obtain an enormous benefit.
Oh?Tang San said:Tell me about the circumstances of the Hell Road, perhaps Ill consider working together with you.
If it was the previous Hu Liena, she definitely wouldnt so easily reveal her secrets, but a woman in love would frequently ignore reason, let alone nothing when the majority of her energy was focused on suppressing the murderous spirit.
Immediately, Hu Liena conscientiously said:The opening to the Hell Road is in the Hell ughter Arena. Each day we fight there, with each person who dies there, their blood and souls will actually be absorbed by the Hell Road. I also dont know the specifics of whats in the Hell Road. I only know that, entering that ce, without the safeguard of a formidable killing intent, youll immediately be swallowed by the vicious energy there.
There are many hypotheses about the forming of ughter City, but the most reliable one is that it is a special domain left behind by a mighty power who broke through the hundred rank limit. And the name of this domain, is Deathgod Domain. If one is able to break through the Hell Road, its equivalent to obtaining the approval of the Deathgod Domain. The Deathgod Domain absorbs your own aura of death, forming its own domain, adding to ones spirit. Its also known as a spirits innate domain. Obtaining this boost is equivalent to having one more ability than Spirit Masters that havent walked the Hell Road. Moreover, its also the most valuable domain type ability.
Part 3
Are domain type abilities very precious?Tang San asked unenthusiastically. In fact, Hu Lienas words raised a tempest in his heart.
As Grandmasters disciple, how could he not know about the effect of domain type abilities? Right now he truly realized his fathers goal in sending him here. Not only was it to experience death, refining his will in the darkest ces, at the same time it was also for this Deathgod Domain.
Hu Liena somewhat anxiously said:I really dont know how your teacher instructed you. Of course domain type abilities are significant. Generally speaking, only Spirit Masters who have reached the Title Douluo level can have them appear at the time of the ninth spirit ability. Moreover, the odds of one appearing is only one in ten. Domain type abilities are also known as top quality spirit abilities. Besides obtaining them at the Title Douluo level, they can only appear as a spirits innate ability. Within what can be considered ones domain, ones own strength will be magnified, and the opponents strength will be suppressed. If used appropriately, the result is extremely terrifying.
Here, Hu Liena halted a moment, continuing in a grave tone:Moreover, innate domains will evolve along with the growth of the users strength. For instance, the Deathgod Domain will strengthen along with the growth of killing intent.
Tang Sans expression changed,How do you know this so clearly?
Hu Liena drew a deep breath, her eyes revealing a hesitant light. After a long time, she said:Because, I know a power who possesses the Deathgod Domain. She told me all of this. Otherwise, why would I be in this nauseating ce?
Tang San nced at the cup of Bloody Mary in her hand,Nauseating? I see youve adapted quite well.
Hu Lienas elegant eyebrows wrinkled slightly, the blood colored light in her eyes clearly growing somewhat stronger,
This isnt adapting. Only drinking it will let my mood calm somewhat, without need to be so agitated.
Seeing as youve told me all this about the Deathgod Domain, Ill return you a line. This ughter City, is poisonous in itself. The more you drink this thing, the deeper the poison will get. Thats a kind of slow poison hidden in the blood. I dont know what the effect will be after leaving here through the Hell Road, but Im certain that such a poison should be influenced by the Hell Road. Eight people have been able to leave here in a thousand years. This isnt only the Hell Road being frightening, perhaps this poison will also have a considerable effect.
Pa The cup fell to the floor, scarlet bright liquid spattering. Hu Lienas face immediately turned unsightly.
Poisonous?She looked at Tang San, somewhat not daring to believe.
Tang San indifferently said:Ive studied it carefully. This poison doesnt appear in the blood at the start, but is in the air. Receiving the influence of the poison in the air as well as the agitation from ones killing intent, one needs blood to pacify the agitation. As time passes, perhaps it will be a habit. This poison within the blood will cause excitement, even to the extent that people will be even stronger. But if the agitation within the poisones out, perhaps there is nobody who could withstand it. You havent been poisoned for long. Stop drinking blood, and you will be saved. If you continue, Im afraid you wont be my partner in the Hell Road, but rather an inconvenience.
That he told Hu Liena this, was of course not because Tang San was grateful for her telling him about the Deathgod Domain. He heard from Hu Lienas words that this Spirit Hall Golden Generation didnt lie to him, and also didnt have the intention to deceive him.
That Hell Road clearly wouldnt be an easy time, and so Tang San told her about her already being poisoned.
In this ce right now there were no enemies or friends. As long as her existence continued being advantageous to him, without the slightest hesitation, everything else could wait until they were out of here.
Taking out a pill from the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse and throwing it over, Tang San said:If you believe me, eat it. Within approximately three days, youll have a some diarrhea, gradually emptying the poison within your body. If you dont trust me, then in the Hell Road, there will be no need for us to cooperate. I dont want to have a time bomb following at my side the whole way.
Looking at the t and constrained expression in Tang Sans eyes, Hu Liena took the pill and, without the slightest hesitation, swallowed it, then turned to walk out. While leaving, her final words floated over to Tang Sans ears,I believe you. I also ask you to believe me. Because we both need to leave alive.
After three days, Hell ughter Arena.
Hong
The final opponents head exploded under Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer. Even he couldnt help raising his hands high right now, without the slightest reservation releasing the terrifying blood reeking ughter aura from his entire body.
One hundred fights. The agreement with his father was finally fulfilled. Close to physical killing intent formed an enormous whirlpool in the air. In therge area surrounding the ring, the numerous spectating degenerates were as quiet as crows and peacocks under the effect of the tremendous murderous spirit.
The two words Asura King were just like the emblem of the god of death. This point waspletely different from the status of the winner of the previous match, Hell Emissary, in their minds.
Each person believed that the Asura King was the most terrifying existence, because his opponents never left behind intact corpses, or even heads. No matter alive or dead, the Asura King would always stomp the skull of each of his enemies to ensure his victory.
Perhaps killing intent and strength werent directly proportional, but right now, Tang San was the opponent anyone in ughter City was least willing to face.
Congrattions, young Asura King.A deep and sharp voice suddenly came from every direction. The killing intent Tang San released unexpectedly was instantly poured in reverse by this voice, once again pressed into his body, immediately making Tang Sans expression turn pale.
The atmosphere in the Hell ughter Arena immediately rose to its peak, because in midair, a blood red silhouette just dropped from the sky.
ughter King, ughter King, ughter King The degenerates shouted until their throats were hoarse, without showing the slightest intent of stopping.
Tang Sans heart shivered, gazing at that scarlet figure in the air.
That was a tall man, his whole body wrapped up in an enormous scarlet cloak.
Pale face, a pair ofpletely blood red eyes, he descended gently from the air, apparently not suffering the constraints of any gravity.
Tang San had once seen the same sight with his father. He could be certain that this falling from the air ughter King was definitely a Title Douluo level power.
Floating in the air five meters from the ground, the ughter King stopped descending, looking down at Tang San from the air, that deep sharp voice echoed once again,Hell Emissary, please.
The other great gate of the Hell ughter Arena opened. Right now with eyes already close to half blood red, aura clearly uneven because of her killing intent, Hu Liena slowly walked over. As her gaze fell on Tang San, her aura steadied somewhat.
The ughter Kings gaze fell on the spectators of the Hell ughter Arena.
Im very excited, to witness the birth of two ughter Arena powers here today. It has already been decades since the appearance of a hundred victories, now appearing in the form of two youngsters. Relying on their own formidable strength and terrifying murderous spirit, they make you tremble, yes?
Yes Yes YesThe ughter King seemed to possess a unique charisma, instilling a close to berserk worship in all the degenerates who saw him.
From him, Tang San could catch a faint scent, a somewhat intoxicating scent. Unfortunately, this influence wasnt veryrge on him and Hu Liena.
The ughter King lowered his head, looking at Tang San and Hu Liena,Asura King, Hell Emissary. Thank you for letting me feel the existence of passion. One hundred victories, very good. In order to honor your achievement, Ive decided to make an exception and award you the title of Deathgod. From today on, you can both leave and enter ughter City as you wish. And moreover be treated as my ranking ughter City guests.
No need to walk the Hell Road? Tang San looked astonished at Hu Liena, just in time to see Hu Liena looking at him. Both their gazes disyed doubt.
What sinister creature was this ughter King? Conferring the title of Deathgod without walking the Hell Road.
Tang San and Hu Liena were undoubtedly both astute people, both possessing skull type spirit bones, and they only had to exchange nces once to understand the ughter Kings intention.
Walking the Hell Road, was no doubt extremely dangerous.
But behind the danger, was the enormous lure of the Deathgod Domain. The ughter King in front of them clearly didnt want them to obtain it.
Hu Liena took the lead to speak up,
No need, mighty ughter King. You cant destroy the rules of ughter City for our sake. I want to pass the test of the Hell Road and then obtain your reward. I hope to rely on my own strength to leave from here, to be a true Deathgod.
The expression in the ughter Kings eyes grew serious,Perhaps you dont know how terrible the Hell Road is. Hell Emissary, I hope you understand that people only live once.
Hu Lienaughed grimly,Mighty ughter King, you speak with me about life, isnt that a bit ridiculous? Here is the world of ughter.
An even stronger red light shed in the ughter Kings eyes and passed, his gaze turning to Tang San,You then? Do you wish to ept my reward, bing a distinguished guest of ughter City?
Chapter 138 — Blood Sacrifice, Hell Road
Chapter 138: Blood Sacrifice, Hell Road
Part 1
Tang San smiled calmly,My goal ining here, was to take a walk on that Hell Road. ughter King, I appreciate your kind intentions. Please open the entrance to the Hell Road. I wish to walk this trial along with Hell Emissary.
The ughter Kings expression suddenly changed,You want to join up to walk the Hell Road? Dont tell me youve forgotten where youre both from?
Hu Liena smiled coldly:In this world, there are no eternal enemies, only eternal benefits. Rather than two people dying in the Hell Road, why not have bothe out as true Deathgods? There is no need for you to worry about the matters between us. Mighty ughter King, please act ording to the rules of ughter City.
Halo after halo of red light released from the ughter King. If not for the misgivings in his heart, he would have long since ruined the two people in front of him. With Tang San and Hu Lienas present strength, they were only like crickets in front of him. But he couldnt do anything. Because he feared, feared the destruction of ughter City. Even though this world could be relied on, if the people behind Tang San and Hu Liena were provoked, perhaps it would still copse.
Since its like that, take a walk on the Hell Road. Keepingpany on the Hell Road is also a pretty good journey. If you can pass the trials of the Hell Road and be a new generation of Deathgods, please pass along my regards to your elders.
The ughter Kings intonation had clearly be cold, even to the extent it held a mocking meaning. Hell Road, was it truly so easy to break through? Even if theres two of you, it still wont be so easy.
Dense red smoke abruptly discharged from the ughter King, the tremendous aura forcing Tang San and Hu Liena to swiftly retreat, directly withdrawing more than ten meters before they could manage to stand steady.
What the ughter King released really wasnt killing intent, but rather an extremely vicious aura, making peoples bone marrow stiffen from cold.
The sinister cold red ripples slowly dispersed, in practically a few blinks of an eye, it had already spread through the entire arena.
Each and every one of the degenerates in the audience seats were extremely excited, they all wanted to see the opening of the Hell Road. However, what they didnt know was that their own lives had already reached the end.
Besides the Deathgods and the ughter King, nobody had ever seen the opening of the Hell Road before. Because, the people who saw it had all died. Or one might say, they had all be the offering to open the Hell Road.
Tang San and Hu Liena very soon discovered that even though the red light emanating from the ughter King gave them great pressure, it really wasnt directed at them, but at the surrounding stands.
The originally frantically cheering degenerates gradually grew quiet as the red light fell on the stands. The expression of each degenerate gradually grew lifeless, then from lifeless to blood congested red. Before long, the red light formed an enormous barrier over the entire Hell ughter Arena. Painful miserable shrieks began to resound from those first touched by the red light.
Influenced by the red light, those degenerates seemed to go half insane, doing their utmost to scratch their faces, their bodies
Degenerates capable of surviving in the inner city had, for the most part, a certain strength. Right now their full strength waspletely brought to bear on themselves. Even to the extent that those resounding screams still held a note of excited joy, as if obtaining unlimited pleasure in this self muttion.
Skin rolling up, blood sttering all around. They even scooped out the internal organs from within their bodies. Completely insane. Stopping only once their life hadpletely left them.
This change spread and affected more and more, until it extended to everyone present.
Even though Tang San and Hu Liena had experienced immeasurable massacre here in ughter City, confronting such arge scale terrifying scene, their faces still turned pale, feeling as if the murderous spirit within them grew more and more difficult to suppress.
Looking face to face, Hu Liena caught a vicious current sh through Tang Sans eyes. As long as they were human, as long as they had a shred of humanity, watching this scene, they would also be brimming with loathing towards ughter City.
Blood spilled on the ground, and started to condense. Therge quantities of blood were like little brooks, flowing down unremarkable little channels below the audience seats and spilled into the center of the ughter Arena. Countless streams of red liquid could clearly be seen flowing into the ring like little serpents.
Tang Sans fist unconsciously tightened, rich killing intent constantly bursting out within him, at any time risking to erupt.
To be able to be the offering to open the Hell Road, is their honor.The ughter King called in a low voice. Right now, the screams had already gradually halted. Besides Tang San, Hu Liena and the ughter King, there was already no longer any other person here.
Blood flowed into the arena, but not into straight lines. At some unknown time, line after line of grooves had appeared on the ground, and the blood flowed into these. Gradually, they converged into an enormous red design on the floor.
Right now, Tang San and Hu Liena were within this pattern. It was very difficult to clearly see the entire design, but the two of them both had skull spirit bones, and their spiritual force far exceeded that ofmon Spirit Masters. By chance closing their eyes at the same time, their spiritual force released into the air, observing the circumstances of their surroundings.
They discovered that the blood condensed pattern was unexpectedly a creature simr to a bird, only seeming somewhat strange, it wasnt as simple as amon bird.
What was this?
Just as Tang San was puzzling over it, suddenly, the eyes of that bird brightened. Tang San and Hu Lienas spiritual force was crushed in practically an instant, an enormous red light soaring up, engulfing the two of them in a moment. Their perception of everything in their surroundings grew fuzzy, only the ughter Kings deep and sharp voice echoing by their ears.
I wish you luck on the Hell Road.
The instant his spiritual force was crushed, Tang San finally realized what that bird design was. A bat. That was a drawing of a bat.
Swallowed by that red light, Tang San and Hu Liena simultaneously felt the ground drop out beneath their feet, everything in their surroundings bing illusory, all their awareness this instant sealed. That pain of having no control made a kind of indescribable fear rise in their hearts. What they didnt see was that their killing intent condensed into a faint whiteyer that protected their bodies. If not for this killing intent, the instant they were covered in that red light, they would truly have been swallowed up.
Spirit power releasing, besides thatyer of rippling white killing intent, Tang San still had ayer of faint blue hazy light. Compared to the ice cold, sinister, and vicious red light, although the blue light Tang San released wasnt strong, it was still brimming with the breath of life. Tenacious vitality firmly protected Tang San within, not only isting him from the red light outside, but even from thatyer of killing intent.
Consequently, even though Tang San was unable to control anything in the outside world, his killing intent being temporarily severed relieved him of the need to endure that tremendous pressure, and he was a lot morefortable.
After an unknown amount of time, apanied by a violent jolt, all sensation returned once again, the blood red light in the surroundings gradually fading.
As Tang San and Hu Liena soberedpletely, they discovered that they were on top of a round tform. This tform was only five meters across or so, not veryrge. The two both fell to the ground.
They awoke practically simultaneously, and therefore, their gazes also simultaneously fell on each other.
Tang San saw that Hu Lienas body was releasing ayer of faint red mist, her eyes already turnedpletely red. Around her, white ripples were constantly growing stronger, and even though she was looking at him, her body was constantly spasming, as if she was enduring some tremendous pain.
Heart twitching, Tang San shouted in a low voice:Hu Liena, wake up.While speaking, he raised his right hand, pressing on the top of Hu Lienas head. An abundantly pure breath of life transmitted through his arms into Hu Lienas head, and under those faint blue light fluctuations, Hu Lienas shuddering body gradually returned to normal, the red color in her eyes also subsequently fading.
There were no eternal enemies, only eternal benefits. The prospects of the Hell Road were unknown, and having one morepanion was always better than letting her frantically pull him into ruin. At this moment, Tang San constantly told himself toy down his rancor with Spirit Hall and temporarily cooperate with this Golden Generation beauty in front of him.
Thanks.Spitting out this word, Hu Liena and Tang San were both shocked, because Hu Lienas voice had unexpectedly already be somewhat hoarse.
Tang San replied,Crossing a river in the same boat.
Looking at Tang San, there was clearly something in Hu Lienas eyes, her gaze moving, she harmonized the breath in her body, then turned to look at their surroundings with Tang San.
They were both intelligent people, and naturally they wouldnt act blindly. First observing the surrounding situation was clearly most important.
Looking carefully, the two couldnt help drawing a cold breath. Their circumstances were even more perilous than they had imagined.
Everything in their surroundings appeared a faint blood red. Outside of the five meter diameter tform below their feet, was unexpectedly a bottomless abyss.
Part 2
Apart from this, a less than half a chi wide, capable of supporting only two feet side by side, slender little road led into the unknown darkness, and this was also the one and only path leading away from the tform they stood on.
Looking face to face, Tang San and Hu Liena both couldnt help puckering their eyebrows.
A light shed in Hu Lienas mind,I dont know whats below.
Tang Sans heart twitched. Regarding the dangerous situation in front of, he inwardly wasnt actually particrly worried. Even though the little path in front waspletely suspended in midair, relying on Blue Silver Grass, Flying God w, as well as Eight Spider Lances, he could easily guarantee that he wouldnt fall. Of course, that was under the premise that this little road didnt fracture. But Hu Lienas meaning was clearly to look for another way.
Ill take a look.Tang San crawled on the ground. He had no choice but to protect Hu Liena. Only sticking his head out over the edge of the tform, he looked down.
Below was pitch ck and hazy, but that posed no problem for Tang San. Deep blue light spitting out of his eyes, the distance instantly pulled close.
Turning over and leaping up, Tang Sans expression seemed somewhat monstrous.
How is it? Can you see it?Hu Liena calmly asked.
Tang San nodded,Theres blood down there. You might call it a blood reservoir. If I dont guess wrong, that blood reservoir below should be the stored blood of all the people killed through all the years of ughter City. That is, what they call Bloody Mary and the offering for this Hell Road.
Hu Liena appeared contemtive, and after a long time, said:By simpler analysis, this hell Road isnt just the way out of ughter City, but at the same time it should also be the heart of ughter City.
Just as she said this, she clearly discovered Tang Sans eyes brightening across from her, and the two people said in practically the same mouth:Or perhaps it might be called the source of that mysterious ughter City domains energy.
Discovering the other side said exactly the same thing as her, Hu Liena blushed, turning her head. Tang San appeared somewhat embarrassed. At the same time he couldnt help being secretly startled. This Hu Liena really was astute, worthy of being the Supreme Pontiffs direct disciple. Hu Lienas disy also made him feel happy that he chose to cooperate. Having such an astute partner was clearly a good thing in terms of breaking through the Hell Road.
Hu Liena naturally didnt know what Tang San thought, and continued her analysis.Tang Yin, havent you noticed that blood is whats most important in ughter City? Whats called Bloody Mary seems to appear here. Just like you said, theres slow poison in the blood here, but it can cause a certain stimting effect. There are very many ways to control people, why does ughter Citys ruler always use blood? Just to give people a more mysterious impression? I think not, theres definitely some secret to this.
Tang San nodded, saying:My way of thinking is the same as yours. Even though we dont know the true secret of this blood within ughter City now, we can be sure that if the source of the blood was lost, it would be an enormous blow to ughter City. Even so much that it might be devastating. I believe this kind of ce should already have been extinguished long ago, but your Spirit Hall unfortunately takes aissez faire attitude, dont tell me its really in order to take in some criminals?
Hu Lienas expression changed, indifferently saying:These matters arent under my control. I know your Clear Sky School has a very high opinion of our Spirit Hall, but right now we should still first settle the problem in front of us.
Nodding softly, Tang San looked at the distant darkness,This narrow road should be the so called Hell Road. I dont know how long it is, but I can be sure that the Hell Road wouldnt be so simple as just walking away. Theres a veryrge blood reservoir below, and its very possible there are some ferocious beasts or toxins within it. Going below wouldnt be desirable. Our best way from here is still up top.
Hu Liena nodded, saying:The medicine you gave mest time was very effective. Dont you have any medicaments that can prevent toxins? Climbing down below there we can at least have a sense of ground under our feet. This narrow road gives me a sense of danger.
Tang San shook his head, saying:The world has poisons in all sorts of fantastic varieties, there are no medicines that can resist all poison. I feel the same as you, this Hell Road really is dangerous. But, the feeling I get from down below is even more dangerous. I think it would still be better to unify our thoughts before starting out.
Hu Liena didnt hesitate a moment to say:Ill listen to you. I only want to raise one proposal. Since we dont have any method to defy poison, walking above is clearly our only choice. This is perhaps also the only choice orded anyone who passed this Hell Road before. Unfortunately, we dont have any information rting to this. Beforeing, that Deathgod I know told me something. There are situations of all sorts in the Hell Road. Our experience would certainly be a bit different from hers. Rather than telling us the concrete situation inside, were better off having to do things slowly. Like this we will instead be even more cautious.
Tang San inwardly thought that perhaps this was also the reason his father didnt tell him everything about the Hell Road. The road was always ones own to walk.
Right now, the quality of the pairs solid willpower was revealed. To an ordinary person,ing to a strange ce brimming with terror, all would be eager to leave at once. But Tang San and Hu Liena didnt do so. The two sat down on the tform, calming their hearts and breath, harmonizing their breath. They didnt know what crisis they were about to confront, so maintaining their peak condition was their best choice right now.
The pair spent a full two hours in cultivation. Within this Hell Road, their spirit power was still suppressed as if by an indescribable force, and they could only rely on the same self defense methods as in ughter City.
Opening their eyes with practically no difference in who was first orst, they stood at the same time. Hu Liena undid her belt, swiftly shedding her outer clothing, exposing the underwear inside.
Her undergarments were pink, the upper part a small pink sleeveless top, only the most important ces covered. Below she had a just thigh length pair of pink hot pants.
Shedding her outer clothing like this revealed the secret of her body. Ordinarily entirely wrapped up in ck clothing, Hu Lienas body was hidden very well. Besides her tall stature, nothing else would be seen. But at this moment, her secrets werepletely revealed in front of Tang San.
Hu Liena was about the same height as Xiao Wu, her fair skin set off by the dark surroundings, even more adding some charm. Her skin was so glossy and exquisite it even somewhat reflected the light. Two slender and perfectly straight thighs braced, revealing a gentle curve.
Her slender waist was bare, forming an astonishing arc with her plump butt, on her upper body the moderately sized bust under the cloth exposing a two small protrusions. No w could be found on her body.
Hu Lienas motions when removing her clothes seemed very natural, throwing her clothes to the ground, afterwardsbing together her long hair, her whole body seemed taut and nimble. Afterwards she began to tear up her discarded clothes.
Looking at Hu Liena, a warm flow couldnt be stopped in Tang Sans lower abdomen. Hu Lienas spirit was a Bewitching Fox, in itself extremely good at charm. And even though she didnt fully use her abilities on Tang San right now, that perfect delicate body of hers was the best medium for charm. Despite Tang San knowing why she did what she did, for a moment, he was still somewhat dumbfounded. After all, this was the first time since he was born that he saw a young womans body like this.
Hu Liena might appear very natural on the surface, but in her heart she was actually still desperately nervous. Even though she was widely known for her charm abilities, she was in fact extremely pure. The Golden Generations Yan had already pursued her for a very long time, but she didnt even agree to touch Yans hand. If the one she was cooperating with wasnt Tang San, but was exchanged for someone else, she wouldnt agree to let her body be seen like this even if she died.
What are you still distracted by, still not taking of your clothes.Hu Liena said at Tang San. She kept her tone as calm as possible, covering up the embarrassment in her heart.
Tang San shook his head, saying:No need, one set of clothes is enough, the distance between us cant be too far.
Hu Liena red angrily at him, in her heart thinking, If there was enough clothes, why didnt you take them off? Only, in her heart she was still veryfortable; astute people being together could save on a lot of needless exchanges. She undressed on her side, and Tang San understood her intention.
Just what is called, do not fear a god-like opponent, fear a pig-like teammate. Clearly, through a short time of contact, both sides had ascertained that the other party was no pig. As for the gods or ghosts they may meet in the Hell Road, they could only walk and see step by step.
Tang San naturally saw the meaning in Hu Lienas expression, and shrugged helplessly,Youre the one who moved too fast.
Looking down at the clothing already torn to strips under her hands, Hu Liena had a feeling of not knowing whether tough or to cry. It seemed that her covering up was still insufficient. Having stripped too fast, now there wasnt enough time to regret it.
Part 3
Even though she thought this in her heart, the movements of her hands didnt stop, swiftly tearing the clothes apart and weaving them together. In a moment of work, a braided seven meter long rope waspleted.
That Tang San didnt undress in this way didnt mean his mind was any slower than Hu Lienas, but rather that he subconsciously overlooked this method because he had Blue SIlver Grass. But of course he couldnt easily pull out Blue Silver Grass in front of Hu Liena. Simultaneously possessing the Clear Sky Hammer and Blue Silver Grass, with Hu Lienas intelligence, how couldnt that raise questions?
For you, are you walking in front or behind?Hu Liena handed over one end of the cord to Tang San. Forging ahead on such a narrow road would clearly be a lot safer with two people tied together. This was also why Hu Liena undressed.
Tang San didnt hesitate to say:Ill go in front.He practically didnt give these words any thought. In terms of safety, behind was clearly a bit safer than in front. But Tang San was helpless, letting him follow behind and constantly seeing Hu Lienas criminal mistake inducing seductive figure, perhaps it would be all over even without the need to walk the Hell Road. He didnt want to have any entanglements between him and Hu Liena.
Hu Liena seemed to understand Tang Sans way of thinking and smiled sweetly. She hadplete confidence in her charm. As a result of her spirits characteristics, she had received special seduction training since childhood. Hu Liena thought that while there might be girls more beautiful than her, it was impossible for there to be any girl more attractive than her.
The two each tied an end of the cord around their waists. Tang San turned his head to nce at Hu Liena, just in time to see her adjust her bust. With her innate charm, even such a tiny movement made Tang Sans head heat up. Hastily turning around and moderating his spiritual force, he eliminated any distracting thoughts in his heart,
Lets go.
Seeing Tang San hastily turn his head, Hu Liena couldnt help snickering, thinking, It seems youre not really a rock! However, she very quickly restrained her intentions of provoke Tang Sans heart. Gaze turning cold, her mindpletely focused, she followed behind Tang San towards that only half a chi wide narrow road.
Dont look down.Tang San warned Hu Liena. His pace wasnt fast, but rather the distance covered with each step forward was very regr. The two were both outstanding talents of the young generation of Spirit Masters, neither with weak cultivation. Walking this kind of road didnt count as anything. Further adding their mental qualities, as a result, they could still keep a steady pace after entering the narrow road.
Hu Liena followed behind Tang San, the two separated by about three to four meters distance. Inwardly she couldnt help being even a bit more admiring of this man. The even steps and pace was no doubt in order to make it easier for Hu Liena behind him to grasp the tempo, maintaining this optimal distance.
And Tang San also couldnt help inwardly sighing in praise over Hu Lienas intelligence. Because when he walked forward, whenever he took a step with his left foot, Hu Liena would inevitably take a step with her right. Like this, when Tang Sans center of gravity was partial to his left, Hu Lienas center of gravity would be partial to her right. If by some chance someone lost bnce, the other person would stille to the aid by virtue of their center of gravity. Moreover, Hu Liena always held one hand on the end of the cord, ready to apply force at any time.
Even though it was their first time cooperating, the tacit understanding both sides imperceptibly formed made them loose a breath. The pairs spiritual force began to spread. Neither dared release it too excessively, only within a fifty meter diameter range with themselves as the center. Even the movement of a wind blown de of grass couldnt be concealed from them.
Tang San walked forward, squinting slightly, Purple Demon Eye attentively watching in front. The distant darkness wasnt any major problem to him, but despite having Purple Demon Eye, under this kind of light he could still only see a kilometer or so. Moreover, his vision also became vague in the distance. His hands hung naturally at his waist, caressing the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges. Right now, he and Hu Liena were a pair of grasshoppers tied together with string. If they encountered a situation, they couldnt move too widely or they would hamper each other, causing a devastating catastrophe.
Maintaining such an even pace, the two slowly disappeared into the dark red. The tform behind them could already no longer be seen.
Tang San didnt walk quickly, because as the person in front, the things he had to keep attention on far exceeded that of Hu Liena. Moreover, he also kept a certain alertness toward Hu Liena behind him. In their current situation, he understood that it wasnt just him having hidden cards, Hu Liena certainly also did. Only, he didnt know what cards she held. The longer they walked on this Hell Road, the greater the pressure on Tang San became, because he didnt know whether Hu Liena would try to act against him when they left this ce. After all, one more person with the Deathgod Domain would certainly be a very great threat in the future. Even if Hu Liena didnt know he was Tang San, the identity inferred by the Clear Sky Hammer was still enough to let her determine that there was no friendly rtionship between them.
As they walked forward, Tang Sans steps suddenly halted, and Hu Liena behind him halted at practically the same moment, without taking one more step, showing just how focused her mind was right now.
What is it?Hu Liena asked in a low voice.
Tang San said:Weve already walked three hundred sixty four steps, havent you noticed that the air has started getting hotter? Moreover, it seems its no longer quiet here, there are sounds around us. Even though its very faint, and still distant, their target should be us. Be careful.
Listening to Tang San, Hu Liena couldnt help being secretly shocked. Even though she knew that Tang San wasnt weak, she hadnt expected his spiritual force to actually be so formidable. Right now she still hadnt noticed the sounds Tang San spoke of, while she did somewhat sense the temperature rising. This proved that Tang Sans spiritual force was above hers.
Looking at the youth in front who clearly wasnt any older than her, Hu Liena silently nodded, flicking both her wrists, a dagger appearing in each.
Tang San didnt summon the Clear Sky Hammer, but Hu Liena faintly saw something in Tang Sans hands, shing with faint light in the dark red around them.
Gradually, those minute sounds also appeared in Hu Lienas spiritual boundary. The sounds werent loud, but their frequency was extraordinarily high. Just as Tang San said, these tiny noises were approaching in their direction.
Suddenly, Tang San somewhat impatiently said:I know why it would feel hotter. The blood reservoir down there is closer to us.
Ah? How is that possible? We havent walked down any slope.Hu Liena somewhat shocked looked down the abyss to either side. She still didnt see anything, as far as the eye could see, vertigo and dizziness attacked her. She swiftlyposed herself to stand properly, not daring to look again.
Tang San lowered his voice:Previously the blood pool below us was a kilometer off or so, but right now this distance should have already closed to about nine hundred meters. Thats why I would feel the temperature rising. It seems that it might not be blood in that reservoir, but also possibly magma. If the temperature continues to rise as we go forward, then Im sure that by the end of the road well be submerged in magma. Thats also the truly difficult test of the Hell Road.
Listening to Tang San, Hu Liena couldnt keep her heart from shivering. A simple inward analysis also led her to the same conclusion.
Tang San said in a low voice:Lets ignore that for now, no matter what, we still have to deal with the crisis before us first. Its here.
A droning sound grew louder and louder, and with Purple Demon Eye, Tang San could vaguely see some red shadows swiftly approaching. Very soon he understood why the frequency of that sound was so high to his spiritual senses. Because, these swiftly approaching creatures werent one or two, but a flock. A flock of at least a thousand.
As they came closer, those flying creatures could finally be seen clearly. That was one blood red bat after another, just like small scale prints of that blood colored design on the ground of the Hell ughter Arena before. The length of each blood bat was one chi or so, but their enormous wings spanned more than a meter.
One or two of these blood bats were of course no problem, but when more than a thousand appeared all of a sudden, they were like a red cloud, swiftly flying towards Tang San and Hu Liena.
Right now, Hu Lienas face had be very unsightly. Putting away the daggers in her hands by her chest, she asked in a low voice:What now?
Tang San calmly said:Counter soldiers with weapons, counter water with earth weirs. Well fight back to back.
Alright.In such a situation, nobody would choose to run. Hu Liena swiftly turned around and arrived behind Tang San, her body leaning directly against Tang Sans back. Her outstanding pert butt stuck just below Tang Sans, and the suddenly appearing flexibility almost made Tang Sans rigorous will crack.
Clearly feeling Tang Sans slight dodging motion, Hu Liena also couldnt help being shocked, slightly opening a bit of distance, not letting her and Tang San stick as close as before. No matter how outstanding she was, she was still a woman. In such an unknown frightening situation, in her heart involuntarily appeared a feeling of relying on Tang San.
Chapter 139 — Dark Golden Three Headed Bat King
Chapter 139: Dark Golden Three-Headed Bat King
Part 1
Those blood red bats flew very quickly, and in a moment they had already gotten close. Their eyes were blood red, and having discovered their target, they made gaagaa noises, exposing sharp teeth. More than a thousand blood bats beating their wings produced a stinking wind, immediately bringing Tang San and Hu Liena swaying.
Tang San moved very quickly, swiftly untying the cord at his waist, he turned his hand over and stretched around Hu Lienas waist, winding the cord around her again, then swiftly tying it to his own waist. Like this, the two would be unable to separate even if they wanted to, formly bunching them together.
Their butts were pasted together, but at this time none of the two had any unrted thoughts. Confronting the blood batsing closer and closer, their minds werepletely focused.
Hu Liena didnt have any dissatisfaction with Tang Sans actions. She knew that Tang San was doing this to use theirbined weight to resist the force of the wind. Two people tied together was better than one alone.
Moreover, immediately after she felt Tang San behind her stand as firm as a mountain, without swaying the slightest. Because she was already stuck to Tang Sans back, she automatically stood firm as well, and could focus her mind.
The Clear Sky Hammer appeared in the grasp of Tang Sans left hand. With the five hundred jin weight of the Clear Sky Hammer, plus thebined weight and spirit power control of two people, even though the wind was strong, it was still unable to move them a fraction.
With Tang San having settled the troubles in the rear, Hu Lienas mind rose greatly, the killing intent stored within her abruptly releasing, the flicker of ice cold light reflected in the daggers. Drawing a deep breath, her eyes gradually grew pink. Even though spirit abilities were suppressed, that didnt influence her ability to release her spirit.
Those blood bats in the air seemed intelligent, and didnt rush tounch any attacks on the two, but rather spiralled in circles in the air, surrounding the pair. Right now was the moment when blood bats prepared to attack from every direction around Tang San and Hu Liena.
Tang Sans fingers twirled, and a cold light nimbly shot out, flying straight at the closest blood bat.
Who could have expected that the blood bat would actually shift slightly in midair, actually dodging Tang Sans flying needle.
Tang Sans heart shivered. Hu Liena already said in a low voice:Bats arent like other birds, they have a kind of keen ability that lets them easily grasp enemies attacks, thats a special ability that not even spiritual force can influence. Unless the speed surpasses the limits of their reaction, its very difficult to injure them.
Tang San nodded, he also knew about this,Thats the issue I want to settle. When the battle starts, you just look after yourself.
Alright.It wasnt the time to discuss, but Hu Lienas mind didnt rx at all after immediately agreeing. If not for Tang San being at her side, right now she would perhaps already have had to endure immense mental pressure. In a ce like this, with nothing underfoot, there was basically no space to disy agility. Confronting so many blood bats was in itself a certain death situation.
Moreover, judging by the reaction speed with which the blood bat dodged Tang Sans attack just now, these bats should be different from normal bats. They were outstanding in both speed and attack, and might even be venomous.
Perhaps it was because Tang Sans flying needle had evoked their anger, but the next moment, the closest several dozen blood bats abruptly charged at them.
At this moment, Hu Liena suddenly felt a refreshing burst behind her, a familiar feeling rising involuntarily. Immediately afterward, she saw a pale blue light swiftly appear behind her. Quickly spreading open, it had already extended in a fifty meter range around them in the blink of an eye.
And those several dozen blood bats that had just now thrown themselves at them, had their originally forceful forward motion immediately be chaotic, even to the extent that several blood bats knocked collided with each other.
What was going on? Before Hu Liena could react, several dozen cold lights flew from Tang Sans hands. One cold light for each bat, not a single wasted flying needle. The flying needles shot into the eyes of the blood bats and entered the brain.
Along with a series of miserable shrieks, those leading several dozen blood bats immediately fell towards the abyss like falling stars.
After a brief shock, one word floated into Hu Lienas heart, and she practically blurted it out,Domain.
Yes. The special ability of the blood bats wasnt something spiritual force could interfere with (ultrasound scan). However, there was still one kind of ability that they feared the most. That was Domain.
Within a Domain, their special abilities would be affected, and moreover under such circumstances, Tang San could easily hit and kill them withmon flying needles.
Hu Liena trembled slightly, her pert butt unavoidably rubbing against Tang San.
Dont move.Tang Sans low voice echoed, making Hu Liena swiftly control her body. She knew this wasnt the time to ask, but even with her intelligence, for a moment she was unable to understand what ability Tang San used before.
Domain, howe he had it?
Let alone that it was impossible for him to be a Title Douluo, it was even more impossible to release a ninth spirit ring domain type ability. In this ce, there was no way to spread any spirit abilities.
That only left one exnation, it was an Innate Domain. He actually had an Innate Domain?
Hu Liena suddenly recalled that it wasnt the first time she felt that cool refreshing feeling. Before they entered the Hell Road, when her killing intent almost went out of control, Tang San also used this ability to help here to her senses.
In that refreshing current, brimming with vigorous vitality, within this wicked and ice cold world, it was like a spring of life, nourishing her.
The fear in her heart gradually waned. Tang San constantly controlled that pale blue light to within a fifty meter range with him as center without spreading. The blood bats alsounched two probing attacks, but they all suffered the same result without exception.
If they entered that pale blue world, their special abilities immediately lost effect.
Even controlling their flight became difficult, to say nothing of the attacks the twounched. In front of Tang Sans flying needles, not a single blood bat could approach within ten meters of them.
On the surface it might seem that Tang San was very rxed right now, but in fact, he also endured enormous pressure. Even though things like hidden weapons were good, they had one major w, attack range. Even the most formidable hidden weapons grandmaster had a limited attack range without relying on mechanisms. For the current Tang San, the greatest attack range of his flying needles was only twenty meters.
Beyond twenty meters, it was very difficult to achieve enough killing power. The flying needles themselves were too light, and it was also impossible for to infuse them with his entire spirit power.
He had to draw the blood bats into his attack range tounch an attack, then he could gain the greatest result.
As for hidden weapons with greater volume and greater attack range, Tang San wasnt particrly willing to use them. He basically hadnt had anywhere to replenish his hidden weapons in ughter City, and even the greatest amounts of hidden weapons would be depleted over time.
Even though Tang San had already saved on his hidden weapons as much as possible while in ughter City, some were still damaged, and in many cases he was also unable to recover them, especially the smaller needle type hidden weapons.
Therefore, he had to save on his hidden weapons as far as possible on this Hell Road, who knew what crisis they would still encounterter on?
Those blood bats were apparently very intelligent. After the third probe, they no longer easily approached Tang Sans blue domain sphere, but they also didnt agree to just leave, still circling around them, constantly beating their wings, blowing a stream of destabilizing air at the two.
Tang San would prefer that they attacked them instead, this kind of constant interference was even more difficult for the two to face. He tried withdrawing the blue domain somewhat, attracting the blood bats.
But those blood bats were extremely smart. As long as the blue light existed, they wouldnte forward.
Even though the damage to them hadnt been small in their previous several attacks, there was still an enormous quantity, and Tang San and Hu Liena knew that even a single blood bat bite might prove fatal.
These bats really are repulsive.Hu Liena said fiercely. But her main attack methods were all for use in close range, and right now she couldnt help Tang San with anything.
Tang San said in a low voice:Dont move, stand steady, guard your side. Since they wont attack, well just have to continue forward.
As he spoke Tang San bent his back slightly, lifting Hu Liena from the ground, and started walking forward. This time, he didnt keep an even pace, but rather dashed forward extremely quickly. The blue domain around him shrunk to a ten meter range or so, as he fully elerated on the only half chi wide road.
Tang Sans sudden eleration startled those blood bats, and the majority hastily chased after.
When they came closer the more they chased, suddenly, Tang San suddenly stopped running, turning and counterattacking, soaring into the air as Hu Liena cried out in surprise.
The originally only ten meter range blue domain abruptly expanded to one hundred meters, and countless cold lights shot out along with the blue domain spreading.
With Purple Demon Eye and sound localization, each of Tang Sans flying needles had its intended effect.
Ear piercing shrieks echoed constantly, because the at least hundred pursuing blood bats that entered the blue domain, under the shing cold lights, fell like rain.
Part 2
Hu Liena just felt herself soar like a cloud, and the next thing she saw was no longer that narrow road, but a pitch ck abyss as far as the eye could see.
Is he insane? This was Hu Lienas only thought. But just at this moment her body jolted, Tang San once again had his feet on the ground. The flock of blood bats had practically lost a tenth of their number. Tang San expressionlessly withdrew the blue domain, and this time, he didnt even leave a bit of it behind, still swiftly rushing onward.
The blood bats had clearly been disturbed by what Tang San did just now. Even though they still didnt give up, once they caught up, they did their best to keep a certain distance to Tang San and Hu Liena, not daring toe closer. Thus, the two had clearly be a bit safer.
Tang Yin, stop a moment. Let me carry you instead. Like that you can deal with those bats better. Well take turns to reduce our exhaustion as much as possible.Even though Hu Liena wasfortable on Tang Sans back, she knew that with the blood bats keeping up behind them, with their minds highly focused, if she let Tang San tire himself out, thetter road would be more difficult.
Alright.Tang San also wasnt polite to Hu Liena. Even though the present consumption wasnt much to him, since the two were cooperating, they shouldplement each other. Right now the enemies suited Tang Sans way of dealing with things more, while rushing onward clearly suited Hu Liena better.
Leaping up, then falling again, Hu Lienas heart equally leapt and fell in the process.
The two changed ces. Hu Liena learned from Tang Sans actions before and bent her back, carrying Tang San and quickly advancing.
Right now, because the blood bats didnt dare approach, the influence from the force of their wings naturally also grew less. Tang San subsequently withdrew his Clear Sky Hammer. Otherwise, Hu Liena would perhaps be unable to persevere for too long before she copsed with the weight of Tang San and the Clear Sky Hammer.
Just as Tang San judged, the surrounding atmosphere began to grow hotter and hotter. The temperature rose continuously. Even though the blood bats behind them were a threat, the steam constantly rising from the abyss on either side made Tang San and Hu Liena even more on guard.
Zizi.Aparativelyrge blood bat suddenly called out. Immediately afterward, the remaining blood bats began to issue piercing cries. Their voices were extremely sharp, and Tang San frowned as he listened.
And at this time, he suddenly felt Hu Lienas steps behind him start to slow, graduallying to a stop.
We might be in trouble.Hu Liena said in a low voice. At the same time she directly straightened her back, letting Tang Sans feet to the ground.
Tang San quickly undid the rope around his waist and turned to look ahead of Hu Liena. He couldnt help drawing a cold breath.
Just in front of them, under the narrow road, hung an enormous creature. Hidden from the dim red light around them, it released a dark golden light.
That creatures body was more than four meters long, two enormous wstched to the narrow road. Each w was one meter or more in diameter, sharp talons sunk into the stone.
Amidst the shrieks of numerous blood bats, that deep golden figure slowly unfurled a pair of enormous wings, the terrifying wingspan actually reaching ten meters. The ws released sharply, the enormous wings beating down, and that tremendous body flew up. It was unexpectedly an iparably enormous bat.
Its whole body was a deep golden color. Most frightening was that it had three heads. All the blood bats swiftly flew through the air, bunching together and hiding behind that enormous dark gold three-headed bat.
Tang San muttered:When hitting the little brother, it seems the big brotheres out.
The Clear Sky Hammer reappeared, Hu Lienas daggers suddenly emerged. The two stood there calmly, constantly moving their spirit power through deep breaths.
The central head of the dark golden three-headed bat issued a shriek, unfolding those frightful wings, it abruptly threw itself towards Tang San and Hu Liena.
Even before that enormous body flew forward, an iparably intense imposing manner already hit them in the face, even more frightful than the wind from all the blood red bats before.
Tang San immediately estimated that the strength of this dark golden three-headed bat absolutely was above that ofmon ten thousand year spirit beasts.
If they could use spirit abilities, it shouldnt be much of a problem for the two of them to deal with it together. But right now they couldnt use abilities.
Confronting such an enormous, and furthermore flying, creature, also in this kind of terrain, was clearly extremely disadvantageous.
Careful.Hu Liena swiftly spoke. She suddenly put away one of her daggers, her empty hand grabbing the rope made from her clothes. And Tang San also did the same motion.
The two of them both understood that when confronting such a terrifying opponent, their teamwork had to be close to perfect in order toe out victorious.
Blue light emerged from Tang Sans body. At this moment, he knew he could hold nothing back. The blue light spread in a hundred meter wide area in an instant.
With the aid of this blue domain, Hu Lienas mind roused, her gaze immediately turning sharp. Flinging back her head, her ck hair immediately turned fiery red, gathering at her chest.
Pink rays of light erupted from her eyes, attentively watching the dark golden three-headed bat in the air.
Under Hu Lienas gaze, the swiftly charging dark golden three-headed bats body suddenly swayed once, its speed clearly dropping. The next moment, it had already charged into Tang Sans blue domain.
Suffering the influence of the blue domain, the dark golden three headed bat swaying immediately became more violent, but it didnt go out of control like its little brothers. Instead shrieking once, a deep red ripple spread from its heads towards Tang San and Hu Liena to cover them.
Hu Lienas waist tightened, already held by Tang Sans hands. The next moment, her whole body was thrown backward by Tang San, and Tang San himself leapt after Hu Liena into the air, instantly throwing out the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand behind him, directly at the dark golden three-headed bat.
Honghong Two enormous explosions resounded simultaneously.
What Tang San and Hu Liena worried about the most happened. Struck by that dark red ripple from the dark golden three-headed bat, at the ce where they stood before, a five meter long section of the road was thoroughly destroyed, countless broken rocks falling into the abyss.
Even though the two didnt know how this narrow road was made, aftering here they basically didnt have any way out. If this road in front of them was damaged too severely, then they would forever be unable to leave this ce.
But at the same time as a part of the road below their feet was destroyed, Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer also urately struck therge middle head of that dark golden three-headed bat. What kind of might did the Clear Sky Hammer hold? Despite the dark golden three-headed bats body being extremely durable, in front of that terrifying destructive force, its middle head was immediately crushed. With sadmenting calls, it beat its wings in retreat.
Hu Liena had her feet firmly nted on the ground, her body swaying once before she could stand firm. Looking at the destroyed narrow road in front of her, she couldnt help turning pale.
It broke our road, what now?Hu Lienas voice was low.
Charge.Making a prompt decision, Tang San first ran forward. Hu Liena didnt dare dy, and hastily followed him to dash forward. But at this time, Tang San was shocked to discover that the dark golden three-headed bat had flown back to its flock of little brothers and swallowed three of them, and that middle head unexpectedly grew back.
Right now, Tang San and Hu Liena leapt, one after the other, falling towards that five meter gap. Only on that side could they continue forward, and the previous destruction would naturally also cease to be a problem.
However, they clearly underestimated the intelligence of that dark golden three-headed bat. Another dark red ripple was unleashed, and this time, it was even more powerful than before. It wasnt attacking Tang San and Hu Liena, but rather directly sted the ce where they were about tond.
At the critical moment, Tang San was still calm. As a control system Spirit Master, keeping calm at any time was an essential quality. Fiercely pulling the rope in his hand, at the price of sending himself even faster downward, he suddenly flung Hu Liena up into the air.
Amidst the loud explosion, at least ten meters of the narrow road had fractured in front of the two, and Hu Liena had now been flung three meters or so away from the edge, impossible to get any further.
At this moment, Tang Sans gaze wasnt watching that dark golden three-headed bat, but was ratherpletely fixed on Hu Liena. Because he was waiting for Hu Lienas choice, also to make certain whether he could trust this temporarypanion on the next part of the Hell Road.
Right now, Hu Liena only had two choices. One was to release the rope in her hand, drawing on the impulse from Tang Sans throw she could then reach the opposite narrow road. The other was naturally to go along with Tang San, and fall into the abyss.
If it was the former Hu Liena, right now she certainly wouldnt hesitate to choose the former. But for some reason, at this moment, she only felt as if something was choking her heart, and she unexpectedly didnt release the rope in her hand.
At this moment, Hu Lienas own strength emerged. Her delicate body turned sharply in midair, an enormous fiery red fox tail swinging out behind her pert butt. The long fur of the fox tail instantly spread out, the whole tail unexpectedly extending a full three meters, the tip of the tail bing a sharp point, the spear sharp tip abruptly stabbing out, firmly thrusting into the edge of the other side of the narrow road.
At the same time, Hu Liena wasnt in any hurry to get up, but rather pulled on the rope with her full strength, exerting herself to throw Tang San up.
Part 3
Right now was just when that dark gold three-headed bat wascent, the middle head had also just grown back. Just then it saw Tang San shoot out from under the path, charging straight at it.
Previously it had taken a major loss at Tang Sans hand. That wasnt due to a question of strength, but rather because of carelessness. But not this time. The enormous wings stretched open on either side, making its body suddenly halt in midair. Watching the Clear Sky Hammer in Tang Sans hande flying at it, its leftmost head suddenly issued a golden wave of light, not to affect the opponent, but rather to affect itself.
The next moment, along with the effect of a golden mist, the dark gold three headed bats enormous body unexpectedly abruptly burst, turning into several hundred golden little bats that scattered in all directions. Despite their flight not being unaffected under the influence of the blue domain Tang San released just now, the Clear Sky Hammer truly struck only a few little bats.
Splitting. Tang Sans heart shivered. Hended on the ground, and those dark golden little bats suddenly issued sounds that made people anxious.
Those blood bats from before immediately moved. Their target wasnt Tang San and Hu Liena, but rather threw themselves at the narrow road in front of them. Each blood bat that charged the narrow road began to use their sharp teeth to gnaw at it.
Frighteningly, the solid rock was unexpectedly turned into rock powder under their fierce teeth, and a fifty meter stretch of the narrow road was swiftly being damaged under the gnawing of several hundred blood bats.
Bastards.By now having climbed up, Hu Liena cursed. Having been forced to the edge of life and death by these bats several times, this most outstanding young woman of the Golden Generation was already thoroughly infuriated.
Iming.Hu Liena moved, her speed instantly reaching the limit. Covered up by her fiery red long hair and that enormous fox tail behind her butt, she seemed just like a ball of me.
Tang San discovered that Hu Lienas current speed was even a bit faster than what he could currently produce himself. Even though it was without the help of spirit abilities, Hu Lienas speed wasnt unlike agility attack type Spirit Masters of the same level. But Tang San also understood that she was clearly the same has him. Suited to be a control system Spirit Master.
Hu Liena was truly angry. Holding the fox tail behind her high, its length unexpectedly increased again, reaching five meters. Moreover, on the originally not particrly bulky looking fox tail, right now each strand of fur stood erect, just like steel needles. It seemed like a five meter long enormous wolf fang mace.
Swiftly dashing to where the narrow road was being gnawed, Hu Lienas body seemed to flicker like an illusion. The fox tail behind her swept out, and that fox tail unexpectedly also produced force that shocked even Tang San. Where it passed, blood bat after blood bat was struck away in all directions, and each and every blood bat that was struck was shattered like a rag doll, exploding in midair.
Hu Liena barely paused, swinging her terrifyingrge tail all over like sweeping dust with a broom. Blood bat after blood bat were constantly swept away. Even though they gnawed quickly, Hu Liena swept even faster. In just a few eyeblinks, that fiery red silhouette had swept past, smashing at least a hundred blood bats to death.
Spirit bone. Tang San could be certain. That was the force of a spirit bone. However, he hadnt thought that there would be one among the six orthodox spirit bones that could change a tail into this kind of offensive weapon. Even if Hu Lienas own spirit was a Bewitching Fox, it was still impossible for the spirit to have this kind of might. In terms of offense, right now that five meter long enormous fox tail of hers could only be described as terrifying.
Let alone the blood bats, even if the little golden bats the dark golden three-headed bat wereshed by her right now, they would also be blown off several dozen meters. Even though their bodies were a lot more durable and likely wouldnt be smashed, they would still be struck into confusion, basically unable to approach Hu Liena.
With screeching sounds, the remaining gnawing blood bats swiftly flew up, not daring to continue their work. But despite this, in this one brief time, Hu Liena had alreadyshed to death twice as many blood bats as Tang San killed with his hidden weapons before.
Intense killing intent filled the air from Hu Lienas body. Seeing that the blood bats were no threat, she stood there, drawing deep mouthfuls of breath. Clearly, this ughter just now had also exhausted her quite a bit.
Tang San swiftly approached to several meters behind Hu Liena. The remaining distance was the perfect space to let Hu Lienas fox tail exhibit its maximum attack power.
With a peng sound, golden mist rushed out, and the golden little bats once again fused into one, once again bing the dark golden three-headed bat. No, it should be better known as the dark golden three-headed bat king.
Three heads, six little eyes fixed on Tang San and Hu Liena. Clearly, it was also furious. Seeing so many of its little brothers injured and dead, strange shriek after shriek issued simultaneously from all three heads of the dark golden three-headed bat king.
Hu Lienas expression changed, saying in a low voice:It should be about to use some powerful ability.
Right now, the dark golden three-headed bat king was still some fifty meters from them, just where Tang Sans ordinary hidden weapons were unable to reach, and Hu Liena was also unable to disy her attack power.
Tang San frowned:This fellow can regenerate. If I guess correctly, the ability its using right now should be giving it a boost. If we let itplete its amplification, well be in trouble. I just cant find its vitals.
Hu Liena said:Its vitals should still be those three heads. Even though they can regenerate, I dont believe they can still grow back when after all three are smashed. Without a head, what will it use to swallow its little brothers?
Tang Sans eyes brightened,Thats it. Unfortunately its a bit too far. I can just barely try.While speaking, he swiftly pulled out the Godly Zhuge Crossbow box from Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges and wound the mechanism.
Hu Liena looked doubtfully at Tang San, not knowing what he was doing.
Tang Sans gaze began to turn sharp, saying to Hu Liena:Tie the rope to my feet, and the other end to your tail. Afterwards, throw me. Get me as close to it as possible. The closer the distance, the better the chance I can destroy it.
Hu Liena said astonished:You have a way?Even though her mouth issued a question, she was already doing as Tang San asked.
Tang San nodded,Ill try. It should work.
The dark golden three-headed bat kings voice was already bing more and more resounding, and the light on its body also became more and more dazzling. Tang San exploded with a shout,Do it.
Hu Lienas fox tail fiercely twisted around Tang Sans waist, and again forcefully threw him out.
Only when truly experiencing it did he know how powerful Hu Lienas tail was. The five meter long tail, and the seven meter long rope, besides the length to tie them together, there still remained more than ten meters.
It also let Tang San close to within forty meters of the dark golden three-headed bat king.
Hu Liena concentrated her attention to watch Tang Sans movements. From within the ck box in Tang Sans right hand, with sonorous noises, sixteen streaks of cold light shot out, aiming directly at the dark golden three-headed bat kings right head. And at the same time, Tang Sans left hand also moved, the Clear Sky Hammer slipped out, rotating in an arc of ck light, directly at that creatures left side head.
Just when Hu Liena guessed Tang San would use some method to attack the dark golden three-headed bat kings middle head, two azure rays of light abruptly shot out from Tang Sans eyes. Thest to fire arrived first, directly sting that dark golden three headed bat kings central head.
Tang San had already thought it over before acting. The reason why the dark golden three headed bat king had pulled open the distance to start its incantation was clearly because its body wouldnt have an ideal defense in the process. Otherwise he wouldnt easily have taken the risk.
At the same time, choosing this method was also Tang Sans second test for Hu Liena. In the previous trial, Hu Liena had relied on her bizarre fox tail to pull the two of them out of trouble, and Tang San hadnt seen her true intentions.
But this time was different. Being thrown out by Hu Liena with the other end of the rope tied to Hu Lienas fox tail, was equivalent to Tang San handing over his safety to her.
If Hu Liena felt she could have evil intentions without threat after Tang San killed the dark golden three-headed bat king, she could immediately withdraw her tail to throw Tang San into the abyss.
Hong, hong
Without the least suspense, the bat head shot by the Purple God Light and the bat head struck by the Clear Sky Hammer ruptured one after the other, and before the dark golden three-headed bat king could scream, its final head had already been pierced by sixteen refined iron crossbow bolts.
Making Hu Liena dumbstruck was that after Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer smashed a bat head to fragments, it unexpectedly turned in a circle, once again crushing the bat head pierced by the Godly Zhuge Crossbow bolts, smashing the already turned into a sieve bat head into powder.
This strike by the Clear Sky Hammer could be described as absolutely brilliant. Tang San couldnt be sure whether the dark golden three-headed bat kings body was resilient enough to withstand the Godly Zhuge Crossbows attack, and therefore used this miraculous technique.
Golden light instantly spread, and with a peng sound,rge quantities of golden liquid spread in all directions. Each blood bat nearby that was sshed with that golden liquid, immediately screeched and died.
Tang San felt his feet tighten, and his body was already pulled into the air by Hu Lienas enormous fox tail, settling on that narrow road.
Chapter 140 — Ten headed Fierce Yang Serpent
Chapter 140: Ten-headed Fierce Yang Serpent
Part 1
The two looked face to face. Hu Liena smiled sweetly at Tang San, and the gaze in Tang Sans eyes also became a lot more gentle. No matter what was said, Hu liena had already passed his test.
In the moment just now, with the threat gone, Hu Liena couldpletely have abandoned him, reaping the benefits of victory alone. But she obviously hadnt done so.
Moreover, she had pulled Tang San back the instant he finished his attack, clearly without any struggle in her heart.
Judging by this part, she would be perfectly safe for at least a time.
With the death of the dark golden three-headed bat king, the other blood bats instantly turned into a headless dragon, charging wildly at Tang San and Hu Liena in retaliation.
However, as a leaderless army, not only had they lost morale, but also lost the wit to organize. Even though the quantity of these remaining blood bats was still considerable, it was still difficult for them to produce any further threat to Tang San and Hu Liena.
Tang Sans fingers constantly moved, each silver thread that shot from his hand would take the life of a blood bat. Hu Liena was even more direct, the five meter long enormous fox tail behind her constantly whipping the approaching blood bats like a giant racket.
The strength of that fox tail was iparable. As each swing struck the blood bats, those creatures would instantly turn into a rain of blood.
Strangely, Hu Lienas fox tail seemed to be covered with ayer of peculiar energy, and wasnt polluted by a trace of blood.
Each strand of fur on the big shaggy tail stood erect like a steel needle. The killing power of this enormous wolf fang mace super weapon against the blood bats was no less than Tang San constantly shooting steel needles with the blue domain open.
Finally, thest blood bat was first hit by Tang Sans steel needle, then again sent flying into the distance by Hu Lienas fox tail. Calm returned to their surroundings.
Wiping fragrant sweat from her forehead, Hu Liena looked at Tang San. Her face revealed a faint smile. Defeating this group of bats clearly wasnt the contribution of any one person, but rather the result of both cooperating.
If not for Hu Lienas fox tail ensuring the safety of the narrow road, it would also have been very difficult for Tang San to deal with the entire swarm of bats on his own. Equally, without Tang San killing the dark golden three-headed bat king, they would inevitably have been forced to withstand the opponents most frightening attacks.
Through this brief time of cooperation, the two had both gained an all new understanding of the counterpart, and Hu Liena trusted this man in front of her even more.
Tang Sans reservations towards her had also lessened a bit.
Pulling up the rope and holding one end out to Hu Liena, Tang San said:How about we rest a bit?
Hu Liena stretched out a hand to take the rope, swiftly tying it around her waist. Loosing a long breath,That was really dangerous just now.While speaking, she pped her ample chest with one hand, arousing great waves. Right now her style of dress really was refreshing. Tang San immediately turned his head, not daring to look straight at her.
Augh escaping her, Hu Liena smiled:I thought you were a blockhead, so you can also be enticed?
Tang San wrinkled his brows slightly,Fine, if you dont need to rest, well continue.While speaking, he leapt up, once againnding on the road in front of Hu Liena.
The enormous tail once again turned into orange light and quietly melted onto Hu Lienas body, her face disying a difficult to suppress weariness,Lets still rest a while. Its been tiring on both of us, and we still dont know what well faceter. ording to what I know, this Hell Road has altogether three trials, one more difficult than the other. Just now we should have broken through the first one.
Tang Sans heart trembled, he understood that Hu Liena was certainly like a spent arrow.
Even though he was the main attacker just now, in fact he had spent less spirit power than Hu Liena. He didnt ask about that fox tail, just like Hu Liena didnt ask about his blue domain.
But judging by the previous situation, Hu Lienas enormous fox tail absolutely wasnt as simple as just a spirit. Very likely it was the same as his Eight Spider Lances, an effect caused by a profound external spirit bone.
No wonder the Supreme Pontiff would take her as disciple, just this external spirit bone already put her far ahead of her peers. In the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament four years ago, Hu Liena clearly didnt have this weapon. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for his side to take the victory. Spirit Halls Golden Generation really was tyrannical.
The two managed to sit down on the narrow road. They were both true elites, and within a short time had entered cultivation, quietly recovering their strength. Of course, their minds werentpletely submerged, both with a part of their minds still alert for anything that could happen around them.
After two hours, the two of them opened their eyes at practically the same time, each taking out food and drinking water held in their magic tools for a simple meal. Then they stood back up, continuing forward.
Advancing once again, Tang Sans speed was clearly a bit higher. Being less on guard towards Hu Liena allowed him to keep more of his attention on the road in front. With a teammate like Hu Liena, there was no need to worry about the security in the back.
The air became hotter and hotter, and gradually even Hu Liena could see deep red flowing in the abyss on either side. The air starting to be scorching made breathing feel ufortable, as if their lungs were burning.
While walking, Tang San exined his judgement,This Hell Road seems to be going in a spiral, not a straight line. Otherwise, we should have left the range of ughter City long ago. But the curve is very shallow, therefore its not easy to notice.
Hu Liena said:Wont we rest a while again, its too hot, I feel my strength already starting to drain faster.
Tang San didnt reply, a pale blue light once again spreading from his body, only this time the blue light only spread to envelop him and Hu Liena.
Immediately, a burst of coolness spread through their bodies, their surroundings fresh and cool. Not only did the temperature drop, but even that scorching impure air became clean. It seemed to be filtered by thatyer of blue light.
Hu Liena inwardly gasped in admiration, thinking to herself that while she didnt know what this innate domain Tang Yin had was, even though it didnt feel particrly powerful, its applications were varied, superbly practical.
From interfering with that flock of bats before, to improving the environment now, it would undoubtedly let Tang Yin maintain his greatest fighting strength under any conditions.
Clear Sky School, it really was a ce of talent.
Just as they walked, suddenly, there was a rustling sound further ahead, making Tang San and Hu Liena halt simultaneously. Tang San didnt turn his head, only putting his hand behind his back to gesture at Hu Liena.
A pair of sharp swords immediately appeared in Hu Lienas hands. Right now she still couldnt see the enemy, but she believed that with Tang Sans astonishing eyesight, he had already seen it.
Indeed, Tang San had already seen the enemy. That was a pair of fiery red eyes. Just ahead on the narrow road crawled a deep red creature.
He couldnt clearly see the size of its body, but he could discover through simple observation that it should be a snake. A snake with its enormous body twisted around the narrow road.
Its eyes werent especiallyrge, but for some reason, Tang San immediately felt that the luster those eyes held was even more terrifying than the dark golden three-headed bat king from before.
Serpent? Tang San sneered, his palm brushing Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, a piece of realgar falling into his hand.
With a rustling sound, that dark red serpent began to slowly slither forward. Once it got closer, Tang San made an urate estimate of it.
On this serpents head and back were altogether nine protrusions, each bulge was like a scarlet mushroom, and there seemed to be something like blood flowing inside. This serpents belly was especially enormous, swelling over the narrow road, and its length was at least ten meters.
As they saw the serpent, the monstrous snake had clearly also seen them. Its tongue slowly rose as it crawled on the narrow road, and its reddish golden eyes immediately became bright likenterns.
Neither Tang San nor Hu Liena knew what sort of creature this was, there was no record of it among known spirit beasts. But the less they knew, the more they were on alert, watching that uncanny serpent continue swaying forward, an incorporeal pressure filled the air.
Even if the blood bats from before had brought them no small amount of trouble with their attacks from the air, the true crisis had still been when the blood bats had tried to cut off their road forward.
Right now, this strange snake was blocking in front of them. Without a doubt, it had the ability to destroy the narrow road with absolute ease. Therefore, if the two of them wanted to attack this serpent, they had to consider a method of attack that wasnt destructive to the narrow road itself.
Starting at a distance of a hundred meters, the strange snake issued guuguu sounds, just like the cries of an infant.
The nine fleshy tumors on its back also began to issue a reddish golden radiance.
Guu
When it was still twenty meters from Tang San, the monstrous serpentunched its attack. A line of fiery red light abruptly belched from its mouth, bringing an intensely stinking air as it extended towards the two humans.
Making Tang San and Hu Liena even more startled and furious was that this me unexpectedly stick to the ground. In other words, it swiftly spread along the narrow road below their feet.
If it was on level ground they could have dodged it, but in these circumstances, that was basically impossible.
Part 2
The firey red light on the narrow road fluctuated violently, even to the extent that it caused cracking sounds of burning rock. Even more terrifying was that this firey red light still brought a faint red mist. There was no need to ask, this red mist inevitably contained powerful poison.
Drawing a deep breath, the Clear Sky Hammer appearing out of nowhere, Tang San slightly squinted, his right foot swiftly taking half a step forward, his left leg bending into a crouch, the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand slipped from his palm, skimming out close to the ground.
As the Clear Sky Hammer met that fiery red radiance, red lines immediately appeared all over it. Like a street sweeper, spinning over the fiery red light, everywhere it passed the firelight disappeared immediately. Moreover, it struck towards that strange serpent sticking to the narrow road with iparable speed.
A strange scene appeared. The strange serpent didnt collide rigidly with the Clear Sky Hammer. Seeing the Clear Sky Hammer was about to reach it, that serpents upper body bowed, unexpectedly falling sideways into the abyss. Just after Clear Sky Hammer passed by where it was before, its head twisted around the narrow road once again, and its rear body followed the same process, unexpectedly dodging the Clear Sky Hammers attack like this.
Even though the firelight had disappeared, that sweetly stinking mist already filled the air.
What brilliance can a grain of rice hold?Tang San snorted disdainfully, a big leather bag already appearing in his hand. With a flick of his wrist, the leather bag flew into the air, straight at the center of the poison mist. Immediately afterwards, his other hand threw out the piece of realgar he took out before. Destroyed by Tang Sans strength, the realgar turned into a cloud of dust in midair, bombarding the leather bag.
Immediately, alcohol sprayed out over a wide expanse, mixing together with the smashed realgar, forming a realgar alcohol screen.
Tang San originally used the same method to easily destroy Poison Douluos granddaughter Dugu Yans poisonous spirit ability. Even though this serpent in front of them was something Dugu Yan was far from able topare to, no matter how you put it, it was still a snake.
As long as it was snake venom, it would always be suppressed by realgar. Even though it might not always be able to detoxify it, when it was blocked like what Tang San did now, it waspletely possible.
Indeed, where that liquid screen fell, that red poison mist immediately disappeared like fading mist or scattering clouds.
Even to the extent that there was still some realgar alcohol that fell on that strange serpent.
But what shocked Tang San was that the uncanny snake didnt seem to react at all, seemingly uninjured. But its enormous body still instantly elerated, suddenly dashing at Tang San and Hu Liena.
The Clear Sky Hammer reappeared in Tang Sans hand. He suddenly undid the rope around his waist, changing his original one handed grip on the Clear Sky Hammer into two hands, saying in a low voice:Stand where you are and dont move.
Finished speaking, Tang San was already swiftly dashing forward, charging to meet that uncanny serpent. But he only dashed three steps forward. As he took the third step, instantly, he swung the Clear Sky Hammer gripped in both hands, half turning, one swing already sting out.
Strangely, this swing of his wasnt aimed at the swiftly approaching giant snake, but rather upwards, sting into empty air.
Immediately afterwards, Hu Liena, standing in ce, saw a bizarre scene.
Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer shed rich ck light, and Tang Sans body began to swiftly rotate like a gyroscope. She could only vaguely see that each time Tang San turned, the Clear Sky Hammer in his hands would st out once, and the strength of his imposing manner would multiply exponentially.
Just like an enormous ck whirlpool, constantly growing.
What Hu Liena admired the most was that even while spinning so rapidly, Tang Sans bnce unexpectedly didnt waver in the slightest, both feet always stepping on the narrow road. How could she know that when Tang San was originally training with the hammer, it was on top of a slippery round rock, while constantly battered by a two hundred meter tall waterfall. Compared to that, now staying on a narrow road for a while was fairly easy.
How could this bnce waver? Before on the round rock, each time Tang San spun, he could step on the same point with the same amount of force.
The monstrous snake approached quickly, but suddenly, it repeated its skill from before. Its upper body swayed over the narrow road once again. It seemed as if it wanted to pass by Tang San. With the ability it used to dodge the Clear Sky Hammer before, clearly, this was something it could do.
Apparently it could by now already sense the dreadful aura of the Clear Sky Hammer, and wanted to attack Hu Liena first.
Daggers raised in front of her chest, Hu Liena stood with her legs crossed, toes facing different directions, properly prepared to meet the attack.
However, what shocked her was that the strange snake couldnt pass by Tang San.
When its massive body swayed out from the narrow road, trying to move past below Tang Sans feet, suddenly, a tremendous force unexpectedly pulled its body back onto the narrow road. The head of its more than ten meter long body even raised even higher, flung up sharply by that current.
In fact, this strange serpents body was thick as a bucket, how heavy would such an enormous body be?
Not only that, but its strength was also extremely frightful, the pressure of its aura alone felt far more tremendous than the dark golden three-headed bat king from before.
But even so, it unexpectedly still couldnt do as it wished in front of Tang San, and was moreover even blown up by that bizarre ck light.
From where did Tang San draw such strength?
Hu Liena looked with shock and uncertainty at the man not far in front of her.
She discovered that the currents that previously gathered around Tang San hadpletely disappeared, and one could see the ck light growing stronger and stronger in his surroundings. But, strangely, it didnt give off any feelings of spirit power fluctuations.
The monstrous serpent was clearly infuriated. It didnt try to move around Tang San again, its enormous body swung, unexpectedly turning around, a three meter long section of snake tailshing directly at Tang San. Its goal wasnt Tang San, but rather the one meter of narrow road Tang San stood on. It clearly nned to use this method to break Tang Sans bnce. However, the ck light in Tang Sans hands covered an evenrger distance than it had imagined, and before that serpent tail had even struck, it was curled up by this. This time even the entire enormous serpent was flung up. If not for it promptly twisting its tail around the narrow road, it might have been thrown into the abyss.
That pair of reddish golden eyes finally disyed rm, and the nine reddish golden fleshy tumors on its enormous back grew even brighter.
Guuguu, guuguu, it seemed to cry in rage.
Bowing over the narrow road, the nine fleshy tumors were all aimed in Tang Sans direction.
Suddenly, those nine fleshy tumors burst open simultaneously, nine streams of golden red liquid suddenly squirting out. That liquid didnt travel straight at Tang San through the air, but rather shot at a spot in front of Tang San, where the nine shares of liquid merged together in midair. The instant before it struck Tang San, it suddenly halted, and all the liquid contracted simultaneously, forming an only fist sized golden red little ball, which then smashed on towards Tang San.
But at this moment, the movements of the previously constantly spinning Tang San suddenly stopped, changing from extreme motion to extreme stillness. From movement to stillness immediately seemed exceptionally strange. And the instant he stopped, the Clear Sky Hammer held in his hands was in a forward leaning pose.
A terrifying scene emerged in front of Hu Lienas eyes. She seemed to see a giant ck dragon soar from the Clear Sky Hammer, and immediately afterward, the ck dragon bombarded that reddish golden pearl in an instant. The originally about to strike pearl shuddered violently a moment, as if struggling. However, its struggle onlysted for a moment, the next instant it was sted into the sky.
The ck light gushing from the Clear Sky Hammer didnt stop at this point. The inclined forward ck light sweeping angle dropped somewhat, streaking forward close to the narrow road.
This time, that giant snake no longer had any chance to dodge, because the length of the erupting ck light already surpassed the length of its body by far.
Chii
The ck light shed and passed. That giant serpent suddenly halted, and the ck light disappeared without a trace into the darkness, without developing any loud sound.
Hu Liena still didnt understand what just happened, she only saw Tang San inhale deeply once, his whole body seeming to rx, and he also withdrew the Clear Sky Hammer in his hands in the first moment.
Just when Hu Liena was about to ask Tang San whether he needed a helping hand, she suddenly saw an extremely frightening scene.
The previously erupting powerful energy seemed to have utterly destroyed the giant serpent.
Each part of that enormous body that was on the narrow road unexpectedly quietly disappeared, turning into motes of dust and sliding away. And the parts of the body above, having lost the support of the ground, broke into several pieces and simultaneously fell into the abyss.
You, what did you do?Even though Hu Liena knew she shouldnt pry into Tang Sans secrets, she couldnt help it, and still asked.
Tang San didnt turn around, only calmly said:Clear Sky School, Disorder Splitting Wind, nine by nine bing one.
Raising his head, deep blue rays of light shot out of his eyes, looking above.
A golden red speck fell from the sky. Tang San stretched out his right hand, and with the pull of an incorporeal attractive force, that golden red light fell into his palm.
Astonishingly, it was the little golden red pearl previously condensed from the liquid shot from the uncanny snakes nine fleshy tumors before.
Careful, it might be poisonous.Hu Liena didnt have time to digest Tang Sans words, anxiously warning him.
Part 3
Tang San shook his head,Its nothing. Even if its poisonous, its no problem to me.He wiped that little pearl he had caught on an unremarkable jade surface on the side of the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, putting it inside.
Youre not worried it will explode?Hu Liena took a few steps forward,ing up behind Tang San.
Tang San shook his head. Perhaps it was because he was somewhat excited, but he didnt hide it from Hu Liena,This is the neidan of that monstrous serpent. Having lost the control of its main body, its impossible for it to explode.
You recognize that snake?Hu Lienas voice was filled with incredulity.
Tang San nodded silently. Indeed, this serpent wasnt ssified as a spirit beast of this world.
However, after Tang San observed it for a short time, he discovered it was unexpectedly an extremely poisonous creature he had read about in the ancient texts of the Tang Sect in his old world.
Prehistoric beast, Ten-headed Fierce Yang Serpent. Iparably poisonous, adult length over ten meters, possessing the most powerful fire poison of snake types, capable of forming a neidan after ten thousand years of cultivation, within those nine heads on its back. The emergence of the neidan would cause heaven and earth to pale. Obtaining that neidan, one could terrify the kings of serpents.
Thus being a lord of snakes.
What Tang San obtained was undoubtedly the neidan of the Ten-headed Fierce Yang Serpent. Even the nine by nine swings of his Clear Sky Hammers Disorder Splitting Wind fused into one was still unable topare to the destructive force of this neidan. However, right now Tang San really wasnt the Tang Sect disciple of his old world. In this world, he had still obtained mental strength.
When that eighty first swing sted out, Tang San had already urately locked on his spiritual force, striking at an angle. He didnt truly collide with that neidan, but rather instantly merged his spiritual force to cut off the connection between the neidan and the Ten-headed Fierce Yang Serpent.
Having released the neidan, the Ten-headed Fierce Yang Serpents defensive strength dropped substantially, how could it resist Tang Sans tyrannical Clear Sky Hammer attack? Its body immediately turned to dust.
The benefit of the Ten-headed Fierce Yang Serpent neidan was of course not limited to frightening the elders among serpents, and still had numerous marvellous uses. Obtaining it, Tang Sans current mood could already no longer be easily described, not even using words like transcendent would do.
Even though Hu Liena didnt see the smile on Tang Sans face right now, she could guess that the neidan was extremely important to Tang San. Tang San killed the Ten-headed Fierce Yang Serpent. That he took the neidan was also normal.
Tang Yin.Hu Liena called out.
Tang San turned slightly,You want it too?
Hu Liena shook her head, saying:No, I only want to know the history of this snake. I also have some knowledge of spirit beasts, but I have no recollection of this serpent. Were teammates, even though I didnt help you with anything before, at least I have some right to know.
If it was something ordinary, Hu Liena naturally wouldnt raise a request that might provoke Tang Sans dislike like this, but the bizarre death of that strange serpent, even more bizarrely leaving behind this so-called neidan, she was unable to inhibit her desire for knowledge.
Tang San smiled calmly, saying:Theres no harm in telling you. This serpent was no spirit beast, but should have been a prehistoric beast. After its neidan has formed, its attack power is extremely dreadful. Just now I severed the connection between it and the neidan, exploiting the gap in the instant before the neidan exploded, then luckily killed it. And the advantage of this neidan is that it can make any snake venom ineffective, and moreover restrain all types of snakes.
Hu Lienas heart twitched,This means that it will be difficult for Spirit Masters with snake type spirit beasts to get a good result against you.
Tang San smiled:You could say that.Right now, the alertness in his heart rose once again. What is called treasuring a jade ring bes a crime, who knew whether Hu Liena wouldunch an attack against him because of greed?
But Hu Liena didnt argue over this issue, and the pair rested a while again. Within Tang Sans blue domain, the surrounding impure air was effectively filtered, and the two very soon recovered their strength.
Having passed two sessive rming challenges, their mood became a bit more rxed, and they advanced at an even pace. If this Hell Road truly only had three challenges, then they only needed to pass the final test in order to be able to leave this wretched ce.
The temperature still rose constantly, and the flowing deep red liquid in the abyss on either side gradually became clearer.
The road seemed to always move downwards. Nobody knew the true circumstances of ughter City, but Tang San vaguely guessed that it was near the mountain behind that small town where he and his father entered.
Perhaps ughter City wasnt underground, but rather within the mountain.
These thoughts only shed through his mind, right now it was even more important to them to leave as quickly as possible. For anything else, there would be timeter.
The temperature outside gradually changed into something the blue domain couldnt resist. The greater effect of Tang Sans blue domain was to filter the air, relying on the breath of life within the range of the domain to slightly adjust the temperature. It didnt truly iste them.
Consequently, as they moved forward, the scorching heat the two endured also began to grow greater.
Even more unsuitable to them was that this air seemed to contain a kind of particr miasma. The stifling feeling deep in their hearts grew clearer and clearer, and their own killing intent also grew more unrestrained.
An impatient mood gradually appeared, especially for Hu Liena walking behind Tang San.
She didnt have the orthodox sect mental techniques to control her mood like Tang San did. Along with her irritation, the killing intent in her heart grew more and more flourishing, and the things before her eyes no longer seemed distinct, the scorching heat around them seemingly provoking every cell in her body.
What Tang San endured wasnt easy either. Even though his circumstances were a bit better than for Hu Liena, the scorching heat outside was like a source of temptation for the ughter intent within him, but unfortunately they couldnt prevent revealing their killing intent, otherwise they would bepletely swallowed up by the terrifyingly vicious energy within this Hell Road.
Gradually, Tang San grew to understand.
From the moment he and Hu Liena entered the Hell Road, the two had always been influenced by the atmosphere within this ce. Even though killing intent could obstruct this sinister atmosphere, it couldnt filter it outpletely.
Thinking of this, Tang San understood that he and Hu liena had miscalcted. Passing this Hell Road seemed to be not only about possessing enough strength, but it moreover had to be passed in as short a time as possible. The longer one stayed, the deeper the influence of that sinister aura would be. If it confused the heart, then perhaps one would never be able to leave.
Keep calm. Well speed up.Tang San called out to Hu Liena behind him.
Right now Hu Liena could still keep a clear head, and forcefully nodded at Tang San. The two no longer walked, but leapt, swiftly dashing forward.
The faster the moved, the faster they approached the depths, and the air clearly became hotter and hotter, their vision also became fuzzier and fuzzier. Even Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye could only see a kilometer or so in the faint red mist that filled the surroundings.
In the abyss on either side of the narrow road, the deep red liquid boiled. That was indeed blood, but this stinking liquid seemed to have the temperature of magma.
Tang Yin, I cant go on.Hu Lienas speed gradually fell, the killing intent in her heart rushing out, intense desire to ughter everything around her constantly eroding her mind. She knew that if she didnt stop, she might attack Tang San at any time.
Halting, Tang San turned to look at Hu Liena.
Right now, Hu Lienas entire body had turned pink, her naked skin somewhat fragrant from her sweat, seeming even more glossy.
Eyes closed tightly, her body trembled constantly, thatyer of white killing intent around her fluctuating irregrly.
Tang San raised a hand to press the space between Hu Lienas eyebrows, a blue energy flooding her mind,Sober up. Endure. If my guess is correct, were almost out.
By now, the distance to the deep red liquid on either side of the narrow road was only fifty meters or so, and the scorching heat in the air already made the clothes Tang San and Hu Liena wore emit a faint burnt smell.
Having taken the Infernal Precious Apricot, Tang San wasnt overly concerned about this, but Hu Liena was different. The overwhelming majority of her spirit power was used to resist the terrifying heat, and it became increasingly difficult to restrain her killing intent.
With a ceng sound, the enormous fox tail once again stood erect from Hu Lienas butt, and despite Tang San helping her sober up somewhat, very soon she was submerged in the killing intent evoked by that sinister atmosphere. She was already on the brink of copse.
Seeing Hu Lienas suffering appearance, Tang Sans heart gradually sunk. He knew that if Hu Liena lost it, the first target of her attack would be him. With her body spurred by the killing intent, perhaps she wouldnt be as intelligent as before, but her attacks would inevitably be even more terrifying under the effect of the killing intent. Even if he could kill her, he might still pay an enormous price. No matter what was said, the spirit power of the woman in front of him was more powerful than his, and she also possessed an external spirit bone, and might even possess other spirit bones.
Shouldnt he take advantage of this moment, and kill her before then? Tang San hesitated. By all reason, he should indeed do it. If this formidable teammate became an enemy, it would be a devastating setback for him.
Chapter 141 — Blue Silver Domain And Deathgod Domain
Chapter 141: Blue Silver Domain And Deathgod Domain
Part 1
However, he couldnt keep his mind from reying the scene where Hu Liena without the slightest hesitation pulled him back to the narrow road when he killed the dark golden three-headed bat king. Even though he didnt understand why Hu Liena didnt have any evil intent towards him, even to the extent that she was extremely sincere, it was just because of this that he couldnt act now. Even if he did, he knew he might not be able to truly injure the opponent.
Just at this moment, suddenly, Hu Liena raised her head, turned her palm, and struck her own chest.
Blood spurted out with a vomiting sound. But her red eyes became awake for a while,
Tang Yin. I cant do it. If it goes on like this, Im afraid we wont walk out of this Hell Road. Ill put my life in your hands. Even though I dont understand why I trust you, I know that you will definitely bring me out of here. While my mind is clear, knock me unconscious.
This was just the moment when man and Heaven were waging war in Tang Sans heart. Suddenly seeing Hu Liena do this, he couldnt help being a bit ashamed. It seemed that this girl in front of him wasnt like he thought!
Hu Liena trembled violently, wavering in front of Tang San, she shouted almost mournfully,Hurry, do it. I wont hold out.
He didnt hesitate further, this was undoubtedly the best way to settle the situation. Tang San abruptly stepped forward, one palm cutting at Hu Lienas neck. Hu Lienas body softened, slipping into his arms.
Holding Hu Lienas delicate body, seeing the fox tail on her butt gradually withdraw and the snow white skin exposed under the broken small pants, Tang San didnt have any distracting thoughts.
He suddenly had a measure of respect towards this woman in his arms. Respect for her courage.
At this moment, Tang San could easily throw Hu Liena into the abyss next to him, that would not only make the next part of the Hell Road easier, but could furthermore strangle a future great enemy in the cradle.
However, Tang San didnt do it. Sighing, he pulled Hu Liena against him, arranging her against his chest. Blue light rushed out. With Hu Liena already unconscious, he no longer had to hide anything, and strand after strand of sapphire like Blue Silver Emperor quietly appeared, tying Hu Liena tightly to him.
In order to not let her influence his movements, Tang San twisted her arms around his neck, and raised her legs to tie them around his waist.
Without a doubt, the two were currently in extremely close contact, and Hu Lienas bits of cloths were practically no different from being naked, but the current Tang San was perfectly calm.
Everything before him, was part of his training.
He could of course abandon Hu Liena, but he knew that if he really did so, then that would be the same as being destroyed by the demon in his heart. To say nothing of whether he was able to walk away from this ce under that influence, even if he did, he might carry this crack in his heart for a lifetime. Pursuing the summit of Spirit Masters would then be impossible.
Therefore, he had to carry her out. Even ifter she turned out to be his greatest enemy, he still had to disy strength and discipline and confront her fairly in the future. This was a choice that a martial artist, a Spirit Master, a man couldnt escape.
Just as Tang San used Blue Silver Grass to tie Hu Liena into a posture that would least affect his movements, he suddenly understood what the final challenge of the Hell Road was.
It was still a powerful enemy, but not an external one, but rather oneself. The demon in ones heart.
In the tremendous sinister atmosphere, under the influence of the red-hot nefarious blood sma as well as his own enormous ughter intent, in order to persevere and leave this ce, what kind of unswerving determination and willpower would that require?
Even a top quality genius like Hu Liena was unable to endure till the end. This final trial to leave the Hell Road was the most difficult.
Thinking of this, Tang San couldnt help inwardly sighing over his luck.
He had all kinds of abilities that could stabilize his willpower, among them was the most fundamental Mysterious Heaven Skill, and the mind condensing wisdom skull bone, as well as that miraculous blue domain.
Just as Hu Liena guessed, Tang Sans blue domain was an innate domain of his spirit. The second awakening of his Blue Silver Grass had exposed its true identity.
As the only Blue Silver Emperor on the Continent, its second awakening had simultaneously assigned Tang San the imperial prestige it possessed, that was the Blue Silver Emperors innate domain, Blue Silver Domain.
Right here, the Blue Silver Domain was of course unable to disy its greatest might. Or one might say that the Blue Silver Domains own effect was already suppressed to its lowest level in here. But relying on the endlessly growing atmosphere of the domain, it could still be of some help to Tang San.
As for the surrounding scorching heat, to Tang San it was more like a joke.
Even the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Wells infernal heat was unable to influence him who had eaten the Infernal Precious Apricot and Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass, let alone this ce.
Perhaps the extreme toxin in the blood broth could influence Tang San, but he would never give it the chance to reach him.
In two years in ughter City, how could Tang San not have researched the Bloody Mary? The blood soup here should be the sinister blood of countless degenerates over a thousand years, mixed with extreme toxin and concentrated. It could also be described as the basis of ughter City.
Stretching his hand into the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, a snow white immortal herb appeared in Tang Sans hand.
The immortal herb was a sparkling and translucent snow white, each leaf seemingly dripping with water, slender curving, it seemed like the neck of a swan.
If one only saw it, who could guess that the property this immortal herb possessed was actually stimtion?
Let alone eating it, justing touching it would cause any virus at the point of contact to multiply a hundred thousandfold. Under a great many circumstances, this so called Snow Swan Kiss would be even more dreadful than any poison. Even when holding it with Mysterious Jade Hand, Tang San seemed to be trembling with fear.
The might of this immortal herb really was too terrifying, to the extent that not even Tang San dared use it to refine poison. Because if Tang San was infected with just a drop of its breath in the refining process, he would also certainly die. Who dared guarantee that their body didnt have a single virus?
With a light wave of his hand, the snow white Snow Swan Kiss floated into the air and fell, plummeting towards the dark red blood sma below, instantly swallowed by the blood, disappearing without a trace.
The blood sma didnt seem to suffer any influence, but Tang San knew that this immortal herb still brought ughter City a devastating stimtion. With its medicinal effect, the toxin within the nefarious blood sma would multiply without limit.
And ughter City treating this as its foundation, how could it still exist?
ughter City, this dark, evil, terrifying world, shouldnt exist.
No matter who was there, it would still be better if this darkest face of the world disappeared.
Setting off once again, Tang San swiftly rushed forward. His body and Hu Liena in front of him rubbed against each other as he moved, constantly causing bursts of pleasurable sensations. But at this moment, Tang San rigidly put his thoughts in order, constantly reying bloody scene after scene from ughter City in his mind. Only like this could he resist the lure of this feeling on his chest that was more bewitching than his murderous mind.
The air became hotter and hotter, and tied in front of Tang San, Hu Lienas skin had already be rosy red. Fortunately, this was within Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain, and further adding her own valiant strength, her body was far more unyielding than ordinary people.
Otherwise, just this current scorching heat would be enough to roast her alive.
Watching the blood sma in the abyss on either side grow closer and closer, the corners of Tang Sans mouth disyed an ice cold smile. ughter City, ughter King, I hope you like the gift I left behind
Just as Tang San anticipated, along with the temperature rising, the blood sma rose on either side. He knew that he wasnt far from the exit.
After an hour, his mind constantly provoked by irritable killing intent, Tang San finally saw the exit.
By now, his sweat had also already soaked his jacket. It wasnt because of the surrounding heat, but rather because of the double influence of the ughter intent and this dreadful extraordinary beauty in front of him.
No matter how resolute Tang Sans will was, under such circumstances, even he was almost unable to endure. And at this time, he finally saw the distant exit.
The exit clearly led outside, white light forming an oval screen of light. There was the end of Tang Sans journey.
However, the exit was still a kilometer away. Tang San halted, his brows furrowing.
Even though the exit had appeared, it really was an exit on another shore. Right now in front of Tang San was no longer any road, it was all a blood red sea. The blood sma finally reached here, unexpectedly forming a smallke, blocking his path forward, bubbles rising in the blood. A kilometer away, just like on the other side of an eternally uncrossable chasm.
There were no more creatures attacking, but here was the most powerful sinister energy as well as this thousand meter wide enormous gulf in front of him, became a practically uncrossable moat.
Holding Hu Liena in front of him, it was hard for his right hand not toe into contact with her astonishingly flexible pert butt.
As a result of Hu Liena previously exposing her fox tail, and further adding the jolting on the way, the area her little hotpants could currently conceal was really pitifully small.
Tang Sans lower body had long since unconsciously be high spirited due to the two touching.
Under the dual stimtion, even his eyes had be blood red.
Part 2
Slowly closing his eyes, Tang San drew a deep breath, pacifying his mind as far as possible. Mysterious Heaven Skill swiftly circted within his body. Through these two years of cultivation, even if his spirit power hadnt advanced much, the Conception Vessel among his eight extraordinary meridians had already been connected, and now only the final Governing Vessel remained.
Having opened seven meridians, the speed with which Tang Sans inner strength operated had already reached an extremely astonishing degree. This also made his battle endurance much more powerful than that of Spirit Masters from this world.
Faint light flickering, the light disyed on Tang Sans face gradually grew fainter. Both hands crossing over his chest, a faint spiritual fluctuation spread from the space between his eyebrows.
Finally at this moment, he could no longer hold anything back.
Therefore, he urged his spiritual force with all his strength, as far as possible forcing his killing intent to disy outside his body, forming a protective screen around him, simultaneously also allowing his brain to recover its sobriety for a while.
The effect of using the mind condensing wisdom skull bone finally reached its peak.
Mind recovering its rity, the first thing Tang San did was to observe his surroundings. He didnt let any detail or clue slip by. Right now, on either side of the narrow road was a void so expansive the end couldnt be seen, more than a kilometer in front was the exit, and above, the ck cave ceiling could only be vaguely seen two hundred meters up or so.
Tang San couldnt help sighing inwardly. This would have been a lot easier if little Ao was here to settle this situation with a flying mushroom sausage. Of course, this was only in his dreams. Even if Oscar truly was here he would still have been unable to implement it. After all, no spirit abilities could be used here.
Raising his right hand, a strand of Blue Silver Grass appeared, and Tang San threw it sharply towards the sky. Even if he couldnt use spirit abilities, the spirit itself could still be used.
After the second awakening, his Blue Silver Grass clearly wasnt as before. Its changes were of course not only as simple as color and external appearance.
Tang Sans previous Blue Silver Grass could only be thrown a distance of fifty meters at most. But now, the sparkling and translucent Blue Silver Grass flew more than a hundred meters.
Through his interaction with his spirit, Tang San very quickly discovered that a hundred twenty meters was already the limit of what his Blue Silver Grass could reach. This distance was still some ways from the two hundred meter tall cave ceiling. Blue Silver Grass only reached a hundred twenty meters, he stillcked close to one hundred meters more.
ncing at Hu Liena at his chest, Tang San considered whether he should wake her so the two could think of a way together. But he very quickly disregarded this thought. By now Hu Lienas tender skin was the color of boiled shrimp, iparably red.
If by some chance she lost consciousness andunched an attack after she woke up, what then? Then there wouldnt even be a chance.
Thinking of this, Tang San thoroughly dispelled his previous line of thinking. Suddenly, as if a bright light was lit, Tang San had a n. Perhaps it would even work.
He swiftly removed the Flying God w from his left wrist.
He released two strands of Blue Silver Grass from within himself, connecting one to the Flying God w, and the other to the Flying God ws controls.
The Flying God ws limit was thirty meters. If he could release it in midair, that would be equivalent to extending the Blue Silver Grass by thirty meters, its length reaching a hundred fifty meters. As for the remaining seventy meters distance, he would have to rely on his own ability.
Thinking of this, Tang San drew a slow breath, then exhaled again. He knew that he would only have one chance. The majority of his Mysterious Heaven Skill was used to suppress the ughter intent, and right now he only had one chance to climb to the top of the cave ceiling. If this one chance failed, thenunching again it while still restraining the ughter intent would be practically impossible.
Harmonizing the breath within his body, Tang Sansplexion grew serious. Drawing a deep breath once again, a faint blue light filled the air, theprehensive release of the Blue Silver Domain. Only within the area of the Blue Silver Domain did the environments influence fall to its lowest point.
The next moment, the long legs of the Eight Spider Lances broke out of his back. Reaching four meters in length, the crystalline Eight Spider Lances were dazzlingly beautiful, without the previous vicious barbs and purple ck color. However, its attributes had still been strengthened exponentially.
The reason was very simple. After Tang San became the Blue Silver Emperor after the second awakening of Blue Silver Grass, it was not only his innate attributes that were raised, but still the essence of Blue Silver Grass.
The fundamental essence of the spirit changing was equivalent to each of Tang Sans original Blue Silver Grass spirit abilities changing, to say nothing of gaining a fifth spirit ability, breaking through the Spirit King level.
All these things mixed together, making Tang Sans strength substantially improve overall, and Eight Spider Lances, as an external spirit bone capable of evolution, naturally also obtained even greater benefits and thereby evolving to their present appearance.
The reason Tang San tied Hu Liena to his chest instead of his back before, was in order to leave room for Eight Spider Lances. Even the ces where the Blue Silver Grass was bunched together didnt influence the positions of the Eight Spider Lances on his back.
This external spirit bone had saved his life on more than one asion, it was his final trump card.
Slowlyying down, the Eight Spider Lances stuck into the ground, supporting Tang San holding Hu Liena.
Faint white light surged, and the red and blue hazy light umted within the Eight Spider Lances undted slightly. Tang Sans eyes suddenly turned sharp, body abruptly leaning forward, on the verge of touching the narrow road. Right now, the slender Eight Spider Lances were all inserted in that narrow road, even though it seemed strange, they werepletely in a state of storing power.
People could jump with two legs, but right now Tang San possessed eight. Mysterious Heaven Skill operating with full strength, the Eight Spider Lances terrifying strength erupted in practically an instant.
Sou
The powerful Eight Spider Lances brought Tang San shooting through the air, the astonishing leap making Tang San clearly feel the surrounding scenery swiftly sweep past him.
Watching that narrow road below be smaller and smaller, and his upward speed gradually falling, he knew that he was about to reach the apex of the Eight Spider Lances leap.
Right now, while forcefully operating Mysterious Heaven Skill, Tang Sans back was to the ceiling of the cave, and he also didnt know how high this leap was, but he had to act to be able to make his leap reach even higher, to get as close as possible to the top as possible.
Two deep blue lights shot out of Tang Sans eyes, and with a sh of light, a heavy explosion struck the ground beneath him. This one attack was made with Tang Sans full spiritual force, without holding anything back.
Even if the force of the Purple God Light couldnt reach its greatest degree because of his consumption from before, that attack power was still frightening.
Amidst the loud explosion, the narrow road below disappeared almostpletely. The terrifying Purple God Light actually struck that blood sma and formed a blood red whirlpool. And Tang San took advantage of the counterforce of this attack to gain another twenty meters or so of altitude.
It was time. Turning in the air, Tang San threw out the Blue Silver Grass twisted around the Flying God w
The moment he turned around, Tang Sans nervous mood rxed. Because he clearly saw that his distance from the roof of the cave was less than a hundred meters. In other words, Eight Spider Lances previous leap had unexpectedly pushed him a hundred meters high.
Without any suspense, the Blue Silver Grass already approached the roof of the cave in the blink of an eye. With a sonorous sound, Tang San used the other twisting Blue Silver Grass to operate the Flying God ws mechanism. The sharp and piercing Flying God w prated the rock at the top of the cave, suspending Tang San and Hu Liena in the air.
Basically without need to use strength, Tang San swiftly controlled the Blue Silver Grass to withdraw, pulling him closer to the ceiling.
After he gripped the Flying God w, and again withdrew its mechanism, he was pulled up to the pitch ck rock of the ceiling.
The Eight Spider Lances took over responsibility, the spear sharpnce points thrusting into the rock like tofu, suspending Tang San and Hu Liena. Once the Eight Spider Lances thrust into the rock, Tang Sans heart finally rxed. With the control of the Eight Spider Lances, he knew he was finally safe.
Dying in this ce was no doubt inviting trouble. Transferring the Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength within him, resisting the pain from substantially overusing his spiritual force, Tang San controlled the Eight Spider Lances to swiftly crawl towards the exit, hanging upside down from the ceiling.
The roof of the cave was pitted and uneven, but that was no threat to the Eight Spider Lances. Hanging upside down from the ceiling, Tang San easily crossed the thousand meter distance as if walking on level ground, finally reaching the end.
Climbing down, the exit was before him.
Tang San suddenly discovered that the killing intent around him seemed to be pulled by a particr force.
Turning around and giving a final nce to the Hell Road he had just walked, Tang San knew that these two years of sharpening in ughter City was an experience he would never forget in a lifetime. But he even more didnt want anyone else toe experience this terrifying world in the future.
Perish, this was the wish he left for ughter City.
With a sou sound, Tang San finally fled into that white curtain of light.
Everything around him seemed to change. The instant Tang San entered that white light, he immediately felt as if he had entered a special world.
Around him was a snow white nothingness, and the Blue Silver Grass he released was restrained by an unknown force, forcibly pressed back into his body. Hu Liena in front of him consequently also separated from his embrace.
In this world of boundless white, he couldnt use a bit of strength. All he felt, was ice cold.
Part 3
It was as if immeasurable cold aggregated towards him, and also like immeasurable cold exuded from his body. In this white nothingness, Tang San endured that frightful pain alone.
A cold he should feel still appeared. That wasnt a true change in temperature, but rather the chill produced by killing intent. The purest ughter intent swiftly invaded Tang San, and with each part entering, Tang San would tremble.
As that cold gradually made his heart stiffen, his consciousness and senses also gradually began to grow distant. But at this moment, Tang San was certain of ughter Citys legend. Indeed, this was a domain, a domain condensed from killing intent. Of course, this domain was far, far too formidablepared to his Blue Silver Domain. Within the domain, he was like a rootless duckweed.
After an indeterminate length of time, as Tang San awoke from the pain, he felt as if he had been dreaming.
Hey within blue silver grass, and this blue silver grass was sending him trace after trace of warmth and nourishment. All his pain was already gone, the only feeling he had was of rxation and the familiar fluctuations of spirit power, as well as the feeling of spirit abilities once again filling his body.
When he wanted to turn over and sit up, Tang San discovered that his left arm was somewhat heavy. As he turned his head to look, he unexpectedly saw the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand.
When he nced at the Clear Sky Hammer, he was certain that it was impossible for that to have been a dream. On that Clear Sky Hammer, on top of the hammer head, there was ayer of white veins.
Those veins looked like the blood pattern on the ground of the Hell ughter Arena when the Hell Road opened, only much smaller. And moreover white.
As Tang San tried to sense that white veined pattern, instantly, a surging white light quietly filled the air. The white light discharged from the Clear Sky Hammer, but very soon, that white light became colorless, and Tang Sans perception of the surrounding world immediately became different. Even the blue silver grass that was closest to him were trembling in this incorporeal current.
Deathgod Domain. This was Deathgod Domain? Tang San knew he should be excited, but having just left a ce like ughter City, he couldnt be. Two years of hellish sharpening had had an enormous influence on his mindset.
Despite always trying hard to resist it, right now Tang San was not only pale, but even the space between his eyebrows revealed an unconceble evil spirit.
At this moment, suddenly, an incorporeal killing intent approached in a sh. Like an invisible object, it heavily struck the Deathgod Domain Tang San released.
Tang San shook, swiftly turning to look in that direction.
A few dozen meters away stood a charming silhouette. At some point she had already dressed neatly, covering that beautiful delicate body. And her eyes were also watching him, an indescribable mood flickering within.
She woke up before me? This was Tang Sans first thought, unable to keep his back from breaking out in cold sweat. Of course he knew what it meant that Hu Liena woke up first. It meant that she had ample time to kill him.
This woman really is cunning. Tang San thought with some annoyance. Her spirit power was stronger than his, but on that final stretch of the road, it was he who brought her out. Her exhaustion was naturally less than his. If she wanted to kill him, perhaps he would never have woken up.
Hu Liena walked towards Tang San step by step, with a faint smile on her charming face.
Do you feel it? We possess the same innate domain.The heavenly voice resounded in Tang Sans ears.
Tang San didnt open his mouth, only watched her quietly.
He was astonished to discover that with the ability to use spirit abilities returned, Hu Lienas eyes had now unexpectedly be iparably clear, without a speck of bewitching element.
If she could be described as a rose brimming with attraction before, then right now she seemed like a fresh and clean lily.
I put my life in your hands once, you also put your life in my hands once. Shouldnt we be even?Hu Liena finally reached Tang San, only stopping when she was just a meter from Tang San. Looking at him, her gaze became iparably soft.
Tang San still didnt open his mouth, only watching her silently. He still didnt know what this woman was thinking, but for some reason, he felt that she didnt have any menace towards him.
A trace of distress emerged on Hu Lienas charming countenance. Attentively watching Tang San, her touching face unexpectedly disyed helplessness,Why am I from Spirit Hall, and you from Clear Sky School?
Raising both hands, very naturally cing them on Tang Sans shoulders, Hu Liena pulled close the distance between her and Tang San by one more step, her mournful eyes undoubtedly brimming with even more intense attraction, her whole body copsing into Tang Sans embrace.
However, her movement didnt finish, because Tang San supported her shoulder with one hand.
Deathgod Domain and Clear Sky Hammer withdrew simultaneously, and Tang San looked indifferently at Hu Liena.
Hu Liena gave a sad smile,You really have a heart of stone?
Tang Sans gaze became a bit gentler. He couldnt deny that this woman was perfect, but his heart had long since no room for one more person. To say nothing of the two of them being people of two worlds.
Patting her shoulder, he pulled away her hands from his shoulders,Next time we meet, perhaps we will be enemies.
Leaving behind these simple words, turning, no longer looking at her, Tang San stiffened his heart and left inrge strides.
Silent tears rolled quietly down a perfect delicate face. This was the first time in her life that Hu Liena cried for a man. And the image of this man, could no longer be separated from her heart.
Tang San seemed to feel his mood lighten somewhat with each step forward. He naturally wouldnt have any feelings for Hu Liena. But he also had a somewhat favorable impression of this girl. Leaving through the Hell Road was the result of the two of them working together. When Hu Liena let him knock her unconscious, Tang San could no longer raise any enmity towards her.
Little San.A deep voice echoed by Tang Sans ears. Tang Hao had at some point already quietly appeared, standing on the road in front of him.
In the two years they hadnt seen each other, he seemed to have aged even a bit more. Tang Sans extremely acutely sensed the same characteristic as he had himself from his fathers body.
Dad.Quickly stepping forward, reaching his father, Tang Sans gaze was still ice cold. That was the residual effect of two years in ughter City,Dont you also possess the Deathgod Domain?
Tang Hao nodded, his face revealing a trace of a smile,
Youve done well in these two years. You havent let me down. Lets go.Finished talking, he took the lead to walk forward.
Tang San swiftly caught up without saying anything else. His fathers appearance had made a small crack appear in his ice cold heart, warm affection undoubtedly the best treasure to dissolve the vicious currents within.
Do you know what the effects of the Deathgod Domain is?Tang Hao suddenly asked.
A light shed in Tang Sans eyes,
Imposing manner.
Tang Hao nodded slowly,
Thats right. Its imposing manner. Imposing manner and pressure formed from killing intent can frequently leave your opponents unable to disy their full strength, but you yourself can exhibit one hundred twenty percent. The effect of the Deathgod Domain is the same. You possess the most basic Deathgod Domain. In the future, within this Domain, your opponents strength will automatically weaken by ten percent, and you yourself disy one hundred ten percent of your power. As your spirit grows, this proportion will also increase. Remember, spirits innate domains wont suffer the restrictions of twin spirits, unable to be used simultaneously.
Tang San stared nkly a moment,How do you know?Even he who possessed twin spirits couldnt be certain of this.
Tang Hao halted, turning to look at him,
Because, the same circumstances appeared for another person.
The expression in Tang Sans eyes fluctuated violently once. He suddenly understood his fathers meaning. That person Hu Liena spoke of, was Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong. In this world, besides his father, Bibi Dong should also possess the Deathgod Domain.
Tang Hao said calmly:Right now the number of people with this domain has increased to four. You will gradually get to know the effect of the Deathgod Domain in the future. Its uses are just as marvellous as your Blue Silver Domain, in different circumstances, it can have enormous effect.
Dad, shouldnt you tell me about what happened in the past now?After four years of sharpening himself on the grindstone, Tang San had already gone from a not yet fifteen years old juvenile to an almost neen years old youth. His strength had grown, his temperament had changed, the second awakening of Blue Silver Grass had caused all sorts of influences, all making him seem to mature a lot. Compared to four years ago, the present Tang San was in no way as simple as just having raised his spirit power ten something ranks. He had already truly begun to step into the world of those known as powers.
Tang Hao said:It still isnt the time. You still havent met my requirements.
Tang San stared nkly a moment,Then how will I be considered to have met them?Having gained two great Domains, Tang San believed he should have been able to gain his fathers approval.
Chapter 142 — Moon Pavilion, Aunt
Chapter 142: Moon Pavilion, Aunt
Part 1
Tang Hao said indifferently:
With the current changes in your aura, how can you hide in the Spirit Master world? The moment youve cleansed yourself, I will tell you everything. Its also only at that time that I can decided my future.
Cleansing? Tang San was somewhat lifeless. But he didnt ask anything, having no choice but to follow his father away.
Wiping dry her tears, Hu Liena quietly walked down the mountainside. Putting her mind in order, her face gradually calmed. She knew that she didnt have the privilege to act impetuously.
After bing orphans as children, it was Spirit Hall that raised her and her big brother. It was Spirit Hall that nurtured them. Let them possess everything they now had. Hu Liena knew very clearly how much her teacher had invested in her.
This kindness alone was something she couldnt repay in a lifetime.
Therefore, on the day of hering-of-age ceremony, she had already sworn that she would devote her life to Spirit Hall.
Feelings like these were an extravagant luxury for her. To say nothing of that man being from Clear Sky School.
She didnt dare think further, it was also only by keeping herself from recalling the brief time they walked the Hell Road that her heart could calm down.
Girl.A somewhat sharp voice echoed ahead.
Hu Liena raised her head to look at the two people standing quietly, waiting for her.
Seeing these two, Hu Liena was unconsciously moved. After two years, she finally didnt need to seek survival in ughter.
Elder Ghost, elder Chrysanthemum.
These two were Ghost Douluo Gui Mei and Chrysanthemum Douluo Yue Guan. That the Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong sent these two great Title Douluo to wait for Hu Liena here, showed how much she valued her.
Ghost Douluo smiled:Congrattions, girl. You could sessfully leave. That is the greatest sess. Once back to Supreme Pontiff Pce, well celebrate you.
The Ghost Douluo still seemed illusory. Stepping forward to rub Hu Lienas head, he said:Lets go. Supreme Pontiff Pce is always waiting for you. In these two years, she came three times. Each time she left, her eyes were full of hopelessness and concern. I think shell definitely be very happy to see you back.
Hu Lienas eyes warmed. Thinking of all that her teacher was to her, her emotions for Tang San were finally suppressed, and she was practically impatient to follow the two Title Douluo towards Spirit Hall.
What she didnt know was that after she and Tang San left, all of ughter City had been washed in terrifying blood.
Ten dayster, Heaven Dou City.
Despite ten days already having passed, Tang San still hadnt recovered from the ambience of ughter City. Two years of vignt living had made him cultivate a habit of doubting everything.
Despite all the umted killing intent already being condensed into the Deathgod Domain in the Clear Sky Hammer, he was still constantly in an extremely nervous condition.
Tang San himself knew this wasnt good, but how was it so easy to give up on a habit formed over two years living in a world of darkness?
Reaching Heaven Dou City once again, the heart that ughter City had turned to ice gradually recovered somewhat. Only, he didnt understand why his father would bring him to the Heaven Dou Imperial capital.
Fortunately, by now his physical changes were sorge that even his acquaintances in Heaven Dou City might not recognize him if they met.
Tang Hao brought Tang San into the city, thebination of father and son seeming somewhat strange. Even though Tang San also wore simple clothes, he still very easily drew peoples attention after the changes in his temperament and appearance.
Handsome appearance, somewhat conspicuously pale features, the noble temperament within still imperceptibly distributing an ice cold energy, all were things people would pay attention to.
But Tang Hao still had that worn down appearance. He had never once decorated his appearance. If he was carefully observed, one could detect a deathly stillness within those yellowed eyes. Tang Haos heart had already died as early as when Tang Sans mother passed away.
Walking straight into the most bustling center of Heaven Dou City, Tang Hao stopped before a lofty building.
Tang San subconsciously followed his fathers gaze to look at the building in front of them. This was a small house with five stories, which was considered very tall even in Heaven Dou City. The first impression this house gave people was elegance.
The overall architectural style was simple and unadorned, the horizontal inscribed board only carrying two simple words, Moon Pavilion.
There werent many peopleing and going, but one could tell that the people passing through here were all sumptuously dressed or people with extremely beautiful manners. Men and women both.
Dad, what is this ce?Tang San asked.
Tang Hao said calmly:This is the ce for your cleansing. Lets go, inside.
Speaking, Tang Hao lead the way over towards the Moon Pavilion.
The two had just walked over to the door when they were blocked, two ck clothed youths barring the way. The two youths both appeared rather handsome, dressed neatly. Each raising a hand, they blocked their path.
The left youth said with a serene expression:Im sorry, please leave. Moon Pavilion doesnt receive shabbily dressed people.
Tang San frowned. Even though his clothes were simple, they were extremely clean. Clearly, the counterpart was speaking to Tang Hao. Very naturally taking a step forward, Tang San raised his head to look at the two youths on the steps, spitting out an ice cold voice,Out of the way.
Two surges of incorporeal killing intent pulsed, and those two youths tumbled backwards as if electrocuted. When they looked at Tang San again, it was like they saw a monster, looking at each other with horror.
They werent even Spirit Masters, how could they resist Tang San who had just left ughter City with a body filled with killing intent?
Tang Hao nced at his son, but didnt say anything, walking inside withrge strides.
Tang San followed behind his father, entering this Moon Pavilion together.
The two youths only sensed a cold intent emitting from Tang San, and didnt have the courage step forward to block them again.
Only when Tang Sans silhouette had disappeared from their line of sight did they breathe out, but they both discovered that their clothes were already soaked through with sweat, and one of them rushed around the back of the Moon Pavilion in a great hurry.
Entering the first floor of the Moon Pavilion, the first thing one met was a faint fragrance.
The spirit screen was carved from yellow por, emitting a faint wood fragrance. In front of the spirit screen were two three meter tall different kinds of orchids emitting a faint delicate fragrance. Even though it was only one step into the Moon Pavilion, it still seemed like an isted world.
Moving around the spirit screen was an expansive hall. The floor was covered with one meter wide gray square bricks, and the surroundings were littered with decorative items made from all kinds of costly wood. Behind a wide table ahead stood several simply dressed, but equally refined, young women. On either side of the desk were exquisite staircases.
Seeing Tang Hao and his son, those young women were clearly somewhat surprised. They obviously didnt understand how people dressed like Tang Hao could enter.
Tang Hao strolled forward, walking up to the desk and saying to the tallest young woman:Tell Yue-Hua, an old friend is visiting.
The young woman stared nkly a moment, her elegant eyebrows wrinkling minutely,
You are
Tang Hao held his hands behind his back,You tell Yue-Hua, when the full moon shatters, rare old friends arrive. She will know who I am.
Looking over Tang Hao, then again looking over Tang San at Tang Haos side, perhaps she was influenced by Tang Haos apathetic mood, but the young womans expression shifted, nodding and saying:Please wait a moment.Finished speaking, she swiftly went upstairs along the staircase to the side.
Before long, somewhat conspicuously noisy footsteps came from upstairs. Hearing the noise, Tang Hao couldnt help wrinkling his brows somewhat.
Altogether four people walked down from upstairs. One of them was one of the two youths in the doorway before, and of the other three, one was a middle aged man in a long purple gown, and the other two were slim, dressed in blue, their ages appearing not much different from that purple clothed person in the lead.
The purple clothed middle aged mans gaze fell on Tang Hao and, very naturally disying a trace of loathing, again looked over Tang San next to Tang Hao and walked down the stairs.
The tall young woman from before came down the stairs after the four men, pointing to Tang Hao she said to the purple clothed man in a low voice:Manager, he was looking for the Madam.
The purple clothed man nodded, his face unconsciously disying a lofty pride. He didntpletelye down the stairs, but rather stood in the stairs and addressed the two blue clothed men behind him:Moon Pavilion only receives elegant visitors, ask them to leave.
The two blue clothed middle aged men gave a nod, and quickly moved the stairs. They descended very quickly, but still didnt give people an impression of rushing, but on the contrary moved very rhythmically. With each step, the spirit power they distributed would increase somewhat, an incorporeal pressure assaulting the senses.
Tang San very naturally took a step forward. Seeing the purple clothed mans face as he disdainfully nced at the father and son, he could only think of describing it as a dog looking down on humans.
The two blue clothed men very swiftly arrived in front of Tang Hao and his son, the one on the left saying:Please leave.
Tang Hao calmly said:If I wont?
The blue clothed mans gaze turned to that purple clothed man addressed as Manager. The purple clothed man waved his hand,Still need me to teach you? Have them leave.
The two blue clothed men moved immediately, raising their hands to grab the shoulders of Tang Haos pair. Tang Hao looked at his son, saying:Dont kill, dont damage the ce.
Tang San moved. He only took one step forward, but those two blue clothed men simultaneously felt an immense attractive forceing from his body, and the two of them practically involuntarily stretched out their hands to grab Tang San.
Part 2
Tang San also raised his hands, matching the hands of those two blue clothed men.
His current strength had already made a qualitative leap, and from the counterparts spirit power fluctuations, he could tell that these two should be forty something ranked Spirit Ancestors.
Confronting opponents like these with his current strength, how would they stand a chance?
Apart from Tang Hao, nobody saw what Tang San did. With just a sh of an illusory white shadow, the two blue clothed men exploded backwards, their extended arms already hanging limply.
Tang San looked coldly at the two,Extend one w, and I will get rid of one. Extend another, another disappears. Were here to see the owner, not to watch the guard dogs.
Perhaps because of the fighting, intense killing intent surged out from his body, ice cold, reeking of blood, blood thirsty, wicked, a severely negative mood engulfed this first floor of the Moon Pavilion in practically an instant.
The several female attendants behind the table looked at each other and turned pale, trembling and recoiling. If not for what Tang Hao said before, those two blue clothed men would already be dead by now.
Watching the killing intent his son emitted, Tang Haos brows wrinkled deeply. He knew that ughter Citys influence on Tang San was still far from removed.
Tang Hao knew far more than Tang San imagined. Even though he didnt say or show it, in fact, right now Tang San could be said to be the only mental support in this world.
Tang Hao had always secretly observed Tang San in his two years of practice in ughter City. Even the ughter King didnt know that this Deathgod had long since infiltrated ughter City.
Tang Hao even knew Tang San finally left the Hell Road with Hu Liena. Seeing his son finally choose to bring Hu Liena out of the Hell Road, Tang Hao felt very gratified. A formidable enemy wasnt terrible, what was terrible was losing ones heart.
Even though he knew that Tang Sans current condition seemed very normal, inwardly he was still somewhat worried, and even more determined to cultivate him ording to the former n.
The purple clothed middle aged man stared nkly a moment, descending the stairs in a sh, both hands pressing the shoulders of his two subordinates. His face immediately changed. Staring fixedly at Tang San, he said in a low voice:A vicious style.The bones of the blue clothed mens arms were unexpectedly shattered in tiny pieces, clearly unrecoverable. Even if they healed, they wouldnt be able to use as much strength as before.
Tang San gave a cold smile,For dogs looking down on people, Ive already started off leniently.
The purple clothed man knew that hed made an error in judgement before. He hadnt expected this youngster to actually be so powerful. Even if neither of his subordinates had released their spirits, with their spirit power, having their arms ruined by Tang San showed the strength of this youth. How old was he? The purple clothed man found it somewhat difficult to imagine.
A faint halo of light undted, tremendous spirit power suddenly releasing, and six spirit rings quietly appearing around the purple clothed man, awesomely revealing his Spirit Emperor status.
Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, ck, ck, six spirit rings moved orderly and rhythmically. The spirit power he unleashed made Tang San feel somewhat familiar. The allocation of this persons six spirit rings was pretty good. It seemed he was around fifty or so, to be able to have six ring strength was already pretty good.
With a cold smile, Tang San took another step forward, also simultaneously releasing his spirit. Everyone stared, overwhelmed with shock. Yellow, yellow, purple, ck, ck, five spirit rings quietly appeared. Tang Sans entire imposing manner released, holding back hardly anything. Formidable killing intent made it seem as if the entire Moon Pavilion trembled.
This, this is impossible.The purple clothed man had an ideal spirit ring configuration himself. Watching the five spirit rings Tang San revealed, he practically didnt dare believe his eyes.
Nevermind the age of this youth, having five spirit rings at the ten thousand year level starting at the fourth already filled him with shock.
Shocking him even more was the extraordinary pressure Tang San released afterwards. The purple clothed man only felt his entire spirit power seem to bepletely suppressed by this particr aura. Even the light of his six spirit rings began to dim. Even though he could still congregate his spirit power, he could only gather seventy percent or so. His strength was massively reduced.
Almost impatiently, the purple clothed man raised his right hand. A bright purple vine crept out of his palm. In a split second he had surrounded himself with a purple protective screen.
Seeing the counterparts spirit rings dim, Tang San also looked distracted. But as he saw the purple vine, he couldnt hold back a trace of a smile, thinking to himself: No wonder.
The purple clothed mans spirit was a nt type Ghost King Vine, an evolved form of the Ghost Vine of Tang Sans second spirit ring. The reason he would be suppressed by Tang Sans pressure was very simple, it was because of Tang Sans spirit.
Blue Silver Grass had evolved into Blue Silver Emperor, and as the monarch power of the botanical kingdom, Blue Silver Emperor had a formidable suppressing effect against any nt type spirit. The aura alone was enough to make the opponents Ghost King Vine tremble.
Because, even though Tang San was one level below the opponent, he actually instead held the advantage with his present imposing manner. Tang San hadplete confidence in defeating this opponent in front of him without using the added might of his spirit bones.
Just at this moment, a somewhat cold voice suddenly resounded,
Stop.
The purple clothed middle aged man and Tang San simultaneously turned to look towards the stairs, only to see a graceful and luxuriously beautiful woman slowly descend the stairs. Behind her still followed two beautiful young women.
Seeing this beautiful woman, Tang San couldnt help being somewhat astonished, because he unexpectedly couldnt see her true age. At first nce she seemed twenty seven or twenty eight, but her eyes seemed to understand everything in the world, not something a twenty seven year old woman couldpare to.
The long dress with silver court decorations seemed to hug her body, and if Tang San absolutely had topare her to someone he knew, in temperament alone, perhaps only Spirit Hall Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong could be mentioned in the same sentence.
The difference was that she didnt have Bibi Dongs pressure, but she wasnt a bit inferior in nobility. Moreover, this woman didnt have the slightest spirit power fluctuations, she clearly wasnt a Spirit Master.
Tang Hao also simultaneously raised his head to look at the beautiful woman. She strolled down from the upper floors, each motion graceful and natural. Even if her brows were slightly wrinkled, it didnt detract from her manners in the slightest.
Manager Aude, whats going on?The beautiful woman asked softly.
The purple clothed middle aged man hastily took a few steps forward. While cautiously on alert against Tang Sans side, he said to her:Madam, these two came to cause trouble. Why did youe down?
The beautiful womans gaze swept past Tang San. When she saw the bizarre five spirit ring allocation Tang San had, her gaze also disyed a faint shock.
With such powerful killing intent appearing, how could I not notice it? Just what is going on?Herst question was aimed at the young women behind the table trembling severely from Tang Sans killing intent.
Just at this moment, a fantastic scene appeared. Tang San clearly felt a gentle wave release from that courtly dressed beautiful woman. The waves she released were graceful and natural, so gentle that they seemed able to calm all the sadness in the world.
His killing intent touched her peculiar aura, and unexpectedly quickly faded like melting ice and snow. The entire first floor of the Moon Pavilion also became calm and natural once again.
Domain, certainly, that was a Domain. Possessing two great Domain,s Tang San instantly sensed the cause of the beautiful womans fluctuations. However, if she possessed a Domain, howe there were no spirit power fluctuations?
Could it be that she was already so formidable that she could hide her spirit power from his senses? If so, that would make this woman a Title Douluo level power.
Just as Tang San prepared to release the Deathgod Domain to try it, his shoulder was grabbed by Tang Haos outstretched hand. Turning to look at his father, he only saw Tang Hao shake his head at him, and Tang San renounced his thoughts of releasing the Deathgod Domain.
Losing the influence of the killing intent, the several young women all slowly came over. That tall young woman from before hastily said a few sentences next to the beautiful woman in a low voice. With Tang Sans astonishing hearing, he clearly heard that young woman describe how they were blocked because of Tang Haos worn clothing, as well as what Tang Hao asked her to pass on.
When that beautiful woman heard the words rare old friends, the fluctuations she distributed were smashed in practically an instant. Then next moment, her body trembled violently. Walking down the stairs with quick steps, her movements even seemed somewhat fric.
The originally graceful and harmonious temperament was unexpectedlypletely broken at this moment.
Everyone in the Moon Pavilion were stupefied, they had never before seen the Madam like this.
The beautiful woman quickly walked over to Tang Hao, and without caring about Tang San next to her, both her hands quickly caught Tang Haos shoulders. Her eyes were already covered with watery mist,Hao, is it really you? You, why
Sensing that the woman didnt have the slightest bit of hostility towards his father, and further what his father said about old friends before, Tang San took a step back, withdrawing his spirit.
Looking at the beautiful woman, Tang Hao sighed lightly,Its me, Yue-Hua. I dont recognize you.On Tang Haos face, Tang San saw to his surprise, a trace of self mockery.
The beautiful womans lips trembled and she fiercely threw herself into Tang Haos embrace, crying loudly. Both her hands tightly encircled Tang Haos waist, as if she wanted to blend herself into Tang Hao. Right now there wasnt a trace left of her grace.
Those were entirely bitter tears from release of emotion, making people unable to keep from ncing sidelong.
Part 3
The Moon Pavilion people were all lifeless, and Tang San was also somewhat dumbfounded. Because he unexpectedly saw his father softly pat that beautiful womans back, his face revealing a gentle expression. It was difficult to imagine that this kind of expression would appear on his father.
After a long time, the beautiful womans weeping finally came to a rest. Slowly raising her head to look deeply at Tang Hao, then again turning her head to look at Tang San to the side,He is? Your and her son?
Tang Hao nodded silently, and Yue-Hua straightened, turning to Tang San with teary eyes and raising her hand to touch his face.
Tang San frowned, very naturally withdrawing a step, getting out of reach of her hand.
Yue-Huas elegant eyebrows wrinkled slightly,What are you hiding from, Im your aunt.
Ah?Tang San opened his eyes wide, looking at the beautiful woman in front, then again looking at his aged father, he couldnt see anything to suggest these two were siblings.
Tang Hao nodded to Tang San,Shes your aunt.
Yue-Hua extended her hand once again, and this time Tang San didnt dodge. Aunt. This word was entirely unfamiliar to him. However, a feeling of blood being thicker than water made him instantly lose any guard against the woman in front of him.
Softly caressing Tang Sans face, the rims of Tang Yue-Huas eyes reddened once again,You look like your dad when he was young, and also like your mom.
Hearing this, the defenses in Tang Sans heart thoroughly crumbled, losing all of the imposing manner from before.
The Moon Pavilion people were already gaping. They had never imagined that this seemingly filthy and washed out old man was actually the Madams elder brother.
Turning, looking rebukingly at Tang Hao, Tang Yue-Hua said angrily:After so many years, only now do you know toe find me? Go, follow me upstairs.
Finished speaking, Tang Yue-Hua grabbed Tang Sans hand and turned to head upstairs.
Tang Hao looked somewhat helplessly at this younger sister, but his current expression was more rxed than it had been in years.
Reaching the head of the stairs, Tang Yue-Hua turned her head and said to manager Aude:Everything you saw just now, never happened. Ill leave this matter to you, understand?
Aude hastily said:Yes, Madam.
Tang Yue-Huas hand was very warm, and also very soft. Held by her, Tang San seemed to have be a child again. She brought Tang Hao and Tang San directly to the top floor of the Moon Pavilion.
As she walked, Tang Yue-Hua wiped her tears and said to Tang San:Child, whats your name?
Im called Tang San.
Tang Yue-Hua went slightly rigid. Turning her head to look at Tang Hao, she couldnt help giving a soft sigh.
The top floor of the moon Pavilion was an immense hall, decorated even more gracefully than the first floor. Being familiar with nts, Tang San was shocked to discover that the furnishings were unexpectedly all made from agarwood, making the entire building emit a faint fragrance.
What was agarwood? A top quality wood worth even more than its weight in gold. Just the furniture in this hall alone was worth an astronomical sum.
Around the hall were altogether four sliding doors, leading to unknown areas. The impression this ce gave wasfortable, peaceful, quiet, elegant. It wasnt gorgeous, but the wood fragrance here made peoples hearts rx.
Tang Yue-Hua smiled:The top floor is my private area. Without my permission, nobody wille up. Sit.She pushed Tang San into a chair, then turned to look at Tang Hao.
Ge, how did you be like this?Having just suppressed her emotions, as she looked at Tang Haos aged face, she couldnt help bing agitated again.
Tang Hao smiled slightly,Silly girl, when did you be so fond of crying? Its not like you.
Tang Yue-Hua said furiously:This isnt because of you. How many years? You actually didnt even send a message.
Tang Hao became silent, walking over to sit next to Tang San. He lowered his head, speaking faintly:Eldest brother, is he still well?
Tang Yue-Hua went nk a moment. After a long time, she slowly shook her head,I dont know. You also know eldest brother. He hides everything at the bottom of his heart. Last time I was home, I identally saw him holding a picture of us three as children. Even I dont know what passed.
Tang San felt his father next to him stiffen a moment,Im the one who let down the sect.
Tang Yue-Hua said indifferently:Whats the point of saying this now? This time youve returned with great difficulty. No matter what you say, I wont let you leave again. You definitely have to return with me. Eldest brother. Eldest brother has always missed you.
Tang Hao smiled wryly:Return? I havent been a Clear Sky School member for a long time. How could I return? Yue-Hua, even if I let down the sect, I still dont regret anything I did. Eldest brother, he, still hasnt married?
Tang Yue-Huas expression fell, her graceful and charming face gaining ayer of cold frost,Eldest brother isnt an impetuous person like you, hes more responsible and dutiful than you. Everything in the sect still has to depend on him. He could only cherish those feelings by not taking a wife. Second brother, are you truly not willing to go back to see him? The sect has changed into its current appearance, the magnificent worlds number one sect actually going into hiding. Do you know the suffering of the sects disciples? Return with me, with us three siblings working as one, I dont even fear fighting that Spirit Hall.
Tang Hao stood, slowly walking into the center of the hall, his back turned to Tang Yue-Hua:Yue-Hua, my heart is already dead, theres no more of the drive from before. The moment Ah Yin died, my heart had already followed her. I cant help the sect with anything. As for apologies, I dont want to say them to eldest brother. I believe that he understands.
Understand farts. You, the magnificent youngest Title Douluo in the world, you still say you cant help the sect? Eldest brother can understand you?Tang Yue-Huas delicate body was already trembling somewhat from fury.
Tang Hao stood there silently, the silhouette of his back appearing so lonely.
Tang San also stood, looking at the agitated Yue-Hua,Aunt. Dont force dad further. Dad isnt unwilling to help the sect. Rather, he already cant. His body
Enough.Tang Hao interrupted Tang San,Yue-Hua, Ill leave my little San to you. He just came out of ughter City. Only you can help him best.Speaking, he swung his arm and threw a sheepskin map into Tang Sans hands,In one year, find me in the mountain valley ording to this map.
Finished speaking, he walked directly outside.
Stand still.Tang Yue-Hua followed with big strides. Perhaps because she moved too fast, the courtly dress she wore unexpectedly issued ripping sounds.
Reaching Tang Haos back in a few steps, Tang Yue-Huas hand swiftly fell on his shoulder. The Domain fluctuations Tang San felt before now appeared once again.
Tang Hao halted,Yue-Hua, tell eldest brother, little San is my repayment to the sect. In one year, after hes gone to see me, you bring him back to the sect to acknowledge his ancestors and roots. What I cant aplish, he will do in my stead. Furthermore, tell eldest brother that he is my and Ah Yins son, and also my only son.
GeTang Yue-Hua shouted. The next moment, Tang Haos silhouette already faded in front of her, quietly disappearing.
If Tang Hao wanted to leave, how many people in this world could stop him?
Tang Yue-Hua stood there, tears silently flowing. Seeing her brother again after twenty years, meeting so briefly, she suddenly felt her heart aching deeply. Not only because Tang Hao left, but also because of the pain this second brother bore.
Tang San didnt move. His father had him stay, so he only stayed. Quietly standing behind Tang Yue-Hua, waiting.
After a long time.
Wiping the tears from her face, Tang Yue-Huas eyes werent swollen or red from the tears, slowly turning, she looked at Tang San with a somewhatplicated expression,Has your father told you about him and your mother?
Tang San silently shook his head,Can you tell me?
Tang Yue-Hua sighed softly,Since he doesnt want to tell you, I cant speak out of turn either. Perhaps, in one year, he will tell you everything. By what Ive seen, hes very confident in you. Otherwise, he wouldnt say he would leave you as repayment to the sect. You should be neen this year.
Tang San said:In two months.
Tang Yue-Hua smiled slightly,Your father walked ughter Citys Hell Road when he was twenty eight. Youre almost ten years earlier than him. It seems you really are the hope of the sect. Do you know what it is he left you here for a year to study with me?
Tang San silently shook his head.
Tang Yue-Hua watched Tang San with a burning gaze,In the next one year, I will instruct you in all manner of noble etiquette and music.
Youre not joking?Tang San looked dumbstruck at this aunt he had only known for less than two hours.
Tang Yue-Hua said sternly:Do I look like Im joking? In one year, if you cant meet my requirements, I wont let you leave to see your dad.
Tang San looked stupidly at the aunt in front of him. He had never expected that his father hadnt actually brought him here to cultivate further, but rather to learn thesepletely useless things.
Tang Yue-Hua looked almostughing at Tang Sans stupid expression,Very soon you will understand the benefits of these things. One person, no matter how formidable, doesnt have enough strength. Like your father, hes already formidable enough, but what has he turned into now? He doesnt want you to follow the track of the overturned cart. From now on, I am your aunt, and also your teacher.
Tang San smiled somewhat wryly:Aunt, do I really have to learn those etiquette things?
Chapter 143 — Cleansing, Harmonizing Intent
Chapter 143: Cleansing, Harmonizing Intent
Part 1
Tang Yue-Hua nodded with certainty,Evenings are your time, you n them on your own. However, in the daytime you will learn these with me. Until Im satisfied. Do you know what the Moon Pavilion does?
Tang San shook his head.
Tang Yue-Hua smiled calmly,My ce here is the Heaven Dou Imperial school of courtly etiquette, specialized in teaching all kinds of noble etiquette. You should have felt my Domain. My innate domain is called Noble Circle. And my spirit power, at present, is ninth rank.
What?Tang San looked stupidly at Tang Yue-Hua. He could never have imagined that she, as a directly rted Clear Sky School disciple, would actually only have nine ranks of spirit power,You, variant spirit?
Tang Yue-Hua smiled and nodded,Perhaps you would think of me as the most useless disciple of the Clear Sky School, but I can tell you that if your father could possess everything I am skilled in, the result of the events twenty years ago would bepletely different. At times, strength doesnt mean everything. You must learn to protect yourself even without relying on power. You must further learn how to exploit the art ofnguage, and still how to walk between powers of all sides as well as how to control authority. I can see that youre outstanding, however, you still have many, many things you must learn.
Tang San finally nodded with some difficulty. Even if he didnt want to admit it, he still had no choice but topromise with this graceful woman. After all, she was his aunt.
Tang Yue-Hua smiled faintly,Dont look so embarrassed. I think that before long, you will understand the importance of everything I teach. Walking out of ughter City, what you need most right now isnt strenuous cultivation, but rather to let all that you possess grow more stable. I already know about your fathers condition. Dont worry, I wont push him againter. The sect wont either. Even if hes no longer at the sect, the sect has never forgotten him.
Sighing, Tang Yue-Hua looked deeply at Tang San,If you dont want your father to be troubled again, you must be even stronger. The responsibility of everything he should aplish, will fall on your shoulders.
One yearter. Heaven Dou City, Moon pavilion.
Heaven Dou Citys night scene was very beautiful. This was deeply rted to the highly developedmerce here. As the capital of Heaven Dou Empire, in the entire Douluo Continent, perhaps only Star Luo City could manage topare.
The beauty of Star Luo Cityy mainly in the exquisiteness of the south, while Heaven Dou City was brimming with the northern generous atmosphere, both victors in their own ways.
Graceful and quiet light spread from the several lower floors of the Moon Pavilion, a continuous stream of people constantly presenting their invitations and entering.
As the Heaven Dou imperial school of courtly etiquette, in order to be able to enroll in the Moon Pavilion, one had to at least have a title of nobility, and ones age couldnt surpass thirty. This was undoubtedly the ce where the new generation of Heaven Dou Empires nobility was cultivated.
Therefore, even though the Moon Pavilion itself didnt count as much, there was still no power that dared meddle with it. Not even the imperial family.
Reportedly, Emperor Xue Ye and the Moon Pavilions master Madam Yue-Hua had a somewhat intimate rtionship. Of course, this was just a rumor.
This evening was the annual graduation ceremony.
With each batch of students graduating, all these students parents and elders were invited. These were undoubtedly the most influential characters of Heaven Dou Empires capital.
In fact, the Moon Pavilion only admitted one hundred students per year. In order for these one hundred ces, the nobility of the entire Heaven Dou Empire practically racked their brains. Everyone knew that to be able to smoothly graduate from the Moon Pavilion, was equivalent to being ted with gold. The graduates from here were considered true nobility.
Before anything else, in marriages between noble families, the stronger side would frequently ask the weaker side whether their child had passed the education of Moon Pavilion. This alone showed the influence of the Moon Pavilion in the entire upperyer of the Heaven Dou Empire.
Of course, nobody knew that the master of the Moon Pavilion without the strength to truss a chicken, Madam Yue, was actually from the worlds first Spirit Master sect.
The graduation ceremony was held on the third floor of the Moon Pavilion, where numerous high ranking officials and nobles had already arranged their seating. They all wanted to see how their children had improved through the cultivation of the Moon Pavilion.
As the master of the Moon Pavilion, Tang Yue-Hua still wore silver adorned courtly dress, standing to the side of the reception hall with a smile on her face. Subordinates told her everyone was present. She nodded an indication. The graduation ceremony formally began.
A line of silver dressed young men and women began to enter through doors on two sides. The one hundred people didnt make the hall noisy. Each persons face revealed equally graceful smiles, the pace between each harmonious, with casual ease. The faint grandeur didnt give people an impression of arrogance, but could still surprise.
Just at this moment, a door opened to the side of the hall, and a white dressed youth slowly walked out, holding an exquisite and elegant golden harp to his chest.
Blue eyes so clear the bottom could be seen, a head of deep blue hair draped across the shoulders and back without giving people the slightest impression ofcking manners, all over a spirited quality, handsome, noble, graceful.
Against expectations there was also a particr quiet contentment. When he walked out from the door, he became the focus of everyone present in practically an instant.
Even the graduating students stepping into the hall with graceful smiles before, for the most part couldnt help throwing their gazes in his direction.
Especially the female students had nock of intoxicated expressions.
The white clothed youth carefully arranged the prize harp on a table, sitting straight backed on a special stool, first facing the audience with a smile and a nod, then slowly raising both slender hands to lightly start ying.
Elegant, pure like the sparkling translucence of precious stones, ephemeral limpid tones flowed from that exquisite golden harp. The hall immediately calmed, the beautiful sound of the harp making the listeners hearts untroubled. A marvellous aesthetic just like a fountain rushing under moonlight, filling the air with a poetic atmosphere.
Let alone others, only looking at outward appearances, this white clothed youth undoubtedly made all the graduating students present turn pale. The aloof quiet contentment he carried was no doubt what gave people the most favorable impression.
Tang Yue-Hua stood there quietly, listening to the beautiful sound of the harp. To her ears, this harp music naturally sounded different to what other people heard. She heard whether the sound of this harp truly was as quiet and contented as the surface of the white clothed youth.
One year, a whole year had passed. He had indeed changed a lot. Perhaps, this was his natural instinct.
The youth bent over the harp was Tang San. Compared to one year ago, the current Tang San had undergone a heaven and earth revolving change. That was a change in temperament. There was no longer any murderous aura spreading from him. That didnt mean that the killing intent he had obtained from ughter City had disappeared, but rather that it was truly contained.
When Tang Yue-Hua gave Tang San his first lesson, she had told him that a true power first had to learn to control everything about himself. Especially his mood and aura.
Tang San had undoubtedly done very well in this year. Well to the extent that even an exactingdy like Tang Yue-Hua couldnt pick out any w. What others would need three years to learn, he hadpleted in one, and moreover done it better than anyone.
To be able to represent the graduating ss to y the harp was an honor that had always by tradition in Moon Pavilion only been awarded to the most outstanding student. That Tang San was able to sit there really wasnt because he was Tang Yue-Huas nephew, but because of his own aplishments.
The graduation ceremony advanced in sequence amidst this graceful music. The high ranking officials and nobles had already begun to stealthily ask about Tang Sans background, but nobody could obtain any results. Even their children couldnt tell them where Tang San was from.
To the other students, Tang San was like a riddle. When he had just appeared here, nobody had wanted to approach his ice chill, and nobody was optimistic about his chances of fitting in.
Even if he was handsome, how could there be anyck of handsome people here in the capital?
However, after a few months, everyone looked at him with different eyes. In the study of all kinds of etiquette and music, Tang San had disyed a learning ability far exceeding that of ordinary people. Most notable was that the ice chill that surrounded him had gradually disappeared.
But for some reason, he only very rarely interacted with people, and spoke even less, only quietly studied.
In the audience, the most illustrious of all the nobles was a young person, his age appearing to be where youth and middle age flowed together. He was the Heaven Dou imperial crown prince, Xue Qinghe.
This time Xue Qinghe was here for his little sisters graduation ceremony.
And his little sister, should originally have sat in the position Tang San now held.
His little sister had told him not long ago, that the choice of person ying the harp had changed at thest moment, but she wasnt the least bit upset, because she cheerfully andmittedly admired that youth called Tang Yin, resigned to falling short of him in all areas.
Xue Qinghe knew that his little sister, as an imperial princess, as well as being doted on by their imperial father, always was proud and unyielding, very rarely believing others. Even this older brother didnt have any power to deter her.
Sending her to study at the Moon Pavilion was undoubtedly in order to properly foster his little sisters courtly etiquette, and being eighteen, it was also about time for her to marry.
No matter how, he was unable to understand why his always haughty little sister would think so highly of anyone. Even to the extent that when that person was mentioned, she disyed a faint bashfulness.
As Xue Qinghe saw Tang San sitting there ying, he was also stunned. He unexpectedly couldnt find the slightest w in that youth.
Part 2
Even more astonishing was that the youth unexpectedly gave him a familiar feeling. He couldnt say why, it wasnt because of aura, but rather a kind of natural intuition.
When simply asking the surrounding nobles about that white clothed youth didnt yield any answers, Xue Qinghe was even more determined to build a rtionship with this youth. Not because of his little sisters begging yesterday, but rather because that might be a talent capable of bing a future pir of the Empire.
Tang San slowly plucked the harp, his heart very calm, perfectly in ordance with what he revealed on the surface.
One years time had passed. One year ago he couldnt have thought that he would be ying an instrument in front of everyone today. When he had just started to learn from his aunt, he had been brimming with scepticism.
However, after one month had passed, Tang San discovered that the direction his father had set him on was correct.
Cultivating in ughter City was in order to train the heart. The Moon Pavilion was the same.
As he gradually calmed here, recalling everything that had happened in the past four years, as well as his entire process of maturing, he discovered that his mind was exhausted.
This one year had been the best rest for his mind and body. Even though he didnt cultivate strenuously, he had gradually internalized everything he had learned in these past several years in this peace. Even the final redoubt of the eight extraordinary meridians, the Governing Vessel, had also gradually opened.
Fifty seven ranks, this was Tang Sans present spirit power level.
Rising from forty second or third level to fifty seventh rank in five years was an average of three ranks per year. It didnt seemparable to his cultivation speed in the more than two years and the Shrek Academy, but in fact, after passing the fortieth rank, how could the requirements to rise each rank of spirit powerpare to before?
Twenty years old, fifty seventh rank. Tang San had undoubtedly already substantially surpassed Spirit Halls Golden Generation. Most importantly was that right now all the abilities he possessed no longer needed Tang Sans control.
Rather, all his capabilities had been harmonized. Tang San had taken the most crucial step to be a power.
From the hardly concealed praise in his aunts eyes thesest few months, Tang San knew that it was almost time for him to leave. It was also only thinking of seeing his father that would raise ripples in his calmed heart.
He had already waited far, far too long for that unknown truth. Despite already having guessed some, how could he be certain without hearing it from his fathers own mouth?
Tang San knew that his own future road was very long, but this year in the Moon Pavilion was undoubtedly the most transformative of his life. He had already stepped out of his time as a youngster, his twentieth birthday wasing, he was already an adult.
The graduation ceremony ended smoothly, and each student had received their graduation certificate from Tang Yue-Huas hand, delightedly throwing themselves into the arms of their family.
When Tang Yue-Hua had finished all this, Tang Sans task for the day was alsoplete. She walked over next to Tang San,Todays performance was pretty good. Outside and inside as one.
Tang San smiled slightly, lightly caressing the strings, a final pleasant tune drifting out,Thank you.
At this moment, a clear voice resounded,Auntie Yue-Hua. Can you give me an introduction?
Tang Yue-Hua turned her head to look, finding a casually dressed crown prince Xue Qinghe gracefully walking over, apanied by the graduating student Xue Ke.
She of course knew Xue Kes status from long ago, and the majority of students also knew. She even saw Xue Ke look differently at Tang San than at others. Even when Tang San snatched away her original right to perform, this princess still didnt have a trace of resentment.
Your Highness.Tang Yue-Hua saluted.
Xue Qinghe hastily returned the salute,Auntie Yue-Hua, what are you doing? Junior cant ept it.
Tang Yue-Huaughed in spite of herself:Dont always go calling me auntie, auntie, am I so old?
To the side Xue Ke smartly said:Of course teacher isnt old, youre like my older sister.
Tang Yue-Hua smiled.:Thats something you would say, girl.While speaking, she shifted slightly, allowing the siblings to clearly see Tang San,Ill give you an introduction, This is my nephew, Tang Yin.
Hearing the word nephew, Xue Qinghe couldnt keep a radiance from shing through his eyes. Tang San all along calmly observed this crown prince that had once previously given him a good impression.
In the five years since they met, this crown prince had be even steadier. His appearance hadnt changed much, but his reserved schrly temperament still gave people a very good impression.
His casual ease was somewhat simr to Ning Fengzhi, though whether that was because of deliberate imitation was unknown.
But from the change in his expression when he heard his aunts introduction, it could be assumed that he knew his aunts true identity. And that his aunt also didnt hide anything for him should be because she had a great deal of trust in the crown prince.
Without batting an eyelid on the surface, Tang San had already analysed a great many things in his mind. He pondered over whether to reveal his identity to the crown prince.
This thought only shed through his mind, and was very soon suppressed by Tang San. He knew that even if Xue Qinghe was worthy of trust, right now still wasnt the time. He needed to go seek confirmation of his conjecture from his father. If he really needed the support of the crown princes strength to help defend against mutual aggressorster, it wouldnt be toote to be honest then. In any case, he wouldnt be recognized with his current appearance.
Xue Qinghe equally observed Tang San. Close up, he couldnt help being even more attracted by the quiet elegance Tang San disyed. Especially when he heard Tang Yue-Hua say he was her nephew was even more startling. As crown prince, just like Tang San judged, he was one of a small number of people who knew Tang Yue-Huas true identity. The gossip in the outside world about Tang Yue-Hua and Emperor Xue Ye was onlyughable.
Tang Yin, this is Heaven Dou Empires present crown prince, his Highness Xue Qinghe.Tang Yue-Hua also introduced for Tang San.
Tang San showed a smile, slightly saluting Xue Qinghe,Hello, your Highness.He also smiled and nodded to Xue Ke next to Xue Qinghes side, counting as a greeting. The two were after all ssmates, and didnt need excessive courtesy.
If it was the previous Tang San, he definitely wouldnt have faked an expression for a miss like Xue Ke who constantly tried to get close to him, but after studying with his aunt for a year, he had alreadye to understand how to bury his true mood deeply.
Xue Qinghe smiled:Ive long ago heard my little sister talk about an eminently talented youth at the Moon Pavilion, today I see the reputation truly isnt in vain. Brother Tang Yin, if theres time we should sit down.
With the status of crown prince, for him to use the tone ofmoners tomunicate with Tang San, Xue Qinghe absolutely considered it respect for the lower ranked. Xue Ke to the side couldnt help saying:Big brother, you definitely have to call me then. I still have a lot of things I want to ask Tang Yin about the harp.
Xue Qinghe smiled:If brother Tang Yin doesnt object, I wont either.In a few simple words, he amply disyed his respect for Tang San. It was undoubtedly very easy for him to obtain a favorable impression.
Tang San still wore a smile,Im afraid I must disappoint your Highness. Now that Ive graduated, I must make a trip. If fate wills it, I will definitely make a visit on my return.
Xue Qinghe looked distracted a moment. He hadnt thought Tang San would still reject him without the slightest hesitation under circumstances like these, but he immediately understood when Tang San looked at him sincerely. The counterpart wasnt evading, but was rather truly upied.
With a faintugh, Xue Qinghe said:Then I will await your return. We wont trouble you, little sister, we should go back.While speaking, Xue Qinghe took the initiative to raise his hand to Tang San. Shaking hands was the simplest and most casual etiquette between nobles.
Tang San raised his hand and sped Xue Qinghes. Immediately, a trace of gentle spirit power transmitted from Xue Qinghes palm. Tang Sans heart twitched. Judging by the counterparts spirit power, this crown prince wasnt weak! In their acquaintance before, he had never seen Xue Qinghe act.
If Tang San could be described as slightly shocked, then Xue Qinghe was astonished. The spirit power he sent into Tang Sans hand was very gentle, even if Tang San wasnt a Spirit Master, it still wouldnt have hurt him. But he was shocked to discover that the spirit power he sent into Tang San unexpectedly disappeared without a sound.
He didnt encounter any existence, nor any other sensation. It was as if after that spirit power had entered Tang Sans body, it no longer had any rtion to him.
How did he do it? This youth seemed to truly be a directly rted disiciple of the Clear Sky School, and should moreover be an extremely outstanding elite. This was Xue Qinghes first thought. He of course wouldnt probe Tang San again, and very naturally let go of his hand, pulling his little sister away with a smile.
When Xue Ke left, there was still a reluctant light in her big eyes. If not for long ago having known of Tang Sans identity as amoner, perhaps she would have revealed her love for him in spite of everything. For a girl of her age, who wouldnt like a young talent so handsome and confident, and also with such a perfect temperament?
With the visitors gone, Tang Yue-Hua looked at Tang San putting away the harp next to her and couldnt help but giggle,It seems that Xue Ke girl really is passionate about you. Last time she even asked me what level of lord amoner would have to obtain to marry a princess. Her target was quite clearly you.
Raising his head to look at his aunts bantering smile, Tang San somewhat helplessly said:Aunt, you know, I basically wont consider this right now.
Tang Yue-Hua smiled:Is there a girlfriend?
Tang San hesitated a moment, but still nodded.
Tang Yue-Hua somewhat shocked looked at him,
Heavens, you really are a precocious brat. I remember you told me that you were fourteen when you started following your father to cultivate. Dont tell me you already knew that girlfriend before then?
Part 3
Tang San smiled:Aunt, as a nobledy, making inquiries about others private business is rathercking in manners. Thats what you taught me.
Tang Yue-Hua snorted,Am I some other person? Im your aunt. Since your dad isnt present, Im your elder. Confess.
Tang San couldnt help shaking his head. At this moment, an enormous longing suddenly rose in his heart.
Its been five years, Xiao Wu, are you well?
Seeing the loneliness in the corners of Tang Sans eyes, Tang Yue-Hua didnt ask further. Raising her hand to rub Tang Sans head, looking at this a head taller than her nephew, her beautiful eyes disyed a tender doting love,Silly child, what are you thinking? One cant tell that youre still quite emotional. Youre the same as your dad.
Tang San attentively watched Tang Yue-Hua,Aunt, can I graduate?
Tang Yue-Hua looked distracted a moment, somewhat disappointed saying:Are you in such a hurry to leave me?Even though theyd only been together a year, Tang Yue-Hua truly liked her highly intelligent blood rted nephew. In their generation, the most outstanding and most sessful were undoubtedly her eldest brother the sect master, Tang Hao, and her. Even though she wasnt a formidable Spirit Master, the power grasped in her hand was enough to make anyone feel dread.
However, among the direct rtions of the Tang family, those not quite as outstanding disciples had all opened their branches and scattered their leaves, producing the next generation, even so much that the generation after that had already appeared. But as the once pride of the Tang family, the sect master was a bachelor, she was unmarried, and Tang Hao had ended up like that.
One might say that Tang San was the only issue of the three siblings, and she regarded this nephew as a son.
Tang San equally respected Tang Yue-Hua. He truly had received maternal care from this apparently graceful and beautiful aunt. Even if Tang Yue-Hua was somewhat long-winded, Tang San discovered that he actually rather liked her kind of deeply concerned wordiness. What Tang Yue-Hua gave him was a kind of affection that Tang Hao and Grandmaster never could.
Therefore, Tang San respected this aunt especially much. He was also especially close to her. That he didnt tell Tang Yue-Hua about Xiao Wu was because he didnt want his aunt to worry for him.
Aunt. You know Im not. But I have to leave.
Tang Yue-Hua sighed lightly,I understand. After youve seen your father, he will let you return to the sect to acknowledge your ancestors and n. Child, youre even more outstanding than your dad was in those days. Even if aunt doesnt know what youve gone through before, aunt believes that you will definitely be able to surpass your father. Remember, no matter when, you mustnt be impulsive. You must gamble with your life even less. Your father is just too emotional. The reason why he had you study under me, had you learn from me, was mainly in order to temper your temperament, so you wont make the same mistakes he did. In theory, I shouldnt be worried about you, youve already done very well. But in you still flows the same blood as your dad. Promise aunt that you will always put your own safety first, alright?
Tang San nodded silently. Seeing the kindly gaze in his aunts eyes, he couldnt keep his eyes from turning faintly red.
Tang Yue-Hua smiled:Alright, go back and get your things in order. I know youre anxious to see him. Leave tomorrow. In two days Ill also prepare to go back and take a look at the sect. Its been a while. If I dont go back, I reckon eldest brother will scold me. Well meet there.
Tang Sans heart was moved. Of course he understood that Tang Yue-Hua was returning to Clear Sky School for his sake. He wasnt familiar with the sects circumstances, and Tang Yue-Hua hadnt told him anything.
But from the Clear Sky School always fading away, one could see that the days of the worlds first sect of his n hadnt been easy.
Tang San originally didnt have anything to put in order, and even if there were some articles of daily use, he could store them directly in Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges. That evening Tang Yue-Hua personally cooked, sitting down to eat several small dishes with Tang San. Before Tang San went to bed, Tang Yue-Hua told him that there was no need to say goodbye when he left tomorrow. That moment, Tang San clearly saw something sparkling and translucent shine in his aunts eyes.
How could Tang San know that Tang Yue-Hua had once fallen in love with someone, someone she should never have loved. After seeing things clearly, she was never again able to hold any feelings of romance in her heart, and therefore never married. She had once dreamt of having a child, so when Tang Hao brought Tang San, it was like having her dream fulfilled, and consequently Tang Yue-Hua thought of Tang San as her own.
One year wasnt a very long time, but Tang Yue-Hua felt as if she had been reborn. In Tang San she saw the future hope of the Clear Sky School. How could she spare any effort in helping this nephew?
Early morning, after Tang San habitually finished cultivating Purple Demon Eye, he quietly left the Moon Pavilion, without alerting anyone. Right now was just as the sky held the first glimmers of dawn.
A window on the top floor opened, and Tang Yue-Hua quietly stood there, watching that gradually disappearing white silhouette. A faint smile appeared at the corners of her mouth,
Little San, Ill wait for you at the sect.
After leaving Heaven Dou City, Tang San no longer held back his speed. Extending his legs, he rushed with all his strength. He had long sincemitted everything on the sheepskin map Tang Hao gave him to memory. He could easily find the right direction basically without looking at it again.
In the blink of an eye, five years time had already passed. Five years ago Tang San had been impatient to know the answer. And today, he finally had the right to learn it. Just as his father said, he had already cleansed himself.
Speeding into the mountains, all bumpy roads were like stepping on t ground for Tang San. Eight Spider Lances brought him along like a bolt of lightning, finally returning to the mountain range where he once cultivated, how could he still maintain that calm? He only wanted to see his father as soon as possible, to hear him talk about everything in the past.
Still encircled by the mountains, ten thousand peaks and blue-green folds, in front the rippling sapphire, and still that vast waterfall connecting heaven and earth. Even though he once lived here for two years, when Tang San returned here once again, that feeling of an untroubled heart and pleased spirit hadnt changed at all.
In the valley, apart from the rumbling of the waterfall, everything was quiet, peaceful.
Looking at that waterfall that had apanied him as he grew, Tang Sans gaze roamed, searching for the silhouette of his father.
Youve returned.The deep voice seemed to echo in his hears. Tang San suddenly turned around. That instant, it was as if he froze in ce, and his originally excited gaze now turnedpletely lifeless.
At the edge of the pool was a familiar figure. But when Tang San saw him once again, there was an unsuppressable tremble in his heart. The changes in temper over the past year seemed to shatter in this instant. The pain in his heart making it hard to breathe.
Tang Hao stood quietly by the side of the pool, but there was only one leg supporting his body. His entire left leg was cut off at the base. Equally missing was also his right arm. Standing there right now, was unexpectedly a one armed old man.
His messy hair had even more been rendered snow white.
DadTang San practically shuddered as he called out. In a sh, his trembling lower jaw fell in front of Tang Hao.
Having lost an arm and a leg, Tang Hao seemed very calm. The expression on his face wasnt as grave and rigid as before, and unexpectedly held a faint smile as he looked at the son who thought him a hero.
Raising his hand, rubbing Tang Sans head,Its good that youvee, Ive been waiting.This kind of familiar action was something he had never done before. But right now Tang Sans heart felt like a pincushion.
Iparably intense anger agitatedly burst out,
Who was it, dad, who injured you like this Because of his extreme fury, Tang Sans Deathgod Domain forcefully burst out, the surrounding atmosphere turning ice cold in an instant.
The smile on Tang Haos face didnt fade,Silly child, what are you doing? Could it be that your aunt taught you in vain in this year?
Dad.Tang San looked at his fathers missing limbs, teardrops flowing uncontrobly. The once youngest Title Douluo had actually turned into this wind blown candle like old man, he was his father!
The intense killing intent seemed as if it would rip through his chest. At this moment, Tang Sans eyes were already gradually turning blood red.
Tang Haos expression mended, staring intently at Tang San,Wake up, theres nobody that could turn me into this. The one who did it, was me. One year ago, after I returned here, I cut off my own right arm and left leg.
What?Tang San was dumbfounded once again. He was unable to believe that everything in front of him was actually his fathers own work.
Tang Hao gave a calm smile,Very astonished? Didnt you always want to know about my past? Follow me. Ill bring you somece.
While speaking, Tang Hao swung his remaining left arm. Spirit power erupted, and he shot up. Even though he only had one leg, his speed was still astonishing, and he directly soared towards the waterfall. Left hand pressing down on empty air, with just a burst of spirit power, he had already reached the reef across from the waterfall.
Tang Sans heart held far too many questions, and he hastily leapt up, following his father to the rocks.
Tang Hao didnt use spirit power to resist the battering of the waterfall, allowing himself to be drenched.
Seeing Tang San catching up, he moved once again. With a wave of his left arm, a three meter long, hammer head like a water barrel, immense Clear Sky Hammer abruptly released and soared up. The torrent of water falling from the sky was rolled up by the tremendous spirit power, and Tang Hao also soared up along with his Clear Sky Hammer.
Chapter 144 — Tang San’s Mother, Hundred Thousand Year Blue Silver Emperor
Chapter 144: Tang Sans Mother, Hundred Thousand Year Blue Silver Emperor
Part 1
Tang San leapt up. He didnt have his fathers profound spirit power, but he had his own ways. The Flying God w shot out, catching up to his fathers silhouette in midair.
Half the waterfall was directly rolled up by the Clear Sky Hammer, and Tang Hao pressed with his left hand on the rock wall behind it. Seemingly solid rock unexpectedly caved in, revealing a portal.
In a sh, he had already made his way inside.
Tang San had never imagined that there would actually be a ce like that behind the waterfall, but right now his heart was already filled with the pain of his fathers lost limbs, and he followed directly inside without thinking about it.
Perhaps it was because of the waterfall just outside, but the inside of the cave was very damp. The cave was about three meters high, two meters wide, extending directly inside. Within was very dark. Tang Hao pulled out a faintly golden gem from his spirit tool, illuminating the interior.
Watching his father jump inside on his one leg, Tang San couldnt hold back his tears. At this moment, his fathers back seemed so lonely, deste.
Recalling past events, he suddenly deeply felt the enormous pain his father must have endured over all these years.
Walking furthest inside, the surroundings brightened. Raising his head, he saw a hole in the rock ceiling. And here was an only ten square meter stone room.
There were no decorations in the stone room, absolutely empty, but just below the hole in the ceiling, there was a small stone pot. In the pot, a slender blue silver grass swayed in the wind. That blue silver grass seemed a bit longer than ordinary grass, but most extraordinary was the thin golden line in the center.
Little San. Come, kneel.Tang Hao pointed next to him, folding his one leg to sit.
Tang Sans heart throbbed violently. Taking a few steps forward, he knelt in front of that blue silver grass as his father instructed.
Raising a hand, the expression in Tang Haos eyes suddenly became extraordinarily soft. He extremely gently caressed that golden lined de of blue silver grass,Ah Yin, Ive brought our son to see you. Our son has already grown up now. Hes got your beauty, and hes even more outstanding than me. Do you see? Our son is here.
Tang Sans heart shook, stupidly watching that slightly swaying, distributing a gentle aura, blue silver grass. His heart trembled fiercely, and his Blue Silver Grass spirit released uncontrobly, scattering from him, instantly covering the entire rock room.
Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain also quietly opened in this situation, gentle spirit power fluctuations pervading this quiet space.
That blue silver grass swayed even a bit more sharply. Receiving the influence of the Blue Silver Domain, it seemed to grow quietly, the golden line on the de moved slightly as if alive, golden light rippling.
Tang Hao was also somewhat lifeless. Seeing that blue silver grass grow with a speed distinguishable by the naked eye, he muttered to himself,I, I never imagine. Ah Yin, Ah Yin, dont tell me, you really cane back to life? Ah Yin.
Tang Hao wept. The Title Douluo of an era right now unexpectedly had a face covered with tears, his one hand trembling as it caressed that de of grass, letting his tears moisten the soil.
Tang Sans gaze was still lifeless. At this moment he finally understood why his Blue Silver Grass would be so unique. Just like he loved Xiao Wu, the one his father had fallen in love with was actually a hundred thousand year spirit beast. Now wonder, no wonder his father would know so much about everything rted to hundred thousand year spirit beats, even more than Grandmaster knew.
It turned out that, in his veins, flowed the blood of a half hundred thousand year spirit beast ...
Tang San also shuddering extended a hand, without restraint pouring all his spirit power into that constantly flowing Blue Silver Domain, turning this entire stone room a clear blue color.
That blue silver grass was originally one chi long, and now it had already gradually grown to two chi. But only to two chi, it didnt continue growing.
Tang Sans hand also gently caressed a de of that blue silver grass. At this moment, a strange scene appeared. Among that blue silver grass, the two longest des unexpectedly slowly moved, one twisting around Tang Haos hand, and one twining around Tang Sans fingers.
Extremely gentle spiritual fluctuations quietly appeared, much stronger than ordinary blue silver grass, it seemed to transmit a most familiar feeling.
Mom Tang San was no longer able to hold back, falling prostrate on the ground, he cried voicelessly. Even though he wasnt originally of this world, when he truly felt the aura of his mother, how could he inhibit the waves in his heart?
Tang Haos lips trembled, but the excitement and joy in his eyes was something that hadnt appeared for twenty years. He had never expected that the blue silver grass in front of him would actually grow so quickly in his sons presence.
This growth was already more than the sum of thest twenty years!
Feeling that de of blue silver grass rolled around his hand, Tang Hao suddenly felt very blessed. That deathly silent heart also gradually became a bit more alive.
In such an atmosphere, Tang Hao and Tang San, father and son, didnt know how much time passed. Only when Tang Sans spirit power was no longer able to maintain the Blue Silver Domain, and the Blue Silver Grass stretching from him also slowly withdrew, did they gradually wake up.
That fantastic blue silver grass swayed softly. Tang Haos gaze had already be somewhat lifeless by now, sitting there, his face unexpectedly had a somewhat silly smile.
DadTang Sans voice had be a bit hoarse from crying, as he called out for his father.
Tang Hao came back to his senses, looking over the blue silver grass in front of him, then again looking over Tang San,You understand.
Tang San nodded silently.
Eyes somewhat perplexed, Tang Hao seemed to look into the past, and began to tell his story.
When young, I was as outstanding as you. Among the directly rted Clear Sky School disciples, me and my elder brother were the most outstanding two. And we were also the sons of the previous generations school master. Relying on outstanding talent and strenuous cultivation, very soon, we became the leading figures of the Clear Sky Schools new generation. The outside world called us the Clear Sky Twin Stars.
My elder brother is fifteen years older than me, and looked after and cared for me in every possible way. From childhood, I felt more deeply for my brother than for my father. Practically all my skills were cultivated under my brothers instruction.
In talent, I was stronger than big brother. When I was twenty, I was already acimed as number one of the young generation. It was also that year that my father awarded me my first spirit bone. A sect heritage spirit bone. And my big brother was thirty the year he received that honor.
Our Clear Sky School always put strength first, and my fathers health wasnt good. He was injured in his early years, and was already growing worse day by day. In order to support the Clear Sky School in the future, me and big brother never married, spending each day in assiduous cultivation. Until I was thirty, when I broke through the seventieth spirit power rank, and my cultivation had gradually caught up to my big brother. At that time, he was seventy eighth ranked. Even if there was still some distance to the sect elders, at that time we were already quite formidable.
Perhaps it was because your grandfather knew his body was growing worse, and he ordered me and big brother to go outside to gain experience for ten years. It was also at that time that I received the second sect spirit bone, and big brother didnt. There are altogether three of our Clear Sky School inheritance spirit bones, and father giving the second bone to me was the same as dering me the sessor for next school master. His evaluation of big brother was that he was abundantly calm,cking in drive. But not having left the sect for decades, if we didnt experience the outside world, how could he be at ease in leaving the sect to us? Subsequently, me and big brother left the Clear Sky School, entering the teeming world of the Douluo Continent. Regarding fathers favor, big brother didnt have the slightestint.
Relying on outstanding strength and the military fame of the Clear Sky School, very soon, we had charged out into the Spirit Master world and made it our own. Even though we still hadnt broken through eightieth rank, at that time Clear Sky School was already regarded as one sect with twin Douluo. With our ages at that time, nobody knew which of me and big brother would be first to step into the Title Douluo level.
On our fifth year in the outside world, we met your mom. She was called Ah Yin, the Yin of blue silver grass.At this point, Tang Haos face softened again, as if seeing again the scene where he first met Ah Yin.
Me and my brother had both focused fully on cultivation for decades. Even I was already thirty five at that time. Meeting your mom, we were practically attracted to her at the same time. You know? Your mom wasnt only beautiful, but even more important was that fresh and clean aura she exuded. She was a fairy without the slightest impurity. Even the first time I met her, she had already captured my heart.
Big brother also liked Ah Yin at the same time. By chance, the three of us becamepanions. Ah Yin was very gentle, very good to both of us. After a crisis, we decided to be sworn siblings. At that time she announced that she was the youngest, therefore she was ranked third. We already called her Ah Yin, and also little three. Your namees from there.
The smiling expression on his face bing even richer, Tang Haos gaze foolishly watched that blue silver grass in front of him,The next five years were the happiest days of my life. For three years, the three of us travelled to practically every corner of the Continent, and our friendship also grew even deeper. Being like a father, even though big brother and I equally fell deeply in love with the fairy like Ah Yin, he still decided to step down. One night, he quietly left us, returning alone to Clear Sky School. That night, me and Ah Yin talked for a long time. She also always hesitated, hesitated on what to do. It was just that night she told me her identity. She wasnt human, but rather a hundred thousand year Blue Silver Emperor on the verge of entering the mature stage.
Part 2
That day, I was stupefied. Of course I knew what a hundred thousand year spirit beast meant. But, the love I had for Ah Yin diluted everything. What about hundred thousand year spirit beasts? As long as she entered the mature phase, she would be truly human, not different in any way. Thus, I confessed my love to Ah Yin.
Your mom really was very kindhearted. The one she liked had always been me, but because of her own identity, as well as being afraid to hurt big brother, shed never said anything. Where the water flows, a canal is born. I decided to bring her back home and formally introduce her to father. Even though I knew it would be very dangerous, your grandfather was a Title Douluo, and couldpletely see through Ah Yin, I still didnt want to wrong Ah Yin in any way. I believed that your grandfather would understand. As long as we stayed hidden after marrying and let Ah Yin quickly cultivate to the mature phase, nobody would be able to tell that she was a hundred thousand year spirit beast again. Then, she would be truly human.
At this point, Tang Haos voice halted, looking at the blue silver emperor in front of him, his heart seemed to tremble slightly.
But, on our way to Clear Sky School, we ran into major trouble. Originally, as early as when the three of us started travelling the Continent together, wed already drawn the attention of Spirit Hall. After all, me and your uncle represented the new generation of Clear Sky School, how would Spirit Hall fail to notice us? And they also noticed Ah Yin who was travelling with us. I was thirty five that year, but my spirit power had already reached the eighty fourth rank. The one who came from Spirit Hall was a Title Douluo. Even though his spirit power was more formidable than mine, against my Clear Sky Hammer, he couldnt gain an advantage, and I destroyed his leg. I brought Ah Yin to swiftly run far away. I knew that we couldnt return to Clear Sky School.
Sure enough, before too long, Spirit Halls Supreme Pontiff at the time sent down orders, condemning Clear Sky School. Demanding the Clear Sky School hand over me and Ah Yin. At that time, your grandfathers disease had already attacked his vitals. Suddenly learning about this, and moreover being unable to find me, in a fury, he passed away. I also couldnt see him before his final moment.
At this point, Tang Hao couldnt keep from shivering, a profound pain and regret visible in his eyes.
Tang San silently listened from the side. He couldpletely understand how his father felt at that time.
Unable to return home, hesitating at a loss. Not knowing how to confront his family.
His grandfathers passing was no doubt an extremely heavy blow to his father.
After a long time, Tang Haos mood quietly calmed.
Despite big brother just having cultivated to the Title Douluo level at that time, and there was also nock of powers among the n elders, even if we were the number one sect under Heaven, having lost your grandfathers control, all influences under the sect still grew restless. Facing the step by step coercion of Spirit Hall, even your uncle could be said to only make progress with great difficulty. Fortunately, our Clear Sky Schools might was valiant, and even Spirit Hall absolutely wouldnt dare act blindly without thinking.
Me and your mom got married. But our days were also ones of fleeing to the east and hiding in the west. Despite knowing I wronged her like this, despite very much wanting to return to see the sect, I couldnt. With this matter gradually settled with much difficulty, I couldnt return to stir up trouble for the sect again. I couldnt even go pay my respects to your grandfather. Even afterwards, I never returned. Because I wasnt qualified to pay my respects to father. I was a disgrace to the sect.
Hearing this, Tang San couldnt help speaking up,Dad, no matter what you owe the sect, I will definitely repay it double on your behalf in the future.
Hearing his sons words, Tang Haos face revealed some gratification, continuing:That time, fortunately I still had your mom at my side. Even if I gave up everything for her, Ive never regretted it. If I could choose again from the start, I would still choose her, but I would also return to protect the sect.
One day twenty one years ago, your mom was pregnant. With you. At that time I truly felt very blessed, I no longer had thoughts of fighting for victory, I only wanted to live properly together with your mom. I dont know if it was because I was together with your mom, but in those days my spirit power advanced by leaps and bounds, and that day you were born, was just the moment my spirit power reached the eighty ninth rank. And your mom, had also finally entered the final mature human form stage. But it was that day, that Spirit Halls people came to find us.
Baleful anger leaked from the space between Tang Haos eyebrows, and his remaining left hand tightened into a fist,Spirit Hall truly put on a great parade. The Supreme Pontiff of the time led them personally, and there was still two Title Douluo, as well as arge number of Spirit Hall experts. They surrounded the ce me and your mom stayed at. At that time, your mom had just given birth to you, and the foundation of her vitality was greatly weakened, her strength greatly discounted. The Supreme Pontiff proposed to let me and you leave, but he would take your mom. How could I let him have his wish fulfilled? An unavoidable battle ensued.
At this point, Tang Haos eyes had already be deep red. Tang San didnt need to ask to guess how bitter the battle of that time must have been. Having just stepped into the nieth rank but not yet having obtained the ninth spirit ring, his father would have confronted three Title Douluo, including the Supreme Pontiff.
Even if he also had two spirit bones, how could the Supreme Pontiff not have the same?
Very soon, I was seriously injured. The conclusion already seemed settled. It was at this moment that your mom walked out holding you. That moment, she seemed very calm. Seeing her walk out of the house, Spirit Halls people stopped fighting, watching her quietly. Your mom indifferently asked them, did they know what ability a hundred thousand year Blue Silver Emperor possessed? Did they know what the highest mystery of the Blue Silver Domain was? The Supreme Pontiff was stumped by her question.
Your mom told them that the highest secret of the Blue Silver Domain, was immortality. Nobody could kill her. Even fewer could obtain her spirit ring and spirit bone. Unless she killed herself. Afterwards, she proposed to the Supreme Pontiff that, as long as they agreed to let me and you off, she woulde with them, and moreover kill herself to offer her spirit ring and spirit bone. It was me, it was all my fault, I didnt have the strength to protect her. The Supreme Pontiff didnt seem to want to thoroughly offend the Clear Sky School, and very quickly, he agreed to your moms proposal.
At that time, my injuries were so serious I wanted to die, even to the extent that I couldnt speak. I could only watch helplessly as your mom walked over to my side, cing you in my arms. That moment, I really hated that I couldnt die immediately. Ah Yin, you really were silly, why would you pick that choice?
Tang Haos body shook violently because of the agitation, teardrops once again flowing uninhibited.
Your moms voice echoed in my ears. She said, she would be mine forever, never to be possessed by others. The next moment, in front of me, she killed herself
Intense grief instantly pervaded every corner of this narrow cave. Tang Sans body shook just like his father. He could naturally imagine that moment, how his father suffered, how helpless he was.
Suppressed by three great Title Douluo as well as countless Spirit Hall experts.
Watching the death of the one he loved the most in front of him. What could be more painful than this?
Tang Haos lips trembled, for a long time unable to speak another word, only softly caressing the blue silver gras his wife had be in front of him.
Tang San also didnt speak. Tears flowing down his cheeks, he knocked his head against the ground nine times towards the blue silver grass in front of him.
He knew that his mother had passed in order to protect him and his dad. And all of this, everything, was because of Spirit Hall.
An unknown length of timeter, Tang Haos mood recovered slightly,The death of a hundred thousand year spirit beast will produce a formidable maic field. Even Spirit Hall didnt have a hundred thousand year spirit ring, and therefore, they didnt know. Your mom didnt deceive them, with the Blue Silver Domain, she was originally immortal. The highest mystery of the Blue Silver Domain, called: Wildfire Blows Without End, Spring Wind Blows Rebirth. No matter how serious the injury, she would stille back to life within forty nine days after her death. However, she chose to kill herself, used her own hundred thousand years of cultivation as the price to kill herself. Moreover, unconditionally pouring herself into me to be a spirit ring. She, truly merged with me.
Under the effect of the formidable maic field your moms death left behind, Spirit Halls numerous experts attacked simultaneously, but were still unable to harm me. They could only helplessly watch me and Ah Yins spirit ring fuse together. To be the youngest Title Douluo on the Continent at that time. A Title Douluo possessing a hundred thousand year spirit ring is basically another concept than ordinary Title Douluo. At that time, not only did my body heal, but my strength rose dramatically. Ah Yins death, made me insane. That fight continued for a full three days and three nights. I held you in my arms, pouring out strength to attack. I dont know how many of Spirit Halls experts died in my hands, and of the two Title Douluo the Supreme Pontiff brought, one died and one was injured, and he himself was seriously wounded from my strike. My injuries were also equally sustained at that time.
Your mom had died, but she didnt leave a corpse. All that remained was her spirit bone and a seed. After seriously wounding my opponents, I gradually came to my senses. I knew that if I kept fighting, perhaps I would be able to kill them all, but that wasnt what Ah Yin wanted. There was still you, I couldnt ignore you. You were the flesh and blood of Ah Yin and me. Therefore, I brought you away. Dragged my injured body away. Found this ce. This was the ce where me and Ah Yin originally got married, it was she who brought me here. I nted the seed she left behind, I knew that this was her, just her without the hundred thousand years of cultivation. In this life and this age, it was impossible for me to see her human form again, but I would always protect her.
Part 3
Not muchter, I received the news that the Supreme Pontiff had died from his wounds after returning to Spirit Hall. Spirit Hall has always written this debt in my name, and also the Clear Sky School. The Supreme Pontiffs death no doubt produced enormous troubles for the sect. In order to preserve the sect, your uncle had no choice but to dere me thoroughly struck from the rolls of the sect, and in order to avert Spirit Halls reprisals, he sealed the sect. It was from that time that, while our Clear Sky School had the reputation of first sect under Heaven, in fact, all the factions that originally adhered to us quietly scattered. Only the Seven Treasure zed Tile School and the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n still kept some contact.
You know all about what happenedter. I nted your moms seed here, then brought you to the not distant Holy Spirit Vige. Living in confusion. What you sensed at that time was right, my old injuries are very serious. Originally, I nned to end my life like that. Unable to return home, unable to protect my wife, what kind of man was I? The Supreme Pontiff was also dead, so I could be considered having avenged Ah Yin. As for Spirit Hall, even though I was of a mind to retaliate, I really didnt want to cause even more trouble for the Clear Sky School. Therefore, the father you saw was a cksmith, a drunkard. A drunkard indulging in shoddy alcohol every day.
Until you told me that the spirit you awakened was Blue Silver Grass, that it was the Clear Sky Hammer. Twin Spirits. That moment, I awakened a bit. You were very sensible from childhood, I didnt take care of you, on the contrary it was you who took care of me. I knew that it was impossible for me to reverse the circumstances of the sect or thoroughly avenge your mom with my body in this condition. However, in you I saw hope. Therefore, starting from then, I sent you off to Nuoding Academy, secretly observing your growth. You were even more outstanding than I could have imagined, you also had a good teacher. In a short ten something years, the core of your strength was already formed. Even though I never said it, when I saw you lead your Shrek Seven Devils to smash the Spirit Hall team, my son, I was proud of you.
The previous Tang Hao had never praised Tang San like this, but saying it under circumstances like these, kneeling there, it would be difficult for Tang San to be more moved. Fiercely embracing his fathers broken body, he cried bitterly and voicelessly while trembling.
Tang Hao raised his one arm, lightly patting his sons back,Silly kid, dont cry. A man of character doesnt always go weeping. I think your mom has perhaps already recovered some awareness in your Blue Silver Domain. Seeing what you look like now, shes definitely very, very happy. No need to feel sad for me. Ive gone through even more difficult moments. I didnt lie to you, that arm and leg, I really cut them off myself. That was something I had to do. Because, I hope to be able to live a few more years. To see how you return the sect to glory, how you avenge me and your mom.
Raising his head to look at his father, even though Tang Sans eyes were hazy with tears, the will he disyed right now was unprecedentedly resolute,I will. I definitely will.
Tang Hao sighed,You should have sensed that the old injuries in my body have already faded. I used my spirit power to force the murky blood clots into the arm and leg I cut off, thoroughly severing the trouble of the injuries. Even though only a third of my spirit power still remains, I feel kind of relieved. I did it soon after bringing you to your aunts ce. If I waited for you to return, I knew that anyhow or anyway, you wouldnt let me disable my body. Therefore, I just chose to do it while you werent here.
Dad, was it really worth it? Didnt I tell you? Maybe I could find a method to help you recover.Tang San couldnt help saying.
Tang Hao silently shook his head,The one who made the error should take it on himself. Ive let down the sect for so many years, I have to ount for myself somewhat. Originally, the two spirit bones I received from the sect were in the arm and leg I cut off. Getting them back should also be considered settling ounts. As for the influence my actions had on the sect, I can only rely on you to redeem me. Even though Ive be a cripple, since losing my arm and leg, Ive felt a lot more rxed. Because I can finallyy down everything to keep your mompany. Despite only having a third of my spirit power left, my strength is still seventieth ranked. Enough to defend myself. Theres no need for you to worry either. I wont leave your mom again hereafter, Ill spend myst years apanying her like this.
Tang San stupidly watched his father,Isnt it said that, after a spirit bone fuses with the body, theyre inseparable? Only through death can they separate from the body.
Tang Hao shed a smile,That only goes for ordinary Spirit Masters. To Title Douluo, as long as we want to, spirit bones can still be removed. But the price is also equally heavy. Naturally nobody would choose to do it. Among the six spirit bones, the skull bone and torso bone really are inseparable, but the spirit bones of the four limbs can be cut out by cutting off the limb and moreover permanently losing ten ranks of spirit power. Consequently, my spirit power has now dropped to the seventy fifth rank. But dont worry, the two spirit rings I got rid of were only the two lowest ranked ones. Even if only thirty percent of my spirit power remainspared to before, in this world, it would require at least a Title Douluo level to be able to put me to rest. The military glory of Clear Sky can only continue with you in the future.
Having told his son everything, Tang Hao seemed a lot more rxed, raising his hand to wipe the tears from his sons face,I dont want to see you crying again afterwards. Im very well right now. Ive ced my burden on you. Perhaps, this is somewhat heavy for you.
No, dad. Im your son.Tang San used his most resolute tone to make clear his determination to his father.
Let him repay the debts of his parents. Right now, he was already gradually recovering from the pain of his fathers handicap, because he also discovered that, right now, Tang Hao really had be different from before. His entire person became rxed, and the pain also gradually grew more distant.
Tang Hao nodded,Good. Once Ive finished my ounts, you return to the sect. I will never be able to go back, but you must. Take my ce to offer sacrifice to your grandfather. Take my ce to kneel before his tomb for three days. Return to the sect to know your ancestors and n. Listen to your uncle for everything. You can do as you see fit with the enmity with Spirit Hall. After all, Ive already killed the main instigator long ago. However, you must reawaken the Clear Sky School at any price. The sect fell because of me, I want you to help it rise again.
Yes.Tang San promised respectfully.
His face revealing a faint smiling expression, Tang Hao looked at Tang San and said:Perhaps I was too strict with you in the past. In the future you can return here every year to see me and your mom, and tell me about the matters of the outside world. I wont be leaving this ce again. I wont injure my body again, because I still have you to entrust with my hopes. And I still have your mom forpany.
Suddenly, Tang San seemed to think of something, looking at his father:Dad, mom lost a hundred thousand years of cultivation and needs to regrow, then, if outside growth speed factors influenced her, wouldnt that cut down on her cultivation time?
Tang Hao stared nkly a moment, then sighed:Theres no need of it. Only by cultivating thousand years can she have true intelligence, a hundred thousand years to be able to take human shape again. I wont have the chance to see her in this lifetime. I can only leave it for theter generations. Once Im gone, the task of looking after your mom will be left to you.
The expression in Tang Sans eyes suddenly became excited,No, dad, listen to me. I know a ce that can let nts grow thousands of times faster. Only I havent seen a nt type spirit beast there, all that grew were some heavenly treasure type nts. Perhaps, perhaps mom might recover? After all, she cultivated to the hundred thousand year level once before. Even if its recultivating, it should be a bit different from ordinary nts.
Thousands of times?Tang Haos one hand fiercely grabbed Tang Sans shoulder,Is that true?
Tang San nodded firmly,That ce is known as one of the worlds three great treasure bowls, its called the Ice And Fire Yin Yang Well. Its the ce Poison Douluo Dugu Bo nted his herbs before. Ordinary people are unable to live there, but to nts, it has enormous benefits. All nts that grow there will mature in a short period of time. Even if Ive never seen a nt type spirit beast there, with the profound qualities of the Ice And Fire Yin Yang Well, perhaps mom
Tang Haos originally calm eyes began to disy an excited luster. His wifes death was the greatest blow to him in his life.
If speaking of his wife returning alive, even if it was to let him see her face before he died of age, he had no other requests.
Eyes moist, he gazed at that flourishing blue silver grass,Ah Yin, did you hear? Our son said that there might be a way to help you recover. Do you know how much Ive wanted to hear your voice again? Ah Yin, lets go. Ill bring you there.
Tang San somewhat excitedly pulled on his fathers hand,
Dad, wait a little bit, then well leave at once.While speaking, he took out a dragon zoysia leaf from the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse and stuffed it into his fathers mouth,
What I have here is dragon zoysia leaf. Youve severed two limbs, your vitality is greatly injured. Dragon zoysia leaf can solidify the foundations of vitality. Eat one each month hereafter, and in one year, your body should have recovered its health. Dad, you have to stay alive for mom as well. I truly hope there can be a day when our family of three can reunite.
Tang Hao swallowed the dragon zoyzia leaf in one gulp.
His sons words had brought him enormous hope.
Chapter 145 — Mother’s Remains, Blue Silver Emperor Right Leg Bone
Chapter 145: Mothers Remains, Blue Silver Emperor Right Leg Bone
Part 1
Just like Tang San said, he hoped so much to see the scene of the family of three reunited!
Wait a moment before we go, it wont be toote if I first hand over something to you. Having waited for all these years, it wont matter if I wait a little longer, theres no hurry at the moment.Tang Hao was after all old, and his will was steady. Indicating Tang San first sit down, turning his hand, he pushed at the rock wall to the side.
With a ding sound, a ck thing fell from above,nding in Tang Haos hand. Tang Hao handed it over to Tang San,Open it and see.
That was a long, narrow ck case, one meter fifty long, and one chi wide. It was extremely heavy in his hands, unexpectedly weighing more than two hundred jin. Lightly flicking it with his finger, it issued a muffled duoduo sound.
Due to casting hidden weapons, Tang San could also be considered somewhat knowledgeable about metals. He was astonished to discover that this long ck case was made from lead.
There was no lock on the case, and Tang San ced it on his knees, slowly opening it.
When he had just opened it a fraction, he becamepletely immobile.
The lead case was only open a crack, but it left Tang San gobsmacked. A wave of iparable aura surged out of that small crack, instantly making the surrounding space seem as if frozen.
The formidable aura was split into three parts, two of them brimming with tyrannical grandeur, and the other extraordinarily gentle. Three currents streamed out, and in front of that enormous energy, even Tang San was unable to move for a while.
Tang Hao seemed to have long since anticipated that something like this would happen. Raising his one arm, he ced his hand on Tang Sans shoulder and passed profound spirit power into him, helping Tang San adapt to these spirit power fluctuations as soon as possible.
After as much time as it takes to eat a meal, Tang San loosed a long breath. But the overwhelming shock in his eyes still couldnt be concealed. Just what was so forceful that it could actually produce this kind of enormous pressure against him?
He opened the ck case, almost impatiently.
The lead case opened. As Tang San saw the thing inside, he couldnt help being stupefied.
Within that long narrow lead casey three things. The leftmost was a shrunken right arm bone, ck all over, with a reserved ck radiance, but powerful and violent energy fluctuations that were enough to make anyone fearful.
On the right side of the case was a shrunken left leg bone, dark blue. Its energy fluctuations not anything like the right arm bone before. Indeed, these two were both spirit bones, and moreover extremely intact spirit bones.
Spirit bones were also ssified in ranks. Generally speaking, among spirit bones for the same location, the more intact and the greater the energy fluctuations proved the quality was better, and that it came from a higher level spirit beast. The reason why the mind condensing wisdom skull bone Tang San got from Spirit Hall was so good, was because its integrity was extremely good.
But the other two spirit bones from that time were both iplete, like Ma Hongjuns me right arm bone was only the forearm, and Zhu Zhuqings leg bone only had the calf.
Even though they were still out of the ordinary, they were still iplete existences.
But the two spirit bones in front of him now were both extraordinarily intact, without the slightest w. The explosive energy they contained wished for release, and their quality was so good that they even exceeded Tang Sans mind condensing wisdom skull bone.
However, these two spirit bones werent what drew Tang Sans attention the most. What drew his eyes was the thing in the middle of the long narrow lead case.
That was a right leg bone. Among the six spirit bone positions, the right leg bone was no doubt ranked close tost. However, this right leg bone seemed to be special.
The whole thing was a sparkling and translucent piercing blue-golden color, and there seemed to be specks of starlight flickering inside. Most peculiar was that it gave Tang San a feeling of life, as if this right leg bone actually possessed a life of its own.
Even though any spirit bone would give people this kind of feeling, this sparkling and translucent blue spirit bone was especially distinct. An extremely familiar feeling seemed to engulf Tang Sans heart, making his heart constantly tremble.
It was also intact, but it was unexpectedly even more so than the two other spirit bones. Just by observing it with the naked eye, one could sense its highest quality attributes.
This feeling of life can only be produced by hundred thousand year spirit beasts. This is what your mom left you.Tang Haos gaze was alsopletely fixed on that blue right leg bone, the expression on his face exceptionally soft.
His heart filled with shock that was difficult to express, raising his head to gaze at his father, Tang San couldnt keep tears from rolling in his eyes. He of course knew that hundred thousand year spirit beasts would inevitably leave a spirit bone after their death, but had thought that the spirit bone his mother left behind had been used by his father. Then it appeared in front of him.
Again gazing at the other two spirit bones, Tang San could be certain that his father didnt absorb his mothers spirit bone back then.
Your mom already gave me her most precious spirit ring. This spirit bone is what she left for you. Even if you couldnt be worthy of it, I still wouldnt have absorbed it, and just kept it at my side for remembrance. This lead case was originally made for it, until I stripped off the other two spirit bones to keep alongside it.
Looking at Tang Hao, looking at that softly swaying blue silver emperor grass, Tang Sans hand, somewhat trembling, caressed that blue spirit bone. No wonder its energy fluctuations would be so gentle, it was the aura his mom left behind in it that sensed him!
He had never met his mom, but his mothers aura filled Tang Sans heart this moment, without leaving for a long time.
Tang Hao sighed,The other two spirit bones are both the most precious assets passed on in our Clear Sky School for many years. Theyre what your grandfather originally gave me. Ive let down his expectations. Even though I cant do anything more for the sect, they at least must return. Once youre back at the sect, hand them over to your uncle.
En.Tang San nodded his understanding. On seeing two such top quality spirit bones he could use for himself, an ordinary spirit master might have already impatiently wanted to take them for his own. But Tang San didnt do it.
He knew that to his father, only fulfilling this wish of having the spirit bones returned, would calm his mind to apany his mother.
Even more, since these two spirit bones belonged to the Clear Sky School, unless awarded by the sect, he wouldnt even touch them.
Absorb the spirit bone your mom left you. I think she would definitely be very happy to see it. To see her son receive her protection, your mom would definitely be very satisfied.
Tang San raised his head to look at his father, his eyes revealing a hesitant expression. Deep in his heart, he even more wanted this spirit bone to stay by his fathers side. After all, this was also something his father had entrusted his heart with.
But at this moment, that softly swaying blue silver grass suddenly moved, a slender de of grass slowly unfolding, twisting around Tang Sans right leg.
Tang San stared nkly a moment. Along with spiritual fluctuations, Tang San could clearly feel an urging intent from that blue silver emperor grass his mother had be.
Mom is urging me?
Tang Hao smiled faintly, saying:Look, I was right. Your mom also wants you to fuse with it at once. Get to it. Im looking forward to you bringing us to that ce that can help your mom recover after youve absorbed it. Little San, did you know, ever since your mom passed, for all these years, today is the first time Ive been this happy.
Hearing his fathers words, Tang San no longer hesitated. Cautiously and solemnly cing the lead case on the ground, he took out that blue leg bone from within, then closed the case again, concealing the spirit power fluctuations of the two other spirit bones.
Holding the remains his mother left for him with both hands, Tang Sans eyes once again became moist. Since the time he was born, he had shed more tears today than in his twenty previous yearsbined. He sensed the gentle spirit power fluctuations within that blue spirit bone.
Tang San drew a deep breath, then stuck it to his own right leg.
Weng
With a soft humming sound, Tang San felt his right leg tremble slightly once, immediately afterward, a cool and refreshing aura drilled into his leg from all directions. That sparkling and translucent blue leg spirit bone quietly disappeared, turning into countless blue-golden streams that filled the air around his right leg.
Refreshing,fortable, without the slightest hindrance. The absorption was unexpectedlypletely different from the previous times when he absorbed the external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances and the mind condensing wisdom skull bone. Not only was there no pain, it was evenfortable.
As if he was stepping in a resplendent blue vast ocean with his right leg.
Soaked in that gentle energy, Tang San felt the spirit power within his body slowly fluctuate along with its special attraction. Each time it fluctuated, the surrounding atmosphere became even more gentle. His spirit power didnt increase, but it became even more pure.
He clearly saw how the originally white Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength within him became a faint blue color, then turned from blue once again back to white.
The entire process was very quick. Once the inner strength had returned to being white, it was already apletely different white.
If his previous inner strength was described as regr white, then the color of his current inner strength was a kind of textured white.
As if it contained mica powder, piercing, gentle, brimming with toughness.
Immediately afterward, the refreshing feeling in that right leg bone instantly spread through every part of Tang Sans body.
Part 2
Violent sounds of bones creaking shook the cavern. Extraordinarily, Tang San didnt feel any pain through the entire process. That refreshing blue current affected all the energy channels in his entire body.
Tang San was shocked to discover that all his energy channels had unexpectedly turned faintly blue, and the inner strength flowing through them had strengthened exponentially.
The stream gradually became a great river, but the energy channels didnt weaken, rather growing even more resilient.
If the two years of forging under the waterfall could be described as polishing Tang Sans bones, and moreoverpletely fusing the effectiveness of the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot, then this hundred thousand year level blue silver right leg bone made Tang Sans energy channels expand to the limit. Absolutely neutral energy made the two great immortal herbs effectiveness perfectly aggregate.
With a slight breaking sound from his energy channels, but still no pain, Tang San clearly saw how the Governing Vessel that had always obstructed his path forward was wide open and connected.
The eight extraordinary meridians werepletely connected, bridging heaven and earth. Instantly, Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength rushed out just like raging waves, circting almost frantically within Tang Sans body. Tang Sans inner strength constantly strengthened, and each fluctuation made his body tremble fiercely.
Gradually, Tang San lost that crisp and rxed feeling, his spiritual force gathering inside.
He had already lost all perception of his surroundings. The blue currents spreading over his right leg had alreadypletely merged into his body, and that refreshing gentle aura was the all epassing love of a mother, unceasinglyforting her child.
Tang San slept. This rest was unprecedentedly rxed and at ease, because he was fast asleep in his mothers embrace. A mothers embrace was the warmest in this world, and there was nothing that could rece it.
He slept very, very deeply. His face didnt have the slightest trace of burden, only a sweet smiling expression.
This reststed a full three days.
After three days, the refreshingly peculiar right leg slowly returned Tang San to wakefulness. Opening his eyes, the first thing he saw was his father sitting there, gently caressing the blue silver emperor.
The blue silver emperor his mother had be was already transnted into a stone flower pot by his father.
Youre awake?Tang Hao smiling looked at his son. He had already shed all his worries, and there was no longer any need for the previous solemn appearance.
Dad.When Tang San heard these words, he suddenly felt somewhat unwell. As he lowered his head to look, he discovered that his skin was covered in a starchyyer, appearing faintly grey.
Lets go. This time youve thoroughly shed your body and exchanged your bones. Ive carefully inspected your bones and energy channels. In terms of your body alone, you can be counted among the top three in the entire Douluo Continent. If you still cant endure the pressure of twin spirits in the future, then I dont understand how that Bibi Dong could have done it. Dont worry about cultivating. Once your Blue Silver Emperor has reached the ninth ring, go boldly to increase the spirit rings of the Clear Sky Hammer. As long as you dont feel weird, I think you should be able to always continue cultivating.
Father and son exited the waterfall, Tang San washing himself below. As he and his father left together, he clearly felt the changes in his body.
His whole body seemed to have lost weight. As long as he used force with his right leg, he had a kind of feeling as if floating in the air to fly. And the ability given him by the blue silver right leg bone, was Flying. Flying with very little spirit power consumption. It was also only hundred thousand year spirit bones that could produce such a top quality spirit ability.
Ten dayster, they had reached the Sunset Forest where Dugu Bo originally lived, reached the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.
Sensing the portent energy fluctuations within the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, seeing the verdant and lush vegetation surrounding that little pond, as well as the excitement transmitted from the blue silver emperor in his arms, Tang Hao knew that this was the right ce.
Tang San sternly said:Dad, this ce doesnt suit the life of any other organisms besides nts. Thats why there are no spirit beasts that dare intrude. Ive eaten two immortal herbs, so I wont be influenced, but if you stay here long, Im afraid youll harm your body.
Tang Hao waved his hand,As long as your moms fine, I dont matter.
Tang San pondered and said:Thats no good either. Our whole family cane together after great difficulty, theres also hope for moms recovery, how can you have any idents?Keeping himself from disying any sadness over his fathers broken body, Tang Sans mind turned like lightning, already with a n.
There should be no harm in the short term, lets first let mom rest here.
Tang San had wanted to help his father carry the blue silver grass on the way, but had been refused by Tang Hao. Despite only having one arm and one leg, he constantly persisted in holding his wife.
But now was different. Tang Hao really wasnt adept at nting, and cautiously and solemnly handed over the blue silver emperor his wife had be to Tang San, repeatedly warning:Little San, dont force it. It doesnt matter if your mother cant speed up her recovery if by some chance shes harmed by being unsuited to the environment here.
Tang San nodded. He cared even more about this than Tang Hao did. That was his mother! The only mother he had in two worlds, how could he not be careful?
Closing his eyes, Tang Sans spiritual force gradually spread. In a moment, he had already permeated the entire Ice and Fire Yin Yang Wells surroundings. He looked for the most suitable ce for a blue silver emperor to grow.
The blue silver emperor was a fairly neutral nt, therefore it had to grow on the shore where the hot and cold springs of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well converged. But Tang San didnt want there to be the slightest error, so he relied on spiritual force to guide him to the most bnced point.
Very soon, his spiritual force had locked in on the target he was looking for. Tang San softly crouched down, cautiously using his palm to push the soil aside, then lifting the blue silver emperor from its flower pot and nting it in that bnced spot.
Throughout the entire process, Tang San cautiously sensed each change in the surrounding energy, his entire spiritual force focused on this narrow square meter area. If there was just the tiniest sense of something wrong, he would immediately pull the blue silver emperor from that soil.
Gratifyingly, the blue silver emperor seemed very fond of the atmosphere here, and through sensing with his spiritual force as well as the peculiar nature of the Blue Silver Domain, Tang San very soon discovered that the blue silver emperor had begun to take root.
Biting the middle finger on his right hand, Tang San let a drop of blood fall on the leaves of the blue silver emperor. Equally possessing the bloodline of the blue silver emperor, and moreover blue silver emperor blood already thoroughly fused with the two great immortal herbs Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot, this was undoubtedly the ideal tonic for the blue silver emperor in front of him.
Sure enough, as the blood fell, the blue silver emperor immediately issued a blue luster, the leaves growing quickly. Even faster than when it was touched by Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain before.
Tang Hao didnt block his sons actions. Seeing the blue silver emperor his wife had be growing quickly, he immediately exulted over the unexpected turn.
Just as Tang San prepared to once again squeeze out a drop of blood to nourish the blue silver emperor, a resolute mood rippled from the nt.
Sensing this distinct spiritual undtion, Tang Sans heart immediately skipped a beat, hastily stopping his movements. His mother was rebuking him. He knew that if he released more blood to nourish the blue silver emperor, perhaps his mother would not only be unable to absorb it, but it might even be violently rejected.
How could a mother not dearly love her son?
Dad, there shouldnt be a problem. This is the ce that best suits mothers growth. I know youre unwilling to leave a step from mothers side. I thought about it just now, and already have a way. Im preparing to refine an elixir for you, after taking it, you shouldnt be influenced by the atmosphere here. Of course, you still have to continue eating the dragon zoysia leaf I gave you, to solidify the foundation of your vitality.
Tang Haos heart was very good as he saw his wife growing quickly, and smiled:Dont think your father is weak. Even if Ive stripped off two spirit bones, I originally found another four spirit bones back when I originally went wandering. If I didnt have aplete set of spirit bones, how could I have withstood Spirit Hall? Even though Im only seventy something ranked right now, I wouldnt feel at a disadvantage even when faced with a Title Douluo like that Dugu Bo.
Intangibly, the imposing manner of the Clear Sky Douluo was released once again. Seeing his fathers joyful appearance, Tang San naturally also felt very good and no longer said anything, walking over to the zing hot yang side of the spring to take out his elixir furnace and refining tools to immediately start refining medicine within.
He had all kinds of drug ingredients at hand within the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse. Of course, he disyed this so called refining even more for his father to see.
At nightfall, Tang San was still refining, and Tang Hao sat in front of the blue silver emperor, quietly cultivating.
Even though his strength couldnt recover, just as Tang San said, with just the hope of his wifes recovery, he would keep waiting. Even more, Tang Haos hopes had already substantially improved next to this Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.
Tang San quietly observed his father with spiritual force all along. Sensing that his father had already entered a suitable condition, he took out a dagger from the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges without making the slightest sound.
He really was refining, but he wasnt refining medicine for Tang Hao to avoid the influence of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, but rather a medicine for strengthening vitality. He always waited for this opportunity. In order to let his father apany his mother here, to adapt to the climate here, he needed a special medicine.
Part 3
The medicine was the blood of a person who took two great extreme immortal herbs he once ate.
The medicinal effect of the two immortal herbs had long sincepletely fused within Tang San, making Tang Sans blood the undoubtedly best medicine. He lightly cut open his wrist. He knew that if he made even the slightest sound, his father would wake up.
In order to keep the smell of blood from leaking out, he had even opened the Blue Silver Domain to conceal it.
Blood dripped into the cauldron like wriggling little snakes. Out of fear that the medicinal effect would be insufficient, Tang San let the blood flow until he felt faint and his vision blurred, then swiftly stopped the bleeding.
Just like Tang Hao said, in terms of body alone, Tang San could already reach the top three in the Continent. In just a moment, the wound was alreadypletely scabbed over. Tang San knew that by tomorrow morning, there wouldnt even be a scar left.
With the best ingredient, the following refining was only to be expected.
As Tang Hao woke up from cultivation early the next morning, Tang San already cupped a deep red pill in his hand.
Dad, eat it. Afterwards there will be no need to worry about the environmental effect here, and you can always apany mom.
Tang Hao nodded slightly. Seeing his sons somewhat paleplexion, he didnt say anything, only swallowing the elixir.
Tang San stayed here another three days since he wanted to make sure his mom could adapt to the environment here.
Events were happy, the blue silver emperor grew quickly as Tang San anticipated. Making Tang San even happier was that after eating the pill he refined, Tang Haos health changed greatly. Because the turbulence in his qi and blood left behind by losing two limbs disappeared, the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well was also unable to influence him in any way.
Little San,e here.Early morning, Tang Hao called over Tang San who had just finished cultivating his Purple Demon Eye.
You start off in a moment. Ill keep your mompany here, no need to worry.Looking at the seemingly refined and handsome son in front of him, Tang Haos eyes were brimming with gratification.
Tang San knew that he indeed couldnt keep lingering here. He still had a lot of things to do. Even if his parents had already found a ce to settle down, the responsibility on his fathers shoulders had already shifted to him.
Dad, when can I go find Xiao Wu?Tang San probed.
Tang Hao smiled slightly, saying:You can go once youre sixtieth ranked and need to get a spirit ring. At that time, she should also not be far from entering the mature stage. Once shes reached the mature stage, as long as you disguise yourselves a little bit, you dont need to fear being randomly recognized. Of course, before your strength is sufficient, try to appear in front of Spirit Hall as little as possible. Furthermore, before you go looking for her, first make the trip back to the sect to settle the matters Ive left for you. I should say again that I believe you definitely can do everything Ive asked you to. However, remember one thing. Even though your dad has very high hopes for you, you are my son.
Tang San of course understood the meaning of his fathers words, nodding forcefully,Dad, dont worry, I know propriety.
Go. Theres also no need to urgently return to see us. With your mom forpany, this is the best ce for me to retire.
Tang San left. There were still far too many matters still remaining for him to do. When he left, he practically turned his head three times every step to see his father, and to see his mother.
His fathers lonely crippled silhouette, his mother returned to a nt, all thisy at the feet of Spirit Hall.
As Tang San left his fathers line of sight, his eyes had already be ice cold. He had not only inherited Tang Haos responsibility, but also his enmity.
The criminals who killed his mother couldnt live under the same sky as him. The tragedy of his parents had to be repaid in blood.
At this moment, Tang San had already formted his only life goal, the thorough destruction of Spirit Hall by his own hand.
Obtaining the blue silver emperor right leg bone didnt increase Tang Sans spirit power, it only purified it one step further. However, connecting the Governing Vessel had given him enormous benefits. With the eight extraordinary meridians connected, Tang Sans spirit power had already directly risen to the fifty ninth rank. He only needed a bit of time to saturate his spirit power before he could start attacking the sixtieth rank bottleneck. At that time, he could also go find the Xiao Wu he hadnt seen in five years.
Five years ago, he still wasnt fifteen, but was already a world shaking member of the Spirit Master worlds young generation. Five yearster he was twenty, harboring three great spirit bones, twin spirits, and two great domains, what kind of shock could he give the Spirit Master world now?
As Tang San stepped out of the Sunset Forest, the entire Spirit Master world had already begun to change.
Spirit City, Supreme Pontiff Pce, the meeting hall.
Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong sat in the seat of honor, the Golden Generation of Spirit Hall, Xie Yue, Hu Liena, and Yan, standing quietly behind her.
Five years ago the golden generation had relied mainly on Xie Yue. Five yearster, Hu Lienas aplishments had already surpassed her elder brothers.
Below the Supreme Pontiff around the enormous oval meeting table sat altogether twenty people. Each person was gorgeously dressed, their manner grave. Judging by the clothes they wore, these people were all the pivotal great characters of Spirit Hall. At least in the area of Master Spirit Hall officials.
The entire Continent had only two Spirit Temple masters, and every single tinum bishop was present.
If outsiders saw this scene, they would definitely understand that major events were taking ce in Spirit Hall.
The gaze of each person present was focused on Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong, waiting for her to address them.
Bibi Dongs gaze swept across the subordinates present, and said in a low voice:Following discussions with the elders of Elder Hall, there are currently three great decisions to announce.
Everyone swiftly sat straight, focusing their attention to listen respectfully to the words of this powerful Supreme Pontiff.
Even if the Supreme Pontiffs of all the generations had great authority, Bibi Dong disyed it especially distinctly. Even though she was a woman, she was always known for her iron fisted handling of Spirit Halls affairs.
Even the present Elder Hall wouldnt lightly dare question her decisions. For at least a decade, there hadnt been a dissenting voice in Spirit Hall.
Of course, this was also very greatly rted to Bibi Dongs ideal governance, making Spirit Halls influence grow more each day, even to the extent that it already exceeded the aplishments of the two great Empires.
The first matter. As Supreme Pontiff, I have already decided on my recement. Following discussions with Elder Hall, I dere that from today on, Hu Liena is conferred the rank of Spirit Halls Holy Maiden, the first ranked sessor to Supreme Pontiff.
Most everyone had already long ago anticipated this decision. Even Xie Yue and Yan could both hide their jealousy very well.
After all, the upper echelons of Spirit Hallrgely knew about Hu Liena smoothly leaving ughter City one year ago, obtaining the Deathgod Domain. Moreover, this well known figure of Spirit Halls Golden Generation was reportedly on the verge of breaking through the sixtieth rank.
And she still wasnt twenty six years old. This was unique in the history of Spirit Hall. Consequently, even though she was the Supreme Pontiffs direct disciple, nobody raised any doubts.
Bibi Dongs gaze swept over the faces of all the participants. Even though her gaze was very calm, the upper echelons of Spirit Hall present naturally understood what Her Holiness was looking for. The tactful ones immediately nodded their praise, and even if someone was a bit slow to react, nobody showed the slightest look of discontent.
Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong said with satisfaction:Hu Liena was taught by me, but the honor she obtains today is all the result of her own efforts. I believe everyone has already heard, but I can tell all of you here that she really did leave ughter City, and moreover obtained the Deathgod Domain.
Unsuppressable gasps echoed. Rumor was one thing, having it personally confirmed by the Supreme Pontiff was another matter altogether. Bibi Dongs efforts to build influence for this disciple of hers could even be said to be painstaking.
Even though she herself wasnt very old and could still hold the seat of Supreme Pontiff for a very long time, she would still establish her own authority over Spirit Hall one step further.
The second matter. ording to our several years of investigation, the whereabouts of that hundred thousand year spirit beast that once appeared in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament five years ago have already been basically ascertained. Not long ago, a small search party of ours discovered her tracks in the Star Dou Great Forest. We can be almost certain that shes hiding there. Hundred thousand year spirit beasts can be discovered but not sought, and this hundred thousand year spirit beast is moreover still in the human forms youngling stage, her strength still weak. This time, no miscalctions are allowed to ur. Therefore, Ive decided to send Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo, leading a party of twenty cardinals of at least the seventieth rank, as well as Hu Liena, Xie Yue, and Yan, to search the Star Dou Great Forest. It must be found and brought back alive for me to deal with.
Sitting below the Supreme Pontiff, Yue Guan and Gui Mei stood simultaneously, bowing in eptance of the orders.
Standing behind the Supreme Pontiff, Hu Lienas face revealed a difficult to inhibit excitement. She of course understood that her teacher wanted to catch this hundred thousand year spirit beast in order to obtain her spirit ring, but she simultaneously clearly understood that her teacher already had a full set of spirit bones, and didnt need another.
And as the Spirit Halls Holy Maiden, the next Supreme Pontiff, this hundred thousand year spirit bone would inevitably belong to her.
Even disregarding this spirit bone, just the chance of taking revenge for the humiliation originally visited by the Shrek Seven Devils was enough to make her excited. If only she knew the whereabouts of Tang San, if she encountered him, she would definitely y his skin and rip out his flesh.
Chapter 146 — Return To Clear Sky School
Chapter 146: Return To Clear Sky School
Part 1
In order to defeat Tang San, Hu Liena had spent these five yearspletely on bitter training. Not only did she brave dangers alone, entering ughter City to obtain the Deathgod Domain, her own efforts had also garnered enormous results. She already surpassed her elder brother Xie Yue in spirit power, reaching the fifty ninth rank, only the final bottleneck to the sixtieth rank.
As Bibi Dong saw her this hard working she once said that losing really wasnt always a bad thing, as long as one could transform the pain of defeat into momentum for cultivation like Hu Liena, defeat would turn from bad to good.
Even though the loss of three spirit bones was originally painful for Spirit Hall, as the holynd of the Continents Spirit Masters, these things were still within their tolerance.
At least Hu Liena hadnt let her down, returning as a holder of the Deathgod Domain.
With these two matters made clear, the present Spirit Hall senior members were all somewhat disapproving. These two matters were basically unrted to them, and generally speaking, it would only require an imperial order to notify them.
Was there a need to mobilize all these people and gather them here? In fact, the people here were gathered from the width of the continent, some travelling more than thirty days.
Of course, the people in the know all knew that the most crucial item of this meeting was still the third.
Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dongs gaze gradually became serious,
With the passage of time, the strength our Spirit Hall possesses bes more and more tremendous, there are constantly new outstanding Spirit Masters joining. But there is also a constant drain of Spirit Masters. On the Continent, even though we are thergest gathering of Spirit Masters, were not the only one. Far from all Spirit Masters will listen to Spirit Halls dispatches. Especially some powers, who pay even less attention to Spirit Hall. In order to improve these circumstances, to unite all factions of Spirit Masters even further, I have decided to begin the Spirit Hunting Operation. To deliver a fatal strike to those who have the courage to pay lip service to Spirit Hall. At the same time, the seven great sects that have existed for so many years, should also be readjusted.
The words Spirit Hunting Operation, were like throwing an explosive spirit tool into the meeting, the entire conference room was immediately like a bursting pan. As the most senior echelon of Spirit Hall, the altogether more than twenty people present had all previously heard about this Spirit Hunting Operation.
Originally, it was raised when Bibi Dong had just assumed her position, only to be forcefully suppressed by Elder Hall.
The old business of twenty years ago was raised anew. Looking at the expression in Bibi Dongs eyes, they understood that this time this operation might truly be carried out. Her Holiness wouldnt shoot without aim, she should already have prepared everything in advance.
Quiet.With a thump, Bibi Dong sharply pped the table, formidable pressure immediately erupting from her.
Under her umted might, the meeting hall immediately quieted down.
The light of power radiated in Bibi Dongs eyes,Calling you here today isnt to have you discuss it, but to dere orders. I have already discussed this matter with the elders of Elder Hall. The Spirit Hunting Operation will formally begin in one month. It will rely mainly on people dispatched by Supreme Pontiff Hall, each Spirit Temple and Master Hall will move strictly ording to the orders issued by Supreme Pontiff Hall, there must be no mistakes. I will personally participate in the implementation process of this Spirit Hunting Operation. If there is any careless mistake, dont me me, Bibi Dong, for being merciless.
Having waited patiently for twenty years, Bibi Dong would finally begin to move. Slowly raising her head, looking at the luxurious domed ceiling of the meeting hall. Teacher, in those days you died at the hand of Clear Sky Schools Tang Hao, its time to avenge you.
This time, nobody can stop me again. Seven great sects, Clear Sky School, hmph, I will let you learn who the true master of this Continent is.
Star Dou Great Forest.
Shaded by the trees, the vast forest was brimming with a fresh and clean atmosphere. Just at the heart of this world famous great forest, there was a not veryrgeke. If one didnt actuallye here, it would be very difficult to believe that there was actually such a marvel in the middle of the forest.
Theke wasnt veryrge, only a hundred meters in diameter or so, but the crystal clear mirror-like surface reflected the trees on either side.
On the side of the water was still an even more bizarre scene.
A young woman in a white dress sat quietly under arge tree, holding her knees. She stared foolishly at the water in front of her, her thoughts unknown.
Her glossy ck supple long hair was draped over her shoulders and scattered, scattered across the grass. The sight of her was touching.
Her delicate features wore a gentle expression, her appearance so beautiful, so perfectly in harmony with the surrounding beautiful scenery, that she was like the crucial focus of a painting.
Behind this gentle and beautiful young woman, quietly crouched an iparably enormous chimpanzee. Its giant body crouched there like a mountain. Byparison, the beautiful young woman was delicate and tiny.
The gaze of this giant chimpanzee was very soft, always focused on the young woman in front of it. It was they that formed the bizarre part of this picture.
The young woman sitting there was Xiao Wu, and behind her was naturally the Titan Giant Ape Er Ming.
In five years back at Heaven Dou Great Forest, besides dry and dull cultivating, she liked sitting by thekeside, quietly watching the water. As for what she thought, only she herself knew.
At this moment, suddenly, with a loud ssh, an enormous head shot out of thekewater in front of Xiao Wu.
That was a bull head, at least four meters in diameter, two eyes the size ofnterns flickering with light. Strangely, connected behind this bull head wasnt the body of a bull, but rather a dark cyan enormous snake body, even even thicker than a water barrel.
Even though most of it was still soaking in the water, the part exposed above the surface was enough to shock anyone.
Looking at this suddenly appearing bullhead, Xiao Wu didnt feel any sense of astonishment. Sensing the deep concern in thosentern sized eyes, her charming face revealed a faint smiling expression,Da Ming, why did youe out now?
The bull headed serpent bodied monster issued a low growl, unexpectedly spitting out human words,Xiao Wu-jie, I really dont like it when you look this lonely. Its been five years, but youre always like this. Dont tell me the human world really is so good?
This bull headed serpent bodied monster was the Star Dou Great Forests emperor, the Sky Blue Bull Python. It was just like the Titan Giant Ape, its cultivation already having reached the hundred thousand year level, only they didnt choose to take human form.
They also very rarely revealed their true strength in the Star Dou Great Forest.
Of course, practically no humans coulde to this ce. As the Star Dou Great Forest that held the most formidable spirit beasts, this central area was forbidden ground.
Xiao Wu looked distracted a moment, lowering her head and chuckling,No, Im not thinking about the human world, but rather about my friends there. Da Ming, Er Ming, dont worry about me. Im alright.
Even though she said this, in her innermost heart, she was filled with longing, Ge, are you still well right now? I dont know how long before I can see you again. Dont worry, I will work hard at cultivating. Once Ive reached the mature stage, Ill definitely go find you.
The Titan Giant Ape Er Ming crouching behind Xiao Wu said in a low voice:Xiao Wu-jie, those humans we ran into in the forest not long ago escaped and went back. No matter how much you long to return to the world of humans, dont leave the Star Lake for now. Here, me and big brother can protect you better.
The Sky Blue Bull Python snorted coldly,Let theme. If we werent away back then, how would aunt have
Hearing his words, Xiao Wus face suddenly became pale, and Da Ming hurriedly stopped speaking, anxiously gathering its big head in front of Xiao Wu,
Im sorry, Xiao Wu-jie, I didnt mean to worry you.
Xiao Wu silently shook her head,Its been so many years. Its alright. However, Ive already found the enemy that murdered mother. One day, I will definitely personally kill her and avenge mother.
The Sky Blue Bull Pythons big eyes blinked,
Xiao Wu-jie, tell us a story about your time in the human world. Is the human world really so interesting?
Even though they were the most formidable spirit beasts in this Star Dou Great Forest, they had never left the forest.
Spending every day absorbing the essence of Heaven and earth, they were just like Xiao Wu when she had just left, their hearts like nk paper.
Er Ming also sat down, equally expectantly looking at Xiao Wu.
Seeing their naive appearances, Xiao Wu couldnt keep a giggle from escaping. Who could have imagined the king of the forest and the emperor of the forest looking like this.
Her eyes revealing fluctuations of emotions, she seemed to see in front of her the scene of the time she first met Tang San. With a faint smile, she began her tale.
To her, the less than ten years together with Tang San were far, far more wonderful than her past hundred thousand years of cultivating.
The two big shots of the spirit beast kingdom, the Sky Blue Bull Python and the Titan Giant Ape listened quietly. They were already immersed in Xiao Wus story.
Dressed in white, Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges fastened to his waist, and the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse hanging from it. This was Tang Sansplete attire.
If not for the directions of the map his father gave him leading here, Tang San really would have found it very difficult to believe that the Spirit Master worlds number one sect, the Clear Sky School, would actually be in a ce like this.
Part 2
The distance from Heaven Dou Empires capital wasnt far, roughly three hundred li east of Heaven Dou City. Behind him was a ring of mountains, and in front of Tang San was a small vige not much different from the Holy Spirit Vige he once left.
Smoke rose in spirals from chimneys all over the vige, it would soon be time for lunch. At the entrance to the vige, a few children were ying, and in the fields to the sides, a number of people were putting their tools in order, preparing to return to the vige to eat.
Spreading the sheepskin map in his hands, Tang San looked it over carefully. He could be sure that he hadnt found the wrong ce. Just here, illustrated by the map, the Clear Sky School was unexpectedly this little vige in front of him.
Once the number one sect under heaven, had actually degenerated to this?
Actually, let alone him, even if Tang Hao came here he would be equally shocked. After the Clear Sky School dered itself sealed, it had moved. That map was something Tang Yue-Hua had given Tang Hao, but he had never had the chance to return, and naturally didnt know the circumstances here.
Thinking that since he was already here, he could only ept it, Tang San put away his map, and walked towards this seemingly unremarkable mountain vige with big strides. At the same time, he also felt a kind of indescribable sadness.
Not so long ago, the Clear Sky School had still been the Douluo Continent Spirit Master worlds number one sect.
But now it had degenerated to hiding in a mountain vige. Even if this was a very good way to hide, to a n with such a formidable history, this was an enormous setback. This was perhaps also the cause for his fathers pain.
Bringing disaster to the sect was admittedly his fathers mistake, but what choice did he have?
Tang San also understood that he was Tang Haos son, so he would naturally be partial to his father in this. But things change, and now wasnt the time to investigate whose fault it was, but rather how to raise the sect again, if the disgrace from those days were to be washed away.
All kinds of thoughts spinning in his mind, Tang San had already walked up to the mountain vige entrance. Just as he thought to step inside, several middle aged vigers just returned from farming blocked his way.
Please leave, we dont wee outsiders here.The speaker was a thick and strong built middle aged man. He sized up Tang San as he spoke, his gaze somewhat suspicious.
Tang San sighed inwardly, standing straight,
Im no outsider, Im only returning home.
The middle aged viger stared nkly,
Returning home? We havent had any noble young master like you around here. Were all country folk. What home are you returning to?
Tang San didnt need to look with his eyes to sense that the other vigers nearby began to grow apprehensive, their grip on the farming tools in their hands clearly tightening. Their feet shifted slightly, faintly with the intention of surrounding him.
Unwilling to waste time here, Tang San slowly raised his left hand, ck light surging out of his palm. With a grave and powerful aura, the Clear Sky Hammer quietly appeared. Tightening his left hand around the handle, Tang San smiled slightly,Can this prove it?
Seeing the Clear Sky Hammer, the several middle aged people first stared nkly, but the mood very quickly rxed a lot. As they looked at Tang San again, the only thing remaining in their gazes was respect.
The middle aged man Tang San spoke with before probed:Dare I ask which family youre from? I dont think Ive seen you before.
Tang San didnt want to get tangled up here,My aunt is called Tang Yue-Hua, she had me return.
With these words, the vigers didnt dare be neglectful, and hastily let Tang San into the vige. What kind of status did Tang Yue-Hua have? In the entire Clear Sky School, besides the sect master, she had the highest position. She was also the sect masters blood rted little sister.
Rather than saying that this little mountain vige was the Clear Sky School, it would be more apt to call it the Clear Sky Schools outpost. Even if the Clear Sky School had fallen, it still wasnt to this extent. The ones living in the mountain vige were all the subordinate coteral rtives of the Clear Sky School, and the sects true strength wasnt here.
However, these coteral rtive sentries were still fairly cautious. Even if Tang San had obtained some trust by taking out the Clear Sky Hammer, they still didnt bring Tang San directly to see the people of the sect.
They rather invited Tang San to rest in an empty house, while they sent people to inform the sect.
After waiting for approximately an hour, there were sounds of urgent footsteps outside. The door opened, and a few grey clothed men appeared in the doorway.
The man in the lead had wide shoulders and a broad back, his nose straight and jaw square, short hair like steel needles, seeming to be around thirty or so, bulging muscles hidden under his long grey jacket, he was like a lion ready to spring, brimming with a vigorous forceful feeling.
Youre Tang San?The grey clothed big man asked. A sharp light glittered in his eyes, and after looking Tang San up and down, beside curiosity, his expression held some hostility.
Tang San could be certain that he didnt know this person, and also didnt understand why he would be this hostile, but still simply nodded,Thats me.
The grey clothed big man waved his hand to his twopanions,
Follow us.Without saying anything further, he took the lead to turn around and head outside.
In terms of the etiquette Tang Yue-Hua had instructed Tang San in, these three people were clearly a bit rude. They didnt even announce their names. But Tang San didnt mind, his return was in itself to atone for his crimes. His father owed the sect too much, and it was up to him to repay it. He sensed a familiar tyrannical aura from the three grey clothed men, without need to ask, they should be directly rted disciples of the Clear Sky School.
These three were very strong, especially that thirty year old big man. Seeming to be around thirty, his spirit power was still above Tang Sans, and should already have broken through the sixtieth rank. Breaking through the sixtieth rank at this age, he should be considered fairly outstanding in the young generation of the Clear Sky School.
And the other two whose ages seemed about the same as him should have strength somewhere between the fiftieth and sixtieth rank.
Even if the Clear Sky School had sealed its gates, he could tell how formidable the sects true strength was by these three directly rted disciples.
After all, this was the number one sect under heaven!
Following the three out of the room, those three didnt wait for Tang Sans opinion before simultaneously extending their legs, speeding towards the back of the vige.
Even if they didnt use their spirits, with spirit power at their level, if they fully unleashed their speed, it was still quite astonishing.
Tang San smiled calmly, then set his feet in motion, his figure abruptly bing illusory. After so many years of cultivation, his Ghost Shadow Perplexing Stem had long since reached perfection. Even more, his right leg still had his mothers remains, the blue silver emperor right leg bone.
Even if he didnt actually use its flight capability, his speed still wouldnt be inferior to agility attack type Spirit Masters of the same level.
Consequently, even though the three people ahead were fast, he caught up as if strolling up to people standing still. Not only didnt he fall behind, there wasnt even the slightest amount of influence on his grace, not the slightest fireworks, as he constantly kept a ten meter distance to the person in front.
The leading grey clothed person turned his head to look towards Tang San. When he discovered that Tang San had actuallye close without him sensing anything, he couldnt keep his expression from changing slightly.
Once again increasing his pace, he seemed to want to meticulously inspect Tang Sans speed.
Unfortunately, the first to be unable to keep up wasnt Tang San, but rather his twopanions. After the leading grey clothed big mans speed reached a certain degree, those two grey clothed big men already began to fall behind somewhat.
They also knew howpetitive that leading grey clothed man was, and couldnt keep from feeling a burst of helplessness. Boss, even if you want topete with him, theres no need to be so anxious.
Just as those two grey clothed men clenched their teeth to speed up, but the distance began to open up, suddenly, they simultaneously felt a gentle force pushing them from behind. The two immediately felt their bodies be a lot lighter, and their speed abruptly increased, recovering the distance they had lost in practically a few eyeblinks.
As they turned around to look, they found Tang San smiling and nodding to them. Clearly, that force came from him.
Amidst their feelings of gratitude, the two grey clothed men were simultaneously shocked. How old was he? Not only could he keep up with the boss with his physical capability alone, he could even help the two of them.
No wonder, no wonder ...
The party of four had very soon left the back of the vige. In front was a mountain peak. The mountain wasnt high, but extremely precipitous. The entire mountain wall was almost perpendicr to the ground, and moreover extremely smooth. There were no nts, it was actually a rock mountain.
The leading grey clothed person didnt show the slightest intent of slowing down. Already seeing the mountain in front, he stepped off from the ground, soaring up, leaping directly up at the mountain wall.
Tang San was inwardly slightly shocked. No matter how you put it this mountain wall was at least five hundred meters high, did he n to directly climb this smooth rock wall? If it was relying on jumping alone, Tang San also wouldnt be able to do it.
After all, he still needed some purchase to disy the marvels of the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step.
However, very soon the questions in his heart were undone. Clearly, it was impossible for that leading grey clothed man to climb it directly. As he ascended to a ce about twenty meters or so, the tips of his toes poked the mountain wall, and he ascended once again.
Tang San focused his eyes to see. As it turned out, this smooth as a mirror rock wall had depressions every ten meters or so that could be used for bracing.
His face revealed a smile. It seemed that this seal of the Clear Sky School really was thorough. This precipitous rock wall in front of him wasnt something Spirit Masters below the fortieth rank were able to climb.
Part 3
Even with sufficient strength, one would still need the courage to act. Even more, if someoneunched attacks from the top of the mountain, even sixty or seventieth ranked powers might not be able to ascend. This was absolutely a defense on the level of a heavenly moat.
The other two grey clothed men equally soared up. They werent as aggressive as the leader who leapt twenty meters with each purchase, and ascended the standard ten meters each time, swiftly soaring up to chase after.
Tang San also didnt make himself conspicuous. All along following behind these two grey clothed men, he also exerted himself every ten meters, swiftly climbing up.
Very soon, the leading grey clothed man had already reached the mountaintop. Turning his head to look down the mountain and seeing Tang San following in the rear, there was some praise in his eyes. After waiting for the three to all reach the top, he set off once again. Through the entire process, he didnt say one word to Tang San.
On top of the mountain, the view ahead suddenly opened up to a wide panorama. On the other side of the rock mountain the view was no longer so monotonous, as far as the eye could see were instead several mountains covered inrge amounts of green vegetation.
Four people, one in front and three behind, moved into the mountains.
Tang San discovered through observation that this mountain range was very unusual. The majority of the peaks were all extremely precipitous, and moreover the valleys between the mountains were filled with mountain streams. In order to enter the mountain, if one had to go climbing up and down, it would not doubt be extremely exhausting. If defenses were installed on each peak, then it would be like passing through one heavenly moat after another. Even if the attackers outnumbered the defenders ten to one, they still might not be able to force their way inside. This terrain was really too vicious.
Without continuing on very long, they had reached the end of the mountain top they stood on. At five hundred meters high, there was already curls of cloud and mist. Shocking Tang San was that the grey clothed man furthest ahead actually leapt up, leaping directly towards the deep mountain stream ahead, instantly disappearing unseen into the clouds.
Of the two grey clothed men walking in front of Tang San, one turned his head and gave Tang San a smile, reaching out and pointing ahead below his feet, then leapt towards the mountain stream.
Tang San looked carefully, and couldnt helpughing in spite of himself. Originally, at the end of the peak there was actually an iron cable as thick as an arm, extending in a straight line into the distance. Undoubtedly, it should be connected to another mountain. Floating in the clouds and mist, it was very well concealed. Without watching carefully, it would be very difficult to discover.
Even though the iron cable swayed in the air, as long as one had a certain level of strength and could keep ones bnce, one could naturally walk it. This part could also be easily aplished by thirtieth ranked Spirit Masters.
Tang San immediately understood the purpose of this instation. If enemies invaded, when they couldnt bepletely held off at the first pass one could retreat to the second mountain via the iron cable, then afterwards cutting the cable behind oneself. Like this, not only would one gain a buffer of time, one could also continue resisting the enemy from the cover of the second mountain. This kind of n could be called ingenious.
Tang San hadnt even feared the circumstances of the Hell Road, to say nothing of this little iron cable in front of him. Leaping up, his feet moved lightly, and hended on the iron cable. The cable inclined upwards as it went, clearly the mountain it connected to was higher than the previous one. Tang San relied on his spirit power to slide forward as if stuck to the iron cable.
The two peaks were very far apart, close to kilometer. As they advanced and gradually entered the middle section of the iron cable, under the influence of the mountains, the iron cable beneath their feet also began to move more and more violently, swinging back and forth almost ten meters from side to side.
The grey clothed man furthest ahead paused a moment, turning his head to look at Tang San. seeing him smoothly keeping up, he continued forward. Clearly, he wasnt as unreasonable as he made himself out to be. At least he was still concerned about Tang Sans circumstances.
Seeing this scene, Tang San couldnt keep from revealing a smiling expression. They were after all people from the same sect, and even if he was an outsider, they were still rted by blood. Perhaps the hostility should be because of his father.
The next part of the road was like an endless repetition, only the chasms between the mountains became deeper and deeper. As they sessively passed four mountain peaks connected by iron cables, the condition of the cable had already begun to change. Along with the cold and humidity, the iron cable spanning from the fourth to the fifth mountain was covered by ayer of ice, slippery and gripless, making the difficulty of advancing increase substantially.
This time, the dark clothed man in the lead didnt hurry to rush ahead, but rather halted, pulling out a harness from his chest, connecting one side to his waist and the other to the iron cable. The other two grey clothed men also did the same.
For you.The grey clothed man in the lead threw over the same kind of harness to Tang San.
With Tang Sans strength and his Blue Silver Grass, he naturally didnt need such things to protect himself, and even less now that he could fly. But he still tied himself to the iron cable like the three grey clothed men, continuing to keep a low profile.
With the harness tied properly, the three grey clothed mens gazes were somewhat nervous. Clearly, this part of the road wasnt so easy to travel. The leading grey clothed man gave a long whistle and leapt up. This time he clearly restrained the height he leapt to and the distance he advanced. Toes touching the iron cable, he leapt up once again, each leap bringing him roughly ten meters.
Only when he had moved fifty meters did the second grey clothed man move out, copying his manner to find purchase on the iron cable.
Their harnesses slid along the iron cable without influencing their movements, while still providing a measure of safety.
Tang San was stillst. He of course wouldnt be nervous, and also didnt copy the skipping of the three people ahead. He understood that the three grey clothed men chose to do so to reduce the contact with the iron cable as much as possible. After all, it was impossible for the icey areas to all be the same, and any change could cause them to lose bnce.
The height of the fourth peak already surpassed two kilometers. If falling from here, as long as one couldnt fly, even Title Douluo would find it difficult to survive.
The final stretch also seemed especially long. Very soon, the four had all disappeared in the clouds.
As Tang San leisurely continued forward, suddenly, an indescribably sense of crisis attacked his mind.
The sense of crisis appearing, he first of all thought it was the leading grey clothed man furthest ahead. Purple Demon Eyeunching in a sh, he looked ahead. But he saw that the grey clothed man had already climbed up the other side, and just like before, was waiting quietly for them there.
However, the sense of crisis suddenly grew more intense. At this moment, Tang San naturally wouldnt begrudge using his spiritual force, intense spiritual fluctuations unleashing, then did he discover the true source of the danger.
An enormous monstrous bird was flying through the mist on one side, and its route forward would pass directly through the iron cable.
A bird capable of flying at an altitude of two kilometers was naturally frightfully strong, and the iron cables had also be very brittle after being frozen. If they collided, the result would be obvious.
It really wasnt that Tang Sans senses werent sharp, but rather that the influence at this altitude was too great, the temperature, clouds, wind, movement of the iron cable, as well as observing the three grey clothed men, while focusing on all these tasks, discovering that monstrous bird with spiritual force wasnt very easy.
At the critical moment, Purple God Light instantly activated, two deep blue lights shooting from Tang Sans eyes. At the same time he shouted loudly,
Careful.
Tang Sans reaction couldnt be called slow, but in the end he was still one step toote. At the same time as that Purple God Light bombarded the monstrous bird,pletely destroying its head, that monstrous birds giant body also heavily collided with the iron cable.
Faced with the enormous force, the close to a kilometer long iron cable snapped with an ear-piercing rupturing sound.
Despite Tang Sans previous warning, those two grey clothed men still on the iron cable reacted too slowly. Suddenly in free fall, they could only grab the harnesses at their waists. It was already toote to grab the iron cable.
The grey clothed man already on the other side was immediately anxious, but right now he also didnt have any way to help.
Stepping in emptiness, Tang San felt far from reassured. Strong blue light shot from his right leg, and he instantly stabilized himself. Without pause, a strand of Blue Silver Emperor quietly swung out, directly twisting around the iron cable on the opposite bank, another two strands also instantly shooting out to urately twist around the waists of the two falling grey clothed men.
At this moment he formed a bridge in between.
Those two grey clothed men were also both of the elite of the Clear Sky Schools young generation. Their waists tightening, they knew someone had saved them. Without time to look, the two hastily held their qi to lighten themselves, lessening the strain on Tang San as far as possible.
Under the impetus of the iron cable, the three were simultaneously flung towards the mountain wall. Seeing the mountain wall approaching, Tang San bent his right leg, kicking up a gale, retarding his momentum. at the same time the Blue Silver Grass twisted onto the iron cable above swiftly tightened.
If someone now could see where the Blue Silver Emperor and iron cable were connected right now, they would be shocked to discover that the sparkling and translucent Blue Silver Emperor had grown fine blue thorns, piercing deeply into the iron cable,pletely averting the risk of slipping from the icey iron cable.
The Blue Silver Grass on both sides tightened, pulling close the distance between Tang San and the iron cable and the two grey clothed men below. And now that grey clothed man on the edge also reacted. Exulting, he gripped the iron cable with both hands, swiftly pulling in the trio.
Chapter 147 — Howling Sky Douluo
Chapter 147: Howling Sky Douluo
Part 1
The arm strength of this grey clothed man already on solid ground was extremely frightening. Even just half of a kilometer long iron cable was still astonishingly heavy, and there were still three people on top of that. But in his hands it was all like nothing, and the iron cable swiftly brought the trio up.
Atst reaching the mountaintop, Tang San didnt feel anything, but those two grey clothed men he saved both had pale faces.
Returning from struggling at the edge of life and death, nobody would feel any better than them.
That leading grey clothed man also loosed arge breath, his gaze fixed on the still gracefully calm Tang San, and suddenly struck at his shoulder with a fist.
Tang Sans shoulders shifted slightly, then stopped. He didnt block, because he clearly sensed that the grey clothed mans fist didnt hold any malice.
The fistnded on Tang Sans shoulder with a thump, and the leading grey clothed manughed out loud,Good brother, many thanks.
Tang San smiled wryly:Big brother, go a bit easier next time, your fist is really heavy!
The grey clothed man forcefully pped Tang Sans shoulder,Give me a break, its clearly your bones that hurt my hand. I really dont know how youve trained. Im Tang Long. Its fine if you call me big brother. In our generation, Im the oldest. These two are Tang Tian and Tang Yu, theyre also our directly rted brothers. This time you saved their lives.
Tang Tian and Tang Yus faces were long since filled with gratitude, and the two nodded to Tang San. Tang Tian said:Brother, your favor cant be repaid in words.
Tang San valiantly said:Were all brothers, dont mention it. If you were in my ce, youd also have saved me just the same, no?
Tang Yu had a bitter expression:We would if we had that ability! I heard you had twin spirits. Was that just now your main spirit Blue Silver Grass?
Tang San nodded.
Tang Long smiled:Second aunts boasted about you like a deluge of heavenly flowers, I didnt believe it before, but I do now. Being able to have your present cultivation at your age, really isnt easy. You seem to have broken through the fiftieth rank. Not any less than these two.
Tang Tian and Tang Yu looked face to face. Even though they didnt say anything, in their hearts they thought, How is it just no less, previously he could even spare spirit power to help us speed up.
Without speaking of anything else, as three people fell simultaneously, he could react to save others and himself, this reaction speed wasnt something average people couldpare to.
Tang Long looked over the broken iron cable, and said unhappily:This worn out thing should have been changed. Today really was unlucky, we actually ran into a bird. We can only me my carelessness, if I paid a bit of attention and discovered it a bit ahead of time, there wouldnt have been such a careless mistake. Ill definitely be scolded back at the sect.
Seeing him dispiritedly hanging his head, Tang San couldnt help smiling a bit. This seemingly somewhat forthright sect brother really was straightforward.
Tang Tian said:Big brother, lets go back quickly. Dont keep the sect master waiting. This cable breaking also cant be med at you. We were just unlucky. If the sect master punishes anyone, well bear it together.
Tang Long grinned, saying:Good kids. The next time theres good wine, Ill invite you to drink. Lets go.
This fifth peak was also the final one to enter the Clear Sky School. The secluded sect was located on this mountain.
Even though there were no pavilions and kiosks, there was still a castle-like building. It was entirely grey, appearing as if part of the mountain. It upied practically the entire mountaintop.
Somewhat more familiar with the three people, Tang San also no longer kept his distance from them like before, and couldnt keep from asking:Big brother Tang Long, with our Clear Sky School in this kind of rugged terrain, how are the necessary supplies brought in? Is it also via these iron cables?
Tang Long nodded, saying:This is a special training method of the sect. Every sect disciple over sixteen will participate in moving supplies. Of course, ordinarily the safeguards used arent just like what we use today. Then theres a kind of safety rope, so even if the iron cable breaks, it can at least guarantee your safety. Who could have thought that wed be so unlucky today. I remember the first time Tang Tian was going to cross the iron cable. He was so scared he was crying and his nose leaking. Haha.
Tang Tian embarrassed looked at Tang Long, unhappily saying:That was so many years ago. Why are you still bringing up my embarrassing past in front of brother Tang San? Lets return to the sect quickly, dont keep the sect master waiting.
Tang San understood that them bringing him via the iron chain without giving him that safety was perhaps in order to test his strength. He smiled wryly at the same time, Aunt, what did you tell people to cause such hostility? But now it seemed that these blood rted brothers were very straightforward.
As the four set out once again, their rtionship had clearly became a lot more harmonious, especially the leader Tang Long who clearly had a very direct character. His original assumed arrogance was nowpletely obliterated, and affectionately pulled Tang San towards the sect by the shoulder.
The enormous stone building was just like a fort. The main gate was five meters tall, and even though it couldntpare to Spirit City, this stony edifice was extremely stocky. Above the gate, three words were boldly carved into the rock, with a grandness that could oppose the surrounding mountains Clear Sky School.
Before the gate, two equally grey clothed youths hastily bowed in salute as they saw the four approaching, but one of them still blocked Tang Sans path,
Please disy your sect credentials.
Credentials?Tang San stared nkly a moment. He of course didnt know what these so-called credentials were, and couldnt help somewhat puzzled looking to Tang long.
Tang long smiled:Its the Clear Sky Hammer! Dont tell me theres anything that could better prove that were directly rted sect disciples than the Clear Sky Hammer? Theyre not familiar with you, so just show them. Those are the rules. Let them have a look. Only us directly rted sect disciples can enter here. The sects subordinates and outer sect disciples are all in that vige outside.
At this point, his mood fell somewhat, his gaze at Tang San also held something. Indeed, judging by the appearance of the vige one could tell there were just a few hundred people. The subordinates of the Clear Sky School were already so few, it clearly showed how difficult the sects situation was now.
The expression in Tang Sans eyes darkened somewhat. He of course understood the reason why these brothers looks at him changed. Even though it couldnt be said that the Clear Sky Schools present situation could bepletely med on his father, it was still inextricably linked to him.
Turning over his left hand, ck light surging, the chi long Clear Sky Hammer appeared in his palm.
Tang Longs trio had already heard from Tang Yue-Hua that Tang San had twin spirits, and his current main spirit really wasnt the Clear Sky Hammer, and so it was nothing to them. But those two gatekeeper disciples didnt see it that way. Since Tang San was together with Tang longs trio, they originally believed Tang Sans strength should be fairly high.
But he unexpectedly didnt even have one spirit ring on his Clear Sky Hammer.
Their originally respectful gazes immediately turned a bit indifferent.
In the Spirit Master world, especially the Spirit Master sects, strength often represented a great many things. Despite not saying anything, their gazes had already be strange.
Tang Long unhappily pped one of them,What are you looking at, still not getting out of the way.
Yes.The two disciples then stepped aside, but inwardly thought that it was no wonder theyd never seen him before, he was a silver coated wax spear. His appearance was pretty good, but he didnt have any strength.
Past the gate, the first thing inside was a spacious courtyard, followed by a tall stone building. Tang Long gave Tang San an introduction:There are about four generations of the directly rted sect disciples, adding up to over two hundred people. Were considered the third generation. We also boast thergest number of people, not far short of a hundred. This is the front courtyard, used when the sect master gathers everyone. The rear courtyard is even bigger, thats our training area. The sect emphasizes actualbat, and each month the third and fourth generation children will conduct realbat drills under the elders supervision. That sets the strength ranking.
The youngest, Tang yu, smiled:Boss has already been the representative of our third generation several years in a row. Hes afraid youvee to fight over his position, thats why he had that face before!
Tang Longughed out loud, forcefully pping Tang Sans shoulder,I wont hide it from you, thats really what I thought. Brother, well exchange pointerster.
How could I be big brothers match, theres no need topete.
With Tang Sans intelligence, his mind was like a mirror. He knew that the position of third generation chief was definitely rted to the sect master session. He had never had any interest in the position of Clear Sky School sect master, and only hoped to be able to help the sect by relying on his own strength.
Even more, hede to know his ancestors and sect and even more importantly for his fathers forgiveness, he couldnt be ambitious andpetitive.
Tang Longs expression changed, gravely saying:Brother, dont be so modest. Youll understandter. Come, well quickly go see the sect master. I reckon weve kept him waiting. Tang Yu, you go speak to fourth uncle, the matter of the iron cable outside cant be dyed.
Alright.Tang Yu turned around and left, while Tang Long and Tang Tian brought Tang San into the Clear Sky Schools main building.
The Clear Sky Schools buildings didnt give the slightest impression ofvishness, but neither were they in. their overall greatest characteristic was the word massive.
Entering the main building, also that castle-like ce, passing through wide hallways, they ascended to the second floor via stairs inside.
On the way they saw a lot of Clear Sky School disciples, all dressed in grey clothing. The Tang Long brothers brought Tang San to a halt before an arched door in the innermost part of the second floor.
Part 2
Tang long raised his hand and knocked twice,Sect master, weve brought Tang San.
Enter.A deep rich voice echoed from within the room. To Tang Sans ears, it was extraordinarily familiar, because this voice was eighty percent simr to his father Tang Haos.
Tang Long pushed open the door and signaled Tang San with his eyes, then took the lead to go inside. Tang Tian didnt follow, but rather stood by the door.
This room was more than a hundred square meters, the interior decorated very simply, a wide table, bookcases covering both walls, as well as two long sofas.
Tang Yue-Hua sat gracefully on a sofa. Seeing the white dressed Tang San follow Tang Long inside, the smile on her face instantly grew wider.
Tang San naturally nced at his aunt, but his attention was still drawn by the stalwart figure behind the table.
More than two meters tall, the back of a tiger and waist of a bear, a chiseled face and short grizzled hair.
He was equally dressed in grey, but sitting there, he was like the core of this castle.
Two meters was perhaps not very tall, but if Tang San had to describe this person in words, perhaps he could only call him towering.
His fathers eyes were muddy, caused by those old injuries, and this man who was seventy or eighty percent simr to his father seemed even a bit younger. His bright and full of expression eyes were like torches. In a short while of staring at Tang San, a vast and wild aura covered the sky and hid the earth, without any attempt at restraint, the enormous pressure enveloped Tang San all at once.
But ingeniously, this pressurepletely bypassed Tang Long, without subjecting him to a bit of its effect.
Tang Long wasnt weak, and hisplexion swiftly changed. As he looked at Tang San again, his gaze couldnt help being somewhat anxious.
But astonishing Tang Long was that Tang San stepped into the room, confronting that assault of pressure without his expression changing in the slightest. His feet standing in a faint T-shape, his waist and back perfectly straight. The graceful expression faded away, reced by respect.
Both knees bending, two vagueyers of blue and white light could be faintly distinguished around Tang San. Kneeling on the ground with a putong sound, he saluted the man behind the table releasing the vast pressure.
Tang San pays his respects to sect master.Only a few words, but each syble was pronounced extremely distinctly, and also exceptionally coherently.
The pupils of Tang Longs eyes erged somewhat. Was this fellow really human? Confronting the sect masters powerful pressure, he could actually still move into a kneeling salute, and even speak.
Could his strength really be greater than mine? But, second aunt said he was only twenty.
In fact, he couldnt know how immense the pressure Tang San endured right now was.
That immense pressure was like a cloud piercing mountain, pressuring him until he was unable to breathe. Tang San appeared very calm right now, but in fact he had already released both his great domains.
The Deathgod Domain made up the inneryer, covered by the Blue Silver Domain outside, making the outside world unable to sense the aura he released.
Moreover, his body was also alreadypletely taut.
That was after all a physique that had passed the forging of two great immortal herbs and countless experiences. The pressure Tang San endured right now was like when he trained his hammer under the waterfall.
Each of his movements actually looked for the weakest area in the pressure that confronted him, and by these movements he could reduce the stress the pressure caused him.
As for the words he spoke, they were spat out with inner strength.
The man behind the table withdrew his gaze, and all the pressure instantly disappeared. Tang San only felt his surroundings empty, as if all his strength had been spent. If not for his steady bnce practiced under the waterfall for a long time, perhaps he wouldve made a fool of himself and toppled over. But he was in the end still able to stabilize himself, his upper body swayed once, but he still maintained the salute.
Get up.The deep voice came from that man. Thats right, this person was the Clear Sky Schools current sect master, Tang Haos elder brother, Tang Xiao. One of Clear Sky Schools twin Douluo. His title was Howling Sky.
Tang San didnt get up immediately, but rather kowtowed three times to Tang Xiao, three dong dong dong sounds echoing as his forehead impacted the floor.
Tang Yue-Huas brows wrinkled, hastily stepping forward to pull up Tang San,What are you doing? Your fathers matters from back then cant be left to you to undertake.Whether her or Tang Xiao, both naturally understood that Tang San made these three headbumps for Tang Hao to Tang Xiao.
Tang San hung his head and got up,A fathers debts pass to the son, this is Heavensw and earths principle. Sect master, I hope to assume responsibility for everything on behalf of my father.
Ever since Tang San stepped through the door, Tang Xiaos expression had been somewhat indeterminate. Hearing these words, Tang Xiao fiercely pped the stone table in front of him with a palm, furiously shouting:What can you assume?
With a soft chi sound, the table in front of Tang Xiao quietly copsed, unexpectedly turning into fine powder just like that, against expectations without influencing anything in the surroundings. Imperceptibly, he had already revealed his profound and frightful cultivation.
Tang Long standing to the side was inwardly speechless. That was a two ton table carved from the most solid granite. Breaking it wasnt difficult, but noiselessly turning it into dust was.
Tang Xiao shot Tang long a re,What are you sticking your tongue out at? Get out, go to the back mountain and make a table. No food until its done properly.
Ah?Tang Longs expression turned painful, looking at Tang Xiao without daring to retort.
Tang Xiao red,Want me to repeat myself?
Im going, Im going.Tang Long appeared very impressive in front of third generation disciples, but in front of Tang Xiao he was like a meek kitten, and hastily ran off.
Tang San knelt once again,I dont know whether I can assume it, but I hope to use this life for the sake of the sect, to exhaust all my abilities on themand of the sect.
Tang Xiao turned around, pushing open the window behind him. With a pull of his right hand, the stone powder on the floor was unexpectedly drawn out just like that, quickly flying into the air outside.
He actually lets a child assume his own matters. Oh, Tang Hao, will you really always keep shirking?
Hearing Tang Xiaos words, Tang San couldnt help having his fathers one armed one legged mncholy appear before his eyes,Sect master, father isnt shirking. He said, he was unable to face the sect. That he wasnt qualified to return.
Tang Xiao couldnt keep his voice from trembling,Hes still well?
Tang San nodded silently,
Fathers very well, hes keepingpany at mothers side every day. Hes prepared to pass his remaining days like this.
Keepingpany at your mothers side?Tang Xiao sharply turned his head, and Tang San clearly saw that the rims of his eyes were already somewhat red.
Tang San said:After mother passed away, she incarnated as blue silver grass. Fathers always apanied her.
Tang XIao stared nkly a moment, then drew a deep breath,Perhaps, thats the best ending for him.This time he seemed a lot older, his gaze at Tang San also gradually softening.
With a sh of light, Tang San held that long ck box, supporting it in both hands,Sect master, this is what father had me bring. He said that this was the only thing he could do for the sect.
Tang Xiao waved an upraised hand, effortlessly making a pulling motion in empty air, and that heavy ck box fell into his palm as if it was nothing.
Lightly flicking a finger, the ck box opened. As that tremendous energy filled the room, as the two spirit bones within appeared before Tang Xiaos eyes, he couldnt keep his expression from changing greatly, his hair and beard all trembling.
Tang San only saw a blur before his eyes, before Tang Xiao already stood in front of him, one hand grasping the front of his jacket, pulling him close in front of him. Tang Xiao said in an almost trembling voice:Tang Hao, brother Hao, he
Tang Yue-Hua had by now also seen the two spirit bones in the long ck box. Her mind went nk white, standing there stupidly, tears flowing uncontrobly.
Father said that if he didnt do this, he would be unable to keep motherpany at peace for the rest of his life. Fathers old wounds were also settled by severing his limbs. Originally, he already did this after he left me at aunts ce. Sect master, you
Call me uncle.Tang Xiao shouted angrily, the shock numbing Tang Sans ears.
Uncle.This time, as Tang San was in contact with Tang Xiao, he could clearly sense Tang Xiaos violently fluctuating mood. Even though they hadnt met for decades, his feelings for his little brother hadnt lessened a bit.
Second brother, second brother, he Tang Yue-Hua was now sobbing, unable to speak. Looking at those two spirit bones, her whole body trembled violently.
Tang Xiao closed the ck box with a pa sound, simultaneously releasing his grip on Tang Sanspels,Little San, thats what your father calls you.
Tang San nodded.
Tang Xiaos gaze gradually calmed,Did you know, in fact, I never thought your father did anything wrong. If Ah Yin had chosen me, perhaps I would have done the same as him, and even more violently than he did. Therefore, no matter what others say hereafter, I dont want Tang Haos matters to be your burden. Working hard for the sect is something you must do, but not because of your father, but rather because youre a member of the sect.
Tang San felt as if something was choked in his stomach. Lowering his head, he said especially sincerely:Thank you, uncle.
Part 3
Tang Xiao looked at Tang San, his gaze changing somewhat,You look a lot like your mom, but your character is like your dads. Yue-Hua, dont cry, perhaps brother Haos mind will be a bit morefortable like this. Tomorrow will be little Sans ceremony for recognizing his ancestors and n. You arrange it.
Tang Yue-Hua wiped her tears, her brows wrinkling slightly, she said:Big brother, dont you need to inform the sect elders first? After all, they
Tang Xiao waved his hand to her,You go arrange it, I know what to do. Rather than notifying them in private it would be better to keep it above the table. You first bring little San to rest. Little San, in tomorrows ceremony for recognizing your ancestors and n tomorrow, remember that the Clear Sky School is different from the outside world. You cant use the etiquette you learnt at your aunts school to find your ce in the sect. Ill leave you with one word, unyielding. Here, strength is the authority to speak. If you want to rece your father in sect affairs, you must first use your strength to prove yourself to the sect. Otherwise, you wont be able to do anything.
As she brought Tang San from the sect masters room, Tang Yue-Hua still hadnt recovered from her sadness. Just think, the second brother who was so brave and prosperous back then, the Douluo Continents youngest Spirit Douluo, whose feat of striking down and killing the Supreme Pontiff while under siege brought unprecedented humiliation to Spirit Hall. But now he had ruined his body, no longer the hero of those days, only able to wait for the day his life would end between the mountains and fields. What kind of dismal ending was this?
The ones living in the Clear Sky School castle were the sects second generation as well as the first generation elders. The third and fourth generation all lived in stone houses behind the castle.
Tang Yue-Hua arranged a residence for Tang san, then carefully asked Tang San about his trip back to see Tang Hao. While listening to Tang San finish his story and heard that there was hope for Tang Sans mothers recovery, her mood calmed somewhat.
The rooms arranged for Tang San were very simple. A very small room for receiving visitors, only around seven or eight square meters, a ten square meter bedroom, as well as a very small bathroom with all the amenities to live. This was the standard provided for the Clear Sky Schools third generation children.
Little San, I really want to go see your dad.Tang Yue-Hua sobbed.
Tang San sighed lightly,
Just when I saw dad had cut off his limbs, I was also very distraught. But I came aroundter. Perhaps now he will be able to be together with mom every day without worrying about future trouble, its whats best for him. You can go when you have the time. Its after all quite far.
Tang Yue-Hua nodded,Alright, lets not talk about your fathers matters for now. Tell me, whats your n, returning to the sect this time?
Tang San said:Dad hoped I could pay my respects to grandfather, then help the sect as much as I can.
Tang Yue-Hua said:The situation in the sect is veryplicated right now. If we see it from your fathers point of view, the sect is internally split into two camps. One faction led by your uncle believes the matters back then wasnt your fathers fault, but rather a conflict caused by Spirit Hall being overbearing. Even if Spirit Halls Supreme Pontiff died, your mother also passed away. Spirit Hall relying on its formidable influence to suppress the Clear Sky School was harmful to the sect, so we had no choice but to draw a clear line between us and your father. But in fact, your father didnt do anything wrong. The other faction is lead by a few still living first generation elders. The believe that your fathers actions were ill conceived, that marrying a spirit beast caused theter conflict, and almost led to the sect colliding with Spirit Hall head on, producing irreparable consequences. Moreover, it still caused your grandfather to die from anger, an unpardonable sin. Tang Long and the others you met today are all on your uncles side, your uncle adopted Tang Long as a son from a junior. Hes the number one in the third generation.
Tang Sans eyes disyed a deeply pondering light,
Aunt, youre telling me that my matter of recognizing my ancestors and n will be obstructed by the sect elders?
Tang Yue-Hua nodded,Just so. I fear tomorrows business wont go over too smoothly. Even if your father has returned the two spirit bones, Im afraid it will still be very difficult for them to forgive him. Second brother also separated himself from the sect, drawing a clear line. Im afraid they wont easily allow you to recognize your ancestors and sect.
Tang Sans brows wrinkled,If the elders dont consent, what will the result be?
Tang Yue-Huas face turned gloomy,In the worst case, youll be expelled from the sect, your spirit crippled. Even so much that they would use you as bait to find your father, investigating his guilt from back then. Of course, this is practically impossible, big brother is after all the sect master, and the elders will still give him some face. If I dont guess too much, the elders willpromise in the end, driving you away from the sect, not recognizing you as a child of the Clear Sky School.
Tang San looked at Tang Yue-Hua and said:Then what should I do? Since you agreed to let me return, you should already have thought of a countermeasure.
Tang Yye-Hua nodded,Even though the elders are outdated, they always attach most importance to the sect. In order to gain their recognition, you must first do as your uncle said, prove your own strength in front of them. Use strength to conquer them. Afterwards make some contributions to the sect. Like that theyll be unable to oppose you recognizing your ancestors and n. The reason your uncles hint was unyielding was in order to tell you that in our Clear Sky School, the strong eat the soft. Originally your uncle and your dads position in the strength waspletely gained by fighting. Whoever refused got a beating, thats how they established their authority. When your uncle returned to the sect to take over as sect master, the elders also called him into question, since he was always together with your father. Your uncle relied on his strength to defeat all the elders, thereby gaining their approval, bing the new generations Clear Sky School sect master. Therefore, the process of your recognizing your ancestors and sect tomorrow wont be effortless, theres no harm in being a bit unyielding, use strength to prove you have the capability to help return the sect to its glory.
Tang San nodded slowly,
Aunt, I understand.
Tang Yue-Hua stood up, touching Tang Sans head,
Then rest well. Preserve and nurture your spirit. I still have some matters to prepare. The sect general assembly will begin tomorrow morning, aunt will watch your performance then.
Finished saying this, Tang Yue-Hua told Tang San that someone would specially deliver his meal, letting him rest properly.
With Tang Yue-Hua gone, Tang San sat crosslegged on his bed, recalling his return to the sect today. His uncle and aunt were clearly partial to his fathers side. He had seen that when uncle mentioned his father he was always constraining his emotions, and as he said he looked like his mother, his eyes revealed a gentleness that couldnt be concealed. Apparently, even though his father suffered, he was at least together with his mother. Even though his uncle had be the sect master, the suffering he bore wasnt any less than his fathers.
Whether he could smoothly aplish his fathers wishes, would perhaps have to be seen tomorrow.
Thinking thus, Tang San drew a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes, entering a cultivating state. Even though his improvement speed had slowed somewhat in his year at the Moon Pavilion, he had had instead mastered the subjects of his study. Especially after now havingpletely connected all eight extraordinary meridians, even though his overall strength hadnt improved much, his inner strength was like a great river, deep and unending, far from something opponents of the same level couldpare to.
In the evening.
Soft knocks echoed from the door.
Tang San slowly opened his eyes,Pleasee in.
The door opened, and first to stretch inside was a head. That was a youngdy, her hairbed into two adorable little pigtails, appearing around thirteen or fourteen years old.
Are you uncle San?The sharp and clear voice was very pleasant, a pair of spirited big eyes looked curiously at Tang San.
Tang San smiled slightly,Who are you? Come in.
The young girl pushed open the door, holding a box of food,You still havent told me if youre uncle San.
Tang San smiled:If youre bringing food for Tang San, then thats right. Its me.
The young girl giggled, big eyes curiously studying Tang San,Uncle San, you really look pretty. Much better looking than my dad.
Tang San stared nkly a moment,Whos your dad?
The young girl said:My dads called Tang Hu, hes the third generation chief.
Tang San puzzled said:Isnt the third generation chief big brother Tang Long?
The young girl shook her head, saying:The third generation chief is my dad, not uncle Tang Long. Dad always say that uncle Tang Long cant beat him. Losing to uncle Tang Longst time was just bad luck.While speaking, she ced the food on a table next to Tang Sans bed, her big eyes looking somewhat resentfully at Tang San.
Tang San smiled wider, saying:Over time, luck is also a part of strength. I still dont know your name.
The young girl said:Im called Tang Tiantian. Uncle San, you can call me Tiantian.
Tang San smiled:Alright, thank you, Tiantian.Looking at this cleareyed pure littledy in front of him, Tang San couldnt help recalling when he was her age. At that time, he had already met Xiao Wu, met the other Shrek Seven Devils. Everyone were putting all their effort into cultivating together.
Tiantian smiled at Tang San,Uncle San, then Ill leave. Goodbye. Your smile is really pretty.Finished speaking, the young girl ran out, bouncing and vivacious.
The meal was very simple, one dish of beef, four steamed rolls, one stir fried cabbage, as well as a big bowl of egg soup. Tang San ate with good appetite, this was his first meal back at the sect. No matter what was said, this ce was also considered his home in this world.
After an uneventful night, early the next morning, Tang San customarily got up at dawn and stepped outside.
Chapter 148 — Blue Silver Emperor’s Tyrannical Control Power
Chapter 148: Blue Silver Emperors Tyrannical Control Power
Part 1
Just as he stepped out the door, a damp mist hit him head on. The mountaintop was extremely humid, and the fog was even denser in early morning. If it was an ordinary persons eyesight, he could only have seen five meters or so.
Even if Tang San wasnt greatly influenced by it, he was clearly unable to cultivate Purple Demon Eye. It seemed that if he were to stay here long, he would have to find a suitable ce to cultivate.
The air was somewhat cold, and in just a moment outside, Tang Sans clothes were damp, leaving him no choice but to return to his room. Just as he hesitated over whether to cultivate a while longer, a pounding noise echoed at the door.
Tang San, you up?The voice belonged to Tang Long.
Im up.Tang San hastily stepped forward to open the door, finding Tang Long carrying food boxes inside. Compared to Tang Tiantians delivery yesterday, he clearly brought a lot more food.
Come, well eat breakfast together.Tang Long also didnt stand on ceremony, cing the food boxes on the table and opening them. Inside was a tray of steamed buns, a pot of hot congee, as well as a few eggs and salted vegetables.
You might be busy today. Eat a bit.
Many thanks.Tang San didnt stand on ceremony. He was just at an age where he could eat, and the two brothers ate heartily, finishing all the food in moments.
Tang San, Im afraid today will be troublesome for you. I heard the other brothers say that the elders are paying particr attention to your return, and are moreover very angry. The sect master had me tell you to be careful in everything. You can decline others challenges when necessary.
Could he really decline? If he did, perhaps he truly would be unable to do anything for the sect. Tang San secretly sighed,Many thanks, big brother.
Tang Long didnt leave even after breakfast was done, all along waiting until the sun hung high enough to break up the mist, then led Tang San outside, directly to the Clear Sky Schools front courtyard.
Clear Sky School. Front courtyard.
Completely different from the quiet when Tang San arrived yesterday, right now at least a hundred fifty people were gathered in the courtyard. The majority stood in a ring, while sect master Tang Xiao and five old and white haired elders stood in the center of the courtyard.
These five elders all seemed to be at least eighty years old, but each had a lively spirit, red luster across their whole faces. One elder among them was speaking to Tang Xiao about something with a stern expression.
Tang Long spoke in a low voice:Besides the people outside for procuring things and handling business, the sects directly rted disciples are all here. Those five in the center are the sects five first generation elders. Even the sect master has to deal with them. In terms of seniority, theyre all the sect masters uncles.
Apanied by Tang Long, Tang San arrived in the courtyard. The incense burner Tang San had originally predicted would be here didnt appear. Tang Yue-Hua stood behind Tang Xiao, her expression extremely unsightly. Tang San and Tang longs appearance immediately became the focal point of everyone.
At this point, someone unknown shouted,Tang Hao family trash, get out of Clear Sky. Youre not wee here.
Along with this provocation, a new few of the sect youths immediately shouted back, and for a moment the courtyard became disorderly.
Tang Sans eyes narrowed slightly. Just as Tang Xiao was about to shout for order, suddenly, a faint white light spread from Tang San, instantly bing colorless.
Right now was the middle of the day. The mountaintop was undoubtedly very cold without the sunshine, but it was also the ce closest to the sun. As the sunshine sprinkled down, the temperature would also be much higher than on level ground. The vicious sunshine would even cause sunburns.
But right now, in the instant the white light spread from Tang San, the Clear Sky Schools disciples all had a feeling as if theyd fallen into an ice cer. The ice cold thick killing intent spread to every corner of the front courtyard.
The numerous disorderly voices screeched to a sudden halt as if cut off with a sharp de. Who could have thought that the previously quiet and contented, gracefully calm Tang San, would actually be able to release this kind of almost substantial tyrannical killing intent.
With a sweep of his gaze, Tang San almost instantly found that sect disciple who rushed to speak up first. That was a youth roughly the same age as him. Relying on his technique for locating sounds as well as his potent spiritual force, he directly locked him down.
And this moment the rich killing intent distributed into the surrounding air suddenly condensed, gathering entirely on this person.
The killing intent that had turned colorless from scattering once again appeared white, Like it was a bridge connecting Tang San to that youth. A faint blood red shed in Tang Sans deep blue eyes. This moment, Tang Yue-Hua seemed to recognize that Tang San that had firste to the Moon Pavilion.
That moment the slightly more than twenty year old youth found himself in the condensed Deathgod Domain, his expression immediately turned miserable. The heavy chill seeped directly into his skin. To his eyes, Tang San seemed to have be a bloodthirsty devil.
However, he was also worthy of being called a Clear Sky School disciple. Even though he was young, his cultivation wasnt shallow.
With a loud shout, ck light surged in his right hand, a one meter long Clear Sky Hammer abruptly emerging. Two yellow and two purple, four spirit rings were released. Relying on his spirits formidable imposing manner, he managed with difficulty to stabilize his swaying heart.
This was still the Clear Sky Hammer. If he had an inferior spirit, under thebined assault of Tang Sans Deathgod Domain and spiritual force, perhaps he would already have copsed.
Tang Xiao shouted:Tang San, dont be impudent in front of the elders.
Tang San also didnt n to really do anything. The white light vanishing, he once again turned to Tang Xiao as if he had never done anything, bowing and saluting,My respects to sect master, my respects to elders.
The five elders naturally also felt the tyrannical killing intent Tang San had released, and they couldnt keep their faces from changing. One elder with long white eyebrows said in a low voice:Deathgod Domain.
Tang San didnt conceal it,Exactly.
Another slim elder gave a coldugh,Youve actually inherited the talent of that disaster Tang Hao, but so what? If the sect had another Tang Hao, perhaps we would be destroyed. You, a third generation disciple, still doesnt kneel when meeting us?
Tang San hesitated a moment, but still kneeled. Not only because they were his elders, but even more because of what his father owed the sect.
Tang San hopes for forgiveness for his father, to help restore the greatness of the sect. Sect master and elders, please allow me to recognize my ancestors and n.
The slim elder furiously said:Bullsh*t, in view of your fathers conduct and deeds, dont think about returning to the sect. Youre the son born from him and that evil spirit beast creature, just a bastard. Even if the Clear Sky Schools gates are sealed, we still wont let a bastard return to the sect.
Seventh junior, pay attention to propriety when you speak, there are a lot of juniors watching.The long-eyebrowed elder frowned, speaking somewhat dissatisfied.
Hearing the word bastard. Tang Sans expression suddenly became calm. Still kneeling, he slowly raised his head, looking at the slim elder.
Who did you say is a bastard?Even though he didnt release the Deathgod Domain, the chill he emanated right now was even colder than before.
Tang Xiao didnt block Tang San from questioning the slim elder, right now he was also so furious his face was grey.
You, little bastard.The slim elder hardly concealed the fury in his expression, already trembling somewhat in agitation,If not for that animal Tang Hao involving the sect, my eldest son wouldnt have been ambushed and killed by Spirit Hall while getting supplies for the sect.
Enough. Seventh elder, if you dont control yourself you can leave.The long-eyebrowed elder clearly held the most respected position among the five elders. Hearing that slim elder hurling abuse without listening to excuses and without the least elegance, he was also somewhat angry.
Something nobody expected happened. Tang San suddenly faced the slim elder, mming his head against the ground three times,Im sorry, seventh elder. I will apologize on behalf of my father for the mistakes he made back then. However, your true enemy should be Spirit Hall, not us.
As he spoke, Tang Sans expression seemed very sincere, and his three head knocks were also very heavy. As he raised his head once again, there was already a wisp of blood on his forehead.
In fact, with the durability of his skin, he had clearly had to be extremely forceful to damage it like this, and moreover without using a trace of spirit power to protect himself.
The slim elder sneered:Can that make up for the pain of mourning my son? Im not alone in suffering from Tang Haos actions, its the entire sect. If he knew he was wrong, he should return to apologize to the sect himself.
Tang San stood, as if he hadnt heard this seventh elders words, his originally sincere gaze abruptly turned severe,Even though I believe the sects matters cant bepletely med on my father, my father was after all also wrong, implicating the sect. Therefore I offer apologies to you. However, for your previous words disgracing my mother, I must ask for justice. Seventh elder, I challenge you, I wontin even in death.
His words were unhesitating like chopping the nail and slicing the iron. Even though his appearance was handsome, his temperament refined, at this moment everyone in the Clear Sky School sensed that powerful and valiant air from Tang San.
The slim seventh elder stared nkly a moment,You want to challenge me?
Tang San confirmed:Yes. Please advise me, seventh elder.
Hahahaha.The seventh elderughed loudly and heartily, the spirit power fluctuations emanating along with the wildughter seemingly making the entire Clear Sky School tremble,A junior like you still makes a challenge to me. If it was Tang Hao it might be appropriate.
To the side, Tang Yue-Hua secretly cursed in her heart, If second brother was here, would you dare ept? But she saw that Tang Xiao next to her never spoke up, leaving it for Tang San to handle himself, and naturally also didnt say anything.
Part 2
She knew that it wasnt that her big brother as sect master was unable to contend with the elders, but rather a chance Tang Xiao gave Tang San, and also an opportunity to test Tang Sans capability.
Tang San quietly watched the seventh elder, calmly saying:Dont you dare?
Just these three words were like a p in the seventh elders face, hisughtering to a sudden stop. As one of Clear Sky Schools five elders, this seventh elder had an extremely high position in the sect. Even if Tang Xiao would to let him, now being provoked by a junior several generations younger, how could he endure?
Just as the seventh elder was about to speak up, the long-eyebrowed elder indifferently said:Youngsters may be proud to the bone, but they cant be arrogant. Youve never returned to the sect, and right now you still arent part of the sect, so I wont punish you ording to the sect rules. However, the sect wont forget about you looking down on us. Where is Tang Hu?
Second uncle.A robust man around his forties walked out from the crowd. As he walked through the crowd, the third generation disciples automatically stepped out of his way, his position in the sect obvious.
The long-eyebrowed elder indifferently said:You exchange pointers with him. Even though the Clear Sky School has returned to live in seclusion, we still wont be provoked by anyone.Clearly, he had never recognized Tang San as a member of the Clear Sky School.
A tiny voice reached Tang Sans ear,This Tang Hus strength isnt inferior to mine, his spirit power has already reached the sixty fourth rank, be careful.The voice belonged to Tang Long. This seemingly boorish third generation chief had a very meticulous mind.
Somewhat shocking Tang San was that the long-eyebrowed elder unexpectedly looked towards Tang Long. It seemed he had also heard what Tang Long had said with his voicepressed to a string.
Tang San looked at the long-eyebrowed elder,Elder, if I win, will I be qualified to challenge the seventh elder?
The long-eyebrowed elder nced at him, his eyes calm as the vast ocean, this elder didnt express the slightest bit of his aura on the surface, but Tang San seemed to sense that he was even more dangerous than his uncle Tang Xiao.
You will.
The seventh elder snorted disdainfully,Tang Hu. If you lose, Ill shut you into closed door training for a year.
Tang Hu didnt say anything. Just the opposite from Tang Longs wildness, this Clear Sky School third generation elite appeared very cold, his face level as water, his whole person exceptionally calm. Built tall but not thick, and without showing any mood fluctuations from the two elders words. Tang San knew that the opponent he was about to confront wasnt easy to handle. The most outstanding disciple of what was once the worlds number one sect, how could he be easily dealt with?
Tang Hu, sixty fourth ranked power attack system battle Spirit Emperor. Please.Making an inviting gesture to Tang San, Tang Hu was the very model of etiquette.
Tang San, fifty ninth ranked control system battle Spirit King. Please.Tang Sans movements were graceful and natural, as if in harmony with the world. Tang Yue-Hua to the side couldnt help smiling and nodding, this was all the result of her teaching.
As they heard Tang San reveal his spirit power level, all the Clear Sky School disciples couldnt help being in an uproar. Tang San appeared much younger than Tang Hu. Even Tang Long was thirty when breaking through the sixtieth rank.
Wait a moment, kid, how old are you this year?The previously moring seventh elder suddenly asked.
Tang San turned his head to look at him. Even though he didnt have any good impression of this seventh elder, when he thought of his pain of mourning his son, he could still somewhat understand his mood,Just turned twenty.
The surroundings quieted down. The facial muscles of Tang Hu standing across from Tang San twitched slightly. Before Tang San arrived at the sect, even though Tang Yue-Hua wasnt modest in bragging about him, it was still only limited to Tang Xiao as well as Tang long and his closest several third generation subordinate disciples. The elders and the other third generation disciples naturally didnt know his circumstances. What Tang Xiao wanted was for Tang San to shock everyone today.
Just turned twenty. These few words alone simultaneously moved the five elders. The five looked at each other, inwardly all making some judgements.
Originally, Tang Hao was already a genius difficult to find in a hundred years in the Clear Sky School. This son of his seemed to be even more outstanding than he was back then.
Twenty years old and fifty ninth rank. Further adding a Deathgod Domain, he really did have the capital to be arrogant.
The long-eyebrowed elder waved a hand, saying:Begin.Spirit power level was admittedly important, but it didnt stand for everything. To say nothing of that Tang Hu was still one level higher than Tang San, one more spirit ring. The higher the level of the Spirit Master, the greater the strength difference of one spirit ring. Furthermore, Tang Hus spirit was the Clear Sky Schools exceptional top rate tool spirit, the Clear Sky Hammer. He didnt believe that Tang San could make up the difference between him and Tang Hu with a Deathgod Domain.
ck light sparkled, and Tang Hus aura abruptly became grave. Within the rich ck rays of light, a ck Clear Sky Hammer with a three meter long handle and head the size of a bucket appeared within the dense ck light in his right hand. Two yellow, two purple, two ck, six spirit rings appeared neatly arrayed over the Clear Sky Hammer.
With the appearance of the Clear Sky Hammer, Tang Hus manner immediately changed. Compared to the previous coldness, right now he was like solid granite, towering there without the slightest gap.
This was still the first time Tang San confronted an opponent with the Clear Sky Hammer. Not daring be the slightest bit careless, he released his own Blue Silver Emperor.
A strand of sparkling and translucent Blue Silver Emperor appeared out of nothing in Tang Sans right hand like a whip. Under the intense sunshine, the golden line within the Blue Silver Emperor was clearly visible.
Wait a moment, his spirit isnt the Clear Sky Hammer, who let him into the sect? What disciples were on duty yesterday?The seventh elder shouted loudly, once again interrupting Tang San and Tang Hus contest.
Without waiting for the disciples on duty to appear, Tang Yue Hua standing to the side had already indifferently said:Seventh elder, dont tell me you havent heard of the Spirit Master world concept of twin spirits?
The Clear Sky Schools disciples were still good. As far as they knew, the Clear Sky Hammer was the best spirit in the world, and nothing couldpare to it. But the expressions of some of the older third generation disciples as well as the elders changed, even more shocked than when they heard Tang San was fifty ninth ranked at twenty before.
If cultivation could be said to be raised through hard work and luck, then twin spirits was a gift, a blessed gift.
The long-eyebrowed elder stared fixedly at Tang Yue-Hua,Youre saying that hes the same as the present Spirit Hall Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong, having twin spirits?
Tang Yue-Hua nodded,Tang San inherited his dads Clear Sky Hammer and his moms Blue Silver Emperor. Little San, let them see your hammer.
The sparkling Blue Silver Emperor quietly withdrew, Tang San didnt even have time to release his spirit rings. Spreading his left hand, the chi long Clear Sky Hammer quietlyy in his hand. Tightening his grip, ck light surged around the Clear Sky Hammer.
Everyone present were the Clear Sky Schools direct rtions, and naturally recognized that this was indeed the Clear Sky Hammer.
Continue with the contest.The long-eyebrowed elder waved his hand, but his eyes already disyed a somewhat pondering expression.
The Clear Sky Hammer was again reced with Blue Silver Emperor. Yellow, yellow, purple, ck, ck, five spirit rings spiraled up, quietly and rhythmically revolving around Tang San.
Take care.As Tang Sans words fell, his fourth spirit ring had already brightened.
Without any warning, sixteen strands of glittering translucently lustrous Blue Silver Emperor shot up from around Tang Hu, instantly solidifying. Blue Silver Emperors fourth spirit ability, Blue Silver Prison.
Compared to before, not only didnt Tang Sans Blue Silver Prison have any preparatory time, but each strand of Blue Silver Emperor was also even thicker. The instant the cage formed, countless thorns began to grow from the Blue Silver Emperor, piercing directly towards Tang Hu.
HeyTang Hu gave a low roar, right hand swinging the Clear Sky Hammer horizontally, already smashing against the Blue Silver Prison.
With an explosive sound, the thorns thrusting at him from the front were smashed. However, shocking Tang Hu was that the solid Blue Silver Prison didnt even budge. In fact, his Clear Sky Hammer weighed more than a thousand jin, and further adding his spirit power, this attack was well over two thousand jin. He had moreover used his first spirit ability to strengthen the Clear Sky Hammer. However, that Blue Silver Prison was extremely durable, and moreover extremely flexible. Even though the thorns were crushed, he was unable to break out of the cage.
The Blue Silver Grasss second awakening to Blue Silver Emperor had evolved it as a whole. The Blue Silver Prison here was the might the Blue Silver Emperor could truly disy. As a ten thousand year spirit ring ability, and also the worlds only Blue Silver Emperor, how could it be so easily broken?
A blue light halo quietly spread from Tang Sans feet, the brilliance very soon epassing the entire front courtyard.
Everyone in the Clear Sky School only felt an atmosphere full of vitality, however, what Tang Hu felt waspletely different. The Blue Silver Prison in front of him suddenly released a golden splendor, that restrained golden line within the Blue Silver Grass instantly growingrger. His just congregated third spirit ability attack unexpectedly rebounded once again.
Tang San had now already raised both his hands, aiming towards Tang Hu. Just restraining the opponent clearly wasnt enough to gain victory. Tang Hus strength was formidable, and he couldnt be injured just by the thorns growing from the Blue Silver Grass. Not even with the boost of the Blue Silver Domain.
Starting at his right shoulder, strand after strand of Blue Silver Grass coiled around Tang Sans arm. Each strand of Blue Silver Emperor was only thumb sized, swiftly wrapping coils, they had alreadypletely covered Tang Sans arm in just the blink of an eye. And the fifth spirit ring over Tang San, the fifth spirit ring condensed by the Blue Silver King, flickered with ck light.
Part 3
The never used fifth spirit ability, would finally appear.
Along with the glittering of that ck spirit ring, the Blue Silver Domain Tang San released also abruptly grew stronger, rings of blue light surging all over him, and that Blue Silver Emperor wrapped arm of his also instantly turned golden.
The long-eyebrowed second elder couldnt keep back a low shout,Innate domain, a spirit variation.Now, his face finally grew serious, his gaze as he looked again at Tang San already somewhat different.
Was it truly spirit variation? No, that was however a kind of special way for the Blue Silver Emperor to manifest.
To be precise, this was also the true Blue Silver Emperor.
Tang Sans fifth spirit ability waspletely condensed from countless blue silver grass. That time was also when he aroused the true potential of the Blue Silver Emperor. As a result, this fifth spirit ability undoubtedly ideally suited his Blue Silver Domain.
When both fused together, they would have extremely terrifying power, in no way as simple asmon ten thousand year spirit abilities. This showed in how Tang San now warmed up the spirit ability in advance.
Besides this fifth spirit ability, his other spirit abilities could basically all be used instantly.
Blue Silver Emperor was coiled in a spiral around his entirely golden arm. The golden light spread, and Tang Sans expression became extremely serious. Outsiders didnt sense the feeling this golden Blue Silver Emperor brought, but as the person involved, Tang Hu clearly sensed this terrifying threat.
Trapped within the Blue Silver Prison, Tang Hu discovered that the pressure emanating from Tang San across from him actually left him unable to breath. As if even his chest had already begun to copse under the pressure. Especially the spear sharp energy at the tip of that golden light felt even more as if it could pierce everything.
Even the Clear Sky Hammer was unable topletely block the threat that golden light gave him.
He understood that if this spirit ability was unleashed, it would inevitably be earth shattering and heaven shaking. Even though he didnt know that Tang Sans spirit was Blue Silver Emperor, right now he could still judge that this was a super spirit not second to the Clear Sky Hammer.
Tang Hu was after all an outstanding talent among the Clear Sky Schools third generation disciples. Right now he knew that he wouldnt be able to escape danger without his full strength. His fifth spirit ring finally brightened.
The Clear Sky Hammer in his hand abruptly emanated ck splendor. Line after line of deep purple patterns spread across the hammer, the iparably tyrannical aura rendering even his eyes purple.
Even with the same Clear Sky Hammer, killing different spirit beasts for spirit rings would produce spirits with different abilities. Right now, the pattern on Tang Hus Clear Sky Hammer brought a slight quiver. Only by seeing him twist his waist and straighten his back, the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand seemed alive. Lightly rotating in the small area, abruptly, ayer of heavy ck light spread with him at its center.
This moment, Tang Hu seemed to be one with the Clear Sky Hammer, with nothing to separate them.
With the boost of the Blue Silver Domain, not only was each strand of the Blue Silver Prison golden, but they were also knotted and intertwined, extremely thick and solid, aplished by the Blue Silver Emperors innate domain.
The Blue Silver Domains effect brought out the best in the Blue Silver Emperor. This was the greatest advantage of this unique spirit.
If only considering the Blue Silver Emperor, perhaps its quality would still fall short of the Clear Sky Hammer. But the Blue Silver Emperor with the Blue Silver Domain, in some specific conditions, could be even more powerful than the Clear Sky Hammer.
Hong Without any restraint, an explosive sound abruptly rose in the Blue Silver Prison. A tremendous explosive force made golden and ck colored light soar towards the sky.
Tang Hu gave a muffled grunt on his side, and Tang San, condensing spirit power, swayed slightly, hisplexion somewhat pale.
Tasting the tyranny of the Clear Sky Hammer for the first time, Tang San also couldnt help secretly being overwhelmed with shock. If he hadnt severed his connection with the Blue Silver Prison just in time, just the burst of spirit power from the collision of the two spirits would have been enough to injure him.
Tang Hu grunted due to suffering the bacsh of the collision, but by now he was already soaring into the air, the fifth spirit ability, Man And Hammer Union, even more rising to its peak at the same time as it split the Blue Silver Prison.
In midair, he spun like a purple fierce tiger. The Clear Sky Hammer in his hand swinging like lightning. It was the Clear Sky Schools secret skill, Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method.
The best way to stop the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method was to never let him use it. Both Tang Sans arms were raised simultaneously. His left arm of course had no use in releasing his fifth spirit ability, but was waiting for this moment.
He originally never trusted the fourth spirit ability Blue Silver Prison topletely trap Tang Hu.
Even if this fourth spirit ability of his also was a ten thousand year level, Tang Hu was after all a Clear Sky School disciple with formidable strength. He was above him in both spirit power and spirit abilities.
Blue light shot out of his left hand. After the blue light left his palm, it swiftly turned a sparkling and translucent green, glittering alternately blue and green. It flew straight at Tang Hu using Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method, his violent spirit power fluctuations even allowing him to temporarily float in the air.
In the air, Tang Hu couldnt help inwardly sneering, secretly thinking, You really havent grown up in the sect, dont even know about the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer method. Using this kind of frontal spirit ability against me at this moment, dont tell me it can break through the tremendous spirit power released by my Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method? If I canplete more than half my hammer method, it will be the moment of your defeat. The opportunities to make this kind of disy in front of the elders were rare, right now clearly was a good chance.
Unfortunately, he had no idea howboriously Tang San had worked on the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method.
As the once most outstanding disciple of the sect, how could Tang Hao not know the importance of the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method to the Clear Sky Hammer? Under Tang Haos directions, Tang Sans Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method wasnt any worse than his peer disciples.
As a control system Spirit Master, his greatest characteristic was control.
By now, Tang San was no longer simply controlling his own spirit abilities, he even controlled the spirit abilities of his opponents.
Including Tang Hu using the fifth spirit ability to break open the Blue Silver Prison, as well as the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method he used now, everything advanced practically ording to the script Tang San had made.
A sh of blue light. Fully using the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method, Tang Hu suddenly felt his whole body tighten. Immediately afterward, sharp pain spread across his whole body, especially his arms ached as if being torn apart.
Blue Silver Emperors second spirit ability, Parasite,unched.
Along with the release of the Blue Silver Prison, Tang Sans second spirit ability, Parasite, had already taken effect on Tang Hus body. Parasite was in itself only a reinforced version of the first spirit ability, Binding, and Bindings capability wasnt any more powerful than first spirit abilities, but its victoryy in its suddenness. Under Tang Sans control, as long as the opponents body was seeded with Blue Silver Grass seeds, Parasite could beunched at any time.
The instantly bound by Blue Silver Grass Tang Hu basically hadnt expected Tang San to use this kind of ability, and both his arms were still swinging the Clear Sky Hammer in the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method.
His body was suddenly bound, but dictated by inertia, he still moved forcefully. The slender but iparably tenacious Blue Silver Grass immediately cut into his skin. This was the source of the pain.
Tang Hu reacted very quickly, swiftly spinning in the air, the stored power of the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method turning into torque for his body. Otherwise, the Blue Silver Emperor binding his body would perhaps be shattered, but his body would also be shredded by the released force.
The feeling of misusing force made Tang Hu unable to keep from spouting out a mouthful of blood, with great difficulty dissolving the previously umted force of his Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method.
But both his arms were already dripping with blood, several dozen wounds cut open by the Blue Silver Emperor.
Even though the Blue Silver Emperors exposed thorns couldnt pierce the toughness of his skin so easily, the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Methods force really was too great. Even though the violent chafing left the Blue Silver Emperor Binding on the verge of copse, it also pierced his skin.
Neurological toxin invaded, making Tang Hu unable to keep his entire body from spasming.
Parasite was an unremarkable spirit ability, but this spirit ability was still the nemesis of the Clear Sky Schools created secret skill, Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method.
Hong
The Blue Silver Emperor shattered once again. Tang Hus fifth spirit ability, Man And Hammer Union, had already disappeared due to the interruption, but by now he was also moved to true anger.
He originally hadnt wanted to use his sixth spirit ability, after all, Tang San only had five spirit rings, so if he used the sixth spirit ability to win, how could he leave a deep impression on the elders?
But constantly thwarted, always suppressed by Tang San, Tang Hu was finally unable to hold back.
The ck sixth spirit ring radiated splendor, the lines of light on the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand appearing again, only this time the pattern had already be piercingly silvery, with a lingering silver light.
But before the sixth spirit ability of the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand had time to emerge, that unremarkable flying blue and green colored ball of light from before was already in front of him.
It made no sound, but still spread like a sh of lightning.
A more than ten meter in diameter enormous blue green spider web, covered in sticky liquid and with sparkling translucent blue, abruptly gathered together.
This was the moment when Tang Hu had just thrown off the Blue Silver Emperor Parasite, his body falling, the gap while he prepared to set the sixth spirit ability in motion.
Just as Tang Hu nned, if his Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method had continued, relying on the formidable spirit power of the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method, this Spiderweb Restraint practically couldnt even have gotten close to him.
However, Tang Sans timing was just perfect, creating an opportunity for himself, simply letting his third spirit ability urately take effect on Tang Hu.
Chapter 149 — Fifth Spirit Ability, Blue Silver Overlord Spear
Chapter 149: Fifth Spirit Ability, Blue Silver Overlord Spear
Part 1
His body freezing in midair, the more than double strength Blue Silver Emperor Spiderweb Restraint tied Tang Hu up like a dumpling, simultaneously forcefully breaking up the sixth spirit ability he was preparing. The toxins on the spiderweb were already instantly invading Tang Hu through his wounds.
This time it wasnt only neurotoxin, but at the same time even more powerful stimnts. The pain instantly paralysed Tang Hus brain for a short moment. Even more terrifying, cold and hot poisons simultaneously invaded his body, starting to swiftly break down his energy channels.
Being tied up by Spiderweb Restraint while wounded was undoubtedly Tang Hus greatest sorrow. He thought to use force, but discovered the amount of strength he could gather was constantly weakening, and the Blue Silver Emperor spiderweb twisted around him grew tighter and tighter.
With a thump, Tang Hu fell to the ground. Even though he could still barely manage to make himself stand, his ability to resist was already bing weaker and weaker along with the poison spreading.
Tang Sans right hand flickering with golden light was aimed at Tang Hu, moving along with him changing position. Right now, the golden light on his arm had already extended to three meters, just like a brilliantnce of golden light. Without a doubt, this fifth spirit ability of his couldpletely impact Tang Hu.
Dont hurt my dad!Just at this moment, a young and tender panicked voice echoed, a petite figure fiercely prating the crowd and swiftly running over in front of Tang Hu.
Tang San was inwardly rmed. Right now his fifth spirit ability was just carrying out sustained pressure to Tang Hu. Others didnt feel it, but just the scattering pressure from the goldennce on his arm was enough to skewer an ordinary person.
The person running out of the crowd was the young girl Tiantian who delivered food for Tang Sanst night. Seeing her about to run into the range of the goldennce, Tang San swiftly moved sideways, thence on his hand pointing into the distance. The spirit power umted so far also fired now.
A golden sh, instantly turning into a golden ray of light disappearing into the distance. The entire golden pike condensed from Blue Silver Emperor disappeared from sight with a distorted wave of light.
While the opponent was restrained, Tang San also wasnt nning on using his fifth spirit ability to ruin him. Otherwise he could have already released it when Tang Hu was trapped in the Spiderweb Restraint. That golden spear, brimming with a terrifying aura, was called Blue Silver Overlord Spear.
As a spirit ability condensed voluntarily by blue silver grass, the Blue Silver King gave consideration to the deficiencies in Tang Sans abilities, and so assigned him this pure attack ability.
The Blue Silver Overlord Spears attack power was extremely terrifying under the effect of the Blue Silver Domain, even to the extent that it was even above the full bombardment of the present spiritual force of Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye.
Quiet. The Clear Sky Schools front courtyard fell intoplete silence.
Tang San and Tang Hu didnt fight for long. From start to finish, it was actually only the release of a few spirit abilities. However, this time was enough to shock everyone present.
Tang San, as a Spirit King, simply by relying on his five spirit abilities had made even Spirit Emperor Tang Hu unable to use his sixth spirit ability, thoroughly defeating him. Right now anyone could see that he didnt have any ability to resist.
Tang San was admittedly a control type Spirit Master, and in a one versus one situation, control type Spirit Masters held the advantage against power attack type Spirit Masters. But dont forget that Tang Hus spirit was the Clear Sky Hammer. The sect spirit of the once number one sect under Heaven.
And what Tang San used was only a spirit they had never heard of.
The standard of defeating the strong from a position of weakness, and moreover doing it in a way that suppressed the opponent to the point of leaving them unable to even retaliate. Tang San had not only disyed his strength, but at the same time also his plentifulbat experience and extremely urate calction abilities.
Tang San slowly walked forward, stepping in front of the youngdy Tang Tiantian. Right now Tang Tiantians face was already covered with anger.
Uncles bad. Uncle hurt my dad.Tang Tiantians eyes were brimming with hostility.
Tang San secretly sighed. This child who had grown up in the sect really was different from how he was.
Back when he met the other Shrek Seven Devils, besides Ning Rongrong who was somewhat juvenile, practically everyone had very mature ways of thinking at twelve or thirteen.
Tiantian, its your uncles fault. Will you step aside so uncle can treat your dad? If hes treated tote, your dad will suffer.
I dont believe you.Tang Tiantian spread her arms, still blocking in front of her father.
Tiantian, step aside.Resisting the pain, Tang Hu gave a low shout. Even though he had lost the contest, what he could stand the least was being protected by his daughter. A magnificent power among the third generation disciples relying on his daughter for protection, with his extreme pride, how could he endure it?
Tang Tiantian turned her head to look at her dad. Seeing her dads strict gaze, she then unwillingly stepped aside.
Tang San waved his right hand, withdrawing his spiderweb. His gaze didnt pause on Tang Hu for long. While withdrawing the Spiderweb Restraint, he relied on his unreasonable control capabilities to already absorb the toxin affecting Tang Hu.
Turning to look at where the five elders stood, his gaze finally settled on the seventh elder.
I dont know whether I can now issue a challenge to the seventh elder?Just these words, but it was like a heavy palm pping the seventh elders face. As an outsider, Tang Sans disy was undoubtedly very powerful. Especially as his current strength left people unable to pick out any faults. His message was very clear, I respect the sect elders, but you insulted my mother, which I cannot tolerate.
Since Tang San reached the front courtyard, up through hister contest with Tang Hu, he had disyed too many things. And each thing he disyed was something that the Clear Sky School elders couldnt keep from changing expressions over.
Deathgod Domain, Blue Silver Domain, twin spirits, ten thousand year level fourth spirit ability. With these things all concentrated on him, he seemed extraordinary.
Twenty years old, fifty ninth ranked Spirit king, and still possessing all kinds of formidable abilities. Describing Tang San as a genius was clearly a bit miserly.
Even though this couldnt change the Clear Sky School elders opinion of Tang Hao, they had to admit that this youngster absolutely had the capital for arrogance.
Of course, Tang San didnt feel that his disy was anything to be arrogant about, but in fact, as a genius of the young generation, the soul of the Shrek Seven Devils, having once lead them to the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament championship, he had long ago already umted the aura of a leader. That was an imperceptible influence from all kinds of experiences.
The seventh elder slowly walked forward. Each of his steps was very firm. Even though the expression on his face was calm, one could clearly see that with each step, his feet would sink three cun into the ground.
In fact, he stepped on solid rock. But each step left behind the same mark, even to the extent that the pattern on his soles was left behind.
In purity of force, depth of spirit power, he proved he was a formidable Tang family elder.
Tang San drew a deep breath, the Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength circting swiftly within him like a great river.
He might have seemed to win the previous battle very easily, but in fact, whether it was the precise calctions or each spirit ability used, they both consumed a substantial amount of energy and inner strength. Tang Hu wasnt easily dealt with. If he truly had let him employ his sixth spirit ability, Tang San would have had to disy even more things. Tang Hus defeat was partly because he underestimated Tang San.
Slowly walking up in front of Tang San, the seventh elder wasnt arrogant any longer, indifferently saying:I wont take advantage of you. Regardless of what spirit abilities are used, I will only use thirty percent of my spirit power.
Tang San knew that even though this seventh elder was outwardly calm, he was extremely serious about thispetition. Saying he would only use thirty percent spirit power was clearly a calction that also included his previous consumption.
Use forty percent spirit power. My consumption might be less than you imagine, I will moreover use spirit bone abilities, I cant take advantage of you.
He still had spirit bones? The eyes of the third generation were already wide. Was he really human?
As directly rted Clear Sky School disciples, they had seen a lot of powers, but it was still the first time seeing someone as special as Tang San.
The seventh elders eyebrows twitched slightly,No need, thirty percent is enough.
Tang San shook his head,It would be better with forty percent. If you feel Im taking advantage of you, then let me pick the location of the battle, how about it?
The seventh elders brows wrinkled slightly,Fine, you choose.Being two generations his senior, even though he previously cursed Tang San, he really wanted to fight Tang San. Even if Tang San raised some excessive demands, he would still agree.
Tang San had long ago already thought of the most suitable ce his fight with this seventh elder.
If it wasnt on a mountain, he would definitely choose a forest. But the Clear Sky Schools location didnt have many nts.
Therefore, he could only make another choice.
Raising his hand to point outside the sect, Tang San said:On the iron cable bridge.
With these words, the first thing the Clear Sky School disciples felt was that he disyed strong confidence.
They understood that the iron cable bridge Tang San pointed to should be the iron cable bridge connecting to the sects final peak, also the one that had broken just before.
This iron cable bridge was not only suspended at high altitude, but moreover covered with ayer of cold frost due to the temperature and humidity. It was not only hard to use force on it, but very difficult to even stand firm.
Part 2
The first thing to consider when using spirit abilities in a ce like this wasnt injuring the enemy, but rather ones own safety. That Tang San chose this kind of battleground to challenge the seventh elder who was familiar with the iron cable bridge was clearly due toplete confidence in himself.
If not for how he previously oppressively prevailed over Tang Hu, perhaps each person would feel he was arrogant. But now the seventh elder had already dered he would only use forty percent of his spirit power to fight him.
In that case, nobody could tell for sure if he really had a chance.
Seventh elder, if this contest is my loss, I will immediately leave the Clear Sky School and never return. If you lose, I hope you can withdraw your previous nder of my mother, and simultaneously approve my recognizing my ancestors and n, how about it?Tang San squarely faced the seventh elder, the expression in his eyes clear and sincere.
The seventh elder snorted coldly,If you lose, not only will you never return to the sect, you must also return the spirit you inherited from the sect.
Tang Sansplexion changed slightly. Just when he was about to reply, sect master Tang Xiao spoke up for the first time:Seventh elder, hes only a third generation disciple. Withdrawing his spirit isnt something you and he can decide on.
The seventh elder looked coldly at Tang Xiao,Then what do you propose, sect master?
Tang Xiao spoke in a deep voice:It would be better like this. If this contest is won by Tang San, all the elders please dont further obstruct him recognizing his ancestors and n. I think everyone has already seen Tang Sans talent. Hes twenty this year, his future prospects could be limitless. Him working wholeheartedly for the sake of the sect would inevitably have an energizing effect on the sects future development. If he loses he will leave the sect. He may never use the Clear Sky Hammer through his life. As for removing the spirit, theres no need for that. After all, an outstanding genius like him is difficult to find in a hundred years. If his talent was broken due to his strength weakening from losing a spirit, dont tell me thats something you elders want to see? No matter what is said, the blood of our Clear Sky School flows in his veins. This is something you elders cant deny.
Tang Xiao hadnt spoken up before, but did now. And it was just right. Even though the elders could prevent him from letting Tang San recognize his ancestors and n, as the master of the sect, there was no need to doubt Tang Xiaos authority in the sect. The five elders also had to give him some face.
The seventh elder torned his head to look at the second elder, who calmly said:Wellply with the sect masters words. However, if Tang San truly can defeat old seven, I will still add three extra requirements. Please dont worry, sect master. My three demands can be raised after he recognizes his ancestors and n. It wont be excessive. Everything is for the sect.
With Tang Xiaos character, seeing the calm gaze in the second elders eyes, he understood that even if the elders opinions differed from his, they would all still consider the sect. He nodded immediately,Fine, like that then. Before the contest, I still have something to dere.
As he spoke, Tang Xiao pulled out the ck long case Tang San had delivered from his spirit tool, his face t as water:Tang Hao originally separated himself from the sect, and moreover carried away the sects two great spirit bones. This time he ordered Tang San return to recognize his ancestors and n, and also had Tang San bring back these two spirit bones. I think that this is enough to prove his contrition. Otherwise he couldpletely have kept the two spirit bones, or orded them to Tang San.
As he spoke, Tang Xiao slowly opened the long ck box in front of him. Rich spirit power fluctuations welled out, and within the wild and overbearing aura, two spirit bones appeared before the eyes of the elders and the sect disciples.
Seeing these two spirit bones, the elders were all somewhat stunned, the fury originally contained in their eyes gradually fading.
The second elder sighed,Even if he separated himself from the sect, he is after all the son of the old sect master. It seems he didnt forget the sect.Returning the spirit bones could prove a great many things. Under ordinary circumstances, spirit bones leaving the body meant death.
Even with Tang Haos cultivation, the elders understood that the appearance of these two spirit bones meant that Tang Hao had at least be a cripple, his strength substantially reduced.
Even though the elders were all extremely angry about the trouble Tang Hao originally brought to the sect, Tang Hao striking down and killing the Supreme Pontiff back then still let everyone know about the power of the Clear Sky Sect. There were even a lot of disciples of the young generation that held Tang Hao as their idol. One of the Clear Sky Schools twin sect Douluo, he was without a doubt a towering figure of the present age. But now Tang Hao had sacrificed his formidable strength for the sake of the sect. It was just as the slightly red-eyed sect master Tang Xiao said, what Tang Hao did was enough to prove his sincerity.
Tang Xiao stepped forward withrge strides, handing over the long case to the second elder with both hands,These two spirit bones are the sects most valuable assets, Ill leave them to the elders care. Once the sessor to next sect master has been decided, or perhaps when a disciple has rendered outstanding contributions for the sect, use these two spirit bones as rewards.
The second elder nodded slowly. He understood that this was Tang Xiao giving the elders face.
Otherwise, with his seniority as sect master, he could have taken these two spirit bones without question, even to the extent that he could have immediately fused them into his own body to increase his strength.
Two peoples gazes met, the second elder sighed inwardly, then slowly nodded to Tang Xiao.
On the surface it seemed that Tang Xiao was epting an almost impossible mission on behalf of Tang San, challenging the seventh elder using forty percent of his spirit power. But immediately after he did so, he used Tang Hao returning these two spirit bones to build influence for Tang San. That was in order to have the several elders approve of Tang San recognizing his ancestors and n.
He had given the elders face, and the elders would naturally return a plum in exchange for a peach.
Handing the two spirit bones to the second elder, was also equivalent to giving them the authority to decide on who they would belong to, imperceptibly raising the elders status within the sect.
Even more, the shocking strength Tang San disyed in his previous fight with Tang Hu was also enough to win over these elders.
At least among the present third generation sect disciples, there was absolutely nobody more outstanding than Tang San.
Tang San had inwardly already swiftly analyzed the results of everything that happened in front of him.
But he of course wouldnt believe that the seventh elder would start of leniently in theter fight against him. He was after all a sect elder. He absolutely wasnt willing to lose to a little junior like him.
Therefore he would still make an all out effort in theter battle. If he let the elders feel that his strength was only so-so, there might still be changes.
The second elders lips buzzed in front of Tang Xiao, using a technique topress sound into a string to say something to the seventh elder. The seventh elder frowned, but he still nodded stealthily.
Elders, please.Tang Xiao made an inviting gesture, then took the lead to walk out of the sect. The master of the sect always had the highest position in the sect.
A hundred or more sect disciples were led out of the sect by Tang Xiao and his sister with the five elders, reaching the side of the precipice.
Looking at the sect elders around him, then again looking at the abyss between mountains filled with clouds and mist in front of him, Tang San couldnt help being somewhat stupid. In hisst life, his final memories were of just this kind of scene.
It was equally a precipice, equally coerced by Tang n elders. The difference was that in hisst life he could only die to clear his name, and in this life he could rely on his strength to win everything. At least, in this world he wouldnt already die again.
Raising his head to look at the seventh elder, Tang San drew a deep breath, circting the Mysterious Heaven Skill within his body at high speed. The eight extraordinary meridians being unclogged made his inner strength recovery speed several times faster than before. Even though his previous consumption wasnt small, he had already recovered a lot in this short time.
The seventh elder also just looked at him, also without speaking. Raising his hand to swing a wide sleeve, a powerful wind spread out, immediately scattering the clouds and mist in front of him. The seventh elder kicked off with one foot, and he seemed to float out moving close to fifty meters beforending on the iron cable bridge.
The iron cable bridge still swayed in the wind as hended, the seventh elder quietly standing there as if weightless.
Both hands behind his back, the clouds and mist swirling beneath his feet, he looked just like an immortal.
Watching the seventh elders movements, Tang San couldnt keep his heart from trembling. He understood that this seventh elders strength might be more dreadful than he had imagined.
Without procrastinating, Tang San equally leapt up. Without showing off, he calmlynded on the iron cable bridge. Feet sliding, he pulled closer to the seventh elder, stopping once the distance between them was thirty meters. The cold ice on the iron cable bridge beneath his feet seemed to have be a helping hand for him.
Seventh elder, leaving the space between the mountains is a loss, how about it?Tang San said.
The seventh elder gave a nod, also without speaking further. With a wave of his right hand a Clear Sky Hammer practically the same size as the one Tang Hu summoned appeared out of nothing in his right hand. The difference was that his Clear Sky Hammer didnt have any pattern.
The pupils of Tang Sans eyes contracted almost instantly. The appearance of the spirit was apanied by the appearance of spirit rings. Unless one only used the spirit body itself like in his time in ughter City, without using any abilities, the spirit rings would certainly appear.
The seventh elder clearly didnt intend not to use spirit abilities, therefore, at the same time as the Clear Sky Hammer appeared, his spirit rings also simultaneously appeared.
Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, ck, ck, ck, ck, ck.
Nine spirit rings quietly stood still over his Clear Sky Hammer.
Strangely, the spirit rings didnt have any interest in moving rhythmically, only quietly standing still on the Clear Sky Hammer. The faint radiance they released even washed the surrounding clouds and mist in a different color.
Part 3
Ranked seventh eldest, title Fierce Yang.The seventh elders deep voice reached Tang Sans ears.
Tang San smiled wryly within. Wasnt it said that Clear Sky School only had his father and uncle for Title Douluo? Howe this seventh elder unexpectedly also was
However, he very soon became aware of his error. Clear Sky School being one sect with two douluo was said twenty years ago. Twenty years was enough for a great many things to happen, naturally also including Spirit Douluo cultivating to Title Douluo.
Actually, how could Tang San have known that the Clear Sky School voluntarily sealing itself, living in seclusion on this mountaintop, even though they had no choice, it was still an enormous disgrace for the sect. From that moment on, under Tang Xiaos advocacy with the elders support, the Clear Sky School disciples began to cultivate assiduously.
Once twenty years had passed, and the Clear Sky Schools third generation disciples still hadnt taken over from the previous generations, but everyone over the age of thirty still had strength exceeding the fiftieth rank. And the disciples of the second generation like sect master Tang Xiao hadprehensively broken through the seventieth rank. The five remaining first generation elders had also all be Title Douluo.
Even though the Clear Sky School didnt have a lot of people, the strength they hid on this mountain was still extremely terrifying. How could the title of the number one sect under Heaven from those days be respresented by one sect with twin Douluo?
If the opponent was a Spirit Douluo, Tang San could be almost absolutely certain to defeat him if the opponent only used forty percent spirit power, even if the opponents spirit was the formidable Clear Sky Hammer it wouldnt make any difference. However, the opponent was a Title Douluo. Even if he only used forty percent spirit power, his spirit power would still be close to a seventieth ranked Spirit Master. Even more when the seventh elder had more spirit abilities than Tang Hu. Perhaps he couldnt use his eighth or ninth spirit abilities, but briefly using the seventh spirit ability Clear Sky Avatar shouldnt be a problem. Even if this iron cable bridge was the result of his careful choice, when facing a Title Douluo with extremely plentifulbat experience, Tang San knew that defeating him absolutely wouldnt be easy.
Afraid?The seventh elder looked somewhat disdainfully at Tang San.
No. Im very happy to challenge you, Fierce Yang Douluo. Tang San, fifty ninth ranked control type Battle Spirit King.Standing on the iron cable bridge, Tang San faintly saluted the seventh elder.
At the same time as he saluted, rich white light already shed from his body, the clouds and mist in front of him scattering to either side as if cut by a sharp knife. That white light had already reached the seventh elder in practically an instant. It was Deathgod Domain.
The seventh elder smiled unhurriedly and raised the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand upright. An intense ck light enveloped his body, and Tang Sans almost material unreasoning killing intent was blocked outside the ck light. Even though his strength increased under the movements of his rushing killing intent, it didnt influence the seventh elder.
Of course, that wasnt to say that Tang Sans Deathgod Domain was ineffective on the seventh elder, but rather that his Deathgod Domain was still far from able to influence someone of the seventh elders level due to the massive gap in strength between them. As his strength increased, the Deathgod Domain added to the Clear Sky Hammer would also automatically strengthen. Once his Mysterious Heaven Skill was cultivated to a certain level, he could naturally have restrained the seventh elder.
At the same time as the Deathgod Domain released, blue light also simultaneously spread out. Next, Tang San unleashed his two great domains without the slightest reservation. Confronting a Title Douluo, if he still held anything back, wouldnt that be following the path to his own doom?
Everyone to the side of the precipice watched with astounded gazes as Tang San bent forward slightly, the white clothes on his back instantly torn to pieces, and the external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances appearing. Four meter long enormous Eight Spider Lances extended from Tang Sans back. Under the dual effect of the Blue Silver Domain and Deathgod Domain, the entire Eight Spider Lances glinted with deep blue light, and at the same time, within the Eight Spider Lances, was a golden core with red and blue colors spiralling rhythmically around it, as if alive.
With the appearance of the Eight Spider Lances, Tang Sans imposing manner instantly reached its peak. Under the effect of this external spirit bone, all the functions of his body had adjusted to their peak condition. The lines of his muscles grew apparent, the bones in his entire body bracing. Standing on the iron cable bridge, his entire body gave people an impression of radiating power all around.
Seeing Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances, the seventh elder also looked distracted a moment. He of course saw that was a spirit bone, but he couldnt make it out as a matured external spirit bone at just a nce.
To the side, Tang Xiao and the other four elders saw it clearly. They were behind Tang San and saw the whole process of the Eight Spider Lances appearing, as well as the spirit power fluctuations. The second elder couldnt help looking towards the calm Tang Xiao,Did sect master already know Tang San possessed an external spirit bone?
Tang Xiao slowly nodded,This is one of his three spirit bones.
Three?The second elders face revealed a wry smile,Since when did spirit bones be so abundant. No wonder he didnt use the sects spirit bones.
Tang Yue-Hua couldnt keep from saying:Of the three spirit bones Tang San possesses, apart from one his mother left for him, he obtained both the other two with his own strength. The external spirit bone youre looking at, he captured when killing a thousand year Man Faced Demon Spider when he was twenty something ranked. At that time he skipped a level to obtain a spirit ring. The other spirit bone was the award he received when he led hisrades to force their way to victory in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament against the Spirit Hall team. This child is a genius, and not just in terms of strength. He even more has a mind that ordinary people cant measure up to. He has long ago already surpassed second brother at the same age in all respects. Whether the Heaven Dou Empire or the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, theyve both already extended olive branches to him, but this child has never epted.
Tang Xiao spoke a lot shorter than his little sister,In ten years, the hero of a generation.
The second elder didnt speak up, but whether him or the other three elders by his side, right now looked at Tang San with somewhat softer eyes.
On the iron cable bridge, the seventh elder didnt feel anxious watching Tang San release the external spirit bone. He waited for Tang San to take the initiative. With such a wide gap in strength, if he still took the lead to attack first, it would be somewhat difficult to speak of. When the second elder spoke to him previously, he also told him to start off leniently. The seventh elder had also already decided to first suppress Tang San in every way, then finally concede it as a tie.
Even if he bitterly detested Tang Hao due to the old pain of mourning a son, he also understood that the enemy that caused his sons death was Spirit Hall. Even more, the strength Tang San had already used had proved the value he could be to the sect. As a sect elder, he would naturally consider the sect.
Take care.Tang San shouted, then finally moved.
What appeared in his hand wasnt his five spirit ring Blue Silver Emperor, but rather that Clear Sky Hammer without any spirit rings.
Even if the chi long Clear Sky Hammer was a bitcking even whenpared to the fourth generation children that had just started cultivating, as the seventh elder saw Tang Sans actions, he couldnt keep hisplexion from changing slightly.
The Clear Sky Hammer swung high up into the sky, but its target wasnt the seventh elder, but rather the iron cable bridge below Tang Sans feet.
Even if the seventh elder was even more powerful, he still wouldnt have enough time to stop Tang Sans movements under circumstances like these.
The seventh elder reacted extremely quickly, both feet kicking off the iron cable bridge, he soared out, the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand striking straight at Tang Sans head. Attacking what the enemy had to save.
But how could the seventh elder have known that the Clear Sky Hammer Tang San swung down was only a feint, in order to force the seventh elder to act first.
The Clear Sky Hammer striking downwards disappeared into nothing. Tang San used Ghost Perplexing Shadow Track, his figure dashing forward in a sh, his whole body bing illusory in a split second. Even though the Deathgod Domain was unable to influence the seventh elder, it still cut open the the enormous pressure of the seventh elder dropping from the sky like a sharp knife. Tang Sans mirage-like figure couldnt be captured by the seventh elders eyes, flitting past in front of the seventh elder with baffling speed. His attack immediately fell in empty air. Since getting the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone, it had amply made up for theck of speed in Tang Sans Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track.
If it was on level ground, perhaps the seventh elder could have used his full strength, giving him a great many options. But this iron cable bridge was a fairlyrge restraint on him.
Steppin on the iron cable bridge, the seventh elder snorted coldly, his third spirit ring abruptly shing, ayer of ck light pervading his whole body, making him seem as if hed grown taller. The muscles of his originally tall and thin body swiftly swelled, and even the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand grew enormous. Turning in an instant, the Clear Sky Hammer already floated out in a swing, the hammer sticking close to the iron cable bridge and sliding forward in a sh, chasing straight for Tang San.
The seventh eldersbat experience was extremely plentiful. Here on the iron cable bridge, if Tang San was forced to leave the iron cable, he would have no way of using his movement technique. As long as he was in midair, relying on the seventh elders formidable spirit abilities, how couldnt he win in one strike?
Tang San twisted on the iron cable, turning around. Seeing that enormous Clear Sky Hammer whistling towards him, he knew that this next move wasnt something he could meet stiffly. Even if it was only when using forty percent spirit power, the seventh elder was still a lot more powerful than he who had just exhausted himself considerably.
Right now, his mind couldnt help ying a scene from his time in the Hell Road. When in the Hell Road, didnt he also use a simr method to attack that Ten-Headed Fierce Yang Serpent? The method the Ten-Headed Ardent Yang Serpent immediately appeared in Tang Sans mind.
On the cliff, the Clear Sky School spectators saw a shocking scene. Wearing a graceful smile, Tang San unexpectedly leapt into that abyss between the two mountains.
Chapter 150 — Void Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track
Chapter 150: Void Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track
Part 1
However, their shock very soon turned to sighs of praise. At the same time as Tang San leapt off, a strand of Blue Silver Emperor had already twisted around the iron cable bridge, at the same time he raised his right hand, another strand of Blue Silver Emperor shooting out to twist around a ce where the seventh elders Clear Sky Hammer had already swept past. Moving, he released the first strand of Blue Silver Grass, dashing straight at where the seventh elder stood from below.
The seventh elders preparations were mostly directed at Tang San leaping up into the air, and Tang Sans method to avoid his Clear Sky Hammer attack waspletely unexpected, and his reaction was naturally half a beat slow.
Eight Spider Lances extended, simultaneously stabbing at different locations on the seventh elders body, at the same time as a Spiderweb Restraint also opened up from below.
Tang San might be short of his opponent in strength, but in terms of ability to grasp timing, he wasnt below the seventh elder in the slightest. This moment was just in the gap when the seventh elder had attacked with his Clear Sky Hammer, and still hadnt recovered. It was also the gap where new strength still hadnt taken the ce of old.
The azure Blue Silver Domainunched, Spiderweb Restraint spreading out against the wind, the range it covered increasing once again. Even with strength like the seventh elders, if he was trapped by this Spiderweb Restraint while using only forty percent spirit power, he would still need some time to break free.
Suddenly finding his opponent appearing below him, the seventh elder made the most proper choice. Once again kicking off from the iron cable bridge, he shot up. He simultaneously raised a hand to recall his Clear Sky Hammer. With the iron cable bridge in the way, as long as he wasnt on the iron cable, the Spiderweb Restraint would be unable to affect him.
However, astounding the seventh elder was that another strand of Blue Silver Grass shot out from Tang Sans right hand. It wasnt aimed at the seventh alder, but rather directly tangled on the edge of the spiderweb. With a dextrous swing, the spiderweb spun and flew off at an angle. With that strand of Blue Silver Grass on the inner edge, the spiderweb flew sideways, still moving to envelop the seventh elder.
This wasnt as simple as only spirit abilities, but still contained Tang Sans ingenious hidden weapons techniques. Relying on Controlling Crane Catching Dragons inner strength control, that enormous, more than ten meter in diameter, spiderweb moved like a living creature.
And now Tang San had also reached the iron cable bridge. His left hand struck out at the bridge, forcefully throwing his own body up, chasing after the seventh elder in midair in a straight line.
Good kid.The seventh elder shouted, unable to keep his eyes from revealing an admiring luster. To be able to perfectly exploit his own spirits advantages wasnt something every Spirit Master could do. And in this, Tang San had undoubtedly done very well.
The seventh elders right hand swung in empty air, no longer recovering the Clear Sky Hammer like he had just prepared to do, but rather directly throwing it out. Under his control in midair, it smashed directly towards the soaring Tang San. And just at this moment, his fifth spirit ring suddenly shed. The atmosphere suddenly grew heavy, a feeling like that of a mountain abruptly releasing from him.
Tang San in midair only felt as if his body had grown heavy, and his chase towards the seventh elder unexpectedly changed from rising to falling. The Spiderweb Restraint also stalled a moment in midair, its speed falling greatly.
Gravity Control. Tang Sans brain immediately produced the name of this spirit ability. He had also met a simr spirit ability back when he originally faced off against the Motionless Bright King Zhao Wuji. Butpared to Zhao Wuji, the seventh elders Gravity Control was clearly a lot more powerful. It seemed as if something was pulling him down from below.
Immediately afterward, the seventh elders sixth spirit ring also brightened, and the Clear Sky Hammer chasing after Tang San in midair abruptly turned from one into two, one of them splitting off to swiftly sink downwards, striking at Tang Sans feet. Judging by the formidable strength the Clear Sky Hammers released, neither had weakened.
Spirit Doppelg?nger?
Faced with this ability that was almost top quality for tool spirits, Tang Sans face couldnt help growing serious.
Spirit Doppelg?nger would generally only appear for tool Spirit Masters. When such an ability was used, it could release an attack with a tool spirit perfectly identical to ones own tool spirit. Most terrifying was that after this ability was used, it could superimpose with other abilities.
In other words, for a short time, the above mentioned tool Spirit Masters attack power would double.
Spirit Doppelg?ngers that appeared in in ten year spirit rings could only possess thirty percent of the original spirits attack power, hundred year spirit rings had fifty percent, thousand year spirit rings seventy percent, and only when it appeared in a ten thousand year spirit ring would it possess one hundred percent.
If it was a hundred thousand year spirit ring, when Spirit Doppelg?nger was used, the two identical spirits could both possess two hundred percent strength.
This was why hundred thousand year spirit rings were said to be the most valuable, most treasured things in the Spirit Master world.
Seeing the seventh elder use a ten thousand year spirit ring Spirit Doppelg?nger, even though it was only his second ten thousand year spirit ring, the result it produced was still a Clear Sky Hammer with hundred percent effect.
As long as he used any other spirit ability on the hammers, both would disy dual effects.
The Clear Sky Hammer was originally tyrannical in itself, and when Tang San this time confronted two hammers, the degree of frightfulness could be imagined. As one of the Clear Sky Schools five elders, right now the seventh elders strength truly emerged.
Did the seventh elder also want to attack the iron cable below? That would undoubtedly put the gravity controlled Tang San in an extremely bitter position. But the seventh elder wouldnt have anywhere to stand either. What would he choose?
The seventh elder very quickly gave the answer. His second spirit ring shing, his second spirit ability Hammer Spirit Controlunched. Simultaneously pulling with both hands, the Clear Sky Hammer flying at Tang San elerated, and the other one striking below his feet swept back up.
One above and one below, a pincer attack at Tang San in midair.
And confronting Tang Sans Spiderweb Restraint that still flew towards him, the light from the seventh elders fifth spirit ring grew somewhat stronger, forcibly relying on Gravity Control to suppress it, making Tang San unable to throw that spiderweb at him.
There was no need to doubt Tang Sans control ability, but the seventh elders response was even more iparably marvellous. Relying on his own reasoning abilities and the Clear Sky Hammers potency, he simply reversed Heaven and earth in midair. The scales of victory started leaning in the other direction in practically an instant.
Two enormous Clear Sky Hammers with terrifying auras attacking from two different directions, and still the pressure caused by the Gravity Control.
Right now Tang San could already be said to be in an extremely dangerous position. Even if he released his two great domains, the gap in strength between him and the seventh elder was sorge that they couldnt cause any degree of threat for the seventh elder.
Tang San could of course rely on that Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones flying ability to get out of danger, but he didnt want to do so. Even if that was also part of his strength, he wanted to rely on his own original strength to properly contest this seventh elder. Such an opponent wasnt easy to find! Tyrannical spirit, plentifulbat experience.
Squaring up against the seventh elder, eliminating the previous insult to his mother, this battle also had a veryrge benefit to Tang San.
Moving in midair, the Eight Spider Lances behind Tang Sans back suddenly gathered together, the four Eight Spider Lances on either side gathering like wings, forcefully beating once.
The Eight Spider Lances of course werent wings, and were unable to let Tang San fly, but relying on this brief beat, it could still let him pause a moment in the air.
Taking advantage of this momentary effort, Tang San turned like lightning, several dozen strands of Blue Silver Emperor flying out simultaneously.
He knew that those Clear Sky Hammers were both under the seventh elders control. As long as he didnt directly fly, escaping the attack of these two hammers was impossible. Even more so when he was in midair, how could he dodge?
Powerful cracks of sound rung out in session, as Tang Sanmanded the Blue Silver Grass to sessively strike at the Clear Sky Hammers attacking him.
The Clear Sky Hammers own powerful shocking force instantly sted away the Blue Silver Emperor. Fortunately the Blue Silver Emperor was flexible, if it was a solid spirit in their stead, even the Eight Spider Lances might have been smashed by that terrifying Clear Sky Hammer.
The Clear Sky Hammer was after all the Clear Sky Hammer. Under the assault by dozens of Blue Silver Emperor, it unexpectedly didnt change its direction forward even the slightest, and their imposing manner instead increased even more.
By now, the seventh elder was already falling towards the iron cable bridge, his mindpletely focused on controlling those two Clear Sky Hammers.
Tang San suddenly moved, relying on that instant Blue Silver Grass whipsh. His body that was originally like a rootless duckweed swiftly flickered, both feets sessively kicking off the several dozen strands of Blue Silver Emperor drifting in the air, seemingly dancing illusorily in the air, Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track reaching its limit in this moment.
Because of being sent flying by the Clear Sky Hammer, those several dozen strands of Blue Silver Emperor all surged up high, unlikely to fall for the moment. And Tang San moved on these strands of Blue Silver Emperor.
Even with the seventh elders strength, he was unexpectedly also unable to see his current movements.
Any Spirit Masters attack had to first lock in on the opponent, and the feeling Tang San gave the seventh elder right now unexpectedly couldnt be locked on to.
The ice cold Deathgod Domain spread to its greatest degree, forcefully breaking the seventh elders qi lock, and Tang San had already transformed into countless shadows drifting in the air.
The two Clear Sky Hammers attempted to catch up to him and find their proper target, but the end result was that they criss crossed, striking empty air.
Even the seventh elder couldnt help being stunned right now. Who could have imagined that Tang San actually could use such an ingenious way to dodge his attack?
Part 2
In midair, Tang Sans right arm shed with golden light, his fifth spirit ring once again blossoming ck, starting to store power.
From the start of his battle with the seventh elder, the two virtually hadnt touched, but both had amply proven theirbat experience through the abilities they used. The seventh elder even more let Tang San see his true strength.
Raising his hand to recall his Clear Sky Hammer, the seventh elder didnt chase after and attack Tang San on the distant Iron Cable Bridge, but his seventh spirit ring gradually brightened.
On the side of the cliff, the long-eyebrowed second elder couldnt help frowning as he saw the seventh elders bright seventh spirit ring. The seventh spirit ability was the most powerful spirit ability he could use while below forty percent spirit power, and moreoverbined with the sixth spirit ability, Spirit Doppelg?nger, looking at the overall spirit power utilized, it should already surpass forty percent.
The second elder knew that Tang Sans repeated ingenious responses should have raised the seventh elderspetitive spirit by now, and hoped he could control his strength well. After all, Tang San had already given these Clear Sky School elders too many pleasant surprises.
Dextrously flipping andnding on the iron cable bridge, Tang Sans right arm was alreadypletely covered in golden Blue Silver Grass. With each breath, the golden color on his arm grew a bit stronger.
Right now, the benefits of the connected eight extraordinary meridians gradually appeared. Tang Sans spirit power of course couldnt bepared to the seventh elders, but his recovery speed was more formidable than anyone. Once again disying his fifth spirit ability, his face didnt reveal a trace of exhaustion, still with abundant vigor, without the slightest weariness. Of course, this was also to arge degree rted to the growth of his spiritual force.
Everyone in the Clear Sky School attentively watched Tang San. Could it be that he wanted to rely on his fifth spirit ability to withstand the seventh elder using his sixth and seventh great spirit abilities?
The seventh spirit ability was always regarded as a qualitatively different spirit ability. The Clear Sky Hammers tool spirit avatar had even more terrifyingly formidable might. Moreover, under the effects of Spirit Doppleg?nger, Tang San would have to face two tool spirit avatars.
Nobody believed that he could endure the seventh elders attack under such circumstances.
The seventh elders expression was somewhat serious. On this iron cable bridge, even though Tang San was unable to fully use his fourth spirit ability, Blue Silver Prison, it was even more restrictive to the seventh elder. Each time he used force he had to be especially careful, for fear that the iron cable couldnt hold up. The pressure Tang San gave him was also more than he had imagined. Especially those eight seemingly crystalline piercingnces on his back. The seventh elder could clearly sense that if he was stabbed, he might be immediately defeated.
Tremendous spirit power started to condense on the hammer in his hand. If he could use all his strength, this tool spirit avatar could be revealed in an instant, but right now he was restricted to forty percent spirit power, so using this spirit ability required storing power. This was also why the seventh elder didnt block Tang San from using his fifth spirit ability. Both sides were simultaneously storing strength, he hadplete confidence in his victory over Tang San in such circumstances.
A heavy atmosphere rising in front, Tang Sans pupils gradually contracted. He knew that the oue of this battle hinged on one move. The tool spirit avatar wasnt something he could risk dodging like those abilities from before, and the opponent moreover still had two tool spirit avatars, making him even more unable to dodge lightly. The Clear Sky Hammers formidable oppressive strength already made the iron cable below his feet tremble violently, as if it might copse at any moment.
Sighing deeply inside, Tang San understood that he would perhaps still have to use the spirit ability he originally didnt want to use. Even if he only used forty percent spirit power, the seventh elders spirit abilities still held too great an advantage. Even more, those forty percent spirit power of his, was forty percent spirit power in a steady stream, basically with no fear of exhaustion. But he was different.
Understanding this clearly, Tang Sans expression already grew more serious.
Suddenly, Tang San shouted,Seventh elder.
The seventh elder practically subconsciously focused his gaze on him. In the seventh elders mind, this was clearly the ideal moment for Tang San to concede. As long as Tang San conceded, he would indicate he himself had already exhausted a lot of spirit power, and conclude this contest as a tie. Like this, he would have disyed his own strength, and also satisfied the second elders intent.
However, what met him really wasnt Tang Sans words of concession, but rather two rays of clear blue light.
Everyone on the side of the cliff clearly saw two lines of rich blue light shoot out from Tang Sans eyes, reaching the seventh elder in practically an instant.
Not good. The seventh elder cried in his heart. Right now his tool spirit avatar still hadntpletely formed.
The instant he saw the blue light erupting from Tang Sans eyes, he knew that wasnt something he could reduce with the spirit power surrounding him, and even less something he could stiffly resist.
In the moment of crisis, the seventh elder was already unable to change his precious ns. His spirit power instantly erupting, his tool spirit avatar reached its peak in an instant. The left hand hammer moving sideways, blocking in front of him, the right hand hammer already subconsciously shot out.
Anyone would subconsciously protect themselves when in danger, and moreover remove the threat. As the seventh elder became aware that he had swung a hammer with his full strength, it was already toote.
An explosion first of all rumbled in front of the seventh elder. Amidst the violent explosion, the iron cable he stood on shredded cun by cun, ck ripple after ripple spreading from the immense Clear Sky Hammer already assigned the tool spirit avatar. And the seventh elder also plummeted downwards uncontrobly.
And on his other Clear Sky Hammer, a terrifying ck light instantly spread, sting straight for Tang San.
At this moment, the spirit ability on Tang Sans right arm finally finished storing power.
The golden Blue Silver Overlord Spear instantly blossomed with a close to transparent golden light. A sh passed, and it struck together with the Clear Sky Hammer tool spirit avatar dashing in front.
A scene shocking everyone appeared. The iparably enormous hammer illusion formed by the Clear Sky Hammer tool spirit avatar was pierced through, it still smashed towards Tang San, but its color had overall dulled a lot, and that golden light unexpectedly prated the hammer illusion, chasing after the falling seventh elder in an arc.
His fifth spirit ability could unexpectedly actually pierce the tool spirit avatar used by a Title Douluo? Even if the seventh elder didnt have time to use his full strength all of a sudden, that was still a certifiably genuine Title Douluo!
At the moment, nobody had time to think of a reason. Even Tang San himself hadnt thought of an oue like this. In fact, not even he knew that the power of this fifth spirit ability of his, under the effect of the Blue Silver Domain, was enough topare to a spirit ability produced by a fifty thousand year level spirit ring.
The time to put this fifth spirit ability, Blue Silver Overlord Spear, to use didnt require only Tang Sans own spirit power, but at the same time also relied on merging the stored Blue Silver Emperor aura of his Blue Silver Domain.
Even though there werent a lot of Blue Silver Grass on the summit of this mountain, under that amplification, the prating power of this spirit ability was still extremely terrifying. Of course, this was also rted to that tool spirit avatar not really being under the seventh elders direct control. If it was the Clear Sky Hammer tool spirit avatar under his full control, with such arge difference in spirit power between the two sides, it would be impossible for Tang Sans Blue Silver Overlord Spear to pierce the ck illusion in front of him.
However, that ck illusion formed by the Clear Sky Hammer didnt disappear, the enormous shadow constantly growingrger before Tang Sans eyes. The first impression Tang San had was that he was unable to dodge. Right now the iron cable bridge below his feet had also already ruptured, and he waspletely falling towards the abyss below, but that enormous Clear Sky Hammer illusion chased after him as if it had grown eyes, and was already in front of him.
The Eight Spider Lances gathered like bones in front of Tang San, the crystalline Blue Silver Emperor instantly twisting around with these bones as a framework, wrapping up Tang San like a giant cocoon.
As the ck light crashed into the giant blue cocoon, Tang San was sent flying like a cannonball, in an instant heavily striking the opposite mountain wall,pletely sinking into it.
On the other side, the seventh elder wasnt at ease either. In midair, the Clear Sky Hammers in both his hands took turns sting downwards, using his terrifying spirit power to forcefully push down on the air below, forcefully keeping himself from falling, while at the same time once again unleashing his fifth spirit ability, Gravity Control. This time he used it to make his own body as light as possible, like this he could rely on constantly swinging the Clear Sky Hammers to bring himself back to the mountaintop.
However, at this moment, Tang Sans Blue Silver Overlord Spear arrived.
The Blue Silver Overlord Spear was iparably fast. As the seventh elder became aware of it piercing his Clear Sky Hammer tool spirit avatar, the Blue Silver Overlord Spear had already reached him.
Just like the tool spirit avatar couldnt be dodged, being locked in on by the Blue Silver Overlord Spear, the seventh elder was also equally unable topletely dodge. He could only join the Clear Sky Hammers in both his hands in front of his chest in the middle of his swinging motions, to block the Overlord Spear bombardment.
With a loud explosion, countless golden specks of light erupted into the air. The seventh elder discovered to his horror that even though he had smashed that Overlord Spear, his body had also temporarily lost the ability to move under the effect of a peculiar energy. All the spirit abilities he used werepletely cut off.
This was where the Blue Silver Overlord Spear was the most tyrannical. Besides the frightful attack power, when it erupted, it would form a brief Blue Silver Domain area, forcefully interrupting the spirit abilities the opponent used, and moreover stun the opponent for a certain time. As for how long this stunsted, it would depend on the victims strength.
As a Title Douluo, there was no need to doubt the seventh elders strength. His Fierce Yang title mainly described his ruthless attack methods and his final two great spirit abilities. Therefore, under the attack of the Blue Silver Overlord Spear, he was only stunned for a brief two seconds.
Part 3
If it was on level ground, these two seconds of course wouldnt count for anything, but right now he was nevertheless in midair over an abyss.
The two Clear Sky Hammers instantly turned into one, and moreover still one that had lost the effect of the tool spirit avatar. With the enormous weight of the full Clear Sky Hammer, he fell from the sky just like a meteor.
In fact, with his nieth ranked spirit power, the weight of the Clear Sky Hammer he held already surpassed three thousand jin, when in realbat with the tool spirit avatar it could even reach more than ten thousand jin. How far would a three thousand jin weight fall in two seconds? The people on the side of the cliff could only watch the seventh elders body disappear unseen into the clouds and mist in the blink of an eye.
A silhouette swiftly threw itself from the mountain, that was Clear Sky School master Tang Xiao. He of course wasnt going to save the seventh elder, how would a Title Douluo have to worry over a light fall? He was worried about Tang San who had been struck by the seventh elders tool spirit avatar.
A deep hollow had been knocked into the mountain wall, and Tang San had been sunk ten meters inside.
However, as Tang Xiao reached the mountain wall, preparing to go inside the hollow to rescue Tang San, he just saw Tang San walking out from inside.
The Eight Spider Lances behind his back withdrew, just now merging into his body, the Blue Silver Grass also melting back inside strand by strand. Tang Xiao could see some fine cracks on the Eight Spider Lances. Apart from this, only a bloodstain at the corner of Tang Sans mouth proved that he had just been hit by the Clear Sky Hammers tool spirit avatar.
Little San, you Tang Xiao grabbed the rock wall with one hand, shocked and concerned looking at Tang San walking out.
Tang San wiped the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth with a wry smile,Uncle. Im alright. Dont worry.
With Blue Silver Grass evolving into Blue Silver Emperor, Tang Sans originally already extremely durable body had gained even more immeasurable vitality. Tang Hao once said that it would perhaps be difficult to find anyone on the Continent with a stronger body than his. Under the protection of Blue Silver Grass and Eight Spider Lances, Tang San had amply disyed his own toughness. Further adding that the tool spirit avatar had been weakened somewhat by his Blue Silver Overlord Spear, even though he himself was embedded in the rock wall, the brunt of the force was taken up by the evolved external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances. He had suffered a bit of mental shock. The only thing making Tang San a bit depressed was that he couldnt fully use the Eight Spider Lances for a month. It would need time to recover.
Tang Xiao watched dumbstruck as Tang San leapt up next to him, right leg sprouting a stream of air that brought him to the top of the mountain, and couldnt help being speechless. Hao, youve really raised a little monster!
That Tang San didnt wait for Tang Xiao toe up first was because his spirit power consumption really was toorge, and he needed to rest immediately. Otherwise he trouly would be injured.
Watching Tang San climb up, the Clear Sky School elders as well as the second and third generation disciples were each and everyone already speechless.
Everyone had seen the seventh elder being forced to use his full strength in the final moment by Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye. There was no longer any need to doubt the oue of this contest. Watching Tang San crawl up, then sitting down crosslegged and starting to cultivate as if nobody else was there, the elders gazes all seemed very monstrous. One kind browed and pleasant eyed elder was evenughing out loud.
Old sevens taken a bitrge loss this time! Second brother, hold him back a bitter, dont let him be impulsive.
Before his words had ended, the seventh elders silhouette had already appeared in everyones line of sight. Even though he fell quickly, his strength was after all formidable. After regaining control of his body, he immediately used spirit abilities, using his spirit power impact to throw himself to the mountain wall, swiftly climbing back up like that.
But seeing his panting, red faced appearance, the second and third generation disciples were quiet as cicadas in winter. At this moment, nobody dared provoke this ill-tempered seventh elder.
The seventh elder shouted just as he climbed up,That kid? He wouldnt be sted to pieces by me, howe theres no trace?On his way up, he had already gone to look in on that hollow smashed open by Tang San, but didnt find anyone. Only a sport of blood. Then he hastily climbed up.
Before he finished speaking, he finally saw that cross legged silhouette, and rubbed his eyes hard,How did this kide up? Sect master, did you save him?
Tang Xiao shook his head,He came up on his own.
The seventh elder blinked, resolutely saying:Impossible. Struck by my full force tool spirit avatar, even if he didnt die hed still have lost ayer of skin, how could he still climb up on his own. Thats impossible.
Cough cough.The second elder coughed twice. Walking over to the seventh elders side, he pped his shoulder,ept the facts, We all saw this childe flying up from below. If my guess isnt wrong, he should still have a flying ability that he didnt use against you.
But The seventh elder still wanted to say something.
Shut up.The second elders expression immediately grew solemn,
This childs injuries shouldnt be serious. You vited the established rules in your contest with him. This match is already your loss.
The seventh elder stood there somewhat dully,I dont believe it, I dont believe I would lose to a twenty year old child.
Old five, bring him back to rest.The second elder signaled another elder to the side with his eyes.
The other elder stepped forward, raising his hand to grap the seventh elders shoulder,Lets go, old seven. Actually, if it was any of us, we still might not have done better. This child is too outstanding.
No, I cant leave.The seventh elder shook his head, his expression so gloomy it seemed it might drip water.
Old seven, remember you position.The second elder shot him a re.
The seventh elder said in a low voice:Second brother, if you agree to a bet you must ept to lose. Since I lost, I will do what I agreed to. Ill wait for him to wake up here.
The second elder nodded, his face revealing a somewhat praising look. He turned to look at Tang Xiao and Tang Yue-Hua to the side,Yue-Hua, you can go prepare the ceremony for recognizing ancestors and n. Everyone scatter. Go cultivate.The ceremony only required a few elders and the sect master. Moreover, he still wanted to talk to Tang San.
Tang Yue-Hua exulted, hastily saying:Many thanks, elders.
The second elder looked at the sect master Tang Xiao with a deep meaning in his eyes,Its not anything we did, he did it on his own. Ive never seen a youngster as outstanding as him. I only hope he wont take a wrong road in the future, that he wont waste his gifts like his father.
Tang Xiao lowered his voice:Elders, the Clear Sky School has been sealed for many years. Isnt it time to lift the prohibition?
The second elder shook,Sect master, what do you mean?
Tang Xiao turned, looking to the distant south,Twenty years have passed, it should be time for Clear Sky to again appear in the Spirit Master world. Havent you elders several many times raised the idea of lifting the ban to me? I think, right now the time is ripe.
Whenever an elder rose to the Title Douluo level after trials and hardship, Tang Xiao would receive their proposal to unseal the Clear Sky School. But he had never agreed. As sect master, he first of all had to think of the sects future generations, he couldnt forfeit the sect over impulse.
Even now, though the Clear Sky School had lost Tang Hao, they had gained five elders, already possessing six Title Douluo. And the second generation disciples from back then had also matured. After twenty years of patient cultivation, it seemed to Tang Xiao that their umted strength was already sufficient.
No, I disagree.The second elder shook his head, speaking in a low voice.
Disagree? Isnt this what youve always wanted to see? Second uncle.Tang Xiao somewhat puzzled looked at the second elder.
The second elder calmly said:That was before, we old fellows hoped to still have an opportunity to do something to release some splendor for the sect. But now it seems we should continue waiting for a time. Old boneheads like us can still stay healthy a while longer. Twenty years have passed, why cant we wait another few?
As he spoke, the second elders gaze turned to Tang San, a great many things in his gaze.
Because of little San?Tang Xiao puzzled asked.
The second elder nodded,Sect master, even though your Clear Sky Hammer is already aplished, after twenty years of waiting, you no longer have the drive you did in those days. What the Clear Sky School needs is a dauntless pathfinder that can lead the sect to break new ground and forge ahead. Were old, youre also gradually aging. But this child is different. So young, but already close to the sixtieth rank, neither servile nor overbearing, twin spirits, twin innate domains, carrying several spirit bones. Such a profoundly gifted genius, we cant neglect him because of shifting the opening of the sect forward. What he needs is experience and nurturing, the sect remaining hidden can cultivate him even more effectively. I dont want to see what happened to Tang Hao back then again.
Tang Xiao went silent. After a long time, he said:Second uncle, could it be you no longer hold any grudges for what happened with Hao back then?
The second elder shook his head, saying:No. Still remember my previous three conditions? Those are also tests for this child. If he can aplish these three things, it will prove he is qualified to be your sessor. We old things will also support him, honor does not allow one to nce back. Therefore, I hope sect master can agree to my proposal.
At this point, the second elders lips buzzed, exchanging a few words with Tang Xiao. Tang Xiao slowly nodded in agreement to the second elders proposal.
Tang San woke up from his meditation faster than the Clear Sky School elders had imagined, opening his eyes after an hour. Of course, he wasntpletely recovered, but his injuries wouldnt hinder him, and this was no ce to cultivate.
Chapter 151 — Shrek, Reunion
Chapter 151: Shrek, Reunion
Part 1
Tang San said with a wry smile:Facing the possible retaliation of a Title Douluo, how couldnt I be nervous?
The seventh elder angrily said:With my status, would I retaliate against you? That, whatever I said to you just now, I take it back. If you agree to a bet you must ept to lose. I shouldnt have cursed at you. I also agree to you recognizing your ancestors and n.
Hearing these words, Tang San on the contrary stared nkly. He couldnt help staring at the seventh elders eyes.
What are you looking at? If you agree to a bet you must ept to lose, cant you understand what Im saying!Finished saying this, the seventh elder didnt stay longer, turning around and leaving. In a few bounds he had already disappeared out of sight.
This moment, Tang San found that this elder didnt seem to be so disagreeable. His daring to love and daring to hate character on the contrary made him even more likeable.
His gaze turning to Tang Xiao and the other elders, the second elder nodded to Tang San,Well keep our promises. You won in the contest just now. Well allow you to recognize your ancestors and n.
Tang San somewhat moved asked:Then may I offer sacrifice to grandfather?
Hearing these words, the several elders faces all seemed somewhat gloomy. Clearly they all thought of the old sect masters unwillingness at the time of his death, but the second elder still nodded,You may not. Because of your fathers errors, you still dont have the qualifications to offer sacrifice to the old sect master. You said before that you would repay the mistakes your father made, rendering service to the sect. Thats right.
Tang Sans heart tightened, but he still inwardly loosed a breath. After all, this was already considered the first step for him to gain forgiveness on behalf of his father,Yes, I said so. Then what must I do do be able to offer sacrifice for grandfather?
The second elder said:Since its like this, we require you to do three tasks for the sect. As long as you do these three tasks, consider it gaining forgiveness on behalf of your father. Not only will you recognize your ancestors and sect, we can also let your father return to the sect again, to offer sacrifice for the old sect master together with you.
What?Tang San was shocked, the rims of his eyes immediately somewhat red. Even though his father hadnt mentioned these kinds of expectations, Tang San knew that separating from the sect was an eternal pain in his fathers heart. If his father could return to the sect, could offer sacrifice to his grandfather, it would undoubtedly be an enormously happy asion for his father.
Of course, someone as astute as him naturally understood that with the second elder giving him such generous conditions, those three tasks would definitely be difficult. However, right now he basically didnt have leeway to choose.
For his father, and also for the Clear Sky School, he was duty bound.
Very well, I agree.Tang San drew a deep breath, moderating his mood. He had to analyse even more calmly. ncing at the expressionless Tang Xiao next to him, Tang Xiao didnt reveal any hint, clearly approving of the second elders way of handling things.
The second elder gave a calm smile, saying:At present its impossible for you toplete these three tasks. Well also give you a very long time limit. The first task, within ten years, your spirit power must break through the eightieth rank.
Gaining twenty ranks in ten years might not be difficult for lower level Spirit Masters if they did their utmost. But the second elders requirement was from sixtieth rank to eightieth rank. This span was a bit toorge.
Very many Spirit Masters would find it difficult to reach this kind of level even by the end of their life. Let alone in a brief ten years. Tang San was now twenty, in ten years he would be thirty. Breaking through the eightieth rank at thirty, in the entire Spirit Master world, would definitely be a terrifying event.
Fine, I believe it can be done.Tang San agreed without the slightest hesitation. He had already done far too many impossible things, he didnt care about this one.
The second elder nodded with satisfaction. He rather appreciated the stubborn conviction revealed in Tang Sans eyes.
The second task, within ten years, you must bring back the head of a Spirit Hall Title Douluo. It doesnt matter what method you use, we only want the result.
The pupils of Tang Sans eyes contracted. Killing a Title Douluo? Drawing a deep breath, he once again gave a resolute nod.
The second elders gaze now also grew heavy, speaking in a serious voice,The third task. We require your eighth spirit ring to be a hundred thousand year spirit ring.
What?If the previous two tasks could still be described as possible, then the third task the second elder gave Tang San gave him a feeling of a fairy tale.
How could hundred thousand year spirit rings be so easily obtained? Among the Title Douluo Tang San knew, only his father and the Spirit Hall Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong each had a hundred thousand year spirit ring. Moreover, his fathers hundred thousand year spirit ring still came from his mother.
First never mind mentioning how difficult it was to kill a hundred thousand year spirit beast, just finding a hundred thousand year spirit beast was already extremely difficult. Even more when it still was the eighth spirit ability.
The second elder spoke in a low voice:Your fourth spirit ring is already on the ten thousand year level, your fifth spirit ring has even more at least surpassed thirty thousand years. Once its time for you to got your eighth spirit ring, with the power of your body, absorbing a hundred thousand year spirit ring shouldnt be an issue. While obtaining this spirit ring, besides that the sect wont help you, you can draw support from any outside forces. We only want the result. You have ten years. In ten years, we hope we can see you here. Moreover with these three taskspleted. If you can seed, the two spirit bones your father returned to the sect will also be yours. Dont you want to help the sect re-found its glory? I can promise you right now that, if youplete these three tasks, you will be the next sect master. Only in this position can you guide the Clear Sky School to recreate its bearing from those days.
Tang Sans gaze froze. he knew that he basically didnt have any margins to haggle. First let alone these elders not allowing him to haggle, whatever he said would also let them look down on him.
Fine, I will do it.Tang San spoke through practically clenched teeth. He had toplete these three tasks, for his father, for himself, and for the sect.
Heaven Dou City, Shrek Academy.
Just like five years ago, there was nothing different about the exterior of the Shrek Academy, but the interior facilities were even more perfect. Five years had passed, and this ce had already be a revered advanced Spirit Master academy of the Heaven Dou Empire.
Since the Shrek Seven Devils revealed their outstanding brilliance in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament five years ago, defeating numerous powerful enemies one after another, especially after defeating the Spirit Hall Teams Golden Generation in the final moment, Shrek Academys reputation had grown into a great mor.
The enthusiasm of public opinion even put it above the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy.
After the news of their triumph spread back, heavenly emperor Xue Ye immediately honored his promise, conferring titles on the Shrek Seven Devils. Unfortunately, none of the seven devils returned to the Academy, leaving the Heaven Dou imperial household no choice but to give up on their intentions to rope them in. But even so, heavenly emperor Xue Ye still saw the outstanding education capabilities of the Shrek Academy.
Especially as he understood Grandmasters importance to the Shrek Academy under the reminder of Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi.
In order to be able to retain Grandmaster, emperor Xue Ye personally visited Shrek Academy. He didnt try to tempt him, but finally moved Grandmaster with his sincerity.
Grandmaster agreed to temporarily settle in Heaven Dou City, but he wouldnt leave Shrek Academy. Emperor Xue Ye conferred Grandmaster the title of Imperial Spirit Master Minister, awarding him the rank of count. In times of need, the imperial households affiliated Spirit Masters would enter Shrek Academy to ept Grandmasters instruction.
At the same time, the imperial household allocated funds to expand Shrek Academy.
Emperor Xue Ye had originally nned to have Shrek Academy merge with Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, with Flender still serving as dean, but he was tactfully refused by Flender and Grandmaster.
They didnt want Shrek Academys students to be influenced by those nobles.
There were no back doors into Shrek Academy, it relied entirely on strength. On this point, Flender obtained emperor Xue Yesplete approval. Possessing such a deep background, Shrek Academy naturally wouldnt suffer any inconveniences.
In the past five years, it had developed and flourished. Even though it didnt have any more rmingly talented little monsters like the Shrek Seven Devils, they could still be considered winning sess and recognition, producing a lot of powerful young Spirit Masters, giving the Heaven Dou imperial household a new generation of Spirit Masters.
When Tang San was at the Moon Pavilion, Tang Yue-Hua had forbidden him from going out, and after finishing his studies he had anxiously gone to see his father. That year, he only stealthily left the Moon Pavilion once to see Grandmaster, announcing his safety to his teacher. At that time he also only exchanged a few words with Grandmaster before immediately returning to the Moon Pavilion.
The sunshine illuminated everything, a blue sky without a cloud for ten thousand li.
A gentle breeze enveloped the Shrek Academy in scorching heat. A lot of students wearing that particr green uniform could be seen moving inside the Academy.
The once derided as snot green uniform had now already be the signature apparel of the Shrek Academy. Young Spirit Masters all wore this uniform with pride.
The sun was right at its zenith, when one man and one woman arrived at the front gate of the Shrek Academy.
They both appeared to be around twenty, the young man the older, the young woman somewhat younger. That youth possessed a head of golden long hair, unrestrained and unruly scattering across his back. His eyes had double pupils, his face a somewhat moved expression. Standing there just staring at the particr monster carving inscribed on the board above the the Shrek Academy gate.
The young womans face was ice cold, her extremely fiery and perfect figure forming a clear contrast to the chill in her expression, making her even more intensely attractive. Unlike the youths ck clothing, she wore a long white dress, covering most of her snow white skin.
The golden haired youth sighed,Time really passes quickly, five years have passed in the blink of an eye. I wonder how they are.
Part 2
The young woman didnt say much,Wont we know when we meet.Below her ice cold exterior, a pair of beautiful big eyes also held some excitement.
The two Shrek Academy on duty at the gate had long ago already taken note of these two people. Seeing them stand in front of the Academy gate seemingly assessing the head and discussing the feet, one student strode over.
What noble errand brings you two here? Please dont stand in the way in front of our Academy gate. If youvee to enroll in our Academy, youvee toote. The times already passed.
The student walking forward also seemed around twenty. After all, generally speaking, advanced Spirit Master academy students were all around that age.
The golden haired youth and the white clothed young woman looked face to face, and couldnt help smiling,We didnte to enroll. Are dean Flender and Grandmaster here?
The student on duty frowned,I dont know where the dean and vice dean are. But the Academy rules state that no outsiders are allowed inside. If you want to see the dean, please first make an appointment. If you want to enter the Academy through back channels, please go back, our Shrek Academy doesnt wee students like that.
Judging by the youth and womans outstanding appearance and temperament, the on duty student could be certain that these two were nobles, and immediately took them for people trying to enter through influence.
The blonde youth smiled,Junior, youre very responsible and diligent. However, I think I dont need to return to the furnace of the Academy again. Please inform the dean that Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing have returned. I think the dean will wee us.
This young man and woman with the outstanding appearance were precisely the oldest among the Shrek Seven Devils, Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai, and the seventh oldest Hell Civet Zhu Zhuqing.
Five years had passed. They hadnt forgotten the agreement from five years ago, even though they had a lot of troublesome business in the Star Luo Empire.
How could they forget that time from five years ago? Those years they spent in the Shrek Academy was a time of their lives that left profound marks.
Five years had passed, and they both wanted to return to see Shrek Academy, to see Flender, Grandmaster, Liu Erlong and the other elders that had instructed them.
Of course, even more important was looking forward to that exciting moment of meeting the seven devils.
Therefore, they had returned. The excitement in Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings hearts could even be seen on their faces.
Against all their expectations, the on duty student still remained calm. Right now he was already brimming with disdain,
You are Dai Mubai? Then Im senior Tang San. Stop acting, youre already the twenty third group trying to enter the Academy by pretending to be the seniors. I wont be tricked. Tactfully leave at once. Otherwise Ill have people drive you off.
Dai Mubai stared nkly. He of course wouldnt be angry with this junior schoolmate so much younger than him, and rubbed his nose,People passing themselves off as us? Zhuqing. It seems we really left behind a profound impression on the Academy.
Compared to five years ago, the current Dai Mubai was even taller, standing there withposed dignity, he faintly released a royal air. Zhu Zhuqing had also grown from the little miss in those days to an extremely beautiful young woman. Even though she still didnt have the charm of maturity, her beauty still seemed able to cause the downfall of nations. The reasons for the on duty students constant politeness was inseparable from their appearance.
The on duty student was finally somewhat unable to stand it, his gaze at Dai Mubai even holding some envy,Leave quickly. Otherwise I wont stay polite.
Eh? This juniors got a big temper. He actually wants to be impolite to our boss Dai. No small courage!An entric voice came from the side.
Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings gazes were drawn there. Under the shade of a tree next to the Academy gate stood a big fatty, looking at them with a bantering expression.
This fellow gave the feeling of being as round as he was tall. Large and plump, on top of a plump head was short messy hair, and a lewd smile on his face.
Even though it had been five years, even though he had changed that much, Dai Mubai still immediately recognized this fatty. The little fatty had grown into a big fatty, wasnt that the fourth oldest of the seven devils, Evil Fire Phoenix Ma Hongjun?
Fuck me, damn Fatty, youre even fatter.Dai Mubai strode forward to Ma Hongjun in big strides. Ma Hongjunughed out loud, spreading his fat arms, ferociously going to meet him, resolutely embracing Dai Mubai. One could tell how forceful they were from the sounds of creaking bones they emitted.
Boss Dai. Howe youre still so violent? Actually, I wanted to go hug Zhuqing.
AaaaaA blood curdling scream ...
Fine. My mistake, let me off. Boss. This petite body of mine cant stand up to your abuse, dont tell me youre like this when you hold Zhuqing too-aaaaaA blood curdling scream ...
Zhu Zhuqing watched from the side, the rims of her eyes already somewhat reddened.
The other Shrek Academy student on duty at the gate also came forward, mumbling:The act this time really is alike! A lot better than the previous several times.
Act your face.Ma Hongjun red unhappily, with great difficulty struggling free of Dai Mubais bear hug, a surging and profound pressure, brimming with ruthless energy, abruptly releasing from him.
Those students dispatched to stand duty naturally wouldnt be any outstanding children, their strength still only at the thirty something level. Under the tyrannical pressure, their expressions immediately changed greatly, and they hastily retreated.
Ma Hongjun threateningly gestured with his big round fist,With my strength, do I still study again?
In five years without meeting, Fatty, your body isnt any smaller, but youre even more unbridled!A melodious voice came from the distance.
Without changing his awe-inspiring manner, Ma Hongjun sharply turned back. On seeing who came, he immediately spread his big arms wide, dashing forward as if flying,Wah, Rongrongs be a great beauty! Quickly give big brother a hug.
A pink top, pink trousers, long hair draped across her shoulders and down to her butt, Ning Rongrong had also grown up. Her beauty was different from Zhu Zhuqing. Zhu Zhuqing had a dazzling beauty of scorching hot figure and a cool and elegant face, while her beauty was overall gentle and beautiful, her whole body disying a particr nobility, just like her spirit, Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda.
Even though she still wasnt twenty, she still already had a graceful bearing.
Fatty, drop dead.A spear sharp de energy made Ma Hongjun rigidly halt his dash forward. Zhu Zhuqing had already dashed out like a mirage, embracing Ning Rongrong.
Dai Mubais big hand fell on Ma Hongjuns fleshy shoulder,Damn Fatty, still thinking about taking advantages! Even if little Ao is a food system Spirit Master, if you touch Rongrong once, hed still stake his life against you.
Ma Hongjun sighed,I should also be considered vigorous and eminently handsome, the pride of a generation, howe there are no beautiful women with me in their eyes? Look at each and everyone of you forming couple, Im jealous!
Dai Mubai snapped:Describing me as vigorous and eminently handsome is more or less correct. You shouldnt insult these words.Saying this, he called to Ning Rongrong:Rongrong, little Ao?
Ning Rongrong stiffened while hugging Zhu Zhuqing, the rims of her eyes immediately reddening,I also dont know if helle.
Five years had gone, and there hadnt been any message from Oscar, even to the extent that not even a speck of news had travelled back to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. It was as if hed disappeared into thin air.
Ning Rongrong always waited for him, but as time passed day by day, she still had never seen his returning silhouette.
She hadnt felt it in their time together, but when they were truly separated, Ning Rongrong had profoundly understood what ce Oscar held in her heart. That kind of heart tearing, lung rending feeling was difficult for her to escape.
She discovered that after Oscar left, she had instead fallen deeper in love with him.
Whenever she recalled that dreadful expression of unswerving determination Oscar had before leaving, recalled the ten year appointment he made, she couldnt keep the sharp pains from her heart, the tears from her eyes. Ten years, the longest ten years of a lifetime.
She could even imagine the experiences Oscar would go through in these ten years.
She frequently went up into the mountains on her own, shouting at the void, Oscar,e back to me. I dont want you to be formidable, as long as you return to me. As long as you return to my side, even if the sect rules are even stricter, I still wont separate from you.
However, no matter how she shouted, her only answer was the echoes in the void, still no news of Oscar, a goose flying in the dark.
Ning Rongrong deeply regretted that she didnt show a stronger opinion at that time, that she couldnt think of a way to be together with him. She truly was afraid, afraid that one day she would suddenly see the sect disciples bring back his corpse.
In order to keep herself from thinking of him, in these five years, Ning Rongrong had cultivated as if her life depended on it to anesthetize herself. Even the driest and dullest cultivation was a lot preferable to that inconsble heartache.
Seeing Ning Rongrongs expression, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun became aware of something being amiss, and the two swiftly gathered around Ning Rongrong and, along with Zhu Zhuqing, the three asked her in low voices.
On the other side, the two on duty students had clearly been frightened by Ma Hongjun, speaking in low voices, one of them swiftly ran back inside to notify the Academy.
Facing therades she hadnt seen for five years, Ning Rongrong no longer restrained the sorrow in her heart, and as her tears flowed, she recounted Oscars departure.
Hearing her ount, Dai Mubais trio were all silent, even Ma Hongjun curbed hisughs and giggles.
Part 3
Dai Mubai sighed,Little Ao, that fellow, ordinarily he always seemsughing and giggling, but in fact, he has a very strong sense of self respect. Moreover, he truly loves you. Back then, it was in order to be with you that he spent a lot more effort in cultivation than us. Ten years, I hope these ten years are good to him.
Zhu Zhuqing pulled the sobbing Ning Rongrong to her chest, angrily saying to Dai Mubai:Talk a bit less. Rongrongs already suffered enough. This cant be med on her, its only fortune ying with men.
Hearing Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrongs crying grew even more severe. In the past five years shes always made great effort to suppress her emotions, and now seeing thepanions shed once gone through life and death with, she was no longer able to restrain herself, and unleashed the pain in her heart as much as she liked.
Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun also hadnt expected that what should originally have been an extremely exciting reunion would develop into such a sorrowful scene. Ma Hongjun couldnt help saying:I wonder how third brother and Xiao Wu are. They should be alright.
Dai Mubais eyes revealed a trace of longing,Unfortunately, they dont know about our five year reunion, we might not see them this time. Everyone are scattered all over, I dont know when we can meet again.
Among the Shrek Seven Devils, Dai Mubai was always the boss, but through their constant battles, Tang San had always be their core. If there was no Tang San, it wouldve simply been impossible for them to go that far in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament. If each of them seven could be described as monsters, then Tang San was undoubtedly a monster among monsters.
Outsiders only saw Tang San as a genius, and only the Shrek Seven Devils side knew just how talented he was. If Dai Mubai were to give Tang San one assessment, then he would only call it capable of everything.
Zhu Zhuqing pulled in Ning Rongrong, consoling:Heaven helps the worthy, Rongrong, dont cry. Little Ao will definitely return safely. Didnt you agree to ten years? Wait for him at the sect. You have to have faith in him.
Ning Rongrong said distressed:Besides waiting, what can I do? I really regret letting him leave back then. Regret that I couldnt resist a bit more firmly. Hes only a food system Spirit Master! Without others to help him, its basically impossible for him to even obtain spirit rings. Its all my fault.
Who provoked our Rongrong to such grief?A clear and sonorous voice echoed from nowhere. This voice was somewhat unfamiliar to these four Shrek Seven Devils present. They were troubled because of Oscar, suddenly hearing the unfamiliar voice, and moreovering from outside, they all couldnt help frowning.
Ning Rongrongs weeping came to rest, raising her head to look in the direction of the voice.
A youth more than one meter ny tall, broad shoulders and wide back, built extremely proportionally, appeared in their line of sight. A set of white clothes seemed elegant and at ease, each casual movement disying manners particr to nobility.
The handsome face wore a moderate smile, deep blue long hair quietly draped across his shoulders, a pair of eyes like sapphires filled with a somewhat extraordinary spirit.
Even Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong whose hearts were already taken, couldnt help stare stupidly as they saw this youth. They discovered that they actually couldnt find the slightest w in this youth. No matter if it was temperament and appearance, or figure and voice, everything gave people a kind of casually perfect impression.
He didnt appear to be walking quickly, but still reached them in a few steps.
His age was around twenty, but as geniuses among geniuses among the young generation, the Shrek Four Devils had an imprable impression of this youth.
Perhaps it was because like repels like, but Dai Mubai took a step forward, standing furthest ahead of the four people. Evil eyes bursting with cold light, an intangible powerful aura mixed into that distinctive royal air and released without restraint, speaking coldly:Who are you?
The blue haired youth smiled faintly, walking up in front of the four,You really break my heart! Just five years have passed, but you dont recognize me? Boss Dai, is this your manner to your brother? Fatty, youve grown even fatter.
Dai Mubai was somewhat dazed. Going by the appearance, voice and temperament of this youth in front of him, there absolutely wasnt such a person in his memory. But the familiarity of his words didnt seem fake. Especially hearing his voice would cause a familiar feeling to grow in his heart.
Suddenly, Ning Rongrong cried out in rm,Ah! Howe you have third brothers Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse and Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges?
The girl was alwaysparatively observant. Hearing Ning Rongrongs words, Dai Mubais trio also immediately noticed the two top quality spirit tools on the blue haired youths waist.
Dai Mubais face immediately changed, his imposing manner growing steeply,Just who are you? Howe you have little Sans things?
This blue haired youth was naturally Tang San. However, he had changed far, far too much in these five years. Not only his appearance, along with the Blue Silver Emperors second awakening, and gaining the two great domains,pared to five years ago, by now his temperament had already undergone a Heaven and earth revolting change. Dai Mubai naturally didnt recognize him.
Hearing the intense hostility and part anxiety in Dai Mubais voice, Tang San couldnt help being secretly moved. Comrades wererades, they were concerned for his safety!
No longer teasing everyone, Tang San earnestly said:Boss Dai, Im Tang San!
Youre Tang San?Dai Mubai stared at him with eyes wide.
Tang San hurriedly nodded. In order to get Dai Mubai to believe him, he specially disyed extreme sincerity. After the several elders had raised their three conditions to him at the Clear Sky Sect that day, they had at once carried out his ceremony for recognizing his ancestors and n.
Even though he couldnt offer sacrifice for his dead grandfather, he had still at longst returned to the Clear Sky School.
The three tasks the sect had him do wasnt something that could be aplished in a short time, and Tang San also felt that his distance to breaking through the sixtieth rank wasnt far.
Originally when the Shrek Seven Devils had separated, he and Xiao Wu left first, and naturally didnt know about the five year reunion. But when he returned to the Shrek Academy while studying at the Moon Pavilion, Grandmaster had told him about it, and therefore he had first rushed over here to meet everyone.
Seeing the four again, everyones appearance had changed somewhat, but they were still in the same mold, and right now his mood was also surging.
Boss Dai, five years have passed, weve all grown up. A bit of change is normal.Even though Tang San knew what he said wasnt very persuasive, he still smiled wryly and said it.
Dai Mubai looked towards Ma Hongjun,Do you believe him?
A cold light flickered in Ma Hongjuns little eyes,Itd be a wonder if I did. Lets catch him before anything else. Hes got third brothers things, Ill see if he doesnt tell the truth with a bit of violence.
Even though they hadnt met for a few years, their former teamwork still flowed in their blood. As Ma Hongjuns words fell, Dai Mubai was already striking with a palm at Tang Sans stomach. A profoundly vigorous aura instantly burst forth,pared to before, there was a somewhat expansive energy within his spirit power. Even though he didnt release his spirit, with this tiger palm of his, the air around Tang San had already be heavy and stinging.
Tang San was very helpless, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun basically didnt give him the chance to exin.
He was only too clear about Dai Mubais strength. In a few years without seeing each other, this boss strength should have progressed greatly again. Even he didnt dare take on the Evil Eye White Tigers violent attack head on.
His feet shifting slightly, Tang San had already slipped backward, both his hands swinging to either side, a simple motion of one up and one down.
Dai Mubai immediately felt an intense attractive force striking his spirit power sideways, falling into empty air.
But this moment, Ma Hongjun had already released his spirit.
With an explosion, a vast me abruptly soared from his body, fiery red splendor leaping up no less than five meters. Bizarrely, the clothes he wore didnt show the slightest sign of damage from this me.
His gaze turned sharp, his hair extending from the back of his head in a mohican, his entire body turning fiery red. At the same time, a pair of enormous fiery red wings unfurled from Ma Hongjuns back, his whole body grew a bit taller, and the excess fat also seemed to contract somewhat. Most peculiar was that his little eyes unexpectedly seemed to be giving off mes.
Two yellow, two purple, one ck, five spirit rings moved neatly and rhythmically over him, the scorching heat brought by his tyrannical spirit power also made everything in his surroundings illusory, rippling like water.
Good Fatty, youve improved a lot! Take a look at me too.Dai Mubai shouted. Amidst a tigers roar, an instant gale erupted, his golden hair instantly turning white, his body abruptly expanding, in the blink of an eye already more than two meters fifty tall, his whole body covered in white and ck striped fur, two massive tiger palms extending, each finger ejecting a chi long golden de. From him, besides valiance, one could still sense a wild aura, the fiercely swelling muscles already bursting through his clothes.
Two yellow, two purple, two ck, a full six spirit rings appeared neatly over Dai Mubai. He had actually already broken through the sixtieth rank bottleneck, reaching the Spirit Emperor level.
Ma Hongjun couldnt help being rmed:Boss is worthy of being the boss, youre a Spirit Emperor, Im just fifty seventh rank. It seems my efforts havent been enough!
Chapter 152 — Five Years’ Change
Chapter 152: Five Years Change
Part 1
Even though their mouths were speaking, their bodies were still moving roughly towards Tang San from two directions, and Zhu Zhuqing had already quietly pulled Ning Rongrong ten meters behind Tang San, the three vaguely forming a triangr encirclement around him, clearly prepared not to give him any chance to escape.
Tang San helplessly said:We havent met for five years, and you treat a brother like this!
At the same time as he spoke, he immediately felt two equally tyrannical auras given off behind him. No need to ask, Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong had also released their spirits.
He subconsciously inclined his head, gazing through the corners of his eye, and his heart couldnt help twitching.
If Dai Mubai breaking through the sixtieth rank could still be said to be within his expectations, then Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong also both possessing six spirit rings was something he wouldnt have imagined.
Equally two yellow, two purple, two ck, two beautiful women both releasing the radiance of six spirit rings.
Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda seemed a bitrger, six rings of light moving rhythmically up and down, that dazzlingly beautiful light exceptionally mesmerising.
After Zhu Zhuqing released her spirit, her whole body seemed to have be even colder, it seemed as if her entire body had an illusory feeling. Even though she stood there quietly, she made people unable to capture her intact silhouette.
Of fourrades, three had broken through the sixtieth rank. Tang San inwardly sighed in praise, and at the same time he also couldnt help being a bit dissatisfied with his own pace.
Actually, his cultivation in the two years he followed Tang Hao really wasnt slow.
In his two years of massacre in ughter City, as well as his final year of cultivation in the Moon Pavilion, he had actually advanced in different areas, while his spirit power cultivation had instead slowed.
Zhu Zhuqing always had a persevering character, and back then she had obtained enormous benefits from the immortal herb Tang San supplied. As for Ning Rongrong, in order to find relief from her pain in these five years, she had practically cultivated both day and night, and also not long ago broken through the sixtieth rank great bottleneck.
When she sessfully broke through, Ning Fengzhi had announced within the sect that she was the next generation Seven Treasure zed Tile School master.
Sensing hisrades improvement, Tang Sans mind was suddenly filled with a somewhat heroic feeling. Even though he still hadnt broken through the sixtieth rank, his progress also hadnt been any less than theirs!
Thinking of this, Tang San couldnt help a long whistle,You dont believe my identity, then Ill use force to prove it. Besides us Shrek Seven Devils, who could still possess this kind of strength?
Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun werent prepared to talk nonsense with him. In their hearts concerned for Tang Sans safety, the two moved practically simultaneously.
Dai Mubais feet slid a step, his whole body blossoming with golden light, his first spirit ability White Tiger Barrier alreadyunching. At the same time, he suddenly elerated, tiger palm swinging out, shing straight on with Tang San.
Set.A muffled voice echoed from Tang Sans mouth. Four clusters of blue light was emitted from different ces on the ground, Blue Silver Emperors ten thousand year fourth spirit ability, Blue Silver Prison.
The four clusters of Blue Silver Emperor simultaneously enveloped Dai Mubais quartet, including the dashing forward Dai Mubai, the four halted practically simultaneously.
Even Ma Hongjuns zing hot phoenix me was unexpectedly alsopletely suppressed at this moment.
Appearance could be faked, but not spirit abilities.
Right now, Tang San had already released his Blue Silver Emperor, the sight of the distinctive ck color of the fourth spirit ring distracting Dai Mubai.
But those tiger ws still subconsciously grabbed the Blue Silver prison in front of him.
At this moment, ayer of deep blue light releasing from Tang San, the appearance of the Blue Silver Domain.
The greenery in front of the Shrek Academy gate was rather good, and wherever there were nts, how could there be any less of the tenaciously growing blue silver grass? In the split second the Blue Silver Domain released, Tang San felt his mind connecting to all the blue silver grass in the surroundings.
Led by the imperial aura of the blue silver world, all the blue silver grass grew frantically, in the blink of an eye changing to the appearance of blue silver emperor, extending with lightning speed to the surroundings of the Blue Silver Prisons Tang San released,ing into contact.
Instantly, the four Blue Silver Prisons turned dazzlingly golden. Even though Dai Mubais iparably sharp tiger ws cut at it, they only rebounded rigidly.
Zhu Zhuqing was also confronted with an equally bitter experience, and Ma Hongjun was even moreprehensively suppressed. Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor had been nourished by the top quality fire attribute immortal herb Infernal Precious Apricot, and even though his phoenix me was powerful, it was still impossible to burn down Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor.
Appearance and temperament may change. Dont tell me my abilities would change too? Boss Dai, watch closely.
Tang San bowed slightly, his five spirit rings brightening, and at the same time, along with the sound of tearing cloth, the like carved from crystal Eight Spider Lances burst through his back. Simultaneously, Tang Sans eyes also emitted a crystal clear blue light.
Withdrawing the Blue Silver Emperor in his hand, ck light surged out, the Clear Sky Hammer appearing in his left hand as the Blue Silver Prisons also subsequently disappeared.
Twin spirits, fourth ten thousand year spirit ability, Eight Spider Lances, mind condensing wisdom skull bone, this moment Tang San waspletely revealed in front of hispanions.
Seeing this scene, Dai Mubai who was just preparing to use more powerful spirit abilities turned sluggish,You really are Tang San? But, how did your appearance change so much?
Tang San said with a wry smile:As long as you give me a chance to exin, of course Ill tell you.
Ma Hongjun looked at Dai Mubai, then again looked at the Eight Spider Lances on Tang Sans back,Boss, even though these Eight Spider Lances are a bit different from before, they really dont seem fake.
Dai Mubai nodded, gazing at Zhu Zhuqing to the side. Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong looked eye to eye, also nodding simultaneously. If the Tang San in front of them really was fake, then everything was too coincidental.
After all, each Spirit Masters abilities were unique and unmatched.
Compared to five years ago, even if Tang San had be even more powerful, the most basic things still hadnt changed. Especially the Heavenly gifted twin spirits could be even less easily copied.
Just as Dai Mubai was preparing to ask Tang San just what was actually going on, the sound of noisy footsteps came from the side of the Shrek Academy.
Before anyone arrived, a deep thick voice reached them,Who dares pretend to be our little monsters, and even dare fight. Let me have a look.
A valiantly built big middle aged man walked out from the Shrek Academy, still followed by another two middle aged men. It seemed the Academy teachers had appeared.
Seeing this person, the Shrek Five Devils all smiled. The arrival was no stranger, but Motionless Bright King Zhao Wuji.
Zhao Wuji had received the reports of the on duty students. Such matters originally didnt require him to personallye out, but at the same time his current work as vice dean was very light, and that wild boiling blood in his bones made hime running over shouting out of interest to take a look at who dared pretend to be the Shrek Seven Devils. Teaching them a lesson in passing would also count as a bit of exercise.
Right now, as he truly left the gate, and saw the five people standing there, he quickly rubbed his eyes.
Right now, even though Tang San among the Shrek Five Devils had withdrawn his Blue Silver Emperor and didnt have the sparkle of spirit rings, the Eight Spider Lances was still on his back, and the other four all had the twinkling radiance of spirit rings.
If everyones appearance could be said to still require some discerning, then the spirits and imposing manner they currently disyed, and still the might represented by the spirit rings, all helped Zhao Wujie to a conclusion.
Besides the Shrek Seven Devils, who could still possess this kind of might at such an age?
Fuck me, its actually really you pack of little monsters.Laughing heartily, Zhao Wuji went to meet them.
The two teachers following him as well as the on duty student who informed him were all stared nkly, the dazzling spirit ring radiance in front of them already shing and blossoming to their eyes. Further adding Zhao Wujis words, they immediately understood that these people in front of them were unexpectedly really those who had shined with extraordinary splendor five years ago, in one stroke bing championships of the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament, members of the Shrek Seven Devils!
Dai Mubai was the closest to the Academy gate, and immediately went forward, giving this Motionless Bright King a bearhug.
Fuck me, be a bit gentler.Zhao Wu immediately groaned in Dai Mubais hug. Even though his strength had also greatly improved in these years under Grandmasters instruction, right now Dai Mubai had released a spirit that was in itself widely known for its strength. This excited hug made the bones in Zhao Wujis entire body issue cracking sounds.
Teacher Zhao.Tang San and the other three simultaneously called out respectfully.
Their hearts were all brimming with respect towards the initial several teachers of the Shrek Academy.
The rims of Zhao Wujis eyes were already somewhat reddened, and after releasing his hug with Dai Mubai he turned to look at the others after pping his thick and solid arm. His gaze first of all fell on the big Fatty Ma Hongjun, and seeing Fatty seem about toe hug him he hastily dodged to the side,Go away, Fatty, keep some distance, or are you going to burn my clothes with that me?
Ma Hongjun awkwardly scratched his head, then hastily withdrew his spirit, smiling towards Zhao Wuji without daring to speak.
Zhao Wuji very quickly also looked at Ning Rongrong flickering with gem-like light and Zhu Zhuqing at her side,Youre Rongrong and Zhuqing. We havent met in five years, but youve both be greatdies, and increasingly beautiful. Yi, youre little San?
Rubbing his eyes hard, Zhao Wuji didnt dare believe his eyes as he looked at Tang San.
Part 2
Tang San smiled:Couldnt it be me? My outside has changed a bit. How about letting us inside first, then Ill exin it. Dean Flender, vice dean Liu Erlong, and teacher, are they well?
Even if Zhao Wuji still didnt quite dare believe this kind of graceful and elegant youth was Tang San, the Eight Spider Lances behind his back and the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand werent fake. Immediately nodding, he said:Theyre all well. Lets go, well go inside first. What were you up to here, with swords drawn and bows bent? Dont tell me you were tearing down the Academy?
Dai Mubai swiftly pulled out a long gown from his spirit tool, wearing it the instant he withdrew his spirit,A misunderstanding, this is all a misunderstanding. We also didnt recognize little San. Until now we still didnt dare believe it. But, you shouldnt know the time we set for our reunion!
Tang San somewhat helplessly said:Ill tell you about it after weve gone back. Actually, Teacher saw me in this appearance. He also told me the time for this gathering. When meeting Teacher, youll naturally believe it.
Zhao Wuji nodded, saying:I heard Grandmaster say you came back once, but rushed off again in a hurry. Dont stand around, lets go inside at once. You are all the pride of the Academy, if that miser Flender learns youre back, Im afraid he might fly to Heaven from excitement.
Led by Zhao Wuji, there were naturally no obstructions, and the Shrek Five Devils followed him to enter the Academy.
Due to the strength Tang San revealed just now, as well as his simple exnation, Dai Mubai and the others gradually came to believe him.
After all, right now Tang San was also on the five ring level. At this age, there were really far, far too few people able to reach such a level.
Third brother, tell me, what did you once give me as a present?Ning Rongrong asked, walking next to Tang San.
Tang San smiled:Still dont believe me? Has the Flying God w been useful to you afterwards? There are still those hidden weapons, does the Seven Treasure zed Tile School still equip them?
Ning Rongrongs eyes revealed a light of understanding,It seems you really are third brother. Only, how would you change this much? Its too inconceivable. And youve still be so handsome.
Dai Mubai walking furthest ahead also couldnt help turning his head to look at Tang San, smiling wryly:If you really are little San, Ill have to be jealous. Your talents were originally better than ours, and now youve be so handsome as well, wont you let people live?
Tang San smiled:Youve got Zhuqing, and no concern for more beautiful women, what are you still doing thinking about this? Zhuqings affection wont change because youre not as handsome as I am. Are you still dissatisfied? Ill exin it once we see teacher and the others, and save telling it twice.
Shrek Academys main building was twice asrge as before, but the number of enrolled students hadnt changed, it was only the equipment and facilities that were much moreplete than before. The mimicry cultivation areas were fundamentally robust, suiting cultivation for students with all kinds of spirits.
Why is little Ao still not here? Dont tell me he forgot what day it is?Tang San puzzled asked.
Hearing this, the rims of Ning Rongrongs eyes couldnt help reddening again. By now, everyone had already entered the teaching building. Dai Mubai turned around, pping Tang Sans shoulder,Dont ask. Well talk when we see Grandmaster again. We havent met for five years, lets chat properly.
Flender leaned back at ease in his enormous office chair. These years his life could even be said to have been leisurely. Even though he was the dean, a lot of the troubles of the Academy no longer needed his personal attention, the Academy affairs were managed by Liu Erlong, and teaching the students was handled by the super theorist Grandmaster.
As the dean he needed to worry even less about funding for the Academy. Everything required for the Academys operations was specially allocated by the Heaven Dou Empire.
Further adding the importance the Empire attached to it, right now his status in the Heaven Dou Empire was extremely high, the target of innumerable influential officials.
Perhaps it was rted to his mood, but in these years his spirit power had progressed a lot, already reaching the eighty third rank, formally bing a Spirit Douluo. Even Zhao Wuji had already just broken through the eightieth rank. Besides that Poison Douluo who never showed either head nor tail in the Academy, there were also these two Spirit Douluo. Liu Erlong was currently also seventy ninth ranked, only a thin line away from breaking through the eightieth rank.
This lord dean was just considering whether to have a taste of the new tea sent over by the imperial household, when the bell outside the office door rang.
Its open,e in.Flender saidzily.
Only a few people woulde to his office, and they were all very familiar faces, naturally hed be very casual.
The door opened, and Zhao Wujis familiar figure stepped inside.
Boss, whats up?Zhao Wuji walked towards Flender, smiling and giggling.
Flender shot him a re, then grinned, saying:You came just in time, I was just going to prepare some tea. Since you came, you do it. Saves me standing up.
Zhao Wuji looked dumbstruck at Flender,My lord dean, youre gettingzier andzier.
Flender immediately assumed a righteous and cold appearance,As Shrek Academys dean, my mission is to n the overall situation, theres naturally no need for me to personally attend trifles. So that Shrek Academy can nurture even more outstanding talents, is the future development direction I rack my brains over each day.
Zhao Wujiughed out loud,Alright, youre not only getting evenzier, youre also getting more and more vulgar. Brats, look at what your lord dean has be. Come in all of you.
Flender stared nkly a moment, he naturally didnt need to guard his heart in his own office, and hearing Zhao Wuji say this, he sensed auras outside of his office through spirit power fluctuations.
The door opened, and a group of five people walked inside. Seeing them, ourzy and vulgar dean immediately opened his eyes wide.
You, youre
Flender excitedly stood from behind his desk, his gaze sweeping across the five faces in front of him. The Shrek Seven Devils were always the pride of his heart. They were also the pride of Shrek Academy. Watching these children appear once again, he was actually beside himself with emotion.
Ma Hongjun swiftly took a few steps forward, giving his teacher a powerful bearhug,Teacher, Ive missed you.
Dai Mubai smiled:Dean Flender, did you forget our five year appointment? Today is the day.
Flender forcefully hugged Fatty, his gaze turning to everyone again.
As his gaze fell on Tang Sans face, he couldnt help staring nkly a moment. The others he could naturally recognize, but seeing this handsome and graceful white clothed youth, he couldnt help hesitating:You are
Tang San smiled wryly:Dean Flender, Im little San!
Flender rubbed his eyes in disbelief,Youre little San? Heavens, no wonderst time Grandmaster said your appearance had changed after your Blue Silver Grass second awakening. It seems it was true. Ill have to be jealous, your talent was originally good, and now youve actually changed even on the outside. Its really too inconceivable.
Jealousy. Jealousy is useless. This can only exin my insight and knowledge.Two people stepped through the door, it was Grandmaster and Liu Erlong who had just received the news.
Tang San of course hoped to first see Grandmaster on his return to the Academy, but Flender was after all the dean, and when everyone returned together they would alsoe here first. Zhao Wuji sent people to notify Grandmaster and Liu Erlong.
Teacher.Tang Sans mood abruptly became moved, no longer able to maintain that grace, he turned to Grandmaster, already bowing deeply.
Grandmaster supported Tang Sans shoulder, without letting him bow, his stiff face expressed a smile, and the excitement in his eyes equally couldnt be concealed,Its good that youve returned, its good that youve returned. It seems your strength has also improved somewhat.
Ning Rongrong said cutely:Lord dean, where is your tea? Ill steep some for everyone.
Flender also wasnt polite,ughing out loud:Thats good, I heard Rongrong has already been decided as sessor to next sect master. To have the future Seven Treasure zed Tile School master steep tea for me, Im very honored.
To the side, Zhu Zhuqing couldnt help smiling,Then Ill help Rongrong.
Dai Mubai said:En, thats right, Zhuqing is now the Star Luo imperial crown princess.
Zhu Zhuqing shot him a melodramatic nce,Did I marry you?
Dai Mubai grinned:Thatll happen sooner orter.
Flender was just going to hand over the tea to Ning Rongrong, and looked at Dai Mubai:Mubai, you were instated as crown prince?
Everyone present were familiar people, and Dai Mubai hadpletely matured after five years, not hiding anything, he smiled and nodded,That is inseparably rted to the instruction of dean and Grandmaster back then. If not for those many things you taught me, I wouldnt have returned today.
Everyone knew that Dai Mubais words were no idle courtesy, each of his words came from the heart.
It was just because of being together with the Shrek Seven Devils, studying at the Shrek Academy, that had helped him re-establish his confidence. After taking the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament, in these five years, besides assiduous cultivation, he had also worked hard to perfect his ns for rulership, amply obtaining the approval of his n.
That frustrated older brother of his had already grown less and less able to contend against him.
Part 3
When Tang San, Ning Rongrong and Ma Hongjun heard this they were even more a bit touched. As crown prince, Dai Mubais position in the Star Luo Empire was extremely important, but he had taken the risk to rush over for this gathering. First let alone the threat from Spirit Hall, as heir to one of the Continents two great empires, if the Heaven Dou Empire knew he was within their borders, some sort of action would be normal.
The tempering of the future heir to the Star Luo Empire could even be called extremely harsh, before taking the throne, there absolutely wouldnt be anyone dispatched for protection. Only in constant trials and tribtions would there be some growth. Survival of the fittest.
As a result, the Star Luo Empire went from originally holding a third of the Continents area, to now being equal to the Heaven Dou Empire. Even to the extent that even domestic factional powers had begun to be suppressed.
If not for the intervention of Spirit Hall, perhaps the Star Lou Empire would have already be apletely united great empire by now.
Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing went to make tea for everyone, and Flender hurriedly called everyone to sit.
His office was exceptionally expansive, seating these people wasnt a problem.
Dai Mubai said to Tang San:Little San, now tell us how you changed into this appearance. Im very curious, just how did you became that handsome?
Ma Hongjun said:You all already have whore faces, what do you still want to be more handsome for? If someone wanted to change their appearance, it should be me! The pitiful me has until now still been cut off from others, no one who wants to follow me.
Dai Mubai smiled:Didnt you want to pursue Jiang Zhu back then? What? Did she reject you?
Ma Hongjuns expression was bitter:She ignored me after learning my age. Dont tell me being young is wrong?
Seeing that deliberately assumed appearance as well as the scrunched up fat on his face, everyone couldnt helpughing out loud.
Grandmaster sat near Tang San,Little San. Tell everyone about your experiences. Last time we met in a rush, and I also very much want to know.
Tang San nodded, his experiences in these years certainly had a somewhat fantastical tint. Next, he began to talk about what happened after his father brought him away back then. Even so much that he didnt hide Xiao Wus identity as well as his own experiences in ughter City and afterwards returning to the sect.
Listening to Tang Sans calm narration, each persons heart had a kind of core shocking feeling.
Separating from Xiao Wu, assiduous tempering, ughter Citys danger, his mothers fate, returning to the sect and receiving the trial, in a brief five years, Tang San had experienced so much.
Even Dai Mubai who spent all day submerged in power struggles couldnt help gasping in surprise. Whether in terms of facing danger or blows to the heart, all of Tang Sans experiences were clearly above his.
Hearing Tang San finish speaking about the process of Blue Silver Grass second awakening, everyone becamepletely convinced the youth in front of them was the Thousand Hands Asura from back then.
......so Ive temporarily gained the approval of the sect. Uncle sect master let me return to the sect again after Ive reached Spirit Douluo, to pass on the true skills of the Clear Sky Sect. My current main spirit is Blue Silver Grass, its not suited to cultivating some of the sects created abilities.
Listening to Tang Sans story, the rims of Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqings eyes had both be somewhat red. Whether it was Tang Sans life experiences or his helplessly leaving Xiao Wu, both were so moving.
Ning Rongrong had originally felt that shed already suffered a lot, butpared to Tang San, at least she still had aplete family, as well as the father and rtives that loved her. But Tang San had to carry the responsibilities of his father, had no mother, and his father had also crippled himself. What kind of suffering was that?
After a brief silence, Grandmaster sighed, saying:Let the past be the past. Everything must move forwards. If my guess is correct, the three requirements the Clear Sky School elders raised should actually be a test for you. Your gifts should already have won them over. These three conditions test you in three kinds of different abilities. Reaching eightieth rank before thirty is a test to your perseverance. Killing a Spirit Hall Title Douluo and obtaining a hundred thousand year spirit ring tests your courage and wisdom. It seems that they are paving the road for the future sess of the Clear Sky School. If Im not mistaken, as long as you canplete these three conditions, it will be time for the Clear Sky School to reenter the world.
Tang San was Grandmasters disciple. What Grandmaster could think of, he had naturally also though of.
Frankly, he had never had any interest in the position as Clear Sky School master. His biggest dream since arriving in this world was to rely on what he had learned to rebuild that Tang Sect.
Taking the Continents number one sect, the Clear Sky School, didnt really suit him. However, for the responsibilities his father had left him, he couldnt shrink back from the Clear Sky Schools matters.
Flenderughed out loud, saying:Lets not talk about that, why, theres still another ten years. Whats impossible for others to aplish isnt necessarily any kind of difficulty when ced in front of little San. Tell me, what is you little monsters strength like? And also, that fellow little Ao? Why isnt he here?
Ning Rongrongs mood had already recovered a lot after the previous release when they met, and simply described her events with Oscar. The rims of her eyes reddened once again, but this time she didnt cry.
Zhao Wuji couldnt help saying:I really didnt see it before, that little Ao that fellow would be so firm. Leaving without a sound, and his current whereabouts also unknown.
Ning Rongrong hung her head:What I fear for is his safety, hes after all only a food system Spirit Master. Even with the hidden weapons third brother handed out, if he really encounters some great danger, Im afraid
Liu Erlong embraced Ning Rongrongs shoulders, letting her lean against her bosom,Silly girl, theres no use for you to think about that now. Its already been five years. If danger were to appear, it would have already done so long ago. Since youve decided to wait for him, then you have to have faith in him. Its already been half of ten years. In another five years, there will be a result. Perhaps, he will appear in front of you in less than five years.
Ning Rongrong nodded silently, still unable to smooth the expression on her face.
Flender pped the plump Ma Hongjun next to him,Fatty, in your so-called five years of learning through experience, whats your spirit power rank reached? Dont tell me you havent progressed at all.
Ma Hongjun said aggrieved:Originally my progress wasnt small, butpared to these abnormals, it doesnt count for anything. Teacher, right now Im at fifty seventh ranked spirit power. That still counts as pretty good.
Flender stared nkly a moment, pleasant surprise shing in his eyes. In fact, Ma Hongjun still wasnt twenty years old. Fifty seventh rank at this age, and moreover with him possessing the top quality spirit, Fire Phoenix, as well as having obtained a me right arm spirit bone, he had absolutely risen to the rank of celebrity within the young generation.
And you all?Flender looked at the others.
Dai Mubai said:Im about to advance to the sixty fourth rank. Zhuqing just reached the sixtieth rank and got her sixth spirit ring. Just now I saw that Rongrongs cultivation might be about the same as hers. As for little San, it seems like hes quickly approaching the sixtieth rank.
Tang San nodded,Right now Im at the peak of the fifty ninth rank, I should be.
Flender, Grandmaster, Liu Erlong, Zhao Wuji, these four great Shrek Academy seniors all looked face to face.
Abnormals, monsters.Practically the same words leapt from four mouths.
In fact, these children in front of them were universally around twenty! back then, Spirit Halls Golden Generation trio were twenty, and their spirit power was also barely more than fiftieth rank.
But these little monsters in front of them were universally all already dithering around the sixtieth rank. In the Spirit Master world, this could even be said to be unprecedented in history.
Actually, even though the Shrek Seven Devils were good in terms of talent, there was hardly any difference from Spirit Halls Golden Generation. The reason why they could have their present progress was inextricably linked to the immortal treasure herbs Tang San provided. Those immortal treasure herbs not only made their strength increase substantially, but even more importantly gave them a solid foundation, imperceptibly changing their bodies.
Those immortal treasure herbs had all passed Tang Sans careful selection, selecting the most suitable herbs for each of them to take.
Only Xiao Wu didnt eat the immortal treasure herbs, and she was a shape changed hundred thousand year spirit beast, her cultivation speed was naturally a lot faster than ordinary Spirit Masters.
It was all these kinds of circumstances that created these little monsters in front of them.
Flender red at Ma Hongjun,You look at the others, all around the sixtieth rank, just you arecking. You definitely havent been doing anything decent in these years. Dont sleep andze around all day. Its lucky your spirit is so good.
Ma Hongjun said with a wronged expression:Teacher, its not that I didnt try hard, rather that these fellows are too abnormal!
Grandmaster smiled:Fine, Flender, dont cover it up, your heart is actually desperately happy. Even though Fattys spirit power is somewhat modest, with the power of that Evil Fire Phoenix of his, his strength isnt below little San and the others. You dont have to short-change him.
Liu Erlong suddenly asked Tang San:Little San, when are you nning to go find Xiao Wu?
Tang San said without the slightest hesitation:Originally I was nning on going directly to the Star Dou Great Forest. After all, Im about to reach the sixtieth rank. I nned to first return to the Academy for everyone, and once I leave Ill go directly to search for Xiao Wu. Apanying her to cultivate in the Star Dou Great Forest, once shes broken through the sixtieth rank, Ill bring her back to see you all.
The expression in Liu Erlongs eyes softened,Be good to her. Even if shes a hundred thousand year spirit beast reincarnated, you also said that after her transformation isplete, she wont be any different from a human. You cant have any notion of discriminating against her, otherwise I wont be able to forgive you.
Chapter 153 — Oscar’s Sixth Spirit Ring
Chapter 153: Oscars Sixth Spirit Ring
Part 1
Tang San smiled and shook his head,Why would I? If I discriminated against Xiao Wu, wouldnt that be discriminating against my own mother? Dont forget that my mother was also a human form hundred thousand year spirit beast.
Liu Erlong smiled:Good then. After you see her, remember to tell her that I miss her. Even though shes actually a lot older than me, Im still her godmother, this wont change.
Tang San smiled:Of course.
After leaving the Clear Sky School this time, the highest priority on Tang Sans list was to go search for Xiao Wu, and afterwards continue cultivating. He wasnt too worried about rising to the eightieth rank in ten years, he believed he had that ability. Of course, in this period of cultivation, he wanted to be together with Xiao Wu.
Hed already nned it out properly. After finding Xiao Wu, if Xiao Wu wished to stay in the Star Dou Great Forest, hed apany her there. If she wanted to leave with him, then hed find a ce to properly forge his hidden weapons, and cultivate further.
Tang San wasnt particrly fond of the pretentiousness of the outside world. As long as he could be together with Xiao Wu, other things werent important. As for raising the Clear Sky Sect, that would also have to wait until he had the corresponding strength. Right now it was still premature.
Along with the rise in his strength, he already had a lot more Tang Sect hidden weapons secret lore he could cultivate, but the fiercer the hidden weapons cultivation, the more difficult, and they moreover had to pass an even more difficult refining process. Like those top quality hidden weapons that even more required a long forging process. Flender rolled his eyes, smiling:Youre all the pride of our Shrek Academy, we also cant let you make this trip back in vain. How about showing off a bit of strength to the Academy?
The Shrek Seven Devils smiled at each other. They knew that this lord dean wanted to squeeze them for any remaining value. But that was just Flenders nature! They didnt have any objections to this, on the contrary okaying it cheerfully.
Flender spoke with frank assurance,For young spirit masters, having a suitable idol would have very great benefits to their cultivation. Im certainly not equal to Xiao Gang in actual training, but I can still grasp such a mind. If you dont object, I hope you can reveal your strength in front of the students of the whole Academy once. Let them have a look at what level people of the same age can reach.
Liu Erlong snapped:Boss, this might also have the opposite reaction. If by some chance the students get the impression theyre toocking, and grow dispirited, what then?
Flender unflinchingly said:Such students are unworthy of our cultivation. Xiao Gang. What do you think about my proposal?
Grandmaster smiled faintly,I have no opinions. Youre the dean, you decide.
Flender then looked at Dai Mubai, Tang San and the others, revealing an inquiring gaze.
Dai Mubai smiled:No problem for me, its just in time to also have a look at what level everyones cultivation has reached. Just now because we didnt recognize little San outside the gate and fought him, it seemed that everyone has improved a lot. This is just the time to see what everyones true strength is.
Tang San and the others also nodded simultaneously, expressing their approval of Dai Mubais idea. The Shrek Academy could be called their other home, they absolutely wouldnt decline if they could do something for the Academy.
Flender smiled:Good then. Erlong, you go arrange it. The little fellows all have their own things to do, we cant hold them up for too long. I think arranging it for tomorrow is good.
Liu Erlong gave Flender a nce, her eyes revealing a crafty light. Nodding, she got up and left. As she walked out of Flenders office, a smile already rippled at the corners of her mouth.
Two hourster, Shrek Academy was already stered with enormous posters. The title was: Five Shrek Seven Devils return, tomorrow they invite all students to disy the results of their cultivation byparing notes with the joint forces of dean Flender and vice dean Zhao Wuji.
Pitiful Zhao Wuji and Flender, right now they were still full of joy and expectations, chatting with the Shrek Five Devils, unaware that they had already been sold out by Liu Erlong.
...
Northernmost Heaven Dou Empire. Icebound Forest.
The Icebound Forest consisted of needle-leaved trees most suited to the cold. The tracks of men were rare.
This was simultaneously also a spirit beast forest, only the environment was too nasty, the temperature very low. Therefore, only some Spirit Masters with cold attribute spirits would choose toe here to hunt for the spirit beasts they needed.
A party of more than ten people chewed on delicious sausage with big bites, the hot steam rising from their bodies showing how much they had spent themselves before.
The majority of people all sat on the ground, only one person still stood. In front of him was an enormous dying spirit beast, seemingly entirely covered in magnificent rings of light.
This spirit beast was more than seven meters long, the scales of its body extremely unusual. Each scale was like a small mirror. If it stood motionless, its body could reflect the surrounding scene, and basically couldnt be discovered without careful observation.
But right now this spirit beasts surroundings was already sprayed with blue blood and those seated men. Among those people swiftly recovering their strength, more than half were injured. Clearly that was caused by it.
Standing in front of the seven meter long spirit beast was a man of indeterminable age. The full beard across his whole face practically concealed his appearancepletely. He was tall, his hair disheveled. The only parts of his features that could clearly be seen, was perhaps his pair of peach blossom eyes.
Below his left eye, a scar stretched from the corner of his eye straight down into the beard covering his jaw. Right now, those eyes flickered with extremely ice cold light.
Muttering to himself:Twenty thousand year cultivation Mirror Image Beast, I hope you can give me the spirit ability I expect.
His hand rose, a dagger fell, the more than one chi long dagger in his hand thrusting deeply inside a wound at the Mirror Image Beasts neck where it had lost its scales from a wound, ending the life of this formidable spirit beast.
Among the more than ten people behind him, right now at least half the faces all disyed an avaricious light, but looking at the three people standing next to the man there, they still forcibly restrained the voracious desire in their eyes. After all, those three were their bosses. They were also the most powerful of this hunting team.
Little Ao, be quick about it. Its not safe here, if we meet another few spirits beast as powerful as this, Im afraid well bepletely wiped out.
This man thrusting the dagger, killing the spirit beast, was just the figure Ning Rongrong yearned for day and night. Big Sausage Uncle Oscar.
By now, that face hidden beneath the full beard was already a lot more stalwart. Even though the scar on his face ruined his original beauty, he still seemed to have a particr male charm.
Five years, a full five years had passed. In these five years, he had experienced countless suffering, spending his sweat and blood in painful suffering. At that time, he had joined this hunting team with only one request, that was to help him hunt the spirit beast he needed when he needed it. And now, this twenty thousand year cultivation Mirror Image Beast, was just bing his sixth spirit ring.
The previous speaker was a more than fifty year old man. Among everyone here, the imposing manner he released was the most impressive. He was also the one who stood closest to Oscar. He was also the only person Oscar couldpletely trust in this team.
This person was a seventy sixth ranked Spirit Sage. The highest ranked among the rest of the Spirit Masters in the team was only sixty fourth ranked. In spirit power alone, Oscar could already stand among the top five.
In order to kill this Mirror Image Beast, they had sought it for more than a month before finding an opportunity. The Mirror Image Beast was a kind of exceedingly rare and formidable Spirit Beast, otherwise those team members also wouldnt have disyed such greedy gazes.
Sitting down cross legged in front of the Mirror Image Beast, just when Oscar prepared to close his eyes, suddenly, at the same time as he discovered that just dead Mirror Image Beast release its spirit ring, his dagger thrust out, revealing a faint beam of light.
His heart twitched, but Oscar didnt move impatiently, only when he drew out the dagger, he subconsciously shifted the Mirror Image Beasts position, using its body to suppress that wound from before.
He then sat cross legged in front of the Mirror Image Beast, starting to absorb the spirit ring.
His movements were extremely stealthy, even the not distant Spirit Sage near him didnt notice.
To be able to disy a light from within an already dead spirit beast, there was only one possibility, spirit bone. Oscar knew that after he had finished absorbing the spirit ring, the Mirror Image Beast in front of him would definitely be broken down.
The hunting team wouldnt let anything valuable it had go to waste, and they would even more want to look for the possible appearance of a spirit bone.
The value of any one spirit bone was absolutely an astronomical sum.
To this hunting team, a spirit bone was absolutely a treasure that could cause a massacre. Oscar understood that it was impossible for him to take away the shining spirit bone while absorbing the spirit ring.
He could only absorb this spirit ring before anything else.
The others all quietly waited for Oscar toplete the absorption while recovering. That seventy sixth ranked Spirit Sage stood coldly at Oscars side with his eyes closed, resting, and the other two not far away from him also began to rest.
With the teams three great powers gathered to protect Oscar, the others naturally wouldnt have any ideas.
An ice cold current constantly revolved around Oscars body. Gradually, as that ice cold condensed to a certain degree, it began to charge around violently within Oscar.
Oscar understood that the more intense the pain meant that the strength was more formidable. Wasnt it after enormous pain that Tang San possessed such powerful spirit abilities back then?
Five years had passed. He knew that he still only had five years remaining.
The fifth spirit ability hadnt reached his desire, so this sixth spirit ability was all his hope. Because he wasnt sure he could advance another ten ranks in the next five years to obtain the next spirit ability.
Five years of sharpening himself on the grindstone. The pressure on a food system Spirit Masters spirit abilities in a team could be well imagined. In the eyes of those sects or nobles that seemed to thirst for talent, food system Spirit Masters were perhaps rare talents.
Part 2
But in this kind of spirit beast hunting team, he could only serve in the role of logistics and supply. Sometimes he would even be abandoned.
For Spirit Masters participating in hunting teams not only each had ample realbat experience, but most dreadful was their ice cold character. They joined such teamspletely for the sake of profit. In the ultimate critical moment, even if it was a member of the same team, there was still nobody who would do anything for the person at their side, what was most important was protecting themselves. For a food system Spirit Masterpletelycking attack power like Oscar, to be able to live in such an environment for five years was a miracle. This was admittedly rted to his extremely useful spirit, but it was also closely rted to his own wisdom.
It was just because of living under such enormous pressure, constantly reminding him, that Oscar could make another breakthrough in a brief five years, reaching the sixtieth rank level. In fact, these sixty ranks were far more difficult for him than ordinary Spirit Masters. This year he was only twenty two. Absolutely a genius among geniuses. Of course, in this team, only the Spirit Sage next to him knew his true age.
For a full two hours, in this world of ice and snow, Oscar sweated like rain, soaking his winter clothes. But even so, he didnt utter a sound. With his persistent will, right now he wouldnt be inferiorpared to Tang San.
Atst, the ice cold currents within his body flowed together, forming a faintly fluctuating ring,pletely merged into his body, and Oscar slowly opened his eyes with his back to the majority of the others.
At the same time as he opened his eyes, drawn by the energy, that Spirit Sage in front of him also very naturally opened his eyes. Just as he was about to speak, he saw the expression in Oscars eyes shift.
The two hadnt been working together for a short time. This Spirit Sage immediately became aware that something was up. Without opening his mouth, he shot him an inquiring gaze.
Oscar looked at him, then again looked at the alreadypletely rigid spirit beast, his gaze pausing on the spirit beasts head.
The pupils of the Spirit Sages eyes immediately contracted. He of course understood what the circumstances Oscar hinted at in front of him meant. His whole body slowly tightened, the expression in his eyes also gradually bing sharp. He understood that with the appearance of this thing, there was already no meaning to the team in front of him. Even the two seemingly loyal subordinates closest to him wouldnt easily let this thing slip past their eyes.
And as the strongest of the team, he would undoubtedly be mobbed after the discovery of the spirit bone.
Oscars gaze once again fell on the Spirit Sage. This time, the light in his eyes had already changed, that was an extremely sharp and fierce splendor. Ice cold chill was emitted from his eyes.
The Spirit Sage immediately understood his meaning. Within the entire team, only these two couldpletely trust each other. There was no time to consider, he could only softly nod to Oscar.
Releasing a breath, Oscar slowly spread his arms wide, standing from the ground. His spirit opening, two yellow, two purple, two ck, six spirit rings simultaneously appeared over him. One more spirit ring was a qualitative leap, and his manners had already quietly changed.
Congrattions. Congrattions.The hunting teams gazes were immediately drawn to Oscar.
Oscar turned, saying with a smile:This is to everyones credit. Thank you all for helping me seed. Anyway, my new spirit ability will also help the all of you in the future. Are you interested in having a look?
To Spirit Masters, exining their spirit abilities to others was a kind of disy of trust. What Oscar did undoubtedly made the Spirit Masters present very satisfied. Of course, Oscar saying this alsopletely drew their attention. Nobody was in a rush to cut up the spirit beasts corpse.
Oscar smiled:This sixth spirit ability of mine is somewhat strange, only relying on my own strength wont do, I still need the assistance of others. Big brother Hao Te, Ill trouble you.His final words were spoken to that Spirit Sage. As he spoke, he still pulled out a chi long ck box from his chest, swiftly fumbling with its surface, producing a series of mechanical noises. Previously, only Hao Te next to him had seen him use this thing.
Hao Te asked:How do you want me to help?
Oscar said:I need a drop of your blood.That he chose Hao Te to help him also seemed very ordinary to the others, and raised no doubts.
Hao Te frowned, but still stretched out his right hand in front of Oscar, the fingernail of his thumb pricking his forefinger, immediately opening a cut whence a drop of blood tumbled out.
I, your father, have a mirror image sausage.The spirit incantation was still appalling.
Oscar moved very quickly. His sixth spirit ring abruptly shed, a circle of ck light bubbling out of his palm, instantly merging into that drop of blood. Immediately afterward, intense spirit power fluctuations surged from his palm, his sixth spirit ring also constantly expanding and contracting throughout the process.
Right now, everyones gazes fell on his hand. Within those intense spirit power fluctuations, a faintly silvery sausage quietly took shape.
Oscar said:Big brother Hao Te, please release your spirit.
Hao Te nodded, a light shing in his eyes. His imposing manner instantly turned ruthless, rich spirit power fluctuations spreading from him, as his entire body abruptly grewrger, his muscles expanding. Amidst the thick aura fluctuations, his hair had already be white.
Two yellow, three purple, two ck, seven spirit rings abruptly released. The spirit this Spirit Sage called Hao Te possessed was actually a Snow Soul Demon Bear. Concentrating on offense and defense as a whole, it possessed extremely powerful attack power and defensive capabilities.
Oscar spread his left hand, swiftly chanting two spirit incantations,I, your father, have a stimting pink sausage, I, you father, have a stimting pink sausage.
Now his strength was already at the sixtieth rank, and again using his fourth spirit ability was naturally a lot faster than before, two stimting pink sausages appearing in his palm before everyones eyes.
The others had no idea what he was doing, and further adding that he was a food system Spirit Master without any attack power, there was naturally nobody with doubts. Only expressions of curiosity were seen.
Oscar swallowed a pink sausage himself, and handed the other to Hao Te,Eat this first, afterwards use your seventh spirit ability.
Hao Te swallowed the pink sausage without the slightest hesitation, and at the same time his seventh spirit ring grew radiant. The spirit avatar that he didnt even use against that Mirror Image Beast before suddenly released.
Amidst the gasps of admiration of the other Spirit Masters, Hao Tes clothes instantly burst, in the blink of an eye growing into an extremely thick and solid giant bear, seven meters tall.
His whole body covered with white fur, a frosty frozen air permeating out from within him,plemented even more by this very cold Icebound Forest. A profound aura seemed to make the surrounding air be tangible. Especially under the boost of Oscars stimting pink sausage, his eyes were already filled with a pinkyer, the energy over his whole body growing somewhat more ruthless.
At the same moment, Oscar swiftly stuffed that silvery sausage made from his sixth spirit ability into his own mouth, suddenly shouting,Do it!
Sonorous mechanical cracks echoed, the Godly Zhuge Crossbow already spitting out deadly sharp bolts. At such close distance, and further adding the Godly Zhuge Crossbows own terrifying firing speed, the instantly erupting burst attack power of the sixteen crossbow bolts was absolutely terrifying.
Bearing the brunt were three closest Spirit Masters already within the attack range of the sixteen crossbow bolts. Of these three Spirit Masters, two were Spirit kings, one was a Spirit Emperor. If they were given enough time to prepare, they could naturally block by using their fourth or higher spirit abilities. However, what time did they have to prepare?
What kind of might did the Tang Sect hidden weapons Tang San make have? This moment was even more aplete ambush, just after having settled a formidable spirit beast, and Oscar had further obtained the advantage of a spirit ring. How could have thought that such a food system Spirit Master would actually suddenly rise in revolt at this moment.
More than ten puffs of blood mist exploded into the air. Without the least suspense, those three Spirit Masters bodies were alreadypletely pierced through. Even more dreadful was that Oscars Godly Zhuge Crossbow Bolts were covered with Tang Sans personally made toxin, Meeting Blood Seals The Throat. Such poison, after passing Tang Sans special blending, wouldnt lose effect after the crossbow bolts they were attached to were used. Each time it came into contact with blood, the poison would continue to condense.
The poison spread instantly, and with wide open eyes brimming with disbelief, those three Spirit Masters slowly fell limply. And now, having eaten the stimting pink sausage, Spirit Sage Hao Te also moved. Fully using spirit avatar, and with the further boost of the stimting pink sausage, he threw himself forward. Two Spirit kings didnt even have time to reach before he had already smashed their heads to pieces.
Now there were still eight remaining Spirit Masters. These eight Spirit Masters consisted of four Spirit Kings and four Spirit Emperors. They were also long since battle hardened Spirit Masters. Even though they didnt know why Oscar and Hao Te would suddenly rise in revolt, they still reacted in the first moments, swiftly retreating and releasing their spirits.
Oscar calmly rewound the mechanism of his Godly Zhuge Crossbow. Not only didnt he retreat, he on the contrary followed the enormous Hao Te to charge forward.
Spirit Emperor and Spirit Sage, even though there was only one level difference, the differencey in that spirit avatar. Using his spirit avatar, Hao Te was just like a tiger plunging into a flock of sheep. Amidst an eruption of wild force, leaving those eight spirit masters still unable to join hands essentially unable to resist, spirit abilities falling on his body one by one, basically unable to leave a mark, in the blink of an eye, another two Spirit Kings had perished by his hands.
Get rid of that bastard Oscar first.Nobody knew who shouted, but two Spirit Emperors already swiftly moved around the sides to charge at Oscar. The other four reacted to swiftly form an encirclement. They of course wouldnt hope to be able to kill Hao Te, but would at least first tangle with him. Once Oscar was dealt with, the six would at least have a chance to besiege Hao Te.
By now they for the most part already understood that Hao Te and Oscar suddenly revolting was definitely rted to that killed Mirror Image Beast. Able to make them unleash a massacre without the slightest hesitation, would only be a spirit bone.
Part 3
Hao Te, dont mind me, kill them first.Oscar shouted calmly, at the same time he no longer advanced, but rather swiftly retreated.
Under normal circumstances, such actions were clearly unwise. Only when he was closer to Hao Te could Hao Te look after him. But right now he meticulously pulled open the distance between him and Hao Te, undoubtedly putting himself in danger.
One food system Spirit Emperor facing two agility attack type Spirit Emperors. To anyone it would seem like this should be an unequal confrontation. The two agility attack type Spirit Masters gazes focused on the Godly Zhuge Crossbow in Oscars hand. After all, the impression the Godly Zhuge Crossbow gave them before was too deep. A weapon capable of instantly annihting three Spirit Masters was enough to make them fearful.
The two Spirit Emperors were cautious, both used a protective ability, relying on speed to swiftly get close to Oscar. It seemed to them that all Oscar could rely on was the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, and as for the stimting pink sausage he ate, at most it could only increase his speed a bit.
However, they still underestimated Oscar. A food system Spirit Master capable of wandering this chaotic Icebound Forest for five years, that wasnt something that could be aplished with luck alone. Oscar had never before truly revealed his strength in front of others, but this time he wouldnt hold back.
His body swiftly shot out, dashing madly to one side, the instantly erupting speed shocking the two agility attack type Spirit Masters. They clearly sensed that right now Oscar reliedpletely on his physical strength to run, and not some spirit ability. But his speed seemed a bit too fast.
How could they know that in his Shrek Academy training, Oscar had undergone Grandmasters devil training and the nourishment of Tang Sans immortal herbs. His physical bodys degree of strength wasnt something a food system Spirit Master couldpare to. To say nothing of when he had now eaten the stimting pink sausage.
Of course, even if he was even faster it would still be impossible to match these two agility attack type Spirit Masters, and the distance between the three swiftly closed.
Suddenly, Oscar stopped. With his left foot as axis, his body swiftly rotated, the Godly Zhuge Crossbow in his hand already rising.
The two agility attack type Spirit Masters both had extremely good control over their own bodies, and even though they had released defensive abilities, they still werent willing to contend with that unknown weapon from the front. The two paused practically simultaneously, slipping to either side, not giving Oscar the opportunity to lock onto them. The closer of the two already stuck to the ground and arrived, bone spurs ejecting ejecting from the joints of both hands, thrusting straight at Oscars abdomen.
Oscars face revealed a cold smile, the muscles of his legs suddenly bracing.
With sonorous sounds, six crossbow bolts shot from his thighs practically simultaneously.
Hidden weapons had to be sudden. Right now the Godly Zhuge Crossbow in his hands was just raised, how could those two agility attack type Spirit Masters anticipate that he could actually make such an attack with his thighs? In haste, there was no time to attack Oscar, because he also didnt know how powerful Oscars crossbow bolts were. Both hands pping the ground hard, forcefully changing his forward momentum, speedily flipping over and moving away.
Despite this, he still only dodged three crossbow bolts. The other three still resolutely struck his defensive spirit ability, issuing a series of cracking sounds.
This agility attack type Spirit Emperor really was outstanding. In midair, his fourth spirit ability brightened, two intangible wings appearing behind his back. Even though these wings of his werent enough to fly, they could still change his direction, suddenly twisting in the air, he arrived above Oscar. Right now, his heart was already extremely regretful, both hands simultaneously scratching at Oscars head.
The other Spirit Emperor just arrived from the side. His distance to Oscar was also only five meters. Undoubtedly, to Oscar, this should be a certain death situation.
Just at this moment, Oscar suddenly made a motion that left the two uprehending. Shifting the Godly Zhuge Crossbow to his left hand, he sharply raised his right hand, blocking the two palms scratching towards his head. Simultaneously he raised his right foot, forcefully stomping on the ground. In an instant, his six spirit rings red practically simultaneously, and moreover changed to a weird gray.
The change that appeared immediately afterward, left the two Spirit Emperorspletely stupefied. Oscars upraised right hand suddenly grewrger without any warning, growing at least three times asrge as before, his whole hand covered in ayer of snow white fur, firmly grabbing both striking palms of that midair Spirit Emperor. A great force issued, and the midair Spirit Emperor immediately felt a sharp pain in his wrists, his entire body seeming paralysed for a short moment.
And on the other side, where Oscars right foot stomped on the ground, an intense shockwave brazenly spread outwards. That Spirit Emperor mounting a sneak attack from the side abruptly stiffened, his entire body only knocking against Oscar out of momentum, his brewing spirit ability forcefully interrupted.
Goodbye.An ice cold voice issued from Oscars mouth. He simply swiftly lowered his head, right hand pulling downwards, a thick crossbow bolt abruptly firing from his neck, piercing perfectly straight into the throat of that Spirit Emperor in midair. And the Godly Zhuge Crossbow in his left hand once again spit out death.
The Spirit Emperorunching the sneak attack who had his spirit abilities interrupted and bumped against him, was sent flying as his body was hit by sixteen extremely powerful crossbow bolts, already turned into a sieve. The dying Spirit Emperor in the air was unable to understand how Oscars techniques could change like this, how a food system Spirit Master could actually use spirit abilities simr to Snow Soul Demon Bear Spirit Sage Hao Tes Giant Spirit Palm and Seismic Wave.
With a swing of his right hand, the midair Spirit Emperor was flung to the ground. Oscar swayed once, his face immediately turning somewhat pale. But the light in his eyes was brimming with excitement. Killing two agility attack type Spirit Emperors was, to him, in no way as simple as just settling the current crisis. Even more important was that killing these two by relying on his own strength, signified an important shift in his Spirit Master career.
The twenty thousand year cultivation Mirror Image Beast was just what he hoped for, it finally gave him the spirit ability that most suited his needs. Mirror Image Large Sausage.
The effect of the mirror image sausage was copying. But when it was made it had to have the blood of a Spirit Master as basis. If the possessor of the blood had spirit power exceeding the producer, the producer could disy seventy percent of the power of the spirit abilities equal to his level. If the targets spirit power was equal to the producer, the producer could disy eighty percent of the might of the blood donors spirit abilities.
It could be fully used for three minutes. In other words, eating that mirror image sausage before, within three minutes, Oscar possessed the spirit abilities of Hao Te at seventy percent power as a Snow Soul Demon Bear Spirit Master.
On the surface it seemed like this spirit ability of Oscars had effects out of the ordinary, he could after all duplicate all spirit abilities. But in fact, the restrictions of this spirit ability were equallyrge. With his present sixtieth rank, possessing seventy percent of Hao Tes power for three minutes, was actually equivalent to just a roughly fiftieth ranked Hao Te, and those two agility attack type Spirit Masters before were actually above him in strength. The reason they were killed by him was mostly because of the unexpectedness.
And while only using seventy percent of the spirit abilities might, Oscar would pay a hundred percent of the spirit power cost to support them. The spirit power required to manufacture the mirror imagerge sausage was even more frightful, equivalent to one third of his present spirit power to make one.
However, to Oscar, the greatest bit of good news was that this mirror image sausage kept for a very long time. Each mirror image sausage produced could keep its effectiveness for one year. If there was arge number of high level Spirit Masters that donated blood to let him make them, under certain circumstances, he might also be considered a kind of Battle Spirit Master.
In terms of strength, with the battle capability he possessed Oscar wasnt scary, but the suddenness was enough to shock any opponent. Who could imagine a food system Spirit Master to suddenly possess attack power?
Even more, back among the Shrek Seven Devils, in craftiness, Oscar was second only to Tang San. The situation just now waspletely caused by his nning. Relying on the two great hidden weapons Tang San gave him, the Godly Zhuge Crossbow and the Back Tightening Flower Adorned Crossbow, as well as the suddenly appearing spirit abilities, he got rid of two Spirit Emperors in one move. Further adding the previous three he got rid of, among all the thirteen people, five were entirely killed by this food system Spirit Master.
When Oscar returned to the other side, those four Spirit Masters were already rigidly suppressed by Hao Te. Two Spirit Kings copsed first in a sh. When the other two Spirit Emperors saw Oscar unexpectedly return, under the great shock they didnt have a thought about fighting. But once they wanted to flee, how would Oscar and Hao Te give them the chance?
Relying on the obstruction of the final discharge of the Godly Zhuge Crossbow plus Hao Tes overbearing spirit avatar, they forcibly got rid of thesest two Spirit Emperors, putting an end to this unteral massacre.
Hao Te changed back into his original form. Even though he was naked right now, because of his connection to his spirit, he didnt fear the cold. He looked somewhat astonished at Oscar,Little Ao, you really had your wish fulfilled?
Oscar didnt hide it, telling Hao Te about the sixth spirit ability he just obtained. At the same time he also pulled off his sweat soaked, already frozen stiff, clothes, and changed into a new set from his spirit tool.
Looking at the surrounding corpses, Hao Te couldnt help secretly sighing. Even though these hunting team members werent any good people, they had after all followed him for a time.
Oscar naturally saw the disappointed expression in Hao Tes eyes,Big brother, dont think about it. If we didnt do it, once they discovered the spirit bone, if they started it ahead of us, Im afraid we would be the corpses now.
Hao Te nodded silently. He of course knew that what Oscar said was fact, if they didnt do it first, it would very possibly be them dead at the end.
Especially him, the most powerful of this team, would inevitably be the primary target of those people.
Chapter 154 — Blue Silver Domain’s True Power
Chapter 154: Blue Silver Domains True Power
Part 1
Oscar pointed to the Mirror Image Beasts corpse,Big brother, extract the spirit bone quickly. Ill gather some of their blood.
While speaking, Oscar pulled out some different kinds of vessels from his spirit tool. Before possessing the sixth spirit ability, he still didnt know whether he could seed, and naturally wouldnt prepare much. But always being in such danger, carrying all kinds of items was very natural, and clearing out some to collect blood was still possible.
After all, no Spirit Master would lightly give him their blood, but his sixth spirit ability still required blood as basis. Oscar had already thought it over, and using the blood of these Spirit Masters whose strength wasnt much different from his to make some mirror imagerge sausages to carry with him should still be enough for self protection.
Hao Te understood from Oscars actions before that his sixth spirit ability was rted to blood, and right now his eyes revealed a faint gentleness. He understood that oscar wasnt preparing to take for that spirit bone, and therefore let him collect it.
Relying on his formidable strength, the Mirror Image Beasts head was easily split open by Hao Te, immediately revealing the true form of the spirit bone. Oscar naturally wouldnt see wrong, and within the Mirror Image Beasts head was condensed a sparkling crystalline skull capable of reflecting light. The entire skull seemed made out of mirrors, the light from the outside world causing a flickering faint brilliance.
It was heavy in his hand, special spirit power fluctuations making Hao Tes fingertips tingle, making his eyes unconsciously disy a somewhat intoxicated light. Spirit bone, who didnt desire them? Even more when this was a skull bone, second only to a torso bone. To any Spirit Masters, these were rare and precious treasures.
In a moment of work, Oscar had already collected the blood he needed. Returning to Hao Tes side, his gaze also automatically fell on that mirror image skull. But in his eyes was no greed. Having obtained such a most suitable sixth spirit ability, he was already perfectly content, without any greedy thoughts. The reason he fought was that he didnt want his life to end here.
The intoxication in Hao Tes eyes gradually disappeared, and sping the spirit bone in both hands, he held it in front of Oscar,Absorb it. It should be very useful to you.
Oscar stared nkly a moment,Big brother, what are you doing? Youve already helped me too much, Im already very satisfied with the spirit ring, this spirit bone is what you deserve. Youing out to hunt spirit beasts, wasnt that for the sake of this treasure?
Hao Te sighed,Brother, dont argue with me. Take it. Its even more important to you than to me. The same person absorbing the spirit ring and spirit bone from the same spirit beast will have the highest effect. Its not like you dont understand that. Even more, this life of mine was saved by you. In these two years, even though Ive helped you a bit, if it wasnt for your kindness in saving me back then, how would I have the chance to help you? I owe you a life, this is just a spirit bone.
Oscar and Hao Te had met very randomly. That time, Hao Te had just been ambushed and severely injured by hisrades in a hunting team. Unconscious in the wilderness, he had fortunately encountered Oscar. He used the small detoxifying sausage to help cure Hao Tes poison, and further his big recovery sausage to help him recover. When they were pursued by the enemies, they had even more relied on the flying mushroom sausage to flee into the distance, thoroughly dissolving Hao Tes crisis at that time.
Hao Te was a straightforward person, even though he didnt say it out loud, in his heart he was brimming with gratitude towards the benefactor that saved his life. This was also why they two were so close, and an important reason why Oscar couldpletely trust him.
But ..Oscar still wanted to say something, but Hao Te interrupted.
Brother, dont say anything. Actually, I still have selfish motives in giving you this spirit bone. Im already in my fifties. After a Spirit Master enters his sixties, increasing his strength further will be very difficult. At the end of my life, I expect my best oue is to reach the Spirit Douluo level. But youre different. Youre just twenty two! Ive never seen a more outstanding food system Spirit Master than you; your future prospects are boundless. You might even reach the legendary food system Title Douluo level. You call me big brother, so in the future Ill rely on you. If youre more powerful, wont my patron be even more generous?
Oscar of course understood that the reason Hao Te said this was in order to make him ept this spirit bone. Looking at the mirror reflective light in front of him, he couldnt say anything further. Yes, to him, to possess a spirit bone that suited him really was far too important. This treasure that could be discovered but not sought was enough to make his strength rise another step.
Taking the precious and heavy mirror image skull bone into both hands, Oscar no longer hesitated, and the gratified light in Hao Tes gaze grew more concentrated. Faint silvery light released from within the mirror image skull bone, and with a peng sound, the entire spirit bone turned into a cloud of silvery currents, swiftly rushing into the seven apertures of Oscars head, making his entire body turn dull.
Hao Te took a step back, spirit power condensing, cautiously and solemnly keeping watch in all directions. The corpse on the ground gradually grew cold, and amidst the reek of blood and austere atmosphere, an unprecedented food system Spirit Master matured with astonishing speed.
Shrek Academy.
The entire Academy was in a state of sensation since yesterday afternoon, just because of that astonishing news pasted everywhere.
Five Shrek Seven Devils returned, carrying out an exhibition match against the two deans. In the world of Spirit Masters, the strong were always respected, and the glory brought about by the Shrek Seven Devils in those days practically couldnt be reproduced. They not only forced their way to the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament championship, but their ages at the time also formed an evesting record.
Five yearster, five of the Seven Devils returned, and the one most students looked forward to seeing, Tang San, was also among them. Almost all the Shrek Academy students had heard the teachers ount of Tang Sans disy in the tournament back then, especially the final match, when he pulled hard against the tide in the finals versus the Spirit Hall Academy team, prevailing over the opponent, gaining the ultimate prize.
At least on the surface, even Spirit Hall had no way to deal with him, because he didnt offend any of Spirit Hallsws.
Each of the Shrek Seven Devils was a legendary character to thesemon students. They had returned, and would moreover still carry out an exhibition match with two deans, what kind of inspiring and exciting major event was this!?
In fact, the two deans were now Spirit Douluo over the eightieth rank. At such apetition one could naturally view extremely dazzling super spirit abilities. This was a great event low level Spirit Masters yearned for even in their dreams.
The students excitedly guessed the results of the match, recalling their teachers talking about the past deeds of the Shrek Seven Devils. And on the Academys side, the preparations underway built the tension. The location for the exhibition match was the heart of the great forest behind the Academy. This ce was requested by Tang San and the others.
Erlong, youve really killed me. Dont you know just how abnormal those little monsters are? Whats more, Im a grand and magnificent lord dean, how can I go out easily?Flender red resentfully at Liu Erlong in front of him.
Liu Erlong snorted,Then how about this, Ill leave all future Academy affairs to you, and Ill do the exhibition match today, how about it?
Eh, this ..Flender was immediately somewhat at a loss for words.
Liu Erlong snapped:Day after day you seem like a great idler these days, not doing any work at all. You should also make some effort for the Academy. Give the students a performance, show them your strength, let their students properly recognize their lord dean.
Flender said with a bitter face:But, youre not unaware of those five little monsters strength. If it was fivemon sixtieth rank Spirit Masters, fighting a bit would be nothing. Id have some certainty. But these five little monsters arent ordinary. Four of the five have spirit bones. Mubai and Zhuqings spirit fusion ability alone is enough to cause trouble alone. Let alone when there are another three little monsters circling the rear. Its no good, Ill definitely be humiliated.
Liu Erlong grinned, saying:Didnt I arrange for you and Zhao Wuji both? Im not leaving it on you alone.
Flender stared nkly,Dont tell me your setup isnt for us to go up alternately?
Liu Erlong said grandiosely:Of course not, Ive nned for you two to go up together. Dont tell me I still dont know how tremendous Tang San and the others are? Youre still my boss, I couldnt let you lose face.
Hearing this, Flender immediately rxed a lot,ughing loudly:You really are worthy of being my good little sister. En, two people is good, two people is good! No matter how astonishing those five little monsters are, they still wont escape this old mans palm.
Liu Erlong looked at him with a disdainful expression:I dont know who it was that was shivering in fear just now. Boss, dont rx because its two against five. These little monsters cant be gauged usingmon sense. When I talked to them yesterday, they actually readily agreed, only choosing the location for the match.
Flender didnt think it over:Even if theyre all geniuses among geniuses, you still cant underestimate your big brother! Me and Wuji are after all Spirit Douluo. Having reached this level, its impossible to cross the twenty rank gap. If it were ordinary circumstances, any one of us could easily suppress more than ten sixtieth ranked Spirit Emperors, let alone these five. And this is still with both for insurance. If the two of us are unable to defeat those five, we should retire.
Liu Erlong grinned, saying:In other words, this exhibition match is originally unfair. Therefore, Ive added a line to the deration. As long as they five can withstand you and Wujis attacks for the time of three sticks of incense, itll count as their win.
Flender nodded, saying:Thats fine too, theyre still the geniuses produced by our education. It wouldnt be pretty if they were defeated too miserably. With the time restriction, itll finally be equal, also to everyones satisfaction. Oh, right, Erlong, have you collected ticket fees from the students? This could be a not insignificant source of ie!
Liu Erlong rolled her eyes,Boss, are you very short of money? I remember the Empire allocated funds just now.
Part 2
Flender grinned, saying:Isnt it customary? Alright, let it be. Theres nock of money right now. Alright, well do it your way.
Liu Erlong looked at the color of the sky outside and said:Its about time, you prepare.
The Shrek Academy forest had undergone several years of transformation, and no longer had the appearance it did before. Not only was it split into several mimicry cultivation areas, but were moreover re-regted. In the middle of the forest was built an enormous drill ground. Surrounded by trees, the drill ground was covered in awn of blue silver grass. Compared to the Academy back then, the current Academy had a lot more students, and moreover also shouldered the cooperative mission with the imperial household, giving the field diverse uses.
The surroundings of this sheet of green was long since filled with arge number of waiting students. The entire Shrek Academy currently had around a thousand people, of course this didnt include the mission from the imperial household, that section under Grandmasters integrated training.
The surroundings of therge field were long since packed with people. Even though these students couldntpare to the talents of the Shrek Seven Devils back then, they were still carefully selected by the Academy, with at least higher aptitude.
Tang Sans five entered the forest with Grandmaster. When they were about to arrive at the field, Grandmaster halted, saying to Tang San:Little San, find something to hide your face with.
Tang San stared nkly a moment,Teacher, why?
Grandmaster said:The impression you left on Spirit Hall back then was too profound. Now your appearance and temperament havepletely changed, a great advantage to your safety. Therefore, its better you expose yourself as little as possible. Like that, even if Spirit Halls people want to find you, it wont be easy.
Tang San suddenly came to a realization. What he feld towards Grandmaster wasnt gratitude, butpletely like a family member. Swiftly nodding, he pulled out from the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges the green mask the Shrek Seven Devils originally used and wore it over his face.
Grandmaster pondered, then said to the others:You all wear them as well. Its better to maintain a bit of a mysterious feeling.
Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing understood that this was also Grandmaster protecting them. The masks the Shrek Seven Devils used were precious mementos to all of them, and everyone had kept theirs. At onceplying and wearing them, they immediately hid their original appearance.
When they reached the drill ground, Liu Erlong was already standing in the middle of the field, just loudly admonishing.
..... each teacher in charge supervise your ss, cheering is allowed, but there must be no disorder. Even less must anyone enter the field, or they will suffer the effects of spirit abilities. You are responsible for the consequences.
As vice dean, Liu Erlong was always known for her strictness. Let alone the students, even the teachers were afraid of her. Under her directions, each ss was neatly arranged by the drill ground, quietly waiting, even the noisyments gradually grew less.
Just at this moment, Grandmaster brought Tang Sans five into the field. The masks they wore as well as Grandmaster leading, undoubtedly dered their identities. Instantly, the just quieted field immediately turned into a boiling sea, cheers echoing just like a volcanic eruption.
Husband and wife, Grandmaster and Liu Erlong, smiled at each other. Very quickly, Tang San and the others arrived at the middle of the field.
Go seniorsWithout anyone organising it, the field still erupted in a tremendous weing cheer. The voices were extremely orderly, as if arranged long beforehand. The enormous mor surged on. This was the Shrek Academy students disy of respect for the glory the Shrek Seven Devils had won in the past.
Tang San, Dai Mubai and the others were also rmed by such a sight. The five hastily bowed slightly, returning the courtesy towards these junior schoolmates. Immediately, the atmosphere in the field once again reached another climax.
The cheering continued the whole time until Flender and Zhao Wuji entered the field, and Flenders deep voice echoed,Alright, quiet down.Even though it was only his voice alone, under the effect of tremendous spirit power, all the surrounding students cheers were unexpectedly drowned out.
Flender also saw the masks the Shrek Five Devils wore. He immediately understood the purpose, and didnt ask anything. Standing furthest in front, he began to lecture.
To the students, among the Academy leadership, the ones they were most familiar with were undoubtedly Grandmaster and Liu Erlong. One was in charge of teaching, one was in charge of all affairs. But this dean Flender was only very rarely seen. Right now, Flenders one shout gave them an ample feeling for the power of this lord dean. Flender, satisfied, swept his eyes over everyone. The fanatic light he saw in the eyes of the students was the thing he wanted to see the most.
Five years ago, the glory produced by the Shrek Academy, the Shrek Seven Devils and others representing the Academy fought off each advanced Spirit Master academy, obtaining the glory of the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament championship for us. Today, five yearster, the most significant five members of the team back then have return to the Academy. They have all already grown up, and also be even more formidable. This exhibition match today isnt for you to enjoy the spectacle, but to let you learn what kind of peak can be reached by those of your age.
At this point he paused. The entire field was quiet as crows and peacocks, everyone quietly listening to his words.
To Spirit Masters, talent is extremely important. However, I believe you also know that, among the Shrek Seven Devils, the spirit of the one known as the soul of the Seven Devils, Tang San, is only an insignificant Blue Silver Grass. But relying on this Blue Silver Grass, he again and again led the team to prevail over powerful enemies. Why is this? Do you know?
Because of his great effort, his struggle. To the growth of Spirit Masters, talent and luck hold no small importance, but let me tell you, what is most important is the effort made. That Tang San can have the achievements he does today, ispletely the result of his own effort. Each of you possess your own spirits, I only ask you one thing, are your spirits morecking than Blue Silver Grass?
NoThe reply was orderly and resonant.
Flender nodded with satisfaction,Since its like this, what Tang San can achieve, you can equally achieve, right?
Yes
Listening to Flenders rousing speech, not only those students below, even the Shrek Five Devils all felt their blood boil somewhat when listening. Even if everything Tang San possessed now couldnt be exined by effort, he of course wouldnt tear down Flenders stage.
Turning to the Shrek Five Devils, Flender said loudly:Little monsters, announce your age and level.
Dai Mubai was the first to move, stepping forward, he yelled in a deep voice:Dai Mubai, twenty three, spirit: White Tiger, sixty third ranked power attack type Battle Spirit Emperor.
Each syble was said extremely distinctly, and his deep voice could be heard by everyone present. His power originally stemmed from the Academy, and of course he wouldnt stint on his words.
As the three words Battle Spirit Emperor left his mouth, that formidable mind-blowing force immediately infected everyone present, and the cheers once again reached a boiling peak. Countless people loudly shouted the words Evil Eye White Tiger. Regarding the names of the Shrek Seven Devils, they had long ago already heard so often they could repeat them in detail.
Twenty three years old Battle Spirit Emperor, this was something these students could scarcely imagine. This moment, the Shrek Seven Devils that had long ago turned into their idols, were raised to an unprecedented heights within their hearts.
The second to step out was Tang San, standing next to Dai Mubai,Tang San, twenty, spirit: Blue Silver Grass, fifty ninth ranked control type Battle Spirit King.
Thousand Hands Asura, Thousand Hands Asura The cheers rose once again, and moreover to a boiling peak.
The reason why Flender used Tang San as an example wasnt because he was the most powerful of the Shrek Seven Devils, but rather because his spirit was innately the weakest, and could resonate with the students even easier. Moreover, the achievements Tang San led the Shrek Seven Devils to win back then, inadvertently made him the biggest idol of all the students.
The plump Ma Hongjun, the perfectly built Zhu Zhuqing, and the delicate Ning Rongrong came forward one after another, announcing their age and rank.
Five people, one twenty three, four twenty years old, but they were all around the sixtieth rank. In fact, looking at age alone, the majority of students were about the same as them. But among these students, only a small number were over the fortieth rank.
Flender saw he had already attained his purpose, and said with a smile:Next, me and Zhao Wuji will conduct a contest with the Shrek Five Devils. Of course, this is only an exhibition match. I know you all want to see just what the strength of these seniors that once attained the glorious record is. Actually, I also very much want to know how they have progressed in these five years. In this contest, as long as they can persevere under my and Zhao Wujis joint attacks for the time of three sticks of incense, it will be their win. Dean Liu, prepare the incense.
Liu Erlong nodded. She and Grandmaster walked to the edge of the field, leaving the center. This match that affected the hearts of all the Academy students would finally begin. Right now, not only the students, even the Academys teachers werepletely focused. After all, even these teachers were for the most part only around the sixtieth rank in strength.
Tang San made a gesture to Dai Mubai, expressing that everything proceeded ording to n. Even though their faces were covered with masks, judging by the rxed expressions in their eyes, they werent the slightest bit nervous about this exhibition match.
Zhao Wuji and Flender looked face to face, and Zhao Wuji said in a low voice:Boss, will we start off leniently?
Flender snapped:Have you forgotten how miserable you looked back when Tang San just came to the Academy? Just pay attention to fighting properly. Youre the main force on the ground, Ill harass them from the air.
Zhao Wuji stared nkly a moment, then at once reacted:Fuck me, youre using me as meat shield. Boss, dont you have any humanity?
Flender leisurely and contentedly said:Im an agility attack type Spirit Master, youre power attack, dont tell me youre unsuited to be a meat shield while I am? Dont worry, Ill give you enough firepower support from the air. Your hands are free to attack.
Looking at Flenders vulgar appearance, Zhao Wuji was at a loss for words. Helplessly shaking his head, he suddenly roared loudly, head high and chest out, he released his spirit.
Part 3
His body could be seen swelling against the wind, all his clothes suddenly tearing, light brown fur sprouting, in the blink of an eye, his height had grown to three meters, dense aura abruptly dispersing in all directions, muscles exaggeratedly prominent, altogether eight spirit rings appearing practically simultaneously.
Two yellow, three purple, three ck, this represented the strength of a Spirit Douluo.
Ordinarily, Zhao Wuji very rarely revealed his strength in front of students, the majority of the students didnt know what level this dean was. Now seeing those eight spirit rings appear, everyone present couldnt help turning as silent as crows and peacocks, the tremendous pressure almost leaving them unable to breathe.
Facing the sky and roaring, dense energy burst open, making the blue silver grass on the ground tremble in waves with Zhao Wuji as the center.
Now the spectating students understood why dean Flender just said it would be the Shrek Five Devils win if they endured for the time of three sticks of incense even with their roughly sixtieth rank strength. They would face Spirit Douluo level powers! The vice dean was a Spirit Douluo, then the dean?
Flender gave them the answer at once. Different from Zhao Wujis roar, he issued a sharp cry, a pair of enormous wings abruptly unfurling from his back, his pupils erecting, both hands forming ws, eight equally colored spirit rings soaring up. Both wings spread, spiraling above Zhao Wuji.
If there was only the two cooperating, then Flender and Zhao Wujis teamwork was undoubtedly close to perfect. One forcefully attacking on the ground, one flying in the air, the pressure of the two great Spirit Douluo almost enveloping the entire space.
The Shrek Five Devils smiled at each other, and Dai Mubai shouted:Our turn. Brothers, we havent fought shoulder to shoulder for a long time. Come.
Amidst violent bone cracking sounds, the White Tiger emerged. Dai Mubais body grew equally sharply, a valiant king among beasts aura instantly spreading, evil eye prestige radiating all around. The lines of all his muscles rose, the sharp des of tiger ws ejecting, six peak configuration spirit rings revolving and rising. With a tiger roar towards the sky, powerful shocks radiated in all directions, without the slightest influence from the pressure of facing the two deans.
Close behind Dai Mubai, Tang San and the others also released their spirits. Undoubtedly, Tang Sans spirit release was the least eye catching. Just a few strands of gold within blue Blue Silver Grass growing in his palm. But if someone could now carefully observe, they would definitely discover that as the Blue Silver Emperor appeared in his hand, all the blue silver grass on the ground seemed to sway regrly, as if officials greeting the Emperor.
Even though the Shrek Five Devils hadnt been together for several years, the mutual understanding from back then hadnt disappeared. They had already simply talked it over before thepetition. Right now, Dai Mubai charged forward, Tang San was positioned in the middle, Zhu Zhuqing and Ma Hongjun on either side, and Ning Rongrong furthest back. The five maintained apletely ʮ shaped formation against the two deans.
In imposing manner, the Shrek Five Devils were undoubtedly at aplete disadvantage. After all, the difference in strength to the two deans was toorge. The pressure two Spirit Douluo could bring to bear wasnt something they couldpare to right now.
However, even if they werent equal to the two deans in imposing manner, within the imposing manner the two deans released, they didnt shrink back in the slightest. Just like a giant iron ted ship setting sail against the wind, not shifting the slightest from the stormwind and rain of the outside world.
On the other side, Liu Erlong used her finger to ignite the first stick of incense, shouting,Begin.
As her words fell, the first to move was Zhao Wuji. With heavy steps, he went straight to meet Dai Mubai from the front. The Vigorous Vajra Bears first spirit ability, Bright King Body, already released. His entire body had ayer of golden luster. Terrifying spirit power fluctuations made him seem like a war chariot loudly pressing forwards.
Facing Zhao Wujis frontal charge, Dai Mubai didnt show a trace of intent to retreat. Equally releasing White Tiger Barrier, he was ready and waiting for action like a drawn bowstring.
Flender in midair suddenly pulled up, shooting into the sky, in the blink of an eye already a hundred meters up. Raptor eyes scanning the ground, his eight spirit rings flickered alternately, unknown what spirit abilities he used.
Retreat.Tang Sans calm voice echoed by Dai Mubais ear. Basically without thinking it over, Dai Mubai burst into retreat. With the oppositions vigor disappearing now, Zhao Wujis imposing manner flourished, elerating, pouncing straight at the five.
Begin.Tang San shouted loudly, a circle of clear blue light abruptly spreading from him. Immediately afterward, Zhao Wuji felt his whole body tighten, just as he withrge strides forward knocked against a solid barrier.
Tang Sans fourth spirit ability, Blue Silver Prison,unched.
A cage directly trapped Zhao Wuji within, the simultaneously released Blue Silver Domain immediately making this Blue Silver Prison extremely solid. Making Zhao Wuji even more indescribably startled was that the blue silver grass on the ground began to grow frantically, rushing towards him in wave after wave.
Heart tightening, Zhao Wuji had eaten losses from Tang San before. At this moment, he didnt have the slightest hesitation, instantly releasing his seventh spirit ability, Spirit Avatar.
His originally tall body abruptly grew sharply, the full strength of his spirit power releasing. In the blink of an eye, Zhao Wujis body had already expanded to seven meters tall, and that Blue Silver Prison trapping him was immediately split open by that enormous body. However, shocking Zhao Wuji was that Blue Silver Prisons constantly shot up around him one after another, no matter how he grew, the Blue Silver Prisons around him also grew along with him. As hepleted his Spirit Avatar, he could no longer see the outside world, unaware how manyyers of Blue Silver Prisons were trapping him within.
The spectating students were currently dumbstruck. They hadnt expected a scene like this to appear. As far as their eyes could see, the blue silver grass on the ground all grew frantically with a wild vitality, constantly addingyer afteryer of depth to the blockade around Zhao Wuji, alreadypletely covering this vice dean.
Shocking them even more was still Tang San. Right now Tang Sans entire body had already turned into a sparkling blue color, and with him as the center, countless specks of blue light constantly rushed towards him from the surrounding blue silver grass.
This was the true secret of the Blue Silver Domain. Its effects could truly appear in areas withrge amounts of blue silver grass.
Watching this scene, let alone those spectating students being shocked, even Flender preparing to attack from the air as well as the other four Shrek Five Devils were gobsmacked. No matter how they thought they couldnt understand how Tang Sans fourth spirit ability could contain such great power, even Zhao Wuji using Spirit Avatar was unable to immediately break free.
Right now, under Tang Sans control was not only the blue silver grass in this field, but moreover all the blue silver grass in the range of the entire Shrek Academy. Within this great forest, all the blue silver grass had alreadypletely be his eyes. Those specks of blue light was the condensed vital force and information of the blue silver grass, converging on Tang San.
Relying on Blue Silver Domains effect, these blue silver grass not only grew quickly, but also instantly united with Tang San. Under such circumstances, Blue Silver Domain was constantly nourished, and its range and power both grew exponentially. This was also why Tang Sans fourth spirit ability, Blue Silver Prison, could trap Zhao Wuji.
Chapter 155 — Spirit Douluo Level Collision
Chapter 155: Spirit Douluo Level Collision
Raising his head, Tang Sans eyes had now already turnedpletely blue,Mubai, Fatty, prepare to attack teacher Zhao all out. Hes about toe out. Use Hell White Tiger. Ill tangle with dean Flender. Rongrong, no need to mind me, boost them with all your strength.
Alright.Everyone shouted loudly. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing instantly dashed towards each other, and the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda in Ning Rongrongs hand red with light.
The instant Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing collided, altogether six rays of light shot out from the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, three falling on each of them.
At the sixtieth rank, the degree of amplification Ning Rongrong could put out was extremely terrifying. Dont forget that her father, Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi, was also only a seventy something Spirit Sage. He only had one more spirit ability than her.
By now the degree each of her spirit abilities could boost had reached a terrifying seventy percent. What she poured into Dai Mubai was spirit power boost, strength boost, and agility boost, these three spirit abilities.
Vast imposing manner abruptly spread out from the core of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings collision, the dazzling light of the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda making them expand exponentially after their fusion.
In the blink of an eye, a snow white, more than twenty meters long, giant white tiger appeared out of nowhere with a pair of wings sprouting from its back.
For the absolute majority of students, this was the first time seeing a spirit fusion ability, andpared to before, this Hell White Tiger wasnt as illusory as before, but like a true ferocious tiger, giving a tangible feeling.
Two sixtieth rank Spirit Masters using a spirit fusion ability could reach at least the seventieth rank level, and even more so when Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubais level ofpatibility as well as the terrifying seventy percent boost of the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda. This moment, the aura the Hell White Tiger erupted with already surpassed the previous Zhao Wuji in all aspects.
Just at this moment, with a loud explosion, the countlessyers of Blue Silver Prison covering Zhao Wuji abruptly burst open, the Vigorous Vajra Bears eighth spirit ring blossoming. The already ck giant bear suddenly leapt up, that was Zhao Wujis fifth spirit ability, Gravity Crush.
When fully using Gravity Crush under the effects of Spirit Avatar, his might as a Spirit Douluo waspletely brought to bear. Even though the Blue Silver Domain boost was formidable, the Blue Silver Prison was after all only Tang Sans fourth spirit ability. With Zhao Wujis fifth and seventh great spirit abilitiesbined, he immediately burst through.
However, meeting him, was an iparably enormous tiger paw.
Zhao Wuji struck out with one palm almost subconsciously. However,pared to that tiger paw, even in the Spirit Avatar state, his bear paw still seemed a bit small, to say nothing of the enormous amount of spirit power he just expended.
With a loud bang, Zhao Wujis body was actually pped away, flying into the distance.
At this moment, Zhao Wuji waspletely stunned, he didnt even understand why he was in midair. Flender naturally also heard Tang Sans shout, and his first response was to charge directly at Tang San, without the slightest hesitation. He was only too familiar with the Shrek Seven Devils, and if he wanted to defeat their team, he would first of all have to contain Tang San.
However, meeting him, was an enormous spiderweb. Tang Sans third spirit ability, Spiderweb Restraint, blossomed.
With the second awakening to Blue Silver Emperor, and under the effects of the Blue Silver Domain, the spiderwebs diameter reached a frightening thirty meters. The extremely durable spiderweb spread open in practically an instant.
Even Flender didnt have any desire to tangle with Tang Sans spiderweb. Suddenly halting in midair, eagle ws swinging out, fourth spirit ability brightening, ten lines of extremely sharp air des cut out.
However, Flender didnt expect that the air des he expected could easily sever the spiderweb only made it turn, without causing any substantial damage to the spiderweb.
The Blue Silver Emperor spiderweb with the full amplification of the Blue Silver Domain, how could it be so easily destroyed?
And this moment was also when Zhao Wuji was pped away by the Hell White Tiger.
The Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda light appeared again. This time a full four lines of light shot out, their target the already soaring, ming wingspletely unfolded, Evil Fire Phoenix Ma Hongjun. And these four lines of light were each Ning Rongrongs second, third, fifth, and sixth spirit abilities.
In the distance, standing on the edge and watching the battle, Liu Erlong couldnt help asking:What four boosts are Rongrong giving Fatty?
Grandmasters eyes unexpectedly disyed the light of schadenfreude,Today we might have roast bear for dinner. If Im not mistaken, Rongrongs fifth spirit ability should be attack boost, the sixth spirit ability, would be attribute boost.
Attribute boost? Whats that?Liu Erlong puzzled asked closer.
Grandmaster said:Attribute boost can be said to be the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools single most significant spirit ability, above all current sixth spirit abilities. The so called attribute boost will amplify the receivers most powerful single attribute. Ma Hongjuns boost is certainly to his phoenix me. In other words, right now he not only has spirit power, agility and attack boosted by seventy percent, but his phoenix me effect will also be boosted by seventy percent. This time Wujis in trouble. Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda frightfulness truly appears at the sixtieth rank.
Liu Erlong stared wide eyed,Heavens, these little monsters really arent being polite!
Grandmaster grinned,The reason I asked you to make it two against five rather than one against five yesterday, besides their own talent, is also rted to Rongrong. With her here, Tang San and the others can all be regarded as seventieth ranked Spirit Masters. To say nothing of them still having the spirit fusion ability, and the abilities of several spirit bones. In fact, I feel that the question is whether boss Fu and Wuji can endure for three sticks of incense. Rongrong should have already trained to the Four Aperture Constant Heart level. Wait and see, little Sans strength still hasntpletely emerged.
Zhao Wuji threw off the Blue Silver Prisons and was pped into the air, naturally he wouldnt let himself keep flying. His strength instantly erupted, the eighth spirit ring finally ring.
A giant bear illusion appeared out of nowhere behind him. Zhao Wujis entire body erupted with intense golden light, the surrounding air seeming to congeal. His flying body abruptly halted, both fists simultaneously gathering at his chest. A one meter in diameter ball of dazzling golden light suddenly appeared. This moment, all of Shrek Academy seemed to tremble along with the appearance of this golden light.
However, the Hell White Tiger still charged forward. Simr to Zhao Wuji, white light condensed in the mouth of the Hell White Tiger formed by Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, gradually turning silver, a sphere no smaller than Zhao Wujis golden light appeared out of nowhere.
The two gold and silver lights were as dazzling as the sun.
Grandmasters expression changed greatly, and he hurriedly shouted:Midair collision! Do you want to wreck the Academy?
Zhao Wuji had released his eighth spirit ability in a moment of desperation, and on hearing Grandmasters words, he came to his senses. Hurriedly adjusting the angle, the golden ball of light in his hands shot directly into the air.
Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing didnt dare be neglectful either. The silver ball of light equally charged at the sky. The two dazzling balls of light rose high into the air in the blink of an eye, just like meteors chasing after the moon.
Being in the air, Flender couldnt keep himself from cursing in rage. Wings swiftly withdrawing, he dropped towards the ground. Even if he also was a Spirit Douluo, he still wouldnt want to endure the aftermath of the collision of two clearly Spirit Douluo level attacks in midair. That vor definitely wouldnt be good.
But at this moment, the corners of Tang Sans mouth revealed a trace of a smile,Dean Flender, you still stay in the air.
Two deep blue rays of light suddenly shot from Tang Sans eyes, without any glint of a spirit ring, and even more without any warning. Practically in just a sh of light, those two blue lights had already reached Flender. That was Purple God Light.
Flender had never seen this ability of Tang Sans, but the formidable pressure made his heart beat. Without time to reflect, he could only quickly block in front of him with his hands, his sixth spirit ability suddenly erupting. His whole body was rendered in ayer of heavy yellow light to block the bombardment of the Purple God Light.
Two explosions resounded practically simultaneously. One came from that gold and silver ball collision, and the other was Flender being stalled in midair under the attack of the Purple God Light.
The Purple God Light attack erupted based on spiritual force beingpressed by the mind condensing wisdom skull bone, and the point piercing attack power thrust at Flender. Even though he relied on his tyrannical spirit power and spirit ability to block the attack, his n tond was dyed.
The gold and silver lights erupted in the air, and that mixed two colored light abruptly burst outward, the enormous pressure making the entire Shrek Academy tremble violently, the terrifying explosive sound rousing all of Heaven Dou City.
The Hell White Tiger once again split into Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai. After attacking with their full strength, and suffering the shock of the two tremendous energies colliding, they were no longer able to maintain their spirit fusion ability.
Zhao Wuji didnt feel any better either. If he had confronted the Hell White Tiger alone, perhaps he still could have held some advantage, but what he confronted was the Hell White Tiger with the terrifying seventy percent boost of the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda. This collision was on the contrary his loss.
His body flew through the air. This time he wasnt able to control himself.
And Ma Hongjun with fire phoenix wings unfolded, was just flying towards where he was falling.
The qi and blood within Zhao Wuji roiled, but but he also felt the burning heat behind him. Not daring to be negligent, he managed with difficulty to condense the spirit power within his body, and was just about to use Gravity Control to change his trajectory and fall faster, avertinging into contact with the power storing Ma Hongjun. As long as he got the chance to recover his breath, as a Spirit Douluo, he had confidence in continuing this fight. After all, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing had already exhausted themselves greatly, and the threat had naturally also be a lot smaller.
However, just at this moment, Zhao Wuji suddenly felt his body tighten, sparkling and translucent crystalline Blue Silver Emperor already tightly twisting around him. Tang Sans second spirit ability, Parasite, had activated at this moment.
Parasite wasnt particrly powerful, but its suddenness was iparable. When he was trapped within the Blue Silver Prison before, the Blue Silver Emperors seeds had already scattered over him. And Tang Sans choice of timing to use them, was naturally ingenious.
The Gravity Control he originally nned to release was interrupted at the same time as his body suddenly tightened. Zhao Wuji even felt the constantly growing thorns on the Blue Silver Emperor prick his skin.
And just at this moment, his body hit the ground.
Hong
The surrounding atmosphere instantly distorted, Bathing Fire Phoenix, Phoenix Ascension, Ma Hongjun dropped down with the dual boost. Fattys fourth spirit ring, Phoenix Cry Sky Strike, erupted simultaneously.
Within that distorted light, just about to throw off the Blue Silver Emperor, Zhao Wuji waspletely slowed. The next instant, burning hot currents were already enveloping him.
The terrifying amplification of the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda made Fattys originally already extremely formidable burst strength disy a hundred seventy percent effect. Iparably burning hot mes turned into an enormous column of phoenix me soaring towards the sky, and behind Fatty, a phoenix illusion spread its wings wide, a more than five meter in diameter pir of me instantly drowning the Motionless Bright King inside.
Zhao Wuji didnt feel good, and Flender in the air wasnt doing much better. The Purple God Light strike made his arms ache as if fractured. What should be blocked was blocked, however, he also simultaneously felt a terrifying aura.
Gold and silver light spread out. Within that terrifying burst of energy, Flender was flung away like a broken bup sack, the violent and peerlessly explosive might practically tearing his defense to shreds. With countless feathers scattering in the air, the lord dean was directly smacked more than a hundred meters away.
A gentle energy poured into Tang San from behind, currents as mild as water instantly spreading through his entire body, and Tang San immediately felt his consumed spirit power rapidly recover. No need to ask, it was Ning Rongrongs spirit power boost. What she boosted was the upper limit of Tang Sans spirit power, and the present effect was naturally that his consumed spirit power recovered.
On the other side, Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai also received the same treatment.
me vanishing, Fatty spread his wings and flew up. As that orange phoenix me gradually receded, Zhao Wuji, returned to his original height, stood there. However, right now he looked like an enormous coal statue.
Ma Hongjuns burst attack power was absolutely second to none among Spirit Masters on the same level. Let alone when he still had the boost of the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda. But what Zhao Wuji could endure the least, was that seventy percent boost to the effect of the me. Right now, he truly smelled like a roast.
Of course, Spirit Douluo werent so easily injured. Ma Hongjun also hadnt had the nerve to truly go all out. Therefore Zhao Wuji wasnt truly damaged, but his bear fur was already thoroughly ruined, and the burns on his skin wouldnt be able to recover within eight or ten days.
The spectating students had long ago turned lifeless. Who could have imagined that this battle that was originally about enduring for three sticks of incense would actually turn out like this.
Two Spirit Kings, three Spirit Emperors, confronting two Spirit Douluo level powers, actually turned into this entirely suspenseless oue. The majority of the students couldnt even understand what just happened. Dumbstruck watching the Shrek Five Devils in the middle of the field, they, were they really only twenty years old?
Flender was undoubtedly an astute person, with great difficulty managing to control himself in the air, seeing the five monsters gathering again below as well as Zhao Wujis miserable appearance, he immediately made a decision.
Right now, Liu Erlong had just lit the second stick of incense in her hand.
Dai Mubai sighed,Unfortunately little Ao isnt here, otherwise, we could have gone into the air to chase dean Flender.
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:Who says we cant go into the air because little Ao isnt here? Follow me.
While speaking, four strands of Blue Silver Emperor quietly shot out, twisting around the waists of the four. The next moment, Tang San was already pulling up, swiftly rising into the air as if he had lost the effect of gravity, directly flying in Flenders direction.
Seeing the Shrek Five Devils flying towards him, Flender couldnt help staring wide eyed,Impossible, little San, you can even fly?
Tang Sans smile widened,In this world, nothing is impossible. Dean, you see, weve also expended a lot of spirit power, continuing to fight to get injured and spending energy is no good. We sue for peace, what do you think?
Flender immediately nodded without the slightest hesitation,En, your strength is pretty good, to be able to turn dean Zhao Wuji into roast bear, your progress hasnt been small. Fine, well do it like that.
Zhao Wujis appearance made his mouth sting. If they continued, Heaven knew what kind of pleasant surprises these five little monsters would give him. Even though they didnt have Oscars replenishment, very clearly, Ning Rongrongs spirit power was still sufficient to continue supporting for a very long time. Further adding Tang Sans control strength that gods nor demons could not measure, and the more and more numerous abilities of all kinds, he didnt have the confidence to continue.
Their voices werent very loud, and being in the air, the students below certainly didnt hear them. Flender again suppressed his voice, saying:You little monsters, still give me a bit of face.
Tang San and Dai Mubai looked at each other. Both saw the smile in the others eyes, and nodded simultaneously.
Flender grinned, who said they couldnt still put on a y? He swiftly spun in the air, rising sharply against the wind, in the blink of an eye he had already be an enormous owl. Tyrannical yellow energy currents erupted in the air, and the Shrek Five Devils cried out practically simultaneously, rapidly falling towards the ground. Just like it was Flender who used his wings to p them down.
The five fell to the ground, staggered and retreated, Dai Mubai shouting:Dean Flender, stay your hand. We concede. Weve consumed too much spirit power, its not necessary to go on.
Flender restrained his wings and once again turned back to human form before the spectating students burning gazes, nodding benevolently,That you can defeat dean Zhao Wuji in itself means your strength is quite good. Todays exhibition match ends here.
Right now, the only one depressed would perhaps be Zhao Wuji. After being turned into roast bear, he didnt even dare move, doing his utmost to urge the spirit power within his body to drive out the energy that had invaded him from Ma Hongjuns phoenix me. Hearing Flenders words from above, he couldnt help secretly wailing, why am I always the injured one?
Nobody knew who took the lead to p their hands, but the apuse spread like wildfire. Each Shrek Academy student pped their hands with all their power, not stopping even when their palms were beaten red. Such a marvellous battle. They saw it practically for the first time in their lives. Looking at the Shrek Five Devils with burning hot gazes, the positions of their idols constantly rose within their hearts.
Perspicacious people naturally saw that the ending to this exhibition match was somewhat sloppy. Dean Flender had seemed to suddenly grow stronger, or perhaps the Shrek Five Devils had suddenly grown weak. If observing carefully one could even see that Ning Rongrong had at the end already given up on the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda boosts, this was clearly something that couldnt appear in a battle.
Of course, nobody would investigate this in depth. What was important to the students was that the battle was brilliant enough, letting them see too many dazzling spirit abilities as well as divinely skillful applications. They then understood that spirit abilities could still be used like that. It wasnt just releasing spirit power to issue spirit abilities, they still needed precise control like Tang San.
On the field, the rapidly growing blue silver grass gradually calmed, slowly shrinking back to their original appearance, as if nothing had urred. Only Tang San could sense that these blue silver grass were also cheering equally excitedly, cheering for them obtaining the nourishment of the Blue Silver Emperor.
Amidst the smiles, Tang Sans face revealed a trace of faint lively light, both hands folding over his chest, each time the lively light in his eyes flickered, the air would be a bit congealed. Dai Mubai put one hand on Tang Sans shoulder. To him, this fight just now felt like he had returned to five years ago. It was only when fighting together with Tang San that battles could give him such a delighted and uninhibited feeling. It was only with Tang San that fights could be so simple.
The students grade teachers made great effort to with difficulty maintain order. In order to prevent a riot, the Shrek Five Devils swiftly retreated first.
Zhao Wujis injuries werent serious, only his skin still needed some time to heal. At least before the Shrek Five Devils left, he gloomily didnt reappear. Back then, he had been made equally depressed by Tang Sans hidden weapons. Having gone through the exhibition match this time, Zhao Wuji secretly vowed that, no matter what, he wouldnt ever exchange pointers with these little monsters again.
The deans office.
Flender somewhat helplessly looked at the children he himself had seen grow up in front of him. Besides helpless, he was even more gratified. They truly had grown up. At sixtieth rank, they already possessed even higher level strength. They truly could wander the Spirit Master world. He even more believed that, before too long, these children would surpass him. They were the true golden generation of the Spirit Master world!
Little monsters, what are your ns next?Even though these words were said to everyone, his gaze mainly fell on Tang San and Ma Hongjun.
Ning Rongrongs future was naturally to ept the position of Seven Treasure zed Tile School master, this was her inevitable choice. As for Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, they had to work even harder for the Star Luo Imperial title if they wanted to continue existing. Judging by their present circumstances, they could clearly aplish this task.
But Ma Hongjun and Tang San were different. Neither had a clear-cut future. Even if Tang San had already obtained the Clear Sky Schools recognition, he still didnt. Because the Clear Sky School was in seclusion, it wouldnt appear at least before Tang San finished that ten year assignment.
Therefore, Flender asked this question.
Ma Hongjun spoke up first,Teacher, these years of roaming outside have been good enough. I have nothing to do. Moreover, without making great effort, Ill fall behind them. If you want to shelter your only disciple, then Ill stay at the Academy. Ill follow you and Grandmaster to cultivate. If you want to have me teach something, I also wont object.
Flenders eyes brightened,So you have a bit of conscience. Then stay. You wont eat alone.
Fatty grinned, clearly somewhat pleased with himself.
To the side Dai Mubai smiled:This fellows decision to stay clearly has some goal. Dean Flender, be careful.
Eh?Flender shot a nce at fatty.
Ma Hongjun hastily said sternly:Teacher, dont listen to boss Dais drivel, what goal can I have! Im staying in order to keep youpany. However, you have to protect me, just in case teacher Zhao wants to retaliate against me, with third brother and the others away, I cant stand up to him!
Dai Mubai curled his lips,Others might not know you, but dont tell me I dont? Your deciding to stay is definitely because of those worshipful junior schoolmates just now. Dean, think about it. After weve all left, wont Fatty be the only Shrek Seven Devil member remaining here? Thats the focus of of ten thousand eyes! At that time, cheating a few beautiful young women wont be any problem. Living amidst such reverence can also satisfy his vanity. Fatty, tell me if Im right?
Ma Hongjuns face swelled deep red,Your farts are right, Im an honorable person. Dont think Im you! I can talk about all the things you did back then. What identical twin lolis
Seeing Dai Mubais ferocious gaze, he finally didnt dare say anything else.
Flender helplessly shook his head. He understood this disciple of his extremely well, and what Dai Mubai said was at least seventy percent of why he agreed to stay. The other thirty percent was as Fatty said himself. However, even so, his direct disciple staying by his side left him extremely happy.
His gaze turned to Tang San,Little San, you then?
Tang San pondered, and said:First Ill go find Xiao Wu, then get my sixth spirit ring in the Star Dou Great Forest. As for after that, Ill think about it when Ive found Xiao Wu. Perhaps Ill stay in the Star Dou Great Forest to cultivate with her, its also possible well return, or perhaps wander all over the Continent cultivating. Even though our current spirit power can still count for something,pared to the real powers were still arge distance away. And this distance will have to be closed by our own effort.
Flender nodded, saying:If you have no suitable ce, you just return. The Academy gates will always be wide open for you. No matter what you encounter, you can return. Even Spirit Hall has to think it over if they want to move on our Shrek Academy now. After all, they still wont dare directly be hostile to the two great empires.
This moment, Grandmaster suddenly spoke up:Little San, when have you decided to leave?
Tang San looked at Grandmaster, saying:Teacher, I was nning on setting out early tomorrow morning. Even though there arent a lot of chances to meet my brothers again, Im very worried about Xiao Wu. We havent met for five years, I dont know how she is. How about this, well set another five year appointment. In five years, well meet at the Academy again. At that time little Ao should also have returned, and Ill bring Xiao Wu, us Shrek Seven Devils can gather as a whole once again.
Dai Mubaiughed out loud, saying:Thats good! My old man is still in the prime of his live, even if Ive be the crown prince, for the moment its still impossible to be regent, theres plenty of time. Then in five years. Little San, it seems that even though your present spirit power isnt equal to mine, youre still above me in strength. In five years, Ill fight to reverse that.
Tang San smiled:Then you have to try hard. My current strength isnt just what you saw today.In todays exhibition match, he at least hadnt used the Deathgod Domain and Eight Spider Lances. The fifth spirit ability hadnt appeared either. Of course, Dai Mubais fifth and sixth spirit rings also hadnt been revealed.
Flender sighed lightly,I truly hope to see you all be Title Douluo. I hope I can wait until that day. Then, I can close my eyes and die contentedly. At that time the Academy will be left to your care.
Grandmaster didnt add anything to Flenders words, but Tang San wouldnt overlook the reluctance to part in Grandmasters gaze as he looked at him.
Tang San had thought properly, once he found Xiao Wu, hed definitely return to apany his Teacher for a time. He clearly understood that even though Grandmaster and Liu Erlong were nominally husband and wife, they really werent husband and wife in truth, and even more wouldnt have children. To Grandmaster, he was like his only son, and he was also Tang Sans second father. Compared to Tang Hao, Grandmaster hadnt invested a bit less in him.
The night scene was very quiet, with only the sound of the wind, ck clouds covering the light of the stars and moon, making the earth seem even darker.
Outside the Seven Treasure zed Tile School castle, two disciples on duty for patrol just strolled outside. Their expressions seemed somewhat tired, inattentively walking forward.
As one of the present seven great sects, Clear Sky School also being in seclusion for many years, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School had already be the chief sect apart from Spirit Hall. It was also the richest Spirit Master sect, their position in the Spirit Master world extremely exalted. Even Spirit Hall was unable to sway them.
It was just because of this that the location of the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda Schools castle had been calm for too long, to the extent that these on duty disciples didnt need to be too serious. They couldnt believe someone would have thoughts of moving on the Seven Treasure zed Tile School.
Shivering from the cold, the left patrolling disciple suddenly said to the right patrolling disciple:Little Yi, why do I feel so cold?
You have a cold?Little Yi opened his eyes a bit wide to look in front. He had cultivated for a somewhat long time in the day, and right now his mind was constantly assaulted by fatigue.
The left patrolling disciple shook his head, saying:No! Us Spirit Masters very rarely fall ill. Maybe Im too sensitive. Wait for me, Ill go relieve myself.Speaking, he walked over to a not distant thicket.
Little Yi stood there somewhat bored, waiting for his partner. The area they were patrolling was one kilometer range from the Seven Treasure zed Tile School castle. Such a wide patrol had already went on for very many years.
Suddenly, little Yi, just closing his eyes due tock of sleep, caught a faint light. Immediately afterward, his ears twitched.
As a patrolling disciple, little Yi wasnt strong, able to join the Seven Treasure zed Tile School more because of his ancestry. However, he still had a capability ordinary people couldnt even hope for. Hearing. His spirit was the same as Flenders, an Owl. The difference was that there were many kinds of owls, Flenders was good at fighting, while his Owl spirit had rather inherited the owls detection powers.
The owl could rely almost entirely on hearing to hunt at night. This was also little Yis foremost ability.
Ears twitching, he heard a slight falling sound. Relying on his many years of experience, he could distinguish that this was the sound of a human falling. Not daring to be neglectful, he hurriedly strained his hearing to the limit.
Immediately, a series of rustling sounds reached his ears. Even though it was very faint, these sounds were still like a tide, rushing from all directions.
Enemy attackThe almost mournful sound was distinct in the quiet night.
The next moment, the cold chill was already piercing his vest, directly passing through his chest, prating each of his inner organs.
However, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School was after all the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. Just at the instant he faced death, a small bamboo tube was thrown out by little Yi. With an ear piercing sharp whistle, a red light shot towards the sky, in the blink of an eye exploding into a dazzlingly beautiful firework.
Chapter 156 — Spirit Hunting, Extermination
Chapter 156: Spirit Hunting, Extermination
Little Yis corpse slid from the hands of a ck clothed man. The ck clothed man was clearly somewhat at a loss, right now, behind him, countless ck clothed people rushed out in waves.
Whats going on?An aged voice asked angrily:What was that me just now?
Elder, it might be a signal. Right now we
If we dont move now, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School will only be even better prepared. You idiot, dont you know how much this will increase our losses? Attack.
Along with the orders of that aged voice, countless dark shadows rushed out like a tide, going directly towards the Seven Treasure zed Tile School castle, but by now, having received the warning signal, the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda School castle was already brightly lit.
At first light, Tang San took his leave of Grandmaster, Flender, and hispanions, setting out on the road alone.
Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong decided to stay another couple of days. After all, it hadnt been easy to gather this time. They didnt urge Tang San to stay, they could all understand his anxiousness to see Xiao Wu.
After leaving Heaven Dou City, Tang San simply took out his direction, then swiftly ran towards the Star Dou Great Forest. In his heart, right now there was already nothing more important than seeing Xiao Wu. Five years, Xiao Wu, are you well? You have to be safe!
Shrek Academy
Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing, Ma Hongjun, and Ning Rongrong were gathered at Grandmasters side, each describing in detail their spirit abilities and cultivation up till now. In terms of theory, Grandmasters directions were extremely important to them. The cultivation direction would differ somewhat for Spirit Masters at different stages. Consequently, with Grandmasters directions, they could avoid a lot of detours on their future road of cultivation.
Listening to each of the four ounts, Grandmaster was just preparing to start giving them a lecture on theory, when there was an urgent knock on the door.
Grandmaster. Somethings happened.
Opening the door, the one who ran inside was Sweet Pea Spirit Master Shao Xin. He was also considered a grandee of the Shrek Academy, and was presently the director for food type Spirit Master education.
Teacher Shao, whats happened?Grandmaster somewhat astonished looked at him. In his experience, this teacher Shao was always very calm. It was bound to be a major event that left him this flustered.
Shao Xin looked at Ning Rongrong to the side,In the deans office. School master Ning hase.
Eh?Grandmaster was inwardly rmed. To the side, Ning Rongrong was even more puzzled, why would her father suddenlye to the Academy? Could it be because of her?
Very quickly, everyone followed Shao Xin to Flenders office.
As Ning Rongrong saw her father, she couldnt help being shocked.
Indeed, Ning Fengzhi hade, and Bone Douluo Gu Rong as well. However, these two Seven Treasure zed Tile School peak powers unexpectedly seemed extremely wretched.
Ning Fengzhis face was pale, his forehead even sweating, the clothes he wore somewhat disarrayed. Such circumstances was practically impossible for someone who valued appearance as much as he did.
Gu Rong looked even a bit more miserable. His face was equally pale, his right arm hanging limply by his side, coughing from time to time, his chest violently heaving as he did.
Dad, grandpa, whats going on? Whats happened?Ning Rongrong threw herself at her father, nervously gripping his hands. As she felt that her father seemingly had only overdrawn his spirit power, and wasnt seriously injured, her heart rxed somewhat.
Ning Fengzhis expression was very unsightly, unsightly to the extreme. And his words were even more earth shattering.
The Seven Treasure zed Tile School has been destroyed.A few simple words, but everyone who had entered the door after were lifeless.
The Seven Treasure zed Tile School destroyed? That was one of the most formidable sects in the present world! Equally of one of the seven great sects, Grandmasters understanding of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School was the deepest, and let alone anything else, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School possessed two Title Douluo, and both were extremely formidable existences among Title Douluo. Whether it was the Bone Douluo in front of him or that Sword Douluo known for having the strongest attack, both were extremely valiant existences. Even more so when Ning Fengzhi was present. With his amplification, the strength of the two Title Douluo could practically double. Even though they were only two, they were enough to count as four Title Douluo in practice.
And the system of power stored by the Seven Treasure zed Tile School for many years was even more formidable, first not even talking about their rtionship with the Heaven Dou Empire, just the external Spirit Masters attached to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School numbered more than three thousand. Further adding the several hundred directly rted disciples with the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda Spirit as well as the Spirit Masters they had fostered, the total number was no less than five thousand.
In the Spirit Master world, this was an extremely terrifying force. In terms of numbers, the other six great sects were far from able to even catch sight of their backs.
If it was someone else saying this, Grandmaster and the others would onlyugh through their noses. But these words came from Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhis own mouth, clearly it wasnt a joke.
Flender handed over a cup of tea,School master Ning, slow down first, just what has happened?
He had seen something was wrong with ning Fengzhis arrival, and had Shao Xin hurriedly go call Grandmaster, Ning Rongrong and the others over. There was still time to ask now. At present the Shrek Academy and the Seven Treasure zed Tile School could both be considered parts of the Heaven Dou imperial household, of course, Shrek Academys position was still far from able topare to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. But being in the same faction, Flender was naturally extremely concerned about the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools circumstances.
Ning Fengzhi forcefully suppressed his fury, breathing deeply a few times, then said:Last night, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School came under attack. The other side chose their timing too well. Just as forty percent of the sects inner disciples were out on business, when the inside was hollow. Fortunately, they were discovered by patrolling disciples before the attack, who promptly gave warning, giving us some time to prepare. The battle continued a full four hours. The Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools losses are disastrous. More than two thirds of the disciples perished. Moreover, this casualty figure is still rising, were constantly learning of the deaths of disciples outside.
Hearing her father say this, Ning Rongrongs heart was already in chaos,
Dad, how could this be? Just what force has such great power? Its impossible for the other sects!
Grandmaster spoke in a low voice:They moved?
Ning Fengzhi nodded sorrowfully:In the entire Continent, besides them, who could still possess such tremendous power? This time, they were determined to win. I didnt expect, Spirit Hall would actually be so vicious and merciless.
After a night of brave fighting, we just managed to repel them. This is still thanks to the hidden weapons Tang San provided us with back then. The sects directly rted disciples relied on these hidden weapons to preserve their lives, but the losses among the outer disciples were still disastrous. Especially when a part of the outer sect disciples suddenly turned traitor, causing the castle to be exposed. Im going to go see His Majesty at once. Coming here was specially in order to warn Grandmaster. Since they moved on the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda School, your Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n, perhaps
Hearing this, Grandmaster was suddenly rmed, the hairs all over his body rising like a cat meeting danger, Not good.
Ning Fengzhi lowered his voice:Notify your sect at once. Perhaps theres still time. This time they gathered not only their affiliated Spirit Masters, but still the four lower sects people. Inst nights attack, there were more than four Title Douluo. Otherwise, our losses wouldnt have been thisrge. It was uncle Sword who took heavy injuries to seriously hurt three of the opponents that forced them to retreat. But the Seven Treasure zed Tile School definitely wont be able to hold out. If my guess is correct, before too long, theyll return in a swirl of dust. Since theyve acted, they definitely wont give us a chance to rx. Therefore, Ive decided to move the sect into Heaven Dou City. Relying on the Empire for protection. Like this we can temporarily stay alive.
At this point, he slowly stood,Dean Flender. Grandmaster. Ill leave first. Rongrong, you stay at the Academy. Its safe here. Once matters havee to an end Ille get you.
The rims of Ning Fengzhis eyes turned somewhat red,Two thousand sect disciples! A full two thousand sect disciples have be corpses. Spirit Hall, you and me cannot exist together.
Ning Rongrong was dumbfounded. Now she also understood, perhaps her father hadnt been able to ascertain who movedst night, but besides Spirit Hall, who possessed the ability to destroy the Seven Treasure zed Tile School? If it hadnt been discovered in time, perhaps there would no longer be a single person left alive in the sect.
Watching the lonely back of Ning Fengzhi walking out of Flenders office, the mood immediately became extremely heavy.
In the present Spirit Master world, of seven great sects, four were in the Heaven Dou Empire, they were the three upper sects, the Clear Sky School, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, and the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n, as well as one of the lower four sects, the Elephant Armored School. The other three sects were in the Star Luo Empire.
Just like Ning Fengzhi said, the lower four sects were long agopletely controlled in Spirit Halls hands. Further adding the strength that Spirit Hall grasped on its own, in the entire Continent, at least seventy percent of Spirit Masters were closely connected to Spirit Hall. It was also only them that possessed the power to destroy the Seven Treasure zed Tile School.
The ambush of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School was an extremely explicit signal that Spirit Hall would move. They resented the present circumstances of the Continent, and wanted to advance Spirit Halls position one step further.
However, even knowing it was by Spirit Halls hand, without proof, who could doubt them? With Spirit Hall presently grasping the majority of Spirit Masters, even the two great empires didnt dare act blindly without thinking. Spirit Masters being able to match a hundred alone wasnt empty words. With several tens of thousands of Spirit Masters grasped in their hands, Spirit Hall really did have the strength to resist the two great empires.
Flender himself saw Ning Fengzhi out from the Academy, Grandmaster had already gone to find Liu Erlong to immediately leave the Academy and return to the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n. Even though the two were considered as having broken away from the n, at this moment, who still cared about that?
Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing didnt stay longer. With the sudden great changes, they were also anxious to return to their nation, only in Star Luo Empire could they exploit the resources they held to get to the bottom of things.
Just what was Spirit Hall looking to do? This was the question within everyones hearts.
Three dayster, grievous news returned.
The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon ns entire sect of more than one thousand eight hundred people under the sect master had all died in battle. Only a small number of sect disciples outside had narrowly escaped.
Within several days, one of the three top ranking of the seven great sects was destroyed and one was severely wounded. A tempest immediately rose in the Spirit Master world. For a moment, every Spirit Master was fearful.
That Spirit Hall had ordered the raids could be seen by perspicacious people. Two of the upper three sects was certainly indelibly connected to Spirit Hall.
Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong held a teacup in her hand, quietly listening to the report of the cardinal in front of her.
In the battle with the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, altogether ten thousand Spirit Masters were dispatched, including one thousand from the lower four sects. The Seven Treasure zed Tile School castle defenses were smashed, seriously injuring the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, at least two thousand Seven Treasure zed Tile School disciples were killed in battle. But Ning Fengzhi with the Sword and Bone Douluos strength exceeded our expectations. Even though we attacked in group, in the end we were still held off by them. Our sides losses were equally disastrous. At least four thousand Spirit Masters died in that battle, and the wounded also count over three thousand. Three of the four elders were seriously injured at the time, and had no choice but to temporarily retreat.
Peng The teacup in Bibi Dongs hand instantly turned to dust.
Bastard. Ten thousand people went, and even sneak attacked, but the losses were still double that of the opponent. Is the Seven Treasure zed Tile School really that formidable?
The Spirit Hall subordinates went quiet out of fear, none daring to utter a word so as not to provoke this Supreme Pontiff in anger.
Continue the report.
Yes.The cardinals voice trembled somewhat, but also held some excitement,Eight thousand were dispatched to sneak attack the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n, avoiding discovery before the assault. The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n was thoroughly erased, not one person escaping alive. Our side lost three thousand people. Among them, nine elders died in mutual destruction with the sect master. The remains are already returned.
Bibi Dong slowly stood, pacing back and forth within the great hall. Her eyes glittered with light.Well done, well done three upper sects. The Seven Treasure zed Tile School and Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n are worthy of their fame, to actually have us lose more than seven thousand men. Truly formidable!
Hu Liena always stood behind Bibi Dong. Ever since she was established as Spirit Halls Sacred Maiden, she had followed Bibi Dong to handle all sorts of Spirit Hall affairs. And right now only she, the Supreme Pontiffs beloved disciple, dared speak up.
Teacher, dont be angry, all gains are bound to require losses. Two of the three upper sects are destroyed, Clear Sky Schools whereabout unknown. The thorns in our side can be considered removed. Even though our present losses dont seem small, this is also sufficient to powerfully awe the two great empires. They wont dare act blindly. Once weve stored some strength, we can continue ording to the original n. Then the two great empires will inevitably be infiltrated by us. However, we must be careful, a cornered dog will jump over the wall.
Looking at her proud disciple, Bibi Dongsplexion eased somewhat,Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo have also been gone for so long, is there any news?
A cardinal, trembling with fear, said:Still no news. The Star Dou Great Forest is thergest spirit beast forest on the continent, presumably the two lords will require some time to conduct their search.
Bibi Dong nodded, saying:Orders, the Heaven Dou City Spirit Temple must restrain itself as much as possible, not to act blindly. Observe the Heaven Dou Empire and the remnants of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School at all times, retaliate the first moment circumstances allow. The Spirit Hunting will temporarilye to the end of phase one, next, we should begin our infiltration n. Conduct everything ording to the original n.
Yes
At the few simple words of this unshakeable Supreme Pontiff, the entire Douluo Continents Spirit Master world faced a reshuffle involving each area.
Pa Emperor Xue Ye almost smashed the back of his throne in fury,Too brazen, too brazen. What is Spirit Hall after? Dont tell me they want to rule the entire Continent? That they really dare dere war on my Heaven Dou Empire?
The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n had never expressed support for the Empire, but the Seven Treasure zed Tile School was a great strength he relied on. Right now two great sects had been destroyed within a few days, and each person in the Spirit Master World was in danger. A lot of free Spirit Masters chose to join Spirit Hall. Even though the two great sects caused enormous losses for Spirit Hall, they still possessed extremely robust strength.
Right now, within this resting pce, only a few people were present. Crown prince Xue Qinghe, Ning Fengzhi, Grandmaster, and also a few imperial ministers.
Grandmaster and Ning Fengzhis expressions were extremely gloomy. That day, as Grandhamster and Liu Erlong returned to the sect, what they saw was rivers of blood.
They hadnt returned to the sect for many years, and now that they did, Heaven had already separated them from their rtives. This blow directly turned Liu Erlong unconscious, and was still bedridden from illness. Even though Grandmaster was a bit stauncher, the misery of the sect almost drove him insane.
Compared to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n was much more mournful. Not only was the whole family exterminated, but at the same time everything was looted. The current n chief, and also the sect master, Grandmasters own father, had his corpse shattered, his three spirit bones forcibly stripped from the body by the enemies.
Even though the Heaven Dou Empire dispatched the army to help right away, just burying the corpses took three days. On that day when all the corpses were buried, Grandmaster stood before his fathers grave and vowed that he wouldnt act for himself unless Spirit Hall was destroyed.
The Seven Treasure zed Tile School still counted as fortunatepared to the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n, however, Sword Douluos seriously injured right arm was thoroughly ruined, his strength greatly diminished. Two thousand sect disciples were dead, injuring the sects vitality even further. Fortunately, the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools wealth was promptly moved to Heaven Dou City, and all the remaining members were also moved into the imperial capital where they could be safe.
Imperial father, quell your anger, whats most important right now is to figure out a way to respond. At present Spirit Hall not only controls the majority of Spirit Masters, but the kingdoms and duchies within the empire are also for the most part under their influence. You cant be rash!The speaker was crown prince Xue Qinghe, who saw that his imperial father was about to lose his restraint.
Emperor Xue Ye angrily said:How cant I be rash? School master Ning has always thought of the Empire, but was almost killed by Spirit Hall. If I cant do anything, how wouldnt that be failing school master Nings dead nsmen? And still Grandmaster. The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n was exterminated. I hadnt thought that Spirit Hall would actually be so merciless.
Grandmaster finally spoke up. His current face was a lot more rigid than before. He had been renounced by his n for a long time, his affairs with Liu Erlong even leading to being heavily separated from the n. However, he was after all a child of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n. The n was extinguished, and the pain Grandmaster endured wasnt any less than that of Ning Fengzhi.
Your Majesty, right now you must keep calm, continuing to patiently endure is the greatest help to us.Even though he was extremely unwilling, Grandmaster still spoke like this. Because he knew that the present was still far from the time toy their cards on the table with Spirit Hall.
Why? We have millions of brave experts, dont tell me We must still be afraid?Emperor Xue Ye really did seem somewhat impulsive.
Grandmaster shook his head,Its not fear, but rather inability. Your Majesty, you should understand what effect Spirit Masters can have in battle. This time, my n being extinguished, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School being gravely injured, is enough to prove that we still underestimated Spirit Halls strength before. Spirit Hall holds at least thirty thousand Spirit Masters of different levels. And the Supreme Pontiff shouldnt have personally participated in this operation.
Even if Spirit Halls losses werent small, they still control at least twenty thousand formidable Spirit Masters. And as for Title Douluo level powers, for the moment I would assess them at more than ten. If such strength waged a frontal war with your millions of brave experts, it might not be a fight. But dont forget that Spirit Hall still has the temr knights, as well as the support of those kingdoms. If these Spirit Masters were mixed into the armies of those little nations, the result would be too horrible to contemte. Relying on our strength alone, is far from sufficient to withstand Spirit Hall. Looking back at our roots, the strength of the Spirit Masters we hold is still far too small. We even moreck characters to lead. Therefore, we must endure.
At the final endure, Grandmaster deliberately raised his voice. From this simple word, each person present heard the thick taste of blood.
Then what do you propose?As Emperor Xue Ye listened to Grandmaster, his mood also stabilized somewhat. The reason why he showed that kind of fury was to some extent also to make a disy. Grandmaster and Ning Fengzhi were both people he relied on, and anger against amon enemy could tie them closer to him.
Of course, Spirit Halls sudden revolt had caught emperor Xue Ye and the Heaven Dou Empire unprepared. On the surface, nobody could find any fault with Spirit Hall, but emperor Xue Ye already sensed an intense impending crisis. Having dealt with the three upper sects, Spirit Hallster target would undoubtedly be the two great empires. If he didnt n ahead, perhaps the two great sects endings would be the conclusion for the empire. Even though Heaven Dou Empire and Star Luo Empire both had armies numbering in the millions, in front of truly formidable Spirit Masters, armies were of no use. The defense of emperor Xue Yes pce had increased drastically in these few days, out of fear that Spirit Hall would send powers to assassinate him.
Grandmasters eyes were somewhat bloodshot, but he still maintained his calm attitude as far as possible,To deal with Spirit Hall, only the empires current forces are still far from enough. We must unite, mustbine all forces to oppose Spirit Hall, gradually nibble away at them, develop ourselves. Destroying Spirit Hall isnt a matter of a day and night, Your Majesty had best make long term ns.
Emperor Xue Ye was slightly distracted,Grandmaster, your meaning is to ally with Star Luo Empire? But, you also know the conflict between our Heaven Dou and their Star Luo isnt a matter of just a day or two, but grievances umted over a long time. It cant be easily dissolved.
Ning Fengzhi spoke up,
Your Majesty, in this world, there are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests. Spirit Hall has extinguished two great sects. Star Luo Empire has definitely received the news. I dont believe that they wouldnt feel fearful after learning of it. Cooperation is inevitable. Moreover, Grandmaster meaning isnt only to coborate with Star Luo Empire. We stillck powers, we must as far as possible attract free Spirit Masters to join our side. Then we can gradually reverse the unfavorable situation.
Grandmaster lowered his voice:If I guess correctly, before too long, Spirit Hall will move to some extent. Theyve sessively attacked the Seven Treasure zed Tile School and my Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n. Its only one step further to consolidate their position in the Spirit Master world, increasing their influence and control. We must also move.
Emperor Xue Ye said:I understand your meaning. But how do we attract Spirit Masters? Do you two have any suggestions?
Grandmasters eyes revealed a heartfelt sadness,The sect being destroyed, my heart is still in disorder, I must beg Your Majestys pardon. Im unable to help you put forward ns. But please dont worry, I will do my utmost to train the Spirit Masters of our side. Ill have them ready to be thrown into battle as soon as possible.
Emperor Xue Ye pondered, and said:This shouldnt be dyed. Well negotiate a dispatch as soon as possible.
Due to Spirit Halls movements, the entire Heaven Dou Empire shifted in a short time, rxing the outside and tightening the inside. As for what kind of strategies the empire enacted against the crisis brought on by Spirit Hall, only the top echelons knew. Just like Grandmaster and Ning Fengzhi estimated, the Star Luo Empire also began to quietly move.
And at the same time, Spirit Hall issued a deration, strongly condemning the murderers that extinguished the two great sects, but simultaneously also raised that the positions of the seven great sects were decades old. Now that the Clear Sky Sect shunned the world, and the Seven Treasure zed Tile School and the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n were destroyed, they proposed that the seven great sect ranking would be reevaluated, sorted by military force. They gave all the currently existing sects one year to prepare. In one year, all the Continents sects could sign up to participate in a seven great sect grand tournament, establishing a new seven great sects and ranking them ording to strength.
The dissemination of this news immediately raised a tempest in the Spirit Master world. Everyone knew what the seven great sects meant, if they could enter those ranks, that would be an enormous advantage to recruiting Spirit Masters and lead to all kinds of benefits. Who didnt wish they were able to reach these ranks? There was only one year to prepare, and practically more than eighty percent of the sects in the two great empires all mobilized.
As for what the release of Spirit Halls statement implied, only they themselves knew best.
But Tang San, on his way to the Star Dou Great Forest, knew none of this.
Star Dou Great Forest.
Looking at the verdant and lush, abundantly green vast forest in front of him, Tang San couldnt help having his mood improve greatly. Breathing deeply of the fresh and clean air, his heart had long ago flown to Xiao Wus side.
Five years had passed, but that beautiful silhouette had never grown indistinct in his heart, on the contrary growing clearer and clearer along with the passage of time. Just like Ning Rongrong who buried her feelings in cultivation, Tang San could also only temporarily put that figure out of his mind in the most bitter cultivation.
Xiao Wu, its been five years, are you well? I can finallye for you.
Moved, excited, and even a bit nervous, Tang San finally strode into the Star Dou Great Forest.
Stepping into the forest was like entering a different world. Through his formidable spirit force sense, Tang San could distinctly discover some spirit beasts of varying strength in his surroundings. He of course wouldnt go casually ughtering, and opened the Clear Sky Hammers Deathgod Domain. With him as the center, it spread in a thirty meter radius.
The ice cold killing intent frightened those ten year or hundred year level spirit beasts to scatter in all directions, it was naturally impossible for them to cause any trouble for Tang San.
Tang San was no longer the model of diligent study of the past. Right now, he alreadypletely possessed the strength to exist in the Star Dou Great Forest. Even if he encountered some powerful spirit beasts, relying on the two great domains as well as the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones flight ability, he could still run away.
However, he didnt choose to use flight to move through the Star Dou Great Forest. It wasnt because his flying would consumerge amounts of spirit power, on the contrary, the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones own power let him consume a practically negligible amount while flying. However, Tang San had studied with Grandmaster for many years, and he very clearly understood that with countless formidable spirit beasts within this vast spirit beast forest, if he flew, he would undoubtedly be the target of multitudes of arrows. That might be dangerous. He still wasnt strong to the degree that he didnt have to fear being surrounded and mobbed byrge amounts of spirit beasts.
Star Dou Great Forest, no matter if it was its geography or its location and area, all suited the growth and cultivation of spirit beasts. It was just because of this that the spirit beast poption within the Star Dou Great forest had fairly high quantity and quality.
Back when Tang San originally came here, the Shrek Academys teachers didnt dare bring them deep inside, for fear that they would encounter troubles. Just like this, they still ran into that super spirit beast, the Titan Giant Ape, as well aster the thousand year Man Faced Demon Spider Tang San killed and received its spirit ring and the Eight Spider Lances. This showed that this was a ce where crisis and benefits coexisted side by side.
Tang San of course didnt know just where Xiao Wu was in this vast forest. He couldnt always search each corner of the Star Dou Great Forest, that was basically unrealistic. Therefore, he could only search ording to his Teachers instructions.
Grandmaster once said that, generally speaking, within a spirit beast forest, the more formidable the spirit beast, the closer to the center of the forest they would live. Consequently, to search for Xiao Wu he had to look in the deepest parts of the forest. To Tang San, the risk of running into danger was basically nothingpared to the urge to see Xiao Wu.
Due to not having to search, only heading in a straight line inside, Tang San didnt dy. He didnt need to worry about losing his way here either. The blue silver grass within the forest was his best guide, he only needed to release the Blue Silver Domain andmunicate with the blue silver grass, and could naturally find the most proper way. If it wasnt for Star Dou Great Forest being sorge that he was unable to connect to all the blue silver grass, he would only have needed to rely on the information from the blue silver grass to find Xiao Wu.
Just like this, Tang San walked extremely quickly into the Star Dou Great Forest for a full day.
Nightfall, Tang San had found a rtively high area to stop, a day of rushing also left him somewhat tired.
Blue Silver Domain opened up, and along with a light blue halo spreading out from him, very soon the surrounding blue silver grass was emitting an excited and cheerful mood. A fantastic scene appeared. The blue silver grass around Tang San suddenly grew swiftly, very soon growing to three meters tall, the thick leaves of grass starting to tangle with each other, concentrating, and through connecting with each other they constructed a solid house around their emperor.
With blue silver grass visible all over the Continent, while Blue Silver Domain might not be the most powerful domain, it was certainly the most practical. This was something no other domain couldpare to.
Just as Tang San prepared to eat some of the rations he carried and then rest, he sensed a particr aura in the information suddenly transmitted to him from the blue silver grass.
That was an unfamiliar feeling he had never felt before. Common blue silver grass only had the lowest intelligence, and could only make Tang San sense their changes through their mood. This time was no exception, however, Tang San still felt a kind of nervousness and defiance in the mood.
Of course, such a mood wouldnt be defying him, the Blue Silver Emperor. To be able to make the blue silver grass feel so nervous, and even somewhat fearful, just what was it?
A formidable spirit beast? No, shouldnt be. The Star Dou Great Forest was after all a spirit beast forest, the spirit beasts here had already lived for tens of thousands of years, and the blue silver grass would naturally already be ustomed to their presence. To make the blue silver grass feel nervous and defiant, it was inevitably a strange creature, or perhaps, humans.
Chapter 157 — Meeting Hu Liena Again
Chapter 157: Meeting Hu Liena Again
Even though he deduced this very quickly, Tang San also didnt mind. Spirit Masters hunting spirit beasts was verymon in the Star Dou Great Forest.
The reason why he stayed here to rest tonight was because he had already reached the border between the thousand year and ten thousand year spirit beasts. Continuing deeper inside, he woulde across ten thousand year spirit beasts. When facing such dangers, the cowering effect of the Deathgod Domain would be greatly reduced, and he would have to carefully deal with these spirit beasts to avoid danger.
Consequently, he first stayed here to let his condition reach its peak. The more dangerous it was, also meant that he was closer to Xiao Wu. Therefore, apart from a faint nervousness, there was even more excitement.
Even though his rtionship with Xiao Wu had been somewhat vague as brothers and sisters until they separated, these feelings not only hadnt been diluted, but on the contrary made Tang San think much, much more. He was astonished to discover that Xiao Wu since long ago wasnt just as simple as a sister. He could simultaneously also feel that Xiao Wus regards towards him werent such pure feelings.
What about spirit beasts? She was a hundred thousand year spirit beast, wasnt that the same level as his mother? Tang San only cared about the feelings between him and Xiao Wu, all the rest he basically didnt think about.
When he left the Clear Sky School he had also carefully reflected on what was the most difficult part of those three tasks for him. It wasnt killing a Spirit Hall affiliated Title Douluo, not was it reaching the eightieth rank within ten years, but rather killing a hundred thousand year spirit beast.
Perhaps hundred thousand year spirit beasts could be found. But hundred thousand year spirit beasts could take human form, and his mother and Xiao Wu were just such existences. When confronting a formidable hundred thousand year spirit beast, could he truly do it? The answer to this, even Tang San himself didnt know. Hed let nature take its course. He would have to wait until he was eightieth rank or so before he could possess that kind of spirit ring.
Tang San didnt know, he truly didnt know, and right now he wasnt willing to think about it. There was still a lot of time. Five years had passed, how would Xiao Wus delicate features have changed? He really looked forward to it. He even had an urge to immediately hold Xiao Wu in his embrace.
After simply eating a bit, Tang San sat cross legged and began his cultivation. His spirit powers distance to the sixtieth rank was only a fine line, and since hede to the Star Dou Great Forest, he couldnt return empty handed. As long as he could obtain some spirit beast that suited him, hed naturally kill it in passing and get his sixth spirit ring.
Just as Tang San prepared to start cultivating, suddenly, a warning came through the surrounding blue silver grass. Even though the information inferior organisms like these blue silver grass could bring him was limited, in a great forest brimming with dangers like this, even just a shred of warning feelings made Tang San immediately wake up.
After all, that the blue silver grass could be made to warn him proved that the blue silver grass hut he had made for himself wasnt enough to protect him, or even more that the warning was for something unknown.
If it was a spirit beast, Tang San wouldnt mind too much. But if he came across humans hunting spirit beasts, the danger would rise a lot.
In the outside world, Spirit Masters would for the most part maintain bnced rtionships, and wouldnt easily encroach on each other. But in a spirit beast forest it was different. Just like back when Tang San and the others first came to the Star Dou Great Forest and ran into the Unrivalled Dragon Serpent couple, it would very easily lead to hostilities. Especially when one party was far stronger than the other, people would even kill each other.
The ce where Tang San stayed was already where he could at any time encounter the threat of ten thousand year spirit beasts. In other words, the chance of spirit bones appearing would be very high, and a powerful hunting party would almost certainly move against a weaker party, just in case they could loot a spirit bone, that would truly be massive fortune.
Consequently, with the warning through the blue silver grass, Tang San immediately dispelled his thoughts of cultivation, the blue ring of light once again emitting from within him, the surrounding thick and solid blue silver grass swiftly withdrawing, in the blink of an eye already sinking into the ground. Everything in the surroundings was still so quiet, as if that blue silver grass hut had never existed.
Leaping up, first finding a big tree to hide in, afterwards Tang San thoroughly opened up his Blue Silver Domain, his spiritual forcepletely permeating the surrounding blue silver grass. Tang San discovered that, as his spiritual forcepletely merged with the surrounding blue silver grass, within the range he could ordinarily spread his spiritual force, it was like he could see with his eyes, and even a bit further, his senses were also quite clear. The range he could touch could only be described as frightful. Only he was still unable to use blue silver grass to see clearly within range.
Like this, the range Tang San couldpletely sense was roughly a five hundred meter diameter area. This was already a veryrge area, in fact, within this area, Tang San could sense everything that happened. He could even clearly perceive tree leaves sliding to the ground.
As he possessed the Blue Silver Domain longer, Tang San gradually came to understand that it wasnt that his Blue Silver Domain was unable to sense an evenrger area, but rather thatrger areas would gather evenrger amounts of information in his mind. His current level of spiritual force was already insufficient to process such tremendous information.
Therefore, if he wanted to disy the effects of the Blue Silver Domain even better, what he had to improve wasnt only the strength of the Blue Silver Grass, his spiritual force was equally important. Only when his spiritual force reached an even more tremendous state could Blue Silver Grass possess even more frightening effect.
Right now there wasnt anything that could draw Tang Sans attention within a five hundred meter range, but along with Blue Silver Domain opening, the warning in Tang Sans heart also grew clearer and clearer, this warning came from the south.
Tang Sans spiritual force focused, and the originally scattered Blue Silver Domain probe subsequently also congealed, aggregating and releasing in one direction, and the search distance in a straight line immediately began to swiftly increase. When he focused all his energy in one direction, the original search distance would increase to roughly three times that of the original, one thousand five hundred meters.
The five meters wide and one thousand five hundred meters long probe returned all the information within the search area to Tang Sans brain in the blink of an eye. This time, he finally saw what the Blue Silver Domain warned him about.
The target wasrge, it really was people, but rather than one person, it was a more than twenty people quietly advancing in the forest, gradually approaching Tang Sans location.
Relying on Blue Silver Domains help, Tang San could clearly see these more than twenty people. As he saw their appearances, he couldnt help being shocked, cold sweat running down his back.
He carefully counted altogether twenty people. Walking furthest ahead was a white clothed middle aged man, but Tang San could clearly tell that this absolutely wasnt a simple middle aged man, because he was Spirit Halls Chrysanthemum Douluo Yue Guan. Behind Yue Guan, Hu Liena, Xie Yue, and Yan were following closely. Even further behind was altogether twenty Spirit Hall subordinates in ck fighting uniforms, with grave manners, between forty and fifty years old. From the aura they distributed, Tang San could clearly sense that these peoples strength was still above that of the Golden Generation youths.
And bringing up the rear, was Guie Mei. Ghost and Chrysanthemum Douluo always operated together, so Tang San could naturally tell who this smear of human shadow that Tang San couldnt see clearly was.
Two Title Douluo, adding the three most outstanding people of Spirit Halls young generation as well asrge numbers of experts, what were these people doing in Star Dou Great Forest?
It couldnt be because of hunting spirit beasts because someone in the Golden Generation needed one, what level was the Golden Generation? With two Title Douluo going out to fight, they were enough to even handle a super power on the level of the Titan Giant Ape. Even more when they still had those experts. Other people werent worth the help of Title Douluo moving.
Thinking of this, Tang Sans heart suddenly skipped a beat. Could it be they were here for the same reason as him, also for Xiao Wu? Spirit Halls power was enormous, finding Xiao Wu in this Star Dou Spirit Forest wasnt something impossible.
Thinking of this, Tang San immediately burned with worry. Even his control of his spiritual force was somewhat unstable. Fortunately his spiritual force would be hidden by the blue silver grass while in the Blue Silver Domain, otherwise, even these minute spirit power fluctuations would draw the attention of the two Title Douluo.
What Tang San feared the most was that they had already seeded. If they really were here for Xiao Wu, with such a formidable troop formation, how could Xiao Wu resist? Even if the Titan Giant Ape from back then was Xiao Wus friend, could they resist these kinds of Spirit Hall powers?
Tang San had never been as terrified as right now, his heart that had already matured especially after going through the experiences in ughter City, right now couldnt be calmed. Perhaps this was chaos from concern.
As Tang San was reflecting, the Spirit Hall party halted, stopping at a distance of about five hundred meters from Tang San.
Twenty Spirit Hall experts swiftly dispersed, cutting down the surrounding trees, clearing up an open space, setting up the cut down trees at the edges as simple fortifications. But the two Title Douluo and the Golden Generation trio clearly had a higher status than them, especially the two Title Douluo who gathered together and sat quietly in the center of the clearing, while Hu Lienas trio stood deferentially behind them.
Those twenty experts were very quick, and in a moments work they had already cleared the surroundings and constructed barricades, simultaneously raising tents. They were clearly nning to rest here.
The two Title Douluo were staying in one tent, Hu Lienas trio in another. It didnt seem like Hu Liena got any special treatment for being a woman. The other twenty people were split over five tents, theyout vaguely surrounding the two tents in the middle.
Throughout the entire process, they actually didnt exchange any words, even when chopping wood they reduced the noise as far as possible. The two Title Douluo and Hu Lienas trio very soon entered the tents to rest, and those twenty people left five people to patrol the surroundings, the others taking out rations to simply process them, without making any fire.
In this time, Tang Sans spiritual force was all along highly concentrated, carefully observing everything he could. When he didnt discover any trace of Xiao Wu, his mind calmed a bit.
As a control type Spirit Master with extremely powerful calction capabilities, Tang San hadnt felt as at a loss as he did right now for a very long time. He didnt know what he should do about these Spirit Hall people. Hide, follow them? If they truly were here for Xiao Wu, there was no point to him doing this.
With two formidable Title Douluo existences, ambushing them even in a ce like this where blue silver grass grew all over was impossible. If he was discovered, the opponent would definitely attack him heavily.
First go find Xiao Wu? But Tang San didnt know where Xiao Wu was, he needed to search as well. Then he would be unable to grasp the movements of this frightful Spirit Hall team, and it would only be even more dangerous for Xiao Wu.
Compared to this team, no matter if it was Tang San or Xiao Wu, they were both too weak. There was basically no chance of contending them. Even if these people found Xiao Wu, how could Tang San stop them? Even if Tang Hao in his prime was here, he still might not be able to do something about them with a frontal attack.
Anxiety was gradually subdued by reason. Tang Sans mind began to swiftly analyse, weighing all kinds of pros and cons and possible circumstances. Just when the Spirit Hall team had finished making camp, he had already made his choice. A brazen and dangerous choice.
Leaping down from the tree, he quietly withdrew the Blue Silver Domain, no longer concealing his aura. Assuming a careful appearance, he quickly walked towards the Spirit Hall camp.
The reason for this choice was first of all because Tang San first wanted to know why these people came to the Star Dou Great Forest. Of course, this was also due to their troop having Hu Liena, with an acquaintance like Hu Liena there, he believed he could ask for some information a lot easier.
With Tang Sans intelligence, he naturally sensed Hu Lienas feelings toward him back then. For Xiao Wu, he would also exploit this. If they didnte to find Xiao Wu, then he could directly follow them out of the Star Dou Great Forest, ensuring Xiao Wu wouldnt be found, then again return to the forest to look for her tracks. This was undoubtedly the best circumstances.
On the other hand, if these people really dide for Xiao Wu, matters would be troublesome. Even though Tang San was unable to stop them, or even assassinate them, he could always make a warning. He could also equally fo along with the troop, giving hints to Xiao Wu in the forest along the way, helping her evade them until they lost patience and left.
To Tang San, even though this was a bit dangerous, it was undoubtedly the most active way of dealing with it, making it easier to take the initiative.
Who?
Still a hundred meters from the Spirit Hall encampment, Tang San was already discovered, at least four silhouettes already reaching his side when the voice appeared, this strict shout was still issued since they saw he was human.
Tang San assumed a distracted appearance, his expression on guard.
By now he was already surrounded, four Spirit Hall Experts with in a circle with him in the center. His previous senses from his spiritual force and Blue Silver Domain connection wasnt very strong, but now he could clearly tell that these four people next to himpletely suppressed his strength. In other words, their spirit force was at least ten ranks above his.
These were four Spirit Sage level powers! Tang San already grew more and more certain of his estimate. If it wasnt for a hundred thousand year spirit beast, why would so many powers be dispatched?
Who are you all?
The ice cold voice brimming with vignce, Tang Sans natural grace already having faded away, leaving only ice chill and killing intent, just in keeping with his appearance back when he first left ughter City. The Deathgod Domain instantly spread open without holding anything back, a white light halo instantly spreading, mixed with an extremely ice cold aura. Relying on the capabilities of the tyrannical domain, he stiffly cut open the suppressive lock the four had on him. Using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, his figure shed, and he had already separated from the opponents encirclement.
The four Spirit Sages simultaneously stared nkly, they had naturally also sensed the spirit power aura Tang San deliberately released. A Spirit Master with strength clearly below theirs could unexpectedly break away from thebined locking pressure of their sides four Spirit Sages, and moreover the ice cold energy, brimming with blood thirsty killing intent, even made their souls shiver.
However, these people were worthy of being Spirit Halls specially cultivated powers. Immediately after Tang San broke out of the encirclement, the four moved practically simultaneously, each nking from different directions. As they focused once again, Tang San was already surrounded by them again. The entire process passed in only the blink of an eye. It was also just at this time that these four peoples spiritspletely released.
Tang San drew a deep cold breath. Appearing in front of him right now were altogether twenty eight spirit rings. The pressure from the release of the spirits made the surrounding air seem to thicken. Even though Tang San had already guessed they were Spirit Sage level, simultaneously being surrounded by four Spirit Sages still made his entire body tighten.
With his present capabilities, he wouldnt fear confronting one Spirit Sage by himself, but there were four opponents, if it truly came to a fight, he would perhaps only be able to flee.
Those four Spirit Sages were also equally startled. They were all part of the secret strength Spirit Hall had cultivated over the years, not only did they have the support of formidable spirit power, but theirbat experience and all aspects of inner qualities could also be considered outstanding on the same level. Facing this youth whose spirit power was clearly lower than anyone on their side, still felt indistinct, especially especially that instant just now when he separated from their control was even more like confronting an opponent at a higher level than theirs.
In front of the opponents formidable pressure, Tang Sans Deathgod Domain operated at its peak. The Clear Sky Hammer quietly appeared in his hand, shifting it from his left hand to his right. The spirit power within him frantically surged into the Clear Sky Hammer, even though there were no spirit rings added, the Clear Sky Hammers own profound aggressiveness immediately released, it and the Deathgod Domain bringing out the best in each other, allowing him to temporarily withstand the four opponents pressure.
Faint blue light appeared in Tang Sans eyes, at the same time his left hand also quietly stroked the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, two Cluster Soul Seeking Balls already in his grasp. Confronting so many powerful enemies, even if he already had a n, he still had no choice but to be cautious and timid. Just in case events didnt develop in the direction he anticipated, he would still defend himself.
The instant the four Spirit Sages were preparing to release spirit abilities, suddenly, another ice cold aura spread out from another direction, colliding with the cold currents Tang San released, the two identically attributed ice cold killing intents moving rhythmically under the violent collision. In an instant, the surrounding air was full of flickering white light, immeasurable bone piercing chill oveying in the forest, making the trees within range all violently shudder. With each shudder, the leaves seemed about to fall.
But those four Spirit Sages halted because of this sudden change, the bone piercing cold currents piercing their bodies just like countless steel needles, leaving them no choice but to focus on defending themselves, subconsciously retreating a step to maintain their guard.
Its really you?
A pleasantly surprised voice echoed, three silhouettes walking out of the depths of the forest, it was Spirit Halls Golden Generation. Due to the changes in their status, the one walking furthest ahead now wasnt Xie Yue from back then, but rather the one who obtained the Deathgod Domain together with Tang San, Hu Liena.
Tang Sans face, disying an ice cold expression, the blue light in his eyes immediately vanishing as he saw at Hu Liena, turning into a stunned appearance.
Why would you be here?
The changes in his body and temperament were really toorge, back then Hu Liena didnt recognize him, and neither did Xie Yue and Yan now.
Hu Liena quickly stepped forward, reaching Tang San in a few steps, a pleasantly surprised light repeatedly flickering in her eyes. She wanted to say something, but also seemed somewhat apprehensive. Looking at Tang Sans handsome appearance, all the experiences in ughter City back then couldnt help appearing in her heart. It had already been more than a year, but she was unable to forget that brief journey no matter what.
After obtaining Deathgod Domain and returning to Spirit Hall, recalling everything that happened before, Hu Liena herself was also somewhat startled. Why would she deliver her life and death to an unknown strangers hands at a time like that? But he hadnt disappointed her either, and had safely brought her out of the Hell Road. Even though he hadnt said anything, she could imagine what great troubles he had encountered on theter part of the road. Rather than saying she had walked out of the Hell Road, it would be better to say he had helped her out. If not for him, she might not have been able to sessfully obtain the Deathgod Domain, and also even more unable to return to Spirit Hall.
Towards Tang San, besides appreciation, Hu Liena still had a kind of feeling mixing gratitude and something else.
Everyone, hes my friend.
Hu Liena said to the four Spirit Sages encircling Tang San.
The four Spirit Sages nced at her, silently withdrawing their spirits. Even if their strength was still above Hu Lienas, they were still extremely respectful towards this future Supreme Pontiff sessor.
Xie Yue and Yan also walked forward now. They had been together with Hu Lian the longest, and among them Xie Yue was also Hu Lienas big brother. To some extent sensing the somewhat peculiar mood Hu Liena gave off, Xie Yue was astonished, and Yan looked at Tang San with an unfriendly gaze, even so much that it could be said to be brimming with hostility.
In fact, since the change in their positions, Hu Liena wasnt only the leader of the Golden Generation, but simultaneously also the future sessor of all of Spirit Hall. Such an exalted position forced even those Title Douluo level powers to show some consideration for her. In Spirit Hall, Hu Liena had already gradually gained what could be considered her own dignity. But where did her present appearance still hold a hint of the vor of Spirit Halls Holy Maiden?
Tang San now secretly loosed a breath in his heart. When the Deathgod Domain Hu Liena released collided with his, he knew he had already reached his goal. What he wanted to exploit was this rtionship between him and Hu Liena.
I wouldnt have thought I would see you again here.
Tang San said faintly.
Hu Liena smiled slightly, big eyes brimming with charm staring fixedly at the ice chill in Tang Sans eyes without blinking,
I didnt expect it either. Did youe to hunt spirit beasts?
Tang San nodded silently,
Im at the sixtieth rank.
These words appeared, and Xie Yue and Yan behind Hu Liena were simultaneously gobsmacked. Even though they had also already reached the sixtieth rank level, that was only recently. Their goal ining here with this troop this time was also to obtain their sixth spirit rings, but this youth in front of them who couldnt be older than them, had unexpectedly also reached the same level. In fact, they were outstanding figures even among all the several tens of thousands of Spirit Masters in Spirit Hall.
Yan really couldnt stand it, and asked Hu Liena:
Nana, who is he? Howe we havent met before?
He and Hu Liena had grown up together, cultivated together. They had been together for the majority of more than twenty years. Hu Liena knowing people he unexpectedly didnt know, this was also an important reason Yan was filled with hostility towards Tang San. Yan had always believed that only he could suit Hu Liena. Of course, whether this was his own wishful thinking, only Hu Liena knew.
Hu Lienas brows wrinkled slightly, faintly saying:
Hes my friend.
Only a simple exnation, then she once again turned to Tang San,
Tang Yin, just now was a misunderstanding. Dont mind it. Our camp is not far ahead. Theyre standing guard. Why did youe to hunt spirit beasts by yourself, isnt that too dangerous?
Tang San looked at Hu Liena, his eyes disying a bit of loneliness,
If not alone, who would I ask toe and help me?
Hu Liena stared nkly a moment. For some reason, as she saw that loneliness in Tang Sans eyes, her heart ached without any reason. She practically blurted out:
You still have me!
She reacted just as the words left her mouth, hastily supplementing:
Were friends. Moreover, dont tell me your sect wouldnt help you get spirit rings? You should know that, at this level, if you want to obtain a spirit ring that suits you well, its very difficult to reach by relying only on your own strength.
Sect?
Tang San smiled, the smile somewhat sorrowful,
I havent been part of a sect for a long time.
Hu Liena looked distracted once again. The meaning in Tang Sans words was very clear, but she found it very difficult to believe the Clear Sky Sect would renounce an outstanding disciple like Tang San.
Tang San was of course cheating her. Regarding cheating Spirit Halls people, Tang San didnt feel a trace of guilt, especially for Xiao Wus sake.
He had learned a great many things with his aunt at the Moon Pavilion in the past year. Concealing the true opinion in his heart as well as concealing his mood was one of hispulsory subjects. Tang Yue-Hua had personally instructed him in how he could change his temperament, and in different situations, in contact with different people, face them using different methods and manners, only like this could things be aplished best. As a celebrity in this batch of graduating students, Tang San had undoubtedly already obtained the essence of this.
It was just because he didnt say much and avoided stating it clearly, that it was also even easier for people to believe. As for this y, he did it for Hu Liena.
Since its a misunderstanding, then Ill leave.
Speaking, Tang San turned to walk towards the depths of the forest.
Halt.
Just when Hu Liena prepared to call Tang San to stop, Yan to the side rushed to speak up first.
Tang San slowly turned around, looking at this youth who waspletely releasing intense hostility, and calmly said:
Is there anything else?
Yan coldly said:
Immediately leave Star Dou Great Forest. This isnt a ce you shoulde to. Our Spirit Hall has business in Star Dou Great Forest right now, other Spirit Masters can enter in half a year.
Tang San smiled. In that faint smiling expression, the ice chill on his face quietly disappeared, reced by a noble grace,
Is Star Dou Great Forest your Spirit Halls property?
Looking at that as if cleansed in the spring wind smile on Tang Sans face, and still the grace he suddenly disyed, Hu Lienas gaze couldnt help turning somewhat lifeless. She had never seen Tang San with such a temperament. This moment, the man in front of her seemed to suddenly have changed, going from the original ice cold to warm, leaving her very ufortable. But it was just because of this difort that the handsome face was deeply imprinted in her mind.
Yan grew angry, coldly saying:
Youre challenging? Challenging Spirit Halls authority?
Tang San smiled calmly,
Youre Spirit Halls people, Im not. Im only a free Spirit Master. Youre the one challenging, not me. Im friends with Hu Liena, not with you.
Finished speaking, he turned around to leave without the slightest hesitation.
A scorching heat abruptly exploded behind his back, even the pitch ck forest was also illuminated in fiery red at this instant.
Careful!
Hu Lienas voice resounded in practically the first moment.
Tang San didnt turn around, but rather swiftly moved three steps forward. These three steps were very carefully chosen, not at all in a straight line, but rather one step forward to the left, afterwards again to the right, then again turning left for the third step. The split second movement immediately made his silhouette seem to sway, and especially in that instant, his aura became unfathomable.
When his third step touched the ground, using the tops of his toes as axis, his entire body spun at an astonishing speed, the Clear Sky Hammer held in his hand shooting out in passing, surging ck light abruptly spreading, a tyrannical current spreading in the blink of an eye, heavily colliding with a more than one meter in diameter fireball.
Even without one spirit ring, Tang Sans body had long since been transformed by the Blue Silver Emperor spirit rings, and his Clear Sky Hammer was also urged on by his fifty ninth ranked spirit power. So what if he didnt use spirit abilities? He was still a fifty ninth ranked Spirit King.
With a loud explosion, countless sparks flew in all directions, the fireballpletely shattering, and Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer also turned a deep red. But he didnt withdraw a hairs breadth. Bathed in the aftermath of the scorching hot me, he didnt suffer a trace of injuries from the elemental force.
The fireball exploded, revealing behind it, body already extremely expanded, whole body overflowing with heavenly me, Yan.
Yans spirit was a me Lord, and after body enhancement, he possessed extreme might. Right now six spirit rings revolved around him, fluctuating, the light of the second spirit ring just vanishing.
Yan, what are you doing?
Hu Liena stepped sideways, already blocking in front of Tang San.
Because of anger, her lovable face already seemed somewhat pale, releasing her spirit almost without the slightest hesitation, fiery red long hair scattering across her back, and still that astonishing curve of her back and butt that even Tang San with his steady mind didnt dare look at.
Nana, we cant let him leave, this person despises our Spirit Hall, we have to call him to ount. Moreover, you also saw, his spirit is the Clear Sky Hammer! Isnt he a Clear Sky School person? Well arrest him and bring him back, thats a meritorious deed. If he leaves, and by any chance rms our target, wont we have wasted all our previous efforts on this trip? You also wont be able to exin that to Her Holiness the Supreme Pontiff.
The expression in Hu Lienas eyes chilled, as if she had returned to those days in the Hell ughter Arena. Seeing the expression in her eyes, Yan couldnt help being shocked, Hu Liena had never used this kind of manner against him.
I said, he is my friend. Yan, out of consideration for our many years of friendship, Ill let you off this time. If theres a next time, dont me me for being blunt. Mounting a sneak attack from behind, is that the work of a great man?
Chapter 158 — Hiding Successfully
Chapter 158: Hiding Sessfully
Tang San could see from behind that Hu Lienas fists were closed tightly, apparently as if restraining herself. She didnt say anything, only had a quiet expression.
To the side, Xie Yue always watched him, but making something out from Tang Sans face was harder than scaling to Heaven.
How could Yan have expected Hu Liena would actually say something like this to him? Feeling wronged, unreconciled, angry, pained, all kinds of emotions constantly dashed in his heart. But confronting Hu Liena, he was still unable to re up.
Gazing past Hu Liena, re firmly fixed on Tang San, snorting angrily, he turned and walked in the direction of the camp.
Now can I leave? Miss Hu Liena.Tang San said indifferently.
Hu Liena turned around. Looking at the first man to move her heart, for some reason, she panicked somewhat.
Quickly stepping forward, reaching Tang San, Hu Liena apologetically said:Im sorry, just now Yan was too impetuous. Dont mind it. Are you in such a hurry to leave? It would be better to stay in our camp. We havent met for more than a year either, we can just chat about what weve learned with the Deathgod Domain.
Tang San waved his hand,No need. Still not being part of your Spirit Halls camp everyone will see me as an enemy. When I leave, wouldnt that be seen as stealing information? I cant bear that.
You Hu Liena looked at his thousand miles distant manner, and recalling that vanished grace from before, for a moment someone as intelligent as her was unexpectedly left somewhat speechless.
Nana, just now you said that he also has the Deathgod Domain? Wont you give us an introduction?Xie Yue walked up next to his little sister. He and Yan were different. Once the number one of the Golden Generation, his attitude was a lot steadier than Yans. He was even more interested in Tang San. To be able to make his little sister change, this youth wasnt simple.
Hu Liena looked at her brother,Tang Yin, this is my big brother. Ge, hes called Tang Yin. Back when I was in ughter City, I walked the final Hell Road with him. Without his assistance, Im afraid you wouldnt have seen me again.
Xie Yue had already guessed somewhat, and he also wasnt very surprised when he heard what she said, but his eyes disyed some gratitude,Then I must thank you. You are Nanas saviour.
Tang San shook his head,Dont mention it, at that time we helped each other. We had the same goal Its veryte, I still need to find a ce to rest, I wont disturb you.
In order to capture, one must let loose, Tang San used this to the limit. He was betting, betting that Hu Liena would ask him to stay.
You still cant leave.Just at this moment, a cold voice resounded. Tang San only felt everything sh before his eyes, the next moment, there was already a shadow in front of him. He of course recognized it, it was Ghost Douluo.
Grandpa Gui. Why did youe?Hu Liena cried out in surprise. In seniority, Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo were even one generation above Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong. Therefore the Golden Generation called them grandpa in private, and addressed them as elder on formal asions.
Ghost Douluos face still couldnt be seen clearly, but his voice was very steady, and also very concise,I heard your conversation just now. Theres one thing Yan said that wasnt wrong. If he alerts our target, leading to all our effort being wasted, even me and Chrysanthemum Guan couldnt swallow the sin. Nana, you should know how important our target is to Her Holiness this time.
A cold light shed in Tang Sans eyes,Then in other words, youre demanding I stay?He slowly raised the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand.
Hearing Ghost Douluos words, Hu Liena couldnt keep her heart from worrying,Grandpa Gui. He wouldnt. Hes my friend. How about, we advise him to leave the Star Dou Great Forest first?
Ghost Douluo smiled calmly, saying:Concern causes confusion, concern causes confusion! Nana, this isnt like the clever you. Dont tell me our goal wouldnt appear on the outskirts of the forest? Any direction he leaves in, theres a chance hell disturb the target. Even if the possibility is only one in ten thousand, we still have to avert it as much as possible.
Hu Lienas charming face reddened, but she still hadnt caught any intent to kill in Ghost Douluos words.
That you cant leave doesnt mean we must be harmful to you. Youngster, we only want you to temporarily cooperate with us,e with us on the way. Once weve seeded in our purpose, well naturally give you your liberty. Didnt youe to kill your sixth spirit beast? I can promise to help you choose a most suitable one. Consider it reciprocation, how about it? Our Spirit Hall isnt a dictatorship. Just a Spirit Master organization.
Tang San was amazed as he listened to Ghost Douluo, and even Hu Liena and Xie Yue were somewhat shocked. Ghost Douluo was always known as gloomy and cold, when did he be so well spoken?
Fine, I agree.Tang Sans reply equally startled Xie Yue and his sister.
Hu Liena somewhat shocked asked:You agree?
Tang San calmly said:Without the ability to resist, but still able to profit, why wouldnt I agree? Only, even if I travel together with you, I wont help you.
Ghost Douluo loftily said:Spirit Hall has still never needed help from others. Xie Yue, first take him to find a ce in the camp, he stays together with you and Yan. Nana, you stay, I have something to talk to you about.
Xie Yue deferentially said:Yes.Afterwards making an inviting gesture to Tang San, he took the lead to walk away.
Now, Tang Sans always nervous heart finally calmed, the goal of the first stepped had been reached. This was practically the best result he hoped for.
Looking at the two entering the forest darkness, Ghost Douluo said to Hu Liena:Know why I want him to stay?
Hu Liena shook her head,It wouldnt be because theres a risk hell alert the target anyway. Only Yan would reach a conclusion like that. With Star Dou Great Forests size, let alone the possibility of himing across that spirit beast, even if he did, that spirit beast still wouldnt be on guard because of him.
Ghost Douluo smiled:Thats our clever Sacred Maiden. I had him stay because he might help us settle arge problem.
Hu Lienas heart twitched,You mean, Clear Sky School?
Ghost Douluo nodded slowly,Thats right. It seems that he should be very dissatisfied. He said two times that hes a free person. Perhaps that was an unconscious emphasis, but at least it could prove that his rtionship with the Clear Sky School isnt harmonious, even to the extent that he might have already separated from the Clear Sky School. If its like that, then its undoubtedly a great benefit to us. If we can learn some of Clear Sky Schools internal circumstances from his mouth, it would be a very great advantage to Her Holiness Spirit Hunting Operation follow up.
Even though Hu Liena knew intellectually that she should support Ghost Douluo, but when she thought about dealing with Tang Yins sect, she couldnt help feeling somewhat apprehensive,Grandpa Gui, we already roughly know the location of the Clear Sky School by now, we just havent moved because we haventpletely investigated them. Why should we need to involve someone like him? With his age, at most hes only a third generation disciple, its impossible for him to know much about the Clear Sky Schools internal secrets.
Gui Mei smiled,Silly girl, concern really causes confusion! The Clear Sky School matter is only one reason to have him stay. The other is for you. It seems you already like that kid. I have to admit that hes indeed very outstanding, in no way inferior to Xie Yue and Yan. Considered a good match for you. Even more when he possesses the same Deathgod Domain as you. Undoubtedly an outstanding talent.
But, if you want to be together with him, his identity is a major problem. If he can join Spirit Hall, and moreover establish some contributions, obtain promotions, then, Her Holiness should also more easily ept him.
Thats impossible.Even though she blushed a bit, Hu Liena still immediately denied Ghost Douluos words,Grandpa Gui, how could I persuade him to go against his own sect? Actually, the Clear Sky School is already in seclusion, must we insist on exterminating them to thest?
Gui Mei lowered his voice:Nana, dont say something like that in front of Her Holiness. Her Holiness hatred for the Clear Sky School is extremely deep. If she had to choose only one of three, then of the three upper sects she would definitely exterminate the Clear Sky School. Back then Tang Hao killed thete Pontiff, putting Her Holiness in such pain as to not want to live. Us and the Clear Sky School are as ipatible as fire and water. Furthermore, leaving behind this once number one under Heaven sect, is a bomb that might explode at any time. Thus, the Clear Sky School must be destroyed.
Hu Liena still wanted to say something, but was stopped by Ghost Douluos raised hand,If you want his best, then convince him to join Spirit Hall. There will inevitably be a way to settle things. At least our Spirit Hunting Operation will always be kept confidential. As for the final decision, thats not for you and me to make, everything still follows Her Holiness will. But, you and him standing together, it really is a very good match. This youngsters temperament is also quite good. Back then when you left ughter City, he still didnt take advantage of you under such circumstances, remarkable.
Hu Liena walked back to the camp with her restless heart. Because she discovered that she didnt know how she should face Tang San. Spirit Halls matters werent for her to decide, and no matter how you looked at it, even if Tang San had already broken away from the Clear Sky School, she and him still stood on opposite sides.
Hu Liena wanted for not the first time erase Tang Sans shadow from her mind, but, it was impossible. The happiness in that split second when they met again just now was greater than everything her heart had felt in this past year.
Tang San followed Xie Yue into the camp. He had already relied on his spiritual force to scan this ce before, his gaze roamed, simply observing the circumstances all around. Right now, besides the patrolling members, the others had already returned to their tents to rest. But that Yan still stood in the opening of a tent.
Seeing Xie Yan bringing back Tang San, he couldnt help looking distracted, shooting Xie Yue an inquiring look.
Xie Yue slightly shook his head at him, bringing Tang San over, he simply exined Ghost Douluos words from before.
What? Hell always be together with us until the operation ends?Yan regretted, regretted that he had been so impetuous before. If he had let this Tang Yin fellow leave at that time, that would have been a lot better than having him follow the group now. At least when he left he couldnt see Hu Liena.
Xie Yues tone grew a bit more serious,This is elder Guis orders. Yan, dont think too much.
Yan red resolutely at Tang San,Kid, mark my words. If you dare get close to Nana, Ill kill you immediately.
Tang San gave a slight smile, his t tone mostly containing a vor of provocation,Do you have the skill?
You Yans suppressed fury surged almost instantly, but just as he was about to piece life and death against Tang San, a feminine voice drifted over.
Itste, everyone rest early.
Hearing this voice, Yan shivered. He of course knew who the source of the voice was. Enduring the rage, he turned and stepped into the tent.
Now, Hu Liena and Ghost Douluo returned simultaneously. Hu Lienas gazed at Tang San, and Tang San also just turned his head and looked at her. The pairs gazes met in the air. The expression in Hu Lienas eyes was brimming with apology, but Tang San only gave a slight smile, letting her once again see that perfect grace.
Entering the tent, Tang San didnt further provoke Yan sitting in a corner with his eyes closed, and also found a corner to sit cross legged and start to cultivate. Of course, he constantly kept himself alert. Not only towards Yan, but also Xie Yue.
A night withoutment. Early the next day, as Tang San finished cultivating, there was already nobody else in the tent. Xie Yue and Yan had both left one after another not long ago.
Tang San sorted out his ns and thoughts for a moment, then left the tent.
Eat something.A fair little hand stretched in front of him, handing over a chunk of dried meat and one of rations. It was Hu Liena.
Taking the food, Tang San nodded to Hu Liena.
Hu Liena lowered her voice:Im truly sorry about yesterday. I didnt know it would bring you so much trouble. But grandpa Gui doesnt have any bad intentions towards you. Weve basically already found the position of our target this time. Once the mission ispleted, you can leave at any time.
Tang San said calmly:I believe you want to persuade me to join Spirit Hall.
Hu Liena smiled widely, and immediately the surrounding flowers and nts seemed to lose their color,I dont want to court a rebuff. I wont say something like that to you.
Tang San looked at her,Youre a clever girl.
Hu Liena sighed,Im a person of Spirit Hall, very often I dont have the freedom to act independently. Given the opportunity, Illpensate you after this.
Tang San shook his head,Didnt you say were friends? Then dont talk aboutpensation. A Title Douluo agreed to help me catch my sixth spirit beast, theres benefit for me. Only, Im curious, just what target can have Spirit Hall send so many experts?
While he said this, he was already making himself as calm and collected as possible, but there was still some nervousness in his heart. Whether Hu Liena answered his question straight could let Tang San decide his attitude to her.
Hu Liena raised her head and looked around, then lowered her voice:Were here to catch a formidable spirit beast. Its possible well run into trouble. Wevee this many to ensure our purpose. When the timees that we meet the target, make sure to pay attention to defend yourself. As for what we want to catch, with your intelligence, you can guess with no need to ask me.
Dispatching Title Douluo and so many experts, that would only be a hundred thousand year spirit beast. Hu Lienas reply made Tang San very satisfied, his face revealing shock, but he also very quickly recovered to normal, the expression in his eyes not revealing any gaps.
Hu Liena changed the subject,When we parted one year ago, you were very different from now. Even thoughst night you were still as cold as when we met, your temperament has changed a lot. You seem even steadier, and without that blood reek from before.
Tang San smiled:Arent you the same? Dont forget that we both left that ce.
Hu Liena sighed,In order to eliminate my blood reek aura, my teacher spent a great deal of energy. Having passed through rehabilitation on all sides, I could then be considered having recovered my normal appearance. But, I feel you seem to have recovered better than me. I wont ask about your matters at home, but, if you really dont have anywhere to go, return to Spirit Hall with me. Teacher will definitely appreciate you.
The corner of Tang Sans mouth revealed a cold intent,Let it be. Your Spirit Hall and my Clear Sky School are like fire and water. Agree to shelter a person from Clear Sky School like me?
Hu Liena smiled widely,That depends on whether you can move my teacher. We have to be on our way, prepare properly, Ill walk with youter. Were about to enter the deepest parts of the Star Dou Great Forest, we might face the attack of formidable spirit beasts at any time.
Tang Sans heart twitched,Your target is in the depths of Star Dou Great Forest?
Hu Liena nodded,Weve spent a not short time here, judging by all kinds of signs, the target should be in the heart of the Star Dou Great Forest.The reason why she said so, besides her trust in Tang San, was also because she didnt have a reason to doubt him. The formidable strength Spirit Hall had dispatched this time, let alone Tang San, even several of him would still be unable to influence them. To her, she was just bringing Tang San on a stroll. She also even more wished to be together with Tang San right now, unconsciously wishing to approach his world.
In the simple exchange, Tang San had already obtained a great deal of useful information. Xiao Wu was in the heart of Star Dou Great Forest. This was also his estimation.
A this time, Ghost Douluos voice echoed,Start out.
In the short time Tang San and Hu Liena were chatting, including the tent he stayed before, the camp had already beenpletely struck.
Hu Liena pulled on one of Tang Sans sleeves, then stepped quickly to catch up. Tang San followed at her side, and the ill tempered Yan as well as the expressionless Xie Yue also caught up. The two Title Douluo were still one in front and one behind, only now the three people in the center of the formation had changed to four.
Yan walked behind Tang San. His overbearing gaze gave Tang San a feeling of bramble and thorns on his back, but he still didnt mind excessively, this Yan still wasnt enough to threaten him.
Passing one night of contemtion, right now Yan had already recovered his rity. He knew he was unable to move on Tang San in front of Hu Liena, otherwise he would rupture the rtionship between him and Hu Liena. Even though there didnt seem to be anything between Tang San and Hu Liena on the surface, but he was really too familiar with Hu Lienas expressions, and this was still the first time he had seen Hu Liena use such gentle eyes to look at a man.
Everyone said women were sensitive, but men were actually equally sensitive. Especially Yan whose heart had always been set on Hu Liena had especially sharp senses. Yan had already thought it over. Danger lurked in every corner of this Star Dou Great Forest, if he couldnt act directly, couldnt he still use everything around them?
Walking forward alongside Hu Liena, as Tang San simultaneously silently observed the advancing troops and everything in the surroundings, he was somewhat shocked to discover that Ghost Douluo and Chrysanthemum Douluo furthest ahead and behind were mutually echoing each other. Walking in this oval formation, it seemed as if the outside world was isted by the aura of the two Title Douluo.
Tang San didnt dare use the Blue Silver Domain. Right now among them, if the domain caused energy fluctuations that came into contact with the simr aura set up by the two Title Douluo, they would immediately be on their guard against him.
Walking furthest ahead, Ghost Douluo began to elerate. The entire formation pierced into the forest at the speed of wind and lightning. What Tang San didnt expect was that even if they met formidable spirit beasts along this journey, these spirit beasts still didntunch attacks, only watched the team move past them in the distance.
Very soon he understood why something like this would happen, it was because of the might and aura of the two Title Douluo. That energy surrounding the team like a solid barrier deterred the spirit beasts in the outside world. How many spirit beasts had the courage to offend two Title Douluo travelling together? Therefore, this Spirit Hall team also saved a lot of time.
However, along with their unceasing advance, Tang Sans heart began to gradually grow anxious. Because right now he was basically unable to leave behind any notes for Xiao Wu. Even if he did, if Xiao Wu really was in the heart of the forest, she still wouldnt see them.
Nobody could have everything go as they wished, after the initial sess of joining, Tang San also encountered difficulties.
Rest here.Rushing for a full four hours, Ghost Douluo furthest ahead stopped, indicating rest.
The Spirit Hall experts immediately gathered around, separating a few people responsible for patrol, the others immediately entering a resting state, the entire process without anyone opening their mouth.
Hu Liena nced at Tang San, indicating her side, hinting he shoulde sid. Before Tang San could sit, Xie Yue and Yan had already sat to her left and right.
Hu Lienas brows creased slightly, about to re up, but saw Tang San very naturally walk over and sitting in front of her, closing his eyes, his expression quiet and graceful, clouds mild and wind weak, as if everything around him was unrted to him.
Hu Liena discovered that she was less and less able to see through this man.
When Ghost Douluo announced the rest, Tang San had already discovered that the surrounding barrier had disappeared. As they prated deep into Star Dou Great Forest, he had seen a lot of extremely formidable spirit beasts, and naturally understood that the heart of the forest was growing closer and closer, and this moment right now was a rare opportunity. His heart had long since flown to Xiao Wus side, and he didnt have a mind to care about Yans provocations.
The Blue Silver Domain quietly emitted from his body. Tang San did it extremely furtively, relying on his surpassing spiritual force and the screen of the surrounding blue silver grass, his mindbining with the blue silver grass and quickly spreading outwards.
This time he wasnt trying to see anything clearly, his mind stretching as far as possible in one direction, sensing every aura he could detect in the surroundings.
If someone observed carefully right now, they would discover that the blue silver grass on the ground was softly swaying rhythmically, all kinds of information gathering like snowkes in Tang Sans mind. Even though each piece of information was fuzzy, relying on these, his mental capacity worked to the limit, quickly searching for the thing he wanted to find.
A formidable aura appeared within the scanning range of the Blue Silver Domain. That was clearly one formidable spirit beast after another in the middle of Star Dou Great Forest. Having reached their current location, there were no spirit beasts under thirty thousand years in cultivation. It was also just because of this that the two Title Douluo had no choice but to focus their minds, carefully sensing the surrounding changes. If it was in the outskirts of the forest, they still wouldnt rest even after rushing for eight hours. But here they had to maintain their peak condition.
One formidable aura after another flitted through Tang Sans mind. Even though the auras of these ten thousand year cultivation spirit beasts werent weak, they still werent what he wanted to find. He searched for the aura belonging to Xiao Wu. A familiar aura not much different from his spirit power.
His mind spreading, suddenly, when Tang Sans spiritual force was about to reach the limit, two extremely violent auras appeared in the scanning range of his Blue Silver Domain.
The instant these two auras appeared, Tang San only felt as if his brain was smashed by a heavy hammer, his entire body shuddering violently, eyes opening. Spitting out a mouthful of blood with a retching sound, his expression turned deathly pale, listlessly copsing on the ground.
Whats the matter?Hu liena was the first to reach, quickly catching him just as Tang San was about to hit the ground.
Previously he was still lively as a dragon and animated as a tiger, why would he suddenly suffer serious injuries in a split second? With great rm, Hu Liena hurriedly infused her spirit power into Tang Sans body in as gentle a manner as possible.
But she discovered that the spirit power within Tang Sans body was perfectly abundant, without any consumption. But his breath was extremely weak, like gossamer in Hu Lienas soft embrace.
Silhouettes shing, Ghost Douluo and Chrysanthemum Douluo reached Hu Lienas side at practically the same time. Xie Yue was also equally shocked, only Yan revealed a somewhat joyous expression at his misfortune.
Ghost Douluo ced a dark finger on the space between Tang Sans eyebrows. An ice cold stream immediately rushed into Tang Sans brain, making him shiver, his breath then recovering somewhat, but still seemed extremely rough, like a drowning person who just climbed onto the short, greedily gasping forrge mouthfuls of air.
Hu Liena puzzled looked at the two Title Douluo. Even though Ghost Douluos appearance couldnt be seen, Chrysanthemum Douluo to the side had a stupefied expression across his whole face.
This kid is quite good! He should have used an ability simr to a spiritual probe to examine the unknown around us. And after his spiritual force was released, even me and Gui Mei actually didnt discover it.
Hu Liena anxiously said:Then why did he be like this?
Ghost Douluo lowered his voice:Should be that he ran into some power he was by far unable to resist while scouting with his spiritual force, that moreover sensed his spiritual force, forcefully repelling him, thus injuring him. He will wake up at once, lets hear what he says.
Tang San gradually returned to consciousness, a splitting headache almost making him groan. Since Blue Silver Emperors second awakening, this was still the first time he suffered such a great loss, and moreover in the spiritual domain where he was most skilled. In fact, the greatest characteristic of the Blue Silver Domain was stealth, noiselessly permeating matters, but those two suddenly appearing formidable auras had clearly detected his existence and released their spiritual force to counter him, causing bacsh.
Even though he was seriously injured, in that split second of bacsh, Tang Sans spiritual force senses were particrly bright. Besides those two terrifyingly powerful auras, there was still one faint aura. Judging by its strength, this aura should be about the same has him.
Unfortunately, Tang San couldnt sense it longer, but he could be almost certain that he had found the target he was looking for. Even though he endured tremendous pain right now, he was still enormously relieved. Because those two auras that caused him the spiritual force bacsh were really too formidable, on a level that was even above the two Title Douluo next to him.
The nervousness within his heart gradually settled, Tang Sans awareness gradually recovering. Sensing everything in the outside world, he of course knew what the soft and faintly fragrant pillow against the back of his head was. However, even though Hu Lienas body could be enticing to him, it would never be able to entice his heart.
Struggling a moment, with Hu Lienas assistance, Tang San sat up straight. Right now the light in his eyes was dull, his coarse and heavy breathing making him seem somewhat wretched.
Tang Yin, what happened?Hu Liena saw Tang San recovering, and her heart also rxed.
Tang San with difficulty looked at the two Title Douluo in front of him, smiling wryly:I originally thought to look over the circumstances in the surroundings, take a look at whether there were any spirit beasts that suited me. But who knew I would also encounter an especially formidable existence. It could unexpectedly capture my spiritual force, and moreover even issue a spiritual collision against me. If I didnt react fast enough, I wouldve lost my life just now.
Chrysanthemum Douluos eyes brightened, asking in his particr feminine voice:Especially formidable existence? How powerful? Which direction?
Tang San said with certainty:At least Spirit Douluo level. My spiritual force is considered pretty good among Spirit Masters on the same level, to injure me at long distance requires the work of at least a Spirit Douluo. Over there.Speaking, he indicated the direction his Blue Silver Domain probed. He didnt hide this bit at all.
Hearing the words Spirit Douluo, Chrysanthemum Douluo couldnt help frowning,Only Spirit Douluo level? That doesnt seem like the target were looking for. You wouldnt be mistaken?
Tang San was of course lying, speaking of two as one, strong as weak. Hearing what was said he smiled wryly:I dont know the concrete details either, because at that instant I was already in spiritual force bacsh.Even though his mouth said so, in his heart he was still sneering, you really go find it, perhaps you wont have an easy time.
If Tang San really were to describe the power of those two auras, then among the people he knew, there was only the pressure brought to him by his still not yet crippled father. And this was clearly impossible for the two Title Douluo in front of him. Even more importantly, Tang Sans previous spiritual probe was equivalent to warning those two formidable existences, wouldnt they prepare even a bit?
Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo looked face to face. Ghost Douluo said:No matter what, we have to go take a look. The target should be nearby. I would prefer to kill by mistake than to let it escape. Lets go.
Twenty Spirit Hall experts shot up. Hu Liena just prepared to help Tang San up by his arm, when Xie Yue to the side had already pulled him up, cing his arm over his shoulder. At the same time he used his expression to stop Yan from doing the same. With Yans hostility towards Tang San, Hu Liena absolutely wouldnt permit him to protect Tang San. Xie Yue was different, he was after all her big brother.
Xie Yue nodded to Hu Liena, indicating she not worry, but Hu Liena still worriedly followed next to her brother, looking at the deathly pale Tang San with his eyes closed, his whole body weight seemingly hanging off Xie Yues shoulders.
A cold light shed in Hu Lienas eyes. She felt an extreme grudge for Tang Sans condition, killing intent already rising in her heart.
Even Tang San himself hadnt expected that his intent to snoop around would actually fall into the eyes of Spirit Halls people. Whether the two Title Douluo or Xie Yue, they were all a lot less on their guard against him. Of course, Yans attitude towards him still wouldnt change.
The Spirit Hall group swiftly advanced in the direction Tang San indicated. What Ghost Douluo and Chrysanthemum Douluo didnt expect was that as they went deeper, the spirit beasts in the surroundings actually grew fewer. Some formidable spirit beasts that had originally followed to spy on them unexpectedlypletely disappeared as they continued inside the forest. There was only the calls of some insects and birds, the excessive calm making these two formidable powers increasingly alert. They were both people who had endured winds and waves, they naturally wouldnt rx because of the peaceful surroundings.
Chapter 159 — Xiao Wu, My Beloved, We Finally Meet Again
Chapter 159: Xiao Wu, My Beloved, We Finally Meet Again
Even though Xie Yue carried Tang San, having reached the sixtieth rank, a Spirit Masters body was already fairly powerful, and it didnt lower his speed. Tang San also leaned on him, quickly recovering his spiritual force. He was also constantly in blue silver grass environment, so even though his spiritual force had been seriously injured, his recovery speed was still extremely astonishing. While the Blue Silver Domain only affected him, barely perceptible to the naked eye blue silver grass energy was constantly rushing into his body,plementing his losses. Of course, on the surface he still appeared that weak.
Sensing the gradually approaching location where his spiritual force previously scouted, Tang Sans heart once again grew nervous. Even if the two auras from before were so formidable, the strength of these Spirit Hall people wasnt low either. Could those two formidable auras really protect Xiao Wu?
Wee to Star Dou Great Forest.Suddenly, a soft and tender voice came from ahead, making Ghost Douluo furthest ahead swiftly halt.
Hearing this voice, even if he always hid it, Tang Sans body still couldnt help trembling a moment. Five years, five years had passed, he finally heard this touching voice again. If it wasnt Xiao Wu, then who?
Chrysanthemum Douluos figure shed, already at Ghost Douluos side. The two nced at each other, Chrysanthemum Douluo gesturing to the Spirit Hall experts behind him, the formation of twenty Spirit Sages immediately changing. The formation tightened, bing a circle, surrounding the Golden Generation and Tang San in the middle. At the same time they released their spirits. Twenty Spirit Sages simultaneously releasing their spirits was absolutely a spectacr scene, in an instant, with them as the center, the air violently distorted within a hundred meters. One dazzling spirit ring after another appeared on them.
The Golden Generation trios spirits also released simultaneously. Xie Yue supported Tang San with one hand, Moon de already appearing in his other hand. Each person looked ahead, brimming with vignce.
Havent you looked for me for a very long time? Now youve found me, dont you daree over?The gentle voice rose once again. The peace within that voice gave all the Spirit Hall experts a kind of strange feeling.
Chrysanthemum Douluo gave Ghost Douluo a nod, the two taking the lead to step forward. Having found their target with great difficulty, even if there really was a trap ahead, they still had to step inside. If they missed this opportunity, they didnt know how long it would take to find this crafty rabbit again.
Passing through a dense stretch of forest, the line of sight directly ahead opened up to a wide panorama. The pupils of each person from Spirit Hall contracted almost simultaneously, because, appearing in front of them, was an indescribably beautiful scene.
The clear littleke made the atmosphere be even more humid. Therge trees all around were invertedly reflected on the surface of theke, everything illuminated by sunlight, making everything reflected on the water sparkle.
Next to such a moving scene crouched an extremelyrge silhouette. That was an existence like a mountain, covered with ck fur, sparkling with faint luster under the faint sunshine. Even though its four limbs were on the ground, the height of its shoulders still surpassed seven meters. If it stood upright, perhaps it would be over fifteen meters.
By appearance, this was a creature like an ape or chimpanzee, besides thentern sized eyes twinkling like yellow crystals, it was pitch ck all over.
This big fellow was really too majestic, majestic on an inconceivable degree. Not only was its body enormous, but each part of its body was moreover covered with muscles more terrifyingly solid than granite, bulging like small hills. Its entire body was like abination of power and perfection.
If it could be said to represent masculinity, then the silhouette on its shoulder was the peak of gentleness and beauty.
Wearing a long white dress covering even her feet, delicate features just like a fairy where not even the slightest w could be found, long ck hair scattered over her back hanging all the way down to the giant apes shoulder, if seen from behind it would look like a ck waterfall hiding her entire body.
Each strand of hair seemed supple and unyielding, her elegance at the peak of the world. Her beauty came not only from herself, but was a union with her surroundings. This moment, even with Hu Lienas confidence in her own beauty, had a somewhat inferior feeling.
Tang San had long since opened his eyes. At this moment, the expression in his eyes was stupefied.
Five years had passed, and Xiao Wu was even more beautiful, a little taller, also a little more ample, that immaturity already transformed into a representation of beauty. A pair of big eyes glittering with soft light overlooking the Spirit Hall team across theke, as if she was the center of everything around her. Right now, she was like the goddess of the forest incarnate, quietly standing on the shoulder of the iparably majestic Titan Giant Ape.
The majority of the Spirit Hall experts gazes focused on Xiao Wu, but the two Title Douluo rigidly watched the Titan Giant Ape under Xiao Wus feet. The Titan Giant Ape didnt release its oppressive aura, but just by crouching there, it gave people an impression of a profoundness like a lofty mountain.
Only now did they understand why there would be so few formidable spirit beasts nearby, it was because this was the domain of the king of the forest! Whatmon spirit beast would dare court death by entering the forest kings domain?
There were no ripples in Xiao Wus gentle gaze, quietly watching the two Title Douluo,Youve been looking for me for a very long time, then, today well settle it here.
As her words fell, the yellow crystal like eyes of the Titan Giant Ape she stood on abruptly brightened. Even though it was daytime, they were still like two suns, an aura as towering as a mountain majestically released, forming ripples on the surface of theke in front of it.
Ghost Douluo and Chrysanthemum Douluo hadnt expected that they would run into a terrifying spirit beast like the Titan Giant Ape here. They of course knew that if they could kill the Titan Giant Ape, the advantages they would gain wouldnt be any different from that human form stage hundred thousand year spirit beast Xiao Wu. However, what kind of existence was the Titan Giant Ape? King of spirit beasts. Even equal level spirit beasts could only tremble and kneel before it.
The position of the Titan Giant Ape among spirit beasts was even higher than that of dragon and phoenix spirits among spirits. In their experience, they had only ever heard of one person defeating a Titan Giant Ape, and that person was the one who had killed the previous Spirit Hall Supreme Pontiff, Clear Sky Douluo Tang Hao.
HouThe Titan Giant Apes enormous body stood upright, an aura with a pressure just like Mt. Tai raising giant waves on theke surface. Xiao Wu still stood on its shoulder, ck hair fluttering from the currents in the surroundings. But the expression on her face was still quiet and calm.
The human firework aura she had gained in those days together with Tang San, in five years, had been calmed in the quiet of the forest. It seemed as if these formidable enemies in front were unrted to her.
Ghost Douluo and Chrysanthemum Douluo simultaneously released their spirits, nine spirit rings erupting from each of them, then withstood the imposing manner of the Titan Giant Ape. Ghost Douluo said in a low voice:Chrysanthemum Guan, you block this big fellow for a while, Ill grab that rabbit first. If we seed, well immediately withdraw.
The two had worked together for many years, and Chrysanthemum ouluo naturally understood his meaning. The Odd Velvet Heavenly Chrysanthemum in his hand shook against the wind, rapidly growingrger, his seventh spirit ring subsequently brightening. Confronting the Titan Giant Ape, he at once released his Spirit Avatar.
Ghost Douluo shouted loudly,The rest of you stay where you are.As he shouted, he was already soaring through the air, his entire bodypletely illusory, even the nine spirit rings around him couldnt be seen clearly.
Quickly growing to five meters long, the enormous golden chrysanthemum swept under Chrysanthemum Douluos feet. Gui Mei became a line of mirages shooting straight for the other side, and Chrysanthemum Douluo Yue Guan didnt stand still either, equally soaring up, travelling over the waves, swiftly dashing after Ghost Douluo towards the opposite bank, one person above and one below. Even though Ghost Douluo was fast, that giant Chrysanthemum in the advancing Chrysanthemum Douluos hand had already flown out first, the golden flower still growingrger in the air, each golden petal appearing dazzlingly beautiful.
Yue Guan seemed to be connected to that giant Odd Velvet Heavenly Chrysanthemum he threw out, pulling him with a speed that for a short time wasnt inferior to the ghostly Ghost Douluo.
The Titan Giant Apes two eyes revealed a trace of disdain. Confronting the charge of two Title Douluo, he shrugged his shoulders, making Xiao Wu standing there fly up, falling behind it. The instant Xiao Wu left, it also moved.
The king of the forest was the king of the forest, in a sh erupting with speedpletely disproportional to its build, going to directly collide with the Ghost Douluo in the air. As for that Odd Velvet Heavenly Chrysanthemum and Chrysanthemum Douluo flying at it, it basically ignored.
Gui Mei clearly felt that, the moment the Titan Giant Ape threw itself towards him, everything around him seemed to congeal, his body as heavy as if injected with lead, his original speed like a ray of light or flitting shadow abruptly slowed. Everything before his eyes seemed to distort.
Domain, this was the power of a domain. Ghost Douluo immediately recognized this ability. His conjecture was extremely urate, as king of the forest, Gravity Control Domain was one of the Titan Giant Apes abilities. Among countless kinds of spirit beasts, there werent more than ten kinds that could truly grasp the power of a domain, and the spirit beasts among these ten kinds that could cultivate the domain were even fewer. Ghost Douluo had undoubtedly drawn first prize.
The Titan Giant Apes Gravity Control Domain was different frommon Gravity abilities. Within this domain, it could casually control any change in gravity, maybe amplifying it, or maybe suddenly reducing it.
As an agility attack type Douluo, Ghost Douluo was most skilled in speed. However, when the Gravity Control Domain fell on him, it immediately counteracted his most skilled speed.
The Titan Giant Ape was in no way as honest and straightforward as it seemed on the surface. His Gravity Control Domain focused on Ghost Douluo alone, and in an instant the gravity around Ghost Douluo became ten times greater. The mirage grew clear, Ghost Douluos true features appearing.
That was the face of a gloomy middle aged man, emaciated, dark skinned, a pair of reserved eyes right now disying a shocked expression.
The Titan Giant Apes immense fist swung out, and Ghost Douluo could clearly feel all the earth element in the surrounding air condensing on this one fist.
If it was under normal circumstances, confronting such a giant as the Titan Giant Ape, he could have dodged without problem. But the sudden tenfold increase in gravity caused him enormous trouble. Even throwing it off with his Title Douluo strength was difficult. But he dared even less allow himself to collide with this fist. Enduring the fist of the king of the forest head on could perhaps only be aplished by an abnormal like the Clear Sky Douluo.
Without the slightest hesitation, Ghost Douluos seventh spirit ring shed, Spirit Avatar abruptly releasing, making his whole body instantly be even more illusory. If he could previously be described asyers of shadow, then, at this moment he became almost transparent.
The Titan Giant Apes enormous yellow crystal eyes disyed a disdainful mockery. Just when Ghost Douluo used his seventh spirit ring ability, suddenly, the originally ten times stronger gravity instantly disappeared. Even more terrifying was that the ten times stronger gravity in a split second became ten times weaker instead.
Ghost Douluo had all along tried to throw on the restrictions of the Gravity Control Domain on him, and when the gravity suddenly changed so violently, he basically didnt have a chance to react, instead practically speeding up towards that terrifying Titan Giant Ape fist.
Hong An intense explosion of energy resounded in the air, that transparent shadow flying out without the least suspense, being directly sted back to the Spirit Hall experts shore.
In fact, after Ghost Douluo released his Spirit Avatar, he was immune to physical attacks, capable of phasing through any physical attacks, as if his body was intangible.
But even under such circumstances, the Titan Giant Apes terrifyingly heavy force still sted him away, the amount of power contained in that fist was obvious. As one of the peak existences among spirit beasts, its strength was just like Tang San estimated. Already above the majority of Title Douluo.
Chrysanthemum Douluo Guan Meis attack still hadnt fallen on the Titan Giant Ape. He saw Gui Mei being sted away face to face, and immediately gave up on the original battle n, not daring to give any attention to Xiao Wu behind the Titan Giant Apes back.
But just at this moment, a feeling of intense crisis abruptly came from below him. Chrysanthemum Douluos reaction couldnt be called slow, pulling down the originally forward charging Strange Velvet Heavenly Chrysanthemum with all his strength, heavily whipping the surface of the water below his feet, and he drew on the opposing force from his spirit attack to soar high into the air.
Puu
Countless sshes turned to dazzlingly beautiful rays of light, instantly drowning that Strange Velvet Heavenly Chrysanthemum. The air suddenly became humid, a more than four meter diameter giant bull head abruptly bursting from the water. That Strange Velvet Heavenly Chrysanthemum strike was unexpectedly shocked to rebound off it, in fact, right now this Chrysanthemum was in a Spirit Avatar state.
Thick blue scales, an iparably enormous body charging towards the sky. This bull headed serpents enormous monstrous mouth spit, a blue light shooting out, and the Chrysanthemum Douluo in the air following in Ghost Douluos dust, flying out, in an instant falling back to the opposite back, his expression changing sessively.
Second oldest, get rid of them, leave none behind.The bull head mouth spit out human words, its ice cold gaze just like a sharp sword, watching everyone on the shore. Everything in the surroundings suddenly turned into a blue colored world, and including Tang San, everyone belonging to Spirit Hall suddenly felt their bodies instantly seem to slow, their speed dropping by at least thirty percent.
Domain, another domain.
Ghost Douluo and Chrysanthemum Douluos expressions had now turned disastrous. This was the first time they saw this bull-headed serpent-bodied monster, but by its imposing manner and the human words it spit out, its strength was actually even above the Titan Giant Ape. This blue light should be something simr to a Slow Domain. Just like the Titan Giant Apes Gravity Control Domain, within the range of the domain, this monster could definitely control various effects of speed.
Piercing out from the water was the forest emperor, the true lord of this Star Dou Great Forest, the Sky Blue Bull Python. The Slow Domain wasnt in order to fight the enemies, but rather to keep them from running away. As the lord of this great forest, how couldnt he know that these people were always looking for Xiao Wu? Drawing them here today was to smash them in one stroke.
Hou The Titan Giant Ape issued a Heaven overflowing roar, its powerful hind legs helping its body shoot out in an instant.
What did a suddenly flying mountain look like? It was a suitable description for the Titan Giant Ape right now. Even though it was enormous, under the effect of the Gravity Control Domain, it leapt over as if it weighed nothing.
In terms of strength, even back when Xiao Wu was still a hundred thousand year spirit beast, she was still far from equal to these two brothers. But from childhood, Xiao Wu was still a few years older than them. When the Sky Blue Bull Serpent was still a Small Blue Serpent, Xiao Wu saved him. In the hearts of these two brothers, Xiao Wu was like their big sister. Even if theyter grew stronger than her, this rtionship had never changed.
Each threat to Xiao Wu was like a threat to them, it had to be strangled.
Final move.Ghost Douluo suddenly shouted loudly. A different tint from the ck he usually released was abruptly emitted from within him.
That was a glittering silver me, soaring high in practically an instant. And next to him, Chrysanthemum Douluo Yue Guan simultaneously emitted a golden me. At this moment, both their nine rings red practically simultaneously, rendering their gold and silver mes even more dazzling and radiant.
Facing each other, four hands grasped each other, Gui Mei and Yue Guans bodies abruptly merging, their altogether eighteen spirit rings abruptly merging together, one massive gold and silver colored ring of light quietly flying out.
Tang San saw a sh before his eyes. Suddenly, heaven and earth seemed to have turned gold and silver, everything in the surroundings also seeminglypletely still at this moment. Ghost Douluo and Chrysanthemum Douluos bodies had both disappeared as that gold and silver ring of light formed, and that giant ring of light had already flown into the sky, in the blink of an eye bing a more than hundred meter in diameter giant halo. At this moment, even the soaring Titan Giant Ape had also be absolutely still in midair. The blue light the Sky Blue Bull Python just spit out was also frozen.
The words spirit fusion ability abruptly appeared in Tang Sans mind, his originally exceedingly rxed heart tightened in an instant.
How formidable was a spirit fusion ability formed by two Title Douluo? Even though the Sky Blue Bull Python was so powerful it amazed him, could these two formidable spirit beasts truly resist the spirit fusion ability of two Title Douluo?
We can only trap these two spirit beasts for a while, grab that rabbit immediately and leave. Quick.Ghost Douluos strained voice echoed from the gold and silver ring of light. The next moment, the brilliance abruptly converged, the Sky Blue Bull Puthon and the Titan Giant Ape both had ayer of gold and silver light, rigidly trapped within that narrow range.
Strangely, the range confining the Titan Giant Ape was still in the air, showing just how formidable this gold and silver ring shaped spirit fusion ability was.
Ghost Douluo and Chrysanthemum Douluo always operated together, not only because they had a close rtionship, but even more importantly this spirit fusion ability. This in itself was a great secret of Spirit Hall. In the current Continent, there were very few Spirit Masters capable of holding a spirit fusion ability, and Title Douluo possessing spirit fusion abilities were even rarer. The full name of this gold and silver glittering ring of light before them was Two Level Immobilization Domain, it was also a dual attribute domain, able to simultaneously immobilize the opponents abilities and movements.
Even though the Titan Giant Ape and the Sky Blue Bull Python were powerful, confronting a dual attributed domain with such excessively powerful control power, even they would end up temporarily restrained.
Of course, in order to fully use this ability, Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo also had to throw in theirplete mental and physical efforts. When their spirit power was unable to endure, this domain would naturally also be rescinded. If there was still a Title Douluo level power here, cooperating with the Two Level Immobilization Domains effect, they could very possibly have inflicted heavy injuries on the two great forest kinds. If there were two Title Douluo, they might kill them. This was where this domain was ferocious.
Of course, the reason why Ghost Douluo and Chrysanthemum Douluo could seed, was also that the two great spirit beasts had contemptuously not prepared adequately.
Unfortunately, there were just some Spirit Sages with Chrysanthemum and Ghost Douluo. Their strength basically wasnt enough to break their defenses, let alone injuring the two great spirit beasts.
Plentifulbat experience made the thinking of the two Title Douluo extremely clear. It was clearly impossible for them to defeat the two great spirit beast powers by contending with them from the front, however, relying on their spirit fusion ability, they could sessfully trap the spirit beasts, then even if their strength was formidable, it was still impossible to easily get free of this domain. But that Xiao Wu wasnt strong, still just in the human form youngling stage. With more than twenty Spirit Master experts, as long as they could catch her and quickly retreat, they would have reached their goal. In the retreat, even if the two great spirit beasts could pursue, they could still use her to coerce them.
As Ghost Douluos orders fell and the two great spirit beasts were simultaneously trapped, the first to respond wasnt Spirit Halls people, but rather Tang San.
Ghost Douluo and Chrysanthemum Douluo had admittedly nned very well, the two great spirit beasts had also been trapped due to their excessive contempt. However, they had still failed to ount for Tang San.
The moment Ghost Douluo gave the orders, Tang San began to move.
His arm had all along hung over Xie Yues shoulders, with Ghost Douluos orders, Tang Sans arm abruptly tightened over Xie Yues shoulders, forefinger turning a jade color, poking directly at Xie Yues chest.
This point was very carefully chosen, just hitting Xie Yues shan zhong acupuncture point. As a hidden weapons expert, Tang Sans familiarity and precision regarding acupuncture points was unquestionable.
Shan zhong acupuncture point. Connecting meridian: conception vessel, the ample great yang and lesser yin, engaging greater yin and lesser yang; the meeting point of the conception vessel. After being struck, inner qi scatters, heart in disorder, mind confused. One of the bodys thirty six great acupuncture points.
To Xie Yue, Tang Sans actions were really too sudden. He basically had no time to react, the spirit power he just gathered to release his spirit scattering in a moment, his chest turned stuffy, his whole body already falling into Tang Sans arms.
Hu Liena was after all pretty good to Tang San. Xie Yue was also her elder brother, so Tang Sans actions werent a killing move. Of course, this was even more rted to him requiring his full strength to deal with even more people.
Left hand dealing with Xie Yue, his right hand abruptly released two long since prepared Cluster Life Taking Soul Chasing Balls. With a resounding crack, smoke rose in front of him and Xie Yue, countless tiny poison needles flying out, immediately enveloping six Spirit Sages in front.
Hidden weapons were originally used for sneak attacks, and only in a sneak attack could hidden weapons release their greatest potential. The abruptly rising change in the situation caught people unprepared. The purpose of the Cluster Life Taking Soul Chasing Balls tiny needles was to break inner Big Dipper Qi. In this world, their target was naturally protective spirit power. Even though these Spirit Sages had already released their spirits, they didnt use protective spirit abilities. With a series of muffled grunts, the six Spirit Sages in front of Tang San abruptly fell to the ground.
Being struck by Cluster Life Taking Soul Chasing Ball poison needles at such close range, even immortals would find it difficult to save themselves.
What are you doing?Hu Liena cried out in rm.
Xie Yues body was thrown away by Tang San, falling straight at Hu Liena. At the same time he flickered as if illusory, countless hidden weapons sprinkling from his hands. The back of his jacket instantly split open, glinting blue golden Eight Spider Lances excitedlying out.
Azure divine light shot from his eyes like lightning, sting at one Spirit Sage. Even though that Spirit Sage had already reacted, how might even his fastest Spirit Ability use be faster han Purple God Light? Amidst an explosive st, another one copsed. Even though he wasnt dead, he had lost the ability to fight.
Eight Spider Lances braced against the ground in a sh, Blue Silver and Deathgod Domains simultaneously spreading out, the blue silver grass on the ground instantly growing wildly. Tang Sans five spirit rings appeared simultaneously, the fourth spirit ring radiating brilliance, Blue Silver Prison variant ability, Blue Silver Thrust, activating.
All this came too suddenly, Tang San had erupted with almost his full capability in just a split second. Seven Spirit Sages fell under his sneak attack, further adding Xie Yue with his great acupuncture point struck, the twenty three Spirit Hall experts had instantly lose eight. Even though it was impossible for the Blue Silver Thrust formation to harm the others once prepared, the dying effect still gave Tang San enough time to separate from them.
Eight Spider Lances braced, and the next moment they had already pushed Tang San into a high leap. The Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone flying abilityunched in midair, making him fly in Xiao Wus direction like a meteor catching up to the moon.
Xiao Wu, lets go.Tang San shouted loudly, a strand of Blue Silver Grass already thrown out towards Xiao Wu.
His actions were really too fast. WHen Xiao Wu noticed, it was already when countless poison needles were revealed, striking and killing six Spirit Sages.
Even if Tang Sans appearance had changed, his temperament had changed, there were still a great many things that wouldnt change.
The fourth spirit ability ten thousand year spirit ring, formidable hidden weapons, the changed Eight Spider Lances and Blue Silver Grass. These were all marks of his identity, and even more importantly, the split second Tang San had used Eight Spider Lances to shoot himself out, his gaze had already met Xiao Wus in the air.
His appearance had changed, his temperament had changed, but the expression in his eyes didnt change, especially the expression when Tang San looked at Xiao Wu.
Xiao Wus gaze was no longer serene, even more without the quiet from before. Even the recoveringrge number of Spirit Hall experts already pursuing was unable to influence the joy overflowing her heart.
Without any resistance, letting that Blue Silver Emperor twist around her slender waist, Xiao Wus long and slender legs leapt, sending her up to meet Tang San.
Ge
This shout hadnt been heard for five years, both their appearances had changed, but the sincere feelings held in this should hadnt changed a fraction. Tang San was still Tang San, Xiao Wu was also still Xiao Wu. The moment their gazes met, Tang Sans throat felt as if choked by something.
I will protect her, even if it costs me my life.
This was the only thought in Tang Sans heart right now. The next moment, with a pull of the Blue Silver Emperor, their bodies met in midair.
Arms lightly stretching, that delicate body Tang San had missed for five years was held to his chest. Urging the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone flying ability with his full strength, he was pushed like a bolt of lightning to prate the dense forest in front.
Bastard. Kill him.Yan shouted furiously, chasing swiftly in Tang Sans direction with the remaining thirteen Spirit Sages. The three flying Spirit Masters among the Spirit Sages immediately took to the air, forming an air to surface formation with the other Spirit Masters, quickly going in pursuit.
Holding tightly on Tang Sans neck, Xiao Wus heart beat violently. When Da Ming and Er Ming had been trapped by the two Title Douluo, she already had an unclear premonition. She of course knew that it was impossible for the current her to contend against the remaining Spirit Hall experts.
At that moment, what she had thought of wasnt her own safety, but only one thought. If, before she died, she could see Tang San again, then she could still die without regret.
And when that thought still hadnt faded from her mind, those familiar Eight Spider Lances, familiar hidden weapons, and still those familiar eyes, had already appeared in front of her.
At this moment, buried in that warm embrace, Xiao Wus heart waspletely steeped in happiness.
Back after she originally left Tang San, she had thought of many, many things. She had also once despaired when thinking she might never see Tang San again. But even with the slightest chance, she would still never give up. Finally seeing her beloved again, Xiao Wu felt that even if she were to die right now on the spot, all this would still be worth it.
Both hands tightly wound around Tang Sans neck, feeling his changed aura and equally warm embrace, Xiao Wu was already a bit silly.
But right now Tang San still didnt have time to be happy. Bringing Xiao Wu to swiftly enter the forest, he immediately felt at least ten auras locking in on him. At this moment he couldnt pause, he could only run into the forest.
If the Sky Blue Bull Serpent and the Titan Giant Ape could promptly break free of that spirit fusion ability that would of course be good, but he couldnt ce his hopes on them. The more than ten Spirit Sages behind him were powerful, with such strength, even he and Xiao Wu would still be easily drowned. His flying speed wasnt necessarily the fastest, especially within the forest. Tang San basically didnt dare leave the range of the trees, otherwise hed immediately be the target of multitudes of arrows in the air.
Feeling the auras behind him swiftly approach, he gave up on flying, floating to the ground, both hands drawing Xiao Wu close, Eight Spider Lances reced his feet, swiftly advancing. At the same time, his spiritual force spread outpletely, examining the movements of the pursuit behind them. Whenever the enemies wanted to surround them, he could find the best direction to escape.
There were altogether fourteen people chasing, Golden Generations Yan, as well as thirteen Spirit Sage level Spirit Hall experts.
Hu Liena stayed where she was without moving. After catching her brother, she discovered that Xie Yuesplexion was pale, already unconscious. This wasnt the reason she didnt go to chase Tang San and Xiao Wu. Because she didnt want to believe that everything that had happened in front of her was real.
With Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances on his back, when the Blue Silver Grass and hidden weapons simultaneously erupted, with her intelligence, how couldnt she make the connection between this man who had been branded in her heart and mind and the one who dealt Spirit Hall such enormous humiliation, Tang San. Connecting all kinds of things in the pasts, the riddles in her heart suddenly opened up in a sh of understanding. But the more it was like this, the more intense the pain in her heart became. In her nk pain, she no longer knew what she should do.
Yan was currently already in an extreme rage. What he wanted to do right now was tear Tang San into ten thousand pieces. Seven Spirit Sages, those were seven Spirit Sages exhaustively cultivated by Spirit Hall! Right now their survival was unknown.
Chapter 160 — Forest Battle To The Death
Chapter 160: Forest Battle To The Death
And in fact, after Tang Sans personally modted poison entered the body, besides the one struck by Purple God Light, the other six Spirit Sages were alreadypletely out of luck.
The power of Tang Sects secret lore was really too great in a sneak attack.
Tang San was very fast, with the boost of the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone as well as the increase of Eight Spider Lances ignoring terrain, his speed had already reached the pinnacle. But the ones chasing him were still Spirit Sage level powers. There was nock of agility attack type Spirit Masters among them. With them in pursuit, the distance between both sides was still constantly closing.
Tang Sans Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step was admittedly wondrous, but Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step was best at dodging, not running.
Tang San very clearly knew that in the world of his old life, there were some movement arts that were more suited to this kind of situation than Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step, like Shaolins Eight Step Catching Cicada as well as a kind of Transient Light Passing Shadow movement art. However, what use were these right now? All he could do was only constantly move forwards.
Having reached the Spirit Sage level, if the qi locked on the opponent, as long as they didnt leave a certain range, it was impossible to lose them. Among the thirteen Spirit Sages there were altogether five agility attack type Spirit Masters. The five spread into a semi circle, half surrounding them like lightning.
Let alone these five being able to kill Tang San and capture Xiao Wu, even if they couldnt as long as they could tangle with Tang San for a while, allowing theirpanions to catch up from behind, the oue would still be the same.
The longer he confronted crises, the sharper Tang Sans mind became. Brain operating rapidly, thinking about ways to get out of the current danger.
Gradually, they had already left the territory of the two great spirit beast kings, and in the surroundings also began to appear the auras of spirit beasts. To Tang San and Xiao Wu, this wasnt any good news. With their present speed, if they were stopped just for a moment by alerted spirit beasts, the enemies behind them would swiftly catch up.
Ge.Xiao Wu softly called out.
Tang San lowered his head. His spiritual force found the path forward, and the effect of his eyes was on the contrary not as clear.
Using a hand to softly coil Xiao Wus long hair, Tang San pulled her in tight,As long as I still live, I wont ever let them harm you.
Saying so, Tang Sans speed forward suddenly dropped. His body was abruptly raised outright, the top four Eight Spider Lances thrusting into the trunks of tworge trees ahead, bringing him across the trees like a giant spider, sessively crossing several great trees.
Tang Sans movements naturally had a destination, he was circling to one side. The five people chasing closest behind moved held a semicircr pattern. He was currently circling to one side, and thus, when the opponents caught up, they didnt have to face the attacks of five Spirit Sages at once.
A blue light halo suddenly released, and the blue silver grass on the ground began to grow frantically. With blue silver grass growing everywhere in the Star Dou Great Forest, Tang Sans strength could undoubtedly be disyed to its greatest extent.
This absolutely wasnt the time to be merciful. Tang Sans eyes were already filled with a ruthless ice chill.
That closest agility attack type Spirit Master was already in viewing distance. Monstrously fast, dashing in Tang Sans direction just like a phantom.
Seeing the opponent approach, Tang San no longer moved his body, Eight Spider Lances sticking to a tree trunk behind him, suspending him and Xiao Wu in the air.
That pursuing agility attack type Spirit Master was roughly fifty years old. He didnt have Tang Sans ability to probe with spiritual force, but pulled by the energy he could still sense that he approached the target with extreme speed, and was immediately overjoyed. Seeing Tang San and Xiao Wus silhouettes appear before him, both his hands immediately turned into sharp des, throwing himself forward like a bolt of lightning.
This agility attack type Spirit Masters spirit was called Spirit Chasing Swallow, excelling in speed and arcing attacks, its attack power unusually high. Right now, in order to pursue Tang San, he had already fully used his Spirit Avatar, and his entire body was like an immense ck swallow, cutting straight at Tang San and Xiao Wu with a pitch ck chill in the air.
Stop.Tang San shouted.
Just as if following orders, the Soul Chasing Swallow Spirit Sage abruptly slowed in midair,pletely stalling in the air, falling towards the ground. His body was already twisted up by numerous and densely packed Blue Silver Emperor. In order to deal with any eventualities, as early as before they met Xiao Wu, Tang San had already spread Parasite Blue Silver Emperor seeds on each member of the Spirit Hall party except the two Title Douluo. Launching it now, was just right to catch him off guard.
However, the opponent had still used Spirit Avatar. It could only really dy him for one second. His body had just started falling, when the Blue Silver Emperor twisting around him were already torn apart by his unreasoning attack power.
But this one second, to Tang San, was already enough.
Throwing himself head on, exploiting the flying ability of the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone, Tang San charged forward in the split second the opponent was restrained. The opponent was originally charging towards him, and under such circumstances, the distance closed in the blink of an eye.
Both Tang Sans hands looped and pulled at his chest, the Clear Sky Hammer already appearing out of nowhere. With a keng sound, the opponents hand des were both scattered the moment he broke free of Parasite.
In terms of both Spirit Power as well as the opponents Spirit Avatar strength, Tang San would ordinarily inevitably be sent flying here. But in fact, Tang San still didnt break out of fighting range. Because, those iparably sharp Eight Spider Lances were already thrusting towards the opponents body from eight directions.
Blue Silver Emperors second spirit ability, Parasite, stunning the opponent and frantically breaking free, this was all in Tang Sans grasp of timing. It was just that split second that the battle was already decided.
Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer blocked the opponents attack, but the enormous impulse also made his Clear Sky Hammer rebound. Tang Sans other hand promptly pulled away Xiao Wu, his Clear Sky Hammer directly striking his chest, and the opponents hand des also left bloody scars.
But this was also all that this Soul Chasing Swallow Spirit Sage aplished. His body was instantly corroded when the Eight Spider Lances entered his body. Tang San clearly felt the opponents vitality rush out through the Eight Spider Lances, and his own previously enormously consumed spirit power also subsequently recovered somewhat.
How heavy was the Clear Sky Hammer? Even more when it was mixed with the opponents spirit power attack. Tang San felt a sweet taste, and with a belching sound he vomited up a mouthful of fresh blood. But when the Eight Spider Lances left the opponents body, it had alreadypletely turned into a dried out corpse,pletely emptied by the Eight Spider Lances.
From start to finish, the entire process only took less than three seconds. In practically a single breath, the fight was already over.
If it was a one versus one battle, relying on his two great domains and three great spirit bones, even if Tang Sans spirit power was ten ranks lower than the opponents, he could still be certain of victory, even to the extent of aplete victory.
However, right now he basically didnt have the time to carefully look for the opponents gaps to reach victory. Fighting quickly to reach a conclusion quickly let him use this method of using his life to take the opponents life, instantly dealing with this Spirit Sage level agility attack type Spirit Master.
What was called using his life to take the opponents life wasnt the same as doing his utmost. What Tang San did was use the smallest price to achieve the greatest results.
He had only spit out a mouthful of blood and suffered light injuries, the chest wounds werent deep either. But taking the opponents life in return, this was undoubtedly an extremely profitable exchange.
The moment he pulled out Eight Spider Lances, Tang San again pulled Xiao Wu close and shot away. The instant he left his former position, at least four long range attacks struck the ce he just was. The other four agility attack type Spirit Masters were already catching up.
Tang San understood that in order to separate Xiao Wu from the pursuers, these agility attack type Spirit Masters had to be dealt with. Otherwise, he basically couldnt outrun the opponents. If they were blocked by spirit beasts, he and Xiao Wu would be finished. Therefore, he brazenly decided that, no matter how, he still had to think of a way to dispose of them.
On the surface it seemed that he had paid a very small price, but Tang Sans heart was still bitter.
Spirit Sages were after all Spirit Sages, especially Spirit Sages already using Spirit Avatar. In spirit power, he basically wasnt on their level. Even thisprehensively advantageous exchange just now, Tang San was counter struck in the chest with the Clear Sky Hammer, and right now he was still aching. Those sharp des streaking across his chest had even more delivered a destructive sharp energy into his body, doing its utmost to drill into him, forcing him to divert a portion of Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength to drive it out.
Thus, his and Xiao Wus speed forward dropped once again. The other four already berserk agility attack type Spirit Masters were catching up with astonishing speed.
Previously pulled aside by Tang San, Xiao Wu stared nkly at the wounds that agility attack type Spirit Sage left on Tang Sans chest, immediately awakening from her charming gentleness. Gathering air to lighten her body, she did her utmost to lessen the burden on Tang San.
Ge, what do we do?
Tang San spoke in a low voice as he swiftly rushed forward:We have to get rid of these agility attack type Spirit Masters behind us, otherwise we wont be able to escape. Just now I killed one, there are still four.
Xiao Wu smiled sweetly, the circumstances before her eyes making her feel as if she had returned to those days she and Tang San faced powerful enemies in the Great Spirit Arena.
Then let our Three Five Combination give them something to look at.While speaking, Xiao Wu embraced Tang Sans neck with one hand, her entire body slipping over Tang Sans shoulders as if boneless, reaching Tang Sans back. As her soft as if boneless delicate body passed Tang Sans body, dense spirit power fluctuations immediately released.
Xiao Wu also hadnt reached the sixtieth rank, it felt as if her spirit power level wasnt much different from Ma Hongjuns.
Theyve entered. Xiao Wu, in a moment I can directly get rid of two, but afterwards Ill need some time to readjust. After Iveunched my attack, itll be your turn to bring me running forward, go as fast as you can, my back on yours. Understand?
Leaning over Tang Sans back, Xiao Wu nodded, expressing she understood.
Due to Tang San previously halting and his speed dropping, the four agility attack type Spirit Masters were already close behind. In order to prevent circumstances like being suddenly attacked, these four Spirit Sages advanced close together, in a moment the distance to Tang San and Xiao Wu was less than fifty meters.
The Eight Spider Lances suddenly rose on either side, and Xiao Wu took one step on Tang Sans back tounch herself into the air at his indication, and Tang San himself stepped with the toes of his left foot on arge tree in front, with a shout turning in a moment, both hands simultaneously rising high, soaring.
The agility attack type Spirit Sages were really too fast, Tang San only did one very simple motion, and they had already closed to within twenty meters, the quartets abilities already prepared.
But at this moment, the four bodies simultaneously slowed a moment. The two Spirit Sages on the sides both bound by Blue Silver Emperor Parasiteunching in a sh, the gazes of the two people in the middlepletely lifeless. Their bodies uncontrobly flew forwards and down, until they struck the ground.
But Tang San also seemed drained, hisplexion abruptly turning deathly pale. If not for the prompt support of the Eight Spider Lances. right now he would already be unable to stand.
Soul Chasing Life Taking Yamas Invitation. Yes, when the Spirit Sages used Spirit Avatar, of all of Tang Sans hidden weapons, only these Soul Chasing Life Taking Yamas Invitations could kill in one hit with certainty.
Tang San originally refined altogether three Soul Chasing Life Taking Yamas Invitations, he used one before, and Tang San threw out the remaining two in this split second.
The Soul Chasing Life Taking Yamas Invitation wasnt only terrifying in itself, even more important was thebination of technique and Mysterious Heaven Skill. In order to use this third ranked Tang inner sect hidden weapon, Mysterious Jade Hand, Purple Demon Eye, Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, Mysterious Heaven Skill, all four great secret skills were indispensable.
At the fortieth rank, Tang San could only use it once when exhausting his entire spirit power. And now at close to sixtieth rank, simultaneously using two Yamas Invitations exhausted seventy percent or more of his spirit power. Including the previous consumption, it was naturally rather difficult to take.
Xiao Wu, help me.Tang San shouted loudly. To him and Xiao Wu, right now was their best chance. If they ignored this opportunity, then with Tang Sans already substantially consumed spirit power and Xiao Wus low strength, they basically wouldnt get another.
A formidable pushing force appeared at Tang Sans back. The next moment, he flew out, crashing towards one of the agility attack type Spirit Masters.
Just like the agility attack type Spirit Sage that died under the Eight Spider Lances before, this Spirit Sage tang san chose as target could also only be held for one second.
Seeing Tang San approach, even fully using Spirit Avatar he only had time to issue a frontal attack.
However, just when he prepared tounch his attack, he discovered that hepletely couldnt move his arms and legs.
Xiao Wu had at some unknown time already appeared behind him, arms and legs glittering with dazzling golden radiance, forming a uniqueyer of armor type equipment over her skin, her entire body was like a giant vise, rigidly locking down the opponent.
This was Xiao Wus fifth spirit ability, Soft Bones Lock.
If one was locked down by the Soft Bones Lock at close range, without physical strength more than double that of the wielder, one could only ept being held, until Xiao Wus spirit power ran out or she voluntarily left.
But while using the Soft Bones Lock, Xiao Wu couldnt use any other attack methods. But the effect of this lock was still extremely terrifying, after Xiao Wu again separated from the opponent, the opponent would still be deadlocked for five seconds. This was most important.
Relying on Teleportation and Soft Bones Lock, this Spirit Sage was directly sentenced to death.
Eight Spider Lances violently pierced his body, the essence of his vitality flowing out, and obtaining the replenishment of the Eight Spider Lances draining the opponents vitality, Tang Sans mind was greatly roused, instantly recovering forty percent of his spirit power.
Drain, this was Eight Spider Lances additional ability. Tang San very rarely used it in the past, because this ability was really too evil, and also too merciless. But now, in order to live, he couldnt have any considerations. Erupting with all his strength, Eight Spider Lances was the most conspicuous.
With a muffled grunt, the moment Xiao Wu undid the Soft Bones Lock, her body already blocked in front of Tang San. An immense impulse pushed her body back into Tang Sans embrace, and at the same time there still rose a burst of intense sonorous metallic sounds.
Sessively striking and killing three agility attack type Spirit Sages, Tang San and Xiao Wu could even be said to have revealed all their secrets. But they were after all confronting four enemies.
The final agility attack type Spirit Sage, watching his threepanions unexpectedly dying by the hands of two opponents with spirit power far below theirs, besides fury, there also rose a chill at the bottom of his heart. At the same time as Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances drained, he alsounched a sneak attack.
Unfortunately, what he attacked was Xiao Wu using her fourth spirit ability, Invincible Golden Body.
Despite the tremendous impulse pushing Xiao Wu back into Tang Sans embrace, those brief seconds of Invincible Golden Body meant she hadnt suffered any injuries. One hand embracing Tang Sans waist, both feet pushing off the ground, drawing on the impulse, the two swiftly charged forward. And those sonorous sounds, was Xiao Wus other hand firing the Godly Zhuge Crossbow.
She had previously already readied it while held by Tang San.
A series of resounding cracks echoed. The Godly Zhuge Crossbow of course couldnt injure a Spirit Sage level power, but it could still manage to stop the opponent. Tang San had recovered several tenths of his power. Eight Spider Lances pushing off the ground, shooting out, he brought Xiao Wu to once again fly into the depths of the forest.
Five agility attack type Spirit Masters had already lost four. As long as they entered the forest, Tang San had confidence in relying on Blue Silver Grass to make thisst agility attack type Spirit Master unable to attack them. Once he had recovered a bit of spirit power, the two could once again join hands to eliminate this sacrificial agility attack type Spirit Sage. Outrunning the pursuit of the other Spirit Sages wasnt any difficult matter.
The other Spirit Hall experts were currently more than five hundred meters behind. At this distance they were basically unable to threaten them.
Tang Sans nning and strength, his cooperation with Xiao Wu, had undoubtedly already reached perfection. Relying on their less than sixtieth ranked strength, they still struck down and killed four Spirit Sages within a short time. This was undoubtedly worthy of pride. If it really went ording to Tang Sans ns, they would also have a veryrge chance to break away from the pursuit and escape. As long as they waited until the Titan Giant Ape and the Sky Blue Bull Python broke free of Ghost Douluo and Chrysanthemum Douluos domain, they would not longer be in any danger.
But the ns of men arent equal to the ns of Heaven. Just as they threw themselves into the forest, with the agility attack type Spirit Sage stopped behind them due to the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, suddenly, a blue ghastly great spread open in front of them.
Thatrge was constantly dripping with sticky fluid, and a more than three meter in diameter, all over ck and white, enormous silhouette appeared in Tang San and Xiao Wus line of sight. That great web was spit out by it.
That was a spirit beast, and moreover one that Tang San was exceedingly familiar with.
Known as the Wicked Butcher, the Man Faced Demon Spider.
This Man Faced Demon Spider that appeared in front of them wasrger than any one he had seen before. Being able to appear here, undoubtedly proved that this Man Faced Demon Spiders cultivation had reached at least a terrifying thirty thousand years.
In fact, because the terrifying Man Faced Demon Spider was too vicious, it would frequently be hunted and killed by some formidable spirit beasts. Just cultivating to ten thousand years wasnt easy, let alone several tens of thousand of years. As Tang San saw that enormous silhouette and that spread wide dripping with sticky liquid spiderweb, his heart sank. Could it be that this was what was called chickensing home to roost? He had killed two Man Faced Demon Spiders before, and moreover possesses their spirit ring and the external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances had given him enormous advantages. But this Man Faced Demon Spider in front of them seemed to have be the end of him and Xiao Wu.
What Tang San could least understand was that he had always scanned the surroundings with his spiritual force, but still hadnt discovered anything abnormal. Just how did this Man Faced Demon Spider appear?
How could he know that, with the Man Faced Demon Spider being a creature that gobbled up life, the target of all spirit beasts loathing, the terrifying wicked butcher, after its strength reached the ten thousand year level, it would gain a special stealth ability. This ability could not only conceal its figure, but at the same time also conceal its aura, even blocking spiritual force probes. Not even Grandmaster knew this, after all, the ten thousand year Man Faced Demon Spider was really too rare.
This was how it could suddenly appear in front of Tang San and Xiao Wu. Clearly, it had already taken Tang San and Xiao Wu for its prey.
Two spider legs on the left side swept against the ground with all their might, raising an ear piercing grinding sound, making Tang San and Xiao Wu instantly tilt, changing their direction into arge arc, dangerously close but not colliding with that spider web.
However, they confronted not only a spiderweb, but still a terrifyingly strong, more than thirty thousand years Man Faced Demon Spider.
The enormous demon spider quietly moved sideways, already waiting in the direction they had shifted to, four thick and solid spider legs thrusting perfectly straight at the two.
The Eight Spider Lances blood draining effect came from the Man Faced Demon Spider, so Tang San of course knew what the result of being pricked by these spider legs would be. Even if his body was even more durable, he still wouldnt daree into contact with these terrifying blood sucking pikes.
This moment Tang Sans richbat experience was embodied. His sliding body using the four Eight Spider Lances below him to stick into the ground to halt him slightly, simultaneously raising the four Eight Spider Lances above, using spidernce against spidernce, meeting the Man Faced Demon Spiders attack.
A sonorous brittle sound echoed, and Tang San and Xiao Wu were sent flying by the tremendous impact. With a vomiting sound, Tang San again spouted up a mouthful of blood under the immense shock. Even at peak condition he would need to go all out against such a powerful spirit beast, let alone now that he only had forty percent power left.
But that Man Faced Demon Spider didnt find it easy either. Even though its spider pikes were stillrger than Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances, Tang San lost out in power in both sides collision, but in durability, his external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances held the advantage.
This ten thousand year Man Faced Demon Spiders four spider pikes revealed four small holes, unexpectedly pierced by Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances.
In fact, Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances were constantly evolving along with Tang Sans strength rising. Whether it was at the time of the two great immortal herbs Infernal Precious Apricot and Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass, orter when Tang Sans Blue Silver Grass awoke to Blue Silver Emperor, both made it constantly evolve.
Along with Tang Sans Mysterious Heaven Skill advancing, also the progress of spirit power, the Eight Spider Lances once again passed many kinds of evolution. The degree of its own durability had long since surpassed even that of the Man Faced Demon Spiders own spider legs. Especially when it still contained the ice and fire attributes.
When Tang San and Xiao Wu were knocked flying, this Man Faced Demon Spider couldnt pursue. Because on the ground, throngs of blue silver grass was already rigidly tying it down. And those four spider legs that collided with Tang San before were already showing red and blue colored light, just swiftly spreading along its leg towards its body.
That was the hybrid ice and fire poison. It could mutually counteract with the Man Faced Demon Spiders poison, but this attribute specific to Tang San wasnt something the Man Faced Demon Spider could easily eliminate. Fortunately it had also hit his legs, so the spreading speed was slow.
The Man Faced Demon Spiders mouth issued an extremely sharp hissing sound, its enormous body struggling forcefully, relying on unreasoning strength to finally tear open the blue silver grass surrounding it. But it didnt pursue Tang San and Xiao Wu again, clearly it knew the difficulty. A portion of ck energy circted within its body, resisting the spread of the red and blue colors, swiftly shooting out and disappearing in the forest.
The Man Faced Demon Spider was scared off by Tang Sans ice and fire poison, however, it had still brought them an enormous disaster.
To Spirit Sages, five hundred meters wasnt a particrlyrge distance. Even without agility attack type Spirit Sages, they could still catch up extremely quickly.
Tang San and Xiao Wu had lost a lot of time before when they joined hands to kill four agility attack type Spirit Sages, and now that they were hindered by this Man Faced Demon Spider, the enemies behind them were already catching up.
Tang San couldnt help inwardly thinking of the words men ns are unequal to the ns of Heaven.
Clear Sky Hammer reced Blue Silver Emperor and, with a loud explosion, smashed away the attack of that remaining agility attack type Spirit Master. Tang San managed with difficulty to bnce his body after being sted flying by the Man Faced Demon Spider, but his heart was already miserable.
Whole body burning with raging mes, Yan had brought eight non-agility attack type Spirit Sages to firmly surround him and Xiao Wu. All their killing intent was targeting them.
With difficulty managing to use the Clear Sky Hammer to force that surviving agility attack type Spirit Sage to retreat, Tang San was also injured again, once again spitting blood.
If not for his extremely durable body, after constantly confronting attacks surpassing his strength in this way, perhaps he would long since have been unable to stand.
Even though his recovery speed had be exceptional after opening up the eight extraordinary meridians, even greater speed still needed time. Starting from when he hadunched his surprise attack on Xie Yue, where did he have even a bit of time to catch his breath?
Run! Why arent you running?Yan red venomously at Tang Sans face. From the Blue Silver Emperor he wielded as well as the hidden weapons, he naturally recognized him. But it was because of this that he loathed Tang San even more.
Five years had passed, and the youngster that gave him such humiliation back then had already turned into a youth, and the spirit power gap had moreover unexpectedly pulled close a lot.
Even though there was still a gap between Yans strength and the surrounding Spirit Hall experts, because of his status from the Golden Generation, right now he was instead the leader of these people.
In the chase, Yan had seen scenes to shock the eye. One after another, four agility attack type Spirit Sages had died in Tang San and Xiao Wus hands.
In fact, those were four Spirit Sages! And in order to chase Tang Sans pair they had even used Spirit Avatar. But it was still difficult for them to escape death. Right now two of them had even turned to pus water, not leaving a corpse.
Towards Tang San, Yans heart held a fear so profound it was even jealousy. From childhood, cultivating in the most sublime pce of Spirit Masters, he had always been an outstanding member of the young generation, only Xie Yue and Hu Liena couldpare to him. But, in a few short years, this youth in front of him had given him a feeling that it was difficult to even see his back.
Further adding the feelings Hu Liena showed for Tang San before, right now Yans regard for Tang San could only be described as hating him to the bone. Surrounding them with great difficulty, Yan secretly swore that, no matter what, he would destroy Tang San here today.
Since you want to deliver your funerary mats, why would I still want to run?Tang San said indifferently. Right now, he had already thrown off the despair of being stopped by the Man Faced Demon Spider. Even if there was only a slim chance, he still wouldnt give it up.
While speaking with Yan, he did his utmost to urge the Mysterious Heaven Skill within him to recover faster.
The remaining nine Spirit Sages all secretly felt their hearts go cold as they heard Tang Sans words, even though they were now only confronting a less than sixtieth rank opponent, they still didnt feel a bit rxed.
Of twenty Spirit Sages, only nine remained that could properly stand here. If someone had told them this one Spirit King could aplish this before, they wouldnt have believed it. But the facts appeared before them, and Tang Sans proud and straight backed figure caused an incorporeal pressure in their hearts.
They understood clearly that Tang San no longer had any possibility to escape, but who wanted to go make that funerary mat? He had already killed so many, and pulling a couple with him into death wasnt anything worth surprise. Thus, what these Spirit Sages thought of first of all was their own defense, defensive abilities appearing around them one by one.
Xiao Wu was only half a head shorter than Tang San, but now with her feet on the ground, she still leaned against Tang Sans chest. She basically didnt look at those enemies surrounding them,pletely nestling into Tang Sans embrace, just like she wanted topletely merge into his body.
The atmosphere was so heavy it seemed you might wring water from it. Even though Tang San was calm on the surface, Mysterious Heaven Skill was circting in a close to mad manner within his body. When he could live, nobody wanted to die, especially when he still held his beloved Xiao Wu. Even if the surrounding enemies were excessively powerful, Tang San would anyhow or any way go through this final fight, he wouldnt give up even a shred of possibility.
Right now Tang Sans body showed the level of its endurance. Previously injured several times, especially suffering formidable shock, he still didnt suffer any substantial injuries. Passing the battering of the waterfall, the baptism of the two great immortal treasure herbs, and still the tempering of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well and the awakening of the Blue Silver Emperor, further adding the boost of the three great spirit bones, the current Tang San was an existence like a fortress, even without using spirit power protection.
Left hand stretching out, the Clear Sky Hammer appeared out of nowhere in his grasp, the lower four Eight Spider Lances sticking into the ground, the blue silver grass surrounding Tang San began to grow with extremely astonishing speed under the effect of the Blue Silver Domain.
Do it!Yan abruptly shouted.
Just at the same time as Yan spoke up, the first to move was nevertheless Tang San. The frantically growing blue silver grass under his feet suddenly shot up like a spring, Eight Spider Lances simultaneously springing up. Under the effect of the two forces, Tang San pulled Xiao Wu close and shot into the air like an artillery shell.
The two werepletely targeted by the nine opponents, but in the split second they shot up, the Clear Sky Hammer in Tang Sans hand abruptly swung towards the sky, rich white light soaring up like needles, ice cold, cruel, thick, bitter, the tremendous killing intent was so rich it was practically tangible, unexpectedly forcibly breaking the lock of the nine spirit hall experts, and the two were sent flying into the air like that.
There was no door into the ground, all directions were sealed, the only route remaining was the sky. With Tang Sans intelligence, even though time was scarce and the Man Faced Demon Spider had forced them into an impasse, it was still only a moments work for him to find the most probable escape route.
Chapter 161 — Narrow Escape
Chapter 161: Narrow Escape
Among the opponents, all the Spirit Masters that could fly were agility attack types, and four out of five of those were gone, at most only one Spirit Master could fly. The attack range of Spirit Masters was limited, as long as they could escape into the air, he and Xiao Wu very possibly might escape the encirclement.
The Deathgod Domain adhered to the Clear Sky Hammer, and erupting at this moment, cooperating with the aggression of the Clear Sky Hammer, one move broke the opponents targeting. At the same time, under the influence of the Deathgod Domain, Tang Sans fighting spirit once again rose to the peak, and the pursuing opponents would also suffer the influence of the domain.
At this moment, all of Tang Sans potential burst forth. He knew that what was most dangerous to him right now was when they were still within fifty meters from the ground after the leap. At this range, he would inevitably have to endure the collective attacks of the opponents. If he couldnt endure, then, that was his and Xiao Wus time of death.
Therefore, in the split second he leapt, he grabbed Xiao Wu under her arms and fiercely threw her up. No matter what attacks he endured, he would never let Xiao Wu endure them with him.
The Spirit Sages naturally reacted very quickly. Even if Tang San used all his strength it was still impossible to instantly separate from their attack range, let alone when he briefly stalled after throwing Xiao Wu . The powerful pushing force born from the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone sent him chasing after Xiao Wu in the air. Simultaneously Tang San forcefully sted downward with both hands holding the hammer.
At this moment, he used practically all the strength he could muster.
Eight Spirit Sages plus one Yan, how could they let Tang San and Xiao Wu easily escape while surrounding them? Their auras suddenly locking on, naturally led to them wildly attacking.
That single remaining agility attack type spirit master had already flown up high, charging from the side. Of other eight, eight spirit abilities erupted simultaneously.
So many had died from Spirit Hall this time, if Tang San escaped, their guilt would be difficult to escape. Further adding the terrifying feeling Tang San gave them, now they even more went all out. In a moment, the core of everyones attacks focused on Tang San. Moreover, besides Yan whose strength wasnt enough, they were all using Spirit Avatar.
Spirit Avatar undoubtedly enormously increased spirit power consumption, but at the same time it also increased the Spirit Sages strength to the limit. At this level, their attack patterns instead became simple. Seven Spirit Sages simultaneously attacked upwards, their concentrated attack power all being their purest spirit power attacks.
But even though the attack methods were the same, they each had different spirits. The spirit power ripples of the attacks would naturally differ a bit. Some were overbearing, some gentle, some surreptitious, and some ice cold or red hot. In an instant, seven extremely powerful spirit powers simultaneously attacked upwards, directly at Tang San.
These seven remaining Spirit Sages were all power attack types. Their most formidable feature was attack. With the force of seven such focused Spirit Avatars attacking one opponent, even if a Title Douluo could resist, it still wouldnt be so easy. Let alone the already considerably exhausted Tang San.
No GeXiao Wus calm was finally broken. The instant she was thrown into the air by Tang San, she already sensed things were unreassuring. Watching herself instantly bing distant from Tang San, she was unable to do anything. She could only watch those countless dazzling lights engulf Tang San.
Tang San naturally knew Xiao Wus character, so when he threw her, he had already pinched her numbing acupuncture point, making her unable to use Teleportation to return to support him.
Confronting the attacks below, right now Tang San became exceptionally calm. Even the Deathgod Domain was unable to influence his present mood.
The Deathgod and Blue Silver Domains simultaneously opened up to the greatest degree, intense white light releasing, weakening the strength of these Spirit Sages as far as possible. At the same time, the Clear Sky Hammer sted out and withdrew, Blue Silver Emperor madly surging out.
Tang San grabbed his knees with both hands, curling his body into a ball, the Eight Spider Lances on his back folding, like a shield behind him. The madly surging out Blue Silver Emperor swiftly formed arge cocoon around him, and his entire body flickered with blue golden luster.
Tang Sans reaction speed could be said to be at the peak. In front of a mortal threat, he finally broke through. The spirit power within his body abruptly sharply increased. Breaking through the bottleneck between the fifty ninth and sixtieth ranks in one move. This abruptly increasing spirit power undoubtedly added weight to his side of the bnce.
Hong, the opponents attack first came into contact with that Clear Sky Hammer attack.
Without a doubt, the Clear Sky Hammer was one of the most formidable spirits in the present world. However, Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer still wasnt powerful enough. Without even one spirit ring, further adding his present spirit power level, it basically wasnt enough to disy the Clear Sky Hammers true strength. In the instant of contact, it was immediately smashed by the Spriti Sages powerful attack.
Tang San never thought to use that Clear Sky Hammer attack to block the enemy attack, what he wanted was leverage.
Indeed, before those seven lights swallowed his body, the collision of the Clear Sky Hammer bombardment and the opponents caused an opposite force, and he was once again pushed higher up.
The more distant the attack, the more the attack power would weaken. Just at this moment, even if he could only weaken the enemy attack just a little, to Tang San, the odds of survival would also increase somewhat.
Hong
Just the first Spirit Avatar spirit power attack, and the Blue Silver Emperor surrounding Tang San was alreadypletely shattered. The attack power the Spirit Avatar could raise, no matter how, it was still beyond what he could resist at this level.
DontIn the air, Xiao Wu, watching Tang San be violently bombarded just like a small boat in a great wave, teardrops uncontrobly flowed from her eyes. But, that moment Tang San threw her away, he had used the majority of his spirit power on her, and she was still flying towards the sky.
Hong
The second attack fell on the Eight Spider Lances Tang San had meticulously arranged behind his back. With an ear piercing rupturing sound, the Eight Spider Lances cracked all over, and Tang San was also unable to continue curling up, a thick blood mist spurting from his mouth, turning the air a faint red.
Hong
The third attack fell on Tang Sans back almost immediately after the second. This time, even the Eight Spider Lances that had passed through countless baptisms, was also finally unable to endure. Instantly shattering. Turning into countless blue and gold fragments whirling in the air. Another mouthful of blood mist spurted from Tang Sans mouth. His face had already be white as a sheet of paper.
At this moment, there were no more forces that could protect him. Under thebined Spirit Avatar eruption of the seven Spirit Sages standing on the blue silver grass on the ground, it was impossible for even closebat to achieve anything. And Tang San himself, all he could aplish was to draw out the Clear Sky Hammer.
The fourth attack, was apletely deep green seeming attack.
But the moment this attack approached, in midair, Tang San made a seemingly inconceivable action. Forcefully reversing himself in the air, his right legshed towards that deep green light like a whip.
Even those Spirit Hall people, also couldnt understand why he would do so. To Tang San, the best situation was naturally to use the Clear Sky Hammer to block, even if he couldntpletely resist, he could still as far as possible reduce the attack he received. In fact, under the effect of Spirit Avatar, these spirit power attacks made it so that agility attack type Spirit Sage flying in the air didnt dare approach.
Hong
AaaaAn ear piercing shriek came from Xiao Wus mouth. What flowed from her eyes was no longer tears, but blood. It was also at this moment that she forcefully broke open the numbing acupuncture point Tang San sealed.
Tang Sans right leg had disappeared,pletely turning to nothing. But he himself was still dreadfully calm, at the same time as his mouth once again spit blood, his right hand dipped, spirit power madly rushing out of his body, and within that blood mist his right leg had turned into, he grabbed a blue crystalline leg bone.
Rotating sharply, he basically didnt pay any attention to the three attacks that were still continuing behind him, exerting himself to fling that right leg bone in Xiao Wus direction.
Xiao Wu, the leg bone can fly, quickly goTang Sans voice was alreadypletely hoarse, as if torn apart. Hepletely poured hisst strength into this throw.
As early as the instant they leapt up, Tang San had already nned everything. He basically hadnt thought about leaving together with Xiao Wu. With spirit powerrgely consumed, confronting too many enemies more powerful than him, retreating intact was just lunatic ravings.
Shooting into the air, he used himself as Xiao Wus shield, throwing her away. When he was unable to endure the enemy attacks, he used his right leg as the price to block, simultaneously using the same method Tang San used to strip his connection with the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone.
Tang San wasnt a Title Douluo, so he naturally didnt have the price to pay to voluntarily strip spirit bones. At this moment, what he paid, was his life.
At the same time as his right hand grabbed into the blood mist, his left hand already held an Eight Spider Lance splinter, resolutely piercing it into his heart. Only when paying with his life, could he forcefully strip the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone from his body.
Throwing out that Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone with his final vitality, when he had shouted those words, purple ck blood wildly bubbled from Tang Sans mouth.
But, he smiled. What his face disyed, was only a smiling expression.
What he didnt want to die at the hands of the enemies, the one he said he would protect, was Xiao Wu. He knew that with what he did, receiving his Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone in the air, Xiao Wu could inevitably escape into the sky.
The Sand Launching Shadow on his chest fired, shooting countless slender needles towards the not distant agility attack type Spirit Master. Even at this final moment, Tang San would still help Xiao Wu by dying the enemies as far as possible, to ensure her safety.
On the ground, two silhouettes arrived at high speed. The moment they arrived was just as those seven lights soared up, chasing after Tang San.
The pupils of Xie Yues eyes contracted, and arriving together with him, Hu Liena was alreadypletely lifeless.
She watched Tang Sans body shatter by light after light, watched him kill himself to get the bone, watched him shout the name of his most beloved, throwing a hope for life to his love, Hu Lienas vision became hazy, her body limp, copsing in Xie Yues arms.
In Xiao Wus eyes.
The Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone flew towards her, Tang Sans left hand resolutely stabbing an Eight Spider Lances splinter into his own heart, the remaining three powerful attacks about to engulf his body. He was paying with his life to give her the chance to survive.
At this moment shepletely understood that everything was nned by Tang San. Her and his hearts seemed to connect.
Ge, Im sorry. This time, I cant let your n seed.
Xiao Wus eyes had already be blood red, like Tang Sans back when he couldnt find her. Looking at Tang Sans already broken, and about to be swallowed body, she suddenly raised her head in midair.
AaaaAn iparably sharpmenting cry burst from Xiao Wus throat. That sharp voice seemed to make the entire Star Dou Great Forest shudder.
ring red light abruptly spread from the space between Xiao Wus eyebrows, a circle of red light spreading out in a sh. Where that red light passed, everything was rendered the color of blood. Everything, at this moment, became still.
Hou
Light simultaneously burst from the Titan Giant Ape and the Sky Blue Bull Python, two clouds of dense blood mist simultaneously spouting from their throats. In that instant, Ghost and Chrysanthemum Douluosbined spirit fusion ability was no longer able to seal them. The gold and silver light shattered like ss.
With muffled groans, Yue Guan and Gui Mei simultaneously spit blood and separated, falling heavily on the shore. If the Titan Giant Ape and Sky Blue Bull Python wanted to kill them right now, it would be as easy as lifting a hand or moving a foot.
But, the two great forest kinds didnt do so. From their mouths echoed sorrowful roars like andslide or tsunami, and they simultaneously charged madly in one direction. Where they passed, the vegetation turned to broken pieces.
Sunset Forest, the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.
Tang Hao sat quietly on the ground. In front of him, the verdant and lush blue silver emperor had already grown several timesrger, each de of grass swaying softly.
The Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well was one of the treasure bowls with the best features of Heaven and earth, this was a paradise for nts. The blue silver emperors growth speed here could only be described as terrifying. Even more when she still had been nourished by her sons blood.
Even though she couldnt speak, her consciousness was slowly recovering along with her growth.
Suddenly, Tang Haos closed eyes abruptly opened, and the blue silver emperor in front of him also swayed violently, countless des of grass swiftly twisting around Tang Haos hands.
Tang Haosplexion immediately turned pale,Ah Yin. You, did you also feel it?
The blue silver emperor shuddered violently, each de of grass constantly trembling as if saying something.
Tang Haos eyes were filled with disbelief,No, wouldnt, our little San is so outstanding, how would he, how would he meet a life crisis
Even if Tang Hao no longer was the Clear Sky Douluo, his previous cultivation made his spiritual force extremely sensitive. The connection of blood allowed him to clearly sense the constantly fading life signs in the distance.
YiSuddenly, Tang Haos expression changed, and the blue silver emperor no longer trembled. Tang Haos eyes opened wide, gazing into the distance,This, whats this How would, little San, dont tell me, dont tell me youve met the same fate as your dad.
Tang Haos lips shuddered. His son might not need to die, but, could it be that he would now still have to face the same living being worse than death feelings he once did?
Stillness, everything in that red light had turnedpletely still. Even the spirit power attacks the Spirit Sages released had stagnated in midair.
The only thing that could move, was the center of that red light.
Xiao Wu had turnedpletely red. That was a crystalline and piercing deep red. The clothes she wore had alreadypletely turned to ash, exposing her perfect body. Sparkling and translucent like ruby.
No one could see her, because at this moment, the things that had stopped included the consciousnesses of the surrounding people.
This was the power belonging to a hundred thousand year spirit beast, especially when she had ignited her life energy.
With a casual move, that Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone had fallen into her grasp. Quietly descending in front of Tang San, big drops of blood tears softly fell on Tang Sans chest.
Softly holding Tang San, Xiao Wus voice whispered by his ear,Ge, you really are really, really foolish. Dont tell me that I could still live alone when you died? I dont want you to die, I want you to live. I truly hoped I could live together with you, just like before. But, we cant. When Im not here, you must take good care of yourself, otherwise my heart will break.
Intense light sparkling, light abruptly shed on Xiao Wus face, holding Tang Sans body to slowly fall to the ground. The Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone in her hand once again stuck into the socket of Tang Sans broken leg.
Right now, that blood red gaze was filled with tenderness, the only thing in her eyes the man in her embrace.
Lowering her head, softly, softly kissing his lips, she gripped Tang Sans right hand, pulling out that broken Eight Spider Lances stabbed into his heart. Since everything was still, no blood flowed out.
A red me began to burn on Xiao Wus body. That wasnt fire, but rather an extremely peculiar blood me. And what it burned was Xiao Wus blood, her life, and still her hundred thousand years of cultivation.
Just like Tang Sans mother Ah Yin, in order to save her lover, she made the same choice.
The blood me grew more and more flourishing, gradually turning from red to deep red, and Xiao Wus body also gradually faded in this process, like a red crystal growing more and more transparent.
The immense red circle that had spread out gradually contracted, revolving around Xiao Wu, and around her man.
At this moment, the stillness caused by that immense red maic field gradually weakened. The first to recover was the consciousnesses of all the people in range.
Looking at that blood red brilliance, all the Spirit Hall experts were stupefied. The splendor Xiao Wus body released was too intense, up until they were basically unable to clearly see her appearance. But in their hearts, they could already imagine what she was doing right now.
Hundred thousand year cultivation, that was a hundred thousand years of cultivation.
Hu Liena awoke from unconsciousness. Under the effect of her skull spirit bone, her eyesight was a lot better than others. And what she saw was also just Xiao Wus eyes, attentively gazing at Tang San.
What eyes were those, even though they released blood red light, the concentrated love in the depths of those eyes was like it could burn your soul.
Purple ck blood constantly bubbled from the wound on Tang Sans chest. That was the venom of the Eight Spider Lances, and elsewhere, the injuries were recovering at an astonishing speed, enveloped in that deep red blood me. Especially the already missing right leg, was unexpectedly gradually growing back around the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone.
It seemed as if a miracle was urring before the eyes of these Spirit Hall experts.
Tang Sans expression had vitality again. What he saw was only that pair of eyes, that pair of beautiful eyes brimming with love and sorrow.
No, dont, Xiao Wu, why didnt you leave
Tang San wanted to struggle. Endless pain flooded his eyes. He of course understood what Xiao Wu was doing, and he understood even clearer the consequences. But, he couldnt stop it. He was basically unable to move. He could only watch everything in front of him develop in the direction he feared the most.
Why would it be like this, why would it be like this? Even though Tang Sans calction abilities were very strong, at this moment, everything before his eyespletely exceeded the range of his calctions. The n that should originally have used his life as period hadnt ended his life, and the person he wanted to protect the most, was instead here ...
Immersed in the blood me Xiao Wu emitted, Tang Sans whole body constantly felt itchy. As if he was having an out of body experience, while his heart was filled with defiance, he was unable to change anything that happened, and could only quietly watch Xiao Wus body gradually fade in front of him.
Xiao Wu could no longer speak by now, because her vitality was alreadypletely being used to feed this blood me. But her blood colored beautiful eyes still seemed to tell Tang San about the love in her heart.
Even Tang San didnt know that the method Xiao Wu used right now was different from the one his mother used back then. What Xiao Wu used was a kind of even more overbearing method, but this overbearingness was only directed at her herself. This method was called Sacrifice.
Offering herself as sacrifice for Tang San. Tang San was after all not like Tang Hao back then, he still didnt approach Title Douluo strength, and it was impossible for him to absorb a hundred thousand year spirit ring. It was considering this bit, that Xiao Wu would ignite her own vitality like this to aplish this scene.
Sacrifice, not only did it sacrifice her life, at the same time it also sacrificed her soul. In order to let Tang San sessfully absorb her spirit ring, Xiao Wu waspletely blending her own soul into the spirit ring throughout the entire sacrificial process, giving herselfpletely to Tang San.
With such a sacrifice, no matter what Tang Sans strength was, whether he had reached the required level for the spirit ring or not, this hundred thousand year spirit ring would definitely sessfully fuse with him. As long as his level reached the corresponding level, afterwards he could continue upgrading it.
But the oue for Xiao Wu, would be that she could never be reincarnated again. Even Tang Sans mother left behind that trace of life, giving her the chance to recover.
Hu Liena had gone stupid. She suddenly discovered that,pared to Xiao Wu, she was so insignificant. Right now who Tang San was was no longer important to her. Shepletely saw what true love was.
He for her, could give his life, dying to give the spirit bone.
She for him, could sacrifice her life, sacrificing her spirit ring.
What love was it that could let them pay like this? No wonder he turned a blind eye to her charm. Even when she enticed him in the Hell Road he remained unmoved. Originally, in his heart, there was already such a perfect lover.
Hu Liena knew that she couldntpare to Xiao Wu no matter what. Closing her eyes, she couldnt bear to watch. The most tender parts of her heart were constantly torn by intense pain.
Lowering her head again, Xiao Wus already transparent lips once again met Tang Sans. Tang San could only feel a faint warmth, but no sense of touch. A blood red circle leapt up and quietly revolved rhythmically around them, and the spirit power within Tang Sans body was recovering, growing at a frightful speed.
On the surface of his skin, blue, gold, red, three colors of light constantly glittered in turn, the Eight Spider Lances behind his back unexpectedly growing bit by bit, just like that already reformed right leg. Even the fatal wound on his chest hadpletely healed. Tang Sans heart began to throb forcefully.
Two tremendous silhouettes appeared at the edge of the forest, but even they were unable to approach the range of that bloody light.
They were Xiao Wus bestrades. They naturally saw what Xiao Wu was doing.
The Titan Giant Ape roared up at the sky, a tremendous shock wave suddenly breaking out from his body, a wide expanse of forest turning to broken fragments by his violent aura.
The bull headed serpent bodied Sky Blue Bull Python unreconciled watched attentively,Xiao Wu, is it really worth it?
Perhaps sensing these auras, lips parting, Xiao Wu slowly inclined her head. Looking at Da Ming and Er Ming, she used her gaze brimming with smiles and tenderness to tell them, that this was worth everything. It was also at that momentary gaze, that scene after scene of her previous experiences were branded into their minds through her spirit.
Lowering her head, nestling against his chest, Xiao Wus body gradually faded, faded ...
The surging blood me ring abruptly contracted. In an instant, Tang Sans surroundings erupted in a chain of cracks. Just at the same time as Xiao Wus body gradually disappeared, his original five spirit rings suddenly appeared, and that blood colored sixth spirit ring condensed around him.
At the same time, a bloody light shone on his left arm, the light of a red arm bone shing and disappearing.
Just at this moment, Xiao Wus already extremely thin body abruptly condensed, bing a ball of red light. The brilliance slowly dulled, the surface colors stripping ofyer byyer, an only palm sized white little rabbity quietly on Tang Sans chest, her aura disappearing trace by trace.
Xiao WuA mournful, seemingly inhuman, roar erupted from Tang Sans throat. This moment, any evolution of strength was already meaningless to him, his heart trembling, he had already forgotten Xiao Wus executioners around him. Looking at Xiao Wus final trace of aura dissipating, that empty soul- and lifeless tiny body, Tang Sans heart copsed.
Hou
Equallymenting howls came from the two forest kings, with their formidable aura scattering the Spirit Hall experts like an autumn wind through fallen leaves, they charged forward almost madly.
Suddenly, Tang Sans gaze focused, because he saw something else, a flower, arge dazzling flower.
At the same time Xiao Wus rabbit form, tumbled from Tang Sans body.
Almost instantly, Tang San carefully held the little rabbit Xiao Wu had be with one hand, his other hand swiftly grabbing that dazzling Yearning Heartbroken Red, cautiously and solemnly delivering its petals to the side of Xiao Wus mouth. Softly pushing open her now three lips, he let one petal inside.
A fantastic scene appeared, in Xiao Wus mouth, that more solid than iron petal immediately melted to liquid, flowing into the mouth of the dying little rabbit.
The Yearning Heartbroken Red was picked by Xiao Wu, and even if she had already lost her human shape, even if her life and soul were already stripped away, her aura, and only her aura, could thaw this immortal treasure among immortal treasures.
Looking at this scene, a shred of hope rose through Tang Sans despair. Slowly turning that Yearning Heartbroken Red stalk, he held petal after petal to Xiao Wus mouth.
Whether the Titan Giant Ape or the Sky Blue Bull Python, right now they cautiously gathered their enormous heads at Tang Sans side. Even though they didnt know what Tang San was doing, they had often sensed the Yearning Heartbroken Reds aura at Xiao Wus side.
They both understood Sacrifice, and they also both understood its consequences. But deep in their hearts still remained a trace of hope, even so much that they couldnt manage to go avenge Xiao Wu, only waiting for that uncertain miracle.
The miracle really did happen.
Along with petal after petal of the Yearning Heartbroken Red turning to liquid and flowing into Xiao Wu, ayer of faint golden red light began to appear around it, the originally alreadypletely exhausted vitality actually recovering at astonishing speed.
Xiao Wus only palm sized body after her death, grew with astonishing speed. Rendered in that golden red light, her dull fur recovered its luster, sparkling and translucent as if crystal.
The closed eyes gradually opened. Along with the vitality recovering, Xiao Wus body constantly produced an enormous aura of life, her burned vitality and broken body swiftly mending.
The Yearning Heartbroken Red had the effect of life and death, flesh and white bone. It was picked by Xiao Wu, and further adding that Xiao Wu being on the brink of death waspletely for love, she and this immortal herb immediately reached perfect attunement, forcibly pulling her back from the brink of death.
Xiao Wus body grew until it was more than a chi long then stopped. The Yearning Heartbroken Red was very quickly finished. Tang Sans heart shuddered. Watching Xiao Wus vitality recover, his deathly still heart once again recovered some energy.
Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu, can you hear me?
Rabbit form Xiao Wu was naturally unable to answer him, those rabbit eyes with their new luster gradually closed, falling deep asleep.
Softly pulling her into his embrace, Tang San was foolish. Foolishly sitting there motionless. He knew that the Yearning Heartbroken Red had already begun to disy its effect, but for the results topletely disy still needed some time.
He sat there holding Xiao Wu, motionless as if dull witted.
The Titan Giant Ape and the Sky Blue Bull Python also apanied him to sit. Whether Xiao Wu couldpletely absorb the effect of the Yearning Heartbroken Red and wake up to normal, was the miracle they waited for.
The Spirit Hall experts stealthily withdrew. Xiao Wu was already dead, who would still dare provoke those two Star Dou Great Forest kings? But what they didnt know was that a seed of hatred had already germinated in Tang Sans heart.
One day passed, two days passed, , seven days in session, whether swept by wind or rain, Tang San foolishly sat in ce. Foolishly looking at Xiao Wu in his arms, using his body to shelter her from the elements.
Xiao Wus body constantly flickered with red gold light, her fur became more and more beautiful. Each faint flicker of light affected Tang San, Da Ming and Er Mings hearts. They were all waiting, waiting for her to wake up. How Tang San wanted to again hear her call him big brother, call out his name.
Sitting for seven days, Tang Sans consciousness was already somewhat fuzzy, but he still persevered in sitting there. As if he moved even a little, Xiao Wu would suffer harm.
Suddenly, a slight squirming roused the lifeless Tang San. Seven days had passed, and Xiao Wu finally moved in his embrace.
The red gold light no longer flickered. Covered by fur as lustrous white as jade, long rabbit earsying over her back, those red rabbit eyes slowly opened.
Tang San could clearly sense the formidable vitality distributed from Xiao Wus body, let alone amon rabbit, the vitality she exuded right now wasnt less than that of the enormous Titan Giant Ape Er Ming.
Xiao Wu didnt die.
Excitement and happiness filled Tang Sans heart like a gushing spring.
But just at this moment, Tang San looked at Xiao Wus eyes. Those eyes were empty, all intelligence lost, a pair of empty eyes without any signs of life.
Why is it like this?Tang Sans hoarse voice muttered. He didnt know if he asked Xiao Wu, or the Heavens.
At this moment, his consciousness seemed topletely copse. His vision going dark, he fell backwards with Xiao Wu in his arms.
Real title: The Same Fate, Tang Sans Hundred Thousand Year Spirit Ring
Chapter 162 — Hope For Resurrection
Chapter 162: Hope For Resurrection
As Tang San saw Xiao Wus Soft Bone Rabbit empty eyes, he knew Xiao Wu hadnt recovered. The eyes were devoid of intelligence. Having lost her intelligence, she wasnt his Xiao Wu. In the extreme grief, Tang Sans body chose to protect itself, making his weary mindpletely lose consciousness.
Even unconscious, Tang San still wasnt calm. All kinds of illusions constantly appeared in his dreamscape. He dreamt of his father, his mother, he dreamt of Xiao Wu gradually growing distant. His whole body seemed to be in a dry hot smelting furnace, making him unable to throw off these painful feelings.
He didnt know how much time passed before his consciousness gradually recovered. Tang San only felt something fuzzy stuck to his cheek, and slowly opened his eyes.
The first thing he saw was something white, soft sparkling white fur sticking close to his face. Coming awake, Tang San somewhat shuddering raised his hand, gently caressing that soft white fur. Teardrops rushed out uncontrobly.
Xiao Wu
Sticking close to his face, what would it be other than Xiao Wus rabbit form?
The rabbits big eyes blinked at Tang San, still so empty and soulless. Even though the vitality it now possessed wasnt inferior to a ten thousand year spirit beast, it would seem that it didnt have any of the aura of a ten thousand year spirit beast.
Why? Why is it like this?Tang San foolishly sped it in his hand. Strangely, this filled with vitality rabbit didnt resist at all, apparently feeling that being near Tang San was veryfortable.
Because she gave her everything for you.A deep and gloomy voice echoed. Tang San sharply turned his head to see, only to find that the speaker was that mountain sized Titan Giant Ape.
Now Tang San discovered that he had already been returned to the side of the littleke at the heart of the forest at some point. There was no sign of the Sky Blue Bull Python, only the Titan Giant Ape sat not far from him.
Fiercely shooting up from the ground, Tang San suddenly discovered his body was somewhat uncontroble, unexpectedly leaping seven or eight meters high. Fortunately his control capability was astonishing, and he cautiously stabilized himself on the ground.
His heart was always affected by Xiao Wu, and he basically hadnt gone over the effects of Xiao Wu bestowing his sixth spirit ring. A hundred thousand year spirit ring, that might be the most precious thing in the Spirit Master world. Naturally it didnt just bring him back from the dead. Under the effects of Xiao Wus spirit ring, Tang Sans entire strength had once again made a qualitative leap.
If he could choose, Tang San would definitely choose to be dead rather than have this kind of strength. But, could he choose? No.
At that time, his choice tomit suicide wasnt only in order to give Xiao Wu his Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone, helping her escape. At the same time it was because he was afraid she would take the same choice his mother did for his father. Thats why, after throwing Xiao Wu, he killed himself with speed even a thunderbolt wouldnt catch up to.
But, the ns of Heaven supercedes those of man. Just like the appearance of that Man Faced Demon Spider. When Xiao Wu watched his body being broken apart, she forcefully broke through the blocked numbing acupuncture point, and saved him at the border of imminent peril. And even invested much, much more.
What use is crying. If you truly are a man, then help here to life.The Titan Giant Ape Er Mings deep voice reached Tang Sans ears once again.
Tang Sans whole body shook, staring wide eyed at Er Ming, asking with a trembling voice:You, you have a way to save Xiao Wu?
Er Ming looked coldly at him,Not me, but you. Xiao Wu died for you, so only you can bring her back to life. Do you know why she changed like this? Not recovering her intelligence even under that tremendous vitality.
Tang San vacantly shook his head, his eyes filled with earnest request. he knew that the Titan Giant Ape and the Sky Blue Bull Python were basically spirit beasts on the same level as Xiao Wu, and they of course knew the circumstances of spirit beasts on their level most clearly. The me of hope in his heart gradually rose, and Tang San looked at this mountainous Titan Giant Ape in front of him with eyes filled with expectation.
Er Ming gave a human like sigh,In order to save you, Xiao Wu used the most overbearing Sacrifice ability. But this overbearingness was only directed at her. For you, she sacrificed her life, and simultaneously also sacrificed her soul. Because only like this could you be pulled back from the border of death, could you be allowed to absorb her spirit ring and spirit bone without any conflict.
Sacrifice?The trembling in Tang Sans heart grew more and more violent. He couldpletely imagine Xiao Wu resolving to do this basically without any hesitation.
Er Ming said in a low voice:Your strength is still far from enough to absorb a hundred thousand year spirit ring. Therefore, Xiao Wu could only choose this kind of Sacrifice method, attaching her own soul to the spirit ring, and within the spirit bone. This is the same as her voluntarily using herself to be your ability. Theres basically no need for you to meticulously absorb and fuse it, it will naturally blend into your body. Itspletely her unteral devotion. And just because of this, its troublesome. What you hold is only the body Xiao Wu left behind, its also her original body. Even though you saved her physical form with that flower, having lost her soul and hundred thousand year spirit ring, she still cante back to life.
Then whats to be done? How can she be saved?Tang San eagerly asked. He vaguely heard from the meaning of Er Mings words that even though it was difficult, there was still a way.
The Titan Giant Ape Er Ming said:If that flower didnt forcibly return Xiao Wus vitality, there wouldnt be a chance. But right now there still is. As long as you can do it, you can restore Xiao Wu, even so much that her cultivation will increase significantly.
No matter how its done, even if its over mountains of daggers, under seas of me, I will still definitely do it.
Er Ming looked at Tang San and nodded, some appreciation and praise flickering in hisrge yellow crystal eyes, sighing inwardly, Ah, Xiao Wu, you really didnt misjudge the person, this man really is worthy of your investment.
If it wasnt for Xiao Wu having set aside that spiritual imprint for Da Ming and Er Ming about what Tang San did before, seeing Xiao Wu sacrifice herself for Tang San, Da Ming and Er Ming would have killed him long ago. Let alone talking nonsense with him here. Towards humans, they were originally filled with a hostile attitude.
But along with the current exchange, Er Ming felt the profound feelings Tang San had for Xiao Wu, and his impression also improved greatly. At least he wouldnt me him for Xiao Wus sacrifice.
You were unconscious for altogether three days. In these three days, me and big brother have carefully pondered it. Theres only one way to save Xiao Wu. This means requires fulfilling altogether three conditions. First, you must find three medicinal herbs.
What three?Tang San questioned impatiently.
The Titan Giant Ape said:These three medicines are Sacred Soul Grass used to rouse the soul, and it must have already grown for at least ten thousand years. The second is the most precious ten thousand year ninth grade Ginseng King to change the body and reconstruct human form. The third is a treasure to help Xiao Wus body and soul unite, it must be an internal dan of an ancient spiritual beast.
With each medicament the Titan Giant Ape Er Ming mentioned, Tang Sans face grew bitter. In fact, he had seized no few heavenly material panacea from the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well back then. Even though the immortal grade herbs among them were for the most part used up, the remainder still didntck valuable objects.
But these three things the Titan Giant Ape Er Ming mention, they were all of that immortal grade level. Like the ten thousand year ninth grade Ginseng King, this thing was top quality. Obtaining a ten thousand year Ginseng King wasnt difficult, Tang San had them in the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, but a ten thousand year ninth grade Ginseng King wasnt so easy.
Speaking of Ginseng King grade, every ten thousand years was one grade. What was called ten thousand year ninth grade in other words referred to a close to hundred thousand year level Ginseng King. If it truly grew to a hundred thousand years, then it could also break the sky and ascend. Finding this kind of Ginseng King was easier said than done.
Approaching a hundred thousand years of cultivation, in this world it was undoubtedly already on the super spirit beast level. Even if Tang San really could find it, he still might not be its opponent.
As for that ten thousand year Sacred Soul Grass, Tang San hadnt even heard of it. As for that final ancient spiritual internal dan, he on the contrary had some ideas.
Seeing the serious expression on Tang Sans face, Titan Giant Ape Er Ming said:We also know the degree of difficulty in finding these three things. Me and big brother can help you deal with the Sacred Soul Grass, even though its also very rare in this vast Star Dou Great Forest, it can still be found. But for the other two, you can only rely on yourself. ording to what I know, a ten thousand year ninth grade Ginseng King will constantly change where it grows. Me and big brother encountered one once, ording to its present cultivation, its quite possible its in the north. You can go look for it in some well known northern great forests. As for the ancient spiritual internal dan, you can only search for it on your own.
Tang San held Xiao Wu with one hand, his other hand stroking his Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, taking out a red gold small pearl from inside.
Brother ape. Do you think this internal dan will work?While speaking, he held the golden red pearl in the palm of his hand high.
Even though this pearl was very small, it was brimming with lively energy fluctuation. Most peculiar was that these lively energies wouldnt distribute from within it, only umting inside. With each rhythmic energy motion, the pearl would shine, but the light would swiftly vanish again.
This is Er Ming somewhat astounded looked at the dan pearl in Tang Sans hand, his yellow crystal big eyes brimming with disbelief.
He originally believed that this ancient spiritual internal dan would be the most difficult to find. After all, he still knew ten thousand year ninth grade Ginseng King really existed, but he was basically unable to be certain whether ancient spiritual creatures existed. But judging by the aura fluctuations of the pearl in front of him, it was clearly an internal dan. Moreover, the bloodline aura hidden within the energy it contained wasnt something any current spirit beast on the present Continent possessed.
This is the internal dan of a Ten Headed Ardent Yang Serpent, I killed it back when I left ughter City through the Hell Road. Can it be used?Tang San asked expectantly.
Er Ming nodded,No problem. The bloodline of this internal dan belongs to ancient spiritual creatures. Then of all the three things, we onlyck the ten thousand year ninth grade Ginseng King.
Tang San nodded:Ill find it. No matter what, Ill definitely bring it back.
Er Ming said with a somewhat wry smile:Remember, it must be a living specimen. If the ten thousand year ninth grade Ginseng King loses its vitality, it wont be effective.
Living?Tang San looked dumbstruck at Er Ming.
Er Ming said:The ten thousand year ninth grade Ginseng Kings medicinal effect is formidable, we dont need all of it, its enough to use its ginseng tassel. But it must be a living specimen. Therefore, you have to bring a ten thousand year ninth grade Ginseng King here. Only, you dont need to worry about this right now, because you still have to reach other requirements.
The three treasures were just the first condition. Tang Sans heart was already somewhat prepared. No matter how difficult, for Xiao Wu, he wouldnt shrink back.
Er Ming said:The second condition you have to reach is to improve your own cultivation to the Title Douluo level. You should be aware that your Title Douluo are equal to our hundred thousand year spirit beasts. Therefore, only at this level will you have the ability to save Xiao Wu.
Nieth rank and up was Title Douluo. Tang San was now sixtieth rank, and very many Spirit Masters were never able to climb to that highest peak of the Spirit Master world in their lifetime. But Tang San believed that, with his aptitude, he couldpletely aplish it. Only, this life would inevitably take a bit long.
Er Ming continued:The third requirement is actually also the final step. After you possess the strength of a Title Douluo and moreover all these three things, you can return here and me and big brother will help you restore Xiao Wu. However, in the resurrection process, you must still pay a veryrge price, that is the third condition.
Xiao Wus death was in order to sacrifice her own ability for you. In order to resurrect her, you have to return the things she gave you, whether the spirit ring or the spirit bone. At the same time, theres still an even more pitiless condition. You mustpletely assign your own Title Douluo nine spirit rings to Xiao Wu. Such equivalent to a hundred thousand years of cultivation can wake her cultivation. Your spirit ring she fused with, and your spirit bone will again return to her body. Further adding the effect of the three great treasures, Xiao Wu can be restored, and her strength will also substantially increase, restoring her proper hundred thousand year spirit beast strength. At that time, she will actually also be truly human.
When Er ming said this, he carefully observed Tang Sans facial expression. Even though he already had some appreciation for Tang San, due tocking any trust in humans, he would still examine Tang San.
He indeed caught a change in expression from Tang Sans face, but astonishing him was that Tang Sans expression unexpectedly became as if relieved from a burden.
Tang San looked at Xiao Wus fuzzy body in his embrace, muttering to himself:Dont worry, Xiao Wu, Ill definitely bring you back to life. Ill cultivate hard, fight to reach the Title Douluo level soon. Grab a ten thousand year ninth grade Ginseng Ging. When that timees, we can be together again.
Hey. Did you hear the third condition I stated?Er Ming couldnt help asking.
Tang San raised his head to look at him,I heard it. Isnt it just to give all my spirit rings to Xiao Wu, and the spirit bone?
Er Ming was bbergasted:Dont you know what result that will have for you? This is equivalent to shifting your own spirit to Xiao Wu. Youll lose your spirit and all spirit rings, years of cultivation ruined in one morning.
Tang San looked at Er Ming, his gaze clear and free from impurities, countering:Is this very important?
Er Ming was dumbfounded,Isnt it? Youre a Spirit Master.Regarding Spirit Masters, and especially theter Title Douluo level Spirit Masters, what did losing their spirit and spirit rings mean? Even more when he still had to return a spirit bone. Years of cultivation ruined at once.
Tang Sans expression seemed very rxed,Nothing is more important than Xiao Wus resurrection. First let alone that I still have another spirit, so what if I didnt? Thank you, brother ape. Within twenty years, Ill definitely resurrect Xiao Wu here.
His tone was very calm, but the resolve within that calm made even the Titan Giant Ape, this king of the forest, startled. What a man was this! Was he really human?
Tang San held Xiao Wu in front of him, kissing her spotless crystalline white fur,Brother ape, Ill leave.
A yellow light shed in Er Mings eyes,Are you bringing Xiao Wu?
Tang San nodded,I wont part with her again, ever, until I die.
Er Mings eyes disyed a hesitant light. He originally wanted to have Xiao Wu stay here, protected by him and Da Ming. But judging by theplete conviction of this man, he would use his life to protect Xiao Wu.
Recalling the appearance of Xiao Wu quietly contemting here every day over the past five years, Er Ming knew that if Xiao Wu was still aware, she would also wish to be together with Tang San.
Er Mings gaze couldnt help falling on the surface of theke. Just at this time, a deep voice rose from below the water,Let him bring Xiao Wu. Tang San, remember, if one day you feel you cant protect Xiao Wu, return here. Me and Er Ming are both Xiao Wus best brothers, and also yours.
With a deep breath, Tang San shook off the teardrops, slowly bowing towards theke, then again to Er ming,Thank you. Ill leave the Sacred Soul Grass to you.
Carefully holding Xiao Wu, stretching his legs, he entered the forest without turning his head.
Er Mings gaze followed Tang Sans back as he disappeared in the forest. Fiercely sting a punch at the empty air, the air immediately erupted with a breaking sound like a sorrowful roar.
Its my fault, I couldnt protect Xiao Wu.This forest kings eyes were brimming with a ruthless mood.
An immense crashing sound resounded from the water, as an immense bulls head rose from the center of theke,Perhaps, all this is the will of Heaven. Tang San, this youth gives an impression that makes even me tremble. Even though he didnt say so, the hatred in his heart might be able to destroy a great many things. His feelings for Xiao Wu are beyond my understanding, but I believe that he will definitely protect her. Hes an intelligent person, he wont make the same mistake twice.
Er Ming fell disappointed to the ground,I hope so. Xiao Wu really is foolish, and this Tang San is very foolish too. But, his foolishness is rather admirable.
Stepping into the great forest, while Tang San cautiously held Xiao Wu in his arms, the expression in his eyes gradually grew severe. The crystal clear blue in his eyes seemed to condense like ice, an ice cold killing intent spreading out. Despite not releasing the Deathgod Domain, the air around him grew harsh.
The only thing that didnt suffer from the killing intent, was perhaps that warm embrace. Because Xiao Wu was there.
An ice cold aura filled the air, and released simultaneously was that blue gleaming brilliance. Different from the full of life aura it had before, this time, that blue light seemed to contain endless killing intent, as if transmitting an order to hunt and kill.
The same Blue Silver Domain caused somewhat different effects under different moods. The affected blue silver grass was no longer filled with respect and reverence. Right now they were like soldiers led by the Blue Silver Domain, an equally austere aura releasing along with the Blue Silver Domain, each strand of blue silver grass like a soldier under Tang Sansmand. Swiftly gathering all kinds of information, it was transmitted to Tang Sans mind.
Tang San had never been a person to act on his anger, however, Xiao Wus death agitated him immensely. It also ignited the mes of true ughter intent in his heart. He would retaliate, and this retaliation would start from the Man Faced Demon Spider that put him at an impasse here in the Star Dou Great Forest.
Lowering his head, he stared at the sound asleep little rabbit in his arms. Tang San softly said:Xiao Wu, dont worry, I wont let off any man or beast rted to harming you. Ill have them repay tenfold or a hundredfold what they owe.
The Blue Silver Emperor had a powerful ability for memory, and especially that poison remaining still remaining on the Man Faced Demon Spider from Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances.
With Xiao Wu incarnated as Tang Sans sixth spirit ring, and still that hundred thousand year level fourth spirit bone, Tang Sans strength could undergo a Heaven and earth revolving change.
Under the ordinary circumstances, it wasnt easy even for Title Douluo to possess a spirit bone. Let alone a sixtieth ranked Spirit Emperor like him. Twin spirits as well as four great spirit bones, the current Tang Sans full strength wasnt inferior to an eightieth ranked Spirit Douluo.
Under the effect of Xiao Wus hundred thousand year spirit ring, Tang Sans spirit power had directly climbed from the sixtieth rank to the sixty fifth rank, stepping across one level, he had not only obtained a spirit ability, but his own attributes had also obtained all round growth. The surface of his skin showed a healthy faintly red color, and the muscles, bones and vessels all over his body had undergone a new rebirth.
The fourth spirit bone Xiao Wu had bestowed him made this growth reach an even more frightful degree.
In fact, Xiao Wus previous incarnation was a hundred thousand year spirit beasts, and the effect was the greatest when the same spirit beasts spirit ring and spirit bone affected the same Spirit Master, and it was this kind of maximum growth that Tang San possessed.
Spirit power rising five ranks, by far couldntpare to the degree of growth from these two greatest treasures of Spirit Masters. Even Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer had been changed by the influence of these great best quality treasures, doubling in size from its original one chi length, and its original ck color still held ayer of faint red light.
The change of the Blue Silver Emperor was even more distinct, because that hundred thousand year spirit ring affected it directly. The originally blue Blue Silver Emperor heavy sword had a golden line, but now there were two kinds of colors within it. Besides that golden line, there was still a red line. When Tang San infused it with substantial spirit power, the Blue Silver Emperor would a pure gold luster. Even the simplest Binding ability would have strength clearly surpassing the previous fourth spirit ability, Blue Silver Prison. After the twice awakened Blue Silver Grass had been supplemented with this super spirit ring, it had finally evolved to a state that wasnt inferior to super spirits like the Clear Sky Hammer.
Tang Sans spiritual force had equally progressed. In order to allow him to smoothly fuse with the spirit ring and spirit bone, Xiao Wu hadpletely offered her own soul into it. This had led to an enormous stimting effect on Tang Sans spiritual force, and in the several days he was unconscious, besides his body trulybining with the spirit ring and spirit bone, his mental area had also received even greater development, his spiritual force fully rising close to fifty percent.
The key reason why the hundred thousand year spirit ring was known as the number one treasure of the Spirit Master world, was its all round growth effect. Even if Xiao Wus body wasnt any particrly formidable spirit beast, after cultivating to a hundred thousand years, the spirit ring she produced still possessed frightening effects.
Under the effect of the Blue Silver Domain, Tang Sans spiritual force scanning range of the outside world rose more and more. Relying on his memory and hatred of the counterpart as guide, he calmly searched for traces of that Man Faced Demon Spider.
Regarded as a wicked butcher, right now the Man Faced Demon Spider had unexpectedly be his prey.
Compared to back when he came to search for Xiao Wu, that grace Tang San carried had faded a lot, in its ce was even more ice cold. Despite this ice chill beingrgely umted inside, it was like his heart had frozen over, making the light flickering in his eyes even more aptly described as unfeeling.
One spirit beast after another gradually appeared within the controlling range of Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain. Each spirit beast underwent stringent inspection by the blue silver grass. The blue silver grass legion wouldnt mistake any details.
Those Spirit Hall people had certainly already left the Star Dou Great Forest. Tang San also knew that with his current strength, finding them for revenge wasnt realistic. But he had already made a firm resolution, no matter how difficult it was, in this life, his goal was to thoroughly root out Spirit Hall from this Continent.
Due to the substantial growth of his spiritual force, the area Tang San could sense grew evenrger. In order to examine even further, he might as well narrow the width of the scan to two meters. With the spiritual force was even more condensed, the examining distance was even greater. As for the range he examined, he would slowly turn around, searching as if scanning.
Work didnt defeat resolute people, truly formidable spirit beast gathering ces were so small, back then that Man Faced Demon Spider suffered Tang Sans poison, and it very quickly appeared in tang Sans Blue Silver Domain probes.
This Man Faced Demon Spider really had cultivated past thirty thousand years. In the entire Star Dou Great Forest, it was also the single most formidable Man Faced Demon Spider. In ordinary circumstances, even forty or fifty thousand year cultivation spirit beasts wouldnt easily provoke this toxic creature.
The solid carapace covering its body was like the best armor, and each spider leg its best weapon. Further adding the poison and some special abilities, it was absolutely the true wicked butcher of this great forest. As long as it didnt provoke anyone on the level of super spirit beasts like the Titan Giant Ape, even if it couldnt win, it could still escape. In terms of speed, the Man Faced Demon Spider was never below any spirit beast. Especially in such aplex ce as this forest.
Several days ago, as it discovered Tang San and Xiao Wus aura, it was paying attention to them. What truly attracted it was still the aura Xiao Wu emitted. Spirit beasts were far more sensitive to aura than humans, and it immediately found that Xiao Wu was actually a hundred thousand year spirit beast that had chosen to change shape.
To a spirit beast like it, a human shape hundred thousand year spirit beast was no doubt the best tonic. If it could eat one, its cultivation could rise by ten thousand years, and there would still be a lot of other benefits.
Therefore it hid nearby, waiting for a chance.
It finally took the opportunity, and moreover the timing it looked for was just right. Unfortunately, it ran into Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances. Even though it could have continued attacking back then, certainly killing Tang San and Xiao Wu, the ice and fire poisons contained in Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances still filled it with dread. Especially when they punctured the spider legs it was most confident in, this Man Faced Demon Spider was scared away.
That it could live until today, possess its current cultivation, wasrgely rted to its caution. It never provoked creatures it couldnt afford to, and even when hunting spirit beasts, it would only choose targets weaker than itself. There was nothing more important than preserving its life.
However, it was precisely because of its obstruction that Tang San and Xiao Wupletely fell into an impasse, just causing theter troubles. How would Tang San let it get away?
Locking onto this creatures position, Tang San immediately moved, shooting up, using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track to move through the dense forest as if walking on t ground. His Blue Silver Domain was rigidly fixed on the opponent, and he quickly pulled close the distance.
Spirit beasts with cultivation past ten thousand years already possessed fairly high intelligence, further adding their level of sensitivity, when this Man Faced Demon Spider was targeted by Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain, its whole body immediately shivered. Shooting out without the slightest hesitation, it swiftly ran away into the distance.
From the faintly discernable aura that targeted it, it felt an intense fear. Its giant legs moved swiftly, bringing it dashing into the distance with iparable speed.
Tang San naturally also sensed the movements of the Man Faced Demon Spider, but he didnt have the slightest intent of giving up. Launching the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone ability, he changed to flying forward. He didnt fly high, because that would very possibly lead to encountering spirit beast attacks, but he employed the flying within the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track.
Relying on his profound spiritual force to examine the situation as he flew, he sessfully traveled through the forest at high speed. The originally increasing distance immediately shrank again.
Even though the Man Faced Demon Spider was fast, how would Tang San be slow? Urged by the formidable killing intent in his heart, he broke out with his full potential.
Because of flying hurriedly, the vessels operating within him, the remaining effects of the hundred thousand year spirit ring within him was absorbed one step closer. Two yellow, one purple, two ck, one red, six dazzling spirit rings surrounded Tang San.
Tang San didnt only chase, at the same time the Blue Silver Domain effects emergedpletely. The more powerful he was himself, the more powerful the effects of the two great domains he possessed. Under the effect of the Blue Silver Domain, that Man Faced Demon Spiders escape route was no longer so smooth.
Strand after strand of blue silver grass like vines grew into heavy barrier after heavy barrier in the direction it was running. Even though it was impossible for thesemon blue silver grass to block a formidable spirit beast like a ten thousand year Man Faced Demon Spider after a brief evolution, with their obstruction, this Man Faced Demon Spiders running speed naturally decreased substantially. The distance between it and Tang San fell sharply.
After obtaining Xiao Wus hundred thousand year spirit ring, Tang San discovered that his Blue Silver Domain had another capability. That was to use abilities with all the blue silver grass within the range controlled by the domain. Even though he could only use the lowest level Binding ability, dont forget that Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain could now cover and extremely terrifying area.
If a magnificent army of thousands of horses and men fought him within this great forest, he could still instantlyunch Binding with all the blue silver grass. All he would consume was a bit of spiritual force. Unrted to his spirit power.
This Man Faced Demon Spider became Tang Sans first experimental subject. While the madly growing enormous blue silver grass obstructed its path forward, it franticallyunched one Binding ability after another. The closer Tang San got to it, the more frantic the blue silver grass reacted.
In other words, the closer to the center of the Blue Silver Domain, the more distinct the effect of the domain, the more powerful thesemon blue silver grass were after growing.
Chapter 163 — Evolution, Eight Spider Lances
Chapter 163: Evolution, Eight Spider Lances
For instance, for the blue silver grass within one hundred meters of Tang San, he could rely on Blue Silver Domain topletely give them the durability of Blue Silver Emperor, to the extent that its shape was even exactly the same.
Fighting in the forest with this Blue Silver Emperor he possessed, even disregarding spirit bones, it would still be impossible for equally ranked Spirit Masters to win.
Finally, the Man Faced Demon Spiders enormous body was already in sight ahead. Tang San faced the sky and issued a mournful howl, all his hatred seeming to burst forth in this one moment. At the same time as he howled, he also temporarily ced Xiao Wus body in the capable of holding living things Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse. He didnt want Xiao Wu to see his vicious side, even if she was currently unconscious.
Amidst the frantic roar, white light like sharp awls surged from Tang San, directly thrusting at that Man Faced Demon Spider like a giant white spear.
The Deathgod Domain erupted. Just like the Blue Silver Domains evolution, under the effect of a hundred thousand year spirit ring, Tang Sans Deathgod Domain had also advanced. What he used right now was the ability the Deathgod Domain had gained after evolving, ughter Assault.
ughter Assaults effect: Releases the Deathgod Domain straight in one direction, after locking on to the target, while Tang San was inbat with this target, his speed would increase by one hundred percent, his attack power increase by thirty percent. This boost was effective on any attack Tang Sanunched, including spirit abilities.
If the Blue Silver Domains progress could be said to be purely about control power, then the Deathgod Domain after advancing pointed at destructive power.
The white light targeted that Man Faced Demon Spiders body in a sh without the least suspense, and Tang Sans already extreme speed elerated once again. He shot at that enormous Man Faced Demon Spider just like an artillery shell.
Right now, all the blue silver grass within one hundred meters hadpletely turned a dazzling golden color, countless Binding abilities frantically superimposing on that Man Faced Demon Spider.
Even though throwing off such Blue Silver Emperor wasnt too difficult for the ten thousand year Man Faced Demon Spider, the Blue Silver Emperor it confronted was really far too numerous.
Faced with close to unlimited Binding, the Man Faced Demon Spider couldnt disy its speed advantage, it could only quietly watch Tang San charge towards it. Now it understood that running wouldnt work. In order to survive, only destroying this pursuing enemy would work.
A rich gray light suddenly erupted from this Man Faced Demon Spider, and a strange scene took ce. Its originally iparably enormous body expanded once again, its main body expanding to more than seven meters in diameter in a sh, just like an enormous millstone. Each giant leg also grew countless barbs, as if iyed with countless daggers.
Layer afteryer of grey streams spiraled around its body, all its carapace at least doubling in thickness.
When confronting life threatening danger, this Man Faced Demon Spider nned to go all out. The ability it used now was the same as human Spirit Masters Spirit Avatar.
Only Spirit Avatar was an ability to Spirit Masters, and the strength the Man Faced Demon Spider erupted with now required burning its cultivation. This ability was called Spider God Possession, and with each second it maintained this state, it would burn one year of its cultivation. If it always fought like this, before too long, it would copse. Therefore, it had to use a blitzkrieg strategy.
After Blue Silver Emperor once again twisted around its enormous body, it would immediately emit thick smoke. After the Man Faced Demon Spider fully used the Spider God Possession, its strength became extremely frightening. Spider legs moving quickly, it directly pulled apart the swiftly corroding Blue Silver Emperor. Its hind legs forcefully supporting on the ground, its enormous body rose to meet Tang San.
The formidable pressure made Tang Sans heart shiver. After using the Spider God Possession, even though the strength of the Man Faced Spider in front of him couldntpare to the Titan Giant Ape or the Sky Blue Bull Python, the aura it released was approaching that kind of power. Tang San knew that he couldnt stiffly collide head on.
A strand of Blue Silver Emperor flew out from the sound, twisting around Tang Sans waist, forcefully pulling him away, instantly avoiding the impending collision.
With a pu sound, an enormous spiderweb shot from the Man Faced Spiders mouth, directly covering Tang Sans direction. This frightful spiderweb was alsopletely grey, and the range it covered unexpectedly reached more than a hundred meters.
A halo of pink light abruptly erupted from Tang Sans right arm. At the same time as the red light shed, Tang Sans bones quickly issued a series of cracks. The next moment, his body quietly disappeared from its ce, and with a sh, he appeared in the air above the Man Faced Demon Spider. His right arm was also simultaneously enveloped in Blue Silver Emperor, turned pure gold, the fifth spirit right ring.
Thats right, the spirit bone Xiao Wu left Tang San contained a teleportation ability.
Different from the Teleportation Xiao Wu originally used, this spirit bones teleportation ability had a one hundred meter range. Moreover, it didnt need any buffer time, instead usable continuously. With each use, it would consume one percent of Tang Sans spirit power as price.
The Man Faced Spider suddenly discovered Tang San had disappeared, and after it was distracted a moment, Tang Sans aura appeared once again. It immediately faced upward, the small eyes on its abdomen attentively watching Tang San, at the same time the two eight meter long front legs directly pierced straight at Tang Sans abdomen.
Hong Pure gold light abruptly erupted, Blue Silver Emperors fifth spirit ability, Blue Silver Overlord Spear, erupted.
Under the amplification of the Blue Silver Domain as well as the thirty percent boost of the Deathgod Domain, when the pure gold Blue Silver Overlord Spear abruptly left Tang Sans arm, it erupted with an astonishing blood me behind it,pletely warping the surrounding air, it even tore open a minute ck crack in space, frantically swallowing everything in its surroundings.
Along with cultivating to the Spirit Emperor level, and the hundred thousand year spirit rings boost to his body, the Blue Silver Overlord Spear no longer needed as much time to charge. Among all capabilities he currently possessed, this was also the one with the most formidable attack power.
With ten thousand year cultivation, the Man Faced Demon Spider was extremely sensitive. Discovering it couldnt dodge, it almost immediately leaned over, not agreeing to expose the vital locations of its eyes.
Tang San originally didnt n on attacking its vitals either. This fifth spirit ring the Blue Silver King helped Tang San condense possessed an effect equivalent to an ability produced by a fifty thousand year spirit beast. Let alone when Tang San now possessed so many boosts. The attack power disyed by his Blue Silver Overlord Spear wasnt inferior to a seventieth ranked Spirit Sages attack after using Spirit Avatar, at the same time, due to its focused nature, the pure might of the attack was even greater than what a Spirit Sage had with Spirit Avatar.
Amidst the loud explosion, pure gold light abruptly erupted. The Man Faced Demon Spiders enormous body after using Spider God Possession was directly sted flying. As that enormous body fell, it was instantly covered by the surrounding vegetation.
Even if it wanted to hide its vitals again, it was still unable to oppose absolute force. The Man Faced Demon Spider also couldnt have expected Tang Sans attack power to actually be so great.
Widespread cracks had appeared on its most solid back carapace, its whole bodypletely turned over in midair, and it was also already in a stunned state.
Even though the additional stun effect of the Blue Silver Overlord Spear didntst long, to a control type Spirit Master specializing in optimal timing like Tang San, this was already enough.
A blood colored light shing at the corners of his eyes, the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone pushing out, at the same time as that Man Faced Demon Spider was sted flying, Tang San also charged tightly after.
Spreading his limbs, Tang Sanspared to the Man Faced Demon Spiderpletely unproportional body shot directly at its abdomen, and simultaneously, the Eight Spider Lances abruptly unfolded from his back.
Different from the changes in the Blue Silver Emperor, this evolvable external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances had been almostpletely reconstructed by Xiao Wus power, and right now the numerous barbs on the tips of thences hadpletely turned a terrifying blood color, as if they could drip blood at any moment.
The overall volume hadnt increased again with the evolution, but it was no longer as sparkling as translucent, having rather turned turbid, brimming with killing intent.
Tang San directly threw himself in front of that Man Faced Demon Spiders body, several dozen strands of Blue Silver Emperor bursting out, unexpectedly Binding his body together with that Man Faced Demon Spider, the Eight Spider Lances abruptly thrust out, exploiting this extremely brief moment to resolutely thrust into the Man Faced Demon Spiders eyes.
It wasnt that the Man Faced Demon Spider was weak, it was really because the suddenness of Tang Sans Teleportation was too powerful. Further adding that peerlessly tyrannical Blue Silver Overlord Spear, this created the present situation.
Even though the Man Faced Demon Spiders body was durable, its eyes were still its greatest weak point. Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances resolutely thrust into its eyes, purple blood instantly sshing out.
An extremely sharpmenting cry burst from the mouth of that ten thousand year Man Faced Demon Spider, its eight immense eight meter spider legs withdrawing simultaneously, resolutely thrusting at Tang San.
If this thrust went true, let alone a Tang San, even ten of him wouldnt be lucky enough to escape. This was the counter attack of the Man Faced Demon Spider at deaths door.
However, pink light once again shed from Tang Sans right arm. This time, it wasnt Teleportation. That pink light instantly turned into a barrier of light, covering all of Tang San, and also covering the Eight Spider Lances.
With a loud sonorous sound, Tang San only rocked once, the ten thousand year Man Faced Demon Spiders terrifying spidernced unexpectedly unable to do any harm to him. But his own Eight Spider Lances had already begun to drain frantically.
The hundred thousand year spirit bones additional spirit ability number two, Invincible Golden Body. Effective for three seconds.
The Soft Bone Demon Rabbit right arm bone Xiao Wu bestowed on Tang San didnt have one ability, but two. Besides Teleportation, there was still Invincible Golden Body.
These two abilities both belonged to Xiao Wu, and even Tang San didnt know why the hundred thousand year spirit bone would hold two abilities. What he could understand the least was, both being hundred thousand year spirit bones, why his Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone only gave one flying ability.
Even though the Invincible Golden Body only worked for three seconds, this was already sufficient for Tang San. The blood colored Eight Spider Lances powerful drain ability copsed the ten thousand year Man Faced Demon Spiders defenses in a split second.
It was invaded by extreme toxin and frantic draining. Tang San could clearly feel eight streams of ice cold energy follow along the Eight Spider Lances into him, directly condensing at his back. But the ten thousand year Man Faced Demon Spider below him shuddered violently, its bulky spider legs without a chance for a second thrust.
Tang Sans eyes had alreadypletely turned blood red, the frightful killing intent released with the Deathgod Domainying out a faintyer of frost within one hundred meters.
Xiao Wu, did you see? Ive already begun retaliating. As long as they harmed you, no matter who, there will be only one ending.
The Spider God Possession affected Man Faced Demon Spiders body gradually shrank, very quickly recovering to its previous appearance. The energy frantically rushing into Tang Sans body condensed at his back, without entering his body. This waspletely different from when he drained the Spirit Hall experts before. Tang San understood that this might be because the target was the same kind of spirit beast as the one that produced the Eight Spider Lances.
The Man Faced Demon Spider beneath him gradually shriveled up, even that solid carapace slowly softened. Suddenly, Tang San felt his back heat up, an extremely scorching sensation entering his body through his back, immediately giving his whole body a rxed feeling.
Immediately afterward, the heat began to withdraw, quickly condensing at his chest and abdomen. Tang San clearly felt something solid spread from his back, folding around and gathering at his chest.
Variation? Eight Spider Lances had mutated? Tang San was inwardly rmed, subconsciously looking at his chest. The clothes he wore had already turned to ashes by that constantly spreading bloody color. Even the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges and Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse werepletely covered by that bloody color.
Each Eight Spider Lance had shrunk somewhat, going from the original four meters to about three, but its color was no longer turbid, once again turned sparkling and crystalline, regaining that tint from when Xiao Wu sacrificed herself.
Must peculiar was that along with the forerunner of the spreading blood color, bloody light began to ripple like water. Very soon, his chest, stomach and back werepletely enveloped, appearing as ayer of bloody red te armor. The silhouette of each armor te waspletely the same as Tang Sans muscles, the whole armor seemingly having a ruby texture. This red armor only spread upwards to his neck, and down to his waist, without spreading towards the four limbs. Moreover, Tang San could clearly feel that even though the te armor on his back was just as thick as on his chest, it was still much more resilient.
What was going on here? Eight Spider Lances evolution?
Yes, Tang San guessed correctly, this time the Eight Spider Lances had not only evolved, but moreover made a qualitative leap.
The first man Faced Demon Spider had assigned Tang San the external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances, the second Man Faced Demon Spider supplied it with even more energy. Along with the constant progress of Tang Sans strength, the Eight Spider Lances and also constantly progressed, bit by bit revealing the formidable force of the external spirit bone. Draining the extremely high cultivation of this third Man Faced Demon Spider today, and even draining it while in the Spider God Possession state, it immediately caused a different change.
Even if the Man Faced Demon Spiders might still couldntpare to hundred thousand year spirit beasts under the Spider God Possession, its aura was already simr, and the chance of producing a spirit bone was thereby greatly increased. After its painful death by being drained by the Eight Spider Lances, it had caused something simr to the Eight Spider Lances Tang San originally obtained from that first Man Faced Demon Spider, equivalent to the appearance of yet another external spirit bone.
However, the external spirit bone that appeared this time was swallowed by the external spirit bone Tang San already had, the two spirit bones fusing into one, causing a special fusion effect. It was also just because of this that Tang Sans original Eight Spider Lances made a qualitative leap, appearing as this solid armor.
One formidable energy after another constantly transmitted from his back into the hundred bones of the four limbs, simting his body. Tang San discovered that his spirit power once again rose arge chunk, from sixty fifth rank entering the sixty sixth rank. After passing the sixtieth rank, each rank of progress required tremendous spirit power, it clearly showed howrge the effect of the Eight Spider Lances current evolution was.
Just when Tang San thought everything was finished, suddenly, his head, right arm and right leg immediately showed changes.
At his head, a refreshing stream spread downwards, in a sh connecting with the fiery hot ruby armor at his chest, the right leg producing an extremely gentle aura, also equally connecting with that ruby armor. The aura transmitted by the right arm was the most monstrous, Tang San unexpectedly sensed a tender love from that aura.
A clear cold blue color emerged from the space between Tang Sans eyebrows, and immediately afterward, a spot of blue light burst open, an ice cold feeling covering Tang Sans entire head and neck in the blink of an eye.
Aplete helmet appeared over Tang Sans head. The helmet was very simple, all blue, and on the back altogether nine pole arm shaped metal protrusions stood out, extremely aggressive. On the forehead, a ball of illusory blue light condensed, releasing a faint splendor. The ice cold current connected with the fiery hot armor on his chest, and the color immediately changed, as if polluted, Tang Sans helmet also turned a ruby color. Where it connected to the armor on his chest, there wasnt the slightest crack.
The same circumstances also appeared with his right arm and right leg. Pink armor began to spread on his right arm,yers of armor just like fish scale spreading. When it connected with the chest armor, it also turned red.
The right leg armor was the most peculiar. Along with ring after ring of blue silver grass coiling, pure gold colored light spread. On the outside of his calf there was still a one chi long wing-like metal spike.
All the armor connected together, finally forming a dazzling blood colored ruby suit, only Tang Sans left arm and left leg were still exposed.
Instantly, Tang San felt as if something within his body shattered, and also as if something had fused together. Mysterious Heaven Skill operated within his body with astonishing speed. Iparably enormous energy constantly dashed in his surroundings. When this energy revolved around his chest, left leg, and right leg, it clearly slowed. But even so, Tang San could still sense his abilities seem to obtain a terrifying amplifying effect.
Just what was going on here? Tang San didnt know, he only felt that all his spirit abilities quietly appeared within his heart, like a tree formed from abilities, with a thought, abilities would immediately appear. All spirit abilities seemed to no longer need buffer times, even that sixth spirit ability he just received.
At the same time, the effect of these abilities also increased by ten percent, and the spirit power consumption required reduced by ten percent.
However, making him feel somewhat unwell was that the armor that seemed to be the same color, gave himpletely different feelings. The Eight Spider Lances armor was burning hot, the helmet was ice cold, the right arm was gentle, the right leg was kindly. The four different feelings were very uncoordinated. It seemed as if they might copse at any time.
Disappear. With a thought from Tang San, the head, right arm and right leg armor disappeared first. Immediately afterward, the armor on his chest also slid to his back like red blood, following the Eight Spider Lances into the eight ribs at his back.
Different from the past was that after the Eight Spider Lances withdrew into his body with this bizarre armor, that scorching feeling didnt disappear with that, but rather instantly spread through his whole body, gradually vanishing. And the spirit power within Tang Sans body also instantly dropped by a third.
This really was a grotesque ability, Tang Sans eyes revealed a deeply pondering expression. One hand pping the Man Faced Demon Spiders body beneath him, he shot up.
Even though he didnt know what changes this new ability would bring him, he faintly sensed that he already seemed to have grasped something, only right now it was still unclear. Even though this ability had brought no small boost previously, it was extremely unstable, and would also requirerge amounts of spirit power. It wasnt at all useful to the current him. But that it wasnt useful to him right now didnt mean it wouldnt be betterter. Tang San immediately decided to ask his Teacher for help with this question. After all, in Spirit Master research, Grandmaster was an absolute authority.
Changing his clothes, Tang San then took out Xiao Wu from the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse. Xiao Wu was already awake, both red little eyes blinking, nestling against Tang Sans chest, revealing an intimate aura. Even though she didnt have any awareness, Tang Sans aura still gave her body a familiar feeling.
Touching Xiao Wus glossy fur, then kissing her head again, Tang San shot out once again, towards the outside of the Star Dou Great Forest.
In the process of leaving the forest, Tang San had already made a n. Along with the ten thousand year Man Faced Demon Spider being hunted down by him, his heart had also gradually calmed. He knew that sadness was of no use, what was most important to him was how he could quickly grow stronger, help Xiao Wu resurrect as early as possible.
Leaving to find Spirit Hall for revenge right now clearly wasnt realistic, it was basically impossible to contend with Spirit Hall with his current strength. However, that didnt mean he couldnt strike at Spirit Hall. If he couldnt do it in the open, then dont say he couldnt do it in secret? Of course, before moving, he had to spend some time to prepare. Only with sufficient preparations would his attack on Spirit Hall be heavier.
Therefore, after leaving Star Dou Great Forest, Tang San headed straight for Heaven Dou City. He had to first go find his Teacher, and at the same time, only in Shrek Academy could he advance his preparations in peace.
Heaven Dou City. Shrek Academy, deans office.
Flenders brows were tightly creased, Liu Erlong was just standing in front of his desk, looking at him imploringly.
Flender smiled wryly:Erlong, theres nothing I can do either. Dont you know Xiao Gangs personality? Your words cant move him, what use am I going to be? You also know that Xiao Gangs greatest dream was to one day obtain the sects approval. This is also the greatest reason why he always worked with spirit research for so many years. The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon ns massacre, really is too great a blow to Xiao Gang. What hes doing right now is all venting. If you really have him calm down, Im afraid his heart will be even more tortured, even less able to bear.
The rims of Liu Erlongs eyes were slightly red,But, now hes like this, Im afraid his body will copse before long. Training those Spirit Masters every day without rest, neglecting sleep and spirit research, even I can only asionally persuade him to eat a bit and rest a while. If this goes on, he
Flender pondered, and said:It really wont do. You use the strategy of injuring yourself to gain the enemys confidence. Perhaps itll be effective. Oh, right, hows the gathering of your Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon ns outside surviving members going?
Liu Erlong smiled wryly:Only less than a hundred. And theyre almost all of the young generation. The strongest are only fiftieth rank. Right now Im the strongest Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon family member.
Flender sighed,Spirit Hall really is too vicious. Without warning, moving with the weight of thunder. Most dreadful is that your sect actually didnt receive any news in advance. If my guess is correct, Spirit Hall definitely gathered all participating Spirit Masters in advance to look over them together. Completely sealing the information. Then won by a surprise move. Otherwise, the price they would have had to pay would have been even greater.
A resentful light shing in her eyes, Liu Erlong tightly clenched her fist, the sound of bones creaking,Spirit Hall, fiercely done, Spirit Hall. Bibi Dong. You slut, I definitely wont ever let you live in peace.
Flender said:It would be good if little San was here. He was raised by Xiao Gang, if he was here, Xiao Gangs mood might be pacified a bit.
Liu Erlong smiled wryly:What use is saying this? It seems I really will have to injure myself to gain the enemys confidence. I no longer have a family, I cant lose Xiao Gang as well. Flender, what does the Empire say?
Flender said:Just discussed it with the Star Luo Empires side. With Mubai and Zhuqing helping, and adding the two great empiresmon interests, mutual cooperation isnt any difficult matter. But the power Spirit Hall holds right now is too dreadful. Even though they currently still dont dare publicly challenge the empires, the Spirit Masters they hold as well as the military forces of the duchies and kingdoms is already enough to rival the two empires. If war really starts, itll be disastrous for the whole Continent.
Liu Erlong nodded,Were vulnerable right now, especially in terms of Spirit Masters. We basically cantpare to the strength of Spirit Hall. That Xiao Gang is neglecting sleep and forgetting food right now is also just because of this. Unfortunately, if the Clear Sky School was still here, with them to guide us, we wouldnt be so passive either.
Flenders eyes revealed a trace of sorrow,I really hope war wont break out. Bibi Dong really is insane. Just what does she want to aplish?
Supreme Pontiff Pce.
Hong
Hu Lienas body flew through the air, striking the wall of the official business hall and slowly sliding down. On her gorgeous face was a red bloody hand print. A trickle of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth.
Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong slowly withdrew her right hand, cold light blossoming in her eyes,Cant even differentiate between enemies and friends, youre lucky youre the Sacred maiden I chose. Go face the wall in the rear pce, donte out without my orders.
Yes, Your Holiness.Hu Lienas voice was somewhat indistinct due to her injured face, and she mbered up with difficulty. But in her eyes wasnt the slightest bit of bitterness, still a faint nkness. Even though they had already returned to Supreme Pontiff Pce, in her mind still spun Tang San and Xiao Wu looking at each other at the end. She knew that she would never be able to forget any part of the scene that happened there that day.
On returning to Supreme Pontiff Pce, despite the objections of the two Title Douluo and Xie Yue and Yan, Hu Liena had taken the initiative to beg forgiveness from Bibi Dong, resulting in the previous scene.
Your Holiness, calm down .Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo bowed simultaneously.
Ghost Douluo was still a vague shadow, and Chrysanthemum Douluos face appeared very pale. After using the spirit fusion ability that day, their bodies had been seriously injured, and they still hadnt recovered yet.
Calm down?
Cold light glittered in Bibi Dongs eyes,Elders, how would you have me calm down? Hu Liena made a mistake, and you? As senior elders of Spirit Hall, Title Douluo, you still let a twenty year old kid outsmart you, and still ultimately led to the hundred thousand year spirit beast dying by Sacrifice. Very well done!
Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluos expressions changed simultaneously, from Bibi Dongs words they heard an intense killing intent.
Cold light shed in Bibi Dongs eyes, and under her gaze, Chrysanthemum and Ghost Douluo were already soaked in sweat. With their strength, they were unexpectedly unable raise a trace of resistance.
Withdraw.Bibi Dong somewhat twitching waved her hand, the killing intent in her eyes vanishing. ording to her character, killing them would be very normal. But she couldnt do so. Spirit Hall had just begun operations, it was time to use people. These two elders were both considered loyal to her, and both were also Title Douluo and members of the Elder Council. Really dealing with them would inevitably influence Spirit Hallster operations.
The two Title Douluo clearly loosed a breath, hurriedly saluting Bibi Dong for the favor of not ming them, then quickly left the great hall.
Watching their disappearing backs, Bibi Dong eyes shed with austere light,Titan Giant Ape, and still that Sky Blue Bull Python creature. Fine, youve destroyed my happy asion, wait until I have the time and Ille for your spirit rings.
Dressed in in and simple clothes, holding a little rabbit with sparkling and crystalline fur, Tang San strolled into Heaven Dou City.
Even though his clothes werent conspicuous, that blue hair and handsome appearance still easily attracted attention.
Tang San walked forward, basically without watching the road, only looking at Xiao Wu in his arms, one hand feeding her a carrot.
Restored to her original form, what Xiao Wu most liked to eat was carrots. Tang San had bought them in bulk and deposited them in the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse.
Even though she no longer had any awareness, as long as he held her fuzzy body, Tang Sans heart could calm, at least he wouldnt suffer excessively. The hope for Xiao Wus resurrection could be said to be an important reason for how he could endure.
Tang San swore that he wouldnt let Xiao Wu be separated from him no matter what. Whether it was when eating or sleeping, in these days after leaving Star Dou Great Forest, he always had Xiao Wu beside him. In the eyes of others, a grown man hugging a little rabbit was very strange. What man would raise a rabbit as a pet? But Tang San didnt hold her as a pet, but as his lover!
On the road from Star Dou Great Forest to Heaven Dou City, Tang San had carefully reflected on his future ns. In order to shake Spirit Hall, first of all he had to increase his strength and influence. Tang San wasnt too interested in influence, but strength was crucial. He wasnt amon Spirit Master, he was from Tang Sect. He possessed Tang Sects poison and hidden weapons refining methods. Just relying on this was enough to have Spirit Hall greatly lose out.
But right now the hidden weapons he originally refined were alreadyrgely used up. Therefore, after returning to Heaven Dou City, he decided to first go find his Teacher for consultation. Afterwards hed begin closed door bitter cultivation, and at the same time forge more hidden weapons.
Once he had saved a certain amount of strength, hed begin moving on Spirit Hall.
As for the ten thousand year ninth grade Ginseng King, Tang San wasnt in a hurry. He clearly understood that with his current strength, even if he found it he might not be able to bring it back. He could only wait until he was strong enough, then go look for it.
Just as he walked down the street, suddenly, hurried hoof noise came from up ahead. Even though Tang San didnt look at the road, he had his formidable spiritual force as eyes, and he naturally wouldnt collide with anyone while walking, but the ten riders galloping head on already took up the whole road. Dashing, dust flying, the pedestrians walking on the road dispersed in a hurry, in an instant the wide avenue was in a panic like scared chickens and dogs.
Chapter 164 — Royal Family’s Inside Information
Chapter 164: Royal Familys Inside Information
Tang San didnt dodge. After the matter with Xiao Wu, his attitude had undergone a Heaven and earth revolving change, the original gentle ease disappearing long ago, only an intense stubbornness remaining. Tang San was unwilling to think of even those things he learned back in the Moon Pavilion. Now, besides Xiao Wu, the only thing he longed for was to increase his strength.
Get out of the way, are you blind?The leading horseman saw Tang San walking forward with his head bowed, and curse furiously. The horsewhip in his hand rose, and the instant he approached, overbearingly whipped towards Tang San. He was very confident in his strength, he only needed this whip to certainly sent Tang San flying, making him unlikely to hinder their way forward.
Just at this moment, Tang Sans gaze slowly rose from Xiao Wu, and along with his head rising, a clearly visible white light abruptly spread out from his body.
In an instant, the air seemed frozen, a pinnacle chill suddenly releasing within the range of that white light.
Amidst calls ofment, more than ten very carefully chosen warhorses almost simultaneously fell paralysed to the ground, spitting out white froth. Under the effect of their inertia, they directly went straight to knock against Tang San.
HumphExhaling, Tang Sans left hand grabbed the horsewhipshing towards him, his right hand making a fist, suddenly striking out.
A white lightpletely different from the one that spread out before condensed on Tang Sans fist, this punch seemed gentle, but it contained explosive force.
With an explosive sound, the first warhorse halted under Tang Sans fist, the solid horse head smashed to pieces, the whole horses body instantly squeezed, unreasoning force prating its body. And the horses behind and to its side also came to a halt under the explosive force of this one punch. The more than ten mounted horsemen were thrown off practically simultaneously.
What Tang San released first was his Deathgod Domain, and then stored up strength with his fist. But he still acted with propriety, while he injured the horses he didnt harm the people. Only that horse was directly killed.
Left hand pulling the horsewhip, the master of that sted dead horse was directly pulled from the saddle by Tang San.
When the force on Tang Sans fist erupted, there were already cries of rm all around. The eyes of themoners there for the spectacle mostly held pleasure, but even more people had fearful moods. Because these horsemen all wore the clothes of the imperial forbidden guard regiment. The imperial forbidden regiment was the Heaven Dou Empires most core soldiers, each passed very careful selection. Junior captain level or higher were all Spirit Masters. To the Heaven Dou Empire thatcked Spirit Masters, this was absolutely the elite of the elite.
That imperial forbidden guard Tang San pulled down still wanted to resist, but with only a shake of the whip by Tang San, a surging force passed through it, and he fell limply to the ground.
A crowd of imperial forbidden guards fell into confusion. One among them fiercely crawled up from the ground,Bastard. Kill him for me.As he spoke, strong spirit power fluctuations burst from the speaker, Spirit Body Enhancement.
Looking at this person, Tang San couldnt help being somewhat stunned. He was the only one among the knights not wearing forbidden guard armor. Apparently magnificently dressed, approximately thirty years old or so. This was someone Tang San recognized, back when they left for the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, they had gotten into a fight with this person. It was Heaven Dou Empires fourth prince, Xue Beng.
It had been many years since hed seen him. Even though he had aged a lot, that pompous appearance hadnt waned in the slightest. Looking at his moring appearance, Tang San inwardly felt loathing. With the same father, how could the sons be so different? Compared to Xue Qinghe, he really was far toocking.
Two yellow and two purple, altogether four spirit rings appeared around Xue Beng. Born of the imperial family, his spirit rings were naturally an optimal configuration. Only fortieth rank at thirty years of age, even if he cultivated assiduouslyter, in his life, it would still be impossible for him to reach the Title Douluo level.
Tang San softly caressed Xiao Wus fur in his arms, no longer looking at these people, as if they were basically unrted to him.
The imperial forbidden guards swiftly crawled up from the ground, encircling Xue Beng, then cautiously staring at Tang San, their expressions nervous.
Even if Tang San didnt fully use his spirit, from the explosive punch just now, as well as that vast killing intent still making them tremble, these imperial forbidden guards ustomed to being arrogant still didnt dare act blindly. None of them wished for the same fate as that warhorse.
Able to be imperial forbidden guards, they were all true battlefield veterans. The feeling Tang San gave them was like like someone who had crawled out from a mountain of corpses, that deathly still ice cold murderous spirit wasnt something ordinary people could produce.
Do it, you trash.Xue Beng mored loudly, and these imperial forbidden guards unexpectedly without one Spirit Master, slowly encircled Tang San at his orders.
Tang San strolled forward, and those imperial forbidden guards surrounding him swiftly recoiled in answer to his footsteps, not one with the courage to attack Tang San. They werent even Spirit Masters, and after suffering the Deathgod Domain, their hearts were already filled with shadow.
Xue Beng was just about to move,unching spirit abilities at Tang San, when suddenly, arge hand fell on his shoulder, forcibly restraining his spirit power.
Dont do it if you dont want to die. Leave it to me.A deep aged voice echoed by Xue Bengs ear. Hearing this voice, Xue Bengs taut body visibly rxed.
And at this moment, Tang Sans disregarding everything footsteps suddenly paused, once again raising his head, something within his ice cold eyes.
An old man had appeared at Xue Bengs side at some unknown time. Long green robes, disheveled grizzled hair, just standing at Xue Bengs side, the atmosphere had be entirely different. The intense pressure gave even Tang San a feeling of being unable to breathe.
The green robed old man stared coldly at Tang San, but the astonishment within his eyes couldnt be concealed.
The aura this youth released before was clearly a domain type of power, and the spirit power contained in that punch was also quite considerable. In his impression, this wasnt something someone so young could possess. Even that little freak he had considered a friend couldnt possible be so outstanding. Especially when he still held a rabbit, making a somewhat strange appearance.
Tang San ced Xiao Wu on his left shoulder, simultaneously raising both his hands.
In the heart of his right palm, glittering with blue light, a blood red and resplendent gold double veined Blue Silver Emperor quietly came out.
In his left palm ck light gathered, inscribed with the lines of the Deathgod Domain, two chi long, the cylindrical Clear Sky Hammer appeared from nothingness.
Without using spirit power, only simultaneously revealing two types of spirits, this was the greatest degree to which Tang San could simultaneously use his two spirits. When the two spirits appeared simultaneously, he couldnt use any spirit abilities, even unable to bring out the might of the spirit. It was only a kind of demonstration.
When the green robed elder saw Tang San raise his hands, his surroundings erupted with green light, but as he saw the two kinds of separately appearing spirits in Tang Sans hands, the pupils of his eyes contracted violently, incredulously looking at the youth in front of him.
Old freak, long time no see.Tang San sighed lightly.
Appearing at Xue Bengs side, was precisely the Poison Douluo, Dugu Bo.
Dugu Bo looked at Tang San with shock on his face,You, youre
Tang San smiled wryly:Is this still not enough to prove who I am?
Suddenly, Dugu Bos face abruptly turned cold, the once vanished green light appearing once again. Silhouette shing, he charged in Tang Sans direction.
As a Title Douluo, the pressure he gave Tang San was obvious. Simultaneously withdrawing the twin spirits, Tang San swiftly retreated a step. Flicking his right wrist, a golden red pearl appeared in his palm.
Others might not react to the appearance of this pearl, even themoners in the distance didnt. However, with the appearance of this pearl, Dugu Bo was like he had seen a ghost. Retreating like a sh of lightning, at least twice as fast as when he charged forward. The green light around him weakened substantially, and his face disyed a horrified expression.
What Tang San pulled out, was naturally that Ten Headed Ardent Yang Serpent neidan. This neidan could not only receive any snake venom, but simultaneously had an extremely powerful restraining effect on all kinds of serpents. Even if Dugu Bos spirit was the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor, he still suffered enormous influence in front of the antedeluvian mythical beast Ten Headed Ardent Yang Serpents neidan. This sudden change left Dugu Bo without any choice but to retreat.
Trembling from his very soul, even as a Title Douluo he was still terrified. His gaze at Tang San immediately changed a lot.
Actually, Tang San didnt really need to pull out the Ten Headed Ardent Yang Serpents neidan, even though it was still impossible for him to beat Dugu Bo with his present strength, resisting for a little while still wasnt any problem. But he had the original form Xiao Wu on his shoulder. He didnt want Xiao Wu to suffer any harm.
You Looking bewildered at Tang San, the expression in Dugu Bos eyes flickered.
Judging by the spirits, that was the Clear Sky Hammer without a doubt, and that glittering with peculiar light Blue Silver Grass also seemed to be one of the twin spirits. But Tang Sans appearance had really changed too much, and even his temperament had undergone fundamental changes. He had nned to first capture Tang San then slowly ask him afterwards.
Patting his Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse,Old freak, well find somewhere to chat.While speaking, Tang San flicked his hand and withdrew the neidan.
Dugu Bo nodded, pping Xue Bengs shoulder,You deal with this ce.Finished speaking, he walked into the distance withrge strides.
Tang Sans feet slid, passing Xue Beng, he reached Dugu Bos side, Xiao Wu again returned to his embrace.
Dugu Bo shifted a meter sideways, keeping his distance from Tang San. That Ten Headed Ardent Yang Serpent neidan from before really left him somewhat apprehensive.
Tang San couldnt helpughing:Old freak, when did you be so timid?
Dugu Bos aged face reddened,Give me a break, even if everything points to you being little freak, how could little freak have grown into your appearance.
Pointing to a tea house ahead, Tang San said:
Lets go, well talk there.
On the other side, Xue Bengs gloomy face revealed a somewhat peculiar vigor, his brows wrinkling slightly, as if thinking of something. Waving his hand, he had the imperial forbidden guards swiftly put the scene in order, his whole aura seeming somewhat different.
Entering the tea house, Tang San asked for a private room, and poured two cups of fragrant tea.
Whats going on? Little freak, howe you look like this?When Tang San pointed out the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse at his waist, Dugu Bo was already convinced to some extent, recognizing him. Twin spirits, and still knowing the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse was given by him, even the other Shrek Seven Devils might not know it clearly. He already had some trust towards Tang San.
Tang San carefully ced Xiao Wu on his thighs, ncing at Dugu Bo, he said:Your hair has already changed to its true color, the remaining poison within your body should also have almost dissolved. Congrattions.
While listening, Dugu Bos face rxed a lot,It seems, you really are little freak. However, how did you turn out so handsome? Teach me, perhaps I can still recover the spirit of my youth.
Tang San smiled wryly:How would it be that easy, this is the changes caused by my spirits second awakening, inheriting my mothers part of my genes.
Immediately, he recounted everything that had happened since he left with his father almost without holding anything back, he didnt even omit the events in ughter City, up until what happened in Star Dou Great Forest.
When Tang San spoke of Xiao Wu sacrificing herself to save him, his gaze waspletely focused on Xiao Wu, his sorrowful expression unspeakably tender.
Dugu Bo listened dumbstruck to everything he said,Little freak, you really were a freak from the start. You actually have the bloodline of spirit beasts.
Tang Sans expression sank,Old freak, even though my mom was born a spirit beast, when she had me, she was already human. If not for Spirit Hall, our family wouldnt have changed to this, and mom wouldnt have returned to a Blue Silver Emperor again. I just didnt expect that I would encounter the same thing my parents did. Me and Spirit Hall, it absolutely wont be left at that.
Dugu Bo looked at Tang San in front of him, unable to hold back a burst of sorrow within his heart. Among his peers, Tang San really was an outstanding figure, possessing things countless Spirit Masters yearned for even in their dreams. But in reality, everything he had paid and endured was equally far beyond what ordinary Spirit Masters experienced!
Difficult cultivation, his parents tragedy, his lovers tragic death as sacrifice, all this had fallen on these only twenty year old shoulders. That he could stand straight was already unusual. Extraordinary people had to go through extraordinary events.
Little freak, what are your ns? Retaliating against Spirit Hall?Dugu Bo asked.
Tang Sanughed coldly,Not right now. I still havent lost all sense of reason. With my Spirit Emperor power, how could I rock Spirit Halls foundations? My dad was too rushed back then. I wont make the same mistake. I wont stir things up. Once I move, Ill definitely leave Spirit Hall grievously injured. Until theyre thoroughly rooted out. Im twenty this year, I have plenty of time, when I feel I have saved up enough strength, Ill move on Spirit hall. Old freak, what about you, why are you together with someone like Xue Beng? With your brains, its not like you couldnt see Xue Beng and prince Xue Xings position back then in the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. Are people like that worthy of your protection?
Dugu Bo looked deeply at Tang San,
Little Freak, youre still too young. Some things arent as simple as they seem on the surface. Very often you will have to look carefully to see the truth of things through the surface.
Tang San was startled,Youre saying theres some problem with Xue Qinghe?
Dugu Bo nodded silently,Do you know why Xue Beng is such a dandy? Thats actually something Xue Qinghe forced him to. The present Heaven Dou Emperor Xue Ye originally had four sons. Xie Qinghe was the oldest, Xue Beng was the youngest. Originally, the most outstanding child of the imperial family wasnt Xue Qinghe, but rather emperor Xue Yes second son. That was an rmingly talented youngster. Perhaps he couldntpare to you in Spirit Master cultivation, but in intelligence and wisdom, he was still above you. But when he was twelve, he died prematurely. At that time, as the elder brother, Xue Qinghe was fourteen. The next year, emperor Xue Yes third son, a son extremely gifted in Spirit Master cultivation, died prematurely at eleven. Therefore, of emperor Xue Yes originally four sons, only two survive.
A chill bubbling up in his heart, Tang San looked at Dugu Bo, unable to keep his heart from fluttering,Dont tell me Xue Qinghe had something to do with the death of the two princes?
Dugu Bo said indifferently,No one can be certain, because theres no proof. Only, two days before the second princes death, emperor Xue Ye had just convened some ministers to discuss the position of crown prince. Almost all the ministers were inclined towards the second prince.
Tang Sans eyes disyed a trace of introspective light,Wouldnt it be the actions of someone backing Xue Qinghe?
Dugu Bo shook his head,
Thats impossible. At that time the four princes all lived in the inner pce, the second prince died from poison, and all the food and drink passed stringent inspections on that day. There absolutely wasnt any chance to add poison. Only people on the inside had any opportunity. It was basically impossible for outsiders to approach. The chambeins and maids minding the prince were all the trusted aides of emperor Xue Ye. After the event, this became a case without clues. But when the third prince died the next year, the circumstances were almost exactly the same. At that time the fourth prince Xue Beng was still only seven.
Due to his grief, emperor Xue Ye sent prince Xue Xing to investigate the matter. The results of prince Xue Xings investigation were very strange. From the clues, he discovered that the two princes were killed by exactly the same poison. But it wasnt a poison drug, but were rather poisoned by a Spirit Masters spirit.
Tang San frowned:That still cant prove a rtion to crown prince Xue Qinghe!
Dugu Bo gave a coldugh,Without evidence, go look for who benefits the most. The second and third princes died young, the fourth prince was underage. Who obtained the most benefit? If outsiders did it to strike at the Heaven Dou imperial family, why leave behind the eldest son? In fact, even though Xue Qinghes innate talent wasnt equal to the second prince, he was still quite intelligent. The reason why Xue Beng turned to this appearance was because he didnt want to die. Back then prince Xue Xing personally instructed him in a unique skill that could save his life.
As the reigning monarchs younger brother, prince Xue Xing absolutely isnt as simple as the face you see. Originally he did me a life saving favor, thats why I know so much behind the scenes information. Over these years, crown prince Xue Qinghe has obtained the support of more and more chancellors. Emperor Xue Ye also trusts him extremely much, leaving even more affairs for him to handle. But emperor Xue Yes body is steadily deteriorating. Not long ago, prince Xue Xing suddenly discovered that emperor Xue Ye is suffering from a slow acting poison, and found me to diagnose it. I discovered that what emperor Xue Ye suffered is a kind of mixed poison, the poison is ordinarily introduced through food, andes from a kind of spice. In the imperial pce, ordinarily only one person uses this spice. Thats Xue Qinghe.
This mixed poison is extremely surreptitious. If it was me from before, I still wouldnt have been able to discover it. Its thanks to the knowledge of those mixed poisons I got from you. Through various clues I discovered, I then associated it with the events back then. Do you still believe Xue Qinghe would be clean?
Listening to Dugu Bo, Tang Sans expression immediately grew serious. This was the first time he encountered people using something like mixed poison in this world, and it was furthermore used on the emperor. Dugu Bos Title was Poison. That he was unable to discover this poison with his previous abilities clearly showed how much thought the poisoner had put into it.
Recalling Xue Qinghes modest and respectful appearance, even though Tang San in his heart wasnt willing to believe it, Dugu Bos words still made his impression of Xue Qinghe change to some extent. But as is said, take what you hear to be false, only believe it when you see it, he would still have to find the concrete details from his ownter observations.
Then why are you following Xue Beng? Youre not afraid it will make Xue Qinghe act against him? Moreover, no matter what is said, this is still the internal affairs of their imperial family. Dont tell me you want to help Xue Beng take his ce?
Dugu Bo gave a cold snort,Xue Beng that kid isnt simple either, hes an extremely clever person. Only hes always hidden himself very deep. You see that he presently has no more than forty something ranks spirit power. Actually, that isnt because he hasnt had the chance to cultivate even higher, but rather him deliberately not putting effort into cultivating, letting his spirit power stagnate. This matter rting Xue Qinghe and the mixed poison, Ive only told prince Xue Xing. Right now even emperor Xue Ye is kept in the dark. Only I made him an antidote that can slowly dissolve the poison. I only told emperor Xue Ye that he had been poisoned, and had him continue acting as if he was, so dont tell anyone about it. I dont want to get involved with the matters of the imperial family, but if you want to deal with Spirit Hallter, then you should hope that Heaven Dou Empire has a stable ruling ss. You returned from Star Dou Great Forest just now, so you still might not know of the two major things that happened.
What major things?Tang San asked doubtfully.
Dugu Bo lowered his voice:The Seven Treasure zed Tile School and the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n were ambushed. Because the Seven Treasure zed Tile School discovered it in time, they responded appropriately. They paid with the lives of more than two thirds of their disciples and retreated into Heaven Dou City. The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n has already been wiped from this world. A total massacre. Only some children not in the sect at the time managed to survive.
What?Tang San shot to his feet, involuntarily crying out in rm. However, even when losing his self control like this, he still didnt forget to lift Xiao Wu.
How is that possible? The Seven Treasure zed Tile School and the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n are two of the three upper sects. Even Spirit Hall wouldnt be able to extinguish them so easily?
Dugu Bo sighed, his eyes revealing a meaning of the fox grieving for the death of the hare,Facts are facts. Two great sects are finished. Even if the Seven Treasure zed Tile School wasntpletely extinguished, it still greatly lost strength. The two great Title Douluo were seriously injured simultaneously, and of them, the Sword Douluo had his strength greatly reduced from the heavy injuries. Think, capable of mobilizing several tens of thousands of Spirit Masters to besiege and annihte two great sects practically simultaneously, who has that kind of power?
Tang San looked somewhat dully at Dugu Bo, muttering:Fiercely done, Spirit Hall.
Dugu Bo smiled wryly:Through these events I learned that Ive originally always underestimated Spirit Hall. They can actually possess such tremendous strength. By the descriptions from the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, when theyunched the attack, the counterpart had mobilized four Title Douluo. And the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n was attacked almost at the same time. Extinguishing the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n without three or four Title Douluo is impossible. But theres absolutely no evidence of the Spirit Hall Supreme Pontiff being present, and you say Ghost Douluo and Chrysanthemum Douluo were in Star Dou Great Forest. This means that Spirit Hall itself actually possesses the strength of more than ten Title Douluo.
Tang Sans eyes suddenly disyed a trace of rm,The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n was destroyed, then Teacher
Dugu Bo said:Grandmaster is alright. Right now hes already formed an alliance with the Heaven Dou imperial family, and is just painstakingly training the empires Spirit Masters. The destruction of two of the three upper sects rocks the bnce of the two great empires. Spirit Halls actions this time can be said to have caused intense panic in both empires. Its impossible for them not to deal with Spirit Hall. If you can draw on their power to deal with Spirit Hall, wouldnt that be half the work for twice the effect? Thats why, get to the bottom of this matter with Xue Qinghe as soon as possible.
Tang San didnt sit back down,Old freak, you research the imperial family side some more. I have to go see Teacher at Shrek Academy. With his n destroyed, even if Teachers natural disposition is staunch, Im still afraid hes unable to stand such a heavy blow. Ill go see him at once.
Dugu Bo nodded,Go. Take care to hide yourself. Right now youve made an enemy of Spirit Hall. Especially destroying their good asion this time as well, plus killing so many of their experts. They absolutely wont let that rest. Dont go strutting on the streets afterwards. Even if this is the capital of Heaven Dou Empire, Spirit Halls influence still isnt weak.
I will.Finished saying this, Tang San hurriedly left the tea house, heading straight for Shrek Academy.
After this exchange with Dugu Bo, the confusion caused by the matters with Xiao Wu settled again. Everything was a lot moreplex than he had imagined. This left Tang San with no other choice than to reconsider his ns.
Holding Xiao Wu, Tang San used the fastest possible speed to reach Shrek Academy while not attracting attention. Grandmaster was like a second father to him. One might say that without Grandmaster, he wouldnt be who he was today. Tang San could imagine Grandmasters pain over his family being destroyed.
When he reached Shrek Academys gate, the students on duty this time didnt block him. The frightening disy of the Shrek Seven Devils in the Academy that time left an extremely profound impression on all the students.
Grandmasters face was a lot more rigid than before, coldly watching the students doing their utmost to run in front of him. The chill on his face seemed like it could make the air solidify.
These of course werentmon students, but the young Spirit Masters with promising potential sent over by the imperial family. The reason why there were no Spirit Masters among those imperial forbidden guards Xue Beng had along, was because the majority of the Spirit Masters were already here, conducting unified training under Grandmaster.
Heaven Dou Empire possessed a lot of Spirit Masters, but the ones truly grasped in the imperial familys hand werent many. Including the Spirit Masters from the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, there were altogether less than five thousand. And the powers among them were just a handful. In the area of Spirit Masters, Heaven Dou Empire was far from able topare to Spirit Hall.
Of course, if war truly started, Heaven Dou Empire could still dispatch some Spirit Masters from other regions. However, their overall strength wasparatively low. It was also due to theck of Spirit Masters that the two great empires had no choice but to patiently endure against Spirit Hall. On a true battlefield, Spirit Masters facing one hundred alone wasnt empty talk. Among the several tens of thousands of Spirit Masters controlled by Spirit Hall, there were powers like clouds, and they also had the backing of those duchies and kingdoms. Even if the two great empires joined hands, they still wouldnt dare speak of certain victory. Even more, on the surface the conflict still wasntpletely roused, therefore they could only endure silently, storing their strength.
Grandmaster had split more than four thousand Spirit Masters into twenty teams for training. Even though Shrek Academy was a bit small, this could still be considered the most suitable ce in Heaven Dou City. Not only were all kinds of facilitiespletely allocated, three were still numerous mimicry environments for Spirit Master cultivation.
The twenty groups Grandmaster had sorted them into were separated ording to cultivation direction. Among them, the most numerous were power attack and agility attack type Spirit Masters. Added together they ounted for sixty percent of all the Spirit Masters or so.
Right now Grandmaster was just training a team of power attack type Spirit Masters. Before ordinary special training, terrifying hell model physical strength type drills were naturally unavoidable.
Zhao Wuji stood to one side, his Gravity Control open,pletely falling on the more than two hundred Spirit Masters currently running, making the weight each person carried extremely well distributed. Under the tiger like re of Liu Erlong, these Spirit Masters could only train honestly.
Not long ago, because of Grandmaster neglecting sleep and work, Liu Erlong had suddenly fallen ill. This had made Grandmaster rest a while because he had to look after her. But Liu Erlong couldnt keep pretending forever. Helplessly, she could only apany Grandmaster to train these students together, helping share some of his burden so he could rx a bit.
She also knew that Grandmasters exhaustion came even more from the heart. She equally endured that kind of pain. Even though the two werent husband and wife in truth, their hearts were still as one. Tortured by this kind of pain, she had also almost copsed. She also wanted to take revenge, but after constantly obtaining reports from Heaven Dou Empire about Spirit Halls strength, even her fiery temper had to grow colder and colder.
Just at this time, suddenly, a somewhat irritable voice echoed,I wont do it. This isnt something humans can endure.
One Spirit Master currently in training suddenly halted, quickly stepping out of the area of Zhao Wujis Gravity Control, sitting his butt on the ground and gasping for big mouthfuls of breath.
The training Grandmaster gave these Spirit Masters really was very tough. Because they were all already twenty or thirty years old, their training capacity was thirty percent higher than the Shrek Seven Devils back then. These Spirit Masters training was too difficult for words.
With someone taking the lead, among the more than two hundred Spirit Masters there was immediately a lot who halted, their clothes long since drenched in sweat, violently gasping for breath as soon as they stopped. One expectant gaze after another turned to Grandmaster.
Grandmaster looked at those students taking the lead to move away, coldly saying:Who said this couldnt be endured?
That Spirit Master looked thirty years old or so, build robustly, a power attack type, spirit power at the forty eighth rank. Among Spirit Masters of the same age, that was considered quite good.
As a Spirit Master, always living like a prince, the focal point no matter where, when had he ever suffered like this? Shooting a nce at Grandmaster, he gasped:Got skill got skill youe and try it?
Right, this isnt training for humans, if it goes on, well all copse.With someone taking the lead, the resentful voices immediately spread, the halted Spirit Masters whispering among themselves, looking at Grandmaster with gazes filled with resentment and even hatred.
Liu Erlong snorted furiously, stepping in front of that Spirit Master in a few steps, pulling him up from the ground,Line up, continue training, otherwise, Ill give you training alone.
Looking at a violent mother dragon like Liu Erlong, the robust Spirit Masters eyes held some fear, but he still defiantely said:Were not your oxen. At worst Ill quit. I dont want to die here. Grandmaster is also only a Grandmaster of theory, if he cant do it, why have us do it? Even Title Douluo might not be able to endure this kind of torment without using spirit power.
Chapter 165 — Reason For Eight Spider Lances’ Armor Evolution
Chapter 165: Reason For Eight Spider Lances Armor Evolution
You Liu Erlong was somewhat temperamental, and these days she was especially twitchy, and having heard what was said was immediately angry, raising her right hand, tyrannical spirit power fluctuations immediately suppressed the Spirit Master in front of her.
Stop.Grandmaster shouted, blocking Liu Erlongs actions.
Slowly walking over in front of that Spirit Master, Grandmaster nodded to him,Fine, Ill train with you. As long as I still havent fallen, you cant halt either.
Hearing this, Liu Erlong couldnt help being anxious,Xiao Gang, dont be impulsive, remember your age, and moreover, you havent been resting these days, how can you y around like this.
The corner of that rebelling Spirit Masters mouth twitched, saying in a low voice:I knew he couldnt. Just abuses us.
Grandmaster looked towards Liu Erlong with a gloomy gaze,Erlong, you continue supervising from the side, Ill apany them for training.Even though his intonation was very t, his tone was unquestionable. Even a powerful woman like Liu Erlong unexpectedly didnt dare prevent him at this moment.
When there are matters for a disciple to handle, Teacher, let me train with them. I also want to take a look at how strong so-called impossible training is.
Hearing this voice, Grandmasters ice cold expression finally changed a lot. Astonished turning his head, looking in the direction the voice came from, he found Tang San carrying a white rabbit, walking over withrge strides, very quickly reaching him.
Youre back.Looking at his disciple, Grandmaster couldnt help all sorts of feelings welling up. Even to the extent that he didnt notice Xiao Wu in his arms.
Tang San nodded to Grandmaster, then turned to that robust Spirit Master, saying:Ill represent Grandmaster to train with you. Ill do twice the training you do. No one has ever researched the extent of human limits. Im Grandmasters disciple, so Ill prove Grandmasters theory to you.
The robust Spirit Master said somewhat disdainfully:You can talk big when you dont know how weve trained. I want to see your double training.
Tang San stroked Xiao Wu in his embrace, walking over to Liu Erlong, handing her over,Teacher Erlong, Ill trouble you to help me hold her. This is Xiao Wu.
Liu Erlong stared nkly. Taking Xiao Wu from Tang San, for a moment she didnt understand what he was saying.
Tang San turned and walked over to that robust Spirit Master, looking straight at him face to face,If I do it, apologize to Teacher.
While speaking, he walked to the center of the field withrge strides, then turned to Grandmaster,Teacher, please guide me.
Tang Sans appearance finally made Grandmasters gaze soften somewhat. Nodding, Grandmaster said:You will runps under Zhao Wujis Gravity Control. Gravity is tripled. Twentyps. You may not use spirit power or spirit abilities.
The ce where Zhao Wuji was the center of this practice field, relying on his Spirit Douluo strength, he could just spread his Gravity Control over the surrounding field.
Tang San nodded to Zhao Wuji,Teacher Zhao, Ill trouble you. Give me six times gravity.
Zhao Wuji smiled faintly, nodding to Tang San. Even though his gravity strengthening ability wasnt true gravity control, unable to weaken gravity, his present strength was still enough to strengthen gravity by ten times.
The light of the third spirit ring brightened, six times gravity directly falling on Tang San.
Tang San felt himself sink. His gaze turned to those halted students,Please inspect for me.As his words fell he was already running.
Tang San didnt run very fast, but the length of every step was practically equal, moving forward at an even speed. Very soon he came running up the outer ring.
Those students werent too convinced Tang San really was enduring six times gravity right now, and subconsciously approached him. As Tang San passed by them, they immediately felt a formidable pressure, almost falling paralyzed to the ground from the weight. Then they were certain Zhao Wuji wasnt throwing the game for Tang San.
Of course, this couldnt make them give up on inspecting. Each Spirit Master carefully observed Tang San. If he used spirit power, there would naturally be spirit power fluctuations, and they could instantly spot it.
However, they very soon discovered that not only didnt Tang San use spirit power, his running speed also started to elerate.
Tang San was no longer the Tang San from back then. Two hundred years, one thousand year, two ten thousand year, one hundred thousand year, six spirit rings had a frightful growth effect on his body. Let alone when he still had the baptism of two great immortal herbs, and the attribute growth of four spirit rings. The power of his physical body wasnt something a human couldpare to, not even the Motionless Bright king Zhao Wuji.
Very soon, tenps had passed, and Tang San was going faster and faster, the expression in his eyes without changing in the slightest, his breathing even. Hisplexion was level, just as if nothing was going on.
Teacher Zhao, apply your strongest gravity.Tang San yelled to Zhao Wuji when he started his eleventhp.
Zhao Wuji secretlyughed, a little monster really was a little monster. With him taking Grandmasters fights, this time there was a good show to see. While his heart thought so, his mouth warned:The strongest gravity is ten times, be careful.Rather than saying this was his reminder to Tang San, it would be better to say he was telling those dumbstruck students.
Gravity increased once again, but Tang San didnt slow at all, the only change was that his face was a lot more flushed.
These Heaven Dou imperial family Spirit Masters were all new transfers, and they hadnt seen the the Shrek Five Devils fight Zhao Wuji and Flenderst time, so they naturally didnt recognize Tang San. Watching Tang San unexpectedly madly rush around under such terrifying gravity while relying only on his physical strength, everyone were instantly dumbfounded. The mouth of that robust Spirit Master that previously provoked Grandmaster hung open even further, looking at him with incredulity.
Twentyps finished very quickly. Tang San once again returned to the center of the field, saluting to Grandmaster,Teacher, whats next?
Grandmaster waved his hand to Tang San, indicating hee over. Tang San very quickly reached Grandmaster, and right now, only a faint sheen of sweat was visible on his forehead.
His eyes disying a gratified expression, Grandmaster turned to the previously yelling robust Spirit Master,Now you tell me, twentyps in triple gravity, is that an impossible task for humans?
The robust Spirit Master stupidly looked at Tang San,You, are you really human?
At these words, even Grandmaster and Liu Erlongs faces couldnt help disying a slight smile.
Liu Erlong kicked over that robust Spirit Master with one foot,Less nonsense, return to your position. Everyone who stopped right now, start over with yourps. Begin. Whoever causes trouble again, dont me me for being blunt.
That robust Spirit Master even leaned over to run back to his unit, but still couldnt help turning his head to look at Tang San,
Brother, what rank is your spirit power now? Was your physical strength trained by Grandmaster?
Tang San nodded to him,I cultivated under Grandmasters instructions from childhood, right now Im sixty sixth rank.
Putong The robust Spirit Masters legs softened, falling to the ground.
Ho-, how much?His voice trembled somewhat.
Tang San calmly said:Sixty sixth rank. Im twenty one this year. Satisfied? You still havent apologized to Teacher.While speaking, a formidable pressure abruptly radiated from him, instantly spreading over the whole field, giving each training Spirit Master a feeling of being unable to breathe.
These Spirit Masters were for the most part at the fortieth or fiftieth level of spirit power. Capable of making them feel such pressure, only sixtieth rank Spirit Masters and above could manage it. Therefore, even though Tang San didnt release his spirit rings, these Spirit Masters were already convinced beyond a doubt of what he said.
All the Heaven Dou Empire affiliated Spirit Masters were stupefied. When the robust Spirit Master looked at Grandmaster again, his expression had undergone a heaven and earth revolving change, deferentially bowing deeply to Grandmaster,Im sorry. Grandmaster, just now I offended you. I ept my punishment.
Grandmaster evenly said:Another tenps.
The robust Spirit Masters body trembled, but he still quickly returned to the squad, running with the other Spirit Masters under Zhao Wujis gravity control.
Grandmaster sighed lightly, pping Tang Sans shoulder,If all of them were as obedient as you all were back then, Heaven Dou Empire would inevitably be able topete with Spirit Hall one day.
Little San, you said this is Xiao Wu? How is that possible?Liu Erlong looked doubtfully at Tang San.
Tang San hurriedly moved over to Liu Erlong, pulling back Xiao Wu do his embrace. He discovered that even when Xiao Wu had turned into a rabbit, leaving her for even such a short while, his heart felt a bit restless.
Teacher, teacher Erlong, lets find somewhere quiet to talk.
Seeing Tang Sans darkening expression, Grandmaster and Liu Erlong knew that something had definitely happened.
The couple didnt say anything else, bringing Tang San into the forest to the side.
Little San, speak.Grandmaster nodded to Tang San.
Tang San stroked Xiao Wu in his arms, his with great difficulty calmed heart dashing once again. Grandmaster was his family, seeing Grandmaster, all the defensive walls in his heart copsed. The rims of his eyes reddening, he said:Teacher, you might have guessed it at the end of the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament, but Xiao Wu isnt human. But rather a hundred thousand year spirit beast. Its also just because of this that Bibi Dong originally wanted to attack her back then. It was my father who appeared timely and brought us away.
The pupils of Liu Erlongs eyes suddenly contracted,Youre not telling me, that this little rabbit youre holding really is Xiao Wu.
Tang San nodded, then immediately recounted in detail the events since leaving the Academy and entering the Star Dou Great Forest.
As he spoke of how Xiao Wu sacrificed herself to save him, he was already sobbing uncontrobly.
...... its all my fault, I didnt protect Xiao Wu.Holding Xiao Wu, Tang San knelt on the ground in front of Liu Erlong with a putong sound.
Grandmasters body trembled slightly, and Liu Erlong was equally sobbing voicelessly, both hands firmly grasping Tang Sans shoulders,Spirit Hall, Bibi Dong, Ill kill you.
In a violent rage, Liu Erlong turned and walked away.
Tang San hurriedly took a step forward, catching Liu Erlongs arm,Teacher Erlong, dont be impulsive.
Liu Erlong fiercely threw off Tang Sans hand,Impulsive? Why cant I be impulsive? Tang San, if youre still a man, follow me to Spirit Hall. Even if I die, Ill still turn the sky and earth upside down.
Enough.Grandmaster exploded, shouting at the furious Liu Erlong,What use is doing that? Youll only sacrifice yourself in vain. Its already happened, dont tell me youll also bring little San to die with you?
Staring at Grandmaster, Liu Erlongs lips trembled. Finally, she threw herself into Grandmasters embrace, crying bitterly. Her n was destroyed, her nsmen massacred, even the goddaughter who was the only one she had entrusted her heart to had been turned into this by Spirit Hall. The grief and indignation within her heart had already reached a peak. If she didnt cry, she might directly go insane.
Grandmaster pulled Liu Erlong in tight, looking at the tearful Tang San,Alright, men, men of character, may bleed but not cry. Spirit Hall owes us a debt. There will be one day when its repaid a hundredfold. What happened to Xiao Wu cant be med on you. You couldnt have done any better. What you will do right now is to increase your strength as quickly as possible, the sooner you reach the Title Douluo Level, the sooner you can help her resurrect. Understand?
Tang San wiped his tears, heavily nodding to Grandmaster.
Grandmaster said:First calm down your heart. As for Spirit Halls sea of blood and depth of hatred, well take our time to make ns. Just as he said this, Grandmasters body suddenly went swayed. Liu Erlong in his arms was in close contact, and reacted immediately, hurriedly pulling Grandmaster in close, but discovered hisplexion was already pale, he had unexpectedly already passed out.
Teacher, whats going on?Tang San jumped from fright, hurriedly stepping forward and helping Grandmastery down on the ground.
Liu Erlong said with teary eyes:Ever since the n was destroyed, hes always made himself work stressfully. Hasnt given himself a chance to catch his breath. You also brought this bad news about Xiao Wu, and he also rxed a bit when he saw you. His body is finally unable to hold up, Little San, if you were a few dayste, I dont know what would have happened to him.
Tang San took out a Dragon Zoysia Leaf from the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse and stuffed it into Grandmasters mouth, pressing on Grandmasters chest with both hands, slowly massaging.
His spirit power was the Mysterious Heaven Skill, the most orthodox sect inner skill. Under his meticulous control, a gentle inner force twined into Grandmasters chest and stomach, urging the Dragon Zoysia Leafs medicinal effect to enter his blood, helping him bank up his vitality.
The circumstances of Grandmasters body were still pretty good, having eaten that Purple Zoysia Tang San gave him back then. Now with Tang Sans Dragon Zoysia Leaf added to the Mysterious Heaven Skill, in a while of work, he could be heard breathing deeply, slowly waking up.
PhewSlowly opening his eyes, Grandmaster saw Tang San and Liu Erlongs worried expressions, and strongly roused himself,Im alright.
Tang San sternly said:Teacher, you cant go on like this. If your body copses, then who will lead us against Spirit Hallter? Youre mentally overdrawn, you have to rest more. Dont say anything. Ill have you rest properly for a while even if I have to tie you up. Leave training those Spirit Masters to teacher Zhao and teacher Erlong.
Seeing Tang San and Liu Erlongs gazes, Grandmaster finally surrendered, irresistible painful tears flowing. Closing his eyes, he nodded silently.
Mens lives would always be more wearing than women. That men didnt cry wasnt because they didnt hurt, but because men had to be strong. Suppressing everything in their hearts no matter what. Just because of this, men would never live as long as women.
Tang San brought back Grandmaster to his room on his back, guarding at his side while he slept, then left the room. He had a great many things to say to Grandmaster, but now clearly wasnt the time. Hed wait for Grandmasters body to recover.
Seeing that Grandmaster had agreed to rest properly, Liu Erlong also heaved a sigh of relief. She couldnt bear the tiredness of several days either, and fell asleep next to Grandmaster.
Closing their door, besides their room, Tang San directly went to the deans office to find Flender, telling him about what happened to Xiao Wu.
Finished listening to Tang Sans story, even though Flender wasnt as impulsive as Liu Erlong, he still angry enough to make corpses jump, calming down after a long time.
Little San, what are you preparing to do now?Flender asked.
Tang San said:First I n to cultivate a while, and also make some useful hidden weapons.
Flender nodded, saying:Right now Rongrong and Ma Hongjun are both cultivating in the Academy. You can stay together. Mubai and Zhuqing returned to the Star Luo Empire. Come find me if you need anything. Right now the Heaven Dou Empire is supporting us with their full strength. Resources are no problem.
Tang San nodded, saying:Then Ill trouble you.
Flender looked at Xiao Wu in Tang Sans embrace, his eyes brimming with sadness,
What trouble? You little monsters were all fostered by my hands. I havent married in all my life, youre like my own children. Seeing Xiao Wu like this, I really wish I could go kill my way through Spirit Hall with Liu Erlong. Fine. Dont talk about it. Youre tired from travelling, go rest first. Rongrong and Ma Hongjun are both staying in that forest cottage you cultivated in. Theres plenty of space, you go there too. Rongrongs mood hasnt been good recently either, the casualties of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School directly rted disciples were disastrous. Ai, why do you children run into such trouble
Three monsters met again, but it was difficult to be happy. Tang San found a ce to stay in the forest cottage. After learning about Xiao Wu, it was difficult for Ning Rongrong and ma Hongjun to avoid grief. Everyones hatred for Spirit Hall had imperceptibly already reached a peak.
Three dayster.
Tang San sat cross legged in his room, Xiao Wu ced next to him. Bizarrely, even turned back into her original form and with her mind lost, even if Tang San didnt pay attention to her, Xiao Wu still scampered around within a five meter range of him.
Tang San had always cultivated in the past three days, stabilizing the advancements Xiao Wus hundred thousand year spirit ring as well as Eight Spider Lances evolution brought his body.
Tang San discovered that even though his spirit power rose more than six ranks this time, because it rose so quickly, his foundation was somewhat unsteady. For a very long time hereafter, he had to cultivate in order to stabilize his spirit power. Finally above the sixtieth rank, the speed of of Spirit Masters improvement would clearly drop. Even these geniuses were no exception. Tang San also understood that he couldnt rush, otherwise hed only reach the opposite result. Therefore, he steadfastly cultivated.
He knew that,pared to his father, he was still considered lucky. At least Xiao Wu still had the hope to resurrect, and could also always stay with him. As long as he wasnt cultivating, Tang San would carry Xiao Wu outside, breathing in the fresh air, bathing in the sunlight. Telling Xiao Wu about what was on his mind.
His skill cirction perfected, a great heaven circuit closed, his Mysterious Heaven Skill had also stabilized somewhat. With Mysterious Heaven Skill breaking through the sixth tier, that is, after the sixtieth rank spirit power, he could already manifest internal strength externally. In Tang Sans previous world, this was also known as protective big dipper qi. This was also a reason why he had to stabilize his internal strength. Otherwise, the protective big dipper qi would have gaps, and couldnt be used forprehensive defense.
Exhaling a white energy left his mouth, revolving around Tang San quivering with a tiny cry just like a dragon. After connecting the eight extraordinary meridians, his Mysterious Heaven Skill had entered another level of cultivation. With the experience from hisst world, further adding the instructions of Grandmaster in this life, Tang San clearly understood that cultivation relied mainly on stability.
Expression shifting slightly, Tang San stood up and pulled open the door. Grandmaster quietly stood in the doorway to his room. After these few days of rest, Grandmasters expression already seemed a lot better, only the ice chill in his eyes showed no intent of dissipating, on the contrary growing even denser.
Teacher.Tang San hurriedly let Grandmaster into the room. He knew that Grandmaster definitely hadnte here just now, only he hadnt knocked in so as not to disturb his cultivation. Even though this was only a tiny detail, it still showed how much concern Grandmaster showed for him.
Grandmaster looked at his beloved disciple, his face disying a rare smile,Im already fine. Little San, first let me see that spirit bone armor you mentioned.He had worked with researching spirits for more than half his life, even though he fainted, he had still recorded Tang Sans words in his heart, and was extremely mindful about these unusual circumstances.
Tang San naturally knew Grandmasters temperament, and also didnt say anything. Removing his clothes, cing Xiao Wu aside on the bed, he immediately circted spirit power, releasing his twice evolved Eight Spider Lances.
As the blood red Eight Spider Lances broke out of Tang Sans back, Grandmaster couldnt help drawing a cold breath. A dense blood reeking aura radiated from those curtailed to three meters long blood red Eight Spider Lances, filling the entire room with a ruthless energy. Even Tang Sans eyes turned blood colored.
Strangely, this time the armor fromst time didnt appear. Tang San only felt a wave of heat on his back, but after the burning feeling covered his back it no longer spread,cking the protection of his front fromst time, and the other three spirit bones didnt react either.
Tang San somewhat astonished poured his spirit power into the Eight Spider Lances, but the Eight Spider Lances only grew a deeper blood color, without any changes appearing.
Teacher,st time wasnt like this.Tang San spoke somewhat anxiously. He didnt want Grandmaster to think his words before were unfounded.
Grandmasters eyes revealed a somewhat pondering light,Dont move.Finished speaking, he quickly stepped around behind Tang San, carefully observing the Eight Spider Lances.
He naturally couldnt see his own back, but Grandmaster clearly saw ayer of fiery red te armor covering his entire back. The design waspletely the same as the muscles it covered, like a part of his body, along with the movements of Tang Sans upper body, the armor also shifted with the muscles. This was also why Tang San only felt a hot feeling and nothing else. This armor appearing on his back was unexpectedlypletely a part of his body.
Done looking at the armor on his back, Grandmaster also carefully observed the changes in Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances. The Eight Spider Lances were rendered with ayer of cun deep blood colored light, the wicked blood reeking aura extremely strong. When observing carefully, one could even catch some monstrous aura within.
Grandmaster moved around in front of Tang San again, saying:Describe what you sensed back then again in detail.
Tang San nodded, saying:Back then I only felt the Eight Spider Lances had changed,pletely turned blood red, and at the same time, my back was very hot, a scorching feeling passing from my back around to my chest. After that I finally saw the blood colored armor appearing. Just when I thought the Eight Spider Lances had mutated, my three other spirit bones also all changed. The armor that spread linked up. Only each spirit bone was different ording to their attributes, and also gave me different feelings. Only when theybined with the Eight Spider Lances armor on my chest, did they also turn to blood red armor. It felt, besides strengthening my defensive power, all my abilities were also released together, and each ability had a certain amplifying effect, and the spirit power consumption also dropped drastically.
At the time I felt as if something shattered within me, and also as if something fused together. But each spirit bone gave a different feeling, making me very ufortable. Only the increase in strength was certain. At the same time as all my past spirit abilities didnt decline, the spirit power consumed by the spirit abilities dropped by ten percent. The power also rose ten percent. Under that amplification, my overall strength increase a lot.
A pleasantly surprised expression was now in Grandmasters eyes, he suddenly pped his hands,I understand. It seems my conjecture was right. Even though its only an embryonic form, its very possible you will obtain that kind of unique ability.
Tang San looked at Grandmaster without understanding,Teacher, what ability are you talking about?
Grandmaster lowered his voice:Im talking about a spirit bone fusion ability.
Spirit bone fusion ability? Teacher, youve never mentioned it to me before.This was still the first time Tang San heard this word, he only knew about spirit fusion abilities, and had never heard mention of some spirit bone fusion ability.
Grandmaster sighed, saying:I never mentioned it to you before because I didnt believe you would have the chance toe into contact with a spirit bone fusion ability in your lifetime. I didnt expect that with your profound talent, you could actuallye into contact with such an entric field.
Tang San couldnt help asking:Teacher, just what are spirit bone fusion abilities?
Grandmaster said:This is an almost unattainable area, ording to what I know, there is currently only one person in the present Spirit Master world that might be able to obtain such an ability. What is called spirit bone fusion abilities, are additional abilities caused after the fusion of spirit bones. Generally speaking, such abilities are all extremely formidable, their boost to oneself no less than that of two Spirit Masters joining hands to use a spirit fusion ability. Moreover, because its produced by the spirit bones themselves, its capable of reaching a seventy percent degree of fusion.
Tang San said:Then it shouldnt be some ability caused by two spirit bones. Otherwise you wouldnt talk about it as being so rare.
Grandmaster nodded:Of course its not that simple. To have such a spirit bone fusion ability to appear is practically harder than reaching the sky. Spirit fusion abilities only rely on the matching between spirits, but spirit bone fusion abilities rely on the attributes of the spirit bones and still, to a veryrge degree, luck. The greatest challenge caused by spirit bone fusion abilities is, in order to produce such an ability, you first have to gather aplete set of six spirit bones. Afterwards theres a one in thousand chance of a spirit bone fusion ability appearing.
Listening to Grandmaster say this, Tang San thoroughly understood the difficulty of producing this ability, and for a moment he couldnt help shocked saying:Then youre saying the armor that appeared was a spirit bone fusion ability? But, including the Eight Spider Lances, right now I only have four spirit bones!
Hearing Tang San say this, Grandmaster couldnt help smiling wryly,Dont tell me youre still not satisfied? Still? Dont you know that even a Title Douluo level power might not be able to possess one spirit bone, and a kid like you has four, two of them still being from hundred thousand year spirit beasts, it could even be called a profound blessing.
Tang San smiled mockingly:Its possible my luck isparatively good. You understand, if I could, I wouldnt want to have those two hundred thousand year spirit bones.
Compared to spirit bones, his mother and Xiao Wu were more important. If he could choose, Tang San definitely wouldnt hesitate to have his mother and Xiao Wu alive.
Grandmaster said:Theres still another extremely harsh condition for spirit bones to appear, that is, the six spirit bones must alle from the same kind of spirit beast. Imagine, spirit bones in themselves are so difficult to find, and moreover to have one kind of spirit beast produce spirit bones for different positions, what are the odds? In the history I know, only Spirit Hall possesses such an inherited set of spirit bones. But Ive never heard of anyone who could fuse with all six of them. Bibi Dong is regarded as a genius, and also has twin spirits. The one person I mentioned that might possible have a spirit bone fusion ability, is her.
Hearing Grandmaster mention Bibi Dong, Tang Sans face couldnt help revealing an intense hatred. It was on the orders of this woman that Xiao Wu became like this. The destruction of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School and the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n were perhaps also inextricably linked to her.
Grandmaster looked deeply at Tang San,What happened to you is very like the foreshadowing of a spirit bone fusion ability. The reason why it didnt appear again is because your spirit bones are iplete, and you yourself furthermore doesnt have the capability to use this kind of ability.
Tang San frowned:But, my spirit bones really arent produced by the same kind of spirit beast, how could a spirit bone fusion ability appear?
Grandmaster said:This is just what I wasing to next. If Im not mistaken, the reason why something like this would appear, is because of your Eight Spider Lances. The six spirit bones required for a spirit bone fusion ability are the most orthodox six spirit bones. And the spirit bone fusion ability precursor that appeared for you now is caused by the external spirit bone not counted among the six. In other words, the Eight Spider Lances has be the catalyst to cause such an ability. As an external spirit bone, it will grow and evolve several times along with your strength increasing, especially this time, sessively provoked by Xiao Wus hundred thousand year spirit ring as well as the energy of a several tens of thousands of year cultivation Man Faced Demon Spider, it made a qualitative leap, and this leap also gave it an ability, like a bridge helping all your spirit bones connect. However, even I dont know what degree this ability can reach.
You said that when that armor appeared, the different feelings each spirit bone gave you made you feel extremely ufortable. This is because your spirit bones really arent produced by the same spirit beast. Even though the Eight Spider Lances connected them, in itself its still incapable of connecting these spirit bones. Its impossible in the future as well. After all, even if it evolves again, at most it can only be equal to a hundred thousand year spirit bone. Consequently, whether a true spirit bone fusion ability appears hereafter, depends on the spirit bones you obtain in the future, especially whether the spirit bones can change.
Having heard Grandmasters exnation, Tang San understood the circumstances of his body. Even though what Grandmaster said was only conjecture, Tang San understood very clearly that his Teacher wouldnt shoot without aim. If even he didnt know, then there might not be anyone in the Spirit Master world that knew what was going on.
Grandmaster said in a low voice:Dont waste any energy into researching this. Researching spirit bone fusion abilities is my matter. What you need to do is continue cultivating assiduously. After all, to you, even though this ability is pretty good, its far too vague. The possibility that it can be something you truly can use isntrge. To you, its more crucial to increase your own strength, but cultivation must be stable. The speed of your progress is already fast enough. You have to make your foundation even firmer to continue charging ahead.
Chapter 166 — Oscar Returns, Clone Mirror Sausage
Chapter 166: Oscar Returns, Clone Mirror Sausage
Yes.Tang San held the same view as Grandmaster, and hurriedly agreed.
Withdrawing the Eight Spider Lances, Tang San put his jacket back on.
Grandmaster sighed,Little San, dont feel too sad about Xiao Wu. Since theres a possibility she can resurrect, well always have a chance. Having returned, what are you nning to do?
Tang San pondered, and said:Teacher, at present it seems that Spirit Hall is perhaps mainly conspiring to rule the Continent, increasing the authority of their word one step further. Erasing everything that might influence their voice. Whether you or me, its impossible to turn everything around by relying only on our own strength. Youve chosen to adhere to Heaven Dou Empire. But I dont want to do that.
Eh? Then what are you thinking?This time Grandmaster hade in order to have a proper chat with Tang San. He originally nned to ask Tang San support the Heaven Dou Empire like him. After all, the influence of a great empire was formidable enough. As long as it was used appropriately, it would be a shortcut to contending against Spirit Hall.
Tang Sans brows wrinkled slightly, saying:Teacher, drawing on Heaven Dou Empires strength is admittedly a feasible method. But I believe that the inside circumstances of the imperial family are tooplex, I dont have the time or the desire to get involved in suchplex struggles. That would influence my cultivation and future path too much. Beforeing to the Academy, I met senior Dugu Bo. His words gave me a very deep impression. You be careful too
Immediately, Tang San gave Grandmaster a detailed ount of what Dugu Bo told him.
...... senior Dugu Bo also might not know the full story. I dont believe that Xue Beng would be better than Xue Qinghe. The rtionships within are tooplex. I fear well toil for a long time, and finally not even reach our goal, but instead get implicated. Rather than this, Id be better off developing my own strength. Perhaps I wont be able to deal with Spirit Hall in one or two days, but its still very easy to find Spirit Hall some trouble.
Hearing Tang San speak, Grandmasters face had already fallen. These days, he was also always soaked in hatred, and his choice to walk closer together with the Heaven Dou Empire practically hadnt passed mature reflection. After now hearing his disciple say this, he also gradually came to himself.
Like this it seems that this Xue Qinghe is ratherplex. Not just us, perhaps even school master Ning is also in the dark. Only, where did you say he got that mixed poison from? Dont tell me theres a poison Spirit Master more difficult to deal with than the Poison Douluo?
Tang San shook his head, saying:I dont know either. But if I were to guess, there might still be Spirit Masters with more powerful poisons than Poison Douluo, but such an outstanding Spirit Master wouldnt appear on the Continent. If its in Xue Qinghes service, that can only prove one thing, that theres inevitably a formidable power backing this Spirit Master. Judging by senior Dugus diagnosis of emperor Xue Ye, its impossible for this backing power to be the Heaven Dou Empire itself. Then, that only leaves outsiders.
Grandmasters expression changed,Youre thinking, it might be Star Luo Empire?
Tang San shook his head,
No. I most fear that the power behind it is Spirit Hall.
The atmosphere in the room abruptly turned silent, Grandmaster and Tang San both sank into a brief reflection. Having heard Tang Sans simple analysis, Grandmasters heart suddenly felt very heavy. If it was really as Tang San said, then, what was the meaning in him training these Spirit Masters these days?
Teacher, Im thinking like this. Im preparing to establish a sect. But I want to slowly develop it while relying on one faction. Like this, Ill have enough time to adjust to changes, and the strength I possess will also be considered my own. No matter how to deal with Spirit Hallter, with a sect to rely on, it can be poured into attack, or guard a retreat. Itll be a lot more rxed.
Grandmaster said:Youre thinking of having me help you?
Tang San shook his head, saying:At present emperor Xue Ye trusts you a lot, you cant leave. Even if the Heaven Dou imperial familys inside circumstances are tangled andplex, we cantpletely give up on them. If it stabilizes, I think a battle between Spirit Hall and Heaven Dou Empire is unavoidable. Theyre using you to train their Spirit Masters, why cant we use them to deal with Spirit Hall?
The corners of Grandmasters eyes suddenly revealed a gratified light,
Little San, you really have grown up. It seems you no longer need your teachers directions in very many matters. You can do very well on your own. Exin your ns in detail. If it can help you, your teacher definitely wont spare his strength.
Tang San smiled slightly. In these days hed gone over the n in his mind again, and already had a rough idea.
Compressing sound to a string, Tang San began to rte his ns in detail to Grandmaster. The master and disciple stayed in the room for a full four hours. When Grandmaster left Tang Sans room, the chill in his eyes had already weakened a lot, and besides gratification, the smile on his rigid face didnt disappear even when he left.
Having consulted with his teacher, Tang Sans ns had be even moreplete. Seeing off Grandmaster, he directly went into the courtyard, spreading his spiritual force, exploring Ning Rongrong and Ma Hongjuns cultivation rooms.
Ma Hongjun seemed to have just finished cultivating. Tang Sans spiritual fluctuations condensed, touching his spiritual force, calling him out. But Ning Rongrong was still cultivating. In these past days, the blow she had suffered wasnt small. Her heart always longed for Oscar, and with the major events of her sects, she had stayed here in the Academyrgely to relieve her boredom, keeping herself from thinking about the matters on the sects side.
Originally, as the sects sessor, she shouldnt run away like this. However, right now even the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools sect was destroyed. Ning Fengzhi, in extreme fury, was even a bit downhearted. He had a daughter like Rongrong, naturally he didnt want her to be sad because of her nsmen. Therefore, he also had her stay cultivating in Shrek Academy.
Third brother, what did you call me for?Fatty stretched his body forcefully, his little eyes crammed in by the fat on his face until they almost couldnt be seen, but asionally they would still disy a radiant light.
Ma Hongjun could be said to be the most simple minded of the Shrek Seven Devils, but he was also the happiest one. The carefree feeling left him without doubts.
There was no skirting the issue between brothers. Tang San looked at Ma Hongjun, saying:Fatty, I want to found a sect, I hope you can help me.
Ma Hongjun stared nkly,Found a sect? Third brother, youre not joking?
Light shed in Tang Sans eyes,Isnt Spirit Hall hosting the seven great sect martialpetition in one year? Then well properly stir up trouble.
Fatty grinned,Stir it up, I like it. Maybe, in that seven great sects contest, my martial prowess can attract some unaware girls to throw themselves at me.
Tang San snapped:Does your brain have anything other than women?
Fatty smiled wryly:I dont know either! But as a child I was influenced by that evil fire, I got ustomed to the smell of women. If I go a few days without touching women now, my heart will itch. You six are all in couples, only Im alone. If I didnt find some fun, wouldnt that bore me to death.
Hearing Fatty mention couples, Tang Sans expression immediately darkened somewhat, looking at Xiao Wu in his embrace without speaking.
Ma Hongjun naturally saw Tang Sans dark mood, and hurriedly said:Look at me opening my mouth, saying what shouldnt be said. Third brother, dont mind me. What sect do you want to make? Ill definitely help you. As my brother, is there a need to ask me for help? First tell me the name of the sect, Ill help you n, we have to think of a shy name.
The light in Tang Sans eyes rose sharply,Ive already decided on the sects name. Its called: Tang Sect.
Tang Sect? Why does that sound a bit strange?Ma Hongjun looked puzzled at Tang San.
Tang San drew a deep breath. Tang Sect, my home of almost thirty years, I can only use this way to cherish you.
Aftering to this world, even when he was very young, Tang San had dreamed of being able to establish the Tang Sect. To develop and carry forward the Tang Sect on this Douluo Continent. Right now, he had begun to achieve this wish, but it was impossible to make it as simple as in his childhood dreams.
Ma Hongjun said:Third brother, arent you with the Clear Sky School? If you found a sect on your own, wouldnt that be aint to your Clear Sky School?
Tang San smiled calmly,The Clear Sky School is already sealed, even if Ive already recognized my ancestors and n, the Tang Sect doesnt conflict with the Clear Sky School. They can hereafter have a mutually beneficial rtionship. As for whatester, it will depend on what our Tang Sect can grow into.
Ma Hongjunughed out loud, saying:Third brother. Now I discover that you really are an idealist. Anyway, Ill follow you to do it. Right now the Tang Sect only has the two of us, youre the sect master, then Im the vice sect master, right?
Tang Sanughed despite himself:The sect still hasnt been founded, but youre actually thinking about positions. Ive already thought of the way the sect will be established. Ive begun to arrange matters in the past few days. You want to be the vice sect master, then youre the vice sect master. Ill go out first, Ive got something to do. If Rongrong wakes up from cultivating, have her wait for me, I have something to talk to her about.
Before Ma Hongjun could reply, Ning Rongrongs voice already spread from the room,Third brother, if theres something to say, say it now. Im done cultivating.
Opening the door, Ning Rongrong walked out from the room. The previously always lively and vivacious her was no somewhat steady, her charming face even somewhat changed.
Looking at Xiao Wu in Tang Sans arms with a soft gaze, Ning Rongrong as far as possible kept her somber mood from infecting Tang San.
Tang San said:Rongrong, what are the circumstances of your Seven Treasure zed Tile School right now?
Ning Rongrong sighed, saying:What could it be like? When we just came to Heaven Dou City, we first stayed at the Academy for a while. Then dad brought the nsmen to the imperial pce at the invitation of emperor Xue Ye. Emperor Xue Ye specially opened up an area within the pce grounds for us.
Tang San said:Id like to see uncle Ning face to face, but not in the Heaven Dou pce, the people there are talkative. I have things to discuss with uncle. Rongrong, can you ask uncle Ning to make a trip here?
In terms of status, it should naturally be Tang San visiting, but Ning Rongrong saw from Tang Sans serious expression that her third brother definitely wanted to talk to her father about something important. She immediately nodded without the slightest hesitation:Alright, Ill go find father. How about tonight, is that alright?
Tang San smiled:
No problem. Then Ill trouble you. Only, besides uncle Ning, dont let anyone know Ive returned. Especially those Heaven Dou imperial family people. Tell uncle Ning what I said before, hell understand my difficulties.
Ning Rongrong smiled widely,What trouble. Do we still need to talk like that? Dont worry, dad will definitely want to see you. Without meeting for five years, if I didnt say anything, he definitely wouldnt recognize you.
Ma Hongjun to the side couldnt helpughing:Your description is too vague, if other people heard it, theyd think you had some special rtionship.
Ning Rongrong shot him a re, saying:Damn Fatty, dont talk drivel in front of Xiao Wu. Im leaving.
Tang San said:Well go together. I also want to go out a while.His desire to establish the Tang Sect wasnt a sudden thought, but had rather passed mature reflection. One sect, could never be just him and Ma Hongjun.
Leaving the Shrek Academy, Ning Rongrong said goodbye to Tang San with a smile, then left towards the imperial pce.
Just when Tang San prepared to leave for his own destination, suddenly, his spiritual sense pulsed once, a feeling of being spied on sharply raising his alertness.
Even if he wasnt using the Blue Silver Domain, along with the growth of his spiritual force, even when Tang San didnt control it in detail, there would still be a spiritual force field in his surroundings. This range wasntrge, but if there were spiritual pulses clearly directed at him, he could sense them immediately.
This was the gate of the Shrek Academy, Tang San naturally didnt fear anything. His gaze freezing, an ice cold murderous spirit suddenly spread from him, thrusting in the direction of that spy.
Turning a corner, apletely grey clothed figure walked out. This person expressed an unfathomable aura, without using his Deathgod Domain, Tang San was astonished to discover that he unexpectedly couldnt target this person.
This persons aura gave him an impression somewhat like a spirit douluo. Even though it was far from the strength of a Spirit Douluo, his energy fluctuations made Tang Sans heart shiver, the corners of his eyes immediately flourishing with killing intent.
The experts Ghost Douluo and Chrysanthemum douluo brought to hunt Xiao Wu were all one of the enemies Tang San had to kill, and now finding someone with an aura somewhat simr to Spirit Douluo spying on him immediately ignited the mes of vengeance within Tang Sans heart.
The grey clothed person wasnt only wearing grey, on his head was also a conical bamboo hat, from which hung a chi long cloth, concealing the face.
Who are you?Tang San asked coldly.
An equally cold killing intent spread out from the counterpart, ice cold, reeking of blood, even if it wasnt as strong as Tang Sans Deathgod Domain, Tang San could still judge just from the counterparts killing intent that this person in front of him definitely wasnt amon schrly Spirit Master, but rather someone who had passed a true baptism of blood. Moreover, the counterpart was clearly filled with hostility towards him.
Someone sent by Spirit Hall? This was Tang Sans first thought. Raising his foot, walking towards the counterpart step by step. With each step, the pressure he radiated grew a bit stronger. He still didnt want to easily use his spirit, after all, that red hundred thousand year spirit ring really was too conspicuous.
In order to avoid unnecessary crisis befalling Xiao Wu, Tang San ced her into his Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse. His killing aura rose once again. If he confirmed the opponent was from Spirit Hall, he definitely wouldnt hold back.
The grey clothed persons both hands were suddenly behind his back, a slight sonorous sound echoing from behind.
Hearing this voice, Tang San couldnt help staring nkly, because this voice was extremely familiar. His mind twitching, his steps halted. Watching the counterpart closely, he asked once again:Who are you?
The grey clothed person didnt cower back in the slightest in front of the pressure Tang San released, nor did any clear mood fluctuations appear, this proved that his spirit power level wasnt much lower than Tang Sans.
Seeing him stretch one hand under his veil, Tang San with Purple Demon Eye managed to just see something silvery sh in the counterparts palm.
Just who are you? Why are you together with Ning Rongrong?A somewhat hoarse voice echoed from under the veil.
Hearing this voice, Tang San immediately felt somewhat familiar, the killing intent in his mind dropping somewhat,What rtionship I have with Rongrong, how is it rted to you?
Rongrong? An intimate appetion!The grey clothed persons voice abruptly turned menacing, that hand behind him suddenly throwing out, amidst resounding noise, a series of broken shadows shot straight for Tang San.
As early as when the slight sounds appeared before, Tang San was already prepared. Left hand waving slightly, more than ten tiny shes shot like lightning from his fingertips.
A series of ear piercing colliding sounds apanied a series of sparks in the air. Even though the sixteen flying needles Tang Sanunched couldnt knock away the opponents attack, it was still enough to make them change trajectory, shooting off in all directions. In using hidden weapons, perhaps no one in the Douluo Continent couldpare to him.
Just at the same time, blue light rushed out, Tang San finally couldnt help moving. Blue Silver Emperor agitatedly came out, countless Blue Silver Emperors discharging from his body with countless red and golden colored lights, swiftly moving at the opponent.
With Tang Sans strength and battle methods, he originally wouldnt use a method like this to attack the opponent, but the opponentunching an attack on him made him change his mind, but a lot of his killing intent had already disappeared.
The location of the Shrek Academy wasnt any flourishing district, and right now it was morning, there were no people on the road, only the students on duty at the Shrek Academy gate saw this scene.
Two yellow, one purple, two ck, one red, six spirit rings calmly appeared around Tang San. Especially thatst strangely blood red ring of light almost made people choke. With the appearance of the six spirit rings, the pressure Tang San emitted was immediately entirely different.
That grey clothed persons aura clearly slowed, two yellow, two purple, two ck, equally six spirit rings appeared around him. A lump of silvery light exploded from his head, and with a shake, unexpectedly transformed into an exactly identical figure.
Doppelg?nger? Tang San was inwardly rmed, the Blue Silver Emperor he released immediately spreading all around, a blue light halo releasing from him, Blue Silver Domain already fully in use.
Under the effect of the Blue Silver Domain, the ends of all the Blue Silver Emperors stood upright, swiftly enveloping that grey clothed man within their range like a Blue Silver Emperor forest.
From where did you get your Godly Zhuge Crossbow?
Why do you have the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges?
The two spoke up practically simultaneously. Only Tang Sans voice was filled with astonishment, but the counterparts voice held more killing intent.
ncing at the opponents hands, those were two already swollenrge hands, fluctuations of tyrannical force radiating from within.
Tang San couldnt help scratching his head somewhat. He had only given Godly Zhuge Crossbows to the Shrek Seven Devils and the Seven Treasure zed Tile School people. Judging by the fluctuations of power from the opponent, he wasnt like that person in his memories, could it be a Seven Treasure zed Tile School person? That still didnt necessitate such great hostility because Ning Rongrong was together with him.
Tang San flicked his wrist, his own Godly Zhuge Crossbow falling into his hand,Whether the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges or the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, these are all my things. Why couldnt I have them?
The grey clothed persons mood clearly grew agitated,Farts, those are little Sans.
Light shed in Tang Sans eyes, saying with shock:Oscar, is it really you?
Hearing Tang San call his name, Oscar clearly looked distracted, his voice somewhat strange:You, you recognize me?
Tang San swiftly withdrew his spirit, angrily saying:Bullsh*t, you attacked me with the Godly Zhuge Crossbow I made, you also say the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges is mine, ying around with being so mysterious, who else could it be. You really have returned alive.
Oscar also stared nkly. This youth in front of him, whether in appearance or temperament, didnt have the slightest resemnce to the previous Tang San, but the excitement no disyed in his eyes really wasnt fake. Returning from experiencing the bitter cold of the north for five years, he had matured a lotpared to before. Not easily daring to believe it was Tang San, he swiftly retreated two steps, saying in a low voice:Donte over.
Tang San halted, snapping:Little Ao, you still dont believe me? Lets go, follow me to see Teacher. With Teacher as proof, youll believe it. Since youve returned, what are you doing like an evil spirit like this? Do you know how much Rongrong has missed you?
I Oscar hesitated somewhat,You really are Tang San?
Tang San stared speechlessly at him,Lets go, well find somewhere to talk. Ill exin it for you.Finished speaking, he was going to walk into the Academy.
Hold on, I cant go to the Academy. Well find somece outside to chat.Oscar hastily blocked Tang San. While speaking, he withdrew his doppelg?nger, both hands also recovered to normal. Even if he couldnt believe this youth in front of him was Tang San, judging by how Tang San came out from the Shrek Academy, and still that excited expression just now, it still made the hostility in his heart gradually fade. Of course, his guard still didnt rx.
Tang San stared nkly, but didnt ask further,Then lets go.
Leading the way, Tang San brought Oscar to the tea house closest to the Academy. He originally had something to do, butpared to Oscars return, the importance of that was far less. Whether his voice or all kinds of signs, all made clear that this grey clothed person was Oscar, but Tang San vaguely felt that something was amiss with the present Oscar, but as for what the concrete issue was, he didnt understand either.
When the two were seated in a private room, Tang San said to Oscar:Take off your hat. Youre a grown man, dont tell me youre still shy?He also wanted to first make sure that this person in front of him was Oscar, otherwise how could he speak of his experiences?
Oscar was vignt towards Tang San, and Tang San was also equally vignt towards him. Visible in how Tang San didnt take out Xiao Wu.
First let me see your Clear Sky Hammer. In addition, tell me what you once gave me to eat.Oscar said in a low voice.
Tang San raised his left hand without the slightest hesitation, the Clear Sky Hammer quietly appearing in his grasp. Under his meticulous control, it didnt distribute any of its overbearing aura. At the same time, he said to Oscar:Back then I fed you a Six Petal Immortal Orchid, by now it should be more or less absorbed. Actually, how many people our age can reach six spirit rings? Little Ao, you know, everyones missed you very much, for you, Rongrong has suffered a lot these years.
Little San, its really you?When the four words Six Petal Immortal Orchid appeared from Tang Sans mouth, Oscar already believed. This secret was only known by them Shrek Seven Devils and Grandmaster.
Raising his right hand, Oscar took off his bamboo hat.
Oscar appeared before Tang San. The full beard across his face almost hid his appearance. His hair was also disheveled. The only facial features of his that could be clearly seen might have been his slightly changed peach blossom eyes. At the side of his left eye, a scar stretched from the corner of his eye all the way down into his beard.
Their eyes met, agitated and excited moods visible. Getting up almost simultaneously, they have each other a forceful bear hug.
Tang San raised his hand to pound Oscars chest,Since youve returned, why didnt you enter the Academy? You should know about whats happened to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. Your hostility towards me was because you saw me walking together with Rongrong, jealous?
Oscar didnt conceal it, nodding silently, raising his hand to point at the scar on his face,I look like this, how can I still see Rongrong. Im already satisfied with being able to see her from the dark.
You wont go see Rongrong because of that scar?Tang Sans intonation rose somewhat.
Oscar didnt reply, once again sitting back in his seat.
Oscar. You bastard. Who do you take Rongrong for? Do you know how shes missed you? Do you think Rongrong would dislike you because of your face?Grabbing Oscars cor, Tang San forcefully pulled him up.
Oscar didnt quite dare look straight at Tang Sans gaze, sadly saying:Little San, you dont understand, Rongrong is even more beautiful than five years ago, Im not suited for her. Looking like this, how would you have me go find her?
Slowly releasing his grip on Oscars cor, pushing him back in his seat, Tang San slowly walked back to his seat and sat down. He understood that Oscar always felt a bit inferior to Rongrong. Oscar came from amon family, and Ning Rongrong was the direct sessor of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, their statuses could be said to be poles apart. Moreover, Oscar was still a food system Spirit Master. It was difficult to avoid feelings of inferiority. Otherwise Oscar wouldnt have chosen to leave back then, going out to learn on his own.
Tang Sans sudden calm left Oscar somewhat ufortable. Looking at him sitting in front of him, Oscar wanted to say something, but still didnt speak up.
He had already returned several days ago. First he had gone to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, and as a result found that ce deserted. When asking about he had learned of what happened to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. At that time Oscars heart had been extremely anxious, fearing that Ning Rongrong had been harmed, after asking around more, he had chased her to Heaven Dou City. Near Shrek Academy he had heard Ning Rongrong was alright, and always waited for her at the Academy gate.
Today his wait finally came to an end. When he saw Ning Rongrong again, his heart seemed to leap out of his throat, but, very quickly that excited mood turned into pain. Watching Ning Rongrong leave the Academy together with an extremely handsome youth, again thinking of the scar on his face, he felt as if strangled with distress. Naturally an intense hostility had risen towards Tang San. Now he knew his misunderstanding, but he still didnt have the courage to go see Ning Rongrong.
In five years, Tang San had be handsome, but he had be disfigured. How could he confront the woman he loved with these feelings of inferiority?
Sitting on the other side, Tang San took out Xiao Wu from the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse. On leaving the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, that crystalline white furred little rabbit immediately rubbed against Tang Sans injuries.
Softly touching Xiao Wus long ears, Tang San held her in his arms, faintly saying:At least you can still silently watch your lover from a distance, but, my Xiao Wu doesnt even have a human form anymore. You might be feeling emotional, but, even if I were even sadder, right now I still cant see my Xiao Wu again.
Tang Sans gaze was very calm, but from his words, Oscar could could clearly sense that profound sadness.
Little San, what do you mean?Oscar looked frightened at the white rabbit in Tang Sans embrace.
Tang San raised his head, looking straight at his peach blossom eyes,Im telling you, its Xiao Wu. My Xiao Wu.
Oscar was dumbfounded,This, whats going on?
Tang Sans faced disyed a trace of bitterness,
What use is being handsome? If I could choose, Id rather be hideous than to let Xiao Wu suffer any harm. But now, even if I paid everything, its still impossible for her to be alive. That day, after me and Xiao Wu were saved by father,
Oscar quietly listened to Tang Sans ount of these few years, Tang San spoke of his crippled father, his dead mother, and still Xiao Wu sacrificing herself to save him. All of this, everything in Tang Sans calm narration, touched Oscars heart.
Oscar had originally believed he had suffered in these few years, butpared to Tang San in front of him, he suddenly felt that the hardships he had endured didnt count for anything.
Just as Tang San said, no matter how it was put, right now Ning Rongrong was at least alive and could be seen. But Xiao Wu was only a soulless rabbit.
...... and now you know where my hundred thousand year spirit ring came from. If I had the choice, Id only want my Xiao Wu. That said, I only want to tell you one thing, treasure the people before you. If you really lose them one day, there wont be enough time for regret.
Oscars peach blossom eyes had long ago reddened,Little San, Im sorry. I didnt know, you and Xiao Wu actually
Tang San waved his hand, interrupting Oscar,Dont apologize to me. You should go talk to Rongrong. Yes, perhaps you didnt have the power to protect her before. But she still wished even more for you to be at her side. Now is Rongrongs weakest time, since youve already returned, if you still dont protect her, then, you really might lose her forever, understand?
I understand. Little San, its my wrong. Lets go, Ill follow you back right now. No matter whates after, whether school master Ning agrees to let Rongrong be together with me, I wont leave her again. Even if I can only guard at her side, my heart will still be content.
Speaking, Oscar shot to his feet, the light in his peach blossom eyes no longer ck.
Tang Sans face revealed a trace of a gratified smile. Softly caressing Xiao Wus fur, in his heart thinking, Xiao Wu, you see? Rongrong and little Ao can be together, be happy for them with me. Well always be together. No matter what price must be paid. I guarantee it.
Without realizing it before, Oscars heart had always been tormented by pain. Nowing to a realization, he was impatient to see Rongrong, grabbing the bamboo hat from the table and walking outside.
Chapter 167 — Oscar, Ning Rongrong
Chapter 167: Oscar, Ning Rongrong
The two left the tea house. Oscar was back, and Tang San wasnt in the mood to go deal with his business, so he might as well go back to the Academy with him. He didnt want there to be any idents with Oscar and Ning Rongrongs reunion, especially when Ning Rongrong very possibly might bring Ning Fengzhi.
Leaving the tea house, Oscar wore his bamboo hat again. Tang San knew that he was still very mindful of his ruined appearance. Without saying anything further, the two very quickly returned to Shrek Academy. Just when they prepared to enter the Academy, Oscar went dumbfounded, his steps halting, looking motionless in one direction.
Third brother, Im back. I moved quickly.Ning Rongrong was pulling Ning Fengzhis hand, also walking in the direction of the Academy. Bone Douluo followed quietly behind them. Even in this Heaven Dou City, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School still didnt dare rx the guard on the sect master a bit.
Five years had passed, and Tang San discovered that Ning Fengzhi had aged, the hair at his temples already grizzled, the space between his eyebrows also having lost its previous light, only his manner was even more solemn, his aura reserved. The smile always on his face had turned apathetic.
Seeing Tang San, Ning Fengzhi also stared nkly a moment. Even though Ning Rongrong had already told him Tang Sans appearance had changed very much, he still hadnt expected Tang Sans changes in appearance and temperament to be sorge. Just as Ning Rongrong said before, if the two ran into each other, he definitely wouldnt have recognized Tang San.
Very quickly, both sides came together. Ning Fengzhi looked Tang San up and down, smiling:Truly difficult to believe! Changes in the spirit would thoroughly alter a person. Little San, youve shown me another miracle.
Tang San bowed in salute,Hello, uncle Ning. Long time no see.Oscar next to him also saluted, but didnt speak up.
Ning Fengzhis gaze fell on Oscar,Who is this?With outsiders present, he naturally wouldnt say much to Tang San.
Tang San raised his hand and pped Oscars shoulder, but didnt say anything. Some things he had to confront on his own.
Tang San clearly felt Oscars body being somewhat rigid under his palm, and secretly sighed, but he still fiercely pushed down the thought to mediate, only silently waiting for him to react.
Heart struggling, Oscar finally drummed up his courage, strenuously raising his hand, grabbing his bamboo hat and slowly pulling it down.
When Tang San pped Oscars shoulder, Ning Rongrongs expression had already be somewhat strange. For some reason, the beating of her heart suddenly elerated. Unblinking looking at that gradually descending bamboo hat.
As the bamboo hat was finally unable to hide his appearance, Ning Rongrongs expression turned deathly pale, her whole bodypletely frozen. The rims of her eyes instantly reddening, a watery mist filled her eyes.
Oscars eyes were equally red, with some difficulty speaking up in that hoarse voice,Sect master Ning, Rongrong, Im back.
WaaahNing Rongrong burst into tears, fiercely throwing herself at Oscar, both hands forcefully pounding his chest. But not a single word came out.
Looking at the unmasked Oscar, Ning Fengzhi was unable to hide his shock, especially as he saw that long scar on Oscars face, he couldnt keep from disying a deep ruefulness. Just like Tang San not saying a word, only silently standing there looking at these lovers who hadnt met for five years.
Oscar let Ning Rongrong beat his chest, without doing anything, only letting the tears flowing from the corners of his eyes wetting the full beard across his face.
The sound of Ning Rongrongs weeping didnt reduce a bit, but she seemed to have tired of beating, suddenly opening her arms, tightly holding onto Oscars waist, letting her soft body fit closely to his, as if she wanted to blend into him.
The mes of his heart overflowing, at this moment, Oscar wasnt able to care about anything in the surroundings either, tightly pulling Ning Rongrong to his chest. Holding his lover with his whole body trembling. As if embracing heaven and earth. At this moment, whether in his eyes or his heart, there wasnt the shadow of anyone else.
Sect master.Gu Rong stood quietly at ning Fengzhis side, a somewhat beseeching light in his eyes.
Ning Fengzhi sighed lightly, and nodded to him.
With the eye of a bystander, Tang San naturally saw this, and his face couldnt help smiling somewhat. Lowering his head, he kissed the forehead of the little rabbit in his arms.
Ning Fengzhi said to Tang San:They havent seen each other for so long, they definitely have a lot to speak of. Little San, bring me to have a seat. Didnt you have something to say to me?
Tang San nodded, and leading the way, he brought Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo into Shrek Academy. Oscar and Ning Rongrong werent the slightest bit aware of their departure. They were alreadypletely immersed in the joy and excitement of meeting again.
Walking on the small road into the Shrek Academy, Ning Fengzhi said:Little San, I heard about your matters from Rongrong, sorrowful. I believe you can definitely resurrect Xiao Wu.
Tang San nodded,Thank you, uncle Ning. Ill definitely do all I can.
Ning Fengzhi suddenly asked:Little San, what do you think of Oscar and Rongrongs matters?
Tang San pondered, then replied to Ning Fengzhi most sinctly,I believe Oscar will guard Rongrong with his life.
Ning Fengzhi sighed lightly,I understand. Each of you Shrek Seven Devils is a heaven warping genius.
Tang San smiled:Thank you for your praise. Uncle Ning, this time I had Rongrong invite you because I have an important matter I would like to consult with you on. I only want your Seven Treasure zed Tile School to know about this, without making it known to the Heaven Dou Empire. Is it possible?
If it was amon young Spirit Master, Ning Fengzhi might not even pay any attention to him. Even if the Seven Treasure zed Tile School was destroyed, no matter how it was said he was still once the sect master of one of the three upper sects. Tang Sans words were equivalent to making conditions.
Regarding Tang San, Ning Fengzhi of course wouldnt brush his sleeves and leave. On the contrary, he attached extreme importance to Tang Sans words. Because, even without considering the Clear Sky School behind Tang San, only Tang San himself, still had enough capital for him to be important.
Guiding the Shrek Seven Devils against outstanding heroes, taking the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament championship, creating so many outstandingly borate hidden weapons. If not for Tang Sans hidden weapons, maybe the Seven Treasure zed Tile School would have left the stage like the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n. Even though Ning Fengzhi didnt say it out loud, he had always recorded this debt in his heart.
Ning Fengzhi said sternly just as if confronting a coborative partner of equal status:Even if I dont know why you have to keep the Heaven Dou Empire outside, I can promise you. At the same time I also look forward to coborating with you. If you have something to say, just speak.
A faint blue light spread from Tang Sans eyes. The range the blue light covered wasntrge, only him, Ning Fengzhi and the Bone Douluo were enveloped. This faint light couldnt be discovered without observing carefully, and moved along with the three of them.
Domain?Ning Fengzhi and Gu Rong were simultaneously gobsmacked. Even though their spirit research wasnt as profound as Grandmasters, they still clearly recognized this energy radiating from Tang San. That was a special power that might appear on Title Douluo! Among the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools two Title Douluo, even Bone Douluo didnt have a domain, only the seriously injured Sword Douluo did. In the battle that day, it was Sword Douluo with the assistance of Ning Fengzhi who greatly expended the power of his soul, fighting off the opponents, then pulling strongly against the crazy tide until he copsed, saving the Seven Treasure zed Tile School from destruction.
Now, sensing the aura of a domain from Tang San, how couldnt it shock these two Seven Treasure zed Tile School seniors?
Tang San didnt hide it either,This is the ability that appeared after my Blue Silver Grass second awakening to Blue Silver Emperor. Im using it to iste sound, outsiders wont hear our conversation.
Ning Fengzhi somewhat gasping in surprise said:Little San, each time I see you, youll give me some massive shock. It seems this time is no exception.
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:If nothing unexpected happens, this is still only the beginning.Releasing the Blue Silver Domain wasnt only in order to block their voices, he was also imperceptibly revealing his own strength to Ning Fengzhi, because the cooperation he wanted with Ning Fengzhi was really a discussion of equal parties. He had to fight for an even more advantageous position for himself.
Truthfully, Tang San didnt want to coborate with anyone to found the Tang Sect, however, from a realistic point of view, that was impossible. He was a barely twenty years old young Spirit Master, his n sealed away. If he didnt have the backing of any strength, only relying on his own meager savings, he couldnt do anything. Therefore he had to draw support from outside. Of course, Tang Sans choices could naturally all be trusted unconditionally. Otherwise he also wouldnt have Ning Rongrong go find Ning Fengzhi to avoid the Heaven Dou imperial family from learning about it.
Ning Fengzhi engrossed said:Let me hear it, I believe you can definitely leave me pleasantly surprised.
Tang San smiled faintly, then started to give an ount of his ns while making use of the Blue Silver Domains sound cancetion.
When he just started, Ning Fengzhi still listened with a smile. Gradually, Ning Fengzhis expression grew serious, nodding repeatedly at Tang Sans words, from time to time raising some questions, which Tang San answered one by one.
To the side, Bone Douluos face was rmed as he listened to their conversation, his gaze at Tang San turning monstrous.
Tang San didnt stop walking as he talked, returning to their residence, he also called out Ma Hongjun, discussing with Ning Fengzhi and Gu Rong behind closed doors.
The sound of weeping came to a rest, Ning Rongrong leaned against Oscars chest slightly panting.
Without meeting for five years, Oscars body wasnt as young and immature, already twenty two, he seemed fairly mature with that full beard across his face. Sensing that aura specific to an adult man, Ning Rongrong closed her eyes, tightly pulling on his waist, as if afraid everything was just a dream and, as long as she opened her eyes, she would wake from it.
Oscar also held Ning Rongrong, neither of the couple willing to say a word, just quietly holding each other, sensing each others hearts beat.
Five years, after a whole five years, the lovers finally reunited, no matter what taboo Oscar held in his heart before, at this moment were thrown to the back of his head. He would rather hold Ning Rongrong like this forever than let go again.
They didnt know how much time passed in this kind of atmosphere, until Ning Rongrong softly moved because her body was somewhat stiff, making their connected hearts tremble simultaneously.
Rongrong.Gently caressing that soft long hair, Oscar softly called out.
En.Ning Rongrong quietly answered. Gradually raising her head, looking at Oscars peach blossom eyes filled with tender light, she couldnt keep from disying a sweet smile.
Youre even more beautiful, but Im disfigured.Oscar said somewhat ruefully.
Ning Rongrong had naturally seen the scar on his face. Raising her hand, caressing the scar, she shook her head,No. Youve be more mature. Compared to before, youre more secure now.
Oscar smiled wryly:It seems my fears really were groundless. Little San was right, why would you care about my appearance? Rongrong, you know, in these five years theres never been a moment I didnt miss you. Whenever I met formidable enemies, met impassable ravines, as long as your face appeared in my heart, I would be filled with courage. No matter how difficult, I withstood it all. My efforts werent wasted. This time I wont separate from you again no matter what. I believe I can definitely conquer sect master Ning, have him look favourably on you and me.
En.With the man she loved at her side, Ning Rongrong was indescribably meek, nodding softly. Again tightening her arms around Oscars waist.
Yi? Where did little San and sect master Ning go?Oscar noticed only the two of them were left here, and still those not distant Academy gate guard students peeping in their direction.
Ah?Ning Rongrong raised her head, somewhat vacantly looking around theirpletely empty surroundings, her face immediately blushed deep red, beating Oscars chest again,Its your fault! They, theyll definitelyugh at me.
Oscar smiled slightly, Ning Rongrongs approval now filling him with confidence,Then let themugh. Rongrong, well go inside as well. Ill beseech sect master Ning about us.
Ning Rongrong nodded, taking the initiative to pull Oscars hand, leaning on his arm, the two entered the Academy like this.
As they returned to the forest residence, it had in fact already been more than two hours. The two entered the courtyard just in time to see Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo walking out apanied by Tang San and ma Hongjun.
Uncle Ning, then were agreed. For a very long time hereafter, the Tang Sect will rely on uncles support.Tang San said with a smile.
Ning Fengzhi pped his shoulder, saying with a mild expression:Even though brother Tang Hao has gone to live in seclusion, hell definitely be very gratified with a son like you. For the matters we talked about today it cant be said who is supporting who. From the view of the sect, this is all mutually beneficial to us. Dont worry, only the few of us will know about this. Ill deal with the imperial family side. Ive already been careless once, almost destroying the sect. There wont be a second time. After youve chosen the address for the Tang Sect, let Rongrong notify me. Ill secretly deliver the things you need. If theres anything, pass it through Rongrong. We cant meet too often to avoid drawing attention.
Tang San nodded:I understand, dont worry. Rongrongs back.
Everyones gazes turned to Oscar and Ning Rongrong who had just entered the courtyard. Ning Rongrong was immediately too shy to raise her head, but still clung tightly to Oscars hand.
Oscar bowed twice, deferentially saluting Ning Fengzhi,Sect master Ning, hello.
Ning Fengzhi looked over his daughter, again looked over Oscar, then sighed, saying:You silly brat, why would you leave so stubbornly back then? Do you know what Rongrong has gone through in these years? Even though the sect has the sects rules, dont tell me I couldnt consider my daughters happiness as sect master?
Oscars heart delighted,Then that means, you approve of me and Rongrong?
Ning Fengzhis face disyed a bitter smile,Even the sects location has been destroyed, what use are the former rules? You kids settle your own matters. I will only give you one word of warning. Always remember, I, Ning Fengzhi, in all my life, only have the one daughter Rongrong. Understand?
Oscars heart shivered, resolutely saying:Sect master Ning, dont worry, I now have the strength to protect Rongrong. Anyone who wants to harm Rongrong, will definitely first have to step across my corpse.
To the side, Ma Hongjun stared wide eyes at Oscar. He had already heard about Oscars return from Tang San, and even though Oscars appearance wasnt as thoroughly changed as Tang Sans, that steadfast expression on his face now was still a huge change from before.
Sect master Ning, if little Ao isnt good to Rongrong, we wont let him off.
Oscar looked face to face with Ma Hongjun. Even though the two of them hadnt spoken to each other, the intangible feelings between brothers still instantly warmed the air.
To the side, Bone Douluo suddenly spoke up,Oscar, you say you already have the strength to protect Rongrong. I want to know what this strength is. Rongrong is an auxiliary type Spirit Master, if the people closest to her cant protect her, honestly speaking, I still cant be at ease. Rongrong is the little princess of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, Ive always regarded her as a granddaughter. Youve left for five years. Let us see your results.
Hearing Bone Douluos words, Ning Fengzhi also nodded slightly. They had heard what Oscar said when he left. They also believed that, if he hadnt gained some sess, Oscar wouldnt easily return. They all wanted to know just how a food system Spirit Master would protect an auxiliary type Spirit Master.
Oscar nodded, he originally hadnt thought to use only his and Rongrongs feelings to conquer Ning Fengzhi.
Comfortingly squeezing Ning Rongrongs hand, taking a few steps forward, he could clearly feel the deeply concerned gaze of Rongrong on his back, and a heroic spirit immediately rushed into his heart.
Little San, lend me a drop of your blood.Oscar said to Tang San.
Tang San didnt ask why, the thumb of his right hand cutting the middle finger, flicking the finger, a drop of blood slowly flew towards Oscar.
Tang Sans hidden weapons techniques were powerful, that drop of blood flew very slowly, giving Oscar enough time to react, and as the blood reached him it moved even slower.
Seeing this scene made Ning Fengzhi and Gu Rong secretly nod. They grew even a bit more confident in what Tang San had told them before.
Oscar smiled slightly. His whole body erupting with spirit power, instantly, six peak configuration spirit rings simultaneously appeared around him.
Seeing these six spirit rings, Ning Fengzhi and Gu Rong couldnt help secretly nodding again. No matter what was said, Oscar hadnt wasted these years. His spirit power level wasnt lower than the other Shrek Seven Devils. When thinking that these children were all still only twenty, they also couldnt help being somewhat jealous.
If it was said five years ago that, in terms of true strength, Spirit Halls Golden Generation still had the ability to suppress the Shrek Seven Devils, then today, five yearster, it was already pretty good if Spirit Halls Golden Generation could stand on the same level. Dont forget that the Golden Generation were a lot older than the Shrek Seven Devils.
I, your father, has a mirror sausage.
Oscar moved very quickly, his sixth spirit ring suddenly shing, a ring of ck light bubbling out of his palm. That drop of blood immediately fell into it. Immediately afterwards, intense spirit power fluctuations surged from his palm. The sixth spirit ring also constantly expanded and contracted.
Right now, everyones gazes all fell on his hand, amidst those intense spirit power fluctuations, a silvery sausage slowly appeared.
Suddenly, Oscars face revealed a painful expression, his originally fully confident eyes turning somewhat shocked. Immediately afterward, the silvery sausage in his palm changed, the originally one silvery sausage suddenly splitting into another smaller one, simultaneously appearing in the center of his palm. And Oscar discovered that his spirit power didnt decrease by one third like when he made mirror sausages before, but rather by half.
After onerge and one small silvery sausage appeared, Oscar loosed a breath, somewhat helplessly looking at Tang San, saying:Little San, your blood really is a bit too potent.
Tang San associated this with when he saw Oscar eat that silvery light before, and in his heart he guessed some things about this sixth spirit ability of his. Smiling:Then you hurry up and show us what this sixth spirit ability of yours is.
Oscarughed out loud, saying:Revealing the effects will require an opponent. Nevermind you, Fatty,e, us brothers havent met for so long, lets talk with our hands first, affectionately.
Ma Hongjun pointed to his own nose,Little Ao, did you make a mistake? You want to spar with me?
Oscar nodded without the slightest hesitation, making an inviting gesture to Ma Hongjun.
Ma Hongjun looked at Tang San, who gave him an affirming look. And on the other side, Ning Fengzhi and Gu Rongs expressions both grew full of interest.
A food system Spirit Master challenging a power attack type Spirit Master, even though the spirits of both sides differed by a level, Ma Hongjun was still a Spirit King. Dont forget that the spirit of this Spirit king was the Fire Phoenix. If not for him not being as hardworking at cultivation as Tang San and Ning Rongrong, by now he should also be at the sixtieth rank or so. In terms of burst power, he definitely ranked among the top of the Shrek Seven Devils.
Ma Hongjun strolled over to stand ten meters in front of Oscar, pinching his fingers, issuing a burst of bone cracking kaka sounds, looking at Ning Rongrong with a rotten smile,Dont worry, Rongrong, Ill start off leniently.
Oscar snapped:Come. I dont need your leniency.While speaking, he put the silvery sausage in his hand into his mouth. Among all his six spirit abilities, only this sixth spirit ability wouldnt lose effectiveness because he ate it himself.
Ma Hongjuns chubby body shed slightly, scarlet red mes abruptly soaring, the surrounding atmosphere immediately distorting, surging heat radiating, that rich me seeming to form the image of a fire phoenix behind him.
What nobody had expected was that the first to move would be Oscar. With a silver sh of light in his eyes, before Fatty reacted, ten mixed blue, gold and red colored Blue Silver Emperors suddenly shot from the ground, instantlypleting a Blue Silver prison, enveloping Fattys whole furiously burning body.
Ma Hongjun was gobsmacked, the next moment, Oscars right arm was already raised, shing golden light mixed with a smear of red began to swiftly condense on his right arm.
This is Ning Fengzhi stared wide eyed.
Oscars expression was as free of ripples as a dried out well, but the spirit power he released seemed extremely strong.
From the energy radiating from Oscars arm, Ma Hongjun finally sensed a crisis. No longer daring to take it, the mes all over his body suddenly intensified, the two formidable amplifying abilities Bathing Fire Phoenix and Phoenix Ascension simultaneously erupting.
However, the Blue Silver prison trapping him still remained unmoved before such heat, enveloping him extremely solidly.
Oscars clone mirror sausage was drawn from Tang Sans blood. Even though he had paid even more spirit power to manufacture it, this sausage still duplicated Tang Sans strength. Even so much that it included the fire and ice immunity within the blood. Even the phoenix mes were unable to melt that Blue Silver Emperor.
However, Ma Hongjun hadnt cultivated in vain over these years either. Clearly drawing a deep breath, Fatty immediately swelled up, the mes in his surroundings visibly dulling. A condensed until solid me abruptly spit from his mouth. Rather than calling it a fire wire, it would be better to call it a sharp arrow out of me condensed until solid.
With an explosion, thepressed Phoenix Fire Wire heavily bombarded the surface of the Blue Silver Prison. The tyrannical explosive force immediately sted open a crack.
Even if Oscar had now duplicated Tang Sans spirit abilities, he had also consumed fifty percent of his spirit power when he used his sixth spirit ability before. Further supporting Tang Sans fifth spirit ability, the Blue Silver Overlord Spear, immediately produced a feeling somewhat his of strength being unequal to his will. Inwardly he couldnt help smiling wryly, but he still had no choice but to continue pouring spirit power into his right arm.
Ma Hongjun sessively spit out three Phoenix Fire Wires on the Blue Silver Prison before finally blowing open this solid barrier. The enormous wings of me behind him unfurled, throwing himself at Oscar, his fourth spirit ring simultaneously shining, his tyrannical follow up control ability reinforced with burst strength, Phoenix Heaven Cry Strike,unched.
First putting aside whether Oscar had the speed to dodge the Phoenix Ascension, even if he could, next, Ma Hongjun could inevitably disy his potent burst strength. Under constantly unleashed attacks like waves beating the shore, still unfamiliar with Tang Sans spirit abilities, spirit power alsorgely consumed, it would be very difficult for Oscar to hold out.
Just at this moment, silvery light shed once again in Oscars eyes. Everyone felt a sh before their eyes, and the originally one Oscar had turned into two. From the hands of this second Oscar, countless Blue Silver Emperor flew directly to block Ma Hongjun.
Mirror Doppelg?nger, the ability of the mirror skull bone. Afterunching the effects of the mirror skull bone, Oscars mirror sausage duplication effect grew by ten percent, in other words, the originally seventy percent spirit ability duplication effect grew to eighty percent. At the same time, it made an exactly identical clone of him, this clone possessed eighty percent of the main bodys power, andsted for one minute.
These were all the benefits orded to Oscar by that twenty thousand year cultivation Mirror Image Beast, that ten percent amplification was the special result of absorbing both the spirit ring and spirit bone of the same spirit beast.
Suddenly faced with one more Oscar, Ma Hongjun was immediately somewhat unprepared. Even though under his tyrannical burst strength, that twenty percent weaker body was unable to harm him, it was still enough to block him. Amidst a loud explosion, the Phoenix Cry Sky Strikended on the doppelg?nger. And immediately, Oscars long prepared Blue Silver Overlord Spear was also finallypleted.
The doppelg?nger was defeated by the Phoenix Cry Sky Strike without the slightest suspense, but that pure gold Blue Silver Overlord Spear was already in front of Fatty.
Ma Hongjuns had plentifulbat experience, a lot more than Oscar who had only just touched on closebat recently, and wasnt the slightest bit frantic in a crisis, right arm lifting, rich mes shot out, bing a three meter long fire phoenix, meeting the Blue Silver Overlord Spears attack from the front.
This was the ability of the immtion me right arm bone awarded to ma Hongjun after the conclusion of the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament, Phoenix Burst Strike. Afterbining the spirit bone and his spirit, this ability had formed. And the instantly erupting tyrannical burst attribute me attack was powerful, in no way inferior to the final strike of the Phoenix Cry Sky Strike. It also consumed very little spirit power. It might be called Ma Hongjuns secret weapon. It was also after possessing this spirit bone that his phoenix mes gained the explosive attribute, giving him no small advantage against me immune characteristics like Tang Sans.
Hong
A violent explosion suddenly erupted, intense spirit power fluctuations soaring in all directions, Bone Douluos figure shed, already guarding in front of Ning Rongrong and Ning Fengzhi. And Tang San swiftly retreated a few steps.
The intense spirit power pulses made the log house behind them tremble, fortunately the two controlled the collision of their abilities into the air as much as possible, avoiding any irreversible results.
Ma Hongjun was right now in the stun effect added to the Blue Silver Overlord Spear, but Oscar wasnt feeling any better. He wasnt Tang San, and even though the Blue Silver Emperor had the fire immunity, he himself didnt. Further adding therge amount of spirit power consumed by the doppelg?nger breaking, right now he was unable to mount any pursuit. If the fight continued, the victor would inevitably be Ma Hongjun.
Of course, this wasnt to say that Oscars spirit ability was weak, but rather due to him creating the clone mirror sausage on the scene, instead of making it in advance, that led to his spirit power being insufficient, unable to support more spirit abilities, and he was also unfamiliar with using Tang Sans spirit abilities.
However, Oscar clearly didnt want to concede at this point, his right hand extending, ck light rushed out, Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer astonishingly appearing in his grasp. Unfortunately, his wrist dropped, the Clear Sky Hammer falling to the ground and disappearing.
Under the influence of Xiao Wus spirit bone, after Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer evolved, its weight had already reached a terrifying eight hundred jin, that wasnt something the present Oscar could move. He only cloned Tang Sans spirit abilities, not Tang Sans physique.
Ma Hongjun now also recovered from the stunned condition, clearly seeing the appearance of the Clear Sky Hammer in Oscars hand falling to the ground, he couldnt help saying:Fuck me, little Ao, when did you get even both of third brothers spirits?
Oscar smiled wryly:I can use them temporarily. Im still not practiced. Moreover, I consumed too much spirit power before.
To the side, ning Fengzhi had already recovered from the shock,Just hold on here. Oscar, cant you exin the effects of this sixth spirit ability for us? Also, if Im not mistaken, you should also possess a spirit bone.
Ning Fengzhi was after all the Seven Treasure zed Tile School master, he had already seen a great many things from this battle between Oscar and Ma Hongjun. Ma Hongjun wasnt just somemon Spirit king, with his strength, ordinary Spirit Emperors wouldnt be his opponents either. Oscar clearly wasnt practiced with the spirit abilities he copied, and had still consumed a substantial amount of spirit power with the clone ability, but even so, still wasnt at a disadvantage while contending against Ma Hongjun for a while. For a food system Spirit Master, this was already extremely stunning.
Chapter 168 — Tang Sect, Strength Clan
Chapter 168: Tang Sect, Strength n
Oscar didnt hide it either, in his heart, Ning Fengzhi was his future father inw.
My sixth spirit abilityes from a twenty thousand year Mirror Image Beast, the effect is duplication. As long as I have a drop of blood from a Spirit Master, I can create a clone mirror sausage through my spirit ability. After anyone uses it, they will possess the spirit abilities of the blood donor Spirit Master at seventy percent strength for three minutes. If the users spirit power level isnt equal to the donors, then, they can only duplicate the spirit abilities up to that level. In other words, if little San was seventieth rank, and I sixtieth rank, then I could only duplicate the spirit abilities within the first sixty ranks, and not use the seventieth spirit ability, Spirit Avatar. Youre right, I already have a spirit bone, my luck was good, this spirit bone is also from that Mirror Image Beast, the ability is Mirror Doppelg?nger, the Doppelg?nger will possess eighty percent of my strength when I use it. At the same time, this spirit bone will increase the effect of the clone mirror sausage for me by ten percent, raising the strength of the cloned abilities from seventy to eighty percent.
Whether Ning Fengzhi, Gu Rong, or Tang San, Ma Hongjun and Ning Rongrong, everyone listened very earnestly. Hearing Oscars exnation, Ning Fengzhi exhaled slowly,
Luck will always befall those prepared, this isnt as simple as a matter of luck. In these five years, youve actually invested more than I could imagine. Oscar, now Ill give you a choice. Little San told me that hes preparing to establish a sect called Tang Sect. But I dont want you to enter this sect, but return with me to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. The Seven Treasure zed Tile School needs your talent. As long as you return with me, Ill agree to you and Rongrong.
DadNing Rongrong protested resentfully.
Ning Fengzhis expression immediately turned solemn,
Girl, this rtes to the prosperity of the sect. Before, Oscar didnt have the strength to protect you, but since he does now, Ill cultivate him even better. Have him enter the sect, work for the sect, this will reduce the resistance to the two of you by a lot.
Hearing Ning Fengzhis words, Oscar couldnt help looking distracted. He was also an intelligent person. He understood clearly that Ning Fengzhi was having him choose between his feelings for his brother Tang San and for Ning Rongrong.
Just at this moment, Tang Sans tiny voice echoed by Oscars ear,Hurry up and agree with uncle ning, this is your best chance. Youve been out learning from experience for five years, what was all these years of effort for? Even if youre at the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, well still be brothers.
Oscar looked in Tang Sans direction, saw the meaningful look Tang San gave him. He knew that Tang San had just nowpressed his voice to a string to remind him, the reason he didnt speak openly, was because he hoped he could easier obtain Ning Fengzhis approval.
Turning his head, his gaze fell on Ning Rongrongs face. Ning Rongrongs expression was clearly somewhatplex, also somewhat perplexed. She of course hoped to be together with Oscar, but she also didnt want the feelings between the two of them to affect the rtionship of the Shrek Seven Devils.
Oscars gaze finally returned to Ning Fengzhi, gently shaking his head,
Im sorry, sect master Ning, I cant agree to your request.
Little AoTang San anxiously called out.
Oscar raised his hand at Tang San, blocking him from speaking further, saying to Ning Fengzhi:Uncle ning, I love Rongrong, I want to love her with my all. But, Tang San is my brother. Even if hes a heaven warping genius, I admit Im not his equal, right now is when he needs my assistance the most, when he needs brothers the most. Whether for vengeance against Spirit Hall, or to resurrect Xiao Wu, none are easy matters. If I chose to leave him for Rongrong now, Im afraid I couldnt forgive myself in all my life. But at the same time I dont want to give up on Rongrong, I will definitely use my own way to move you, there will definitely be a day when you agree to let me and Rongrong be together.
Ning Fengzhi watched Oscar with a strict gaze. Oscars calmly returned his gaze. Having said his peace, his heart was entirely free from worry. Brothers and lovers were equally important, he absolutely wouldnt give up on any one of them.
Gradually, Ning Fengzhis gaze softened, smiling faintly,Oscar, even though your answer is very cunning, I have no choice but to admit that this is the most perfect answer I could hope for. A man who gave up hisrades for women, wouldnt be worthy of trust. Youve already moved me. Properly help little San. I hope to see the glory of you Shrek Seven Devils again.
Oscar looked dumbstruck at Ning Fengzhi, then understood. What he said just now was only a test for him.
Sect master Ning, then you agree to me and Rongrong?
Ning Fengzhis brows wrinkled slightly,Youre still calling me sect master Ning?
It might be from excitement, but Oscars response was also a bit quick, blurting out,Father inw.
Seeing Oscars excited appearance, Ning Fengzhiughed in spite of himself,Thats also a bit too early. Call me like little San does.
Oscar somewhat awkwardly scratched his head, then called him uncle Ning. When he called him father inw, Ning Rongrong had already turned around and run away from embarrassment. She and Oscar had already obtained her fathers approval, there wasnt anything else to worry about.
Ning Fengzhi didnt let Tang San and the others see him off, and directly disappeared from the forest with Gu Rong, Oscar still with a foolishly giggling appearance.
Fine, if you smile more your mouth will reach your ears.Ma Hongjun said, not without jealousy.
Oscar returned to his senses. Five years had passed, and he hadnt felt so rxed in a very long time. Grinning, he said:Youre jealous. Ge can finally be together with Rongrong openly. Tonight Im buying, were noting back before were drunk. Oh, right, call dean Flender, Grandmaster, teacher Erlong, teacher Zhao Wuji and the others. I havent seen them for five years, Ive really missed them.
At nightfall, Tang San quietlyy on his bed, his face expressing a slight smile.
He was reluctant to disperse his tipsiness with inner strength. This night, five of the Shrek Seven Devils had met again, and everyone had a lot of wine. Oscar also told a lot of his stories. Since he had returned safely, everyone were extremely excited.
However, after the excitement, carrying Xiao Wu back to the room, Tang San still couldnt help being despondent. He wished Oscar and Ning Rongrong all the best, but the more he saw those lovers finding a way to be together, the more he would think of Xiao Wus appearance when she sacrificed herself for him.
Sticking his face to Xiao Wus soft fur, smelling her faint fragrance, Tang Sans heart shuddered violently.
Rabbit form Xiao Wu rubbed against his head. Enjoying the feeling of pressing close to Tang San. This night, extraordinarily didnt cultivate, in his dreams he onlybed the hair of that long scorpion braided young woman.
The next morning, Tang San left the Shrek Academy. Today he wouldplete what he put off with Oscars return yesterday. Since hed resolved to do it, hed grasp time and go get it done.
Outside of the Shrek Academy, Tang San always walked towards the south part of Heaven Dou City. He didnt worry about being recognized. After all, even if it was Spirit Hall, there were only a handful of people who had seen his new appearance. Even drawings wouldnt have passed to Heaven Dou City so quickly.
South district. Tang San halted in front of a mansion.
Judging by the exterior, this mansion upied an enormous area, with thick and solid walls more than four meters high. In fact, even nobles wouldnt be allowed to raise such tall walls.
The mansion gate house was even more than six meters tall. Somewhat hriously, in front of this mansion gate towered two stone statues, and these two stone statues were in the shape of orangutans, just like small versions of the Titan Giant Ape Er Ming.
In front of therge gate stood two tall and robust men. They were both more than two meters tall, and the ck skin tight clothing they wore didnt hide their sturdy muscles in the least. They stood there just like two door gods, valiantly and spiritedly overlooking the pedestriansing and going on the street.
Above this mansion gate hung an inscribed board, with only one word, Strength.
This was also the first time Tang San came here. Stepping forward withrge strides, he stopped in front of the mansion gate.
Ill trouble the two of you to inform senior Tai Tan, that an old friend is visiting.
The two big men looked expressionlessly at Tang San, sizing him up a few times, one of them spoke in a deep voice:Wait a moment.Finished speaking, he turned around and entered the gate.
When he pushed open the gate, Tang San saw that the gate was at least two chi thick, extremely massive. He couldnt help being secretly speechless. Truly worthy of being the Strength n, without enough strength, perhaps even opening the gate would be impossible.
Right, the ce Tang San had found was just the Strength n with the Great Strength Orangutan spirit. Once one of the four great subsidiary ns of the Clear Sky School, also the n directly subordinate to Tang Hao back then.
Before the start of the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament, the Great Strength God Tai Tan had once invited Tang San to visit the Strength n, but at that time Tang San was busy cultivating, and never had time to visit. He was preparing to establish the Tang Sect, he had to possess power of his own. The Strength n was undoubtedly one of the choices best deserving of his trust.
The Strength n nsmen had simple characters, best at using force, if used appropriately, they would inevitably be an enormous help. In the ns Tang San had drawn up for himself, at present he first had to do two things. One was to obtain the support of the Strength n, the other, was to find a ce to establish his Tang Sect.
Even though the Shrek Academys area wasnt small, that was after all the Academy, and there were moreover numerous informers for the Heaven Dou imperial family. Tang San couldnt upy the Academy to develop his Tang Sect. Therefore, he had to find a ce that suited developing the Tang Sect.
In these past years, Tang San had also put aside some savings, and for the moment he wouldnt face any economic crisis. Moreover, yesterday he had also obtained the Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzis support. Even though the Seven Treasure zed Tile School grounds were destroyed, because they repelled the enemies at that time, the wealth they had stored for many years wasnt shaken, and with their backing, Tang San didnt have any concern about resources.
In a moment, the Strength n mansion door once again swung open, a middle aged man walking out from inside.
The greatest characteristic of the Strength n was arge build, and this middle aged man was no exception. Tang San hadnt seen him before. When this person came out and saw Tang San, his expression immediately revealed some doubt.
Little fellow, for what are you looking for our n chief?
Tang San had long ago anticipated this. Seeing the ns chief of course wouldnt be so easy, and he had naturally prepared. Flipping his left hand, ck light gathered. The Clear Sky Hammer appeared in his grasp out of nowhere.
This time, Tang San didnt suppress the aura of the Clear Sky Hammer in the slightest. Immediately, an overbearing energy filled the air, massive energy fluctuations under his control filling the area within several meters of the door.
Does uncle recognize my spirit?
Clear Sky Hammer?The middle aged man was gobsmacked. Even though Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer didnt reveal any spirit rings, that was still the Clear Sky hammer! The expression on his face immediately turned nervous,Little brother. Please enter.
Even though they had separated from the Clear Sky School due to Tang Haos matters, the Strength n was after all once a vassal of the Clear Sky School. On seeing the Clear Sky Hammer, this middle aged man didnt dare be neglectful, hastily inviting Tang San inside.
Little brother, did youe from the Clear Sky School?While the middle aged man drew Tang San inside, he probingly asked.
Tang San said:More or less. Is senior Tai Tan in the n?
The middle aged man hastily said:The chief is here. Ill trouble you to wait in the business hall. Ill ask the n chief toe over.
Entering the mansion, Tang San immediately had a feeling of a wide panorama opening up. This mansion was even bigger than he imagined. Even though it wasnt as vast as the Shrek Academy with a forest in the city, it was still at least half the size of the Shrek Academy. It gave people a feeling of a vast atmosphere. All areas seemed lofty and straightforward.
Tang San sat down in the business hall, waiting quietly. He hadnt left Xiao Wu at the Academy, but rather carried her along in the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse. He came early in the morning, and rabbit form Xiao Wu was still asleep.
Before he had waited long, Tang Sans keen spiritual force already caught the sound of urgent footsteps hurrying over. That middle aged man brought three people inside.
Seeing these three, Tang San couldnt help being cheerful. The Strength ns main line grandfather to grandson were all present. Spirit hale and hearty Great Strength God Tai Tan, also his son Tai Nuo and Tang Sans ssmate Tai Long, all followed the middle aged man into the official business hall.
Entering the door, Tai Tans trios gazes immediately focused on Tang San. Tai Tan immediately asked the middle aged man next to him:Tai Xing. This is the person you said was from the sect?
Tai Xing hurriedly nodded, saying:Chief, just now this little brother already showed his Clear Sky Hammer, even though there were no spirit rings, the Clear Sky Hammers aura cant be faked.
Tai Tans trio naturally didnt recognize Tang San either, sizing him up and down a few times, Tai Tan said in a deep voice:Wasnt the sect sealed long ago? Kid, where did youe from?
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:Senior Tai Tan, youre still so healthy. Im Tang San.
He didnt n to tangle much on the topic of identity. Both hands simultaneously rising, Blue Silver Emperor and the Clear Sky Hammer separately appearing in his palms.
Youre Tang San?Seeing the two simultaneously appearing spirits, the trio were all in a daze.
Tang San smiled wryly:Changing appearance really is no good. So many old friends dont recognize me. But spirits cant be faked. How many people on the Continent with twin spirits, let alone when the twin spirits include the Clear Sky Hammer. To make a long story short, because my Blue Silver Grass awakened a second time, it led to my appearance changing. Senior Tai Tan, senior Tai Nuo, Tai Long, long time no see.
What Tang San said was true, other things might be faked, but not twin spirits. Tai Tan immediately grew excited,Young master, its actually really you. Youve really changed a lot, I didnt recognize you.
Tai Long rubbed his eyes, staring at Tang San,Young master, its really you?
Tang San smiled:If you wish, you can still follow me in the future.
Tai Tan stepped in front of Tang San withrge strides, impatiently saying:Young master,st time I heard Tai Long say after the end of the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament, that the master brought you away. Master? Is he still well?
Mentioning his father, the expression in Tang Sans eyes couldnt help dulling somewhat,Father has already decided to retire.
Retire? Master is still in the prime of his life, why would he retire? I heard this kid Tai Long talk about the master showing his power before the Supreme Pontiff Pce, unfortunately I wasnt there to see it. Dont tell me, was it Spirit Hall forcing master to hide? Or the sect?
Tang San shook his head, saying:Neither, its fathers own decision.Immediately, he simply exined the five years of training his father had put him through, as well as his father making good towards the sect.
When Tai Tan heard Tang San say Tang Hao had crippled two of his own limbs to return the spirit bones, he couldnt hold back his old tears, extremely moved.
Master, oh, master, why would there be a need for this? So what even if they werent returned? The one at fault back then wasnt you, if someone is to me, its only that Spirit Hall! For so many years, this old servant has always waited for you to return, but you stil
Tang San could very clearlyprehend the mood of this old man,Senior Tai Tan. Dont feel sad. To father, perhaps this is also a kind of relief. Right now hes guarding at mothers side. Hes no longer disturbed by the outside world, he can live in peace, its all well. Coming to find you this time is because I have something to consult with you.
Tai Tan with difficulty restrained his emotions,Young master speak if something is on your mind, as long as this old man can do it, I wont decline.
Tai Tan could be said to have watched Tang Hao grow up. When Tang Hao became an adult, he had lead the Strength n to vow loyalty to Tang hao. Now Tang Hao had gone into seclusion, but Tang San was still here. From Tang San in front of him, he saw something of Tang Haos shadow from those days.
Tang San sternly said:Im preparing to establish a sect, called the Tang Sect. I hope I could obtain the backing of you and the Strength n.
hearing this, Tai Tan couldnt help staring nkly a moment,Young master, you want to establish a sect? Then the Clear Sky School, is itpletely
No.Tang San of course knew the meaning in Tai Tans words,Ive already returned to the Clear Sky School, Ive also formally recognized my ancestors and n. Ive agreed to three things with the sect elders, as long as they arepleted, the sect hopes to open again. At the same time, they will also allow me and my father to pay our respects to grandfather.
Hearing this, Tai Tan immediately grew excited,Young master, youre saying, those stubborn irresolute old men allowed you to return to the sect? The Clear Sky School will break the seal?
Tang San nodded slightly,The elders gave me ten years. Within ten years, as long as I can possess a hundred thousand year spirit ring, spirit power above the eightieth rank, as well as personally kill a Spirit Hall Title Douluo, they will break the sects seal, again have the Clear Sky School face the world.
Furious light shed in Tai Tans eyes,I knew those old bastards wouldnt speak so softly. Are these conditions something humans can aplish? If we hadnt already separated from the sect, this old man would definitely return for a chat.
Coughing sounds came from behind him, and Tai Tan annoyed turned his head. He found the offender was his grandson Tai Long,Little bastard, what are you coughing about?
Tai Long lowered his voice:Grandpa, these conditions might be impossible for others, but young master is a heaven warping genius, it might not be impossible for him.
Tai Tan stared nkly a moment, then again turned to look at Tang San, then recalled that five years ago Tang San had led the Shrek Seven Devils to defeat outstanding powers, obtaining the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament championship at the age of fifteen.
Young master, may I ask, what level is your present spirit power?Tai Tan was always a very straightforward person, when he thought of something hed say it.
Tang San didnt hide it,After my Blue Silver Grass second awakening, right now Im at the sixty sixth rank.
Oh, sixty sixth rank. Still quite fast!Tai Tan muttered, behind him the father and son Tai Nuo and Tai Long were already staring wide eyed.
Hold on, wait a minute, young master, what did you say? What level?Even though Tai Tan was aging, his mind was hale and hearty, now that he also reacted, he looked at Tang San with disbelief.
Tang San repeated:Right now Im already at the sixty sixth rank spirit power.
Tai Tan drew a cold breath,Heavens! Even master, when he was at your age, he absolutely didnt have your strength! Young master, it seems our branch finally has the chance to rise to power. This is truly excellent.
In fact, his grandson Tai Long was already considered talented within the n, back when he followed Tang San to fight in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament, he had obtained arge amount ofbat experience. In these years his progress had also been very fast, but his spirit power had still only just reached the forty eighth rank, still a certain distance from fifty. But Tang Sans spirit power had already reached a shocking sixty six ranks. Even in Spirit Halls Golden Generation, none couldpare to him right now.
Young master, just now you mentioned establishing a Tang Sect? Since the Clear Sky Sect elders have already allowed you to return, why do you still want to establish your own sect?
Tang San said:Ten years time isnt short, if I only cultivate on my own, in ten years, at most Ill only be an outstanding Spirit Master. When the Clear Sky School returns again, it will still be a rootless duckweed, how could it contend with the enormously powerful Spirit Hall? Therefore, I n to establish a foundation once again. Using the Tang Sect to establish the foundation of my own power in these years. Like this, whether the Clear Sky School returns, or we deal with Spirit Hall, at least we have our own strength. Everything will be a lot easier.
So its like this, young master really stands tall and sees far. Theres no problem on my end. Since our Strength n swore loyalty to master, masters will has always been our mission. After so many years in hibernation, it should be time to get out and exercise a bit. Whatever requests young master has, speak without reserve. This old man will definitely support it with all my might.
Looking at the expression of grand ambition on Tai Tans face, Tang San couldnt help showing a smile. Even though hed already anticipated he would have some gain on this trip, Tai Tans support was even more direct than he had imagined. This Strength n was different from the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. The Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools support for him wasrgely due to mutual benefit, but Tai Tans present deration was to tell him about the Strength ns unconditional support.
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:Senior Tai Tan, then Ill be blunt. From today on, you are the chief elder of my Tang Sect. At present, I have two issues that urgently need settling. First, is choosing a location for our Tang Sect, finding a suitable ce to strike a foundation. Everything must be done low key. My present way of thinking is inside Heaven Dou City, this is after all the capital of the Heaven Dou Empire, even if Spirit Hall wants to harm us in the future, if they want to attack inside the city, they still have to first think it over carefully.
Tai Tanughed out loud, saying:What choosing location, I am the young masters, just my mansion is good, turn around and Ill have people change the sign, afterwards our Strength ns two hundred lives will belong to young master. If you want to remodel something, Ill support it with all my strength. In these years, weve also put aside some savings.
Tang Sans eyes revealed a pleasant surprise. The Strength ns location was in the south of Heaven Dou City, even though the area it covered wasrge, it still wasnt conspicuous, and most important, Spirit Halls Heaven Dou City temple was in the north of the city, naturally they wouldnt pay too much attention here. The Strength n had run their business in this mansion for many years, the area it covered was extremely wide. As the foundation for the Tang Sect, it was naturally only too suitable.
Senior Tai Tan, then for me to refuse would be impolite.Tang San wasnt polite with Tai Tan. He believed that as long as he could establish the Tang Sect, develop the Tang Sects secret lore, he would definitely repay the Strength n with interest.
Young master, youre still calling me senior Tai Tan? Call me elder from now, Im presently a Tang Sect elder. Oh, right, I should also address you as sect master. Haha.Seeing Tang San again, even though Tai Tan was forthright, he really wasnt as boorish as he seemed on the surface. If Tang San was only a Tang Haos son and a junior without experience or skill, he absolutely wouldnt support him like this. From Tang Sans eyes, he saw the drive of Tang Hao in those days, but even more intense, and still his deep hatred for Spirit Hall. Let alone when Tang San was still such a profoundly gifted genius. Tai Tan believed that backing the young master would be bound to carry the Strength n forward. Even if the Clear Sky School returned in the future, their position would still be entirely different from before.
Hearing Tai Tans words, Tang San also smiled, saying:Second, I want a group of cksmiths, they have to be worthy of trust, moreover cksmiths with top rate forging skill. The more the better.
Hearing Tang Sans second issue, the expression in the eyes of Tai Tans trio all turned strange. Tai Tain said with a wry smile:Young master, dont tell me you dont know what our Strength n does?
Tang San was distracted, he really didnt know what the Strength ns business was, and for a moment he was immediately somewhat embarrassed.
Tai Tan of course wouldnt let Tang San stay embarrassed, hurriedly saying:Our Strength n relies on ironworking to make our living. Originally, master still learned his craftmanship from me. Of course, we arent cksmiths in the traditional sense, only creating some top quality weapons and ornaments to sell to the nobility. The wealth I spoke of was also saved up like this. Originally, before we separated from the Clear Sky School, one third of the Clear Sky Schools ie came from the work of our n. The reason I chose to vow loyalty to master was that the master was the only one in the Clear Sky School who didnt look down on forging techniques. As for forging skill, if this old man resigned himself to being number two in the world, then nobody would dare call themselves number one. Even your father alsocks a bit in heat control. Just that he has the Clear Sky Hammer, and his spirit power also surpasses mine, therefore he might be above me in terms of finished goods.
Hearing Tai Tan say this, Tang San was immediately dumbfounded, with a feeling of travelling far in a search only to find it easily. The Strength n was unexpectedly famous for forging. Excellent cksmiths was what he needed the most, he didnt expect to find them so easily.
Elder, this is the best news Ive heard since my return. Im truly ashamed, I didnt even know the Strength n was a forging n.Tang Sans excitement showed in his words.
Tai Tan somewhat puzzled said:Sect master, what do you want outstanding cksmiths for? Dont tell me its to create protective gear? However, at your level, the effect of external things is already very small. After all, us cksmiths researching forging techniques have always been the the pettiest and lowest on the Continent.
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:Maybe before, but that absolutely wont be the case in the future. Elder, look at this.While speaking, Tang San drew out his Godly Zhuge Crossbow from his chest, handing it to Tai Tan.
Tai Tan took the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, and behind him Tai Nuo couldnt help saying:Young master, I seem to have seen you use this thing. Back then you used it to defeat me.
Tang San nodded, saying:This thing is called Godly Zhuge Crossbow, inside it hides forty eight crossbow bolts, it has to be tightened before use, it releases sixteen crossbow bolts each time, its attack power can break the defenses of Spirit Masters under the fortieth rank, it shoots extremely quickly.
Tai Tan turned it over and looked it over carefully, muttering:This is made from refined iron, by the texture of this refined iron, it should be forged with the Clear Sky Schools Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method, the quality is homogenous, extremely tough, truly quite good.
While speaking, his rough fingers suddenly rubbed the Godly Zhuge Crossbow. Suddenly, Tang San sensed a sh in Tai Tans eyes, and immediately afterwards, a series of mechanical chafing noises echoed rhythmically. He watched dumbstruck as Tai Tan unexpectedly already disassembled the Godly Zhuge Crossbow,pletely turning it into itspositeponents.
In fact, making the Godly Zhuge Crossbow wasnt easy, its artistry was extremely excellent, containing at least three secrettches. If someone vainly tried to disassemble it, the crossbow mechanism would self destruct, the method to making it wouldnt easily be found by others. But those three secrettches seemedpletely useless before Tai Tan, the whole crossbow was disassembled, without causing any damage to theponents.
Careful elder, the crossbow bolts are poisoned.Tang San warned,
Tai Tan grinned, waving his hand in front of Tang San. Tang San then discovered that Tai Tans palm hadpletely turned iron gray, with a faint metallic sheen.
Our Strength n has a kind of special palm technique, called Wrought Iron Hand. After practicing it, using heavy forging hammers, the palm wont be so easily worn, at the same time it can inste the majority of poisons.
Tang San was stunned, wasnt this Wrought Iron hand different tunes with equal skill as his own Mysterious Jade Hand? Only, he very quickly discovered the differences between them.
The Strength ns Wrought Iron Hand was defensiveyer on the palm, unlike the all round defense of his Mysterious Jade Hand. From this bit, the Wrought Iron Palm was still one chip inferior. As for the true difference between the two sides, he would still have to study carefully to know.
The design of this thing really is intricate, howe I didnt think to forge a weapon like this?Tai Tan looked at each of the Godly Zhuge Crossbowsponents with a gasp of admiration,In a limited space, installing so many exquisiteponents, the material is also refined iron, no wonder it can disy such power. Young master, are you preparing to mass produce such weapons?
Tang San nodded, saying:This is only one of them. Ordinarily, it would be impossible for us to contend with Spirit Hall. But, if the Heaven Dou and Star Luo Empire armies could have a unit armed with things simr to this, or even weapons even more powerful, the advantage of Spirit Masters wouldnt be so clear. Further adding their sudden nature, its bound to make Spirit Hall eat a great loss.
Chapter 169 — The Four Great Single Attribute Clans
Chapter 169: The Four Great Single Attribute ns
Hearing Tang San say this, Tai Tans eyes immediately brightened,Good n, really good n. In terms of Spirit Masters, no matter how hard we try, we still cant catch up to Spirit Hall. If we can use equipment to close the gap between ordinary people and Spirit Masters, then, Spirit Masters wont have such an unconditional advantage. Especially low level Spirit Masters, when confronting troops withrge scale deployment of such killing weapons, theyll definitely be miserable. Young master, was this thing invented by you or master?
Regarding Tai Tans question, Tang San had long ago already thought of an answer.I identally obtained a secret book. Weapons like these are collectively called hidden weapons. Their greatest characteristic is suddenness. As an example, the Godly Zhuge Crossbow is only rated as mid level among them. But the more powerful the hidden weapon, the moreplicated the manufacturing. Im establishing the Tang Sect with the n to develop hidden weapons with hidden weapons as capital and using Heaven Dou Empire as trade partner. I think theyll definitely be exceptionally interested in our equipment.
Tai Tan smiled. His big hands blurred in front of him, and those scatteredponents magically reassembled, at such speed that it was at least ten times that of Tang Sans own assembling speed. In just the time of a few breaths, the Godly Zhuge Crossbow was already in its previous condition, the degree of skill making Tang San gasp in amazement.
It seems young masters sect not only wont have me spend money, but on the contrary profit enormously. No wonder you would say ironworkers wouldnt continue being so lowly. This is a turning point for the entire industry!
If Tai Tans decision to support Tang San earlier could more importantly be described to be due to the rtionship with Tang Hao and Tang Sans potential, then right now his support waspletely sincere, his gaze at Tang San even brimming with admiration. Carrying forward the cksmith industry was the life long cherished wish of great strength god Tai Tan; he was even more excited than Tang San. If not for his son and grandson being here, he wouldnt even be able to keep from dancing and pping his hands.
Tang San pondered, then said:We have to conduct all this in secrecy. For the moment our path cant cross the Heaven Dou Empire. As for the manufacture of hidden weapons, Ill move over as soon as possible. Afterwards well begin the operations of the Tang Sect. Ive already reached an agreement with school master Ning of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, he will support the Tang Sect with arge amount of financial resources. In return we are required to manufacture hidden weapons, therefore, theres no need to worry about funding. But some rare metals we will have to gather on our own. Our Tang Sect hidden weapons absolutely arent only aimed at those low level Spirit Masters. We want to let Title Douluo level opponents tremble in fear, this is my true goal.
Tai Tan grinned, saying:Theres no need for young master to worry about this. I still have the position as vice president of the continental cksmith association. Buying umon metals wont be a problem. We just need some time. In a few days, once the Tang Sect has settled, Ill personally go to Gengxin City. Thats the location of the cksmith association''s headquarters, and has the greatest metals exchange. From there, we should be able to get a lot of good things. We might even hire a group of ironworkers. How about this? Young master, once Ive dealt with an important matter, well carry out allround modifications here. Since were doing it, well go all out.
Hearing Tai Tans words, Tang San first of all felt at ease. Establishing a sect absolutely wasnt a simple matter, but with the backing of Tai Tans Strength n, as well as Tai Tans forging skill, everything down the line would be a lot easier.
Elder, at that time Ill make the trip to Gengxin City with you. I also want to see the grace of this city of metals.
Tai Tan nodded, saying:Young master, today you came just in time. If you came tomorrow instead, Im afraid you wouldnt have seen this old man.
Eh? Elder is going out on a journey?Tang San puzzled asked.
Tai Tan sighed lightly, saying:Now that you mention it, this is still rted to the Clear Sky School. Originally, before the Clear Sky School was sealed, when it was the number one sect under Heaven, there wererge amounts of subordinate Spirit Master factions under it, most of all our four great single attribute ns. Apart from my Strength n, there was also the Defense n, the Speed n, as well as the Breaking n. Along with theter idents of the Clear Sky School, the sect dered itself sealed, and we also withdrew from the Clear Sky School in session. But our four great single category ns always looked out for each other, consequently, every two years, well all gather for a meeting. This year is the time of the meeting. Spirit Hall has recently been active, and will again choose seven great sects in one year, hence our gathering this time is absolutely necessary. Ill be setting out to participate in this gathering tomorrow. Ill be gone for at least a month. Young master please dont me me. The Tang Sect is in its early stage of development. Ill leave behind Tai Nuo to work with you. If you have any thoughts, just let him carry it out.
Tang Sans heart twitched,Elder, if I wanted to go along with you, I dont know whether it would be inconvenient. I understand that the four great single category ns had no choice but to separate from the Clear Sky School back then. These years because of the conflict between the Clear Sky School and Spirit Hall back then, perhaps it might be unwanted. But I want to try to get into contact with them. Perhaps
Tai Nuo waved his hand, smiling wryly:Young master, youing with me isnt any problem. Only, the other three n chiefs have even deeper resentment for the Clear Sky School, and moreover, theyre all extremely stubborn contemporaries. These years havent been as simple as unwanted; its us practically not daring to reveal our faces due to being pushed aside. Even if the Clear Sky School broke the seal, they still wouldnt serve the sect again. If you hope to gain their support, Im afraid it might be wasting your breath.
To the side, Tai Nuo interjected:Their resentment towards the Clear Sky School is deep, especially the Breaking n. Because of their rtionship with the Clear Sky School, they were once attacked by Spirit Hall, with almost half their nsmen injured. Even now their strength hasnt recovered. But at that time the Clear Sky School was already sealed, preupied with self-defense, cold to everyone.
Tang San sighed. He knew that sealing the sect really was the Clear Sky Schools mistake. However, at that time the Clear Sky School faced an enormous crisis. His father and Spirit Hall were in conflict, and his grandfather the old sect master had passed away. His uncle hadnt inherited the sect master position for long, and the inside circumstances of the sect were extremely unstable. In order to protect themselves, the sect was finally sealed. But that was to the bitterness of these adhering little ns. When Spirit Hall couldnt find the Clear Sky Scet, they naturally vented their anger on them. He could imagine the difficulties they had gone through over the years, not only days of dodging to the east and hiding in the west, the circumstances like the Strength ns might still be those best off.
Its the Clear Sky School that let them down. Elder Tai Tan, let me go with you. I should dissolve or at least try to dissolve it. Even if they wont return to the Clear Sky School in the future, I still hope to do something for them, to as far as possible make up for the injuries theyve suffered over these years. What do you think?
Tai Tan looked at Tang San, somewhat astounded. His expression couldnt help softening,Compared to master in those days, young master doesntck in drive, but youre even moreprehensive than master was. With these words from young master, this old man will definitely do his utmost. Only, its better if young master doesnt hold too much hope.
How could it be proved impossible without trying? Tang San stood, saying:Then well do like this first. Ill leave first, the matter of establishing the Tang Sect is postponed. Ille meet up with you tomorrow morning, then well participate in the four single attribute n meeting together.
Tai Tans trio delivered Tang San straight to the door, then followed his departure with their eyes.
Tai Nuo looked at his father, then again at his son. He couldnt help saying:Young masters conduct is steady, he really isnt like a just twenty years old youth.
Tai Tan smiled slightly, saying:I really hope to see the Clear Sky School emerge thanks to young master. Young master establishing the Tang Sect is also a good thing, we wont return to the Clear Sky School either, hereafter the Strength n is only part of the Tang Sect. Tai Long.
Grandpa.Tai Long replied deferentially.
Tai Tan said:Tomorrow youll also go participate in the gathering with young master. You have to follow next to young master, learn from young master. As long as you can learn from young master to some degree,ter I can also be at ease in leaving the Strength n to you. Youre considered possessing rare talent in the n, you can have some aplishments in the future. See how much you can learn from young master. Tai Nuo, after weve left, the n will be in your hands. While were away, you remodel the interior of the n buildings, well go back and talk over the initial remodelling procedures.
Yes, father.
Returning to Shrek Academy, Tang San came straight to the residence, by now there was already the four of them living in the log cabin. Tang San naturally wouldnt hide anything from Oscar and the others, and simply exined his ns and the Strength ns support.
Little Ao, you and Rongrong have finally reunited with great difficulty, you stay at the Academy. Fatty, you going with me tomorrow?
Ma Hongjun grinned, saying:Alright, staying idle is staying idle anyway. Besides,ter Im also a Tang Sect vice sect master.
Ning Rongrong smiled:Third brother, you cant favor one and discriminate against another. You let Fatty be the vice sect master, I want to as well.
Tang San somewhat helplessly said:Do as you wish, as long as uncle Ning doesnt object, I approve.
Oscar said:Little San, lets all go with you tomorrow. Since you know the resentment between the four single attribute ns and Clear Sky School is very deep, just in case theyre unfavourable to you, it would be better for all of use to go together.
Tang San shook his head, saying:You stay. Even if the four single attribute ns had even deeper resentment, the Clear Sky School can still be said to be their birthce, they wont do anything to me. Moreover, this side still needs some preparatory work. Rongrong, Ill trouble you to let uncle Ning know that Ill hurry back, in one month at the earliest, two months at thetest.
Ning Rongrong nodded agreement,Third brother, take care as you go. Will you still bring Xiao Wu along?
Tang San looked at Xiao Wu in his arms, nodded and said:I wont leave Xiao Wu again. Dont worry, I have the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, if I meet danger Ill protect Xiao Wu first.
Oscar pondered, saying:The effect of my mirror sausage is limited for you, but if used, itll screen your own abilities. Ill make you some. Little San, if you still have something to deal with on this side, just leave it to us. Were brothers, you dont need to be polite. Spirit Hall is ourmon enemy.
After five years of learning from experience, Oscar was a lot more stable than before.
Tang San pondered, saying:Theres nothing at the moment, you continue cultivating at the Academy. If you have time, you can go take a look at the auction house, bring back some rare metals. Find uncle Ning for the money. Uncle Ning will back us all out financially.
After Tang San said goodbye to Grandmaster, Flender and the others, the next morning, he and Ma Hongjun came once again to the Strength n.
Tai Tan was ready since earlier, and after talking over the Strength ns interior remodelling ns with Tang San, he left them for Tai Nuo to implement. The party then got under way.
Tai Tan didnt bring a lot of people. Besides Tai Long, there were still four disciples from the same second generation as Tai Nuo. They were all over forty, Spirit Kings with spirit power over the fiftieth rank.
Tang San still held Xiao Wu to his chest. When there was no danger, he was reluctant to leave Xiao Wu alone in the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse. Even though Xiao Wus body had no awareness, it was still extremely cute, and also hated parting with Tang San. perhaps it was because the Yearning Heartbroken Red still hadnt beenpletely assimted, but what it liked the most wasying in Tang Sans arms, sleeping.
Eight people setting off couldnt walk the whole way, so Tai Tan had specially transferred two carriages from the sect. He and Tai Long, Tang San and Ma Hongjun were in one, the four nsmen in the other.
Even though everyones statures were very imposing, the Strength ns carriages were hardly small, pulled by four horses, four people sitting inside was still extremely spacious. As for food and drink, everyone carried spirit tools, so there was no need to take up space in the carriages.
Whether Ma Hongjun or Tang San, it wasnt the first time using carriages, but sitting in this carriage was extremely smooth, padded with soft thick cushions. This was a clear and refreshing autumn day, the air outside cool and refreshing. Pulling open the curtains, a cool breeze swept by, exceptionally enjoyable.
Sitting in the carriage, Ma Hongjun couldnt help sighing:Elder, these carriages of yours really arefortable, howe I dont feel any bumps?
Tai Tan said somewhat proudly:This was made by us, the carriages base is made with refined iron, and below are sixteen thick springs that can filter out the bumps, most suitable for long journeys. Were it not for the cart itself being so heavy, it wouldnt need to be pulled by four horses. The carters are also n disciples.
Tang San smiled:Before I really had eyes but failed to recognize Mt Tai, I didnt think you really were a grandmaster cksmith. I havent had time to ask you, where are we meeting the other three ns this time?
Tai Tan said:This time the road wont be short, we have to pass through half the Heaven Dou Empire, and enter the borders of Star Luo Empire, well meet with them in Rising Dragon City not far from the border. The gathering will be hosted by the Defense n this time, theyre rooted in Rising Dragon City, apart from our Strength n, theyve gotten along the best. Young master still doesnt have an understanding of the four great ns. This journey will be leisurely, Ill tell you about our four single attribute ns.
This was also what Tang San most wanted to know right now. Immediately focusing, he listened to Tai Tan.
Tai Tan said:The four single attribute ns really werent established at the same time. Considered subsidiary sects of the Clear Sky School, the first n chiefs were all rted outside rtives of the Clear Sky School. Like our Strength n, was considered established the earliest of the four ns, my great grandmother was considered a directly rted disciple of the Clear Sky School, and my great grandfathers strength was considerable, close to Title Douluo. He was himself interested in forging, and under the support of the Clear Sky School, established the Strength n, subordinate to the Clear Sky School. Afterwards it gradually became one of the important economic sources of the Clear Sky School. Any one nsman of the four single attribute ns isnt very powerful, young master should also have seen that the only merit of our Strength n is great strength, when meeting Spirit Masters with controlling spirit abilities, we basically dont have any means. This is also why Spirit Hall hardly cared about us. Frankly, the Strength ns great strength and blocking characteristics are more or less the same as the Defense n, only were more partial to forceful attacks, while theyre more partial to tough skin and thick meat. In terms of defense, the Defense n absolutely isnt inferior to the Elephant Armored School of the seven great sects, their spirit is the te Armored Giant Rhinoceros, just that their attack power cantpare to the Elephant Armored School.
The other three were all established within a hundred years, their history isnt as long as our Strength n, but each n all has their own strength, thereby making up the deficiencies of the Clear Sky School. Like our Strength n is expert in forging, the Defense n is expert in construction. Originally, when the Clear Sky School grounds was being built, it was all done by the Defense n. And what the Speed n is good at is scouting, because they cultivate speed with all their heart and soul, theyre astonishingly quick, they can be said to be the best scouts. And the Breaking n relies mainly on attacking, theyre actually expert in making medicine.
At present, our Strength n has set roots in Heaven Dou City, considered the best adapted. Even though the losses of the Breaking n were disastrous back then, any country would wee their medicine refining, therefore their circumstances are roughly the same as the Defense n. Only the Speed n is currently the most miserable, they dont want to join other Spirit Master ns, on their own they also dont have any good trade skills. If not for our other three ns frequently supporting them, Im afraid the Speed n would have waned even faster.
Hearing Tai Tan say this, Tang San had an initial understanding of the four single attribute ns, secretly thinking that it was no wonder the Clear Sky School was number one under heaven back then, when these four subsidiary single attribute ns were already so outstanding. Unfortunately the sect was sealed too impetuously back then, without asking these talents to stay. Otherwise, it would be a lot easier for the Clear Sky School to rise again.
Elder, you just said the Breaking n was experts in medicine, what medicines can they refine?Tang San asked.
Tai Tan said:Im not to clear on the details either. It seems theyll refine medicinal drugs, but will equally refine poisons. Among the four ns, the Breaking n could be said to be the most mysterious. Back when they originally attached themselves to the Clear Sky School, they were the ones most distantly rted to the sect, and moreover kept their ns drugs confidential. The old sect master once got dissatisfied with them. But they were nevertheless most severely implicated with the sect. Could be said to be truly unfortunate.
The corners of his mouth revealing a faint smile, Tang San secretly already had some ns.
Elder, how many nsmen does the four ns have right now?
Tai Tan said:Our Strength n has more than two hundred directly rted disciples, the total number of family members exceeding five hundred. Of the other three ns, the Defense n and the Agility n is more or less the same as us. The Breaking ns directly rted disciples should be just a hundred. Their vitality is far from recovered.
Tang San said somewhat pondering:That means the four single attribute ns added together has close to a thousand people.
Tai Tan said:Back when the Clear Sky School was like the sun at zenith, the directly rted nsmen were still only three hundred, but the subsidiary Spirit Masters still numbered more than five thousand. They were also split into a number of small ns, and our four single category ns were the leaders among these ns. The Clear Sky n going into seclusion lead to the monkeys scattering when the tree falls. Only a tiny handful really stayed behind. Our four ns directly suffered Spirit Halls formidable pressure and couldnt get the backing of any sect,pelling us to copse and fall apart, those small ns scattered even faster, there were a lot of them who chose to ept being incorporated into Spirit Hall. You might say that even though the Clear Sky School and Spirit Hall didnt have a true battle, the sect being sealed was already a major defeat. If not for being forced, who would want to give up on their homnd and separate from their sect?
At the end, Tai Tans voice clearly grew heavy. One could imagine, when a former big yer of the Spirit Master World fell from the heavens without even a fight, what kind of heavy blow it was to these subsidiary ns.
It was quiet in the carriage, but the atmosphere was somewhat heavy.
After a long time, Tai Tan spoke up once again,Actually, I know the sects choice really was the smartest. The old sect master was dead. The new sect master had just taken the position. The master had also killed the Supreme Pontiff. There was already rigid hatred between our Clear Sky School and Spirit Hall. Spirit Hall even had enough reason to forcefully invade. Even if the Seven Treasure zed Tile School and the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n wanted to help us, there would still be more than a seventy percent chance of the Clear Sky School being exterminated. And choosing to live in seclusion could undoubtedly preserve the Clear Sky Schools true strength. Even if the subsidiary ns scattered, the sect wouldnt lose its own force. If the sect stood again in the future, still with the force to resist Spirit Hall, would there be anyck of Spirit Masters joining?
This old mans voice was filled with bleakness. He was secretly telling Tang San thatmon Spirit Masters and ns were only chess pieces for those great powers. When they had to be abandoned, they would be kicked and trampled. This was also an important reason they had such resentment towards the Clear Sky School.
Drawing a deep breath, Tang San didnt know how he shouldfort the old man, empty promises held no meaning.
Young master. I have a request.Tai Tans gaze suddenly grew fiery.
Elder, speak.Tang San hurriedly said.
Tai Tan lowered his voice:If the Clear Sky School truly returns again, and you want to join with the Clear Sky School, please let me lead the Strength n to withdraw from Tang Sect.
Tang San said resolutely without the slightest hesitation:That wont happen. Tang Sect is Tang Sect, Clear Sky School is Clear Sky School. Even if Im a Clear Sky School descendant, Ive always wanted to establish the Tang Sect as a Spirit Master Sect. Impossible to merge with the Clear Sky School.
Hearing him say this, Tai Tans expression clearly rxed somewhat,When young master says so, Im relieved.
Tang Sect was Tang Sect, those were all of Tang Sans memories of hisst life, raising and developing the Tang Sect in another world was the only though he had when he just came to this world, how could he easily leave the Tang Sect to others? Let alone merging with the Clear Sky School, leaving authority to the Clear Sky School.
In order to keep Tai Tan from sinking into painful memories again, Tang San said:Elder, youre a leading schr of the world of forging, the road is long, it would be better for us to discuss some hidden weapons.
Hearing the words hidden weapons, Tai Tans spirit was immediately roused, gasping in praise:Those blueprints young master found could be said to be art surpassing nature, even though I can roughly understand them, if you had me design them, there would definitely be no designs.
Tang San smiled slightly saying:Actually, there are still a lot of hidden weapons more tremendous than the Godly Zhuge Crossbow. Among them theres one kind of hidden weapon thats quite small, equally only one chi, but its cylindrical, if it could be made, by conservative estimates, it could at least split open the defense of Spirit Sage level Spirit Masters, including Spirit Avatar. Even if it was Title Douluo, if caught off guard, might still be seriously injured.
Tai Tans eyes brightened, crying out:Theres still such tremendous hidden weapons?
Tang San nodded with certainty:Just that manufacturing them is seriously difficulty. Not only are the material demands extremely high, but the manufacturing skill needs to be even more perfect, with just a hair fine error, it couldnt be made.
Tai Tan was the celebrity of a generation in the forging world. Hearing Tang San say this, he immediately had an itch that was difficult to scratch,Young master, whats this hidden weapon called, do you have the designs? I dont dare speak of other things, but on the Continent, in terms of skill, if I cant make it, perhaps no one can.
Tang San said:Back then I recorded all the ns in that secret book in my mind, I can easily give you an introduction. When this hidden weapon is fired, itll be like a peacock spreading its tail, gloriously brilliant, but while the eye is dazzled, it will take your life. Therefore its called Peacock Plume.
Tai Tan sighed:Good, good Peacock Plume, if its like you say, and we can makerge quantities of Peacock Plume, how Spirit Hall will shiver.
Tang San smiled wryly:Its not that easy. Even though the Peacock Plumes power is out of the ordinary, not only are the demands for skill extremely difficult, but furthermore, the material demands are also extremely high. Otherwise, how could it break Spirit Sage level defenses? Making the Peacock Plume requires profound iron. Only mechanical and spray hidden weapons made from profound iron can reach that kind of power.
Tai Tan looked distracted a moment,Profound iron? What metal is that? Howe I havent heard of it?
Tang Sans heart twitched, thinking to himself that what was called profound iron in his previous world might not be called the same in this world,Profound iron is a kind of extremely rare metal, several times heavier than the same volume of ordinary iron, as long as a smidgen is included in hidden weapons they can be sharper. If weapons were made from pure profound iron, it could practically restrain any other metallic weapon.
Tai Tans eyes revealed a trace of pondering light,Dont tell me what you call profound iron is ck lined iron? ck lined iron seems to have roughly the same effects as the profound iron you speak of. Its really also extremely rare. Its price a lot higher than gold, its always forged the king of metals.
Hearing Tai Tan say this, Tang San immediately exulted. What he most feared was that this world didnt have profound iron. That it was rare was very ordinary, but as long as it existed, there was the chance of creating the Peacock Plume.
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:It seems that after this four great single attribute n gathering, I really have to go with you to metal capital Gengxin City. I hope we can reap some harvest.
Tai Tans interest was alreadypletely drawn out by Tang San,Young master, tell me quickly, what are the designs for this Peacock Plume?
Tang San said:Peacock Plume, its one of the most formidable kinds of hidden weapons recorded in the secret book. Its shape is cylindrical, one chi long, the cross section diameter three cun. Two buttons on top. The first button is used to wind the mechanism. The same principle as the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, they both fear the mechanism being wound for too long, leading to wear. Only winding the Peacock Plumes mechanism is a lot more intricate than the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, it only needs one push to instantlyplete the process. And the second button is used to shoot, difficult for supernatural beings to escape. The entire Peacock Plume has altogether threerge sections. The plume, the internal mechanism, as well as the fitted hidden weapon. Among them, the most difficult to produce is the internal mechanism. Its extremelyplex. The Peacock Plume holds altogether three hundred sixty five hidden weapons, shot at once. If ejected, it can cover an area of several dozen square meters. The three hundred sixty five hidden weapons are divided into twelve types, due to volume, theyre all needle shaped hidden weapons. Theyre each made from profound iron, still with some special qualities. The reason it uses profound iron, besides the hidden weapons own killing power, is because weight is also extremely important. Without a certain weight, after the hidden weapon erupts, its might will naturally be limited. After ejection, its might will be greatest within a thirty meter range, past thirty meters, its power will gradually drop, reaching fifty meters at most. The twelve hidden weapons included are each Bone Piercing Needles, Thunderme needles, Armor Breaking Needles, de Splitting needles, Devil Subduing Needles, Overlord Needles, Deep Yin Needles, Dragon Breaking Needles, Lust Drowning Needles, Dragon Beard Needles, Meteor Extermination Needles and Seven Murder Needles.
These twelve types of needles practically include all the most representative and most powerful of needle type hidden weapons. Each kind is made in a different way, their style and materials used also all different. For example, the Bone Piercing Needles effect is mainly puncturing, the front thin and back round, made entirely from profound iron, there are eight grooves on the tiny needle. The distance between each must be exactly the same. Possesses extremely powerful puncturing capabilities. The Thunderme Needle contains an explosive substance, its outer shell is also made from profound iron, but the explosive substance within must be highly concentrated, the explosion can shatter the profound iron at impact, vastly increasing killing power. The Armor Breaking Needles effect is somewhat simr to the Bone Piercing Needle, but the Bone Piercing Needle is directed at protective spirit power, and the Armor Piercing Needle aims at physical defenses. Like the Elephant Armored Schools tough skin would bepletely ineffectual against the Armor Breaking Needle. Others like the Deep Yin Needle are highly poisonous, the Dragon Breaking Needle momentarily paralyses the enemy, instantly increasing blood cirction speed tenfold. If theyre not given treatment, their heart will burst. The Dragon Beard needle is made from the hair gold of the best crystals, after entering the body it will instantly curl up, making the opponent prefer to die. As for the most powerful Meteor Extermination Needle and Seven Murder Needles, they can instantly take a life. If these twelve kinds of needles are instantly fired, unless the opponents defense is already at a level where the Peacock Plumes twelve needles is unable to break through, as long as one hits, they will definitely die.
Tang Sans ount really was very in, but it still made the listening Tai Tans scalp tingle. When Tang San began to talk about how the Peacock Plume could destroy Spirit Sages he still didnt believe it, but after hearing Tang San describe these twelve kinds of needles, he suddenly felt that he previously might have been viewing the sky from the bottom of a well. If this hidden weapon really could be made, then, let alone Spirit Sages, even Spirit Douluo like him might be unable to block it.
No wonder young master says making this hidden weapon is extremely difficult, this old man has truly had his eyes opened. Just making these twelve kinds of needles is already difficult beyond difficult, let alone making the Peacock Plume capable of holding them all. Making this thing would require extremely detailed ns. At the same time, all types of rare metals are equally indispensable. Even in the Strength n, perhaps only me and another two brothers have the skill to make it. Funny, just now I wanted to mass produce them. In order to produce immense power, one must pay an equally immense price!
Tang San smiled slightly. In fact, if he was given enough time, this Peacock Plume could also be made. The Peacock Plume was originally ranked third of the Tang Sects three great lost mechanical hidden weapons kings, ranked second was the Torrential Pear Blossom needle, and ranked number one was the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus.
He could even research the production of the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus by himself, if he was given time, making the other two wouldnt be impossible.
Chapter 170 — The Three Vulgar Cheap Customers
Chapter 170: The Three Vulgar Cheap Customers
But the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus and the other two great hidden weapons were somewhat different. The greatest difficulty of making the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus was the gunpowder recipe. It had to be concentrated in order to produce a sufficient effect. That instantly erupting power needed such capability. And among these three hidden weapons, the Peacock Plume had the highest demands regarding production, the kind with the most difficult requirements of skill. And the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle had the most pitiless material requirements. The three great hidden weapons could be called victors in their own arena. The ranking was established ording to the power they produced. As for dodging these three great hidden weapons, that was of course impossible.
Tang Sans face revealed a faint smile,When that momentes Ill trouble you elder. If the Peacock Plume can be sessfully produced, even a small number will be equally capable of being a formidable deterrent. Unfortunately
Tai Tan asked:Young master, whats unfortunate?
Tang San sighed, saying:Unfortunately, there are still two kinds of hidden weapons that might not be made. If those two hidden weapons could be created, even Title Douluo would be killed or injured.
What? There are still such hidden weapons?Tai Tan turned pale with fright, looking at Tang San, the expression in his eyes couldnt help turning somewhat monstrous. If such hidden weapons really did exist, then what would Spirit Masters still cultivate? Before such hidden weapons, wouldnt that be certain death without reprieve?
Tang San said:There are, but creating them is too difficult. Theyre the most powerful single target attack Torrential Pear Blossom Needle, as well as the most powerful group damage Buddha Fury Tang Lotus. These are temporarily not within our considerations.
Tai Tan puzzled asked:Why? Dont tell me making these two hidden weapons is even more difficult than the Peacock Plume you just mentioned?
Tang San smiled wryly:Its not more troublesome than the Peacock plume. These three kinds are the top three mechanical type hidden weapons. The Peacock Plume is number three among them. The Torrential Pear Blossom Needle is second. The most powerful is the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus. But in terms of local attack power, the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus isnt above the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle. Ill just exin it simply, and youll understand why I say making these two kinds of hidden weapons is difficult. Like the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle, not only the main part, but the twenty seven Pear Blossom Needles it fires must all be made from the silver source of deep sea sunken silver. Deep sea sunken silver is a metal ten times more valuable than profound iron. As for its silver source, it practically doesnt even exist, let alone speaking of buying it.
Even in the legends of his previous world, there had only been one appearance of the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle, it was the material that prevented the manufacture of this super hidden weapon. If it was made frommon materials, it couldnt even be wound sessfully. The greatest feature of the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle was that instantly erupting burst power. The firepower of the Godly Zhuge Crossbow was already very powerful, but if it waspared to the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle, it was like a firefly before the bright moon.
Tai Tan drew a cold breath once again, let alone seeing it, he hadnt even heard of something like deep sea sunken silver, and even less of silver source. For a moment, he couldnt help being greatly disappointed. At the same time his gaze at Tang San also grew somewhat admiring. At such a young age, not only was he aplished as a Spirit Master, he was still so erudite.
Tang San smiled:Elder, my ns are like this. To us at present, whats most important is to make a hidden weapon that can contend againstmon Spirit Masters. Among these, most practical is to rely mainly on the Godly Zhuge Crossbow. With the support of enough metal, the Godly Zhuge Crossbow can be mass produced. Furthermore, the making theponents isnt all that difficult, all skilled cksmiths can do it. But we have to keep the assembly techniques secret, they can only be known by you and a small number of Strength n nsmen toplete that final procedure. In the future, the Godly Zhuge Crossbow will be our most principally produced hidden weapon. Next, well create some borate hidden weapons. Not only powerful, but also useful. As for high end hidden weapons, Ill trouble you for that. Well research it carefully, as long as we can make a few within a short time we will. Not only can they be sold for a high price, at the same time they can be used to safeguard the sect. Among these well rely mainly on the formidable Peacock Plume.
Listening to Tang San, Tai Tan nodded again and again. Tang Sans vision was very practical, and he had also seen the Godly Zhuge Crossbow. Even though the artistry was notable, and the material was also the refined iron more costly than gold, to the Strength n, refining iron wasnt any difficult matter. As for the Peacock Plume, Tai Tan was already somewhat obsessed thanks to Tang Sans introduction. If he didnt have to participate in the approaching gathering, he really would like Tang San to immediately draw out the designs so he could start trying.
To a cksmith, what could move his heart more than producing formidable weapons?
In the Douluo Continent, this world belonging to Spirit Masters, weapons had never been regarded as important. If he could change this through hidden weapons, then, just like Tang San said, the Strength ns future was unlimited.
Impatiently, Tai Tan began to question Tang San for the concrete details of making the Peacock Plume. These manufacturing methods were already branded in Tang Sans mind, so he might as well give Tai Tan a detailed exnation in the carriage.
Pitifully, Ma Hongjun and Tai Long were directly driven by Tai Tan over to the other carriage, giving Tang San enough room to exin. They couldnt understand what they were hearing anyways, so they could only be in the way here.
Once they reached a rest town on the way, Tai Tan impatiently went to buy pens and paper, without caring anything for master and servant rtionships, had Tang San start drawing out the designs for him right in the carriage. He then began to ponder how to make it. He didnt want to let even a bit of the details slip past.
Tang San was also extremely cooperative. Even if the carriage would shake a bit, with his strength, he naturally wouldnt be influenced a bit. From Tai Tan, he seemed to see himself from hisst life. Besides respect for his senior, the rtionship between the two grew more and more familiar.
When the two nerds came together, time passed with lightning speed. When Tang San and Tai Tans research was in full swing, the destination of their journey, Rising Dragon City, was swiftly approaching.
Grandpa.Tai Long called out outside the carriage.
Tai Tan resentfully and angrily said:Didnt I say not toe bother us.
Outside the carriage, Tai Long couldnt help a wry smile. In close to half a month of travel, besides necessities, Tang San and Tai Tan hadnt even stepped out of the carriage to eat. Evente at night, the two could still be heard loudly haranguing, even to the extent of argumentative tones. When faced with some key problem of manufacturing, neither old or young would agree topromise. Tai Long thought to himself that, if someone didnt know better, they might think it was Tang San who was his grandfathers grandson.
Grandpa, weve already reached the imperial border, you have toe out. The border guards will inspect the carriages. Ill have to trouble you and young master to leave the carriage a while.
Tai Tan raised his head to look eye to eye with Tang San. Even though the two of them hadnt rested much in these days, their minds were still better than anyone. In these more than ten days, whether Tai Tan or Tang San, both had been thrown into a kind of fanatical world. This was the first time Tang San had this kind of feeling sinceing to this world, the once hard working researching, the once zealotry appearing once again. Even though the two were frequently at odds, often arguing, the counterparts unique point of view would give them both a kind of feeling of a wide panorama opening up. Their only current thought was regret for not having met earlier.
Tai Tanughed out loud, saying:I should step down to stretch a bit, these weary old bones cant match up to you. Lets go, little San, well go out into the sun.
Due to the two fiercely arguing the light of heaven and depth of the earth amidst their research, their terms of address had also subsequently changed. Tai Tan had at that time called Tang San little brat, and Tang San had without any trace of politeness also called him old orangutan. What they debated at that time was whether to useposite materials to make the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle.
Tang Sans point of view was that they couldnt, Tai Tans was that they could. He had researchedposite materials for many years, and waspletely confident in them. However, the final winner of the debate had still been Tang San. After Tang San gave Tai Tan a detailed ount of the forces the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle would have to bear when wound, Tai Tan had made careful calctions, discovering that his thoughts had been somewhat simple. It was also when he saw these equations that he truly came to understand just how frighteningly powerful the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle was.
Of course, he still wasnt convinced, and Tai Tans final words at that time was that this thing wasnt something that could be made by humans.
Opening the carriage door, warm sunshine fell on them. The Star Luo Empire was in the south of the Continent, and temperatures were a bit higher than in the northern Heaven Dou City. Stepping down from the carriage, Tang San and Tai Tan unconsciously made the same action, spreading their arms and exerting themselves to stretch.
By now, the two carriages had arrived at the frontier checkpoint. Blocking them was a small patrol unit of a hundred Heaven Dou Empire soldiers. Of course, these so called imperial soldiers didnt really belong to the Heaven Dou Empire, but were rather directly subordinate to some subordinate kingdom. Only these days Tang San had always been shut in the carriage lost in research with Tai Tan, without paying any attention to the outside. He didnt know where this was, or which kingdom those soldiers belonged to.
A few soldiers walked over, climbing over the carriage Tang San and Tai Tan sat in, starting to inspect it. They of course wouldnt find anything. Tang San had long since ced all the ns in the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges.
Softly caressing the fur of Xiao Wu in his arms, Tang San said in a low voice:Im sorry, Xiao Wu. Ive wronged you over these days, not even going out in the sun. Ill definitely pay attentionter.
Whether because she spent the majority of her time eating and sleeping or not, Xiao Wus body had grown a size plumper, and the aura of life she exuded had also grown richer. At the roots of that shiny fur, there was already a faint golden color.
The Yearning Heartbroken Red was top quality among immortal herbs. Even though it couldnt return Xiao Wus soul, it still constantly transformed her body. In terms of breath of life, even though Xiao Wu was currently only a rabbit, she already wasnt weaker than ten thousand year old mythical beasts. This was undoubtedly a good foundation preparation for her future resurrection.
In the sunshine, Tai Tans face gradually appeared a bit exhausted. Even though his cultivation was deep, he had after all already stepped into his old age, how could hepare to the abnormally transformed physique of Tang San in energy?
Little San, what do you think about that n to strengthen the Godly Zhuge Crossbow?Tai Tan couldnt help continue discussing some issues the two of them were researching.
Tang San nodded, saying:The theory is sound. But if its remodelled, the cost of that alloy of yours wont be low, even several times higher than refined iron. But its still hard to say concretely how strong it will be. Its not only the crossbow mechanism being changed, the crossbow bolts are equally being remodelled, otherwise, no matter how powerful the firing force, its useless if the fired crossbow bolts cant withstand it.
Tai Tan grinned, saying:Thats for sure, I already have some ideas, not only will the crossbow bolts be converted to alloy, moreover, I still n to carve blood grooves on top, ording to the designs of your Bone Piercing Needles. Like this, the prating power can be disyed to its greatest degree. I think that, let alone fortieth or fiftieth rank, when the timees, even sixtieth ranked Spirit Masters will be threatened.
Tang Sanughed in spite of himself:Then if moving on, arent you next going to say that well rece the material for the Peacock Plume with your alloy?
Tai Tan scratched his head,That doesnt seem like itll work, the weight of my alloy really cantpare to ck lined iron. The impact force will becking. After all, the Peacock Plume needs to simultaneously hold as many as three hundred sixty five hidden weapons, weight is still extremely important.
Tang Sanughed out loud, saying:Transforming the Godly Zhuge Crossbow isnt impossible, but making it will be even more difficult. I believe the original Godly Zhuge Crossbow should still be kept, after all, forrge scale production, the single unit cost cant be too high. We can also give the alloy version Godly Zhuge Crossbow a try. But, after the fiftieth rank, with each level a Spirit Master advances, his strength will be fundamentally different. Im afraid the killing power of the Godly Zhuge Crossbow wont be as good as you imagine after remodelling. But Spirit Masters of the fiftieth rank or so shouldnt be any major problem.
Tai Tan somewhat unepting said:Putting into practice is the only standard for evaluation, once weve tried it well talk about it again.
Tang San smiled:Even though the room for improving the Godly Zhuge Crossbow is limited, after hearing what you just said, I have a new thought. Besides the internal mechanism, arge part of the difficulty of making the Peacock Plume lies in those twelve kinds of unusual needles. The needles are small, making them is also extremely meticulous work. I think, we can not only convert those Godly Zhuge Crossbow bolts into the Bone Piercing Needles you mention, but equally convert into another few kinds of needles, just changing the needle to a bolt. After increasing the volume, making them will be a lot easier. Like this, we can have twelve different versions of the Godly Zhuge Crossbow. Further adding the firing strength increase from the alloy, it can catch people even more off guard.
Good kid, this n is good. Well properly figure it outter. Like this, our Godly Zhuge Crossbow wont be so singr. Oh, right, why didnt I think that, through using different crossbow bolts, the power and properties will change. When manufactured, as long as the firing troughs are adjusted, if twelve different kinds of Godly Zhuge Crossbow bolts shoot, wouldnt that be arge version of the Peacock Plume? Perhaps the fire power wouldnt be as great as the Peacock Plume over short distances, but the range would be longer, its effect would definitely be even better when dealing withrge groups of enemies.
Standing nearby, Tai Long as well as the dumbstruck listening Ma hongjun now couldnt help a trace of helplessness. They again saw a burning light in Tang San and Tai Tans eyes. Ma Hongjun couldnt help saying:Its over. It seems we still cant sit in the front carriage. One old and one young, why are they both so crazy when talking about hidden weapons?
Tang San heard ma Hongjuns words, and raised a fist at him,
Fatty, you dont understand this. Theres always been a fine line between genius and madman.
At these words, everyone couldnt helpughing. Those Strength n nsmen following Tai Tan to participate in the gathering this time couldnt help clicking their tongues in wonder, they hadnt seen the old n chief so happy in a very long time. The affection with which he looked at Tang San was simply far stronger than for Tai long. That signature grandson was already forgotten at the back of his mind.
At this moment, the soldiers inspecting the carriage had already stepped out, gaze shing across Tang San and the others, one of the soldiers said:You, you, and you all. Hand over your magic tools, well inspect them for contraband.
This somewhat abrupt voice blocked everyones rxed and cheerful mood, and Tai Tan frowned:Since when did the frontier guard have a rule like that? Ive never heard of inspecting spirit tools.
Only nobles and Spirit Masters could possess something like spirit tools. Used to carry important items, how could they be casually revealed?
The speaking soldier snorted once, raising his hand and waving, immediately all the soldiers at the border station encircled them with shouts. The more than one hundred soldiers immediately assumed and appearance of bows bent and swords drawn. The two carriages with Tang San and the others werepletely surrounded.
That speaking soldier seemed to be the captain, coldly snorting,Im the one with the final say here. You didnt hear about the rules before? You have now. Hand over your spirit tools at once, otherwise, dont me me for being blunt.
Who was Tai Tan? The Strength n chief, the Strength n never had good tempers, least of all him. Laughing coldly,Fine! Got guts. Dare move on me. I want to have a look at how youll collect our spirit tools today. Let them see who we are.
Including Tai Long, the five the five Strength n nsmen simultaneously gave their reply, rich spirit power abruptly releasing from their bodies, instantly expanding as if inted, terrifying muscles tearing the clothes on their upper bodies, in the blink of an eye revealing a frightful aura of strength.
The Strength n were pure strength Spirit Masters, with terrifying strength. None could be their equal among equal level Spirit Masters. Five Spirit Masters, four Spirit Kings and one Spirit Ancestor. The powerful imposing manner immediately forced those soldiers crowding around them to retreat again and again.
Instantly, the expressions of all the soldiers changed greatly, the hands holding their weapons already starting to tremble somewhat.
Tang San looked somewhat pondering at these soldiers, thoughts linking up in his mind. Generally speaking, even though border inspections were strict, it absolutely wasnt to the degree of inspecting spirit tools. Even though people with spirit tools could be nobles, they could also be Spirit Masters. Could it be these soldiers werent afraid of running into Spirit Masters? Wrong. There was some reason for this.
Before Tang San could inquire further, just at this moment, a strange cold voice echoed,Yo, so many Spirit Masters! Four Spirit Kings, one Spirit Ancestor, no wonder they dare refuse inspection. But dont you know that refusing border inspections and forcefully charging the border is unpardonable?
Altogether three people walked out from the barracks to the side with heads swaying. Seeing these three people, that captain from before seemed to loose a breath as if relieved of a burden, swiftly running over, saying something in a low voice to the three people.
Even though these three were also dressed as soldiers, their attire seemed somewhat crooked, and they were all over fifty. If one had to describe their appearance, it could only be said to be vulgar beyond vulgar.
The speaker was a slightly plump middle aged man, his skin appearing dark yellow, short hair, a face with a cheap appearance, seemingly a bit effeminate. With a soft voice, also making gesturing with his hands as he spoke, he seemed rather awkward.
The middle aged man in the middle had what was considered the best appearance of the three, and he was also the tallest, tangled hair hanging to his shoulders. A brandy nose, small eyes, swollen like a goldfish. One look gave the impression of an excessive love of wine.
The middle aged man on the right looked the most vulgar. Built slim, especially his wasted face, crooked mouth, swaying shoulders, holding a cucumber thinrge cigar at the corner of his mouth, an appearance as if shaking a tail from side to side that made people want to whip him.
Seeing these three, everyone couldnt help their brows creasing. Very clearly, these three fellows werent any good creatures, and they were still at ease in in front of the spirit power released by five Spirit Masters, this made clear they were also Spirit Masters.
Tang San and Ma Hongjun looked face to face. The expressions in both their eyes became a bit entric, especially Ma Hongjun whose facial expression grew extremely strange, the appearance of restrainingughter.
Even the red eyes of Xiao Wu in Tang Sans embrace fell on that leftmost person. Even though there was no expression in her eyes, she still blinked constantly.
Very quickly, the three vulgar middle aged men had walked over, that peculiar fellow on the left saying:Causing trouble. So what if youre Spirit Masters? If you want to pass through here, leave behind the things in your spirit tools. Dont haggle with me, otherwise, you wont even keep your lives.
As he spoke, three spirit power fluctuations simultaneously erupted from the trio.
This leftmost fellow surged with a vague pink luster, immediately afterwards, a pink thing appeared over his head. It seemed like two covers, both round. Resting on his head, they were strange beyond strange.
Only, attracting everyones attention was that he also had five spirit rings, one white, one yellow, three purple. Even though the spirit ring allocation wasnt up to much, he seemed very proud.
The vulgar middle aged man in the middle also grew very strange. Under the effect of his spirit, his his neck suddenly grew, his mouth stretching forward, countless white feathers growing on his arms. Spreading his arms, his belly also grew veryrge, only those swollen eyes still kept their original appearance.
In terms of spirits, the right hand middle aged man was still the most normal, a de appearing in his hand, but it was a broken de.
The right hand and middle two middle aged men both had six spirit rings, also roughly the same configuration, but with one more ck ten thousand year spirit ring than the one on the left. They were unexpectedly two Spirit Emperors.
No wonder they wouldnt pay attention when confronting four Spirit Kings and a Spirit Ancestor, they had some strength.
Tai Tan snorted furiously. Even though it had reallye to this, their side might not lose. But seeing the unbridled and vulgar appearance of the opponents he couldnt hold back, about to release his spirit and let those vulgar fellows see who was stronger here.
But, he was stopped by Tang San. Tang San smiled:Leave this to me and Fatty. We also have some history with that guy on the left. Fatty, Ill leave him to you.
Disregarding the opponents being three, and moreover two with spirit power higher than Ma Hongjuns, with Tang San backing him up, what would he still be afraid of?
Ma Hongjun already couldnt wait, at once taking a sudden step forward,Bu Le, do you still recognize little gramps?
The leftmost Spirit Master immediately looked distracted when Ma Hongjun called out, his unbridled burning energy also lowering somewhat. Originally, these three fellows were the three vulgar cheap customers from back then. The peculiar person on the left was Ma Hongjuns one time love rival, whose vital area had finally been cooked by Ma Hongjun, Bu Le. That fellow in the middle was called E Kao. The rightmost person was called Tian Ya. The vulgar aura of these three gathered together was enough to rm heaven and earth, and make ghosts cry.
However, it was also just because of their vulgarity and pettiness that no sect would shelter them. As a matter of fact, not long ago these three fellows had thought of a way to make money, relying on their Spirit Master identity to join the army, robbing at this border post.
No matter who, as long as they passed here, these people would rake off ayer of skin. The trios spirit power level wasnt low, and could even be certain when meeting ordinary Spirit Masters. This then led to the current scene.
Damn fatty, how do you know my name?Bu Le asked puzzled with his peculiar voice.
Ma Hongjun grinned,Did you forget the vor of roast chicken from back then? Should I call you transvestite Bu Le?
Hearing this, Bu Les expression immediately changed. His gaze at Ma Hongjun becamepletely different, his eyes seemingly about to shoot me,Bastard, youre that little fatty?
Ma Hongjun, immensely proud with himself, said:Thats right. Last time I burned that broken stick of firewood of yours. What do you n to have me burn this time?
Ill fight you.Bu Les hot blood had already rushed to his head, charging at Ma Hongjun regardless of anything.
Bu Les lewdness counted as number one among the three vulgar cheap customers, and since having his treasure destroyed by Fatty, he had never gotten back up, his spirit power cultivation had alsogged further and further behind his two peers. In terms of talent, these three vulgar fellows were originally still pretty good. Back then when he suffered Xiao Wus sneak attack, he had already been close to the fiftieth rank.
Now hearing Ma Hongjun admit who he was, the mes of hatredbusted. He only had one thought in his heart, and that was to thoroughly cripple a certain part of this fatty, to let him also experience what he had once suffered.
However, it had been a long time since Ma Hongjun was that little fatty he had so easily bullied. Watching Bu Le throw himself at him, an intense phoenix me immediately rushed out, the suddenly rising temperature immediately distorting the air.
Two yellow, two purple, one ck, five spirit rings appeared out of nowhere. Even though both their spirit power wasnt far apart, in terms of spirit rings and the quality of their spirit itself, Ma Hongjun was far too powerful.
Unfortunately, Bu Le was already blinded by anger, unable to pay attention to anything. With a shake of his right hand, those two pink covers on his head immediately flew up, going straight to envelop Ma Hongjun. The covers grewrger in midair, seemingly still having some true imposing manner. Bu Les five spirit rings glittered practically one after another, using his full strength.
When E Kao and Tian Ya heard Ma Hongjuns words they immediately knew who this fatty was. Back then they had searched for Ma Hongjun for a very long time, but had to give up when they didnt find him. Now seeing the colors of the spirit rings Ma Hongjun released, these two vulgar fellows didnt care about any rules, immediately charging behind Bu Le.
Unfortunately, they ran into Tang San. With a sh before their eyes, there was already a person there. Overbearing and tyrannical imposing manner spread out. Extremely ice cold killing intent barred their way forward just like sharp knives. Tang Sans Deathgod Domain suddenly erupted. There was unexpectedly a faint white mist in the air. Right now, Tang San had already returned Xiao Wu to the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse.
A chill from the bottom of their hearts made E Kao and Tian Yas steps forward screech to a halt. Looking at the handsome youth in front of them, their eyes revealed an intense overwhelming shock.
They were both slick customers of the Spirit Master world, and they could naturally feel that the almost tangible killing intent Tang San released wasnt something that could be obtained by just cultivation. That was something umted through vast amounts of blood! Even though they didnt see any spirit rings appearing, this surging ice cold killing intent already made them think of retreating.
The dense white mist gradually spread, enveloping the three people within. The ice cold feeling continued to grow, and E Kao and Tian Ya both discovered their bodies were a bit more sluggish than usual.
With a sh of ck light, the Clear Sky Hammer had already appeared in Tang Sans hand. He didnt use his Blue Silver Emperor spirit in order to keep his hundred thousand year spirit ring from being seen by the opponents. Killing these three vulgar fellows was nothing, but he couldnt kill all the soldiers here. Therefore, he chose to use the Clear Sky Hammer.
Despite this, Tang Sans strength still didnt weaken by much. First disregarding his Tang Sect secret skills, with the power of four spirit bones as well as the Clear Sky Hammer itself, that wasnt far short of the Blue Silver Emperor.
Let alone when he still had the power of two great domains.
The lines of the Deathgod Domain carved onto the Clear Sky Hammer released white brilliance, and under Tang San urging it with his full strength, the domains effect constantly grew stronger.
Go!E Kao shouted, forcefully beating his two arms transformed into wings, countless white feathers rushing out, turning into a hurricane of white feathers, shooting at Tang San. Each feather was like a sharp de, flickering with a faint metallic luster. This was already his fourth spirit ability.
When Tang San released the Deathgod Domain, these two fellows had already begun to beat the drums of retreat. After all, there were still another five Spirit Masters behind Tang San and Ma Hongjun, notcking cultivation. They knew that they had kicked an iron panel here today.
However, attack was the best way to cover a retreat, theyd still first beat back Tang San, then they could escape easier. Moreover, even though they were a bit vulgar, the feelings between the three brothers were still deep, theyd leave with Bu Le.
At the same time as E Kaounched his attack, Tian Ya scurried along fiercely, at high speed moving past next to the hurricane. In the same instant as he elerated, his broken de was already swinging, a faint green afterimage smeared directly towards Tang Sans neck.
The vulgar three cheap customers were pretty good as a group of Spirit Masters. Bu Le was a control type Spirit Master, E Kao was power attack type, and this Tian Ya was agility attack type.
However, could they really have their wishes fulfilled?
Despite Tang San not having entered the Spirit Emperor level for long, with his current spirit power and all sorts of skills, within the range of this level, he had no opponents.
As if he basically hadnt seen E Kaos hurricane, watching Tian Yas broken de afterimage already in front of him, Tang San suddenly disappeared without the slightest warning.
His sudden disappearance didnt only shock Tian Ya, E kaos hurricane also immediately lost its target.
Tian Ya suddenly felt an iparably oppressive force behind him, as if a mountain was toppling over him. He didnt dare turn around, his feet suddenly elerating, leaping forward. In terms of running away, this fellow could be said to be rather aplished.
The Clear Sky Hammer struck empty air, but Tang San didnt pause, immediately swinging the second blow. This time, his hammer was swinging at E Kao. At the same time as he swung the hammer, he also arrived behind E Kao.
Chapter 171 — Defense Clan
Chapter 171: Defense n
The formidable effect of the hundred thousand year spirit bone undoubtedly manifested here. Even though teleportation movement would consume a certain amount of spirit power, when used with the spirit bone, Tang Sans teleportation didnt need time to charge.
Tian Ya sensed an oppressive power descend on him, and even though E Kao didnt have Tian Yas speed, his reaction wasnt any slower, dropping and rolling in ce, he was already flipping over and away. Even though his head and face were filthy with grime, at least Tang Sans hammer swing at empty air.
Despite not hitting either of them, E Kao and Tian Yas faces were both deathly pale.
Neither understood why this youth in front of them, without even a spirit ring, could fully use a frightful ability like teleportation, and still that hammer with those formidable spirit power fluctuations gave them even more of an irresistible impression.
They were basically without a way to fight. They werent withoutrge scale attack abilities, but under the constantly increasing effect of the Deathgod Domain, their originally frail fighting spirit had alreadypletely copsed.
Bu Le, retreat. For a nobleman to take revenge, ten years isnt too long.E Kao shouted somewhat mournfully.
However, even if Bu Le wanted to retreat now, it wasnt that easy.
The giant covers Bu Le threw out descended towards the top of Ma Hongjuns head. Back then, he originally used these covers to block Ma Hongjuns phoenix mes, afterwards trapping him, giving him a beating. But Ma Hongjun hadnt been that little fatty for a long time now. Over so many years of practical learning, under the help of the Cockb Phoenix Sunflower, and the true awakening of his phoenix, how could that sticky phoenix me be blocked bymon spirits?
Firelight abruptly shing, Ma Hongjun met Bu Les two covers without dodging or sidestepping. Bu Les spirit was called Heavenly Gauze Twin Covers. It was a kind of strangely shaped spirit. Perhaps it was because this fellows disposition was too lewd, but this spirit was basically evolved from certain female essentials.
It was in itself exceptionally durable, especially under the amplification of spirit power, and its uses were diverse. Among control type Spirit Masters, it was also considered a kind of marvel.
Unfortunately, what he met today was Ma Hongjun withpletely awakened phoenix mes.
Pink light shed. Ma Hongjun was already covered by the two oveid Heavenly Gauze Covers, and Bu Le immediately exulted. His third spirit ring brightening, the Heavenly Gauze Cover immediately constricted. He was also charging in Ma Hongjuns direction with extreme speed.
Damn fatty, this time youre dead. The first thing Ill do is remove that toy of yours, and have you also feel the pain of not being able to be a man.
However, before he could approach, suddenly, a violent scorching hot feeling abruptly rose in his heart. Immediately after, this scorching heat rushed up his throat, and with a vomiting sound, Bu Le spit out a mouthful of blood, his steps forward immediately slowing.
He looked on, overwhelmed with shock, as his Heavenly Gauze Twin Covers unexpectedly turned fiery red, tongue after tongue of me starting to prate them, a red hot feeling constantly attacking his body and mind.
The spirit and Spirit Master were one integral whole. As the spirit suffered damage, the Spirit Master would also suffer a certain amount of the attack. Bu Les spirit was also only this Heavenly Gauze Twin Cover, not as inexhaustible as Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor. While turning pale with fright, his mind had also awakened from fury somewhat, and he hurriedly withdrew his Heavenly Gauze Twin Covers without the slightest hesitation.
With a cry, a pair of enormous phoenix wings dazzlingly unfolded. The enormous phoenix wings extended behind Ma Hongjuns back, and even though he himself was chubby, these phoenix wings at least were dazzlingly beautiful, the touching beauty and that scorching hot me making the surrounding soldiers, as well as the Strength ns nsmen, filled with a shocking feeling.
Those four Strength n nsmen had originally only taken Ma Hongjun for Tang Sans attendant, and Ma Hongjun this little Fatty was alsoparatively easy going, never paying much attention to things like status, and didnt exin anything on his behalf. As he now spread his phoenix wings, using his third spirit ability, Phoenix Ascension, these Strength n members learned just how powerful he actually was. But the force from this spirit already made these equally leveled Spirit Masters feel formidable pressure, let alone Bu Le currently confronting Fatty.
The Heavenly Gauze Twin Covers Bu Le withdrew were already damaged. Watching Ma Hongjun unfold the phoenix wings, he knew he might not be able to get a good oue today. E Kao and Yian Yas voices echoed at this moment, however, how would retreating be that easy?
Ma Hongjun grinned,My turn.The immense Phoenix Ascension wings behind him pped, suddenly bringing his plump figure flying, shooting straight for Bu Le. Along with his increase in spirit power, the time that Phoenix Ascension could suspend him in the air was growing longer and longer. Even though it wouldnt seem fast, the phoenix mes bursting from Ma Hongjun rigidly targeted Bu Le, leaving Bu Le with no choice but to focus on confronting him.
If Bu Le wanted to retreat now, how could his speed match up to Ma Hongjun in the air? If he was caught from behind, his oue would be even more miserable.
Helplessly, Bu Le could only hold his still scalding Heavenly Gauze Twin Covers in front of his chest with both hands, his expression grieving and indignant. Of course, it really was difficult for people to sympathize with the grief on that vulgar face.
Bu LeE Kao threw himself in Bu Les direction without the slightest hesitation, and Tian Yu also equally moved. They both saw that Bu Le was unable to resist. If Ma Hongjun got in close, he would definitely die.
Your opponent is me.Tang Sans third hammer blow struck down, the hammer slightly askew. After evolution, the Clear Sky Hammer was even more overbearing than before, and under theplementing effect of the Deathgod Domain, was swinging three sessive swings of the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method. even though Tang San was constantly teleporting, this still didnt influence the oveying force of the hammer.
Tian Ya and E kaos eyes were already somewhat red,Ill fight you.
E Kaos sixth spirit ring suddenly brightened, that was also a ten thousand year spirit ring, the swan wings instantly turning ck, his whole body rotating, amidst surging ck light, a powerful and sharp energy pulse erupted from the wings, meeting Tang Sans Clear Sky hammer.
Swan Asura de.
No matter what was said, he was still a Spirit Emperor over sixtieth rank. Even if he couldnt defeat Tang San, his full strength attack was still fairly dreadful.
Tian Ya also took advantage of this moment to leap up, swiftly moving in front of Bu Le, the broken de in his hand held high, his six spirit rings simultaneously releasing dazzling light. His broken de unexpectedly started to grow, turning four chi long in the blink of an eye. Swinging the long de in the air, several hundred de lights converged into a barrier in the air, blocking Ma Hongjuns charge attack. It was Tian Yas sixth spirit ring, Broken de Hundred Chop.
With an explosive sound, Tang San was thrown flying under the effect of the tremendous impact, his whole body spinning three times in midair before falling to the ground.
But E Kao was equally sorry, despite Tang Sans Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method only having the force of three swings, Tang Sans spirit power was higher than his, and the Clear Sky Hammer weight eight hundred jin. Therefore, even without the amplification of spirit abilities, the attack power of Tang Sans hammerblow was considerably frightful.
As a chief of tool spirits, what kind of might did the Clear Sky Hammer have? E Kao only felt his arms about to break, his internal organs as if on fire, his calfs already sunken into the ground.
Tang San was also surprised, since he hadnt expected the cowardly E Kao and Tian Ya to actually instantly erupt with such power. E Kaos Swan Asura de had extremely potent attack power, even though he had the Clear Sky Hammer for blocking, the ice cold de energy had still cut his right shoulder. Fortunately he had reacted extremely quickly, and he wasnt seriously injured.
This one de was undoubtedly Tang Sans wake up call, and also made him me himself. Clearly his strength was above the opponents, but he was still injured, this only pointed to one problem, that he had carelessly underestimated him. E Kao absolutely wasnt powerful in the Spirit Emperor level, but he had still underestimated him, leading to him almost being seriously hurt.
At the same time as Tang San and E Kao separated on their side, Ma Hongjuns side had also reached a result. A cloud of dense me erupted in mid air, turning into countless fiery red balls of fiery red light that sted out, several hundred balls of me seeming like dazzling fireworks, but each ball contained tremendous explosive force and iparably scorching hot phoenix me.
Confronted with that Broken de Tian Yas sixth spirit ability, Fatty also finally used his fifth, Phoenix Meteor Shower.
Even Tang San didnt dare meet this spirit ability of Fattys. When the spirit abilityunched, half the sky had already turned scarlet. The spirits own advantage became more and more clear along with spirit power rising. As one of the most formidable beast spirits, Ma Hongjuns Fire Phoenix constantly rose to higher levels. Even though this was only a fifth spirit ability, it was still Fattys one ten thousand year spirit ability. Unexpectedly it was hardly at a disadvantage when it came into contact with Broken de Tian Yas sixth spirit ability.
Tai Tan shouted to those soldiers watching the fight,If you dont want to die, run farther!
The soldiers were long since scared stupid by such a vast scene, but reacted once they heard Tai Tans lion like roar. One by one they frantically ran away while crying for their dad and shouting for their mom.
Just at the same time as they began to escape, the two great spirit abilities also smashed together.
A series of explosive bursts resounded in the air, one phoenix meteor after another striking into Tian Yas de light. Both sides shattered simultaneously, collided again, shattered again.
In terms of spirit power, naturally Broken de Tian Ya had some advantage as a Spirit Emperor, but could his spiritpare to Ma Hongjuns? Amidst a session of violent collisions, the broken de in Tian Yas hand became extremely scalding, the tremendous pressure hitting him head on leaving him less and less able to breathe. His Broken de Hundred Chops were already gradually retreating, soon about to be unable to withstand the Phoenix Meteor Shower.
That Ma Hongjun could skip a level to fight him, besides his spirit and spirit abilities, dont forget that he still had a spirit bone. Just the overall added attribute upgrade this spirit bone gave him was already enough to make up for the not veryrge difference in spirit power between him and Tian Ya. Under such circumstances, how could Tian Ya block his offensive?
Bu Les face had already be extremely unsightly. The Heavenly Gauze Twin Covers spread out, blocking in front of him and Tian Ya. Ma Hongjuns tyrannical Phoenix Meteor Shower was already something he couldnt get involved in with his strength, what he could do was only help him and Tian Ya defend as far as possible.
Finally, along with an ear piercing shattering sound, Tian Ya blood madly spurted from Tian Yas mouth, his Broken de also finally turning back into a broken de. The spirit being injured directly injured him.
But right now, Ma Hongjuns Phoenix Meteor Shower still had at least fifty or sixty balls left.
E Kaos qi and blood roiled. Even though he saw what was happening, it was already toote for him to save them. Unable to hold back the great anxiety in his heart, he couldnt help spitting out a mouthful of blood.
However, what nobody expected was that Fattys final several dozen phoenix meteors didntnd, but rather suddenly changed direction, arcing towards the sky, gradually growing fainter in the air.
The eyes of the originally standing before certain death Tian Ya and Bu Le were brimming with disbelief. On the other side, E Kao was also already stupefied.
However, equally shocked was also Tang San. He wasnt amazed that Fatty would hold back at thest moment, but rather because of the injury on his shoulder.
The original wound made him feel a stab of pain, however, as he turned his head to look at the wound, he saw ayer of faint golden light flickering over it. Immediately afterward, his right leg grew warm. As that golden light disappeared, the wound on his shoulder had unexpectedly recoveredpletely. If not for the torn clothes on his shoulder, there wouldnt even be a way of telling there had been any damage.
Just in this split second, Tang San finally felt effect of the other ability of his Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone. His memories couldnt help returning to the scene when he destroyed his right leg in order to forcefully extract the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone by suicide, the hot itch that spread throughout his body from his wounds, that seemed to be the joint effect of the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone and his blood. Just that at the time the only thing on his mind was Xiao Wu, and so he hadnt paid attention. Now that he remembered it, he finally understood just what the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones second ability was.
As the heir to the blood of the Blue Silver Emperor, after obtaining the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone, the effect of this hundred thousand year spirit bone should be even stronger than Xiao Wus to Tang San. Only now did Tang San finally understand where its powery.
The Phoenix Ascension behind Ma Hongjuns back was still outstretched. By now he had alreadynded in front of Tian Ya and Bu Le, his face revealing a smile,I really didnt expect you to still have some feelings of camaraderie while looking so vulgar.
The big cigar at the corner of Tian Yas mouth was already missing. He spoke with a hoarse voice:Why didnt you kill us?
Ma Hongjun pursed his lips,You want to die? The matter between me and Bu Le was already settled back then. He beat me, I roasted him there. Theres no hatred between us. Why would I kill him? What rtion does your robbery here have with us? I dont like killing people, alright? Just hurry up and fuck off, get out of the way so we can pass.
Bu Le looked somewhat lifelessly at Ma Hongjun. Clearly, he hadnt thought that Ma Hongjun would say something like this. For a moment, even though the light of hatred in his eyes didnt decrease, it still wasnt as venomous as before. Looking at those Phoenix Ascension wings behind Fattys back, there even seemed to be something in his eyes.
E Kao quickly walked over next to the two, pulling their clothes, Bu Le and Tian Ya simultaneously got up. Without saying anything else, Bu Le waved to the distant soldiers,Let them pass.
How would the soldiers dare be neglectful, that they had the courage to be impudent before was because of Bu Le and the other Spirit Masters supporting them. Seeing the ones they counted on all unable to resist, they hastily moved the barrier aside, opening the road.
Tang San walked over to Ma Hongjun. Without saying anything further, even though the four Strength n members were somewhat dissatisfied, the expression in Tai Tans eyes still hinted they return to the carriages.
Ma Hongjun grinned at Bu Le, saying:You can find me in Heaven Dou Cityter. Ill keep youpany anytime.
Bu Le looked face to face with Tian Ya, then suddenly said to Ma Hongjun:Little Fatty, I have something to say to you.
Ma Hongjun stared nkly,If theres something then say it.
Bu Le sighed, suddenly reaching out to hold the arm of Tian Ya next to him,
Actually, I dont really hate you either. When you just burned my darling treasure, I was simply in such pain I wished I was dead. Butter, as my injuries healed, I suddenly discovered that being a woman is quite good.As he spoke, he deliberately leaned his head against Tian Yas shoulder, his expression charming.
Of course, a person with such a vulgar appearance as his, exuding a charming feeling, one could imagine what kind of feeling that was.
In particr, the expression in Bu Les eyes was still from time to time aimed at Ma Hongjuns lower body, his butt twisting a few times, his tongue licking his lips, as if hungering for something.
Bleargh Fatty finally couldnt bear it, directly vomiting. Even though Tang Sans fortitude was a bit stronger, he also immediately moved back towards the carriage.
Ma Hongjun almost fell over himself running, yelling while running back to the carriage,Quick, quickly leave, I cant stand it.
Watching the two carriages speed off, Bu Le then released Tian Yas arm, snorting,Damn Fatty, if I cant beat you, Ill nauseate you to death. Humph humph, youre still soft.
The corners of Tian Yas mouth twitched,The problem is, you didnt just nauseate him. Im equally sick.
Eh
The carriages rushed ten kilometers without Ma Hongjun calming down, from time to time leaning out the carriage window to vomit. He vowed never to see those three people again in his life.
Tang San was a bit better. After he and Tai Tan began to discuss hidden weapons again, the churning feeling in his stomach gradually settled.
Rising Dragon City was situated in the north of Star Luo Empire, less than two hundred li from themon border of the two great empires, it was truly a frontier city.
Rising Dragon City in itself wasnt directly under the administration of the Star Luo imperial family, but rather the territory within the borders of a subordinate kingdom. Because of trade, this not at allrge city was still flourishing, visitorsing and going endlessly.
Kingdoms and duchies, on the surface these powers belonged to the two great empires, but in truth they hadnt been under imperial control for a long time, and moreover still controlled a lot of economically strategic towns, and behind them was the secret backing of Spirit Hall,peting with the empires as equals. Even though conflicts werentmon, along with imperial authority gradually being undermined, especially after the recent destruction of the two great sects, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School and the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n, the kingdoms and duchies had also acted increasingly aggressive. Some had even started to openly expand their territory. Even though the scope wasntrge, it could already reveal a great many problems.
But extraordinarily, the two great empirespletely disregarded their restless stirring. Everything seemed very calm, even to the extent that there were no signs of military movement. Perhaps it was because those kingdoms and duchiescked confidence, but the silence of the two great empires instead frightened them, and for the moment they didnt dare be too unbridled.
The Strength ns two carriages entered Rising Dragon City after passing a simple inspection at the gate. Of course, the taxes for foreign merchants entering the city were indispensable. The people were counted ordingly, but most astonishing was that even the horses counted as people. Each person was one gold spirit coin, the carriages three spirit coins, and further adding eight healthy horses, they had to pay tens of spirit coins.
Even though everyone were Spirit Masters, they didnt belong to Spirit Hall, and in order to avoid trouble, they might as well pay and smoothly enter the town.
Elder, what are our arrangements?Tang San asked Tai Tan. These days he and Tai Tan had always been talking hidden weapons, to the extent that they hadnt even thought to talk about the four n gathering.
Tai Tan carefully gathered up the blueprints in the carriage and ced them in his spirit tool,Well head directly to the Defense ns ce. Since theyre the hosts, naturally theyll stand for the arrangements. Actually, each gathering is only everyone meeting again after a long time, chatting about whats happened recently, looking out for each other. There are no fixed procedures.
Tang San nodded at that. Softly caressing Xiao Wus soft fur, his face revealed a somewhat pondering expression. Having arrived in Rising Dragon City, he should start to consider how to confront the four single attribute ns.
Tai Tan didnt disturb him either, he sat in the carriage resting with his eyes closed. After their exchange on this whole journey, if he only appreciated Tang San before, then now there was already a bit of admiration.
Tai Tan thought of himself as already being a peak level character in the forging world, but when talking with Tang San he would frequently sigh in admiration because of his intricate way of thinking and those borate hidden weapon designs. From his point of view, Tang San not only remembered the hidden weapons ns, but moreover had an extremely deep understanding of them. When the two disagreed, after careful analysis, it would frequently be Tai Tanpromising, and not this youngster.
In this period of exchange, Tai Tan grew increasingly convinced that his choice was correct. He understood that the Clear Sky n had perhaps produced another rmingly talented genius. To the extent that he was even more talented than the one who had been called the Continents youngest Title Douluo, Tang Hao.
Even if Tai Tan was rough on the outside, his mind was meticulous enough, otherwise he couldnt have had such a deep understanding of his forging art. He could of course guess Tang Sans objective ining along on this trip. Originally he wasnt a bit optimistic, but through his exchange with Tan San, he discovered the unique charm of this youth. Just as expected of a control type Spirit Master, he could frequently very easily control the overall situation. He basically wasnt like a barely twenty youth.
The more one was polished on the grindstone, the sharper one got, perhaps this was rted to his experiences. After enduring immeasurable pain and expending immeasurable effort, he had his present talent. That wasnt something that could be obtained by just relying on talent.
Rising Dragon City was far smaller than Heaven Dou City, and the two carriages pulled by eight horses very soon reached their destination.
The carriages stopped outside of arge house. When Tang San stepped down from the carriage and looked towards the great gate of this courtyard, his face couldnt help revealing a smiling expression. This unexpectedly seemed quite simr to the Strength ns mansion, just that the inscribed board above the gate had the word Defense.
Tai Tan smiled:Our four ns buildings were designed by the Defense n. Thats why theyre very simr. Even though the construction seems quite crude overall, inside are actually concealed a lot of mechanisms suitable for defending. The Defense ns position in the construction field isnt a bit lower than our Strength n in forging. Its said that this Rising Dragon City lords mansion was also remodelled by them. Its also because of that project that they couldy their foundation here.
When the two carriages stopped, two robust men were already running out from the great gate. Compared to the Strength n nsmen, they seemed a bit shorter, but gave people an even more massive impression.
One robust man hastily saluted deferentially,Hello, respected n chief Tai Tan, the Strength n is wee to our n.
Tai Tan waved his hand,ughing out loud,No need to be polite. Isnt the old rhino at the n?
The two Defense n big guys responsible for greeting smiled wryly at each other, secretly thinking, perhaps nobody other than you dares nickname our n chief old rhino.
Even though they silently cursed in their hearts, they didnt dare show it on their faces, one of them saying:The n chief is here, just waiting for all the seniors to arrive. We sent someone to report as soon as we saw the Strength ns carriages.
Before he had finished, a deep voice echoed from within the Defense ns mansion,You old orangutan. I could hear that loud windpipe of yours without even leaving the house. You actually dare call me names, haha.
Hearing this voice, Tai Tan immediatelyughed heartily without restraint,Dissatisfied, huh, if youve got the skill wellpare strength. After you beat me, I wont call you old rhino. How about it?
Between the wide open gates, an old man half a head shorter than Tai Tan walked out. This persons face was like a heavy date, steel needle like short hair already grizzled, his face ruddy, a pair of bell sized eyes bright and full of expression, extremely broad shoulders. Even though the robes he wore were very spacious, his build filled with iparable power and grandeur was still visible in his movements. If Tai Tan was like a towering mountain, then he was like a wide and solid fortress.
When the two old men saw each other, they spread their arms practically simultaneously, their solid chests firmly knocking together, issuing a loud thump. That noise was so loud it made Tang San jump, showing just how much effort they put into it.
Tai Long standing next to Tang San said in a low voice:Its custom. Among the four single attribute ns, us and the Defense n have the best rtionship. Grandpa and grandpa Niu are best friends, they grew up together. Theyre like this every time they meet.
Sure enough, after their violent collision, the two men tightly embraced each other,ughing loudly simultaneously. Judging by the veins on the terrifying muscles of Tai Tans arms, they didnt seem to just be hugging.
You old orangutan, youve grown a bit stronger again! Only, even if Im not stronger than you, dont even think about snapping these old bones.
Tai Tan snapped:Who doesnt know how thick your skin is? Tai Long,e here. Greet your grandpa Niu Gao.
Tai Long hurriedly strode forward, deferentially saluting the Defense n chief,Hello, grandpa Niu.
Niu Gao grabbed Tai Longs arm,What greetings, were all one family, why so many customs? En, Tai Long, youre quite robust, you have the bearing of your grandpa back then. Last time it was your dad and grandpa who came. I think that your future aplishments will surpass your fathers. Tai Tan that kid is still a bit petite.
Hearing this, Tang San couldnt help inwardly wiping his sweat. Someone built like Tai Nuo was still considered petite? Then there was no justice!
Tai Tan didnt introduce Tang San to Niu Gao, this was by Tang Sans own request. His identity as a child of the Clear Sky n could very easily cause trouble, he had to first observe the circumstances, then choose how to confront the other three single category ns.
Tai Tan said:Lets go. We still havent gone inside. Dont tell me we have to drink the wind here!
Niu Gao grinned,Think Ive forgotten in the excitement of seeing you? Lets go,e inside. Ive prepared you the liquor you like best, tonight us brothers wont return without getting drunk, if you dont dare, youre a soft egg.
Dog farts, when wasnt it you who got so drunk you crawled back. Come, Im afraid you wont seed. Eh, right, old rhino, those two fellows arent here?
Niu Gao said:Not yet, youre the first. Youre so energetic every time. Theres still another two days till the gathering.
Tai Tanughed out loud, saying:Doesnt matter, well drink heartily first. Best is if all the wine is finished when they arrive, let them drink water.
Tang San always observed coolly as he followed the two n chiefs with Tai Long and Ma Hongjun. The four Strength n disciples as well as the two disciples acting as coachmen followed behind them.
Through observation, Tang San discovered that this Defense n chief Niu Gao really had a very good rtionship with Tai Tan. If he was approached through this rtionship, it should be a bit easier. He just didnt know how to move this old man.
Just as Tai Tan said, the Defense ns architecture was almost exactly the same as the Strength n, giving a familiar feeling on entering.
The old brothers Tai Tan and Niu Gao walked arm in arm, their cheerfulughter almost never stopping. Only when they reached a wide hall did they separate as host and guest. Of course, both Tai Tan and Niu Gao sat in the seat of honor.
Tai Long didnt sit in the ce of the first guest, but rather left this seat for Tang San, he and Ma Hongjun sitting below. This action immediately drew Niu Gaos attention. People capable of bing n chief didnt just possess great strength. Niu Gaos character was somewhat simr to Tai Tan. Seeing Tai Longs actions, he couldnt help asking Tai Tan:Old orangutan, you didnt introduce us, who is this young man whos as pretty as ady? Eh, and that fatty. This doesnt seem like the style of your Strength n!
Hearing Niu Gaos interrogation, Tai Tan couldnt help looking at Tang San, inwardly pondering deeply a moment, then saying:These two are my grandsons friends from school. I brought them to have a look this time.
En?Hearing this, Niu Gaos gaze instead grew even more questioning. In fact, the gathering of the four single attribute ns was an extremely secret affair, how could outsiders be allowed to casually participate? Judging by the expression with which Tai Long looked at Tang San, he clearly saw a respectful mood. How would that happen with youngsters of the same age?
Niu Gao wasnt a person to mince words, snapping:Old orangutan, dont tell me you still have to hide things from a brother? Just who is this kid? Why would you bring him to the gathering?
Hearing Niu Gao ask this, Tang San knew that if he didnt stand up now, even if his identity was revealed in the future, he would inevitably receive Niu Gaos contempt. Confronting such an outspoken senior Spirit Master, it would be better to get it done with at once.
Immediately, Tang San stood up, saluting slightly to Niu Gao,Senior Niu Gao, hello. Myself am Tang San.
Niu Gao stared nkly,Your surname is Tang?
Tang San didnt hide it,My father is Tang Hao.
What?Hearing this, Niu Gao couldnt stay seated, fiercely shooting up to his feet, his original smile immediately turning gloomy. Turning his head he looked at Tai Tan to the side,Old orangutan, whats the meaning of this? Dont tell me the Clear Sky School hasnt caused us enough harm? If not for that Tang Hao, how would we have fallen to this state?
Tai Tans brows creased slightly,Old rhino, calm down a bit. Dont tell me that Spirit Hall would have let the Clear Sky School off without my masters matters back then? I hate the Clear Sky School just as much as you do for treating us subsidiary ns as disposable. But how is this rted to Tang San? With your age, cant you settle down a bit?
Chapter 172 — Poised For Battle, Comparing Defense With The Armor Plated Giant Rhinoceros
Chapter 172: Poised For Battle, Comparing Defense With The Armor ted Giant Rhinoceros
Niu Gaos expression was still very unsightly, ring at Tai Tan:Old orangutan, if someone else had brought him, I wouldve kicked him out long ago. Have him hurry up and leave, I dont want to see anyone rted to the Clear Sky School. Otherwise, dont me me for not sparing your feelings.
Tai Tan was also somewhat angry, he regarded Tang San extremely highly, even to the extent that he had entrusted the Strength ns future to him. Shooting to his feet, he said angrily:Then fine, well go together. Our Strength n doesnt need to take part in the gathering this time. Young master, were leaving.
Finished speaking, he headed towards the exit in big strides.
Niu Gao hadnt thought Tai Tans reaction would actually be so fierce, and his face immediately changed. He and Tai Tan had been brothers for many years, so he naturally knew this old fellow wasnt one to make decisions lightly. However, his words were already spoken, and as a n chief, if he were to take it back now he wouldnt be left with any face.
Senior Tai Tan, wait a moment.Tang San pulled Tai Tans arm. If they truly left, perhaps there wouldnt be any leeway to change the situation. He of course wouldnt call Tai Tan elder in front of outsiders.
Tai Tan looked at Tang San, and Tang San nodded at him, afterwards turned to face Niu Gao, giving him a deep bow,Senior Niu Gao, I apologize to you for the Clear Sky School and my father causing the four single category ns trouble back then. I know that such an apology cant mean anything. Following senior Tai Tan this time was in the hopes of finding a way to make it up to the four ns.
Niu Gao red at Tang San,Your Clear Sky School has lifted the seal?
Tang San shook his head,I only represent myself and my father. Not the Clear Sky School. The sect is still sealed.
Niu Gao snorted coldly,No matter whether the Clear Sky School has lifted the seal or not, theres not a copper spirit coin of responsibility towards our Defense n. Weve done very well, we have no use for any of yourpensation. Nor is it something a kid still smelling of his mothers milk can repay.
Hearing Niu Gaos words, Tang San instead of getting angry, smiled. He had already heard some margins for redemption in the meaning behind the counterparts words. Of course, this margin wasnt something Niu Gao had set aside for him, but rather for Tai Tans sake.
Right now, Tai Tan had also turned around, standing next to Tang San.
Confronted with Niu Gaos angry re, Tang San seemed very leisurely. Embracing Xiao Wu, his graceful character not the slightest flustered. In fact, Niu Gao was also a Spirit Douluo level power, and even if he didnt purposefully release his strength to pressure Tang San, his own aura as well as the aggression saved up over decades as n chief wasnt something an ordinary person could endure.
Senior Niu Gao, of course I cant swear that I can do anything for the four ns. You wont believe empty promises, and even I feel thats unconvincing. However, I hope you can give me one chance. Let me stay here to participate in the gathering. I dont want the Defense n to regard me as an enemy.
Niu Gao suddenly smiled, but his smile was even more frightening than his chill just now. A tyrannical pressure suddenly burst from him, oppressing Tang San just like a raging wave.
Give you a chance? Back when the Clear Sky School dered themselves sealed, did they give us four ns any chances? Back when your father fought Spirit Hall, did he think of our interests? Why would I give you a chance? Fuck off, get out of here, otherwise dont me an old man for being blunt.
An angry light shed in Tai Tans eyes, about to erupt, but was forcefully stopped by Tang San,Senior Tai Tan, let me deal with it on my own.
Tang Sans goal was to establish the Tang Sect in another world, to let the Tang Sect grow and develop on this Douluo Continent. If he couldnt even deal with this, how could he run a sect?
Confronting the immense pressure released by Niu Gao, Tang San advanced rather than retreat, taking a step forward. A faint white light appeared from his body, but the white light wasnt extroverted, but rather gathered close around him. When the formidable pressure Niu Gao released fell on him, a bizarre scene appeared. That immense pressure was unexpectedly cut in two by Tang Sans body, slipping past on either side of him, unable to affect him in any way.
Who was Tang San? As early as when his strength was still low and confronted the three board members of the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, he had forcefully ovee their pressure, let alone the current him. That white light was undoubtedly the Deathgod Domain inscribed on his Clear Sky Hammer, and the effect that appeared now was the evolved effect of the Deathgod Domain Deathgod Assault.
Just like the group binding after the Blue Silver Domain evolved, Deathgod Assault was also the result of the domain evolving along with Tang Sans strength. The evolved Blue Silver Domains ability Blue Silver Ranged Binding was arge scale control ability, superior inrge areas. And the Deathgod Domains evolved ability Deathgod Assault waspletely used on a single target. Right now Tang San had focused the Deathgod Domain within himself, and that Deathgod Assault turned his body into a sharp de, immediately causing a tyrannical cutting effect on that incorporeal pressure.
In the Spirit Master world, strength could always be said to solve a great many things. When Niu Gao felt the pressure he released unexpectedly cut apart like that, he also couldnt help being shocked, his gaze at Tang San immediately changing.
Somewhat stunned looking at Tang San, Niu Gao said:Worthy of being Tang Haos son, you can actually block my pressure. How old are you?
Tang San smiled calmly,Almost twenty one.
Niu Gaos expression changed again, clearly amazed by Tang Sans age. His gaze turned towards Tai Long to the side, and discovered that Tai Long was just now looking at him, the expression in his eyes still with something of looking at a good show. Somewhat in a rage from humiliation he said:Fine, if you want to stay its possible. Right here, as long as nothing is damaged, if you can persevere against me for the time of one stick of incense, Ill let you stay to participate in the gathering. Ill exin it to the two other sides.
Are you serious?The one to speak up wasnt Tang San, but rather Tai Tan. Right now, his face was already covered with a smile.
When Niu Gao saw Tai Tans smile, he suddenly had a feeling of the hairs all over his body standing up, somewhat resentfully saying to him:I, old Niu, am still a n chief, dont tell me Id speak without thinking?
Tai Tan grinned, saying:Good, very good. It seems theres no need to leave today. We can still finish off this old fellows wine tonight.
Niu Gao snorted angrily,Old orangutan, are you so confident in this little fellow? My spirit power has advanced in these two years, even if I still cantpare to you, Im still at the eighty fourth rank. How old is he? I say its one stick of incense.
Tai Tan smiled mysteriously, saying:You try it and youll know. I guarantee you wont know if you dont try. One try will frighten you out of your skin. Old rhino, dont me your big brother for not warning you. Theres none in the young generation of the Clear Sky School that can stand next to Tang San, his talent isnt inferior in any way to his father. Hes a leading figure of the present Clear Sky School third generation. A strong contender for the next Clear Sky School master.
Hearing Tai Tans words, Niu Gaos expression immediately grew serious. Other things didnt matter, but Tai Tan saying he was more talented than Tang Hao, that made his spirit droop. He and Tai Tan were close as brothers, and Tai Tan himself wouldnt lie to him. Moreover, within Tai Tans words, there was unexpectedly still a faintly warning feeling. It seemed to warn him not to keel over.
Just at this moment, Tang San spoke,Senior Niu Gao, you are the close brother of senior Tai Tan, naturally youre also my senior. How about this. Well make ourpetition a bit simpler. Neither of us will use spirit abilities, but we can gather spirit force. Well each strike the opponent three times. The other side cant dodge, only block. If, after three strikes, junior can still keep standing here, the senior please let junior stay here to participate in the gathering, how about it?
Hearing Tang San say this, let alone Niu Gao being stunned, even Tai Tan widened his eyes in shock. Naturally not because Tang San gave himself an easy way to win, but rather because the conditions he raised were too favorable to Defense n chief Niu Gao.
The Defense n, like the Strength n, as a single attribute n, they wholeheartedly spent all their efforts on defense. Their defensive power was tyrannical, something no Spirit Masters on the same level couldpare to. Even the famed Elephant n School didnt dare say they surpassed the Defense n in defense.
Without using spirit abilities, not allowed to dodge, enduring three of the opponents attacks. This was clearly a method that allowed the Defense ns defensive power to be disyed to its greatest degree. Not to mention level ground, it already let Niu Gao hold an invincible position. And as a Spirit Douluo level power, even if Niu Gao didnt use spirit abilities, his pure spirit power bombardment was already quite powerful.
Tai Tan somewhat anxiously gave Tang San a meaningful look, but Tang San didnt seem to see it. Still attentively watching Niu Gao with a graceful expression, waiting for his reply.
Niu Gao red at Tang San, not recovering for a long time as he couldnt think why Tang San would propose terms so favorable to him. Clearly, this youth in front of him wasnt nning on leaving, then that could only prove that he hadplete confidence in himself.
Kid, youre very brassy?Niu Gao said coldly.
Tang San shook his head with a smile, saying:I wouldnt dare. How could junior dare be arrogant in front of two seniors? I just dont want to harm the friendliness. Senior, please begin.Finished speaking, he returned Xiao Wu from his arms to the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse.
Niu Gao walked in front of Tang San withrge strides, halting,The method youve proposed already leaves me at a veryrge advantage, how could I go first. Kid, you begin.
Tang San wasnt polite about it,Then fine, senior be careful.As he spoke, he took a very simple step forward, one fist striking at Niu Gaos chest. His movements were extremely direct, but astonishing Niu Gao was that he unexpectedly didnt feel a trace of spirit power from Tang Sans punch.
After a thump sound, Tang Sans fist withdrew. Niu Gao stared nkly since he basically didnt feel any attack power, and couldnt help getting angry,Kid, are you ying with me?
Tang San shook his head with a smile,I wouldnt dare. Its just that honorable seniors defensive power is number one on the Continent. What need is there for me to make a fool of myself? Juniors attack wont affect senior anyway, so it would be better if I put all my effort into defending against seniors attack. Like this theres an even greater chance I will stay behind.
Tang Sans neither light nor heavy ttery immediately eased Niu Gaos expression,Then you take my first punch.
Niu Gao wouldnt be polite, if he couldnt beat down a barely twenty years old junior in three punches, he would absolutely lose face. But he would still give something in return for Tang Sans kind intentions, therefore, this first punch only used thirty percent force.
Absolutely dont look down on thirty percent of the strength of a Spirit Douluo. Even if Niu Gaos strength wasnt as tyrannical as Tai Tan, as a defense type Spirit Master, his strength absolutely wasnt weak. Further adding his spirit power, this thirty percent strength attack was still equivalent to amon sixtieth ranked Spirit Masters full strength attack.
Tang San really didnt dodge, nor did he use his spirit, directly epting this punch on his chest without flinching.
With a thump, Tang San fell backwards in response.
Just then Niu Gao secretly thought this youngster really was arrogant, unable to take one of his thirty percent strength punches. Only, he shouldnt be able to either. At his age, to be able to be a fortieth rank Spirit Master was pretty good. This method he had chosen really was disadvantageous to him.
However, before the thought had faded from Niu Gaos mind, his eyes widened once again.
After Tang Sans upper body leaned back forty five degrees, he swung back up. Immediately afterward, his body swayed violently with his waist as axis, constantly moving up and down just like waves billowing. But he didnt fall, he didnt even retreat half a step.
This scene went on for the space of several breaths, before Tang Sans body stabilized, his face not even red, his breath not hurried, looking towards Niu Gao, he smiled:Many thanks for senior being lenient.
Lenient?Thirty percent strength really was considered being lenient, but Niu Gao still hadnt expected Tang San to be able to keep standing. The reason he didnt fully use spirit power to attack was out of fear hed beat Tang San to death, provoking the Strength n and, more importantly, he didnt want to embarass his old brother Tai Tan.
However, he absolutely hadnt expected that, after enduring his thirty percent strength punch, without using spirit power, this youth before him would actually look as if nothing had happened, as if his punch just now hadnt even hit him.
Of course Niu Gaos punch hit the target. However, Tang San ingeniously dispersed the majority of it. Tang Sans swaying really wasntpletely caused by the opponents force, but rather him using his Controlling Crane Catching Dragon skill on himself. Each time he swayed, some of the force of the opponents attack at his chest dispersed. In the end, he didnt actually have to endure any violent attack. His skill in using four liang to push a thousand jin really could be called brilliant. But for the people of this world it was very difficult to understand that he had disyed this consummate skill.
Tang San spread a smile towards Niu Gao,Senior, juniors second punch wille. Be careful. This time junior will use strength.While speaking, Tang San punched again.
Niu Gao basically didnt n on blocking, he didnt believe Tang Sans attack could have any effect on him. In his eyes, Tang Sans fist was even more showy this time, striking light as a feather towards his chest. Right now, all the thoughts in his mind were on how much strength to use for the next punch in order to knock down Tang San, but not cause him too much harm.
Just when Tang Sans fist was several cun from Niu Gaos chest, suddenly, a rich white light burst from his body. That wasnt the release of a spirit, even less a spirit ability, but rather the blessed domain inscribed on his Clear Sky Hammer.
The white light instantly rushed from all over Tang Sans body to gather on his right hand, the Deathgod Domains evolved ability Deathgod Assault condensing on his fist in an instant. Just relying on these few cun of distance, Tang Sans fist abruptly elerated, bombarding Niu Gaos chest with speed difficult to discern with the naked eye. Strangely, as this punch struck Niu Gaos chest, it didnt make any sound.
The excessive modesty was only to make the opponent underestimate him. When he returned from the Clear Sky School, Tang San had already understood that this was a world where you had to speak with strength. The one with the strongest fist was the one with the loudest voice. If he didnt reveal his strength, others would only have a low opinion of him here.
His not using any force in his first punch was naturally not for the reason he said, but rather to make Niu Gao despise him. But this second punch used his real skill. Deathgod Domains evolved ability Deathgod Assault, and further adding the instantly erupting short range power, already used his full strength. If anyone could see it, they would discover that after his right hand was wrapped up in the Deathgod Domain, it hadpletely turned a jade color. The extroverted force of the Controlling Crane Catching Dragon eruptedpletely. He had already warned Niu Gao when he punched the second time, as for whether Niu Gao would really listen, that wasnt his problem.
Tang San moved very quickly, from the Deathgod Domain condensing to the short range force erupting, only an instant passed. With the single attribute of defense, Niu Gao wasnt specialized in reaction. Suddenly feeling a chill approaching his chest, Tang Sans fist was already nted in his stomach.
When Tang Sans fist made contact, Tang Sans face flushed red, but very quickly recovered to normal.
But Niu Gaos expression gradually changed from lifeless to groteseque. Suddenly, his face changed greatly, and immediately afterward, step, step, step, retreated three paces. Standing firm, opening his mouth, a white mist flowed out.
Good kid.Niu Gao was now both rmed and furious. He had secretly sneered at that lightning bolt like attack of Tang Sans even when it hit his chest, want to use a method like that? Can you imagine this old mans defense? Without even using his spirit, the durability of Niu Gaos skin wasnt any less than a real rhinoceros.
However, as the fist reached him, he discovered it wasnt that simple. First, Tang Sans punch just struck a great acupuncture point on his chest, and moreover the spirit power erupting over the short rangepletely condensed together. But most dreadful was still that concentrated Deathgod Assault. The instantly erupting killing intent wasnt something that could be blocked with physical defense.
Niu Gao only felt a great force reach him, he actually blocked that force, but the chill brought within the force pierced his chest like a steel needle, immediately numbing his whole body. That cold air unexpectedly forced him to gasp for breath, and even his heart seemed agitated to the point of bursting. Fortunately his strength was tyrannical, and his defense powerful beyond powerful, with a heart far stronger than an ordinary persons. He then straightened with difficulty, opening his mouth to spit out white mist. That was the killing intent produced by Tang Sans Deathgod Domain.
Watching Niu Gao sessively retreat three steps, Tai Tan was also unable to conceal his shock. He was very clear on how powerful Niu Gaos defense was, he himself might not be able to injure that old man at all in a frontal confrontation even going all out. But he had retreated under Tang Sans one punch. Just how had Tang San done it?
His heart still cold, a meaning from the depths of his heart made Niu Gao shiver. That ice cold and cruel killing intent had baptised him. Even though the attack power was great, he could still withstand it, but that frightful killing intent made himpletely believe in Tai Tans previous words. Tang San really was even more outstanding than Tang Hao. He was sure that Tang Hao, at Tang Sans age, didnt have such strength. But that icy cold overbearing killing intent was exactly the same.
After Tai Tans initial shock, he burst intoughter. Looking at Niu Gaos shriveled appearance after Tang Sans attack made him indescribably happy. He hadnt seen his brother so embarrassed in a long time.
Actually, right now Tang San was also greatly startled. He had already been mentally prepared for Niu Gaos defense, but as this punch directly bombarded Niu Gaos chest, he still discovered that Niu Gaos defensive power wasnt as simple as he imagined.
First of all, his fist striking Niu Gaos chest hadnt felt the acupuncture point in his attack. Niu Gaos thick skin and muscles were just as tough as bullhide, and besides being extremely tough, there was also a kind of extraordinary sticity. Just from this one punch, the rebound force made his wrist ache. Besides the Deathgod Assault, the short range produced spirit power waspletely blocked by the skin.
Even if it was only a single attribute, just how frightening this pure attribute was could only be truly understood through experience.
Niu Gao red resolutely at Tai Tan, his face already turned red as pork liver,Good kid, I wont be polite with the second punch either.Suddenly shouting loudly, the entire hall trembled, left foot taking one step forward, right fist directly striking at Tang San. And his original n to use fifty percent spirit power had already turned to seventy percent. Niu Gao meant to win with this punch. Being forced to retreat three steps by a youngster several decades his junior, to a grandmaster of defense like him, this was simply an extraordinary humiliation.
Hong A violent st rose at Tang Sans chest, and Tai Tans smiling expression immediately vanished.
Tang Sans upper body was blown back so he faced upward, his feet also staggering backward. But the instant Niu Gaos fist struck his body, one blue and one white, two colored lights instantly erupted.
Niu Gao felt his whole body turn cold, his heart contracting once, the force of this fist immediately weakening somewhat, and the feeling of his fist striking Tang San also startled him. As a grandmaster of defense, he clearly felt Tang Sans body brimming with an stic feeling, with a peculiar resilience contained within the sticity. As his fist struck, even though Tang San seemed blown back and swiftly retreating, Niu Gao discovered that, in fact, his power basically didntpletely affect this youths body.
His body still swaying violently, at the same time, a burst of cracking sounds could be heard from Tang Sans bones, the white light he released vanished, but the blue light held a faint golden red color.
After directly retreating more than ten steps, Tang San managed to stand firm. But he wasnt as easy going as before, hisplexion seeming somewhat pale, his chest also heaving slightly. However, he still didnt fall. Under the seventy percent strike of a Spirit Douluo, he could still stand. This already proved a great many things.
While striking Tang San, Niu Gao regretted it a little. If Tang San really had an ident, there would be a great deal of trouble. Even if he didnt use spirit abilities, he still hadplete faith in his strength and spirit power. However, Tang San still stood after retreating more than ten steps.
Simply moving his body, that blue and gold light slowly fading, Tang Sans pale face unexpectedly turned healthy again, spreading a smile at Niu Gao,Senior, such powerful spirit power.
Niu Gao stupidly looked at him,
Kid, isnt your spirit a cockroach? Even among my Defense ns disciple, theres none under the age of forty that can block my punch to this degree.
Tang Sans smile didnt change. In terms of defensive strength, how could he becking? He knew clearly from experience what kind of painful upgrades his defensive strength had undergone.
First of all were his six spirit rings, skipping levels to absorb already from his third spirit ring. Enduring the tremendous pain at that time was a feat of heroism. With the circumstances of skipping a level to absorb it, at the same time as his strength rose, the attributes transformed by his spirit rings were far more powerful than those of Spirit Masters of equal level.
Next, taking the two great Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot immortal herbs, forging his body in the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, further adding the transformation of the Blue Silver Emperors second awakening, Xiao Wus sacrificed hundred thousand year spirit ring transforming his body, as well as the amplified attributes of those four heavenly blessed spirit bones. All these elements superimposed over each other, producing the terrifying defensive power Tang San now possessed. Among equally leveled Spirit Masters, his defense could absolutely be regarded as the strongest. Perhaps one might say that, of Spirit Masters under the seventieth rank, three wasnt anyone who couldpete with him in defensive power, not even the Defense n.
When he still didnt possess Xiao Wus spirit ring and spirit bone, he could already endure the attacks of Spirit Sages without dying, finally when his right leg broke it was due to him taking the initiative to reduce his defense, deliberately sacrificing himself to save Xiao Wu.
Tang San shook his head to Niu Gao with a smile,Juniores from the Clear Sky School. How could I possess a cockroach spirit?
When Tai Tan saw Tang San was alright, he also loosed a long breath,ughing out loud:I think like this. Two punches each, if it goes on like this, friendliness will be injured. I dont want either of you to suffer any injuries. Old rhino, youre already so old, cant you calm down a bit? Its better than being thatpetitive.
Niu Gao snapped:Bullsh*t. Can he injure me? I admit that this kid really is pretty good, your evaluation of him isnt any exaggeration. However, with his present strength its still impossible for him to injure me.
Tai Tan pursed his lips,Impossible? Before his second attack just now, could you imagine hed push you back three steps? Didnt you still retreat? How do you know he doesnt have some unique skill for the third blow? To let you old brat suffer a major loss.
Niu Gao grew angrier,No matter whats said this old man is still a Spirit Douluo, if that happens, theres no need for me to go out in public any more. Old orangutan, you still underestimate me too much. Fine, Tang San, as long as your third punch can make me retreat further than you just did, not only can you stay, but hereafter my Defense n wont be your enemy any longer, the matters from those days struck.
Tang San exulted, he had finally found a way to resolve this hatred. Hastily he said:Then its settled.
Niu Gao spread his feet, both hands behind his back, proudly saying:Come.
To the side, Tai Tan snickered inwardly,Niu Gao, ah, Niu Gao. For so many years, youre still so easy to rile up. Not as steady as me. Perhaps this time you really will suffer a loss. Youve separated from the Clear Sky School for too long, youve even forgotten about the Clear Sky Schools formidable ability. Tang San could make you retreat three steps just now, then, now he can just have you retreat further than he did.
Tang San was an intelligent person, and absolutely wouldnt let Tai Tan down. Taking a stance five steps away from Niu Gao, he drew a deep breath, spirit power swelling all over his body. Mysterious Heaven Skill elerating made him seem to immediately flourish with imposing manner.
Niu Gao was closest to him, and naturally felt it the deepest. The spirit power Tang San released shocked him, that was spirit power over the sixtieth rank! Could it be that this youth in front of him actually already possessed strength exceeding the sixtieth rank? No, that was impossible. Absolutely impossible.
However, even if he didnt believe it, the facts were already before his eyes.
Tang San slowly raised his right arm. This time, he didnt use Deathgod Domain, his right fist slowly turning a lustrous jade color under the effect of Mysterious Heaven Skill. In order not to injure himself from the countershock of striking the opponent, he was already using Mysterious Jade Hand to the limit.
Kid, what are you stalling for? Come.Niu Gao shouted. This time, he wasnt the slightest bit careless. His face concerned, spirit power covered his whole body, his defensive strength reaching a peak. This was already the most powerful defense he could muster without using his spirit and spirit abilities.
Tang San moved, toes pointing to the ground, using his calfs to generate force, he suddenly half turned, his right arm swinging out. Only, this punch of his didnt strike Niu Gao, but rather hit empty air.
Tang Sans movements were very fast, a second punch immediately following behind the first, the imposing manner instantly superimposing over each other. Amidst thepressed spirit power, white light could already be glimpsed.
Seeing this second punch, Niu Gaos expression had changed. In his mind he also finally thought of that name. Yes, this kid came from the Clear Sky SChool, how couldnt he know this ability? Only, right now he didnt use the hammer, but rather his hand, how much of its power could he disy?
Thats right, what Tang San was using was the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method. Using his fist as hammer was originally seen very rarely. Since the Clear Sky Hammer was a spirit, it could be used at any time. But even though he lost the amplification of the Clear Sky Hammer when using his fist, the efficacy of the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method didnt decrease.
Tang Sans hard training under the waterfall wasnt in vain. How many years did a person have in their lives? That was at least one percent of his lifetime he had spentpletely immersed in uplicated hammer method. Using it again now was like driving a cart on a familiar road, without the least dy.
Tang San quickly rotated with his left foot as axis. Nobody had stated you couldnt store strength before the attack, just that the method Tang San used to store strength made Niu Gaosplete confidence start to show cracks.
The Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method was split into several levels, the simplest was nine swings, followed by eighteen swings, thirty six swings, sixty four swings and, most powerful, eighty one swings.
In a fight against ordinary Spirit Masters, it would be very difficult for this hammer method to show its effect, only when meeting abilities like Feng Xiaotians Stormwind Demon Wolf Thirty Six Sessive Chopsst time could it collide.
But now he had ample time to store strength. Niu Gao only prayed to himself, hoping Tang Sans Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method wasnt trained higher than the sixty fourth swing level. Even if his defensive power was strong, if he truly faced the superimposed st of those eighty one swings, he wouldnt have any certainty either. Let alone when Tang Sans spirit power was so much stronger than he had anticipated.
Spinning like a top, each of Tang Sans punches sted out very rhythmically. In the center of his fast rotation, his left foot never left that spot. Making Niu Gao most nervous was that the spirit power Tang San released didnt give him any pressure, but was ratherpletely contained within that circle of rotation.
The white light gradually grew richer, wrapping up Tang Sans swiftly spinning body, making people unable to see his figure. As Spirit Douluo, whether Tai Tan or Niu Gao, both could feel the constantly rising terrifying force within that white ball of light.
Chapter 173 — Broken Guard, Disorder Splitting Wind Power
Chapter 173: Broken Guard, Disorder Splitting Wind Power
When Tang San practiced under the waterfall, he had stood on a smooth round rock, an extreme tempering of his bnce, now was the first time he had fully used it outside, spirit power surged within him, giving him a kind of carefree and uninhibited feeling.
Finally, nine by nine, thest of eighty one hammer blows swung out. Rich white light instantly grew, not only Tang Sans attack power, but at the same time also the Deathgod Domain he released. In order to force this Defense n to submit, he could spare no effort.
Tai Tan shouted:Old rhino, use your spirit!
Right now Niu Gao didnt care about face either. After all,pared to face, life was more important. His originally broad body swiftly expanded, his skin instantly turning ck, an extremely thick keratinyer abruptly emerging, his first, second, and third, the three spirit rings that required least spirit power and released the fastest instantly ring with radiance. It truly made Niu Gaos imposing build turn into a defensive rampart.
Hong
After fully storing force, the Disorder Splitting WInd Hammer Method was terrifying. Even though itcked the backing of the Clear Sky hammer, the spirit power of the final of these ovepping eighty one strikes, instantly erupted with attack power that left people speechless.
The force erupting from that punch was just as overbearing as the roar of a dragon or tiger. The frightening force that once made a two hundred meters tall waterfall reverse its current emerged once again. The vast spirit power suddenly engulfed that imposing figure, tyrannical burst strength instantly exploding.
Amidst an explosion, Niu Gaos huge body shot out like an artillery shell. With the influence of the Deathgod Domain, Tang Sans attack power had risen somewhat further, and Niu Gaos defense dropped a bit. With one lowering and one rising, the result of the attack grew even more frightening.
That mountain like body instantly flew out, sting the wall of the great hall perfectly straight, leaving a human shaped hole.
It had to be said, the Defense ns constructions was quite sturdy. Even though the entire hall shook, in the end nothing copsed.
Tang Sans rotation had already halted, his chest constantly heaving. Without the support of the Clear Sky Hammer, the might of this Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method had weakened a lot, and it furthermore greatly increased his exhaustion. The full eighty one swings unexpectedly reduced his spirit power by more than fifty percent.
Tai Tan stepped up behind Tang San withrge strides, one hand falling on his shoulder, infusing his spirit power. Even though the profound spirit power couldnt restore him, it could help him control his breathing.
Urgent footsteps echoed from outside. Previously Niu Gao was just happily engrossed in chatting with Tai Tan, to the extent he had even forgotten to serve tea. But when such a loud disturbance urred here, the entire Defense n was rmed.
With pping sounds, more than twenty people rushed in from outside, each and everyone imposing. The person in the lead looked eight parts simr to Niu Gao, just that he was a lot younger. On entering the hall he looked at Tai Tan.
So uncle Tai is here. Yi, youre here, then why isnt my dad here? What was that noise just now?While the big guy deferentially saluted Tai Tan, he asked somewhat puzzled.
Tai Tan nced at Tang San, his expression turning extremely odd. They hade as guests, but had sted the host through the wall. Of course he wasnt concerned for Niu Gao. If Tang San had used the Clear Sky Hammer, perhaps he really could have injured him, but with an empty fist, even the eighty one swing Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method couldnt cause any true harm to Niu Gao with his spirit released.
Tai Long said in a low voice next to Tang Sans ear:Hes called Niu Ben, hes grandpa Niu Gaos eldest son, a good friend of my dad. His talent is a lot better than my dads, his spirit power cultivation should be about the same as young master.
Before Tai Tan could reply, the host returned. At the hole, Niu Gao crawled inside with his head and face filthy. His jacket was already torn, his spirit withdrawn, but his dusty figure and that monstrous expression had people holding their sides fromughter.
Niu Ben and the Defense n nsmen looked dumbstruck a old Niu Gao, each and everyone staring nkly. Niu Ben even rubbed his eyes hard, making sure he wasnt hallucinating.
Uncle Tai Tan, this is your fault. How could you bully my dad!Niu Ben forced back a smile, speaking to Tai Tan. Because of his rtionship with Tai Nuo, and further how Tai Tan had seen him grow up, they were always very close. Thats why he wasnt too worried.
Tai Tanughed heartily, saying:Who asked your dad to insist onpeting? Wasnt this sorted out by me? Never mind, never mind, us two old fellows casually exchanged pointers a bit. You didnt see when your uncle was losing. You cant be partial towards your dad!
Niu Gao shot Tai Tan a re. Tai Tan was clearly covering for him. In a rage from humiliation, this rage was vented on his son,Bastards, who asked you toe in here? Didnt you see me and Tai Tan were talking about old times? Get lost, fuck off from here.
Niu Ben was still a man in his fifties, but there was no anger from being cursed at by Niu Gao. In the Defense n, Niu Gao was an absolute authority. This was also why Niu Ben wanted tough when he saw his father in such a sorry state.
Fine, fine, dont get angry dad. Im fucking off. You old brothers go on .. talking. Ill prepare you food and drink. Finished speaking, Niu Ben hastily waved his hand, leading the Defense n members in a kind of retreat.
Tai Tan sighed:Niu Ben that kid is a lot stronger than my Tai Nuo. Dealing with more and more business. And still without inheriting your stinking personality. Pretty good, pretty good.
Pretty good my farts.Niu Gaos expression was now unwilling. Furiously walking over, he patted the dust from himself. Even if he was unwilling, he still had to face Tang San.
Kid, you won. Just now I used my spirit, no need to punch you a third time. This old man keeps his promises. From here on, our Defense n wont have any enmity towards your father and you.
Seeing Niu Gao gnashing his teeth, Tang San couldnt help smiling. He of course noticed that there was no intention of easing the tension with the Clear Sky School in Niu Gaos words. But he didnt mind. Even if the Clear Sky School was his sect, they really owed these subsidiary ns too much. That wasnt something that could be resolved in a little while or by a simple contest. It could only be slowly worked out.
It was senior who was careless, allowing junior to pull a trick. In an ordinary battle, how could junior have the time to store so much force.
Niu Gao snorted,Fine, a loss is a loss. Dont tell me this old man is a person who still wouldnt admit defeat? You can stay this time.
Tai Tan grinned:By the way you look, it doesnt look like youre admitting it. Are you ending it like this? Your most powerful defense lost to a youngster. Wont you show it?
Niu Gao said angrily:Show what? Dont tell me you want to have me bring the Defense n to serve him?
Tai Tan smiled:No need for that. However, recently me and young master have been preparing to establish a sect called Tang Sect, are you interested in joining? Since the contradiction between you and master and young master is resolved, there shouldnt be any obstacles.
Niu Gao pulled out a chair and sat down,Give me a break. I knew you didnt have any good intentions with bringing this kid. Old orangutan, I think youre an old fool. Havent you had enough of the Clear Sky School? Are you nning on letting us experience another cmity?
Tai Tan helplessly shook his head,Let it be. It cant be exined in a short time. I say, Niu Gao, Niu Gao, youre still too neglectful of this old brother. Shouldnt tea be served first? Also, what does your appearance look like to your nsmen? Go change clothes quickly.
Niu Gao somewhat resentfully shot Tai Tan a re,This isnt because of your provocations. Ill go change clothes.Finished speaking, he then left inrge strides.
Watching Niu Gaos disappearing back, Tai Tan said to Tang San:Young master, you really shock me! Thats really like you, hitting the old rhino in the area hes most skilled. No wonder you wanted toe with me, it seems youve thought up countermeasures well in advance. But the old rhino is a stubborn one, he wontpromise so easily.
Tang San sighed lightly, saying:Actually, I dont want topromise with senior Niu Gao about anything. I just wanted to dissolve the hatred from back then. We were once one family after all, the present appearance of the four single attribute ns were all caused by the Clear Sky School being closed. I only want to do something for the four ns. Theres no need for you to pressure senior Niu Gao into joining our Tang Sect. As long as they no longer hold grudges against my father, Im content.
The son repays the debts of the father, right now Tang San had just begun to settle his fathers debts. He only wanted to be able to dissolve old hatred on behalf of his father in the future, then destroy the true enemy.
The two had just exchanged these simple words, as Niu Gao returned from outside. Standing in the doorway he said to Tang San:Kid, whats your spirit power rank?
Looking at the gloomy faced straightforward old man, Tang San replied respectfully:Juniors spirit power is sixty sixth rank. Control type Spirit Emperor.
Niu Gao stared nkly a moment,Control type? When did the Clear Sky Hammer be a control type spirit?
Tai Tanughed:Hurry up and change your clothes. Well talk when youre back, this isnt something that can be exined in a couple of sentences.
Niu Gao somewhat puzzled nced at Tai Tan, then turned and left again. As he walked, he still mumbled to himself,Sixty sixth rank, twenty one years old sixty sixth rank. Is that still human?
Not long after Niu Gao left, subordinates brought fragrant tea. Clearly it was his instructions when he first left. There were also Defense n nsmen who started to repair the hole Niu Gao had made in the wall from outside.
Tai Tan sipped the tea, saying to Tang San:Young master, you should have seen it too. Me and Niu Gaos rtionship is extremely good. We have a friendship for life. Honestly speaking, I want Niu Gao to bring the Defense n into the Tang Sect, not only for you, young master, but even more for my own selfishness. Im old, I really hope I can live together with my brother of so many years. Everyone looks out for each other, as partners. I will persuade him as much as possible. Even if Niu Gao is straightforward, he absolutely isnt stupid. I think hell understand. If he wants to lead the Defense n to the Tang Sect, I hope young master can give an old man some face.
Tang San smiled:If its really like that, its exactly what Ive been looking for! With the Defense ns construction arts and your forging arts, wouldnt that turn our Tang Sect into a copper wall and iron bastion?
Niu Gao wasnt gone for long, in a while he had already changed into clean clothes and returned. On entering, his first words were still to Tang San,Kid, you really are sixty sixth rank?
Tang San nodded.
Niu Gao walked over and sat next to Tai Tan, his eyes revealing a somewhat pondering light. Tai Tan didnt disturb him, letting him think.
Twenty one years old, sixty sixth rank, powerful defensive strength, absolutely not below Defense n members of the same level. And the Clear Sky Schools child. When did they everck attack power? What Niu Gao first thought of was Tang Sans future prospects. No need to doubt, before he was out of his twenties, Tang San would definitely be a peak expert. And moreover an extremely powerful kind.
Even Title Douluo would have no small gap in strength. Like when Tang Hao was at the peak of his strength, simultaneously taking on three ordinary Title Douluo wouldnt be any problem. He alone would make Spirit Hall leap like chickens or dogs. Niu Gao understood that if he offended such a promising Spirit Master, it absolutely wouldnt be beneficial to the Defense ns future.
The Defense n really were skilled in building, the hole in the wall was already sealed in such a short time.
Tai Tan said:Old rhino, I know youve figured something out. Dont think more. Ill settle your confidence. Let the servants withdraw.
Even though Niu Gao didnt know what Tai Tan wanted to do, but he still did as requested.
Tai Tan also waved a hand to his own nsmen and, besides Tai Long and Ma Hongjun, had the others first wait outside the hall.
Niu Gao looked somewhat puzzled at Tai Tan,Old orangutan, what are you being so secretive about?
Tai Tan smiled calmly, saying:I just dont want you tointer. Ill let you know too that your big brother absolutely doesnt make decisions easily. Young master, let him see your spirit.
Tang San met Tai Tans gaze, both their eyes revealing a tacit understanding. Standing up, light shed in Tang Sans eyes, raising his left hand, ck light surged inside, the Clear Sky hammer already appearing in his grasp.
Niu Gao looked doubtfully at Tang San, saying to Tai Tan:Old orangutan, dont tell me I havent seen the Clear Sky Hammer before? Yi, kid, why dont you have any spirit rings?
Tang San smiled slightly,Juniors Clear Sky Hammer really doesnt have spirit rings.
Tai Tan said:Dont worry, watch slowly.
Tang San turned over his left hand, the Clear Sky Hammer withdrawn. Immediately afterward, amidst ayer of blue radiance, he raised his right hand, blue golden Blue Silver Emperor scattering from the light condensed within him, an aura full of vitality immediately filling the hall.
The instant the Blue Silver Emperor emerged, Niu Gao had suddenly shot to his feet. Because he saw those six glittering spirit rings around Tang San.
None white, the lowest was yellow, yellow, purple ck, Niu Gao was very familiar with these three colors. As a Spirit Douluo, he naturally possessed spirit rings of these three colors. However, as he saw that final mysterious dark red, his brain had sunk into white nkness.
No need for surprise. The young master isnt short of miracles. Did you see? The first time I saw it, my expression was a lot better than yours.Tai Tan said with feeling.
Tang San hadnt hidden anything from Tai Tan, this old man who supported him wholeheartedly, had already seen Tang Sans frightful hundred thousand year spirit ring on the road. At that time his expression was almost identical to Niu Gaos right now. Tang San didnt say anything, but by his sorrowful expression when he looked at his hundred thousand year spirit ring, Tai Tan didnt ask anything. He understood that this was Tang Sans trust in him, and also orded him trust in return.
Swallowing forcefully, Niu Gao mumbled:Hundred thousand year, this really is a hundred thousand year spirit ring No wonder, no wonder your defensive strength is so powerful. Only, at your level, how could you absorb a hundred thousand year spirit ring?
Each time he looked at that red spirit ring, Tang San couldnt keep from remembering that scene of Xiao Wu sacrificing herself. The expression in his eyes immediately turned sad, he pulled Xiao Wu from the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse,Im sorry, senior. I dont want to answer your question. If I could choose, I would prefer not to have this spirit ring.While speaking, he slowly withdrew his spirit.
Tai Tan signaled Niu Gao with his eyes, hinting he shouldnt keep asking. Niu Gao drew a deep breath. Suddenly, his expression changed greatly, as if thinking of something, his voice trembled somewhat:Wait a minute, you, you have two spirits?
Sitting to the side, Ma Hongjun was already somewhat impatient,My bro has twin spirits! Whats strange about this.
Niu Gao stared wide eyed,Little fatty, you really speak casually. How many twin spirits have you seen?
Eh This Ma Hongjun couldnt answer immediately.
Niu Gao gasped hoarsely for a few breaths, after a long time looking at Tai Tan again,Old brother, you bringing him this time, is to force me to gamble!
Tai Tan sighed, saying:Im not forcing you. How to decide is up to you. I only hope that we brothers can be together in our remaining years, just like before. Matching our strength every day, drinking together. You should know Im not a negligent person. Naturally I have reasons for my decisions.
Niu Gao lowered his voice:But, you should also know that the two great Seven Treasure zed Tile School and Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n have been destroyed. Theres no need to ask to know who did it. Before long, Im afraid our Spirit Master world will be reshuffled again. I have to consider my nsmen. Here, the worst choice is to adhere to Spirit Hall. I have to consider the continuation of the whole n.
Tai Tan said:Our sect isnt a Spirit Master sect in the traditional sense. Simply said, were more like a business. Just a business with formidable military strength.
Niu Gao stared nkly,Business? I dont understand.
Tang San smiled:Theres always a need for ie to provide for the members of the sect. Our Tang Sects first client is the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. Its also a long term client. I think the next client will be the Heaven Dou imperial family. Besides Spirit Hall, well do business with anyone.
Just at this moment, Niu Ben came in from outside. Afraid to draw his fathers anger, he specially knocked on the door as he entered,Dad, uncle Tai Tan, the food is ready, do you want to eat while chatting?
Niu Gao nodded, saying to Tai Tan:Lets go, well eat while talking.
Hearing talk of food, Ma Hongjun immediately grew excited. He was hungry since earlier, and couldnt help asking Niu Ben:Is there meat? I want a big, big piece.
Niu Benughed out loud,Little fatty, if our Defense ncks anything, it isnt meat. Even if our spirit is the te Armored Giant Rhinoceros, were all carnivorous. Theres enough.
At the table, Tang San immediately understood what Niu Ben meant about being carnivorous. The whole three meter diameterrge table was piled up with meat dishes, not a vegetable dish in sight.
There was even more three jars of wine, ten jin size, holding alcohol. Drinking in big gulps, eating big mouthfuls of meat, perhaps this was the nature of those with outspoken characters.
Tang San never thought he was a small eater, but seeing this table he knew what was called being a minor magician in the presence of great ones. Let alone, Niu Ben, Tai Long and the others, the appetite of the two n chiefs was astonishing. Great chunks of meat were swallowed as if there was no need to chew. They drank one jin of wine in one gulp. Moreover, they were on their second bowl of wine before Tang San saw his first.
Kid,e, drink!Niu Gao handed wine to Tang San.
Tang San immediately smiled wryly,Senior, you drink. If I finish such arge cup of wine, Im afraid I wont be able to sit at the table.
Niu Gao frowned,Why cant youngsters drink? When I was your age, I drank huge volumes.
Tang San smiled:You still have huge volumes now. Since its seniors invitation, Ill apany you for a cup.Speaking, he drained the cup in front of him until it was basically empty. When drinking, he was using Mysterious Heaven Skill to protect his throat, swiftly letting that wine flow into his stomach, basically without tasting it.
Niu Gao also drank in big mouthfuls,ughing loudly,Right, this is the heroic spirit youths should have.
Tang San had never had so much wine, and also drank very rarely. Right now he only felt a burning sensation in his stomach, scalding his face deep read, speechless.
Just when Tang San secretly regretted being so impulsive, suddenly, the Mysterious Heaven Skill circted within him, an ice cold feeling merging into the zing heat. The flow of his blood seemed to speed up, that scorching sensation very quickly turning into a warm current. Not only did the painful feeling disappear, he on the contrary had a refreshing feeling of his blood vessels being unimpeded.
Because he only drank low strength wine when he drank before, this was actually his first time drinking such strong wine. It was also the first time he felt the effects of high strength wine.
In fact, there was a very close rtionship between capacity for wine and the condition of the body, and Tang Sans physical condition could be said to be so good it couldnt be better. Having passed countless times of forging, his body had an extremely powerful ability to absorb wine. Especially the baptism to his energy channels of the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Precious Apricot. Even though he couldnt be said to be immune to poison, absorbing a bit of strong drink wasnt a problem.
Strong drink could improve blood cirction, and a bit of wine was advantageous to the body. Tang Sans physical absorption ability couldpletely absorb this much wine.
Niu Gao watched Tang San empty the cup, his face already deep red, and immediately understood that this youngster wasnt any big drinker. That he could happily drink such arge cup, and even not say anything, that gave him face. In his heart he could help having a bit of favorable opinion towards Tang San.
Loosing a long breath, Tang San slowly passed his breath, saying to Niu Gao:Senior, junior really has a low capacity for drinking. Im afraid I can only apany you for this one cup.
Niu Gaoughed loudly, saying:Good. This old man wont force you, Ive finally regained my face at the wine table. You little fellow really is strong, this is the first time Ive lost since settling in Rising Dragon City.
Tang San knew he still had some bad feelings about him winning before, and smiled:Actually it was only junior using some tricks. In true defensive strength, how could juniorpare to senior?
To the side, Niu Ben heard something a bit odd, but his questions were stopped by a look from Tai Tan.
Niu Gao said:A loss is a loss. Theres no need for you to gild an old mans face. It seems I really am old.
Tang San said:Junior isnt being modest. In fact, junior took a veryrge advantage. It might seem that juniors proposal not to use spirit was disadvantageous to myself, but in fact, it was to blunt senior. Even if junior used spirit abilities, it would absolutely be impossible topare to senior in defensive strength. Moreover, the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer method could only disy its power in circumstances where it can store power like that. Junior was using my own strengths to attack seniors weaknesses, then luckily obtained seniors approval. If senior had used your full strength once, junior would have been unable to resist. Rather than saying it was juniors win, it would be better to call it seniors consideration for the younger generation.
Hearing Tang San say this, Niu Gao blinked, his originally depressed mood easing a lot. Smiling, he said:Good kid, you can actually talk. I dont recall a child of the Clear Sky School that could talk like you before.
This moment, Niu Ben could no longer restrain himself, his expression changing,Dad, hes from the Clear Sky School? You
Shut up.Niu Gao shot his son a re,Even if hes from the Clear Sky School, Ive already promised him that our grievances with the Clear Sky School will no longer be rted to him. He was brought by your uncle Tai Tan, hereafter hes a friend of our Defense n.
Niu Ben was in a daze as he heard his fathers words. He knew how deep his fathersints of the Clear Sky School were. That this youth in front of him could actually make his father give up on his grudges now definitely wasnt just because Tai Tanhad stepped in.
Niu Gao drank another cup with Tai Tan, then asked:Old Tai Tan, carefully tell me about that Tang Sect.
Tai Tan nodded, saying:This Tang Sect of ours is established in the mansion of my Strength n. Its mainly to manufacture a kind of special weapon called hidden weapons, selling them and using them to increase our own strength. Our Strength n is well known for forging. Young master brought some exceptionally good designs. If they could be mass produced, they could be enormously dangerous to low level Spirit Masters. If we seed, then our forging world wont be as lowly as it is now. Dealt with appropriately, even Spirit Hall could be threatened.
Special weapons capable of threatening Spirit Masters?Niu Gao looked at Tai Tan not quite daring to believe it. He didnt doubt Tai Tan, he believed this brother of his wouldnt shoot without aim. But reason made it difficult to ept this as fact.
Tang San pulled out the Godly Zhuge Crossbow from his chest. Seeing once is better than hearing a hundred times, more talk wouldnt disy the strength of Tang Sect hidden weapons.
Under everyones attentive gazes, with a series of sonorous noises, Tang San had wound the Godly Zhuge Crossbows mechanism.
Senior, could I ask you to block with your spirit? Like that you should be able to best feel its power.
Watching the small ck box in Tang Sans hand, Niu Gao grew even a bit more doubtful of what Tai Tan said. Could such a small thing deal with Spirit Masters?
Tai Tan said:Old rhino, absolutely dont underestimate this thing. Within a certain range, its killing power is quite considerable. I tried it once. It really makes you gasp. Very difficult for Spirit Masters under the fortieth rank to resist, and even past the fortieth rank, without using defensive abilities in advance, getting killed wouldnt be any surprise. You know the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. They were attacked at the same time as the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n. That in the end they could save the majority of the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools direct descendants wasnt because their attackers started of leniently, nor was it because they had less experts than the contingent aimed at the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n. It was because these Godly Zhuge Crossbow hidden weapons had an important effect. It was by relying on more than a hundred of such hidden weapons that they blocked the raiders tidal attack.
Niu Gao was shocked,Really?
Tai Tan pointed to the Godly Zhuge Crossbow in Tang Sans hand,You try and youll know.
Niu Gao no longer hesitated, immediately releasing his spirit, his pitiful jacked once again bursting from the defensive power. His first, second, and third spirit rings shed simultaneously, his whole body covered densely with ayer of horn tes just like te armor.
Come, kid. My current defensive strength counts as that of a fiftieth ranked Spirit Master going all out.
Senior, be careful.Tang San shouted, pushing the trigger button on the Godly Zhuge Crossbow.
At such close range, practically nobody saw the Godly Zhuge Crossbow firing. There was only a sh of shadow, before a series of popping noises sounded at Niu Gaos chest.
Sixteen crossbow bolts rebounded without exception. Tang San reached out, using Controlling Crane Catching Dragon to pull them into his grasp.
Everyones eyes all fell on Niu Gaos chest, finding sixteen neat white scars on that solid te armor, each mark half a cun deep or so.
Tang San couldnt help sighing in admiration:Senior, good defense.
Niu Gao grinned, using his hand to rub the scars on his chest, the te armor healing at a miraculous speed,It smarts. Old orangutan, you didnt exaggerate. If this was a Spirit Master under fortieth rank, he absolutely couldnt resist. Such a small thing, how can it have such great power? Really difficult to believe! Once your Tang Sect is established, sell me a batch as well. Our Defense n has alwayscked attack power. This toy is pretty good.
Tai Tanughed loudly,Thats still just amon thing, there are even more formidable ones. With true top quality hidden weapons, even Spirit Sages might not be able to resist. You can buy if you can, Ill give you the manufacturing price. Young master, whats our manufacturing price for the Godly Zhuge Crossbow?
Tang San pondered, then said:Consider it sixty gold spirit coins.
So expensive?Niu Gao stared wide eyed at Tang San. In fact, the entire building nning and construction business of his n only had a few hundred gold spirit coins in ie each month. Not every n was as wealthy as the Seven Treasure zed Tile School.
The price Tang San mentioned really didnt count as high either. The Godly Zhuge Crossbows real manufacturing price was around thirty gold spirit coins, but to that was added thebour cost and the price of poison for the bolts, making sixty gold spirit coins the real manufacturing price.
Back when Tang San sold to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, a full set was five hundred gold spirit coins. Among this set of hidden weapons, chief was the Godly Zhuge Crossbow. There were still Sleeve Darts, Sand Projecting Shadow, Tight Back Lowering Head Crossbow and so on. Theplete manufacturing price didnt surpass two hundred gold spirit coins.
Tang Sanughed loudly, saying:This Godly Zhuge Crossbow is made from refined iron, requiring extremely high skill. The crossbow bolts are dipped in poison, if not for the horn tes on your chest, perhaps you would already be poisoned. Ill trouble you to go carefully wash it offter. The manufacturing cost for each Godly Zhuge Crossbow really is sixty gold spirit coins. If it was on the market, it would be roughly over one hundred fifty gold spirit coins.
Niu Gao looked over Tang San, then again looked at Tai Tan,Isnt that robbery? Our Defense ns ie in one month is only a few of these toys.
Tai Tan looked at Niu Gao with meaning in his eyes,Thats why I say that our Tang Sects road of money is immeasurable! Since it wouldnt appear at the heart of conflict, there can be a certain profit. In the rtive safety of Heaven Dou City, quietly watching the world changing outside.
Chapter 174 — Defense Clan Enters Tang Sect
Chapter 174: Defense n Enters Tang Sect
Niu Gao looked unhappily at Tai Tan,Fine, dont tempt me. I still have to think it over carefully. As for that, even though this thing of yours is attractive, its still not that powerful. After all, we rely on defensive power to protect ourselves. However, to the Speed n, this thing is quite useful!
Eh?Niu Gaos words were like a meticulous jab at Tang San. Tang San was intelligent, and immediately understood his meaning. The Speed ns main ability was speed, there was no need to doubt their superiority in speed. But at the same time, because of the single attribute, even if they had speed, they really were rather weak in other areas. With speed, they could dodge instead of block, but what about attacking? Even though speed and force were directly rted, the boost to attack power was still limited.
If the Speed ns speed was matched with the attack power of hidden weapons, it would undoubtedly substantially increase their overall strength. Moreover, among all the four single attribute ns, it was the Speed n whose fortunes were worst. Niu Gaos meaning seemed to be, rather than roping in their Defense n, it would be better to make ns for the Speed n.
Just when Tang San was pondering the deep meaning within Niu Gaos words, a Defense n nsman hastily entered from outside, quickly stepping over to Niu Gao, leaning over to whisper a few words by his ear.
Hearing his words, Niu Gao couldnt keep his expression fro changing,What did theye to do? Old orangutan, the Elephant Armored Schools people came.
Tai Tan frowned,Who?
Niu Gao stood, saying:Heavenly Elephant Huyan Zhen came personally. I have to give him some face.
Tai Tan said:Then fine. Ill go with you to take a look.With the two both getting up, the younger generation naturally followed. Tang San wasnt conceited about his own position, following the two n chiefs alongside Tai Long and Ma Hongjun.
Just at the courtyard, everyones gazes were immediately drawn to those five enormous bodies. The leader was past his seventh decade, and at a visual estimate, he was at least two and a half meters tall. He stood there like a mountain of meat. Dark skin, a pair ofrge eyes like copper bells. His dark skin seemed to have a particr luster. This was the Elephant Armored School master, Heavenly Elephant Huyan Zhen.
The four people following behind Huyan Zhen also seemed past sixty, their builds only slightly inferior to Huyan Zhen. Each and every one were reserved, and the five people standing there were like fiverge mountains, their might impressive.
Huyan Zhen was clearly familiar with Niu Gao from before, and seeing Niu Gao lead everyone out, he immediatelyughed loudly, stepping forward to meet them withrge strides,Brother Niu, we havent met for some time. How is it, have you been well?
Niu Gao returned the politeness with a somewhat skin deep smile,Thanks to luck, my body is still healthy. I dont know for what errand the noble Heavenly Elephant graces us with his presence?
Huyan Zhenughed loudly, saying:Brother Niu, this definitely isnt right, dont tell me you wont invite a brother to sit and chat? Oh, this old brothers stature is so robust, I dont know who he is?His gaze fell on Tai Tan.
Niu Gao said calmly:This is my big brother Tai Tan. Well go speak in the drawing room.
Huyan Zhens eyes disyed a trace of astonishment,So its the Strength ns boss, old brother Tai Tan. Just in time, this saves me another trip to Heaven Dou City.
Tang San coolly watched from the side, inwardly he had some spections as to the reasons for Huyan Zhens visit.
Entering the drawing room, everyone separately sat as hosts and guests. Tang San very naturally stood behind Tai Tan, without sitting down. In front of the Elephant Armored School, he still didnt want to reveal his identity. Consequently, only the two n chiefs and that Heavenly Elephant were qualified to sit in the drawing room.
Niu Gao ordered people to serve tea. With difficulty squeezing out a smile, he asked Heavenly Elephant Huyan Zhen:Brother Huyan, say it straight. Everyone are aching to get on with it. You wouldnt visit the temple without cause!
Fine, lets get on with it.Huyan Zhen wasnt particrly polite either. Even though Tai Tans appearance ruined his ns to some extent, that still couldnt block him from reaching his purpose.
You old brothers should have heard it. The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n was destroyed, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School seriously injured. The three upper sects of the seven great sects only exist in name. And the current Spirit Hall Supreme Pontiff has already issued a decree, to hold an assembly to select a new seven great sects in one year.
Niu Gao said:How is that rted to us? My tiny Defense n naturally doesnt have the strength to go fight over this.
Huyan Zhenughed loudly, saying:Dont hide it old brother, little brother has some ns for this reselection assembly. What Im talking about this time, is to seize a position among the three upper sects. Thats the reason for this visit, I hope to obtain big brothers support! If our Elephant Armored School joined hands with your Defense n, in the Spirit Master world, who could contend with us? At least it would be an invincible position. At that time, at Spirit Hall, our position would naturally also rise like the boat with the tide, bing the overlords of a faction wouldnt be a problem. As long as brother agrees, the position of Elephant Armored Schools vice school master is yours. Little brother would be on an equal footing with you, how about it?
The more he heard Huyan Zhen say, the gloomier Niu Gaos expression became. What he said might sound grand, but the implication was that he would annex the Defense n. This was already offending Niu Gaos bottom line.
Old brother Huyan, dont tell me youve forgotten who originally forced us to be like stray dogs? Almost didnt leave us with room to stand?
Huyan Zhen said:Brother Niu, thats already so many years in the past, as they say, there are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests. Dont tell me you cant clearly see Spirit Halls strength? In the present world, who can contend with Spirit Hall? With your strength as well as the Defense ns features, as long as we walk the same road, the Defense ns prospects are boundless! You can raise any conditions, as long as little brother can satisfy them, I definitely wont decline, and even if I cant satisfy them, theres still Spirit Hall.
Niu Gaos temper finally couldnt be suppressed, fiercely pping the table, standing up, angrily saying:Huyan Zhen, when did you be such a loyal dog to Spirit Hall? If you want to lick Spirit Halls ass, thats your matter, dont bring me into it. Our Defense n doesnt have the slightest interest.
Niu Gaos fury first made Huyan Zhen stare nkly, then his face immediately changed. No matter what was said, he was still one of the seven great sect masters, being cursed at by Niu Gao like this, where did he still have any face left? While standing up, forceful light shed in his eyes,Niu Gao, I called you big brother out of respect, thats giving you face. Dont tell me you didnt see the fall of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School and the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n? Do you believe your Defense n is stronger than them?
Niu Gaos voice was called:Better a broken jade than an intact roof tile. Even if the Clear Sky School let our four single attribute ns down back then, no matter what is said, we still relied on the Clear Sky School to grow. We separated from them, but its still impossible to cooperate with Spirit Hall. I, Niu Gao, wont be the dog of Spirit Hall. If you have the skill, youe destroy us, but dont mouthfart in front of me.
Huyan Zhens face fell like water, a pair of big eyes glinting ominously,Saying so, you wont give me face?
Niu Gao snorted coldly, imposing manner flourishing all over his body. Equally Spirit Douluo, even if his strength was inferior to Huyan Zhen, in terms of defense, he was even above Diamond Mammoth Spirit Huyan Zhen, only his attack fell far short.
Tai Tan also slowly stood up to the side, equally overbearing imposing manner erupting from him. In spirit power, he wasnt inferior to Huyan Zhen. Just that his spirits innate talents werecking.
In front of the simultaneous pressure of two great Spirit Douluo, even Huyan Zhens imposing body couldnt help swaying a moment. Those four old men who came with him quickly stood behind him, instantly, heavy imposing manner immediately counterattacked. Those four elders were unexpectedly all Spirit Sage level experts, each with strength surpassing the seventieth rank.
Niu Gao disdainfully curled his lip,Huyan Zhen. If you want to deal with me, I advise you to first bring along the Elephant Armored Schools army, relying on the few of you, still seems insufficient.
Huyan Zhen was inwardly gloomy. Beforeing, he by far hadnt expected Great Strength God Tai Tan to be here, otherwise he and the subordinates he brought would have been enough to suppress the Defense n. Even though their imposing manner wasnt weaker than Niu Gaos side, this was still the Defense ns territory, and it would be very difficult to get the oue he desired.
Malicious light shing in his eyes, Huyan Zhen coldly said:Fine. Niu Gao, our blue mountains dont change. As green water flows, Im sure well meet again. I hope youll still be able to speak to me with such confidence when we meet next.
Finished speaking, Huyan Zhen turned and brought his four nsmen away.
Along with the departure of the Elephant Armored Schools five people, Niu Gao and Tai Tans chilling demeanors gradually faded. Niu Gaos face had already turned extremely unsightly. Fiercely swinging a hand, with a loud explosion, the wooden table next to him turned to splinters.
Ive always hidden in such a remote ce as Rising Dragon City, but they still wont let us off. Those Spirit Hall bastards, what are they all up to?
Tang San spoke up,Its deterrence. Every person with eyes knows who was behind what happened to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School and the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n. But, who can do anything about them? Spirit Hall also paid an enormous price to attack these two great sects, and from their point of view, there actually arent that many advantages. But whats important is the deterring effect. The Clear Sky School is sealed, the other two of the upper three sects destroyed. Spirit Halls intention is to tell everyone that there is none who can oppose them. Even if doing so raises the vignce of the two great empires. However, Spirit Halls own strength has also already matured. With so many kingdoms and duchies as their puppets, they wouldnt even fear an actual war. Under the effect of such deterrence, some small sects that originally intended to keep watch and wait basically dont have any choice, and can only attach themselves to Spirit Hall to exist. Like this, as long as Spirit Halls seven great sects reselection assembly ends smoothly in one year, the seven great sects will all be under their control. Then, the Continent will perhaps really be the world of Spirit Hall in the future.
Tang Sans current mood was very calm, clearly analysing the situation,How many are like senior Niu, fearless of force? Very, very few. When the seven great sect struggle ends, Spirit Hall will no longer be low key, theyre bound to stand in front to challenge the two great empires. Even to the extent that they will take the initiative to invade. With the number of powers held by Spirit Hall, if theres war, the two great empires will inevitably be at a disadvantage.
Saying so, Tang San changed the subject,I want to establish the Tang Sect, besides my own selfish motives, is in the hopes of as far as possible stopping such a situation from appearing. Even though there are a lot of high level Spirit Masters in the world, the absolute majority are still low level Spirit Masters. Spirit Hall controls tens of thousands of low level Spirit Masters, so the greatest threat to the two great empires is as a mob. Thats an almost unparallelled army. Youve seen our Tang Sects hidden weapons. If we mass produced them, providing enough to the two imperial governments, at least the two great empires would still have the strength to fight on the true battlefield. Spirit Hall is after all a religious organisation, and the two great empires havent existed for just a day or two. Who will win and who will lose is still very difficult to tell. Even though I know senior cant forget about the Clear Sky School abandoning you back then, you cant deny the Clear Sky Schools reputation as first under heaven. If theres a deadlock between Spirit Hall and the two great empires, do you believe the Clear Sky School wouldnt use such an opportunity?
I can tell you a secret. The Clear Sky Schools twenty year seal hasnt been wasted. Even if there arent a lot of people, theyre all experts. There are more than six powers of the Title Douluo level. You should understand the meaning of Title Douluo with the Clear Sky Hammer spirit. As for who can obtain the final victory with the Continent in chaos, I believe the Clear Sky Schools existence will be an enormous influence. If our n can seed, then our Tang Sects influence absolutely wont be less than the Clear Sky School. I can guarantee senior in advance, the Tang Sect will never be incorporated into the Clear Sky School. Tang Sect is Tang Sect. Independent of any Spirit Master groups. We only gather together, produce hidden weapons. A group defending our autonomy. So much that we wont even be a Spirit Master sect. Senior Niu Gao, junior sincerely invites you to join the Tang Sect. The Tang Sect absolutely wont restrict the Defense n, all the Defense n nsmen will still be under your control. If the timees that you believe the Tang Sect doesnt suit you, then you can lead the Defense n to depart at any time.
I wont hide it from you, right now only the Strength n has joined the Tang Sect, as well as me, Fatty as well as two otherrades. Even if you cant trust me, dont tell me you cant trust senior Tai Tan?
Just when Tang San started to speak, his words had drawn Niu Gaos interest. Thoroughly analysing, using true words as invitation, without many promises, but each of his words sounded very true to Niu Gaos ears.
This was all the capability Tang San had learned from his aunt in the Moon Pavilion. That year might have seemed a waste, but in fact, Tang San had learned a lot of principles for dealing with people from there. Tang Yue-Hua always said that strength wasnt everything in the current world. Wielding existing strength, and further adding the ability to handle people, that was a true power.
Tai Tan also listened carefully to Tang Sans words, the smile on his face gradually growing stronger. He was of course very familiar with Niu Gaos character, and Tang Sans choice of timing to speak was just perfect. Even though Niu Gao had shown a strong front to Huyan Zhen, that was only because Hyan Zhen had offended his bottom line. As a n chief, would he really not care about the survival of the n? The answer was inevitably negative.
Niu Gaos expression was somewhat uncertain, studying Tang San for a long time without speaking. Right now not just they were in the great hall. Ma Hongjun, Tai long, Niu Ben were also here. Niu Ben now understood Tang Sans true purpose ining here. Hearing him speak, he also simultaneously sank into contemtion, clearly weighing the pros and cons.
Tai Tan patted Niu Gaos shoulder,Beforeing here, I already had Tai Nuo start buying up some surrounding properties. Preparing to expand the mansion. I remember in those days I still had your help when building the mansion, this time I will perhaps still have to trouble you. Us brothers have always been separated in two different empires these years, I truly cherish the memories of those days when we every day drank wine and ate meat. Im not urging you to join the Tang Sect because of that, only, old rhino, do you want to make this gamble along with me? If our gamble fails, big brother can absolutely tell you, my Strength n will definitely be ruined before your Defense n.
Niu Gao looked at Tai Tan, their eyes meeting, and he sharply waved his hand,Spirit Halls bullying is intolerable, fine, old orangutan, Ill follow you for this bet. Tang San, remember your words today, no matter what happens in the future, us and the Clear Sky School will never have any rtion again. This is our bottom line. As long as what you do is to everyones benefit, my Defense n will support you unconditionally.
Tang San wore a smile, watching Niu Gao with a steadfast gaze, without saying anything, only forcefully nodding to him.
Tai Tanughed out loud, spreading both arms to Niu Gao,My good brother, wee to the Tang Sect.
Niu Gao also smiled simultaneously, forcefully hugging Tai Tan,Lets go, well continue drinking. Just now we let that old brat Huyan Zhen bother us, we cant let that ruin our mood.
Once again seated at the table, the atmosphere had clearly changed. The slight hostility hidden in Niu Gaos gaze as he looked at Tang San had vanishedpletely. He was always an optimistic person. Since it was already decided, he wouldnt regret it.
The wine made three rounds, and Tai Tan slightly intoxicated said:Old rhino, do you know why I promised young master to establish this Tang Sect with him?
Why?Niu Gaos capacity for wine was about the same as Tai Tans. Tai Tan was somewhat drunk, naturally he wasnt much better of.
Tai Tan said:Besides those hidden weapons making my heart beat, even more important is the young master. Young masters twenty, how can he possess his present aplishments? Now I can tell you too. Five years ago. Do you know about the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament?
Niu Gao said:I seem to have heard of it. Our n also have some children that followed some academy to participate, their achievement wasnt up to much.
Tai Tanughed out loud, saying:In this you arent my equal. Tai Long, this brat, was a member of the final champion team.
What did you say?Niu Gao was inwardly rmed, even his tipsy feeling retreating a bit, looking at Tai Tan;This brat was so outstanding?The status of the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament was fairly high in the Spirit Master world. It was the best stage for the young generation of Spirit Masters to reveal themselves. Each academy member that could obtain an outstanding achievement were all targets that great sects tripped over each other to recruit.
Niu Ben forcefully pped Tai Longs shoulder,All right, kid! Uncle didnt see you were so tremendous. I heard that the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament that time was the most epic in thest several decades. The level of thepeting Spirit Masters were all considerably high. Especially Spirit Hall, who sent that trio of youths called the Golden Generation to lead their team. But in the end they were defeated by a dark horse. I didnt expect you would be a member of that team. let me think, ah, right, it was called something like Shrek Academy, yes?
Tai Long somewhat embarrassed said:Uncle Niu Ben, dont exaggerate. Even if I counted as a member of the team, I was only a substitute. In thest keypetition, I didnt take the field. The reason our team could defeat Spirit Halls Golden Generation, is all young masters contribution. Young master was not only the vice captain, but also the soul of the team. In the final battle, it was he who single handedly blocked the spirit fusion ability of the Golden Generation siblings, creating the conditions for victory. Finally pulling strongly against the tide, making us the champions. At that time young masters spirit power was forty something ranked, Spirit Halls Golden Generation all over fiftieth ranked.
Speaking of that battle back then, Tai Long couldnt help revealing an intense worship in his eyes. He had personally seen the entire fight, and even now he couldnt forget Tang Sans heroism on the field.
Ma Hongjun wasnt as calm as Tang San. Grinning, he said:I was also in the main force! Tai Long, why dont you praise me.
Tai Longughed out loud, saying:Yes, Fatty was also in the main force. He was also stronger than me. Your spirit is the phoenix.
When father and son Niu Gao and Niu Ben heard Tai Longs words, they couldnt keep their expressions from changing somewhat. Tai Tan smiled:Now you understand my meaning. Young masters excellence even makes Spirit Hall jealous. His future prospects are boundless.
Niu Gao frowned, saying:The win will definitely break the tallest tree, dont tell me Spirit Hall wouldnt have such thoughts?
Tai Tan grinned:No need to worry about that. First not speaking about whether Spirit Hall could find young master, along with young masters strength rising, he had one spirit awaken a second time, leading to huge changes in his appearance and demeanor. People who knew him before dont recognize him when face to face. Moreover, in Heaven Dou City, even if someone wished young master harm, that still wouldnt be so easy. Our Tang Sect is established in secret, and also wont go join the struggles between Spirit Master sects, were only secretly building our strength.
Niu Gao said:No matter what is said, afterwards were also a grasshopper on a string. After this gathering is over, Ill go eat your food and drink your wine. Humph humph.
Tai Tan smiled:As you wish, theres enough. Anyway, hereafter the Seven Treasure zed Tile School will support the Tang Sect financially. With the skill you eat until theyre poor. Their sect is broken, but their wealth hasnt waned. That is indeed the richest sect under heaven.
Niu Gao stared nkly a moment,I feel more and more like this Tang Sect of ours has some prospects. Since its like this, it would be better if we also pulled the Speed n along. Their days have been very sad. Always receiving our material assistance. Since the finances arent a problem, and Tang San can even talk me into it, I think the old whitebird wouldnt be much of a problem.
Tai Tan smiled:That fellow most dislikes other people calling him old bird, be careful about his temper! Only, we can consider how to lure him. The two of us are both in the Tang Sect, with him itll be even more lively.
The two wicked old men immediately began to excitedly talk in low voices. Tang San could naturally hear what they said, and for a moment he couldnt help feeling a chill down his back. So when people got old, they wouldnt be disturbed by sinister thoughts. Of course, their purpose was still benevolent.
Judging by how it had gone so far, everything was better than anticipated. Only one area made somewhat worried, the Breaking n. Judging by how Tai Tan and Niu Gao hadnt mentioned them at all, clearly that wasnt an easily convinced nsman. Due to losing more than half the n from Spirit Halls attack, their hatred for the Clear Sky n was naturally the strongest. Moreover, they were also the one n of the four single attribute ns that made the best living. What ways could move them in the end?
Next evening, still one day from the time of the four single attribute n gathering, the Speed n arrived.
The Speed n fully brought more than ten people. Niu Gai and Tai Tan went out to meet them together, and Tang San, Ma Hongjun and Tai Long also followed behind.
Counting carefully, Tang San discovered that the Speed n had brought altogether twelve people, the old man leading them was slim, but seemed extremely well proportioned. His long hair hung across his back, but it was already snow white. If not for his face being as rosy as an infants, he would seem even older than Tai Tan and Niu Gao. But Tang San knew that he was really a year younger than Niu Gao. His spirit power was also around the eighty first or eight second rank. That was also the Speed ns n chief, Bai He.
Actually, the Speed ns spirit wasnt a crane, cranes didnt fly fast. The reason why they walked the road of speed was also greatly rted to their spirit. Because the Speed ns spirit was a bird with the fastest flight speed, called the Needle-Tailed Swift. It was possessing such a spirit that led the Speed n down their cultivation route.
Following next to Bai He was a young woman about the same age as Tang San and Ma Hongjun. The young woman was tall and well proportioned, extremely beautiful. Even if she was a bit thin, her appearance was only slightly inferior to Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing and the others. The expression in her eyes seemed somewhat proud, holding Bai Hes arm, her beautiful eyes looked around hopefully, seemingly very interested in everything around her.
Ma Hongjun took one look at this young woman, and his eyes immediately straightened. He never had any resistance to beautiful women. Secretly swallowing, he stared fixedly at her without blinking, as if about to eat her.
The young woman very soon sensed Ma Hongjuns gaze, shooting him a look. Turning her head, her beautiful eyes just fell on Tang San. However, what she looked at wasnt Tang Sans handsome appearance, but rather Xiao Wu in his arms. Xiao Wus fur shone like silver, even starting to turn gold at the roots, further with the power she spread, her chubby body seeming extremely cute, she was a fatal killing blow at least to young women.
Haha, old orangutan, I knew youd definitely be here long ago. It really is so.Bai Heughed loudly and went to greet them, the three elders forcefully hugging.
However, Bai He clearly felt that Tai Tan and Niu Gaos expressions were somewhat awkward. It seemed as if they meticulously kept their distance, and when hugging he didnt get the feeling they were honestly happy.
Niu Gao looked at the young woman next to Bai He,Xiangxiang came too. Lets go, well speak inside.
Bai Hes subordinates naturally had the Defense ns peoples arrangements, and he brought the charming young woman to follow Tai Tan and Niu Gao into the drawing room with doubts in his heart.
Tea.Niu Gao shouted, his expression appearing a bit more unsightly. To the side, Tai Tan also hung his head without speaking.
Bai He frowned,Whats up with you two old fellows? Such anxious expressions.
Niu Gao smiled bitterly:You only just arrived, we shouldnt speak to you about it. But you also know I cant keep words to myself. Old whitebird, in the future we might not be able to help you again.
Bai Hes heart shivered, him bringing so many people this time wasnt just for prestige. The Speed ns days really werent easy. The entire n, from n chief Bai He and down, everyone were proud, they always believed their Swift Spirit was extremely noble. Thats why they never agreed to join any sect. Coming this time, he originally nned to ept some assistance of the other three ns, supporting his n. This had also be a tradition among the four ns.
Whats happened?Bai Hes heart steadied a bit, and asked.
Niu Gao sighed, saying:You know the Elephant Armored School. Yesterday Huyan Zhen that fellow came. He came to enlist my n.
Bai He said:On behalf of Spirit hall?Right now he couldnt even pay attention to Niu Gao calling him that name he disliked.
Noi Gao nodded wordlessly.
Bai Hes brows wrinkled,Old rhino, you wouldnt have agreed?
Niu Gao snorted coldly,How would that be possible? Even if my Defense n was destroyed, I still wouldnt be Spirit Halls dog. Only, I refused them, Im afraid the Elephant Armored School will retaliate. As for when, nobody can say. Therefore, Ive decided to migrate the n. Leave for Heaven Dou City, mixing with old orangutan. You also know, going to the old orangutans ce, reopening business there, raising ie, itll take time. Even the Strength ns support is like a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood for our two ns. Not enough. Therefore, this time, Im afraid we wont be able to support you.
Bai Hes expression clearly seemed a bit artificial. Shaking his head, he said:It doesnt matter. Over these years, without your support, Im afraid our Speed n would long since have ceased to exist. Now that your Defense n is in difficulties, Im already very sorry I cant help. How can I still ask for resources. Ill think of a way myself.
The atmosphere in the drawing room became somewhat depressed, the three n chiefs didnt speak up again. Niu Gao and Tai Tan nced at each other and both saw the smile at the corners of each others eyes, and hastily rearranged their own facial expressions.
After a long silence, Tai Tan said to Bai He:Old whitebird, Ill introduce you.It was Tang Sans turn.
Bai He looked somewhat nkly at Tai Tan. Tai Tan indicated Tang San to the side, saying:This little brother is a swiftly rising genius of a generation in the world of forging. Hes made some hidden weapons, Ive taken a look, and they seem very suitable for your Speed n. I let him follow me so you could take a look. Little San.
Tang San petted the already fast asleep Xiao Wu, first putting her inside the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, then once again pulled out the heroic workhorse Godly Zhuge Crossbow from his chest, walking over and handing it to Bai He with both hands.
Bai He took it with several questions, and the eyes of the young woman at his side were immediately filled with curiosity as she looked at the unassuming ck box.
Tang San didnt wait for him to ask, taking the initiative to say:This thing is called Godly Zhuge Crossbow, forty eight crossbow bolts are hidden inside, including the crossbow bolts, all of it is made from refined iron. Each time the mechanism on top is wound, it can instantly shoot sixteen crossbow bolts from the holes in front, tyrannically powerful. It can break defensive spirit abilities of the fortieth rank and below, and the crossbow bolts are furthermore poisoned. If used to sneak attack before the opponent raises his defense, even fiftieth and sixtieth level Spirit Masters will find it very difficult to escape. If matched with your noble ns speed, its might can inevitably increase enormously.
Bai He was shocked,Youre saying this thing can break defensive spirit abilities of the fortieth rank and below? Youre certain?
Sitting at the head, Niu Gao said:I already tried itst night. What he says isnt a bit exaggerated. I heard that this thing is still only the basic version Godly Zhuge Crossbow, and it can still be provided with even stronger crossbow bolts. What do you think of that?
Chapter 175 — Ghost Shadow Perplexing Steps’ Pure Speed Battle
Chapter 175: Ghost Shadow Perplexing Steps Pure Speed Battle
Tang San said:The improved Godly Zhuge Crossbow, since the crossbow bolts arent the same, will also have different power. The most powerful can threaten a sixtieth rank Spirit Master going all out on defense. The most ordinary is still a level of power above this basic one. Enough to make forty fifth ranked Spirit Masters hateful. Split into twelve types of crossbow bolts, theyre each Bone Piercing Bolts, Thunderme Bolts, Armor Breaking Bolts, Edge Cracking Bolts, Devil Suppressing Bolts, Overlord Bolts, Deep Yin Bolts, Dragon Cutting Bolts, Extinguishing Lust Bolts, Dragon Beard Bolts, Meteor Destruction Bolts and Seven Killing Bolts. The most difficult to deal with among them are the Meteor Destruction Bolts and the Seven Killing Bolts. Just that since these crossbow bolts require extremely fine craftsmanship and umon materials, the cost is high.
While speaking, Tang San took back the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, swiftly winding the mechanism,Senior please watch.While speaking, Tang San raised his hand and fired. Along with a series of sonorous cracks, sixteen streaks of shadow entered the ground in an instant. Bai He didnt clearly see how they shot, but the granite floor already had sixteen small holes.
Bai He couldnt help asking:Howrge is the killing range for this thing?
Tang San said:The greatest killing power is guaranteed within fifty meters, further than that, the power gradually weakens.
Drawing a deep breath, Bai He was unable to conceal the excitement revealed by his eyes,Good, Ill buy this thing. How much? I want two hundred.
Tang San smiled slightly,Not expensive, one hundred fifty gold spirit coins.
Bai He pondered, then said,Cant you make it a bit cheaper?Even though his character wasnt willing to haggle, one hundred fifty gold spirit coins wasnt a small sum to the entire Speed n.
Bai He never allowed his junior nsmen to go draw the Spirit Hall stipend. The level of poverty for the whole n ranked among the top in the Spirit Master world.
Tang San pondered, then said:Since youre friends with senior Tai Tan, Ill give you a favorable price. One hundred twenty gold spirit coins. I cant go lower.
Bai He, slightly relieved, said:Good, then Ill buy.While speaking, swiping the spirit tool bracelet on his wrist, he took out a pouch of precious and heavy gold spirit coins.
Here is one hundred gold spirit coins. Ill give you the remaining twenty after the Breaking n has arrived.
Tang San didnt ept it, somewhat awkwardly saying:Senior, you seem to have misunderstood. The one hundred twenty gold spirit coins I mentioned was for one. If you want two hundred Godly Zhuge Crossbows, then the price should be twenty four thousand gold spirit coins.
What did you say?Bai He shot to his feet. His face was already deep red. Originally he had suffered because of the poverty of his n, but now hearing Tang San mention such an astronomical sum, the pride in his heart immediately turned into anger,Are you ying with me?An almost severe pressure immediately gushed out from within his body. Even if he cultivated in the direction of speed, no matter what was said, he was still a Spirit Douluo level power.
The young woman sitting by Bai Hes side also stood up with him, ring at Tang San:Why dont you go robbing?
Tang San smiled calmly, as if he didnt feel the pressure Bai He released. Equally being Spirit Douluo, the pressure Bai He gave him was a lot less than Niu Gao,Be calm, senior. When our Tang Sect does business, its absolutely without cheating either old nor young. One hundred twenty gold spirit coins is cheap rather than expensive. When I sell to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, the price is closer to one hundred eighty gold spirit coin for one. You already havepletely favorable treatment. Dont forget that my Godly Zhuge Crossbow is made from refined iron, ording to the price you wish for, wouldnt that be less than one gold spirit coin for each Godly Zhuge Crossbow? The manufacturing cost for the refined iron is more than this. Even more so the craftsmanship and technique, I dare say its unique and unmatched on the Douluo Continent. Before senior gets angry, please think clearly.
While speaking, Tang San raised a foot and lightly stomped on the ground. Faint white light stealthily rushed from him. Bai He clearly felt the pressure he released being forcefully cut apart. And on the ground, sixteen ck shadows shot up, caught in Tang Sans hand, then slowly and calmly returned the sixteen crossbow bolts to the Godly Zhuge Crossbow.
Tai Tan said:Bai He, I can prove this on his behalf. Selling this Godly Zhuge Crossbow for one hundred twenty gold spirit coins absolutely isnt expensive. As far as I know, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School is the Tang Sects long term client. This price for you is already very low. My meaning is, if youre interested, you can buy one for self protection.
Bai He disappointedly sat back in his seat,This thing is good, but what use is only one?Just as Niu Gao said, the greatest problem perplexing the Speed n was attack power. If they had sufficiently formidable attack power, then even going to specially hunt spirit beasts was enough to support the n. The appearance of the Godly Zhuge Crossbow undoubtedly made Bai Hes eyes brighten, but, to him, this price really was a bit too difficult to ept.
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:Senior Bai he, trading cant be charity. Since today is our first meeting, Ill present this Godly Zhuge Crossbow to you as a gift.While speaking, he once again held the Godly Zhuge Crossbow in front of Bai He.
Bai He snorted,You want to give it to me? No unjustly deserved rewards. I cant take it.In his heart, one hundred twenty gold spirit coins was no small figure. epting the help of the four single attribute ns was one thing, epting the gifts of other people was definitely something else. If he wasnt so proud, the Speed n wouldnt have reached its current state.
Tang San said:Then how about this. This youngdy should be seniors granddaughter. Junior has always been extremely interested in speed. I dont know whether me and this young miss couldpete in speed. If I win, senior gives me the one hundred gold spirit coins you hold. If I lose, this Godly Zhuge Crossbow will be regarded as the stakes for senior. How about it?
Hearing this, Bai Hes heart immediately thumped. Speed was the greatest advantage of their n. Even if the aura Tang San revealed just now wasnt weak, he still absolutely didnt believe his granddaughter would lose to him. Moreover, he assumed that Tang San himself was nning to give this thing to him, and this was just finding a justification. Even though Bai He had a very proper face, the lure of the Godly Zhuge Crossbow was just toorge. He couldnt help subconsciously looking to his granddaughter.
That beautiful young woman directly leapt up from her chair, in practically an a sh, she stood at the center of the hall,Fine, Illpete with you.
Tang San put the Godly Zhuge Crossbow aside, strolling over in front of that young woman. Right now, looking face to face, he couldnt help praising her inwardly. This young woman really was beautiful. Especially her harmonized figure. Only, he still only appreciated her. In his heart, besides Xiao Wu, there was no longer room for a second woman.
The young woman haughtily faced up, looking at the half a head taller than her Tang San,How do you want topete?
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:I have always admired the speed of the Speed n, well do it ording to nimbleness. Well be within this drawing room. As long as you can touch me anywhere, it will be your win. The time is one stick of incense. Conversely, I win.
The young woman said without the slightest hesitation:Fine, then light the incense.
Tang Sans Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges had everything. Casually stroking it, pulling out one stick of incense, he threw it to Ma Hongjun. Ma Hongjun flicked it with a finger, immediately lighting the incense, holding it in his hand.
Tang Sects Tang San, please guide me.Tang San gracefully made an inviting gesture, immediately focusing his entire attention.
The young woman disdainfully curled her lip. She didnt believe Tang San couldpare to her in speed,Speed ns Bai Chenxiang. I will begin?
Please.
Tang Sans words had just fallen when Bai Chenxiang was already in motion. Even with Tang Sans eyesight, he only caught a smear of shadow in front, before Bai Chenxiang had already reached him.
However, he was also long since prepared. At the same time as he said please, his feet shifted slightly, moving half a chi to the left.
Bai Chenxiang was strangely fast, but exactly because she was fast, her momentum was naturally also powerful. Immediately charging past Tang Sans side, she missed him by a hairs breadth.
Right now, azure color already burst from his eyes within a purple golden luster. His back was also cold. The Speed ns speed was even scarier than he had imagined. He didnt dare be careless, directly using Purple Demon Eye, his spiritual force also spreading out.
Bai Chenxiang charged and leapt dexterously, the tips of her toes lightly poking a pir within the drawing room, using even greater speed than before to return. One charge and one return, added together, took only the blink of an eye.
Tang San was now extremely careful, Purple Demon Eye targeting Bai Chenxiang, using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step, his whole body immediately turning illusory.
Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step absolutely wasnt the fastest of footwork, but it was absolutely the most profoundly nimble. Even if Bai Chenxiang was fast, Tang Sans movements were still always outside of her expectations, and she struck empty air again.
Bai Chenxiang naturally wouldnt give up, chasing Tang San with all her strength. Tang San just didnt look at her, relying on spiritual force to track her, minding his own business and using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step within a narrow range. The reason why he reacted as he did today, was his previous consultation with Tai Tan and Niu Gao. The most crucial of this was whether he could convince the other party.
Speed was where the Speed n was best, and just like Tang San defeated Niu Gao in defense, if he could defeat the Speed n in speed, everything would be a lot easier.
The choice topete within the drawing room was also considered Tang Sans painstaking efforts. Bai Chenxiang in front of him wasnt difficult to deal with, the difficult one was the Speed n chief, Bai He. Tang San knew that even if he added his Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone, it was still impossible for him topete with Bai He in straight line speed. Therefore, he could only choose agility. There were no Spirit Masters faster than the Speed n in a straight line, but linear speed and flexibility, after all, didntpletely ovep. Tang San would exploit his Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step to conquer the other side.
Just at the start, Bai Hes expression was stillpletely rxed, but along with Tang San sessively dodging Bai Chenxiang several times, his face gradually fell.
Even though Bai Chenxiang still hadnt used her spirit yet, in fact, speed was still something every Speed n member had in their bones, they were extremely fast even without the aid of spirits.
The burn speed of the incense was a bit faster than ordinarily, this was of course the effect of Ma Hongjuns phoenix me, just that nobody paid attention to him right now. Even if the incense burned even faster right now, the Speed ns speed was still enough to carry out multiple lunges in this time.
Bai He gradually saw some clues. Tang San really wasnt faster than his granddaughter, but that footwork of his was mysterious, and he could always dodge Bai Chenxiangs lunges at the edge of danger just by relying on this profound footwork.
The stick of incense had already burned close to half, and Bai Chenxiang was still unable to deal with Tang San without using her spirit. With a low shout, the hair on her head grew, her arms stretched out, her spirit releasing in a moment.
Two yellow, two purple, four spirit rings appeared around her tall delicate body. Twenty years old, fortieth ranked Spirit Ancestor, her strength was quite umon. Moreover, she still had an ideal spirit ring configuration. Even though this girl wasnt old, she was still the pride of Bai Hes Speed n. Bai He firmly believed that his granddaughter would have a chance to attack the Title Douluo level in the future.
Abruptly putting her spirit to use, Bai Chenxiang shot out like lightning, both feet gathering as if stuck together, each of her two arms turned into wings, pping once, and along with her third spirit ring ring, she flew in the air. Her speed suddenly increased, and she lunged towards Tang San.
This third spirit ring was undoubtedly her spirit ability. Under the effect of the flying ability, some tables and chairs and other small objects on the floor could no longer block her. Further adding the increase in speed, the pressure she gave Tang San instantly increased substantially.
Immediately afterward, Bai Chenxiangs first spirit ring was also used. Behind her four broken shadows appeared simultaneously, and they were moreover extremely distinct shadows. Looking exactly like her, as she flew horizontally, it seemed as if five Bai Chenxiangs charged Tang San simultaneously. The area covered immediately increased substantially. Despite being fully aware that four of those five were illusions, such a sudden appearance would still very easily cause optical illusions.
Unfortunately, Bai Chenxiang had encountered Tang San. The light of the Purple Demon Light pulsed, and practically none of the shadows had any meaning against his powerful eyesight. Tang Sans pace suddenly elerated, the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone disying its effect. Even though Tang San didnt use speed boost abilities, along with his spirit power infusing, his speed still rose, dodging between the illusions in the drawing room just like smoke.
Despite Bai Chenxiangs flight speed being iparably fast with her spirit released, and moreover with her extremely agile lunges in the air, she was still unable to catch Tang Sans silhouette. The two chased and dodged like this, and time unceasingly drained away.
Bai Chenxiang was filled with an unreconciled feeling. She could clearly see that even after Tang San elerated, his speed still couldntpare to her. But that strange footwork caused great problems for her judgement, it always seemed like she would catch him, but he still dodged as if he anticipated it.
Right now, besides Bai He, everyone watching the fight, even Tai Tan and Niu Gao, were also stunned. Six silhouettes constantly flickered within the hall, and it was already very difficult to clearly see the movements of both sides. Especially Bai Chenxiang. Her movements were too fast. It seemed she lunged directly, but suddenly turned nimbly, her body would twist beautifully in midair, instantly changing direction. But Tang Sans reaction couldnt be called slow either, no matter how fast Bai Chenxiangs Needle-Tailed Swift flying speed was, he could always dodge in time, not letting Bai Chenxiang touch him.
Bai Hes brows wrinkled sharply. he knew that his granddaughter was already using her full strength, and that their side had lost this battle. Bai Chenxiangs fourth spirit ability was only advantageous in straight line flight, no use in such a narrow space. It seemed that if it continued, it was impossible for his granddaughter to catch that youth called Tang San no matter what. Lowering his head, he looked somewhat grudgingly at the coin purse in his hand, inwardly thinking, dont tell me Heaven really wants wants to set itself against my Speed n? People cant be greedy? With greed, even this final bit of coin couldnt be preserved. In the next days, how would the Speed n continue? Would they really have to go seek shelter from a sect? Even if they wanted to find shelter, in the present world, the upper three sects no longer existed, when all was said and done, how many sects still had enough strength to stay unrted to Spirit Hall?
Time.Ma Hongjun shouted, the incense in his hand finally ended.
The two figures suddenly halted. Tang San still had a smile, his graceful temperament unvarying, leisurely straightening the clothes that were in disorder from the fast movements.
Bai Chenxiang couldnt be as leisurely as him. Because of her gasping for breath, her small chest heaved, ring fiercely at Fatty,Shameless, how could one stick of incense be so short?
Ma Hongjun grinned,With another stick of incense, you still couldnt have touched one hair on my third brothers head! The result would still be the same.
Bai Chenxiang still wanted to say something else, but was stopped by Bai He. With movements nobody saw clearly, he had already arrived next to Bai Chenxiang. He threw the purse of gold spirit coins in his hand to Tang San,Hes right. You couldnt touch Tang San. Weve lost. If you agree to bet you must ept to lose.
Tang San caught the coins, but didnt put it away,Miss Bai, you let me win.
Bai Chenxiang looked at Tang San with an unreconciled expression,What let you win, if you have the skill, wellpete in long distance speed.
Tang San smiled, and Bai He shouted:Enough. If peoplepete in speed with our Speed n, they should naturally choose the manner. Its your own cultivation thats imperfect, and you still dare show off? Defeat isnt dreadful, but you have to find the cause for your defeat.
Bai Chenxiang felt somewhat wronged, but was clearly very fearful of her grandfather. She fiercely red at Tang San, then furiously walked towards her own previous seat. When she passed by Ma Hongjun, she very carelessly stepped on Ma Hongjuns foot, eliciting a grimace of pain, but noints. This fellow was always extremely forgiving towards beautiful women.
Bai He looked at Tang San,Your footwork is very marvellous. We are convinced in heart and word of our loss.
Tang San bowed slightly, saying:Its juniors tricks. In pure speed, nobody canpare to your noble n.
Bai Hes eyes disyed a trace of darkness,What use is that? Of the four single attribute ns, our Speed n is the most useless.
Tang San said:You cant say that, its just that your noble n doesnt have a suitable space to use. Senior, it would be better if wepeted again. Youve also seen that our Tang Sect has enough hidden weapons to arm your n. Moreover, we arent a Spirit Master sect in the traditional sense. If senior loses, I hope senior can join the Tang Sect. The Tang Sect willpletely provide your noble n with equipment as well as all necessary resources. Furthermore, we wont issue any requests in the forms ofmands to your noble n. What do you think?
The light in Bai Hes eyes suddenly grew almost severe, just like two sharp des thrusting straight at Tang Sans eyes. But, he still confronted Purple Demon Eye. Wouldnt making anything out from Tang Sans eyes be easier said than done?
Young man, youve got a big appetite!Bai He said coldly.
Niu Gao sitting in the main seat snorted disdainfully,Just you alone still darepete with old whitebird in speed. Young people being a bit proud is nothing, but if ites to arrogance, you can only suffer the painful consequences.
Tang San smile was as light as a breeze,From the start, junior didnt think about winning. I only want to try it once. Just like the possibility of the Speed n joining our Tang Sect is extremely small. Senior Bai He, if I lose, well provide your noble n with a fullplement of hidden weapons. Everyone will have equipment worth five hundred gold spirit coins. Including one Godly Zhuge Crossbow, two Silent Sleeve Darts, one Tight Back Head Bowed Crossbow, one Sand Projecting Shadow, as well as two Leg Crossbows.
Hearing Tang Sans words, even Tai Tan and Niu Gao couldnt help secretly being speechless. Niu Gaos words were clearly a concealed provocation, but they originally hadnt even nned for Tang San to actually win against Bai He in apetition of speed. If Tang San lost, since everyone were friends, they could pull close the rtionship between both sides by relying on the attraction of the Tang Sect hidden weapons. But they hadnt expected Tang San to actually toss out suchrge bait. If they lost here, the price would be a bit much. The Speed n still had more than two hundred people, a full set of five hundred gold spirit coins of equipment was definitely a hundred thousand gold spirit coins. Even to some Spirit Master sects with notable strength, this didnt count as a small sum.
It was naturally impossible for Tang San to be sure he could win, but he still wanted to bet. Admittedly he hoped to even more directly obtained the backing of the Speed n, but at the same time it was also to reveal his strength one step further in front of these n elders, to obtain even better approval. Besides, there were still a lot of secret skills Tang San hadnt used in his previous fight with Bai Chenxiang. Facing Bai He, had at least fifty percent certainty in his sess.
Even if he lost, as long as they could pull the Speed n into the Tang Sectter on, these hundred thousand gold spirit coins in equipment still wouldnt be a loss. Equipping their own side, wasnt that very regr?
Fatty. Youe act as target, alright?Tang San looked at Ma Hongjun.
Ma Hongjun directly jumped up,
No problem! Come.He was just looking for an opportunity to show off in front of the beautiful woman. Eager to take on this task, he walked over to stand ten meters in front of Tang San.
Third brother, wait for me to prepare. Those hidden weapons of yours arent so easy to block.While speaking, Fatty immediately released his spirit.
Along with his spirit releasing, Ma Hongjuns body immediately straightened somewhat, his hair gathering into a mohican, turning scarlet, his bare limbs disying dazzlingly beautiful feathers, and his whole body seemed to thin a bit. What drew most attention was naturally those five spirit rings of his.
Two yellow, two purple, one ck. Five rings altogether.
Even Niu Gao was secretly startled. Originally he hadnt paid this always smiling and giggling Fatty much attention, he hadnt expected him to actually also be a Spirit King level Spirit Master. From how he called Tang San third brother, he was clearly even a bit younger than Tang San.
The grandfather and granddaughter Bai He and Bai Chenxiang thought even more deeply. First putting aside Ma Hongjuns spirit rings, when he released his spirit, both of them simultaneously felt an indescribable pressure hitting them. That was a feeling that made their souls tremble, an innate fear of their spirits.
How was it possible? Their always proud expressions immediately changed greatly.
Ma Hongjun somewhat boastfully said:Junior is Ma Hongjun. Fifty seventh ranked power attack type Spirit King. Spirit, Fire Phoenix.
As he spoke, his second and third spirit rings shed simultaneously. Red hot me suddenly soared from his body, the temperature in the entire drawing room suddenly rising sharply, a pair of wings of me extended from his back, immediately making this originally harmless seeming Fatty filled with an oppressive might.
Third brother,e.Ma Hongjun shouted to Tang San.
Tang San took out one hidden weapon after another from his Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, at once wearing them over his clothes. With his present strength, he wouldnt ordinarily wear these hidden weapons, non mechanical hidden weapons were enough for him to use. In order to disy them now, his actions werent slow, at once installing the hidden weapons he mentioned just now, besides the Godly Zhuge Crossbow.
Raising both hands, Tang San said:Silent Sleeve Dart.Each of his arms shot a dark shadow, shing past, reaching Ma Hongjun in the blink of an eye.
The me on Ma Hongjuns body suddenly burned brighter. He had already prepared in advance, Phoenix Firewire shooting out, turning into a sheet of me under his clever control and the amplification of two great spirit abilities, blocking the two sleeve darts with tyrannical impact force.
Immediately afterward, another two volleys, four sleeve darts also silently shot out. All blocked by Ma Hongjun. With a series of jingling sounds, six cooked deep red sleeve darts fell to the ground and Ma Hongjun also retreated half a step to dissolve the impact force.
Tang San pushed on his stomach,Sand Projecting Shadow, shoots poison mist.With a puffing sound, countless flying needles shot out along with poison mist. His movements didnt stop, legst shifting slightly, relying on muscr contractions, the crossbow mechanisms on his legs fired simultaneously.
Ma Hongjuns both hands swiftly drew a circle in front of his chest, spirit power jetting out. In front of the red hot phoenix mes, the poison mist naturally lost its effect, and concentrated popping sounds echoed continuously. Ma Hongjun retreated several steps in session, and when confronted with the leg crossbows, he already had some difficulty warding them off.
Just when he had when difficulty blocked this round of hidden weapon attacks, Tang San bowed his head sharply, and with a sonorous crossbow crack, the most formidable Tight Back Head Bowed Crossbow abruptly fired, the bulky crossbow bolt shooting straight for Ma Hongjuns chest.
Third brother, do you want me dead!The red light on Ma Hongjuns right arm rose sharply, the me wings on his back abruptly expanding. With a loud explosion, his fist sted out, relying on the me right arms added Phoenix Burst Attack ability to just manage to block this attack.
Tang Sans entire chain of attacks was as fluent as moving clouds and flowing water. All the Spirit Masters here were experts, and could naturally sense how frightening the attack power of the hidden weapons were. Of course, they also sensed ma Hongjuns formidable strength. He seemed to be blocking in a fluster, but very clearly, these hidden weapons still werent enough to threaten him.
Tang San then said to Bai He:Senior, the full set of equipment I mentioned is all here. This is the full deployment of five hundred gold spirit coins. Of course, these still dont count as my Tang Sects most tremendous hidden weapons. Only sect disciples have the right to use those most powerful ones. Please forgive junior for being unable to provide them. Youve seen he might of these hidden weapons. I think that if the Speed ns nsmen were equipped with them, it would definitely have a pretty good effect. Do you wish to bet with junior on this?
Bai Hes expression changed continuously. Ma Hongjun had now already withdrawn his spirit, and the pressure naturally also vanished. Tang San and Ma Hongjuns team gave him a very great shock. Even more important was these hidden weapons, making even a proud person like him unable to keep from being greedy. He really couldnt refuse the stakes Tang San had raised, and Bai He sincerely believed that this youth in front of him couldnt escape him in a bout of speed. No matter how miraculous his footwork was, before absolute speed, its effect was still limited.
Thinking about this, Bai He lowered his voice:Fine, Ill bet on this fight with you. If I lose, then, Ill lead the Speed n to join your Tang Sect. You were brought by Tai Tan, I believe there shouldnt be any rtion between you and Spirit Hall. Ill first dere that if this Tang Sect of yours and Spirit Hall has any rtionship in the future, Ill immediately lead my n to leave.
Tang San said coldly:Theres only one possible rtionship between Tang Sect and Spirit Hall, and thats their destruction. Senior, well begin. Within the time of one stick of incense, the conditions are the same.While speaking, he once again threw a stick of incense to Ma Hongjun.
Bai He dodged ten meters away from Tang San, and just the instant Ma Hongjun lit the incense, he was already moving. With the fate of his nsmen in the bnce, he had no choice but to do his utmost.
With this move by Bai He, Tang San learned what pure speed was. Even his Purple Demon Eye only caught a white shadow sh in front of him, before Bai Hes hand was already before his eyes. In this moment, Tang San couldnt rely on Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step to dodge.
Too fast, he really arrived too quickly. Since Tang San obtained Purple Demon Eye, this was the first time he felt his eyesight couldnt keep up with the opponents movements.
Of course, he still wasnt caught by Bai He. Bai Hes hand only grabbed the afterimage left behind by Tang San.
Teleportation?Bai Hes shocked voice echoed. Tang San was already on the other side of the room, pink light flickering on his left arm.(Authors note: In some ces there was an error. Xiao Wus spirit bone is in Tang Sans left arm. I confirm it here. Everyone please excuse the error. Hereafter its the left arm.)
Bai He stood in Tang Sans previous location and looked at him,No wonder youre so confident, you had the guarantee of such an ability. I want to see how many times this teleportation of yours can work. Take care.While speaking, Bai He suddenly radiated light, his spirit releasing.
Two yellow, three purple, three ck. Eight spirit rings appeared simultaneously. The split second his spirit was released, Tang Sans spiritual force fluctuated slightly, and he teleported a second time without the slightest hesitation. This time, he couldnt even see Bai He move. The next moment, Bai Hes hand already flitted past where he stood before.
So fast. Tang San felt cold all over. Worthy of being a single attribute spirit cultivator, this speed could no longer be described as astonishing, it was simply universally shocking.
Without any hesitation, Tang San was already using teleportation once again. This time his body appeared at the doorway.
Bai He disappeared, in the whole room one could only see a faint mirage. He didnt use any spirit ability, only spirit amplified pure speed. Wherever Tang San appeared with teleportation, Bai Hes hand would inevitably appear the next instant. Tang San was forced to constantly teleport to avoid Bai Hes pursuit and attack. And after each time he teleported, he only had a moment to pause. The Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track he previously used against Bai Chenxiang was unexpectedlypletely useless.
This was Spirit Douluo level Speed n speed! Tang San constantly changed direction, making himself move irregrly as far as possible. Purple Demon Eye and his spiritual force were used to their limit, and even then he could only barely keep up with Bai Hes silhouette.
Chapter 176 — Tang San’s Sixth Spirit Ability, Xiao Wu Incarnates
Chapter 176: Tang Sans Sixth Spirit Ability, Xiao Wu Incarnates
In fact, Tang San was admittedly startled, and Bai He wasnt any less astonished than him. Tang San currently hadnt used his spirit, and further adding the disjointed use of teleportation, how couldnt Bai He be shocked? He already understood that Tang Sans teleportation didnte from spirit ring abilities, the source was inevitably a spirit bone. A youngster with a spirit bone, and one with a top quality discontinuous teleportation ability. Bai He only hoped that he could exhaust Tang Sans spirit power through his relentless pursuit, leaving him unable to continue supporting the spirit bone ability.
The incense still burned very quickly. As the two shadows constantly shed, in a moment one quarter had already burned. In this short time, Tang San had already teleported close to a hundred times, showing how fast Bai Hes pursuit was.
Bai He was disappointed, Tang San was still constantly teleporting, without the slightest signs of spirit power exhaustion. He had no idea that Tang Sans teleportation was used with a hundred thousand year level spirit bone. Hundred thousand year spirit bones and spirit rings didnt consumerge amounts of spirit power to produce powerful spirit abilities, but rather consumed tiny amounts of spirit power to produce formidable effects. This was the greatest advantage of hundred thousand year level spirit rings and spirit bones. This was also why it was known as the most precious treasure of the spirit master world.
Suddenly, Bai He abruptly stopped, two lines of clear light igniting in his eyes, his seventh spirit ring starting to brighten.
Under the effect of that ck spirit ring, one could clearly see Bai Hes body releaseyer afteryer of peculiar luster. Immediately afterward, his body floated in midair, his arms really changing into wings, and both legs gathering into feathers. In just a moment, this Speed n chief had already turned into a needle tailed swift only one meter long, with a wingspan of one meter fifty or so.
The seventh spirit ability, Spirit Avatar.
Seeing Bai Hes Spirit Avatar, after Tang San equally halted, his expression became somewhat ugly. Bai He was even more difficult to handle than he imagined. Generally speaking, releasing Spirit Avatar would make ones body evenrger, the huge body supporting even more spirit power. But Bai Hes Spirit Avatar made his body smaller, that didnt mean that his spirit power decreased, but rather that it was forcefullypressed. Thus, the speed he could erupt with could perhaps only be described as terrifying.
Making the pupils of Tang Sans eyes contract even more was that, after Bai He used Spirit Avatar to float in the air, the final one of the eight spirit rings revolving around him also lit up. For the sake of his nsmen, this pure speed type formidable Spirit Douluo would go all out.
Along with that final spirit ring shing, in that instant, the one needle tailed swift floating in midair turned into five. The same kind of doppelg?nger ability, but as the eighth spirit ability, it wouldnt be that simple. After Bai Hes eighth spirit ability was used, each doppelg?nger would possess equal speed and defense as the main body. Of course, among Spirit Masters of equal level, that defense could be directly neglected.
But even more important was that, including the original body, all five bodies could be said to each be real, and could also be said to each be fake. In other words, under his direct control, he could make any one doppelg?nger be the main body, and could also make any one main body be a doppelg?nger.
To the Speed n whose offensive and defensive power couldnt be regarded as high, this ability could be considered a supreme escape skill. Even for the most formidable Title Douluo in the present world, it was still impossible to stop all five doppelg?ngers when confronting a Spirit Master with Bai Hes speed. And as long as just one doppelg?nger escaped, he could also escape far away in a sh.
Of course, to the Speed n, possessing these five doppelg?ngers, they could perform their most expert scouting whilepletely unrestrained. As long as they left behind one doppelg?nger in safety, the other doppelg?ngers could go examine even the most dangerous ces. This eighth spirit ability might not seem powerful, but it was supremely useful.
Silhouettes shing, the five needle tailed swifts instantly dispersed, that terrifying speed almost no different from the teleportation Tang San used. To be able to use movement speed that gave people the illusion of teleportation clearly showed how terrifying Bai He now was in speed.
Tang San also couldnt help associate this with the overall strength of Tai Tan and Niu Gao. What degree their strength and defense had reached.
Only, right now he basically didnt think about that too much. Because, the pressure he endured suddenly rose sharply.
At this moment, Tang San didnt dare hide any strength. Besides his eyes being filled with purple gold color, one blue and one white rings of light simultaneously spread from below his feet, enveloping the entire hall in a sh.
Making the opponent slow down was equal to speeding up himself. Under the effect of the Deathgod Domain, even a Spirit Douluo would be weakened somewhat. Especially a pure speed type Spirit Master disregarding attack and defense like Bai He. And the Blue Silver Domain undoubtedly made Tang Sans spiritual force reach an even greater level, improving his control of everything in the surroundings.
With the domains released at full strength, Tang San immediately gave people a different kind of feeling, ice cold, ruthless, an ominous aura spread along with the Deathgod Domain, making everyone present shiver. And when enveloped by the Blue Silver Domain, they also sensed a breath of vitality in the midst of that chilling feeling. These two kinds of auras that shouldnt exist together still appeared simultaneously so bizarrely. How couldnt it make people feel strange?
Making everyone, including Bai He, feel even more astonished, was still the release of Tang Sans spirit.
Without a doubt, what Tang San released was his Blue Silver Emperor. Two yellow, one purple, two ck, one red, the instant the six glittering spirit rings appeared, the drawing room atmosphere seemed to freeze.
Previously just defeated by Tang San, Bai Chenxiang no longer had any unreconciliation in her eyes, all reced by an incredible radiance. She finally understood that she really wasnt wronged. He was actually a six spirit ring Spirit Emperor.
Rubbing her eyes hard, Bai Chenxiang thought she had made a mistake. Because among those six glittering spirit rings, thest one was actually red. That bewitching red light even concealed Tang Sans fourth spirit ring already being ck. In the entire drawing room, there was no longer anything that couldpete with the shine of that red ring.
Incarnated as a needle tailed swift, Bai He also simultaneously stared nkly. As a Spirit Master, how couldnt he know what the red color represented? But his first feeling was the same as his granddaughters, how was it possible? How could a hundred thousand year spirit ring appear on such a youth, and even the sixth spirit ring at that.
Tang Sans face revealed a tint of divine light, his spiritual forcepletely targeting those five needle tailed swifts. With his experience, of course he wouldnt believe that these five needle tailed swifts were fake. He could clearly feel those five close to identical auras. Thebined probing of his spiritual force with his Blue Silver Domain wouldnt be wrong. Therefore, in the following contest, what he would face was five supremely fast flying pure speed opponents.
More than half of the incense had already burned. Bai He very quickly recovered from the brief shock, no matter how strong this youth in front of him was, first of all he had to defeat him.
The five needle tailed swifts moved simultaneously, five silhouettes turning into five lines in a sh, crossing the hall. In just that instant, the needle tailed swifts flying one meter above the ground controlled the overwhelming majority of the drawing room.
Tang San practically fought to be first to use teleportation. The moment his spiritual force sensed the opponents spirit power fluctuations, he had already dodged. He knew that from this moment on, he would no longer have any chance to catch his breath with his teleportation, he had to dodge continuously, only then did he have a chance to dodge the pursuit.
But, Tang San still underestimated Bai Hes current speed. The five needle tailed swifts each controlled five areas of the drawing room, and when Tang San emerged from teleportation, he could practically see the beak of a needle tailed swift appear in front of him.
Tang San used spiritual force to target Bai He, but at the Spirit Douluo level, how could Bai He not also target him? As long as Tang San appeared, Bai He would naturally appear in front of him, drawn there by spiritual force. The speed was enough to match his teleportation.
Fortunately Tang San reacted very quickly, and the moment he dodged he already reacted, sharply throwing back his upper body, making an iron panel bridge movement, and he also teleported once again in the middle of this motion, escaping Bai Hes attacks again and again.
However, to Tang San, this was only just the beginning. There was still an even greater challenge waiting for him.
Bai Hes speed eruptedpletely, the pure speed making any technique pale. When Tang San appeared once again, he flipped sideways without the slightest hesitation, then instantly teleported to dodge Bai Hes attack. What Bai He caught was unexpectedly that instant between two teleportations, when he still hadnt teleported.
Bai Hes heart settled down now. From the development of the situation, Tang San already had difficulties to dodge. But Tang Sans next teleportation was still beyond Bai Hes expectations.
When Tang San appeared again, he was in midair. Most strangely was that one of Bai Hes needle tailed swifts could only pass by him under his feet.
There were no problems with Bai Hes preparations, even if he teleported into the air, before he teleported next time his body would still fall a bit. However, Tang San didnt fall, instead rising slightly in the air. This made Bai Hes lungepletely ineffective.
But it was also at this moment that Bai He clearly saw Tang Sans sixth spirit ring, that hundred thousand year red spirit ring, brighten. The sixth spirit ability Tang San had never used, finally emerged before everyone.
A faint illusion appeared in front of him. Even though the silhouette was illusory, it still didnt detract from her beauty in the slightest.
Jet ck bright and beautiful long hair arranged in a scorpion braid that hung down to her calves, a pair of expressive big eyes holding a faint sadness and satisfaction, touching figure, long and slender legs, each part of her seemed so perfect. Even the beautiful Bai Chenxiang couldnt help staring stupidly when this figure appeared in front of Tang San.
It was also the moment she appeared that the space around Tang San suddenly distorted somewhat, making Bai Hes incarnated needle tailed swift seem to pass through a mirage, without touching Tang San.
Seeing this beautiful figure, Tang San couldnt keep himself from staring lifelessly. The slightly reddened eyes, slightly trembling body, revealed that he was currently unable to control his mood.
Yes, that illusory silhouette was Xiao Wu! Her faint figure turned lightly in midair, facing Tang San. One soft and tender little hand rose,nding on Tang Sans face.
There was no feeling of substantial touch, nor could she speak, but a collisioning from the soul made Tang Sans tears flow uncontrobly. At this moment he had even forgotten he was in a match with Bai He. To him, besides this delicate face, nothing else was important.
Red light revolved around the two. Needle tailed swifts swept past several times in session. When passing through only the light wavered, and they were unable to touch Tang San.
He of course couldnt say that Tang San was breaking the rules. True, the spirit ability Tang San was using now really wasntpeting in speed, but Bai Hes eighth spirit ability, Speed Doppelg?nger, wasnt that also not speed?
This moment, even though Tang San didnt say a word, and that touching silhouette in front of him also didnt move, just gently caressed his face, the atmosphere between them still washed across the drawing room, infecting everyone.
Cautiously raising both hands, Tang San embraced the illusion in front of him. This sixth spirit ability really wasnt used by him. Before this, he had also had some degree of understanding regarding the sixth spirit ability, but he really didntpletely understand what its effect was. He hadnt been willing to use the sixth spirit ability since he didnt want to feel that heart rending pain again when he did. However, he had never expected that this sixth spirit ability would actually be used automatically when he needed it the most, and moreover that he would see that captivating beauty.
That wasnt just a little bit of emotion, at this moment, Tang Sans heart was filled, without a trace of space. In all his life, he had never longed for anything like right now, longed for the figure in his arms to truly be in his embrace.
Tang San also became somewhat transparent under the influence of that red light. This was one of the forms of his sixth spirit ability, Nothingness.
Nothingness, immunity to all physical attacks not energy form, weakening any energy attacks by fifty percent. This might seem like it was only a support ability, however, the ability of immunity to all physical attacks was tyrannical. It was under the effect of this ability that all Bai He could do was pass through him. There was only nothingness.
Four eyes met. The emotions in Tang Sans heart were still like a rollercoaster, if he knew earlier that using this spirit ability would let him see Xiao Wu again, then hed definitely use it every day, meeting his lover every day. Even if he could only see her, hed still be satisfied.
Even if this was only an illusion of Xiao Wu, from those touching eyes, he still saw Xiao Wus feelings, finally felt Xiao Wus thoughts and love for him. The connection of souls let him clearly sense that his Xiao Wu wasnt dead. She still lived, and was moreover attached to him.
Xiao Wu used her hand to softly wipe Tang Sans tears, but, she was only an illusion, how could she erase those tears? In her eyes was reluctance to part and longing, sadness and joy, all of it profoundly affecting Tang San right now.
Suddenly, Tang Sans heart twitched. Because through releasing the spirit ability he suddenly sensed some characteristics of the spirit ability. He discovered that Xiao Wus soul really was within this sixth spirit ability, and moreover that using this spirit ability practically didnt consume any of his spirit power. Only, Xiao Wu couldnt appear for too long. It didnt consume his spirit power, it consumed the strength of Xiao Wus soul as price. If Xiao Wus soul was consumed excessively, then she would truly die. In other words, in order to keep Xiao Wu from harm, every time he used this sixth spirit ability, he had to keep it as brief as possible. Only then could he ensure Xiao Wus safety to the greatest extent. His desire to always keep her at his side through using the spirit ability wasnt realistic.
Senior Bai He, I concede.Tang San softly pulled Xiao Wu close, floating to the ground. At his resolutely stubborn gaze, Xiao Wu looked at him somewhat helplessly, then reluctantly again merged with that dazzling red spirit ring again. Even if they couldnt talk, they could still feel each others feelings through their soul connection. Tang San didnt know how long Xiao Wu could stay outside with the power of her soul each time, but he wouldnt take any risks. He had already made a firm resolution to never use this sixth spirit ability, never let any possibility of harme to Xiao Wu.
Compared to Xiao Wu, how was subduing the Speed n at all important?
Five shadows merged together, and Bai He looked puzzled at Tang San,Why would you concede? I still havent touched you.
Tang San shook his head,No. Ive lost, using my sixth spirit ability is no longerpeting with you in speed.He of course wouldnt say that he had decided this because of Xiao Wu. And at this moment, his heart was alsopletely soaked in the feelings after meeting Xiao Wu again. He no longer cared about anything else going on.
Bai He sighed,No, you didnt lose. My eighth spirit ability wasnt a pure speed increase either. Since I used doppelg?ngers to strengthen my speed and the area I controlled, naturally you could also avoid being touched by me. This is fair. If it went on, I would have lost. Even if I dont understand the effects of that spirit ability of yours.
Niu Gao stood,ughing loudly:Alright. Theres no need for you to be modest with each other, I think this is just fine. Old whitebird, you didnt lose, Tang San, you didnt lose either. This contest is just making friends. Unable to determine victory or defeat. This is always fine. To everyones delight and satisfaction. Go go go, well go drink. That broken spear, old Yang, might arrive tomorrow, today well drink to our satisfaction.
Whether in age, status, or level, Bai He wasnt willing to take an advantage from Tang San, and he could also ept Niu Gaos words. But, his heart was still heavy. Tang San had only revealed his speed, but with his strength he could naturally see that Tang San absolutely wasnt an agility attack type spirit master. A Spirit Emperor that wasnt an agility attack type couldpete with a pure speed Spirit Douluo like him for so long. If he really had to describe him, then this youth in front of him could only be described as a monster.
Moreover, even though this contest ended in a draw, those one hundred gold spirit coins he lost before was real. Once the gathering ended and he returned like this, perhaps the Speed n would starve.
Everyone walked towards the dining hall together. On the way, Bai Chenxianggged behind, giving Fatty a kick.
Not only didnt Ma Hongjun get angry, he instead was enormously pleasantly surprised, hurriedly looking at Bai Chenxiang with a ttering expression, speaking in a low voice:Beauty, something on your mind?
Bai Chenxiang asked in a low voice:That, that Tang San is your friend?
Ma Hongjun nodded, proudly saying:Were best brothers. Hes our Tang Sect master, Im the vice master. Heh heh.
Bai Chenxiang didnt doubt Ma Hongjuns im of being vice sect master, Fatty had also disyed his strength before, especially that formidable phoenix spirit left her with an extremely deep impression. Fattys show was sessful.
Then whats up with that sixth spirit ring? Is it really a hundred thousand year spirit ring? But, why did it transform into a woman? Moreover, it seemed like my grandfather couldnt do anything to him then.
Ma Hongjunsplexion changed slightly. He still knew what was appropriate. Tang Sans sixth spirit ring wasnt just his secret, but also an eternal pain in his heart. No use telling others. Even though Fatty liked beauties, he absolutely knew what was appropriate, and wouldnt say what he shouldnt.
He helplessly shook his head,Beauty, dont ask about it. See for yourself. I can only say that third brother is the most outstanding Spirit Master I have ever seen. In my eyes, even those Title Douluo arent equal to him. I believe that, one day, third brother will stand at the summit of this world.
Bai Chenxiang somewhat discontentedly kicked Fatty again,What a vice sect master. Doesnt even dare say this. I think youre his servant.
Fattys expression recovered,Believe what you wish. How could you understand me and third brothers rtionship.Finished speaking, he suddenly sped up, no longer paying attention to Bai Chenxiang.
Bai Chenxiang looked distracted a moment. She was very confident in her charm, and she had seen Fattys filthy intentions toward her. But right now already walking in front, the heavy set Fatty seemed somewhat different. Even though he was fat, when he was decent, he would naturally distribute an unusual aggressiveness. Could that be the aura of the king of hundred birds, the Phoenix?
Fatty of course didnt know what Bai Chenxiang was thinking, but he could be sure that he might not have a chance with this beauty. Even if he liked beauties, chasing women was like changing clothes, while brothers were like hands and feet. Of course, Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing werent just women in his eyes, but also brothers.
Once again seated at the wine table, Tang San discovered that Bai Hes capacity for wine couldntpare to Tai Tan and Niu Gao, and didnt use arge bowl. Even though the wine and food was good, from the moment they were seated, he had a brooding appearance, and would look at him from time to time.
By now Tang Sans heartfelt emotions were gradually calming, and his mood also gradually grew excited. At least he could be sure that Xiao Wu really hadnt died, and also that she was always together with him. As inseparable as milk and water mixed together. This was enough. As long as she still lived, still truly existed, he would definitely resurrect her.
Senior Bai He, my salutations.Tang San raised his wine cup, hinting to Bai He.
Under Niu Gaos seating arrangement, Bai He sat with Tai Tan on his left, and Tang San on his right.
Drinking a cup with Tang San, Bai He sighed, saying:In the present world, there really is a new generation to rece the old. Youths like you really reflect that people like us are already old. Hereafter, the Spirit Master world is the world of youngsters like you.
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:Senior, I wont hide it from you. My fathers name is Tang Hao.
Bai He abruptly went rigid. Sharply raising his head, his gaze at Tang San suddenly grew severe. Tang San still had an expression of joyful and calm grace. Bai Hes change in mood didnt have cause any reaction in him.
Bai Hes gaze once again turned to Niu Gao and Tai Tan,You knew, right?
Niu Gao nodded,Tai Tan brought him. At first, I reacted the same as you. Only, even though this kides from the Clear Sky n he only represents himself, not the Clear Sky School. Moreover, his Tang Sect will never merge into the Clear Sky School, and will exist alone. Ill tell you honestly, me and old orangutan have already decided to lead our nsmen to join the Tang Sect. Youve seen the Tang Sect hidden weapons, thats the main operations for the Tang Sect in the future. Old orangutan is in charge of manufacturing, Im in charge of building the sect. How about it? Old whitebird, bring your Speed n over too. If Tang San wascking, we wouldnt agree either, if there are any doubts, we can give up at any time. What conditions are more generous than that? This sect is basically our own. Besides, what I said just now really wasnt cheating you. Yesterday Huyan Zhen brought his Elephant Armored School people over, my Defense n cant continue. It was his arrival that let me make a firm decision. Were still alive and can get food for our ns. But, do you want to see the four single attribute ns decline? To tell the truth, our four single attribute ns arent suited to existing alone. Our superiorities and weak points are too obvious. This Tang Sect is equivalent to our four ns joining together again, and sect master Tang San is our glue.
When Bai He heard Niu Gaos words, he couldnt keep his eyebrows from shooting up,Excellent, you old bastards, deliberately not giving me anything just now was in order to cheat me.
Niu Gao and Tai Tan couldnt helpughing. Tai Tan said:Someone as arrogant as you, if we didnt knock you down a peg, how could you ept it so easily? Old whitebird, havent we old brothers not lived together for so many years? Im very familiar with young masters character, youve seen his talent. I believe youve also discovered that young masters spirit isnt the Clear Sky Hammer? Its not that he didnt inherit the bloodline of the Clear Sky School, but rather because young master has twin spirits. As long as we assist him properly, the young master will definitely lead our Tang Sect to strike our own im on the Spirit Master world in the future. Spirit Hall is admittedly strong, but as long as we lean back on the two great empires, theres basically no need to fear them. Come, old whitebird, doesnt your Speed n thirst for power? With our Tang Sect hidden weapons as guarantee, do you still fear your strength not increasing. The hidden weapons youve seen today are only the foundation, well still make even more formidable hidden weaponster.
Bai He found it somewhat difficult to digest this rapid assault of information. Suddenly getting rid of the wine in front of him, looking over Niu Gao, again looking over Tai Tan, for a moment the expression in his eyes was still somewhat hesitant.
It wasnt that he didnt trust Niu Gao and Tai Tan, they were all old brothers. Even if they cheated him before, it was with good intentions. But, he still had no choice but to consider some other elements.
About this, does old Yang know?Bai He asked in a low voice.
Niu Gao and Tai Tan looked at each other. Tai Tan said:Not yet, when the old goates, well fight to win him over as well. But with his character, it really wont be easy. No matter how its put, young master is still from the Clear Sky School. The old goatsints to the Clear Sky School are too deep. I fear hell be difficult to persuade.
Bai He sighed, saying:I understand, you both have good intentions too. My Speed n also really has some hard times. But, you dont know the favors old goat has done for me over the years. Their Breaking ns ie is the best, and the old goat has always supported me, letting me retain this final shred of dignity. If old goat and his n doesnt join, I cant do it alone.
Among the four chiefs of the single attribute ns, Tai Tan and Niu Gao had the best rtionship, but Bai He and the Breaking ns chief were even closer. But the Breaking ns chief was reclusive, not to the liking of Tai Tan and Niu Gao, so while their rtionship was tolerable, it wasnt too familiar.
Hearing Bai He say this, the two old n chiefs both frowned. They could understand how Bai He felt, but if they gave up like this they really would feel a bit unreconciled. Bai He was clearly empted. The Tang Sect hidden weapons had arge attractive force to him, and there were still these old brothers of his.
At this moment, Tang San spoke up,Senior Bai He, youre saying that, if the Breaking n agrees to join our Tang Sect, you will also bring the Speed n to join?
Bai He shot Tang San a nce, and after thinking deeply, said:If you can persuade the Breaking n, what can I still say? Dont say our Speed n could still fly alone? Only, youngster, dont say I didnt warn you. The old goat isnt so easily persuaded as old orangutan and old rhino. I know him the best, and hes not only antisocial, but obstinate and self-opinionated. If not for this, perhaps the Breaking ns losses wouldnt have been sorge back then. If you want to convince him, it absolutely wont be easy!
Tang San pondered, then said:Leave it to me. Ill do my utmost to convince the Breaking n to join. If I really seed, the four single attribute ns can join together again.
Among the four single attribute ns, through Tai Tans introduction, Tang San regarded the Strength n and Breaking n as the most important. The Strength ns forging, the Breaking ns medicine, they were both the supports the Tang Sect needed the most. Therefore, he was determined to win over the Breaking n. He also wanted to subdue the group with the greatest hatred for the Clear Sky n.
Tai Tan and Niu Gao didnt know why Tang San was so confident, they both knew that the old goat couldnt be conquered by force.
Starting to speak, Tang San again simply introduced Bai He to the future development ns of the Tang Sect, and also introduced some Tang Sect hidden weapon characteristics in detail, making Bai Hes understanding of the Tang Sect a lot deeper. In time, Tang San hinted, he wanted to pass on the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step he used to dodge Bai Chenxiang to the Speed n, improving Bai Hes mood a lot. All that remained was worries about the Breaking n. On the surface it seemed like he was already inclined to join the Tang Sect.
Even though the Speed n didnt have the foundation of the Mysterious Heaven Skill, their superiority in speed really was too clear. Tang San would only need to teach them some techniques of the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step to have an effect.
Once the wine made three rounds, and five vors of dishes, everyone brought their own different moods back to rest in their rooms. Just before leaving the dining hall, Bai He called out to Tang San.
Sect master Tang, may I ask, how old are you this year?
Tang San stared nkly a moment,Junior is twenty.
Bai He looked deeply at him, nodded, then brought a shocked granddaughter away.
Chapter 177 — Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng
Chapter 177: Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng
Ma Hongjun moved up next to Tang San, whispering:Third brother, it seems we really are scary people at our age! This wont do, Ill immediately go cultivate to the sixtieth rank, the feel of seeing six spirit rings is different from five. That Bai Chenxiang really looks pretty good, tell me, after I be the vice sect master, will there be some secret rules for chances on her?
Tang San nced at Ma Hongjun, patting his shoulder,Fatty, if you want to truly gain someones love, you have to start with investing your own love. Even though you might not get the corresponding return on your investment, if you dont invest anything at all, you definitely wont get any returns. If you want to truly pursue someone, you have to bring out a bit of sincerity.
Ma Hongjun really hadnt thought that Tang San would actually lecture him on rtionships, when it came to women, he had a lot more experience.
Tang San really was only moved by Xiao Wu alone, but what he knew about rtionships really was more than Ma Hongjun. Ma Hongjun regarded women with desire, while Tang San had pure love. It was just because he saw Xiao Wu again today that he spoke some of his thoughts to Ma Hongjun.
An eventless night.
Early morning, Tang San still woke from cultivation before dawn. Lowering his head to look at Xiao Wu lying next to him, sleeping soundly, her plump body like a white little ball. It seemed as if the golden color at the roots of her fur had grown stronger. When looking at it suddenly, it seemed to give a feeling of gold and silver splendor.
Softly stroking Xiao Wus fur, Tang San stood, opening the window and letting the fresh and clean air stream into the room.
He didnt look at Xiao Wu again, because he was afraid he wouldnt be able to keep himself from summoning Xiao Wu from his spirit ring again. Carefully cing Xiao Wu in the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, he then moved onto the roof, conducting his daily routine of cultivating Purple Demon Eye.
The distant east gradually revealed a smear of marble white, the familiar purple qi pulsing along with Tang Sans breathing. Ever since Tang San absorbed that mind condensing wisdom skull bone, his Purple Demon Eye had reached a bottleneck. Even though Tang San was still constantly cultivating it, he still didnt feel a bit of progress. But Tang San still didnt stop. Cultivating Purple Demon Eye had long since be a part of his life, and absorbing that purple qi also had benefits for his Mysterious Heaven Skill.
With his spirit power stabilized at the sixty sixth rank, even though Tang San always cultivated painstakingly, it was all to stabilize his spirit power, without elerating his pace in breaking through. He knew that being at his current level at his age was already remarkable, and he definitely couldnt forge ahead blindly, if not for him then for Xiao Wu.
To possess great strength certainly isnt just a matter of luck. Sect master Tang, you are the most hard working youth I have seen.
Tang San turned his head to the side with some surprise, to find Bai He standing on a rooftop about twenty meters away, just now stretching. Worthy of being the Speed ns chief, while his spiritual force wasnt released to examine his surroundings, he had still arrived without Tang San hearing a sound.
n chief Bai He is polite. Junior is just ustomed to cultivating every morning.
Bai He had arrived already when Tang San was cultivating Purple Demon Eye, and even though he didnt know what Tang San was cultivating, but he could see the purple golden beams of light shooting almost two chi from his eyes, and he could feel the intangible pressure even twenty meters away. Twenty years old, six spirit ring Spirit Emperor. Bai He had thought deeplyst night, and Tang Sans disy in the daytime was on his mind.
Bai He smiled faintly, with a sh already reaching Tang San,Is your father still well?
Tang San stared nkly a moment. He hadnt expected Bai He to actually ask him about his father, didnt they hate the Clear Sky School? What happened back then had been caused by his father.
He sighed lightly,Not too good. In order to repay the Clear Sky School, to repay the wrongs hemitted to the sect back then, he cut off two limbs to return the spirit bones to the sect.
Ah!Bai He cried out,Hes still so impetuous. Its just because of those bad habits that
Looking at Tang San, he seemed to again see the high-spirited Tang Hao from back then. The n chiefs of the four single attribute ns could be said to have watched Tang Hao grow up. Among them, Tang Hao and the Strength n chief Tai Tan were the closest. Besides cultivation, he had spent the majority of his time together with Tai Tan. Bothering him to learn forging. But besides Tai Tan, Bai He and Tang Hao were also fairly close.
Little San. Can I call you that in private?Bai He said in a low voice.
Tang San nodded,Of course you can, youre senior.
Bai He sighed lightly:The old orangutan and old rhino, those fellows, already knew I wouldpromise. Those Tang Sect hidden weapons of yours really are outstanding, but theyre still not the true reason for mypromise. Do you know why I want the Breaking n to agree to join your Tang Sect?
Tang San looked somewhat startled at this proud elder, and shook his head.
Bai He said:Because, in terms of family rtions, you should call me granduncle. Your grandmother was my elder sister.
What?Tang San was shocked, and his gaze at Bai He immediately changed a lot. His father had never said anything about the family rtionships within the Clear Sky n, and he had no idea that n chief Bai He in front of him was actually his rtive.
Bai Hes eyes revealed a light of recollection,My sister died early, at that time your father was still young. Tang Xiao and Tang Hao, we saw these children grow up. They were the pride of a generation of the Clear Sky School. Especially your fathers talent was unusual, his cultivation fast, leaving us subsidiary n people not knowing how to evaluate it. When the Clear Sky School originally dered itself in seclusion, we subsidiary ns left voluntarily. But I have never med your father. I know that, even if hes impulsive, he absolutely wouldnt do something so impertinent out of impulse. There was inevitably some reason that led to him and Spirit Hall having such a profound hatred. Seeing Tang Hao have a son like you, I truly feel gratified. The Breaking n will definitely arrive this morning, but before they arrive, Ill tell you something about Yang Wudi. Eh, Yang Wudi is the Breaking n chief. Hes half a year older than me.
Tang San focused his attention. He had long ago heard from Tai Tan that Bai He and Yang Wudi had a very good rtionship.
Bai He said:Yang Wudi has a great many shorings as a person, obstinate and self-opinionated, even prouder than me. His strength is the greatest among our four single attribute ns. Dont look at his spirit power only being at roughly the same level as mine, in a true fight, Im afraid old orangutan and old rhino might not be his opponent. Because their defense still isnt enough to resist Yang Wudis Breaking word.
Besides cultivating, Yang Wudi only has one pleasure, and thats the Breaking ns inherited medicinepounding skills. He has a close to zealous interest when ites to refining all kinds of medicines. Therefore, medicine can be said to be his only weak point. If you want to persuade him, appealing to strength or emotions is useless. Besides, right now theres still no small gap between you and him in strength. Only in medicine might you be able to make him give in. Take this.
While speaking, Bai He pulled out a case from his spirit tool and handed it to Tang San.
That was a pure white jade case, half a meter long, a third that in width,pletely lustrous and glossy, carved from top quality sheep fat white jade.
Granduncle, this is?Because of Bai Hes rtion to him, Tang San had already changed his form of address.
Bai He smiled slightly, saying:This is something I got by ident. Its also an heirloom of the Speed n. After I obtained it, Ive always been hoarding it, most afraid that fellow Yang Wudi would see it. This time I have no choice but to take it out in order to persuade him. I think that, with it, you can at least improve that old fellows opinion of you a bit, giving us a much greater chance. Even if Yang Wudi is headstrong, hell still at least give the three of us old fellows some meager face.
Tang San carefully opened the jade case. Immediately, a sweet scent wafted from the box, prating deep into the heart. Within that jade box quietlyy a one chi long ginseng.
Ginseng wasnt enough to surprise Tang San. Even though this ginseng wasnt small, that still wasnt rare. What shocked Tang San was the color of this ginseng.
This was a blood red human shape, and moreover a sparkling and crystalline blood red. On the surface was ayer of protrusions that connected together, forming a peculiar design. This design was like a five wed dragon flying to the ninth heaven.
Swallowing, when Tang San again raised his head to look at Bai He, Bai He was no longer visible, only his voice could be heard,Dont refuse. Little San, this counts as granduncles gift for meeting you for the first time. Granduncle will hereafter entrust you with the Speed ns future. I believe you wont let me down. Youre even more outstanding than your father.
Tang Sans heart was bursting, absolutely not just a bit of excitement. This particr ginseng was something he didnt even find back around the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well. He was very clear on just how immensely valuable this ginseng was. This was a Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng. If the Ten Thousand Year Ninth Grade Ginseng King was the emperor among ginseng, then the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng was their empress.
There was a theory regarding the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng, and that was that the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng was naturally eighth grade, evolving over ten thousand years.
What was called a Ten Thousand Year Ninth Grade Ginseng King was really an immortal ginseng that had grown for more than ten thousand years, but when the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng was just recently grown, it was already eighth grade, and it only needed ten thousand years of cultivation to turn into ninth grade. That clearly showed how precious it was. Tang San looked at the slender blood colored ginseng roots, he understood that this Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng he held was at least five thousand years old. Even though it was ced in the jade case, since the jade case had absorbed the essence of heaven and earth, it was still slowly growing. Compared to the Ten Thousand Year Ninth Grade Ginseng King he had to find, this Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng was really only half a grade away.
Such a precious item couldnt be weighed with money. That Bai He hadnt taken it out even when the Speed n was suffering, clearly showed how much he valued it. But he had actually handed it over to him. It was no wonder his granduncle would be so confident in being able to move the Breaking n chief with this Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng. Also studying medicine, Tang San equally understood the effect of this thing.
In terms of efficacy, it was absolutely on the level of immortal treasures, even to the extent that it couldpare to the Yearning Heartbroken Red Xiao Wu ate!
Just when Tang San stood on the roof, he didnt know how long, but he suddenly felt a squirming at his waist. When he lowered his head to look, an adorable little nose was poking out from the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, and moreover constantly shrugging. As it moved, it also revealed its whole head, a pair of red little eyes blinking and looking at the jade case in Tang Sans hands, its long neck stretching, gradually pulling out the rest of its body.
Tang San was shocked to see Xiao Wu show her head, this Crystal Blood Dragon Ginsengs scent really was potent, actually able to make even Xiao Wu show herself from her sleep in the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse. Moreover, looking at her drooling with desire, it seemed she was quite interested in this Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng.
In fact, there were a lot of medicinal herbs deposited in Tang Sans Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, but Xiao Wu had never shown any interest. In order to keep her from eating something by mistake, Tang San had always followed her with a trace of his spiritual force when he put her inside the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse. If she wanted to eat, Tang San could react swiftly. But ever since Xiao Wu had turned into a rabbit, something like this had never happened.
But Xiao Wu had changed before his eyes, naked thirst in her little eyes. This was the first time Tang San had seen rabbit form Xiao Wu show such a mood.
Could she eat it? Tang San absolutely wasnt reluctant to part with the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng, he would definitely repay the Speed n what he owed Bai He. But could Xiao Wus rabbit body withstand the medicinal efficacy of the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng? In fact, the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng was always known for its potency.
Just when Tang San was hesitating, suddenly, Xiao Wu fiercely exerted herself in the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, unexpectedly leaping up with surprising speed.
his was the first time Tang San saw this always fond of sleeping rabbit move with such speed. Once he reacted, Xiao Wu had already taken arge bite out of that Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng.
Actually, having eaten the Yearning Heartbroken Red, this rabbits body was an unknown number of times more powerful than a normal rabbit, let alone when Xiao Wu had originally cultivated for a hundred thousand years! How could her physical body be matched by ordinary rabbits?
Xiao Wu.Tang San was anxious, hastily wanting to stop her. But at this moment he sensed a warmth on his body, his spirit unexpectedly revealing itself uncontrobly, his six spirit rings appearing simultaneously, the blood red spirit ring condensed by Xiao Wu releasing in a sh. That figure that had captivated Tang San yesterday appeared before him again.
The difference was that the illusion of Xiao Wus soul appeared forcefully, without any threat to Tang San, but rather because of that aura.
Tang San raised his head to look at Xiao Wu. He discovered that Xiao Wus eyes were unexpectedly filled with pleasant surprise.
Xiao Wu, can your body withstand the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng?Tang San asked anxiously. Right now, Xiao Wus body was just swallowing the juices of that Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng with big mouthfuls.
The illusory Xiao Wu watched Tang San, pleasant surprise filling her eyes, nodding to Tang San without hesitation. Just this one simple motion immediately made her body somewhat more illusory.
Even though Xiao Wus soul was infused within this spirit ring, if she used her own soul to forcefully summon this illusion without the prompting of a spirit ability, it would greatly consume the power of her soul.
Sensing her soul dissipating, Xiao Wu hurriedly returned, her silhouette shing, once again disappearing into Tang Sans spirit ring.
Tang San looked dumbstruck at the already having forcefully seized the position of his lower right arm, but sticking against him, head stretched into the jade case to unreservedly eat the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng, Xiao Wu.
With the confirmation of Xiao Wus soul, he was already a lot more relieved. It may be assumed that with the transformation of the Yearning Heartbroken Red as well as a hundred thousand years of cultivation, the ability of Xiao Wus body to endure wouldnt becking. Seeing her expression just now, this Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng should be greatly beneficial to her. Thus, there was even greater hope for Xiao Wus resurrection.
Thinking of this, Tang San immediately grew excited. He of course couldnt keep lingering here, hastily leaping off the roof with steady bnce, he returned to his room to watch Xiao Wu gorge herself.
Even though this Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng didnt seem small, there was arge amount of juice inside, but with Xiao Wus vigorous sucking, after a moments work all that remained was a dried up husk. But Xiao Wu didnt even let that off, eating even the shriveled ginseng husk.
Throughout the process, Tang San could already see changes in Xiao Wu. The gold in her fur spread with speed visible to the naked eye, and in a while, Xiao Wu had changed into a sparkling golden rabbit.
What Tang San found even more strange was that, as Xiao Wu ate that Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng, her body began to distribute a faint fragrance. Not the fragrance of the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng, but rather a kind of fragrance that made people feel intoxicated.
The changes still didnt stop there, after Xiao Wus fur hadpletely turned gold, the roots began to change again. By now she had already finished that Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng, and crawled into Tang Sans arms, closing her little eyes and falling asleep. Her fur also gradually changed from the gold just now into red.
What Tang San didnt know was that the two immortal treasures, the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng and the Yearning Heartbroken Red, had aplementary effect. That Xiao Wu originally didnt eat the Yearning Heartbroken Red was partly because she liked the flower, and partly also because she didnt have a Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng to go with it. This point even the Tang Sect had no ounts of.
Under the effect of the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng, the medicinal power stored in Xiao Wus body from the Yearning Heartbroken Red had already beenpletely absorbed, this was the process of her fur turning gold, and the current change to red was due to absorbing the effects of the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng.
Xiao Wus body was warm, and Tang San might as well ce her on his bed, crouching in front of it to focus on watching her body change. As long as there was anything amiss, he would immediately think of a way to save her.
Before long, Xiao Wus body had turnedpletely blood red, curled up there she seemed like a sparkling ruby. Her entire body was crystal red, quite simr to the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng in the jade case before.
Xiao Wus body hadnt grown anyrger from the medicinal effect, but Tang San quietly felt that refined fragrance grow a bit stronger. Looking at her quietly, Tang Sans nervousness surpassed his battle with Bai He yesterday. Xiao Wu could be said to be his most important treasure, and if anything happened to her, Tang San might copse on the spot.
Bizarrely, after Xiao Wus body had turnedpletely red, it began to show a new change. This time the changes were even stranger. Still starting from the roots of the fur, that red color started to change again, turning creamy white like an ordinary rabbit. Just even more supple, even more lustrous.
Howe it changed and changed and changed back again? Tang San looked at this scene without understanding, everything he saw now already exceeded his knowledge of spirits. He knew that even if his teacher was here, he still might not be able to tell why.
Right now he could only constantly tell himself to ept Xiao Wus own choice. Her choice definitely wouldnt be wrong.
It had already been an hour since Xiao Wu ate the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng until she had turned white. Her whole body was white like pure and untainted snow, quietly lying there. And now Tang San also sensed the fluctuating energies at a certain distance from Xiao Wu start to calm, radiating from her whole body, but no longer transforming it like before.
Xiao Wus body alone was covered in ayer of white frost, stuck to her fur and wrapping her entire body.
Just at this moment, there was suddenly the sound of footsteps outside,
Third brother, the Breaking n has arrived. Elder Tai Tan asked me to get you.
Tang San pped his forehead. He head even forgotten his proper business over Xiao Wus changes. He immediately stood, Xiao Wu was stabilized now, and he ced her in the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, then pushed open the door and stepped outside.
Ma Hongjun waited in the doorway. On seeing Tang San, he couldnt help saying:Third brother, that Breaking n might not be easy to deal with! That n chief seems quite troublesome, even when speaking he doesnt say much, as if someone owes him money.
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:Dont say that, well go take a look first. Well always think of a way.
The two brothers very soon reached the drawing room. Sure enough there was already one more old man inside, and behind him stood two youths, apparently around the same age as Tang San, Bai Chenxiang and the others. As soon as he entered, Tang San noticed that the gazes of these two youths would float over towards Bai Chenxiang from time to time, clearly they were a bit interested in this beautiful young woman.
Tang Sans attention didnt linger on them, immediately staying on that old man. That elder was slim, built somewhat simr to Bai He, but one head taller than him. His hair also wasnt as snow white as Bei Hes, but rather pitch ck. Hisplexion was rosy, but his expression somewhat gloomy, cold eyes giving the feeling of a vulture. Bai He now sat next to him, speaking to him in a low voice. Clearly, this was the Breaking ns chief, Yang Wudi.
Tang San and Ma Hongjun entered, and immediately became the focus of every gaze in the room.
Tai Tan stood up, smiling and walking over in front of Tang San, pulling his shoulder to face Yang Wudi,Come, old goat, Ill introduce you to my young friend.
Yang Wudi stared, indifferently saying:Old orangutan. Since when did you have such young friends?
Tai Tang wasnt offended by Yang Wudis cold tone, he was already ustomed to this old fellows manners,Age doesnt equal ambition. My young friend here isnt some ordinary person. Old goat, you absolutely cant underestimate him.
Yang Wudi frowned, and said:Old orangutan, this is the gathering of our four ns, I dont want to see outsiders here. I still have some things to discuss with you.
Tai Tan frowned, Yang Wudis mood didnt seem too good today. Even if he was usually always moody, he still wouldnt refuse to give him face like this.
Old goat, dont be so old fashioned. If hes brought by old orangutan, he definitely isnt some outsider.Niu Gao couldnt help speaking up.
Yang Wudi nced at Niu Gao,Youre the host, if you dont mind, why should I care? Then let him stay.
Tai Tan felt somewhat dull having his words choked back by Yang Wudi, and pulled Tang San to sit next to him. Niu Gao said to Yang Wudi:Old goat, weve alle together, whats up with you today? Your face looks darker than the bottom of a pot.
Yang Wudi snorted coldly,Its those Spirit Hall bastards. Do you know about the three upper sects?
The three chiefs nced at each other, nodding simultaneously.
Yang Wudi said coldly:Besides those Spirit Hall lunatics, who else would be able to do it. The upper three sects are broken, and Spirit Hall has convened a great reselection assembly. Theres one of the original four lower sects in our town. They shouldnt know about our grudges with Spirit Hall, and unexpectedly came to find me, asking me to join their sect. Otherwise theyd raze my Breaking n to the ground. Old orangutan, old rhino, old whitebird, youre like my brothers, well join together, establish a sect, and properly fight it out with Spirit Hall. Let them learn that our four single attribute ns arent so easily bullied.
The three chiefs looked dumbstruck at Yang Wudi, for a moment forgetting to speak. The depth of Yang Wudis grievances surpassed their expectations by far. Now it seemed like he was a volcano on the verge of erupting.
Yang Wudi looked at the three,What? You scared? If our four ns join together, well also have close to a thousand Spirit Masters. With our strengthbined, we wont be much less than any of the four lower sects. Dont tell me well struggle on at deaths door to survive? Itd be better to fight it out. There are people from the two great empires I do business with, and Ive recently always had contact with the Star Luo Empire. If I establish a sect, it would be in Star Luo Empires capital. There, Spirit Halls strength still isnt too powerful. Existing shouldnt be any major problem. Our Breaking n has also put aside some savings over the years, supporting the lives of all the ns isnt a problem for the short term. And the Star Luo imperial family will also support us to some extent.
Niu Gao couldnt help saying:Old goat, havent you suffered some loss? Ordinarily you wouldnt be so impulsive.
Yang Wudis expression turned even uglier,A loss? If it just stopped at that. Those lower sect bastards have already prepared to attack our Breaking n. If I dont have any ns when I return this time, you wont see me next year.
Tai Tan said:Old goat, we seem to hold the same view without even talking it over. The day before yesterday the Elephant Armored School also came here to old rhino the day before yesterday. If we stay alone, it might be difficult to exist hereafter. However, Im not optimistic about the Star Luo Empire side. Were not familiar with the Star Luo Empire, and we dont have people who have lived there long. I talked it over with old rhino and old whitebird, preparing to go to Heaven Dou City. No matter what is said, Ive still done business there for twenty years, that can count as some foundation, giving everyone a ce to stay.
Yang Wudi frowned,Going to your ce? Thats not impossible. Only, our Breaking ns business contacts are in the Star Luo Empire. If we went to the Heaven Dou Empire, we would have to start anew with everything. Relying on only the financial ability of your Strength n alone might not be enough to provide for everyone. Establishing a flourishing businesswork isnt so easy.
Tai Tan grinned, saying:Dont worry, providing for everyone isnt a problem. Were preparing to establish a sect called Tang Sect. In fact, I just wanted to introduce you to the sect master, but you didnt pay attention.While speaking, he pouted towards Tang San to the side.
Yang Wudi stared nkly, looking doubtfully at Tang San,Hes the sect master? A kid still smelling of mothers milk?
Tai Tan said:Is that impossible?
Yang Wudi stood, glowering at Tai Tan,Old orangutan, the mes are already burning my eyebrows here, and youre still in the mood to crack jokes.
Tai Tans expression dropped, he was just a bit unhappy about Yang Wudi verbally abusing him. In terms of spirit power and age, he was always the boss of the four single attribute ns, and now his anger surged,Old goat, nobodys cracking jokes here. Tang San isnt just the sect master of our Tang Sect, but also masters son.
The pupils of Yang Wudis eyes suddenly contracted,Youre saying, hes Tang Haos son?
Tai Tan snorted, but didnt speak.
Yang Wudi red fiercely at Tang San, then turned sharply and walked towards the exit. The two youths who had followed him hurried to catch up.
Old goat, what are you doing?Bai He hurriedly stepped forward to pull him back.
Yang Wudi didnt turn his head:Youve allpromised with Clear Sky School, I have nothing else to say. Theres no ce for me here, Im leaving. Treat it as if I didnte today.
Bai He hastily said:Dont be rash, listen to me. Do you only trust your old brothers so much?
Yang Wudi had the best rtionship with Bai He, and hearing this, hisplexion eased somewhat,To have me stay behind, first have that brat called Tang San fuck off. Also, dont mention the Tang Sect in front of me again.
Bai Hesplexion immediately grew unsightly, no matter what was said, Tang San was his grandnephew, and Yang Wudi wouldnt even give him the chance to talk. His original n seemed to have lost effect.
Senior Yang Wudi, can you let junior say a few words.Tang San stood from Tai Tans side and walked over.
Yang Wudi turned sharply, coldly looking at Tang San, dense killing intent suddenly releasing without the slightest cover,I swore that the Clear Sky School would be my eternal enemy. Take the chance while I can still hold back to fuck off out of here, otherwise, dont me me for cutting your corpse into pieces.
Tang Sans gaze abruptly turned cold, looking at Bai He next to Yang Wudi,Granduncle, Ill trouble you to step aside. I want to see how senior Yang Wudi can cut me to pieces.
Tang San absolutely didnt say this out of impulse. Confronting Yang Wudi, he understood that there was no sense in exchanging words. This person was headstrong to an unimaginable degree. If he didnt suppress his anger, he wouldnt even have the chance to speak.
Yang Wudi smiled rather than grow furious,Good, good, good, even a kid still smelling of mothers milk dares hoot at me. Youre Tang Haos son alright. Old whitebird, dont use me of not giving you face, Ill leave him with one breath left.
Bai He looked somewhat anxiously at Tang San, but saw Tang San send him a relieved expression. In an instant, Tang San and Yang Wudi simultaneously radiated imposing manner.
Tai Tan and Niu Gao looked face to face, helplessly whispering:Fighting, fighting, its more useful to speak with force with the old goats temper.
Tang San coolly watched this slim elder in front of him,Senior Yang Wudi, what shall we bet?
When Bai He heard this to the side, his face immediately turned bizarre, and Bai Chenxiang used her hand to cover her mouth, keeping herughter from escaping. They had already learned from Niu Gao that Tang San had bet with him on his first day here, and won. On the second day he had bet with Bai He. And when confronting this Yang Wudi, he was unexpectedly still betting.
Chapter 178 — Tang San VS Yang Wudi
Chapter 178: Tang San VS Yang Wudi
Hearing that Tang San was going to have a bet with Yang Wudi, every faces around turned somewhat weird.
However, although Tang Sans trick was trite, it was obviously useful, especially to assumptive and headstrong people like Yang Wudi, to whom his trick would make an extraordinary difference.
Yang Wudi humphed coldly, Are you qualified to bet with me?
Tang San smiled calmly, Senior, dont you dare?
Yang Wudi said contemptuously, Bet how many rounds you can persist in my hand?
Tang San shaked his head, No, I want to bet a battle. If I won, I want nothing but a promise of one thing, if I lose, you can do whatever you want.
Yang Wudi thought his ears must have some problem because such a boy that looked no more than 20 years old wanted to have a battle with him, a level eighty two Spirit Douluo. That was really an unendurable scorn.
Well, well, what a reckless cub. Im wondering, what gives you the courage. Once you won, let alone one thing, ten things, one hundred things, my old life will be yours.
Tang San smiled slightly. His trick worked, and the only thing left was a real battle. Stepping back swiftly for five paces and distancing Yang Wudi, he saluted Yang with a junior etiquette:
Junior Tang San, Control System, level sixty six Spirit Emperor, please.
Sixty six? A question mark crossed Yangs mind but he said coldly at once, Yang Wudi, Power Attack System, level eighty two Spirit Douluo.
Spirits, were released simultaneously from their body.
Although Yang was called old goat, that did not necessarily mean his spirit was goat, but just a joke of four patriarchs many years ago. Now, his spirit appeared, which was a four meter longnce.
The longnce was thoroughly ck, glistening freezing luster. The arm-like width pole was eight chi while the spearhead should be four Chi in length. Two yellow, two purple, four ck, eight optimal spirit rings appeared simultaneously on thence, moving up and down with the longnce and shining, blossomed incredibly gorgeous splendor suddenly.
Sure, the spirit of Breaking n wasnce, Soulbreaking Spear.
Withnce in hands, Yang did not attack instantly. As a senior and a Spirit Douluo, he was naturally waiting for Tang San to thoroughly release his spirit.
Tang San knew this, of course, so he released his spirit calmly.
With blue gold light glinting, a blue silver grass sprouted from his right hand and then six spirit rings which can totally symbolize his identity emerged, pulsed around his body up and down.
There had been nobody that would be unsurprised seeing Tang Sans hundred-thousand-year spirit ring, Yang Wudi was naturally not an exception. Seeing that cardinal splendor, his originally disdainful eyes became grave. Although the opponent was just a Spirit Emperor, the red spirit ring presented on his body, which seemed impossible, the contempt in his mind diminished correspondingly.
Isn''t your spirit Clear Sky Hammer? Seeing Tang Sans spirit rings, Yangs voice was obviously not that rigid and superior as before. Facing a strong and outstanding spirit master like Tang San, change of his emotion stemmed from respect.
Tang San smiled calmly, Senior will see my Clear Sky Hammer.
Saying that, Tang San leaned forward slightly and hunched his back, with a cracking sound, eight sanguineous spidernces appeared.
Confronting opponent as strong as Yang Wudi, Tang San didn''t have full confidence to win in fact. The feature of Breaking n was to attack, overwhelmingly attack, destructively attack. Only by sparing no effort might Tang San win this battle. Therefore, Tang San used his eight spidernces at the beginning.
This is... Even Niu Gao and Bai He stared at Tang San, both of them were the first time to see Tang Sans ture strength.
Tang San didnt hide, he had already regarded these people as Tang Sects staffs in the future. It doesn''t make any sense to hide from them, or he wouldnt casually expose his red spirit ring.
This is my external spirit bone, eight spidernces.
External spirit bone was such a shocking word to them. If say hundred-thousand-year-old spirit rings was essible to some degree, seeking for hundred-thousand-year-old spirit beasts, external spirit bone was absolutely treasure that can be only found by ident. Without extraordinary luck, essing an external spirit bone was all but impossible.
But Tang San found, the moment Yang Wudi gripped his ck ironnce, the entire being became different. All the emotional perturbation seemed disappeared thoroughly and all his essence, qi, and soul were infused into thence. Neither Tang Sans red spirit ring or the eight spidernces would affect his emotion.
Having found this, Tang Sans face turned extremely serious. One can devote himself with a single mind to the spirit, seeing nothing but only ance in his sight, such a state spelled much: the battle, was bound to be tough.
Yang Wudi looked at Tang San stolidly, Are you ready? For him, no matter whos the opponent, his mind would not be affected, only with perpetual faith to win would he achieve a predominant momentum in the battle and use his most powerful break. If he want to be invulnerable and invincible, he must hypnotize himself at first.
Please.Tang San snapped deeply, moved his body, with countless blue silver emperors deluged around him.
The reason why he dare challenge Yang was that he knew Yangs weakness. All the ability of Breaking n was to attack, therefore as a Control System spirit master, relying on his Control Abilities, he would get the upper hand; the key to win this battle was whether he could limit the opponent effectively, whether he could make full use of his Control Abilities and dispel Yangs momentum.
Hei. Yang snapped abruptly, waved hisnce forward, when the spearhead was pointed to Tang San, he had already blended into thence. The strong momentum risen suddenly could be even more formidable than Tang Sans ughter Assault which had evolved from Deathgod Domain. A burst of iparably sharp force thrusted into Tang Sans chest, and the body moved with hisnce, without any unnecessary action, bumped into Tang San.
Blue silver emperors moved, and Tang Sans first spirit ring shone, blue silver emperor Bindingunched. Blue silver emperor swarmed and twisted to Yangs body.
Yang Wudi seemed didnt see those blue silver emperor branches which were shining three colors of blue, red and gold light, didnt change his action at all. And his eyes were also locked onto Tang San all the time, with an increasingly growing momentum.
Just in a minute, Tang San had fully recognized Yang Wudis monstrousness. Spirit ring shone on his body was also the first one, a burst of explosive force spurted from his body abruptly, shocked those blue silver emperors around away, which even could not aplish their ability effect. Whereas the momentum of himself had reached the peak in the explosive shock and made Tang San feel clearly that, in the presence of the dread momentum, his body had became even slower, as if he had already been pierced by that formidable longnce in his conscious.
Pong
Yangs body heavily ran into blue silver emperors that had suddenly risen and be blue silver Prison, shocking force hit blue silver emperors, making a series of teeth-edging sounds. In order to hold him back, Tang San had to use his fourth spirit ability. At the same time, his third spirit ability was released, a huge spider web, covered to Yang Wudi, who was trapped in the silver blue prison.
However, Tang San still underestimated the word breaking of Breaking n. Once Yang Wudi thrusted thence, it was impossible to stop. Even if his body stopped, he still aplished the attack. pping fiercely on thence tail with his left hand, his body was still trapped in the blue silver prison, nevertheless the longnce elerated abruptly and continued to run into Tang Sans chest. That unstoppable feeling, made everyone perceive a brumal smell.
What a ferociousnce.
Strong force brought horrific longnce, directly jacked up the spiderwebunchedter, then pierced it, whose pearhead had already pointed to Tang Sans face.
At that moment, Tang Sans body had be extremely slow under the covering of that horrific momentum and even could not take a step, let alone a shunning.
The third spirit ring on thence shone, bursted with ayer of ck light, which was Yang Wudis third spirit ability, explosion.
His first spirit ability shocking could shock away restrictions that were not strong enough, while explosion could escte the attack power to a more formidable level. Once stabbed the target, the spirit power would yield formidable explosive force, giving thence stronger destructivity.
However, Yang Wudis attack didnt go smoothly because Tang Sans body disappeared.
Hundred-thousand-year spirit bone ability, teleportingunched.
At the next moment, Tang San had already appeared behind Yang Wudi, eight spidernces moved at the same time, thrust to Yangs body in the blue silver prison. Bewitching red light prated into gaps upon the blue silver prison. Now, because of the unstoppable momentum before and the longnce hurled, Yang was in an all-out state where his defence was at the most weak point.
The opportunity Tang San grasped was undoubtedly very well. Whereas the weakness of Breaking n was such conspicuous that how couldnt they find a method to make it up?
Yang Wudi didnt even turn around, the Soulbreaking Spear reappeared in his hands, turning over the hands, backstabbed. The ck spearhead thrust backward directly.
Although eight spidernces were long, they were on Tang Sans back, no matter how close the distances were in eight directions, they could not be closer than straight line distance between Tang San and Yang Wudi. If Tang San still wanted to use eight spidernces to thrust him, then, the one that would be trusted, was him. Considering the destructivity attached to Yang Wudis Soulbreaking Spear, assuming that situation happened, this battle would be over, while whether Tang Sans eight spidernces would touch him was an unknown.
Just using twonces, Yang Wudi had make Tang Sans evaluation to him escte a level, a stab forward, a stab backward, two ferociousnces revealed the horrific desire to attack perfectly. The same horrific smell of attck, Tang San had just felt exclusively on Sword Douluo Chen Xin. But dont forget, Chen Xin was hailed as the title douluo who had the strongest attack damage.
Helplessly, Tang San had to change his action, leaned backward abruptly and kicked to the Soulbreaking Spear with right foot, simultaneously, with the action of leaning backward, four of his eight spidernces continued to move forward, thrust to Yang Wudis body. For bloodsucking and high poison of eight spidernces, as long as one of them stabbed, Tang Sans purpose would be achieve.
However, Yang Wudis next action made Tang San have to use teleportation again.
Hacked thence, following the momentum of backstab, Yang Wudi pped the pikestaff with his left hand, didnt turn around, huge spearhead suddenly chopped to Tang Sans chest like a heavy sword. The situation was incredibly simr to the one before, which seemed internecine, but Yang Wudis attack would still be faster than Tang Sans. Nevertheless now for Tang San, there existed no chance to dodge and thus the second teleportation was yielded.
This time Tang San appeared above Yang Wudi. Now, Yang didnt eliminate blue silver prison around his body yet which hindered him. Tang San appeared above his body, scattering the Deathgod Domain from sky, pressed down with both hands, and eight spidernces thrust again. But this time, they aimed at Yang Wudis head. Eight spidernces aimed at the same point, whether attack speed or threatening force, had been much stronger than before.
However, Yang Wudis movement was still simple: turned around, dragged back Soulbreaking Spear, and abruptly kicked his right foot upon the spearhead, then the huge Soulbreaking Spear span suddenly. This time, the fourth spirit ring on the Soulbreaking Spear also shone. The whole Soulbreaking Spear had already been rendered with ck color entirely.
Blue silver prison didnt make any difference in obstructing Yang, but cut into two pieces by spinning Soulbreaking Spear, while that longnce full of destructivity shed directly to Tang Sans body.
Whats different from the situations before, was that Tang Sans movement was a little faster than Yangs, his eight spidernces could certainly stab Yang first. However, it was just a little faster, in that moment, he couldnt even use his teleportation. That is, surely he would stab the opponent or even kill him, nevertheless his body would be undoubtedly cut into two pieces by Yang Wudis formidable longnce.
What a nice substitute of defence with attack, Tang San didnt shun this time, he wanted to have a try and know, how strong was Yang Wudis attack at earth.
Turning half of his body in the air, eight spidernces were thrown fiercely and bumped into Yang Wudis spinning Soulbreaking Spear.
Ding
A strident re made the entire parlour tremble for a while, and Tang Sans deflected body was hit away like a cannonball.
Eight spidernces werent injured, but they even didnt swing Soulbreaking Spear away. Had not Tang San used the force-borrowing skill, thence had already been woven on his body.
Heh--, Yang Wudi snapped loudly, with his fifth spirit ring shone, in a minute, a loop of ck fire rose around his body, thence didnt change, but shed on the ground. The next moment, his entire body had already soared to the midair and catched up Tang San.
Hadnt really touched the Soulbreaking Spear, one could never know how terrible the spirit was.
Just now in a simple touch, the conjunction of Tang Sans back and eight spidernces had already been numb. Surging blood made his corner of the mouth spill a silk of blood. What was his body like? Should he be injured in the first hit. Although Yang Wudi was a spirit douluo while he was just a spirit emperor, he had a body with four spirit bones that was to an extent far stronger than Yang Wudis. But even it was, facing the categorical attack damage, his was still injured.
Freezingly ughterous smell of Deathgod Domain had been released, but facing the unstoppable Yang Wudi, Deathgod Domain even could not affect his momentum at all. Blue Silver Domain let injury in Tang Sans body recover well, but still could not hinder Yang Wudi who was approached rapidly.
Teleportation? No, no more escape. Because Tang San found, every time he shunned Yang Wudis attack, the momentum on Yangs body would increase a little. As a pure attack spirit master originally, if let his momentum continue to upgrade, Tang San would have no opportunity to win. In terms of spirit power, Yang was much higher than him. More consumption would just lead to a more adverse situation.
So this time Tang San didnt dodge, his whole body paused in the air, breathed deeply and turned around abruptly, eight spidernces behind his back was lifted. At the same time, the second spirit ability, Parasite, was released.
Having been covered by blue silver prison, there had already been seeds on Yangs body, which also paused in the midair while rushing into Tang San. But to Tang Sans shock, blue silver emperors that twisted his body just made him a little slower, ck fire around Yangs body unexpectedly destroyed his blue silver emperors at once. The ck fire ramped and melt into the longnce, which got a three Chi spearhead made of fire instantly.
Turning around in the midair, two iron galls had already been thrown from his hand, which were rightly Cluster Life Taking Soul Chasing Ball, simultaneously, he imbued his body with Qi, put his body down abruptly andnded to the ground.
With a Pong sound, iron galls collided together, countless needles and poisonous fog ran into Yang Wudi.
Yang Wudis movement was still not fast, but still proficient, Soulbreaking Spear in hands trembled abruptly, swept an arch in midair. Fog survived, but all the needles were wrung into powder immediately.
Taking advantage of these two attack time, Tang San eventuallynded. On his right arm, blue gold light concentrated abruptly, the fifth spirit ring on his body shone. When the gold light ramped to three meters long, it seemed like a bright golden spear.
He had to bet, unless he had a perfect tactics, he knew, it was impossible for him to defeat Yang. Now wonder Bai He said Yang Wudi was the one in them four who was the strongest. He had been in a state where all could be substituted with attack. Let alone Spirit Douluo, even Title Douluo wouldnt necessarily get the upper hand with him.
In this kind of situation, what was needed was not headlong risk, but wisdom.
Yang Wudinded too after two blocks, but his attack seemed didnt stop at all. Stamped his left foot, his body flew up appressed to the ground, the longnce was still pointed forward and assaulted to Tang San directly. While Tang Sans right arm had already been lifted now.
The concentration of Blue Silver Overlord Spear had already finished, since he had got the sixth spirit ring, using his fifth spirit ring didnt need too much time. With twinkle in his eyes, spirit power shaped up suddenly.
Golden light shed from his arm evanescently, the fifth spirit ability, Blue Silver Overlord Spear, was released.
Yang Wudi was still simple, stabbed his longnce. Now matter what means the enemy in front of him took, for him, what met him would only be thence.
But in this moment, suddenly, the earth shook. Yang Wudi could feel clearly that Tang Sans fourth spirit ring shed furtively. Then, countless awls made of blue silver emperors surged out from the earth.
The first, fifth spirit ring on Yang Wudis body shone again, ck fire with shocking effect appeared simultaneously, blue silver emperors were distrusted as easily as destroyed withered and rotten wood under the formidable attack damage. But Yang Wudis body was also retarded in the midair, keeping his longnce stretched forward, in a transient vertigo state of his whole being.
Blue silver emperor variation of the fourth spirit ability, Blue Silver Thrust Array, wasunched.
Although blue silver thrust array wasnt likely to bring any injury to Yang Wudi, the vertigo attached to it yielded sufficient effect.
The moment Yang Wudi was in vertigo, Blue Silver Overlord Spear had alreadye to his face.
Lance withnce, the difference was that Tang San was with all his strength while Yang Wudi was in a vertigo state now.
Two differentnces, hit in the midair together.
Not because Tang San didnt want to dodge Yang Yang Wudis Soulbreaking Spear and attack his body directly, but because there was a formidable force on Yang Wudisnce and all the front attack would be drawn to it. Therefore only by colliding with hisnce first would he have the opportunity to injure him.
What kind of effect would be yielded in the colliding with such two extremely powerful strength?
The answer was to be announced. The ck broke through the gold light in the end, but Yang Wudis body stopped and swayed back for a step. The destructive power caused by the hit of two huge forces rose to the sky and a huge hole of five meters in diameter appeared in the roof of the parlour. What was uncanny was that there werent any sound or dust that could be perceived during the destruction of the roof.
From the beginning of the battle to now, it was the first time for Yang Wudi to stop, seeing Tang San meters away, there was something added to his eyes.
Tang San watched him all the time attentively, consumption of two mainly spirit abilities really wasnt little, he also needed time to restore. Something in Yang Wudis eyes was recognized by him, which was excitement, because of the colliding with the Blue Silver Overlord Spear.
Via the detection of blue silver domain, Tang San could clearly know that, the colliding just now, because Yang Wudi was in vertigo and his Blue Silver Overlord Spear had such a formidable attack that even though Yang Wudi defended it, injured Yang Wudi. The injury was not really severe, but more than his injury before, and was hard to perceive at a nce.
The ck color was rendered, and ramped from Soulbreaking Spear to Yang Wudis body, covered a man and ance immediately with the seventh spirit ring shone its ck light.
Tang San stared at him concretely, the seventh spirit ring finally was toe? For a spirit master over Spirit Sage, only using their seventh spirit ring demonstrates that they have used all their strength. What kind of effect would be yielded when Yang Wudi, the patriarch of the Breaking n, used his seventh spirit ring?
Compared with beast spirits, tool spirits were rtively hard to improve. Therefore, in thete period, the force tool spirits were often more powerful than beast spirit. Avatar of tools was such situation. Powerful as beast avatar was, the effect of intensification were rtively inferior to tools.
Tang San had tried the tool avatar of Clear Sky Hammer in person, surely he knew how dread the power of tool avatar was. He knew, his Blue Silver Overlord Spear eventuallypelled Yang Wudi to use his full strength, the decisive moment was toe.
Soulbreaking Spear didnt change in shapergely like Clear Sky Hammer did when releasing tool avatar, it looked the same size as before. But the total Soulbreaking Spear was in a form of ck fire entirely, and the body of Yang Wudi became ck, the same color as Soulbreaking Spear, there wasnt ck fire on his body though.
He hadbined his body with thence, when Yang Wudi lifted the Soulbreaking Spear slowly, this was the only feeling of Tang San.
People who were watching the battle held their breath, and Niu Gao murmured, Old goat really got angry, hes going to take apart my house! Old orangutan, Can Tang San hold this?
Tai Tan was also concentrated on the battle between them two now, I dont know, whats the real strength of Tang San. Im afraid only himself know this. Havent you see his hundred-thousand-year spirit ability was remained?
Separating his feet evenly, waving his right hand, blue silver emperor was restrained and all of his spirit rings disappeared. Raising his left hand aloft, Clear Sky Hammer appeared in his grasp out of air. The moment to confront Yang Wudi with all his strength, he should choose the second spirit which had no spirit ring.
Yang Wudis pupils shrank slightly, but this couldnt affect his state now. Grand momentum made space around his body seemed to be ck. Restrained spirit rings, he was in a state where he didnt n to use spirit abilities at all.
Suddenly, a bundle of arm-like ck fire was gushed from thence and dashed to Tang San.
Tang Sans eyes twinkled, with rightly gorgeous purple gold splendor. Two profound godly lights bursted out abruptly, gathered in one point, unexpectedly bombed to ck fire released from Yang Wudis Soulbreaking Spear frontally.
In a huge sound, two dread spirit power hit together, and the lights didnt disappear. Purple gold and ck, two colors of light were hitting ,as they were, frontally. But the ck fire advanced step by step to Tang Sans direction.
Tang Sans attempt failed, he originally nned to directly attack Yangs body despite the gravitation yielded by the opponentsnce. But the moment Purple God Light exploded, he found it impossible.
Named as Soulbreaking Spear, unexpectedly had an effect to deter the mind power. Not only can it draw physical attack but also mind attack. Therefore Purple Demon Eyes hit the tool avatar.
As far as Tang Sans mind power was concerned, it was absolutely not lower than Yangs. But facing the pure attack spirit as Yang Wudis, purple demon eyes failed to withstand. Seeing the purple gold light recoiled back to his body with a palpable speed.
Thest moment came, since, in this moment, Tang Sans purple demon eyes were drawn by Yang Wudis attack, in a freezing state of his mind power, it couldnt be easy at all for him to use teleportation. Additionally, Yang Wudis momentum had reached the peak, how many times could he dodge? Escape all the time he was bound to lose. Moreover, Yang Wudis attack was so fast that using a teleportation to surprise attack him was undoubtedly a joke.
Tai Tan, Niu Gao and Bai He, three patriarchs had already stood up, seeing the Tang San in a absolutely adverse state, their heart were strained. The battle wasnt that important to them in fact, even if Tang San lose, there would be leeway to turn. Especially for Bai He, who had gave his Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng to Tang San, thinking that once Tang San fully showed his strength to Yang Wudi, then giving him the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng as bait, there still existed some possibility to make Yang Wudipromise.
However, how could Bai He know, his treasure, Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng, was eaten by Xiao Wu just after it was given to Tang San. While Tang Sans n was totally based on this battle, at least not lose, otherwise, the opportunity to subjugate the Breaking n would be very remote.
me in Yang Wudis eyes had reached the acme, entirely ck longnce, releasing ck color, showed the meaning sharp of the word breaking to the utmost. For the peculiarity of pure attack, he would not care who was the opponent in front of him in the battle at all, the only thought in his mind was to defeat the opponent. But with the inhibition of Purple God Light, Tang Sans mind power was suffering incessant oppression and diminishment, the gap between he and win was only one pace.
But at this minute, an unexpected situation happened.
The purple gold light that had been contradicting against the ck fire disappeared suddenly without any sign. Yes, disappeared without any sign. No one could have anticipated such situation. Tang San should recalled the attack of Purple God Light.
All of these happened in a moment, the sudden outburst made Yang Wudis Soulbreaking Spear teemed with ck fire, bombed into Tang Sans chest, simultaneously, himself was drawn with the Qi and blended into thence, thrust directly into Tang Sans chest.
No-- Tai Tan roared, dashed with a fierce stride, however, at this moment, even the fastest Bai He, could not stop what was going to happened.
The moment ck fire approached his body, or more urately, the moment Tang San recalled his Purple God Light, his body twisted weirdly, relying on the ughter Assualt that evolved from Deathgod Domain, he made a drift of his body by sheer force under Yang Wudis lock for half Chi, meanwhile, ayer of strange golden light covered his entire body.
The second ability of his left arm spirit bone of Jade Rabbit, Paragon Golden Body, was released.
ck fire bombed into the golden light in front of Tang Sans chest heavily, but in a absolutely invincible state, it didnt bring any harm to Tang San, then, Yang Wudis Soulbreaking Spear thrusted into Tang Sans chest with formidable destructivity. Whereas, due to the defelction made by Tang San, thence thrusted into Tang Sans right chest but not his heart.
There were three seconds of Paragon Golden Body, and now, one second passed.
Tang Sans face was very calm, facing the Soulbreaking Spear with formidable destructivity, he didnt quail at all, seemed to never see the tool avatar that were trying to prate the Paragon Golden Body with powerful attack in front of his chest. At the second second of Paragon Golden Body, the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand had been woven to Yang Wudis shoulder.
Yang Wudi supported the spikestaff fiercely with his both hands, withstanding the smash of Clear Sky Hammer by sheer force. The Clear Sky Hammer rebounded, but the strong weight and attack still smashed Soulbreaking Spear to subside instantly, and eight spidernces in Tang Sans back thrust to Yang Wudis body simultaneously, the Clear Sky Hammer rebounded was also woven again at the third second. This time, Tang San infused all of his spirit power into the hammer and smashed, as a gamble.
This was the only and also thest opportunity for Tang San. Yang Wudi was undoubtedly strong in attack while weak in defense, Tang San used his own body as bait and support his most formidable attack, and then, used his strongest Clear Sky Hammer to bomb the opponent with all his strength.
Chapter 179 — Tang San’s Sixth Spirit Ability: Nothingness, Instant Kill Eight Stage Drop
Chapter 179: Tang Sans Sixth Spirit Ability: Nothingness, Instant Kill Eight Stage Drop
It wasnt that Tang San didnt want to use an even stronger Blue Silver Overlord Spear, but actually because he basically didnt have time to condense one. Even if the required time had been curtailed a lot, his Invincible Golden Body onlysted for three seconds. He didnt need to release spirit abilities, and the fairly considerable attack power of the Clear Sky Hammer was the best choice.
The Clear Sky Hammer flew out, the front suddenly shing with white light, the Deathgod Domain already reaching its greatest power under Tang Sans suicidal attack.
Even though Yang Wudis attack brimmed with power, at this moment he still had to retreat. Perhaps the Clear Sky Hammer wasnt enough to threaten his life, but those eight chilling Eight Spider Lances could. That was a kind of intuition, the intuition of a Spirit Douluo level expert.
Therefore Yang Wudi instantly made the best choice he could think of, his right palm sharply striking his Soulbreaking Spear, keeping his attack from weakening because of him separating from the spear, and he simultaneously flew backwards from the opposite force. Since the start of the battle, this was the first time Yang Wudi retreated. Of course, because he retreated, he sessfully stayed out of the range of the Eight Spider Lances.
Both palms closing before his chest, Yang Wudi gathered all his strength to block the flying Clear Sky Hammer in the air.
Tool Spirit Avatars might be more powerful than Spirit Avatars, but they didnt have the same benefits for the body. The amplifications were almost exclusively on the tool spirit, and having lost the Soulbreaking Spear, Yang Wudi now used his physical body to take the blow of the Clear Sky Hammer.
Ice cold ultimately piercing aura first invaded him, and Yang Wudi felt his whole body go cold. A chilling intent filled with ruthlessness entered his body, and without the Soulbreaking Spear at hand, he was unable to block this killing intent from spreading through him. And the next moment, the Clear Sky Hammer smashed heavily onto his palms.
Under the tremendous force, Yang Wudis palms directly struck his chest, and his whole body flew out with his chest tightening, blood madly spurting out. However, he could still be considered having managed to block Tang Sans all in one attack.
But it was also while Yang Wudi was seriously injured by the Clear Sky Hammer, that Tang Sans Invincible Golden Body ended.
The golden light vanished, and without the protection of the Invincible Golden Body, Tang San immediately felt the terrifying attack of the Soulbreaking Spear. With a pu sound, bloody light burst forth, and that thick Soulbreaking Spear prated the right side of Tang Sans chest, the terrifying four meter long spear actuallypletely skewering Tang Sans body and kept flying, entering the wall behind him and disappearing.
Tang San swayed once, his face instantly turning pale, and the Clear Sky Hammer also disappeared in midair.
Young master.Tai Tan rushed towards Tang San with big strides, but at this moment, two extremely rich lights simultaneously spread from Tang San.
Rich blue golden light rose from Tang Sans right leg, instantly covering Tang Sans entire body. And at the same time, red light suddenly erupted from Tang Sans left arm, and appearing along with it were also countless Blue Silver Emperor creepers.
Tang San hadnt released his spirit. Choked with pain, he was basically unable to aplish any of this. Because of the piercing wound on the right side of his chest, even breathing was an issue. But under these circumstances, his Blue Silver Emperor unexpectedly appeared on its own.
Six spirit rings reappeared, and that final one, the glittering, enchanting red hundred thousand year spirit ring abruptly flourished with splendor.
An illusory pink silhouette quietly emerged within that ring of light, and the next moment, she was already dashing at the backwards flying Yang Wudi.
Yes, that was Xiao Wus illusion. Despite Tang San always restraining himself from releasing this sixth spirit ring, when he suffered such a heavy injury, his depleted spiritual force was no longer able to suppress the impulses of Xiao Wus soul. Therefore, his sixth spirit ring Xiao Wu appeared.
In an instant, Tang Sans body subsequently turned illusory, and the blood immediately stopped spurting from his wounds within the nothingness.
Xiao Wus appearance in midair was no longer as tender and beautiful as when they confronted Bai He yesterday. Her charming face was demonic, and that illusory her was unexpectedly radiating an intense chill and desire for murder.
Flinging back her head, the long and slender jet ck scorpion braid twisted around Yang Wudis neck. And Yang Wudi was still affected by the impulse of the Clear Sky Hammer attack, and a bit dizzy.
Xiao Wu stepped on his lower back with one foot, bending her upper body at her waist, pulling her head back and pushing forward with her leg, sending Yang Wudi flying up into the air. Watching this familiar scene, Tang San also felt incredulous. He finally understood the full capability of Xiao Wu and his sixth spirit ring. Nothingness plus the berserk closebat Eight Stage Drop.
The scorpion braid quietly separated, the illusorily beautiful Xiao Wu catching up to Yang Wudi in the air. Having be Tang Sans sixth spirit ability, not only had the power of Xiao Wus Eight Stage Drop not weakened, it had instead grown stronger. Yang Wudi was actually thrown up so forcefully by the previous throw that he heavily struck the ceiling and rebounded back down. And Xiao Wu caught up just as he rebounded.
The pink silhouette appeared where Yang Wudi would inevitably fall, both hands directly grabbing his waist, her slender waist bent as if broken, bringing Yang Wudi spinning backwards. Even if Yang Wudi wanted to resist now, the strike against the ceiling had prolonged his dizziness, and besides feeling the sky spinning and earth going round, he could only summon his Soulbreaking Spear again.
Xiao Wu spun a full two turns in midair with her hold on Yang Wudis clothes, and when she fell towards the ground, with rapid rotation from Waist Bow she brought Yang Wudi towards the ground with a hair-raising whistling sound. Yang Wudi wanted to use the Soulbreaking Spear to brace against the ground, but when spinning so fast, how could he see where the ground was?
The dumbstruck Tai Tan and others closed their eyes almost simultaneously. The strength of this killing throw, spinning high in the air and throwing to the ground, could be well imagined. Yang Wudi was really out of luck today, injuring Tang San had no doubt thoroughly infuriated Xiao Wus soul, making Xiao Wu incarnated as this sixth spirit ability thoroughly erupt. After bing a spirit ability, Xiao Wus Eight Stage Drop had a supplemental stun effect with each throw, and consequently, as long as she could get a hold, it would be very difficult to dodge. And this spirit ability consumed next to nothing of Tang Sans spirit power, just a bit of Xiao Wus soul. After each time it was used, her soul strength would need twenty four hours of rest to recoverpletely. In other words, on the premise that Xiao Wus soul wasnt harmed, Tang San could only use this ability once a day.
What Yang Wudi could do now was only to use his spirit power to cover his body, protecting himself within. But the next moment, the violent shock scattered his spirit power to fragments. After all, this Breaking n chief wasnt good at defense.
Hong Yang Wudi smashed heavily onto the ground. Xiao Wu swatted him t against the floor,pletely in a prostrating position. Yang Wudi gave a muffled grunt, his nose overflowing with blood,pletely dizzy. The stun effect had arrived once again. However, this merely the beginning.
Xia Wu barely paused, both hands pushing on Yang Wudis waist to do a backflip, both feet directly pressing on either side of his head and throwing him forward. Her hands let go, but her feet could disy even greater force. Yang Wudis body was driven by Xiao Wus feet, and along with another backflip, was once again smashed onto the ground.
Drawing on the counterforce from the second throw, Xiao Wu flipped over and back, smashing Yang Wudi back in his former ce. Right now this Breaking n chief was like a bup sack tossed around by Xiao Wus feet, altogether six times. Around the third, his bones began making creaking sounds with each smash.
Tai Tan, Niu Gao, Bai He, the three chiefs watched this scene and agreed by chance to swallow at the same time. They couldpletely imagine the force of impact Yang Wudi was suffering right now. Besides Niu Gao who still had some confidence in not being injured from being thrown around like that, even Tai Tan had to ask himself how he would fare.
Yang Wudis blood had already sttered over by their feet. Finally, when Xiao Wu once again tossed around Yang Wudi, she didnt smash him straight into the ground, but rather threw him into midair. Six sessive throws were finished, and plus that midair spinning instant kill throw, there had already been seven.
Xiao Wu leapt up once again, catching up to Yang Wudi in the air, both feet once again tightening on his neck.
Xiao Wu, be lenient.Tang Sans anxious shout saved Yang Wudi. When Xiao Wu looked at Tang San from the air, the baleful look in her eyes immediately turned tender. The feet holding Yang Wudis neck like a vice released, right leg chopping down and directly smashing him into the ground, and she threw herself like a swallow into Tang Sans embrace.
Peng
Pitiful Yang Wudi smashed into the ground once again. Yang Wudi was now badly battered and bruised, if not for him constantly recreating protection with his more than eighty ranks of spirit power, Xiao Wu wouldnt even have had toplete the Eight Stage Drops final terrifying one thousand eighty degree midair spin and instant kill drop. Even if he didnt die he would still have lost half his life. In fact, after bing a spirit ability, seventy percent of the attack power of Xiao Wus Eight Stage Drop was constantly stored up for the final throw. The previous seven throws were all just to break the opponents defense as far as possible.
The present scene had already by far exceeded the expectations of the spectators, Yang Wudi on the ground waspletely unconscious, and that nearly mortally wounded Tang San stood there easily. If Yang Wudi being thrown around until he was unconscious was astonishing, then everything that happened with Tang Sans body was absolutely shocking.
After his body entered Nothingness his wounds no longer bled, and that blue golden light spreading from his right leg had enveloped his body and connected with the openings of the wounds. Immediately afterwards, under the stimtion of that light, the muscles around Tang Sans wounds had started to squirm and swiftly grow at a speed visible to the naked eye, unexpectedly healing his wounds in such a bizarre manner.
As Tang San shouted, blocking Xiao Wus final Eight Stage Drop, the wound on the right side of his chest had unexpectedly alreadypletely healed, even the bones beneath the skin gradually bulging. Besides the holes in his clothes that couldnt be repaired, by now he unexpectedly didnt show any signs of having been wounded. As if that Soulbreaking Spear really hadnt pierced his chest before.
The illusory Xiao Wu looked at Tang San with a somewhat rebuking expression, then again nced at the healed wound on his chest. Raising her right hand, she patted her own chest, heaving a sigh of relief, smiling sweetly at Tang San. Again raising her hand to point at the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse at Tang Sans waist, with a sh of her figure she then entered Tang Sans sixth spirit ring and disappeared unseen.
Tang San was injured so heavily, how could he recover so quickly?
The hundred thousand year spirit bone Xiao Wu had given Tang San possessed two potent abilities, Teleportation as well as Invincible Golden Body. But Tang San didnt have just this one hundred thousand year spirit bone. The one he obtained first was his mothers Blue Silver Emperor Right Leg Bone.
In fact, after Tang Sans mother had entered the mature stage before sacrificing herself to be Tang Haos spirit ring. How would the quality of her spirit bone be any less than Xiao Wus? This was the other ability hidden in the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone, besides flight.
This was the second ability of the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone that Tang San had discovered not long before. Otherwise, how would he have put himself in mortal danger in order to to subdue the Breaking n?
However, even Tang San himself didnt know what level this Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone ability could reach at its best. But he could be sure that the Blue Silver Domain and a location with blue silver grass could be extremely advantageous to this ability.
Right now, even though he was still pale, and his vitality had suffered considerable harm, how could thatpare to being pierced straight through? He just needed to rest a few days for his body to recoverpletely.
Yang Wudis two followers were already scrambling to reach him and help him up. Fortunately Yang Wudis spirit power was valiant. Even though he was confused and distracted by being thrown, and further adding the injuries from being struck by the Clear Sky Hammer before, at least there were no major problems with his bones, though internal injuries were difficult to avoid.
One of the two youths helped Yang Wudi back to his seat, while the other swiftly pulled out a porcin bottle and poured out a few pills that he stuffed into Yang Wudis mouth, then took out fresh water from a spirit tool to wash it down.
Tang San believed that Xiao Wus gesture at his Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse before leaving was to have him eat some foundation building medicines, and when he saw Yang Wudi take some, he also subconsciously stretched his hand into the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse. There was still some Dragon Zoysia Leaf remaining, and eating one was enough to swiftly help his strength recover.
However, as Tang Sans hand stretched into the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, his expression instantly turned bizarre, swiftly jerking his hand back out as if struck by an electric shock.
Tai Tan was already walking over to Tang Sans side withrge strides. Niu Gao and Bai He had gathered by Yang Wudi, using spirit power to urge the medicinal effects. Tai Tan saw Tang Sans abrupt motion and hastily asked: Young master, are you alright?
Tang San nodded, saying to Tai Tan:Senior, Im a bit tired, Ill return to rest first. Once senior Yang Wudi wakes up, Ill trouble you to let him know I hope to properly discuss things with him in the afternoon.
Seeing Tang Sans bale expression, Tai Tan hurriedly nodded,Ill see you back.
Tang San shook his head:No need. Senior Yang Wudi might have suffered internal injuries. You stay here. Im alright. See.Speaking, he pointed to where the injury had been on his chest.
The expression in Tai Tans eyes immediately turned grotesque. He could of course see that Tang Sans injuries miraculously healing wasnt the effect of any spirit ability. If it wasnt a spirit ability, then it was naturally a spirit bone. Spirit bone abilities were taboo for any Spirit Master to speak of, and even though he was inwardly extremely curious, he didnt ask anything else.
Ma Hongjun wasnt as scrupulous as Tai Tan, and when Tang San refused Tai Tans help, Fatty had already lent an arm to support Tang San, guarding his departure from the drawing room. With just one foot out the door, he couldnt keep from asking Tang San:Third brother, whats going on with your wounds just now? You scared me to death.
Tang San smiled slightly, using voice transfer to speak to Fatty:That was a spirit bone ability, I call it: Wildfire Cannot Destroy the Grass,It Grows Again With the Spring Wind.
The moment after Tang San and Ma Hongjun left, Yang Wudi vomited, spitting out a mouthful of purple ck clotted blood, and awoke from unconsciousness with a long breath.
The medicaments refined by the Breaking n were quite good, and even though his internal organs still felt as if on fire and his whole body ached, he could finally be considered having stabilized his condition.
Having just opened his eyes, Yang Wudi first looked towards where Tang San stood before. Naturally all he could see was a pool of blood, and after discovering Tang San wasnt here, he couldnt keep his gaze from turning sluggish, looking in that direction in a daze without saying a word. But just howplex his current feelings were could be seen from his trembling hands.
Tai Tan, Niu Gao, and Bai He with tacit understanding didnt go bother him. Bai He was still constantly infusing Yang Wudi with his spirit power, helping him sort out his disorderly breath.
After a long time, Yang Wudis sluggish gaze gradually dulled, resisting the aches in his body to stand, stopping Bai He from continuing to pour out spirit power. This moment he seemed to have aged ten years, his proud expressionpletely reced by darkness.
Bai He couldnt help speaking up,Old goat, no need to be discouraged, if it was any of us, there wouldnt be any difference in the result. Besides, you didnt use your eighth spirit ability. It was because you held back that he got a chance.
Yang Wudi waved his hand at Bai He,No need tofort me. A loss is a loss. Dont tell me I wouldnt admit it?While speaking, he swiftly took out several medicine bottles from his spirit tool and handed them to Bai He.
Hold them for me. We have to see to that kids injuries immediately. Bring me to see him. Having been pierced by the Soulbreaking Spear, if he isnt properly treated, there will be futureplications.
Bai He didnt take the bottles Yang Wudi held out, the expressions of the three chiefs immediately turning strange.
Yang Wudi was rmed, looking at Bai He:Dont tell me he died? But I clearly saw his right chest being pierced, as long as there wasnt too much blood loss, it should still be possible to save him!
Niu Gao smiled wryly:That kids abilities are even greater than we imagined. By the time you were thrown down, his wounds had already automatically healed. If Im not mistaken, he should have already anticipated those injuries long ago, and thats why he confronted you head on.
Healed automatically?Yang Wudis hand trembled once, the medicine bottles immediately tumbling to the ground. Fortunately Bai He reacted quickly, and caught them all with an easy move. Medicine couldnt be wasted.
At the corners of Yang Wudis mouth was a trace of pain,It seems I really lost thoroughly! Hows that kid?
Tai Tan said:Tang San didnt say. He went to rest first. He only asked me to let you rest first, and that he wanted to properly chat with you in the afternoon.
Yang Wudi smiled bitterly,It seems I really should rest. Bitterly training attack all my life, but losing to a sixty something ranked youngster. Lets go, bring me back to my room.
The two Breaking n disciples hastily supported him from either side. Walking away unsteadily, Niu Gao personally brought them to rest.
Tai Tan and Bai He looked at each other, and Bai He sighed:This battle, it didnt just break the old goats obstinacy, but also his confidence.
Tai Tan nodded,It was a heavy blow to him, but considering it from some angles, it might not necessarily be a bad thing. After all, the old goats attitude wasnt good.
Bai He revealed a trace of a smile,
It seems our four single attributes will really be reunited as a sect this time. Next, well see how that grandnephew of mine convinces Yang Wudi. I think hes eloquent enough.
Tai Tan said unhappily:Old whitebird, Ive discovered that, among us, youre actually the most cunning one. Yesterday was all an act, in fact, you were willing as soon as you heard who Tang San was.
Bai Heughed out loud, saying:Youre just putting on an act. Im very happy that my grandnephew is skilled, but at the start I didnt know he was my grandnephew! I find that Im already starting to look forward to the future of the Tang Sect. At least out Speed n wont have to worry about our livelihood again.
Ma Hongjun directly returned Tang San to his room, and left after making sure Tang San didnt need anyone to protect him.
Tang San didnt rush to cultivate, his current expression seemed very monstrous, lowering his head, he looked at the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse hanging at his waist without blinking.
At this moment, he couldnt even manage to consider what he was going to tell Yang Wudi in the afternoon.
Tang San had a full grasp on the insides of the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse. Relying on his prestigious memory, he clearly knew the position of each herb. Xiao Wus body was ced alone in a wide space.
However, just now when he was going to stretch his hand inside to grab a Dragon Zoysia Leaf, he suddenly discovered that he felt a peculiar softness. A softness that absolutely shouldnt be in his Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse right now.
If he had to describe it, it would a a soft smoothness like recently peeled lychee, but not as icy cool, and rather soft and warm. What was it? Just what suddenly upied this space in the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse?
Cautiously stretching his hand inside the purse, wanting to touch it again, Tang San discovered that the object he had previously touched wasnt there. Everything seemed to be back to normal. Suddenly recalling Xiao Wu, he hurriedly pulled her out of the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse.
Rabbit form Xiao Wu was still curled up asleep, that frosty mist around her grown even richer. The tremendous energy fluctuations within her could even be clearly felt in the outside world. Yeah, after having eaten two first rate immortal treasure herbs, if not for a body that had once cultivated a hundred thousand years, perhaps she would have exploded long ago.
Looking at the sleeping Xiao Wu, Tang San inwardly had a sense of disappointment. Even he himself didnt know just what he had been hoping for.
Tang San was indeed a bit tired. It was the first time he had experienced the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones Wildfire Cannot Destroy the Grass, It Grows Again With the Spring Wind ability. By now the ce he was injured before only itched, but he still felt very tired. He had spared no effort in his battle against Yang Wudi, using most of his tricks. In the end it was still because of Xiao Wu disying that extraordinary sixth spirit ability that it came to this result. Now physically and mentally exhausted, he hurriedly ate a Dragon Zoysia Leaf, immediately lying down to sleep. Intuition told him that what his body needed couldnt be provided by cultivation. Onlypletely rxed sleep could replenish his exhausted vitality and vigor.
Tang Sans decision was naturally correct. Even though his body was human, having obtained his mothers spirit bone and spirit, a part of the Blue Silver Emperors immortal characteristics was already part of him. Only, now he still couldntpletely unleash the power of the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone, and in the battle today there hadnt been a lot of blue silver grass in the surroundings. Thats why he felt so tired.
Just as he was falling asleep, Tang Sans body began to radiate a faint blue light. This was a signal automatically issued by the Blue Silver Emperor. The Blue Silver Domain dispersed intangibly at its instinctive prompting. The size of this wasntrge, just a kilometer or so. All the blue silver grass growing within this one kilometer range swiftly released their breath of vitality, pouring it into the body of their monarch. And they themselves also obtained the catalyst of the Blue Silver Emperors aura, giving them the chance of evolution.
It had been a very long time since he had slept this soundly, his consciousnesspletely submerged in his own mind, isted from all awareness of the outside world. Tang Sans vitality recovered at an extremely astonishing speed. But he wasnt the only one to change. Xiao Wu, fast asleep at his side, began to growrger andrger at the same time as Tang San healed.
Mirages constantly appeared in the white mist enveloping her body, unclear due to the white mist cover. All that could be seen was that it was a humanoid shadow. Snow white skin, jet ck hair.
The white mist constantly released, and the whole room gradually filled with a faint misty haze. Within the mist, that constantly flickering shadow gradually grew more real, and fused together with that softly sleeping rabbit, constantly extending its body. The whole room filled with a kind of elegant fragrance, and within that fragrance, Tang San slept even deeper.
In his hazy dreams, Tang San only felt as if something warm was pressed against his body, soft as cotton, surprisingly flexible, and as he turned over, he subconsciously pulled it close against his chest, continuing to sleep. In his dreams, he dreamt of Xiao Wu, dreamt of Xiao Wu returning to him once again, and they closely embraced each other.
He didnt know how long it was before there was a knock outside the door.
Third brother, are you alright?Ma Hongjuns loud voice echoed from outside.
The soundly sleeping Tang San was roused from his dreams, then discovered to his astonishment that it was already dark outside.
Fatty, what time is it?Tang San asked subconsciously. While he asked this, he suddenly felt that something was wrong, because his body felt very heavy when he tried to sit up, and his right arm was even a bit numb. Looking down at his chest with his hazy consciousness, in practically an instant, all his sleepiness retreated like the tide.
Ma Hongjun said outside the door:Its already evening. Third brother,e eat something. That Breaking n leader is still waiting for your conditions.
Tang San then reacted,Fatty, you go first. I, I ll be there right away.
Ma Hongjun heard that Tang Sans voice was somewhat strange, but he thought it was because of Tang Sans body being too exhausted from that previous battle, and didnt particrly mind. Agreeing, he turned and left.
While Ma Hongjun left, Tang San pinched his thigh hard, his whole body trembled slightly.
It hurt a lot. This moment hepletely confirmed that he wasnt dreaming.
In Tang Sans embrace quietlyy a girl, a girl not wearing a thread of clothing.
ck hair like a waterfall covered almost her whole body, her naked skin all pressed against Tang San, nestling up against him like a kitten.
Tang Sans right arm was numb because she had used it as a pillow. Her head was buried against Tang Sans chest and her face couldnt be seen, but that skin, so soft it seemed it might break from the wind, was enough to drive any man insane.
Tang San could clearly feel his body temperature swiftly rising. He was a young and vigorous ordinary man, and still a virgin. Under such circumstances, instinctual reactions appeared almost instantly. This was also why his voice was a bit strange.
Tang San basically had no idea when this girl had appeared in his embrace, he really had slept too deeply. Could this be Niu Gaos scheme? no, impossible. n chief Niu Gao wasnt that kind of person. Besides, he had just been injured, how could Niu Gao arrange a woman for him? But, if it wasnt his n, howe she was in his room?
The moment before he fell asleep, Tang San had felt four Defense n nsmen guarding outside his door. Outsiders couldnt easily enter with them there.
Intense urges constantly assaulted Tang Sans heart, and he immediately grew alert. He couldnt let desire conquer reason. And he could even less let down Xiao Wu. He twitched his right arm without hesitation, trying to pull it back. But when he moved, the young woman in his arms seemed to wake up, slowly raising her head with a yawn.
The rubbing against Tang Sans body as she did was another intense stimtion, but when that young woman hadpletely raised her head and looked at Tang San with empty and clear eyes, Tang San no longer felt any stimtion, his entire mind turningpletely nk.
That was a countenance as delicate as a fair, a pair of jet ck big eyes with a hint of pink, peerlessly exquisite face without any makeup, but still so beautiful, and even more familiar.
Xiao Wu His trembling voice a bit hoarse, in just an instant, Tang Sans eyes were alreadypletely red, and moist.
Yes, that iparably exquisite mien only belonged to the most beloved in his heart. Perhaps there might be another woman who could match her in beauty, but in Tang Sans eyes, she was the only one for him, and nobody couldpare.
The arms he originally wanted to let go with suddenly tightened, pulling that puzzled and helpless girl into his embrace, as if he wanted to merge together with her.
Even though he had already pinched himself hard, Tang San was still so afraid, afraid that this was a beautiful dream. Hugging thepletely naked Xiao Wu, his heart didnt hold a single wicked thought, only boundlessly intense love.
Xiao Wus gaze was still vacant and lifeless, but in Tang Sans fiery embrace, her white lotus like arms slowly rose, very naturally holding his neck, her facial expression partly reluctant to let go, but the expression in her eyes still so vacant.
Xiao Wu Xiao Wu Do you know how much Ive missed you? Why would you be so stupid, to sacrifice yourself for me. Dont tell me you believe that, after losing you, I could still survive the longing? If not for the shred of hope for revival, I would already have followed you.
Tang Sans voice was choked with emotion, tightly pulling his most beloved against his chest, the softest ces in his heart constantly trembling. Smelling the sweet fragrance Xiao Wu exuded, an unprecedentedly joyful feeling filled every corner of his body. He would prefer time to forever stop at this moment, forever, forever ..
Chapter 180 — Half Resurrection of Xiao Wu
Chapter 180: Half Resurrection of Xiao Wu
En Xiao Wu crooned in his arms with slight pain, awakening Tang San who was thoroughly immersed in happiness and excitement. Not until now did he realize that he had embraced too hard, so he loosed his arms immediately and lowered his head to looked at Xiao Wu. He couldnt look enough at that delicate face, even if he looked for a lifetime.
No expected call Ge, what Tang San saw, was merely nk eyes on her pretty face with slight attachment. Even though she didnt wear a thread of clothing, she seemed undisturbed like a pale cloud or light breeze in the sky.
Xiao Wu, sorry, I was too excited, did I hurt you? Tang San apologized softly.
Xiao Wu still looked at him nkly, without saying a word, but nestled her head on his chest.
Xiao Wu, whats the matter with you? His excitement had rapidly faded when seeing Xiao Wus nk eyes, and a ripple of freezing chill gradually rose in his mind.
Xiao Wu kept doing it without answering him, just nestling up to him, without a sound.
Now having woken from the excitement, Tang San looked at the bed; the rabbit had disappeared; there was only Xiao Wu on the bed except him. Yes, she was surely Xiao Wu. Tang San smelled the elegant fragrance Xiao Wu produced, which was exactly the same as the rabbit, then his brain operated rapidly and understood the situation before his eyes.
It seemed that Xiao Wu who was nestling up to him had really resurrected. Moreover, Tang San knew, it was quite likely that Xiao Wu had already be a true human being.
Both Yearning Heartbroken Red and Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng were godly and holy materials, which could be regarded as depriving the Heaven and Earth of their creative powers. With their effects, Xiao Wu had reverted to human appearance, her body was even catalyzed to mature period directly. That is, Xiao Wu was a substantial human female now.
However, Xiao Wu was not truly resurrected, only partly. She didnt actually have her own soul, her existence was entirely given by two godly herbs. She only had the instinct of rabbits. Even if her body changed, her mind was no different from a rabbit as before. If he couldnt aplish the conditions given by Sky Blue Bull Python Da Ming, he was afraid that Xiao Wu wouldnt resurrect entirely either. Even though she appeared alive before him now, she had only resurrected by one half.
What Xiao Wu needed was the return of the Spirit Ring and Spirit Bone, with the Spirit Power of nine rings, to help her soul return to the body. He didnt know whether the ten thousand year ninth grade Ginseng King was still needed, since Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng probably yed a role that would had been yed by it, so it made Xiao Wu incarnate as a human being. As far as medical effect was concerned, unless it was an entire ten thousand year ninth grade Ginseng King, it absolutely wouldnt do better than Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng.
Softly caressing the silky ck hair of Xiao Wu, a kind of sadness appeared in his eyes:
I understand... You didnt resurrect truly, but just recovered the body. However, Xiao Wu, it doesnt matter. This is already a good start, at least I can see you in a human form from now on. I will cultivate harder, to endeavour to help your soul return earlier. OK?
Of course Xiao Wu couldnt reply to him, and Tang San also didnt dare look at her body because he was afraid of viting his perfect lover in his mind. He swore deeply that before Xiao Wus soul returned to her body, he wouldnt do any excessively intimate thing to her. He loved her, loved all of her, and not only her body.
Swiftly taking out a garment from his Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, he supported Xiao Wu and dressed her, and fastened the belt in case of exposure. Of course Tang San didnt have underwear for girls, so these were all he could do.
Tang Sans garment on Xiao Wu looked a little baggy, but it set off her delicate and lovable face more.
Come on, follow me, alright? Hand in hand, Tang San stood up. Probably because of this, she stepped out with him, didnt resist even though she only had instinct. Her pace wasnt too fast, but very natural. She had once been human after all, the instinct of a human body still existed, even if she had lost her Spirit Power, Spirit Rings and Abilities.
When the guards of Defence n outside the room saw Xiao Wu in Tang Sans hand, all of them were stupefied. Not only was Xiao Wu beautiful, but also gave them a feeling of purity that they had never seen, innocent as if she had never touched the mundane world.
Tang San never cared about how others regarded him, just holding her hand forever, for him, was the biggest happiness.
The dining hall.
Bai He was sitting by Yang Wudi, talking about something.
What? Say it again, what does it look like? Yang Wudi red at Bai He with astounded eyes and face. In terms of medicine, the Breaking n really had original and effective methods. Just this morning he had a bloody nose and a swollen face, but now, even though there were trace in his face, it was much better.
Except Tang San, everyone else was there. Bai He still decided to persuade Yang Wudi. Their rtionship was better than others after all, and he was not fully confident in Tang Sans persuasion, so for the purpose of paving the way for his grandson, he decided to take the initiative.
The astounded face of Yang Wudi right now was rightly due to the description of the appearance of Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng by Bai He.
When Bai He described it once again, the dim eyes of Yang Wudi suddenly lit, Well, you good old white bird. You had such good thing but actually didnt show me earlier. Alright, I understand. Dont say anything else, give me that and Ill join the Tang Sect together with you.
Ah? Bai He hadnt expected Yang Wudi would actually agree so happily. He didnt know too much about the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginsengs value, and just knew it was precious. But how could Yang Wudi who had studied medicine his whole life not know? With the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng, he could make a crop of heavenly holy medicine. For Yang Wudi who was so crazy about medicine, nothing could be more attractive than this.
Moreover, Tang San defeated him today, and also stirred him up a lot, in addition three other ns of four pure attribute ns had already chosen the Tang Sect, he might as well go like the donkey down the slope and join.
Seeing Yang Wudi rub his hands with excitement, Bai He finally breathed a sigh of relief, and was wreathed in smiles. The four pure attribute ns coulde together again, and he also didnt offend his old fellow. Even at the cost of that valuable herb, to him, it was worthwhile.
Just at that moment, Tang San arrived with Xiao Wu.
Tang San went ahead, and Xiao Wu was behind him, led along by his hand. Apart from the four patriarchs, the people attending were Ma Hongjun, Tai Long, Niu Ben and Bai Chengxiang. When seeing Tang San came with a girl behind him, the two of them who reacted first were Ma Hongjun and Tai Long.
Xiao Wu? They eximed simultaneously and stood up abruptly. Because of their abrupt movements, their chairs were knocked down behind them.
Dressed in Tang Sans long robe, her ck beautiful hair hung across her shoulders and her body, if not rolled up with another hand, it would reach the ground. Although she was not as young as when they parted five years ago, her overall appearance didnt change a lot. Ma Hongjun and Tai Long recognized her immediately.
All other males there, including four patriarchs over eighty, couldnt help staring for a moment.
Bai He deemed that his granddaughter Bai Chengxiangs appearance had already be unparalleled in the world, but when he saw Xiao Wu, he found Bai Chengxiangs appearance had been eclipsed by Xiao Wu, whether in appearance or temperament.
Bai Chengxiang was herself dumbfounded, with a thoroughly shocked expression. For the past two days, Tang San had demonstrated his godly power, defeated Bai He and Yang Wudi one after the other, which impressed her very much. What girl does not want to be loved? Especially Tang San was such handsome and genteel. Unconsciously, a favorable impression of Tang San had already risen in her heart. But when now Tang San came with a girl who was that beautiful, she suddenly felt a mixed feeling.
Women are sensitive. Almost at a nce, Bai Chengxiang recognized that the garment on Xiao Wus body was Tang Sans, so their rtionship must be very intimate.
With Xiao Wus hand, Tang San let her sit down first and then sat by her. Nodding his head, I am sorry to have kept you waiting.
Niu Gao looked at Xiao Wu, couldnt help asking, Tang San, She is?
Tang San forced a smile but didnt know how to exin. Xiao Wus hands were both in his, she moved her body slightly and nestled up to Tang Sans shoulder, whose action was so natural that everyone could see an attachment of her.
I dont know how to exin to you. But, Senior, she is Xiao Wu, my lover. She lost her consciousness because she saved me before, and she cant greet Seniors, please excuse us.
Tai Tan pulled at Niu Gaos clothes, hinting him not to ask too much. Bai He was also curious, but he didnt know more about Tang San, so he kept silent. But Yang Wudi frowned, Lost her consciousness? Owing to injury of brain, being frightened or poison?
Seeing Xiao Wu, he couldnt help feeling his heart hammering. That was because Xiao Wus face was covered by her hair before, and she wore Tang Sans clothes, which looked very different from the Xiao Wu who attacked him. Especially Xiao Wu who was amazing in speed, fast as a phantom, consequently everyone there didnt realize that she was the same person as one who nearly killed Yang Wudi from Tang Sans six spirit ring. But to Yang Wudi himself, he had a feeling, so he felt apprehension on seeing Xiao Wu.
Tang San shook his head, said, Neither.
Yang Wudi stared, said deeply, Neither? You think Im a fool? Her face is rosy, her forehead is light, obviously her blood and qi are vigorous, her vitality so strong it couldnt be stronger. If not injured by brain collision, or maybe the residual effects of poison, then its from suffering fright. Besides these three causes, I cant think of any other.
Tang San said calmly, Senior Yang Wudi, I guess you havent forgot our bet. Let us fulfill the agreement, alright?
Tang Wudis face tuned chilly, Of course, I honor my words, tell me your request.
Tang San smiled slightly, said, In fact, my request is very simple, just hope Senior would receive a gift from me.
Yang Wudi was surprised, recalling Bai Hes word before, his face suddenly became much more mild, gave Bai He a look and finally said to Tang San, Fine, give me.
Now, Bai He was already full of smiles, and both Tai Tan and Niu Gao who had heard their talk before smiled too, it was time for the conclusion after the dust had settled. To them, Tang San raising such a request was obviously a very nice choice.
Tang San put his hand into the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, when pulled his hand out, he was holding a big flower with its stem. Suddenly, a delicate fragrance radiated, the scent prating deep into the heart and pervading every corner of the dining room. Even Xiao Wu who was sitting by Tang San couldnt help fixing her eyes on the flower with her nk but clear eyes.
That was a pale pink flower without leaves. The length of its stem was three chi and the diameter was two chi. Every petal of it looked as glittering and translucent as crystal.
Bai He, who had originally thought the matter was settled, when seeing that Tang San didnt take out his Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng but took out a big flower, turned pale suddenly, Little San, where is the ginseng I gave you?
Tang San forced a smile and said, Granduncle, its not that I grudge to take it out, its just that it has been eaten by Xiao Wu.
What? Looking at Tang San with stunned eyes, his face turned grey immediately. He knew Yang Wudis personality too well. If he could not keep his word, it was impossible for Yang topromise, especially when he already had a prejudice against Tang San for his background of Clear Sky Sect. A situation built with great effort was ruined suddenly. Even faces of Ti Tan and Niu Gao was pale. If Yang Wudi couldnt join Tang Sect, then Bai He and his Speed n wouldnt either. That would be a great loss.
However, to their surprise, Yang Wudi kept his eyes on the flower in Tang Sans hands, sloly standing up and walking over to Tang San withrge strides.
Youre really giving it to me? Yang Wudis voice was somewhat trembling from excitement and exhration.
Tang San said sincerely, Spiritual things choose their owner. Following you, it can y a more important role. Junior has studied medicine slightly, I hope I will learn more from Seniors instruction.
Yang Wudi took the big flower carefully, and said without hesitation, Good, this old fellow will follow you in future. Ah Why didnt you take it out at the beginning. Had you taken it out earlier, I wouldnt have made a farce of myself in the battle with you. Only, say it first, your Tang Sect isnt allowed to restrict me.
Tang San smiled, No problem. Junior invited Senior and Breaking n to join Tang Sect only topare notes in medicine.
Yang Wudi put his nose over the big flower and sniffed at it with all his strength, dancing with joy like a madman, Haha, hahahahaha, Ive been searching for it for a lifetime, I never thought Id be getting it this way. Aromatic silk beauty immortal treasure, with you, is there any poison I dare not make? Nor will there be any tragedies. Haha, excellent.
Bai He was speechless, couldnt help asking, Dont tell me this thing is more valuable than my ginseng?
Yang Wudi guffawed, and his face wasnt that stiff, They shouldnt bepared easily. In terms of value, maybe your Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng is more valuable. However, to me, the Aromatic silk beauty immortal treasure is more vital. With it, I neednt be afraid of any medicine or poison when studying them. With it, I can try many material that I didnt dare to try in the past. Moreover, its fragrance can also cause a lot of materials effects to mutate and improve their effect. For us Breaking n, this thing is a priceless treasure, even my life I wont begrudge.
Ti Tan smiled, So that is to say, you agree to join Tang Sect?
Yang Wudi looked at the Aromatic silk beauty immortal treasure in his hands as if intoxicated, Agreed, agreed. Where did you get that much nonsense? Tomorrow morning, Ill go back and bring my nsmen to bum meals off you. Haha, Aromatic silk beauty immortal treasure.
Niu Gao grumbled, Well, old goat is mad for the flower. Tang San, you are really are something.
Ti Tan smiled, Still calling him Tang San? We are members of Tang Sect now.
Tang San said immediately, Every Senior is my elder, and also elder in Tang Sect in the future. So it is time stop calling ma Tang San. My elders and elder friends call me little San, so Seniors please call me little San.
Tang Sans words immediately won the good impression of the four patriarchs. They were all over eighty, especially that Bai He was Tang Sans granduncle, calling a twenty-year-old youth Sect Master would be somewhat weird.
Niu Gao smiled, Fine, its settled. Tomorrow morning, we leave together. Old orangutan, Ill direct bring my nsmen with you. Old goat and old whitebird, you go back and get things ready, then bring your nsman quickly. This time, we four pure attribute ns will gather again. Lets see who dares bully us. Alright. You drink and Ill ask the children to begin packing things up. Set off earlier, let the old bastard Huyan Zhen find us if he wants revenge.
Not only for Tang San, but also for Tang Sect, this was a meaningful day. Xiao Wu half resurrected, no longer in a rabbit form. Four single attribute ns joined Tang Sect too. Everything was on track from this day.
However, ensuing trouble came too. Not because four pure attribute ns made any trouble for Tang San but because of Xiao Wu in a human appearance.
After dinner, when Tang San went back his room with Xiao Wu for a rest, Xiao Wu would hold his hand and went to bed freely. Then took off her clothes in a minute, exposing her snowy and wless body. She would stick close to him and lie down and, under Tang Sans lifeless stare, close her eyes to sleep. Although she was already in human appearance now, her habit of sleeping didnt seem diminished.
Therefore, Tang San got a lot of fun. When Xiao Wu resurrected, his mind teemed with love and excitement, so he naturally ignored these details. But at that moment, Xiao Wu was truly naked, without any clothes before his eyes, as a true man, how could he keep impervious to this?
Even though Hu Liena was under-dressed before, she still wore something. But now Xiao Wu was disyed before his eyes without any veil. More important, his love was all on Xiao Wu. This stimtion, couldnt be described verbally at all.
He dragged the quilt quickly and covered Xiao Wus body. Even though he avoided and didnt want to touch her body, Xiao Wu moved closer to him on her own and wouldnt stop before touching his body. Eventually, Xiao Wu used Tang Sansp as pillow, which cost Tang San two hours to manage to meditate and enter cultivation, enduring a suffering but happy night.
Niu Gao was a resolute man. After packing for a night and a morning, the Defence n was already ready for travel. In the early morning, Bai He departed with Yang Wudi. This was the most unrestful period of the Spirit Master world on the continent, now that decided to join Tang Sect, they should unite in Heaven Dou City as fast as possible.
After lunch, the party marched on their way in a grand procession. Tang San and Xiao Wu stepped into a carriage under the ambiguous gaze from Ma Hongjun. There were more than twenty carriages in all, which left Long Xing City surrounded by nsmen and headed directly for Heaven Dou City.
The return was much slower thaning, and took more than twenty days for them to go back Heaven Dou City. On their own turf, Tai Tan arranged the Defence n to live in his mansion immediately. For the three ns amodations, Tai Tan would be very busy for a few days. Purchasing the surrounding homes also needed elerating. After all, for two hundred people it was spacious, but for more than one thousand people it seemed too cramped. In spite of opening space for cultivation, forging, and pharmacy, the whole Strength n needed rearrangement and reconstruction. Of course, with the joining of the Defence n, it would be much easier. On their way back, Tai Tan had already been talking with Niu Gao about assorted design schemes and construction blueprint of Tang Sect. The rudimentary design scheme had been given to Tang San, but he thought he didnt have this sort of talent, so he might as well leave it to the two patriarchs.
Tang San then brought Xiao Wu and Ma Hongjun back to Shrek Academy. In the past twenty days, he had already reached an understanding with Xiao Wu who had lost her soul. Xiao Wu was very attached to him, being around him all the time, and at least kept her hand in Tang Sans as body touch, or she would panic. In terms of food, Xiao Wu just ate some green vegetables, which seemed to differ little from the rabbit. Her time for sleep decreased gradually and became the same as a normal human. But to Tang Sans headache, Xiao Wu didnt like wearing clothes. For this, Tang San didnt know how many suffering he had endured, he didnt know whether tough or cry over the fact that, after these twenty days suffering, his spiritual force seemed to have improve a bit.
On the road, Tang San asked women from the Defence n to buy some clothes for Xiao Wu, which were all white, Xiao Wus favourite color. Both outer clothes and underclothes, at least she wouldnt be without anything again. For the purpose of making Xiao Wu morefortable, Tang San learned how to braid hair carefully. Although not so proficient, the scorpion braid he ited was not so bad. Otherwise, her long beautiful hair would trail on the ground. Tang San wasnt willing to cut it.
Third brother, shall we meet teachers and grand master first or go back to where we live first? Entering the gate of academy, Ma Hongjun asked Tang San.
Tang San said, Wed better meet teachers and tell them we areing back, and also that Xiao Wu resurrected.
Ma Hongjun said, Fine then, they would be really happy if they knew Xiao Wu resurrected. We will move into the Tang Sect soon, elder Tai Tan said it would be about three months to construct the Tang Sect. Third brother, shouldnt we rx ourselves and have some fun in these three months? Ha ha.
Tang San gave him a sulky look, Have fun? Sure, you cultivate your spirit power to rank sixty, then I will pany you to the Spirit Beast Forest for fun. Apart from Xiao Wu, you are the only one who havent reach rank sixty. Dont forget, your spirit isnt innately weaker than others. That your level didnt reach, means you werent hardworking these years.
When it came to his spirit power level, Ma Hongjun disyed an upset face immediately, Hey, Im different from you! You guys are couples, you dont have any distractions. But Im always single, its too easy to be distracted. In cities, seeing the bright lights, I just cant hold myself. Especially I don''t have a handsome face like you guys, how could good girls like me? How about you figure out a method for me to get a Second Spirit Awakening, being half as handsome as you is enough.
Hearing Ma Hongjuns words, Tang San didnt know whether tough or to cry, but what he said was true, of the Shrek seven devils, he was the only bachelor,
Alright, Fatty, don''t be self-reproachful, never forget that you are the vice master of our Tang Sect. Whats inside is much more important than outer appearance, in the generation of young spirit masters, you are already very outstanding. If you cultivate harder and make yourself stronger, wont you also have a wife?
Ma Hongjun said, Third brother, that is to say, if I cultivate harder, you will help me?
Tang San nodded, Of course, as long as I can.
Ma Hongjunughed, It is a deal, I will cultivate harder from now on. When the Speed n moves in, please ask your granduncle to match Bai Chenxiang with me, alright?
Tang Sanughed, Fine, so you are waiting for me here? You have a crush on Bai Chenxiang. Ill talk to my granduncle, no problem. But you should know Miss Bais status in my granduncles heart, her marriage will probably be decided by herself. Whether you can win her heart will depend on your own ability. I dont have so much experience in this respect, so I cant teach you. But you can ask little Oscar, wasnt he known as romantic and dissolute guy?
Ma Hongjun quirked his mouth, said, Him? He can just brag with his mouth. Didnt you see how he changed for Ning Rongrong? If he was dissolute enough, he wouldnt be like that. Id better not count on him, not boss Dai either, you see, he had a lot of trouble dealing with Zhu Zhuqing, Im afraid he wont touch that taboo.
Tang San sighed, said, Youre wrong in that, think about it, if little Oscar wasnt that sincere, could he move Rongrong, move uncle Ning? In the past five years since he left, he has gone through so much suffering. The reason he can be with Rongrong now is all his own effort. If you want to gain something you must pay first. The only method I can teach you is to pay sincerely, to treat her with all your heart, whether you can seed will depend on your own sincerity. I believe that the rtionships between men and women isnt decided by appearance only. Oh, right, for another thing, you should lose some weight. Maybe you will be handsome after that.
Er lose weight, Im afraid its too difficult. Seeing that his waist was wider than his height, Fattys expression immediately broke down, Ai, its already noon, the students should have finished their sses, why so few people here, where did they go?
Tang San also found that there were a scant few people in the academy today, suspiciously few. They had already walked into the grounds, but seen nobody.
When they were talking, they went through the avenue and immediately realized why they hadnt seen anyone on their way. Nearly all the students of Shrek Academy were clustered on the grounds in a huge circle, with shouts and criesing now and then. Feeling the fluctuation of spirit power, Tang San found that there seemed to be spirit masters fighting there.
They walked to the edge, it was arge crowd, so they couldnt see the situation in it at all. Ma Hongjun pulled over a student and asked, What happened, why don''t they go for lunch, what are they doing?
That student was tiptoeing and watching, felt impatient of Ma Hongjun at first, but when he turned his head he saw a round face of the fatty and the impatience disappeared, said respectfully, Senior! Its so good that you came, someone is making trouble.
Making trouble? Is there anyone who dare make trouble for our Shrek Academy? They want to die? Who are they? The fatty became angry on hearing this.
The student said, It seem to be Godwind Academy and zing Academy, with Thunderp Academy and Skywater Academy, which are called four elements academies. They say they are exchanging pointers with our academy but its obviously making trouble. They have a lot of people, more than thirty, and are fighting with our students.
Tang San frowned, Where are dean Flender and Grandmaster? Why so noisy here, isnt anyone in charge?
The student said indignantly, They really came at a good time. Grandmaster isnt here, dean Flender and vice dean Liu Erlong and Zhao Wuji apanied a batch of thirty level students to hunt their spirit rings. All our elites arent here. Actually, we just talked it over and decided to have apetition with them, we just dont like their arrogant air.
Ma Hongjunughed, said, Third brother, lets go see. These four academies are old friends. Now that theye, maybe there is some purpose, dont tell me its Spirit Halls will?
Tang San shook his head, said, Maybe not, of the five elements academies, only Armored Elephant School is Spirit Halls dog. The other four ns are neutral, especially the Thunderp Academy was supported by the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n. Now that the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n has been extinguished, they have no reason to collude with Spirit Hall. Lets go, well just take a look first.
Fatty nodded his head, shouted, Come on, let us in, let us in, experts areing, watch me put them in order.
After his shouting, others noticed and recognized him and Tang San, immediately making way for them. Tang San, Ma Hongjun and Xiao Wu easily came into the circle.
A battle had just finished, a student with a pale face of Shrek Academy retreated to the side, holding his chest, obviously defeated. The one who won was a young spirit master in red uniform. By his clothes, it seemed to be zing Academys student.
Inside the circle was a big open space. Walking there, both Tang San and Ma Hongjuns eyes disyed somewhat weird light: there were real old friends here.
The Four Elements Academies uniforms made them and the Shrek students as distinct as the rivers Jing and Wei. More than ten people stood aside, among which several were Tang Sans acquaintances.
Chapter 181 — Five Year Gap, One To Three
Chapter 181: Five Year Gap, One To Three
Tang San, Xiao Wu and Ma Hongjun had only just returned to Shrek Academy when they ran into the troublemaking Four Element Academies. At a nce, there were actually a lot of people they recognized.
They included the former Godwind Academy team captain Feng Xiaotian, zing Academys team captain Huo Wushuang and vice captain Huo Wu, Skywater Academy team captain Shui Binger, and the Dolphin Spirit Master she could cooperate with for a spirit fusion ability, Shui Yueer. There was also the Thunderp Academy team captain, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon ns Yu Tianxin.
And in charge of the the Shrek Academy side were the three rtively high level teachers Shao Xin, Lu Jibin, and Li Yusong. Their expressions werent too good, clearly they had gotten the worst of their exchange with the Four Element Academies.
Ma Hongjun, Tang San and Xiao Wus appearance immediately attracted the attention of the Four Element Academies crowd on the other side. Ma Hongjunughed out loud, saying:I was just wondering who it was, so its old friends. Why? Your loss against us back then wasnt convincing, so you came specially for a fight today?
Feng Xiaotian was clearly the head of the Four Element Academies delegation. When he saw Ma Hongjun he immediately showed a smile, Long time no see, Ma Hongjun. Oh, Xiao Wu is here too. Wheres the rest of you?
Seeing Ma Hongjun and Tang San return, Shao Xin and the other teachers immediately heaved a sigh of relief. They didnt know about Xiao Wu, so her appearance didnt cause them any astonishment.
Huo Wus gaze fell on Xiao Wu. Seeing Xiao Wu holding Tang Sans hand, she couldnt help but frown. She didnt recognize Tang San after his transformation, so inwardly her first thought was that Xiao Wu had fallen for someone else.
Ma Hongjun snorted unhappily,Feng Xiaotian, talk less nonsense. What have so many of youe to do at our Shrek Academy today? If its for a fight, us brothers will wee you, just step up.
Feng Xiaotian didnt get angry because of Ma Hongjuns provocation, still smiling he said: Our Four Element Academies have epted the invitation of the Heaven Dou imperial family to move to Heaven Dou City. Everyones friends, so were not here for any fight today. Even though were somewhat unconvinced by our loss back at the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament, we still wouldnte quarreling. Its just that your Shrek Academy students insisted on believeing we were here to fight. Nothing I could do.
If you arent here to pick a fight, then why barge into our Academy, and even injuring the students on duty at the gate. Someone in the Shrek Academy student crowd shouted.
Feng Xiaotian frowned, saying:Thats only a misunderstanding, just some of our little juniors who were impulsive.
Misunderstanding? Then if we gave your students a beating, would that also count as a misunderstanding?The crowd parted for two people walking hand in hand. Oscar and Ning Rongrong had just gotten the news, and immediately rushed over.
When Fatty saw that the two of them had alsoe, he was immediately happy. The speaker was Oscar.
Huo Wu snorted coldly,If youre unconvinced, then well call the Shrek Seven Devils for a round. Whoever loses will apologize to the counterpart.
When Feng Xiaotian saw Oscar he immediately shivered. Oscars appearance hadnt changed, but that vicious knife scar on his face and his overall temperament had undergone a heaven and earth revolving change. Once he had been the most unassuming of the Shrek Seven Devils, but now Feng Xiaotian felt an intense threat from him. Oscars aura absolutely wasnt something that could be gained from cultivation.
Oscar was just about to agree when he suddenly felt Ning Rongrong tighten her grip on his hand. When he turned his head towards her, she had already released her grip on his hand and fiercely thrown herself forward.
Xiao WuShouting excitedly, Ning Rongrong flew forward like a swallow, fiercely embracing Xiao Wu, tears rising in her eyes.
The vacant eyed Xiao Wu was first rmed by this hug, panic in her eyes. But her mood calmed very quickly, and she subconsciously raised her hands, returning Ning Rongrongs hug. Her big eyes blinking, her expression revealed some familiarity.
Oscar now also saw Xiao Wu, and hurried over with big strides. Looking at Tang San with astonishment, he spoke softly: Little San, whats going on? Xiao Wu is?
Tang San used a voice only the few of them could hear:I obtained a heavenly material and earthly treasure by coincidence. After feeding it to Xiao Wu, her body was restored to human form. She should bepletely separated from her animal form. Only, just her body. She still has no soul, only some instinctual reactions.
When Ning Rongrong heard this, her tears immediately flowed from her eyes. Looking at Tang San, she said:Third brother, dont feel sad. This is a good start. Since her body can recover, her soul will definitely too.
Tang San nodded resolutely,I have no doubt about that. Alright, lets deal with the problem in front of us first, dont let outsiders joke about us.
Ning Rongrongs reaction clearly astonished the Four Element Academies people. Huo Wu couldnt help saying:What? Are you Shrek Seven Devils afraid of fighting?
Oscar snorted coldly,You say how you want to fight, and well ept.
Feng Xiaotian smiled:Im delighted. It seems your Shrek Seven Devils arentplete. Dai Mubai, Tang San, and Zhu Zhuqing arent here. We wont take advantage of you. Well also use four people to fight you. What do you say?
Oscar looked at Tang San, giving him an inquiring look.
Tang San shook his head to him, saying:Three people. Xiao Wu needs someone to look after her.
Oscar turned to Feng Xiaotian:Well make it three against three.
Feng Xiaotian looked at Xiao Wu, and also discovered something was wrong with her. The current Xiao Wu was undoubtedly even more beautiful than five years ago, but her empty eyes as well as Ning Rongrongs previous reaction, told Feng Xiaotian that she was somewhat abnormal.
Turning his head to consult the Four Element Academy group, Feng Xiaotian, Huo Wu, and Huo Wushang walked out. Actually, in terms of strength, Shui Binger and Shui Yueers spirit fusion ability, Drifting Ice and Snow, was a bit more powerful than the Huo siblings, but they couldnt cooperate with the strongest Feng Xiaotian. Therefore, they chose such abination.
Tang San rubbed Xiao Wus head, whispering:Xiao Wu, you stay with Rongrong, Ill be right back. Alright?
As he spoke, he tried releasing Xiao Wus hand, cing it in Ning Rongrongs grip. Xiao Wu naturally couldnt answer him, and at the beginning she was somewhat hesitant, but when Ning Rongrong held her hand and looked at her with teary eyes, her somewhat restless mood calmed. Clearly, she subconsciously wanted to be close to Ning Rongrong.
Tang San heaved a sigh of relief, nodding to Ma Hongjun and Oscar,Lets go.
The six people faced each other in the middle of the space. Huo Wu looked at Tang San, immediately showing an expression of loathing,We want to fight your Shrek Seven Devils, not some hired help.
Even Tang San didnt understand. Huo Wus expression was actually aimed at him. Seeing him and Xiao Wu together, Huo Wu secretly grew indignant on Tang Sans behalf.
Ma Hongjunughed out loud, saying:Didnt youe to challenge our Shrek Academy? Youll clearly see whether theres hired help in a moment.
Tang San looked at Feng Xiaotian, and their gazes collided in the air. Feng Xiaotian couldnt help being astonished, because what he saw was Tang Sans blue eyes without a hint of wavering. It seemed as if the handsome youth in front of him didnt have a shred of spirit power.
Tang San calmly said:Brother Feng, long time no see. Since everyonese to my Shrek Academy this time, it shouldnt be shooting in the dark. Before we begin, wont you first exin it?
Feng Xiaotian shocked said:You know me? Sir is ..In his impression, how could there be a person with Tang Sans appearance?
Tang San smiled slightly,We havent met for five years, the changes really arerge. No wonder everyone doesnt recognize me. Im Tang San.
What? Youre Tang San?Huo Wu looked at him with shock, her eyes wide.
Tang San nodded to Huo Wu,By chance, my appearance changed a bit, its no wonder everyone doesnt recognize me.With the Tang Sect about to be established, even if Tang San wouldnt go announce his identity to the world, he had still decided he wouldnt hide anything. The current rtionship between the two great empires and Spirit Hall was delicate, and the two great imperial cities was where the imperial families held the most sway. Here, even Spirit Hall couldnt easily be rash. Even if Spirit Halls people learned he was here now, as long as he didnt leave Heaven Dou City, his safety could basically still be guaranteed. Moving against him absolutely wasnt so easy.
Feng Xiaotian, Huo Wu, and Huo Wushuang looked at each other. With their experience they really couldnt understand how someones appearance and temperament would change so much, but neither Oscar nor Ma Hongjun was refuting him, so clearly he was telling the truth.
Feng Xiaotians expression very quickly returned to normal,We now all hold office at our respective academies. Since everyone are friends, I wont hide it from you. This time the Four Element Academies have obtained the guarantee of the Heaven Dou imperial government, and decided to move to Heaven Dou City. Even if were notpletely optimistic about the difference in strength between the two great empires and Spirit Hall, if the Spirit Master world really only had one giant, it wouldnt be a good thing for us Spirit Masters, even more with the recent example of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n. Our Four Element Academies are like siblings, thats why we decided to join together to move into Heaven Dou City. And Shrek Academy is reputed as the number one academy in Heaven Dou. Were a bit envious of your reputation, and were also very fond of your ce here. This ce is sorge, so we want to move in as well. This time we came to negotiate. Just that dean Flender, Grandmaster and the others arent here. But exchanging pointers with you is pretty good too.
Ma Hongjun snorted, saying:What you say might sound pleasant, but isnt it justing to upy our space? Wishing is fine, but with us here, dont wish for too much. Of course, if you want to be annexed by our Shrek Academy, we wont have any objections.
Damned Fatty, youre farting.Huo Wus fiery temper hadnt changed a bit. Hearing Ma Hongjuns words, she immediately grew angry.
Ma Hongjun disdainfully raised his head,If you dont ept it,e at me.
Huo Wu was just about to re up, but was stopped by Feng Xiaotians hand, and only snorted resentfully.
Feng Xiaotian said:Five years have passed. Tang San, I also want to see how much progress youve made. Come, how about we exchange pointers?
Tang Sans heart twitched, saying:Wait a moment. Brother Feng, the Four Element Academies sent you to negotiate, does that mean that you can act on behalf of the Four Element Academies?
The so far silent to the side Huo Wushiang said:After the Four Element Academies decided to merge, because of Xiaotians outstanding talent, he was made vice dean as an exception to the rules. He has the authority to represent the academies in the negotiations.
Tang San nodded, looking at Feng Xiaotian with a smile:Then how about this. If we win the fight today, then the Four Element Academies may no longer make ns on our Academy. Of course, as long as you remain in Heaven Dou City due to opposing Spirit Hall, well still be allies.
The smile on Feng Xiaotians face disappeared, his gaze suddenly turning strict,In other words, youre very confident in yourself?
Tang San sighed, making it clear,Brother Feng, if you dont dare ept my challenge today, then, youll never be able to surpass me in your whole life.
Feng Xiaotian knew Tang San was right. He had already lost to Tang San, and if he hesitated because of the academies today and didnt ept Tang Sans challenge, then, when he met Tang San again in the future, he would have an even harder time to resist.
Seeing Feng Xiaotians hesitant appearance, Tang San suddenly smiled. His smile was very gentle, but filled with confidence,This might be better. I alone will learn from the three of you. If I lose, Ill ept any penalty. If I win, then please have the Four Element Academies retreat in regards to Shrek Academy in the future.
This time, not only were the Huo siblings angry, even the always even tempered Feng Xiaotian couldnt stand it.
Huo Wu angrily said:Well said, Tang San. In the five years since we met, youve actually be so arrogant. Xiaotian, agree to it. I want to see what kind skill he has to face the three of us at once. Tang San, youll ept any penalty if you lose, you said so yourself. Even if I have you be my ve?
Tang San said calmly:As long as you have the skill to beat me.
Oscar frowned. Even he thought Tang San was a bit excessive. Feng Xiaotians trio were after all people with outstanding strength in their generation. Even if they couldntpare to Spirit Halls Golden Generation, they still had the chance to be Title Douluo. Especially Feng Xiaotian. Back then he had been no small trouble for Tang San. The three had also cooperated for years. With Tang Sans strength alone, could he really contend with them?
But Ma Hongjuns way of thinking waspletely different from Oscars. Having personally seen Tang San defeat the eighty second ranked pure attack type Spirit Douluo Yang Wudi, he had profoundly experienced just how frightening Tang San had be. Even though these three were strong, they perhaps still couldntpare to Tang San in spirit power. Even if they cooperated, it would still be very difficult to threaten Tang San.
Feng Xiaotian shouted loudly,Fine, since its like this, well bet on this fight. Tang San, if you lose I wont bother you. Just make a great effort for the strength of our Four Element Academies in the future.
Oscar still wanted to say something, but was pulled back by Ma Hongjun. Everyone had been brothers for many years, and Oscar understood a great many things from Ma Hongjuns expression. The worry in his heart also dropped considerably.
Even though it was three against one, Feng Xiaotian still didnt dare underestimate Tang San. Back then in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament, Tang San had created too many miracles. He didnt want the three of them to be the target of another of Tang Sans miracles.
Feng Xiaotian gave a long somewhat sharp whistle, ayer of faint cyan light surging from within his body. His body clearly changed along with the cyan light rushing out, his muscles and bones swelling up with the sound of popping bones, his stature clearly growing enormous. His long hair was also rendered cyan, and astonishingly, on his left shoulder, grew a wolf head representative of his spirit.
The cyan wolf heads gaze was ice cold as it stared at Tang San, constantly releasing trace after trace of chill. That was his spirit, Stormwind Double Headed Wolf.
At this moment, Tang San immediately understood why the Four Element Academies would choose Feng Xiaotian as vice dean. Because, around him, appeared a neat six spirit rings. Spirit Emperor, he was unexpectedly also a Spirit Emperor.
In fact, back when Feng Xiaotian participated in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament, he was already twenty four years old. Spirit Masters grew fastest before twenty, but even being past that, he had unexpectedly risen to the sixtieth rank in a few short years, that showed how much effort he had invested. Even if his spirit power level had been higher than Tang San and the others back then, in fact, the difficulty to advance was also higher than for the Shrek Seven Devils.
Tang San was also a Spirit Emperor, and moreover already had extremely formidable spiritual force. He could clearly sense that Feng Xiaotian should have only just obtained the spirit ring to advance. But even so, to be able to reach this level at the age of twenty nine, he was quite amazing.
Huo Wu looked at the astonishment in Tang Sans eyes, and couldnt help feeling pleased. Together with her big brother Huo Wushuang, she also released her spirit.
Two yellow, two purple, one ck, the levels of the two siblings were exactly the same. They were both fiftieth ranked Spirit Kings. A strong fire element aura rushed out, the intense heat stirring the atmosphere revealing their formidable strength.
Feng Xiaotian saluted Tang San slightly,Sixty first level agility attack type Spirit Emperor.
Huo Wu proudly said:Fifty fourth ranked control type Spirit King.She wasnt pride for herself, but for Feng Xiaotian. In these years, the gap between her and Feng Xiaotian had already pulled open. She was always together with Feng Xiaotian, and clearly also knew how painstakingly Feng Xiaotian had cultivated. In order to cultivate, Feng Xiaotian had lived for more than two years in a valley where hurricanes formed every day, enduring the frightful hurricane stormwinds each day. In order to have his present sess, he had invested enormous effort.
Huo Wushuang said:Fifty third ranked agility attack type Spirit King.
Watching the three opponents in front of him, the astonishment in Tang Sans eyes gradually faded, reced by serenity. Even if he didnt know just how Feng Xiaotian had cultivated, he could also imagine that each Spirit Master had their own fortunes. Feng Xiaotian had inevitably also paid enormous effort to have the aplishments he did today. But, could Tang San have paid any less than him? No, of course not.
Huo Wu looked somewhat resentfully at Tang San,What? Are you nning to concede now? Still not revealing your spirit.
Tang San nced at her. Honestly, he wasnt too fond of Huo Wus character, she was too forceful and overbearing, but he had to admit that she was better being true to her nature than a great many hypocrites.
Raising his right hand, his spirit suddenly releasing. Sooner orter people would know about it, and in front of the crowd of Shrek Academy students, Tang San had decided as early as when he agreed to confront the three that he wouldnt hide his hundred thousand year spirit ring any longer. Xiao Wus resurrection had also softened those harsh thorns in his heart somewhat. If he should confront someone he would, pressure was equally a kind of driving force. He wouldnt stupidly go look for Spirit Hall right now, but neither did he n to hide anything. If he was suppressed by Spirit Hall even here in Heaven Dou City, then he would never have any chance to confront them.
Of course, it wouldnt be so easy for Spirit Hall to grasp his whereabouts. After reporting to Flender, Grandmaster and the others over here, Tang San and the others would immediately secretly enter the Strength n, that is, their Tang Sect. That was their true hiding ce, and everything about the Tang Sect was what had to be kept secret the most right now.
The crystalline Blue Silver Grass seemed even more dazzling under the noonday sun, the close to transparent spirit radiating countless dazzling lights, those six spirit rings signifying strength appearing in an instant, yellow, purple, ck and redplementing each other, making Tang San seem like a deity descended from the heavens.
Feng Xiaotian and the others eyes were dazzled by the light. As they saw the color of Tang Sans sixth spirit ring, their expressions grew marvellous, and the surrounding spectating students and teachers also instantly grewpletely silent.
Sixty sixth rank, control type Spirit Emperor. Please.Tang Sans deep voice roused the three opponents across from him. At this moment, they truly understood why Tang San unexpectedly had the courage to fight the three of them simultaneously. Strength, absolute strength.
This, this is impossible.Huo Wu looked at Tang San, not daring to believe her eyes. She had always believed that, after five years of effort, at least Feng Xiaotian would be able to pull open the distance from Tang San. After all, Tang Sans spirit was only Blue Silver Grass. But at this moment, she found that while there was indeed a distance, the one pulling ahead wasnt them.
After five years, today Tang San used his strength to show them that the championship the Shrek Seven Devils obtained in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament back then was fame naturally following merit.
Tang San faintly swept his gaze across Xiao Wu. Actually, even if Xiao Wu hadnt sacrificed herself, his strength would still be above Feng Xiaotians. He had endured much in these five years, but he had also obtained the corresponding awards.
Please.Tang San made a second inviting gesture. The blue silver grass surrounding him fluctuated slightly, his palm waving a bit, and countless blue silver grass milled towards the trio.
Feng Xiaotian was first to react, instantly elerating and dashing straight at Tang San, cyan light leaving a long shadow behind him, his speed iparably fast.
Wolf ws popping out of both hands swung along with his first spirit ring glittering, and several dozen sharp wind des seemed to instantly erupt and spin out in all directions, forcefully blocking the Blue Silver Grass in front of Tang San.
In the five years since they met, Feng Xiaotians strength really had progressed a lot. It was the same first spirit ability, but the power it produced was entirely different.
Only, Feng Xiaotians wind des still just relied on force of impact to move away Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor, unable to harm them. The Blue Silver Emperor scattered in all directions immediately covered an evenrger area, and seemed even more dazzling in the sunlight.
Huo Wu and Huo Wushuang move simultaneously, Huo Wushuang giving an explosive shout. His attack power increasing overall after Fire Dragon Spirit Body Enhancement. Charging straight at Tang San withrge steps, roaring, tyrannical mes already condensing on his fists covered with dragon scales. He hadnt forgotten that Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor was immune to fire, and therefore he didnt issue is me externally, but rather condensed it within his fists, giving his fists even greater burst power.
A me shadow rose behind Huo Wu, mes like specks of starlight starting to condense above her head. They had always cultivated together over these years, and knew each other extremely well, basically able to grasp the intervals between each spirit ability withoutmunicating, without revealing any gaps.
Tang San didnt use any spirit abilities, just taking one step sideways, several dozen strands of Blue Silver Emperor swinging, sealing Feng Xiaotians steps forward. Even with Feng Xiaotians strength, he would inevitably be stopped for a moment before the Blue Silver Emperor, and Tang San exploited this moment to instantly elerate, both fists rising simultaneously, directly meeting Huo Wushuang. A control type Spirit Master unexpectedly wanted to go fist against fist, colliding head on with power attack type Huo Wushuang.
Huo Wushuang naturally wouldnt retreat. With an explosive shout, his fire element infused fists struck straight at Tang San. The instant their fists collided, there was an explosive sound.
Huo Wushuang thought inwardly, Even if youre stronger than me, youll still never be able topete with me where youre the weakest and Im the strongest.
But, when the four fists collided, Huo Wushuangs expression immediately changed. He clearly felt that Tang Sans fists were as solid as iron, so solid that the effect of the mes erupting from his fistspletely disappeared. An immense pressure came from straight ahead. Both his fists ached simultaneously. Immediately afterward, his body flew backward uncontrobly.
And at the same time, Tang Sans fourth spirit ring abruptly shed, Blue Silver Prison appearing. Just one Blue Silver Prison, but its target was the one who had now pushed away the Blue Silver Emperor to swiftly charge towards him, Feng Xiaotian.
Abruptly trapped, Feng Xiaotian scratched at the Blue Silver Emperor with all the strength of his wolf ws, but he discovered to his shock that, while it was the same Blue Silver prison, the durability of the Blue Silver Emperor facing him was an unknown amount more durable than the previous Blue Silver Grass. Cutting with all his might, he actually only left behind a shallow mark.
Tang San basically didnt even nce in Feng Xiaotians direction. Staggering one step, he was already pursuing the backwards tumbling Huo Wushuang. His right shoulder lowering forward, he directly struck Huo Wushuangs chest. At the same time, two strands of Blue Silver Grass twisted around Huo Wushuangs waist, forcefully pulling towards him.
Huo Wushuang was after all the former zing Academy team captain, and naturally he wasnt so easy to deal with. But both his arms ached, and he couldnt block with his full power. With a loud shout, his third and fourth spirit ring brightened one after another, surging fire element explosive force sting out with him as the center, at the same time, ws grew from his hands, and his body grewrger once again, the scales erupting with golden red light, his whole body flourishing with power.
This third spirit of his, simr to Dai Mubais White Tiger Vajra Transformation, instantly increased his power to its peak.
With a pu sound, a circle of strong firelight appeared in front of Tang San, his advance changing to shooting backwards. That was Huo Wus Defying me Ring. And now Feng Xiaotians fourth spirit ability also abruptly erupted, three one and a half chi long sharp des ejecting from between the knuckles on either hand, an illusory wolf image appearing behind him. Spreading his hands out to either side, three meter long cyan lines of light shooting from the six sharp des, finally tearing the Blue Silver Prison in front of him.
In fact, this fourth spirit ability of his eruptedpletely, but Tang Sans Blue Silver Prison was originally a crowd control spirit ability. Forcing him to use the attack of his fourth spirit ability against only one, showed just how terrifying the durability of the Blue Silver Emperor was.
Only, Tang San had in the end still beenunched back by Huo Wus Defying me Ring, and Feng Xiaotians trio gathered together again. Feng Xiaotian took advantage of his fourth spirit ability still not having ended, putting his palms together over his head, intense cyan light leaving the ws, chopping straight at Tang San. The instant the cyan light chopped out, the air surrounding Tang San distorted violently, blocking his ability to block to the sides and forcing him to take it head on.
Cold light shed in Tang Sans eyes, an aggressive thought born in his heart, what about taking it on? Ice cold killing intent abruptly turned substantial, surging white light fusing into extremely violent aura and surging out, in a split second turning into a white point and meeting Feng Xiaotians fourth spirit ability straight on.
Feng Xiaotian hadnt seen any of Tang Sans spirit rings light up, and just as he was wondering where this ability came from, that white light and the cyan light he chopped out came into contact, but unexpectedly didnt cause any collision, but rather pierced straight through and had already reached him in an instant.
In shock, Feng Xiaotian couldnt mind his spirit power, his whole body once again exploding with cyan light, hurriedly blocking for all his life. But, that white light quietly rushed inside, directly shocking his body.
The Deathgod Domains evolved ability, Deathgod Assault, this was in itself an ability simr to a spiritual attack, and naturally wouldnt conflict with his energy attack. But since Feng Xiaotian wasnt sufficiently prepared for the Deathgod Assault, he instantly seemed to have fallen into an ice house. Within that insane and ruthless killing intent, he only felt as if his body was a tiny boat that could copse at any moment. Spirit power madly flooding his body, fighting spirit falling in a straight line, he retreated a few steps with a paleplexion. And because of having lost his control, that line of cyan light disappeared before even reaching Tang San.
Lifting the siege by attacking the source, Tang San used one of the simplest methods to dissolve Feng Xiaotians attack.
Xiaotian, are you alright? Huo Wu held Feng Xiaotians shoulder with one hand, infusing her own spirit power within him. They had always been together in these years, and their rtionship had long ago been confirmed, they just hadnt married yet.
Hearing Huo Wus voice, Feng Xiaotians immediately roused his mind, keeping his fighting spirit from copsing, sharply biting his tongue and gathering his thoughts. Loosing a long breath, his face revealed fear,So fearsome.
Three against one, but so far in the fight, it was the side with more people who were at a disadvantage. Feng Xiaotians trio couldnt help being somewhat disappointed at this. But, they were still outstanding team battle Spirit Masters since long ago, and naturally wouldnt be defeated like this. Expressions growing serious, Huo Wu nodded to Feng Xiaotian, pressing on towards Tang San together with Huo Wushuang, and Feng Xiaotians second and third spirit rings shed simultaneously.
A pair of giant cyan wings extended from Feng Xiaotians back, and at the same time, a cyan illusion condensed behind him, that was the likeness of the Stormwind Double Headed Wolf. Set off by that huge dazzling image, Feng Xiaotian soared up, drawing support from the wind and, with just one p of his wings, he shot towards the sky, rising at least fifty meters.
Watching this familiar scene, Tang San couldnt help disying a faint smile at the corners of his mouth. Back then, hadnt Feng Xiaotian gotten the worst of it under his hands using just this ability? Why, did he want to use old skills to repeat old results?
Huo Wushuang had already charged, and countless condensed me meteors also flew towards Tang San just like chasing the moon along with Huo Wus fifth spirit ring brightening. Her me meteors seemed a bit simr to Ma Hongjuns fifth spirit ability, just a lot fewer. But this spirit ability still couldnt be underestimated, because each me meteor shooting forward contained extremely potent explosive force. Even without considering the me element, they were still enough to cause a frightening attack.
Huo Wushuangs fifth spirit ring also brightened. Roaring, a five meter long huge fire dragon rose around him, circling around him and charging at Tang San.
Chapter 182 — Four Elements Academies’ Intention
Chapter 182: Four Elements Academies Intention
Good fellows, both of them had released their fifth Spirit Ability, so were they going to settle the oue? No, Tang San realized their purpose immediately. The reason why Huo Wushuang and his sister spared their Spirit Power to attack wasnt that they wanted to defeat him but to make time for Feng Xiaotian in the midair.
Although back then Feng Xiaotians Stormwind Demon Wolfs Thirty Six Sessive chops lost to Tang Sans Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer, his Stormwind Demon Wolfs Thirty Six Sessive Chops were still quite strong. And Tang San wasnt confronting only him, so given Feng Xiaotian sufficient time to store his attack power while Tang San was blocked by Huo Wu and Huo Wushuang and couldnt use the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer, then Feng Xiaotian would have confidence to defeat Tang San. These tactics had been practiced many times, and because Tang San was unexpectedly powerful, they finally used it.
What reached Tang San first were the five me meteors. Tang Sans body flickered, walking the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Steps, with an abrupt exploding of Deathgod Domain, an overpowering killing aura broke through the targeting from Huo Wu by sheer force. At the same time moving through the gaps between the five me meteors, his right hand swung, and a dark green light ball flew to the sky. His third Spirit Ability, Spider Web Restraint was released, which pursued Feng Xiaotian who was soaring to the high sky.
But at this moment, the second wave of me meteors had already came in front of Tang San along with Huo Wushuang.
The light in Tang Sans eyes condensed a little, and his body stepped back rapidly. Meanwhile, with the fifth Spirit Ring shing, his right arm overflowed with golden light.
The Shrek students who were watching the battle naturally wouldnt forget the deep impression made by Blue Silver Overlord Lance back then, so each of them held their breath and watched attentively.
The three meters golden longnce appeared on Tang Sans right arm. The me meteors were fast, but actually couldnt catch up with his body. With the help of the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone, Tang Sans speed had evenpeted with Pure Speed n, so the speed he could reach was consequently unbelievable for Huo Wus trio.
Feng Xiaotian in midair had already started his Stormwind Demon Wolfs Thirty Six Sessive chops, but seeing the Spider Restraint flying towards him, his body abruptly circled, sharp wings swinging out, attempting to cut it apart.
However, he once again experienced the durability of the evolved Blue Silver Emperor. With the attack power of Feng Xiaotians Stormwind Demon Wolfs Thirty Six Sessive chops, perhaps it could barely cut normal Blue Silver Emperor. But dont forget, Blue Silver Emperors tenacity would be enhanced by a hundred percent in the Spider Web Restraint. So this chop of his unexpectedly didnt cut it. On the contrary, the Blue Silver Emperor relied on his force and twisted around him, interrupting his self-created spirit ability instantly.
Feng Xiaotian gave an unreconciled roar, in fact, there was poison on the Spider Web Restraint. If he was actually restrained by it, there was no need for him to continue this battle. Helplessly, he couldnt help but stop his Stormwind Demon Wolfs Thirty Six Sessive chops. The fifth Spirit Ring on his body exploding abruptly, ayer of strong cyan light sprang out from his body, transforming into countless extremely sharp wind des, which were nearly substantial, and then transformed in to a dazzling tornado, crushing the Spiderweb Restraint surrounding him.
Storm wind Demon Wolfs fifth Spirit Ability, Tornado de.
Huo Wushuang had already gotten impatient because of Tang Sans endless retreating. Stopping abruptly, he swung his arms in a circle and pushed fiercely. The transformed fire dragon around his body from his attack-defense integrating fifth Spirit Ability flew out with a roar and pursued Tang San directly, with an amazing explosive force. It not only approached to Tang Sans body rapidly, but the Deathgod Domain was even unable to keep it from to locking onto Tang San.
Huo Wu also promptly coordinated with her brother, controlling the rest of the me meteors to attack Tang San from the other sides. Now that he couldnt be locked on to, she used her spiritual force to control them, which also made a great difference. The brother and sister pair had immediately put Tang San in a difficult situation.
But that golden light was released at the same moment. Tang Sans fifth Spirit Ability, Blue Silver Overlord Lance erupted.
The golden light shed and faded, while the dragon froze in midair. No matter how Huo Wushuang controlled it, it could not move at all, whereas the golden light through it draw an arc in the sky and ran into Feng Xiaotian, who had just stabilized himself and begun to release his Stormwind Demon Wolfs Thirty Six Sessive chops again. Although the golden light had been diminished by half by the fire dragon, that extremely sharp aura and unstoppable momentum still brought a suffocating feeling to Feng Xiaotian.
His Demon Wolfs Thirty Six Sessive chops had just gone through one round, thus couldnt withstand such attack as he thought. So he couldnt help but stop for a second time, releasing the fifth Spirit Ability again, relying on the skillfully control of Tornado de to impact wave after wave. Flying backward swiftly in the air, he finally barely dispelled the remnant threat of the Blue Silver Overlord Lance.
In the meantime, the fire dragon frozen in front of Tang San transformed into a spatter of fire rain with the explosion of plenty of me meteors and fiercely explosive sounds. But their original attack target, Tang San, disappeared.
Tang San just disappeared before Huo Wushuang, but never lost his trace in Huo Wus eyes. Because the moment he appeared again, it was exactly the ce between Huo Wushuang and Huo Wu, just one step away.
Seeing Tang San suddenly growger before her eyes, Huo Wu was shocked and released her Defying me Ring without hesitation. She didnt have the confidence to collide head on with Tang San.
With the release of Defying me Ring, Tang San disappeared again. No matter how fast Huo Wus third Spirit Ability was, it couldnt be faster than Tang Sans teleporting.
This time, when Tang San appeared, he was already behind Huo Wu. Crystalline and thick Blue Silver Emperor twisted around the body of this woman Spirit King. Sharp thorns pierced through the defense of clothes and prated into the skin of Huo Wu, who had just released the Defying me Ring, and wascking spirit power.
A fierce sense of numbness suddenly coursed through her body. With her physical strength, how could she get rid of the Blue Silver Emperors?
Huo Wushuang had now already reacted, and Feng Xiaotian in the air was also depressed to an extreme extent, disregarding storing strength and pouncing down, chopping at Tang San with his sharp wings,
With just one simple action, Tang San had ended Feng Xiaotians self-created Spirit Ability once again. Blue Silver Emperors swinging, he smashed Huo Wu who had been bundled up substantially like a meteor hammer at Feng Xiaotian directly. Never doubt Tang Sans uracy, wielding Huo Wu as a big hidden weapon, his hidden weapon skill wouldnt change a bit.
Splendid blue golden light burst from the ground, and Huo Wushuang who was running into Tang San was stopped suddenly by the swallowing of blue golden light.
Blue Silver Emperors fourth mutated Spirit Ability of Blue Silver Prison, Blue Silver Assault Array was released.
The next moment, Tang San had alreadye in front of Huo Wushuang, still using his teleportation. Blue Silver Emperors and those six splendid Spirit Rings disappeared, as recement, the Clear Sky Hammer smashed down.
Huo Wushuang had lost his presence of mind the moment Huo Wu was caught, infusing all of the armor spirit power into his hands and transformed them into attack power. Although the time of dizziness was very short, the moment he woke up, what he saw was just a Clear Sky Hammer growingrger in his field of view.
The Spirit King with One-Horned Tyrant Dragon Spirit could just made a stuffy hum and then was smashed directly unconscious by Tang Sans hammer. That was because Tang San showed mercy, if this hammer struck people of Spirit Hall, it could be absolutely deadly.
Feng Xiaotian felt like he could spit blood. He asked himself, his Demon Wolfs Thirty Six Sessive chops had evolved to fifty four chops in the past five years, which had tremendous power. But no matter how powerful an Ability it was, it should be avable first. Tang San interrupted his charging forcefully again and again, and forced him to use the fifth Spirit Ability twice which consumed arge amount of spirit power. Although he caught Huo Wu now, he could only nkly watch Huo Wushuang get smashed unconscious by Tang Sans hammer.
Purple golden light exploded from Tang Sans eyes abruptly, Feng Xiaotian tried to dodge in shock, but the light grazed his body.
me of light died away from Tang Sans eyes slowly, and his stable voice came, Still want to continue? Or do you want topete with my Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer?
Feng Xiaotian dropped from the sky, looking at Huo Wu in his arms on whom Blue Silver Emperors had already disappeared even before Tang San smashed Huo Wushuang down. His heart was overflowing with bitterness. For what had he worked in the past five years? Wasnt it for catching up with the one before his eyes? To demonstrate that he was stronger than him and marry her grandly? However, the day after five years, the one who lost was still him. The gap wasnt only not narrowed by his hard work, but had on the contrary grownrger.
Although Huo Wus face was filled with reluctance, she knew Tang San had already showed mercy just now. She didnt know what the purple golden light grazed Feng Xiaotian was, but that overwhelming fluctuation of spiritual force was sensed by her clearly. Whether on her or on Feng Xiaotian, it wouldnt befortable. Especially for herself, the dizziness of her body hadnt recovered till now.
Ma Hongjunughed loudly, and shouted, Long live Shrek! Shrek always wins!
His voice woke those intoxicated students who were watching the battle, and suddenly, a hail of "long live Shrek", "Shrek always wins" burst out abruptly and spread to every corner of the campus.
Tang San had already been in a state where he could not be moved by honour or disgrace, grabbing up Huo Wushuang on the ground, pping hand on his shoulder, using Mysterious Heaven Skill to activate the movement of his blood and qi within his body, Huo Wushuang finally woke up. Looking at Tang San, his face couldnt help going red. Even though he was unreconciled, he knew that they lost the battle and knew how thoroughly they lost. That was three to one!
Seeing Huo Wushuang stand stably, Tang San walked over to Feng Xiaotian and Huo Wu whose faces were full of depression, a branch of Blue Silver Emperor lowering forward and touching Huo Wus arm to retrieve anesthesia toxin infused into her body.
Huo Wus physical resistance was originally very high, so with Tang Sans help the numbness disappeared immediately.
Those originally arrogant students of Four Elements Academies now bowed their heads.
Feng Xiaotian sighed, It seems that I wouldnt surpass you in my lifetime.
Tang San turned his head to look at Xiao Wu who was frightened by the sudden shouting, sighing slightly, If Xiao Wu could recover to normal, what about my losing all of the spirit power? Surely the strength of spirit master is important, but to me, she is more important.
Seeing the deste emotion and sorrow flitting across the bottom of his eyes, Feng Xiaotians heart was touched, and subconsciously looked at Huo Wu next to him. Yes, he had already had the most precious thing, why be depressed for losing?
Huo Wu couldnt help asking, Whats the matter with Xiao Wu? She looks a little abnormal.
Tang San didnt answer her question, Brother Feng, how about finding a ce to talk?
Feng Xiaotian nodded, said, The same intention. Huo Wu, you bring Wushuang and the others back, I will talk to Tang San.
Huo Wu said somewhat stubbornly, No, I will listen too. Let big brother bring them back.
Feng Xiaotian could never do anything against Huo Wu, looking at Tang San helplessly, while Tang San said calmly, Thene together.
Huo Wushuang took the students from Four Elements Academies with their tails to leave, several teachers of Shrek of course wouldnt let pass the chance of educating students. Of course, this wasnt something that Tang San had to pay attention to.
The Shrek five devils took Feng Xiaotian and Huo Wu to the cabin where they lived, and Tang San held Xiao Wus hand again, and her previous anxiety disappeared entirely at his touch.
Huo Wu looked at Xiao Wu now and then, but in her eyes, Xiao Wu had no response to this. Seemed to never see her. Huo Wus curiosity had always been strong and she wanted to ask, but was stopped by Feng Xiaotian with a look.
Back at the cabin, finding the biggest room, they took seats respectively. They had no hatred originally. Tang San had also just defeated them, so Oscar, Ma Hongjun and Ning Rongrong naturally wouldnt have too much hostility to them any longer. Feng Xiaotian said to Tang San on sitting, Tang San, believe it or not, us starting a fight with your academys students was not our provocation on purpose. Maybe your Shrek Academys title as No.1 Academy in the world is too resounding, so your students are a bit arrogant.
Oscar aside said, That still wouldnt have developed into what it did. If Im not wrong, you were deliberately provoking with students of Four Elements Academies to bait us out.
Feng Xiaotian looked at Oscar surprised, and thought inwardly: it seemed that the brilliance of Shrek Seven Devils had been overshadowed by Tang San, but Oscar seemed not ordinary as well. Not only the aura on his body, but also his meticulous mind.
So Feng Xiaotian put his cards on the table, Yes, I had this idea. We havent seen you for years, so I wanted to see how your strength improved first. Secondly. I also wanted to be introduced to your Academy. Since Dean Flender wasnt here, you guys have the right to speak.
Ning Rongrong said, Wanted to be introduced to grab our campus?
Feng Xiaotian smiled embarrassed, Of course not. To be frank, we actually want your Academies campus. But not the meaning of grabbing. We just hope to discuss with your Academy whether we could have a piece of ce. We are willing to pay. Buying some ready mimicry cultivating areas in passing. You know, since the Academies have moved, many things need to start afresh. And Shrek Academy is already steady in the Heaven Dou city, as the saying goes, great trees are good for shade, if you are willing to help a little, we will be more easily settled.
Ma Hongjun said unhappily, So why don''t you go to Heaven Dou Imperial Academy? Their ce is not small either, and their facilities arent fewer than us. Dont you know spirit masters of Heaven Dou Imperial Household are receiving training here sometimes? Although our ce arerge, if you four academies move in together, there would be no ce to live.
Huo Wu curled her lips, said, Heaven Dou Imperial Academy? Do you look up to them? Were afraid that our students ethos will be affected by those fops. It is because we think highly of your Shrek Academy that we wanted to cooperate with you.
Tang San who hadnt said a word since he entered the cabin opened his mouth finally, when Xiao Wu was nestling on his shoulder and holding his big hand, whose quiet and beautiful appearance even made Huo Wu feel jealous inwardly.
Brother Feng, you still didnt tell the truth. If Im not wrong. The Four Elements Academies condition isnt good in fact. If you dont tell us the specific problem you face honestly. I think we couldnt help you either.
Feng Xiaotians face turned slightly. How smart Tang San was, just one sentence, but it hit where it hurt.
Forcing a smile helplessly, Tang San, Tang San, dealing with you is really a pain. You really want us to take off ourst piece of cloth?
Tang San smiled slightly, I just want to know the practical condition and then talk to Dean Flender. If not necessary, I dont think you Four Elements Academies would merge together, let alone move into Heaven Dou City.
Feng Xiaotian nodded, Well. There is no need to hide any more. Yes, you are right. Four Elements Academies condition isnt very good right now. In Heaven Dou Empire, we Four Elements Academies are always the top in Senior spirit master world, even though your Shrek Academy stepped in unexpectedly, you couldnt affect our status in our own cities. But the sudden action of Spirit Hall changed the situation thoroughly. The first one to be hit was Thunderp Academy. The doom of Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n directly resulted in their loss of background. A number of students even died in that battle. Though some of them survived, as long as they were not Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon ns people, they would leave Thunderp Academy immediately and made a clean break with it. Therefore, the whole Thunderp Academy is nearly deserted. The rest arent more than one-fifth of its original number, not more than a hundred.
Saying that, a kind of sympathetic expression appeared on his face, It might seem like Spirit Hall had restrained itself since its proposal of reelection of the Seven ns. But actually, their destroying of tworge ns with great momentum shocked the whole spirit master world. Every n is desperately absorbing its surrounding ns, so are we. And we also received a formal invitation from the Spirit Hall.
Huo Wu became obviously agitated, Bullsh*t invitation, those sanctimonious bastards of Spirit Hall. How could they require us Four Elements Academies to serve as their subordinate academy? Its obviously annexing us.
Feng Xiaotian said with a chill face, They had gone beyond our limit, so of course we wouldnt ept. However, just on the next day we refused them, the same situation as Thunderp Academy happened. Arge number of students and teachers imed to leave our academy. Though less than Thunderp Academy, still more than two-thirds of our faculty and students left. Then the Heaven Dou Imperial Household invited us, we couldnt help but move into Heaven Dou City and reintegrate into one academy, which is called Four Elements Academy. Now the rest of the students are mostly without any background, or involved in any ns not opposite to the Spirit Hall. It is Spirit Hall that pushed us to the Heaven Dou Empire.
Tang San reflected on it, said, So how many students and teachers are in your four academies?
Feng Xiaotian gave a forced smile, About six hundred in all. So there is no need for you to worry that we will upy too much ce here. We just want to find a ce to survive and contribute to the war against Spirit Hall. Four Elements Academies have been built up for many years, so we have some savings. As long as your Shrek Academy agrees, reconstructing teaching buildings, dormitories, or even expanding the campus will be invested money and time by us. Additionally, since we live together, we cannot only exchange pointers, but also help each other.
Seven Treasures zed Tile n also suffered a great deal from it, seeing the doleful look of Feng Xiaotian, Ning Rongrong nodded unconsciously, Helping each other is nice, Spirit Hall is ourmon enemy after all.
Oscar pulled Ning Rongrong clothes slightly, suggesting she not to talk too much. After all, Four Elements Academies moving into Shrek Academys campus involved a lot of things. Though Shrek Seven Devils were not management of the academy, Ning Rongrong was the inheritor of Seven Treasures zed Tile. Her words carried great weight.
Feng Xiaotian said, Then well trouble you.
Tang San smiled calmly, said, Brother Feng, if what you said were true,bining together for us isnt bad. But, you are a guest after all, and it seems that you dont want to abandon your dominant status as far as your disy is concerned. Therefore Im afraid there will be conflict between us. After all, you have arge number of students. To be honest, your strength is above Shrek Academy. It all sounds good right now, but who can say in the future. I think, you should understand my meaning.
Feng Xiaotian pretended not to understand, said, We will restrain our students to never have any conflict with your students. Moreover, it has been recognized by the Heaven Dou Imperial Household. Just need moving into now.
Tang San smiled slightly, Since it is so, I think there is nothing to talk between us. Go back please. Shrek Academy is private property, even the Heaven Dou Imperial Household cannot deprive it for no reason. Moreover, I think uncle Ning has his Majestys ear so I dont think his Majesty would let you move into Shrek Academy directly. But if you really think so, then I have nothing to say. You can have a try.
Everything is pleasant to hear now, but what if you turn from a guest into a host in the future, will there be a real fight? Let alone, Shrek Academy is originally private property, even we are in the same stance, but how could it be possible to move into without any pay?
Tang San absolutely had the right to talk in Shrek Academy. Dai Mubai wasnt here now, so he was obviously the leader of Shrek Seven Devils. Even if Dai Mubai was here, his words still carried the most weight in the Shrek Seven Devils. Especially when he was Grandmasters direct disciple, Liu Erlong was the wife of Grandmaster, and Ma Hongjun was the direct disciple of Flender. Ning Rongrong could absolutely affect Seven Treasures zed Tile ns attitude, so while the Shrek five devils didnt seem to hold have any post in the academy, but actually their influence could make a difference in Shrek Academy and even in Heaven Dou Imperial Households attitude.
You Huo Wu rose up with a fierce pping on the table, pointing at Tang San, about to erupt, but was stopped by Feng Xiaotian who stood up hurriedly.
Huo Wu, calm, keep calm. Arent we discussing? Feng Xiaotian seemed to be ustomed to persuading Huo Wu. Seeing his obsequious smile, Tang San couldnt help feeling funny. Although Huo Wus personality was straightforward, she could bepletely controlled by a smart guy like Feng Xiaotian. Maybe, this was so-called everything is weak to something.
Saying this, Feng Xiaotian looked at Tang San with a regretful expression, said, So, our differences are so great. Wed better wait for your Deans return. I think we can find a win-win solution eventually. I hope we can sit under the same roof next time.
Tang San stood up with Xiao Wus hand and made a gesture of farewell. While Feng Xiaotian led Huo Wu whose eyes was filled with fire, leaving after saying farewell to everyone.
Ning Rongrong wrinkled her pretty brow, said, Third brother, it doesnt seem good to refuse them like this. Four Elements Academies look so pitiful in deed, and we also have the same enemy.
Tang San smiled slightly, said, Rongrong, dont you think they came here too coincidentally?
Oscar rubbed Ning Rongrongs head, saying pamperingly, Silly girl. That Four Elements Academies chose this time, wasnt it bullying when we dont have enough people? I believe they had already asked around in advance and discovered that the dean wasnt here, and not us either. That was a deliberate show of force. They wanted to overwhelm us with real strength, they also wanted to show Heaven Dou Imperial Household that they are more important than our Shrek Academy, so they could upy our ce more easily. But it was blocked by little San. They couldnt defeat us, so they started to use tactics of sympathy. His words were probably not false, but as the saying goes, a mere verbal statement is no guarantee, its easier to invite the devil than to drive it away, once they move into our academy, it wouldnt be easy to drive them away.
Ning Rongrong gawked at Oscar, said, So there are so many reasons here? Little Ao, I didnt realize, you are the same as Third brother, full of cunning.
Oscar raised his hand and touched the scar on his face, forcing a smile, If I couldnt think a bit when meeting things, Im afraid I couldnte back to see you.
Ning Rongrongsplexion softened immediately, held Oscars hand in her own, though saying nothing, her sweet and helpless look made Tang San and Ma Hongjun cant helpughing. Oscar as well, but hisugh was morecent.
Ma Hongjun asked, So what shall we do? Wait for the teachers toe back before making a decision?
Tang San smiled calmly, said, Of course they wont give up. Now that they came once, there will certainly be a second time. Maybe Four Elements Academies will be our ally in the future, but as far as this situation is concerned, we must get the dominant status. No need to worry about these sort of things. After Dean Flenderes back, heh heh ...
Ma Hongjun, Oscar and Ningrong surely knew what Tang San was thinking about. With Flenders stingy personality, even if Four Element could finally move in, they would be stripped of ayer of skin. When it came to cunning, ckness and putting money above all, who could be equal to their grand dean, Four Eyed Owl Flender?
Ning Rongrong looked at Xiao Wu whose eyes were nk, Third brother, whats the matter with Xiao Wu?
Tang San put his arm around Xiao Wus supple waist, and narrated the experience in the trip simply. He had nothing to hide from his friends, so he also gave his simple analysis of Xiao Wus present condition.
Having heard Tang Sans analysis, Ning Rongrong said, So that is to say, if we want Xiao Wu to truly resurrect, third brother must pay your own spirit? And it should be a rank ny spirit. This is
Tang San smiled slightly, Compared with Xiao Wu, what does this matter? If not for her, Im already dead. My life, my soul, all of mine are hers.
Tang Sans words were very natural, without fervent passion, as if something that couldnt be more normal. But the more he was like this, the more depressed Ning Rongrong, Ma Hongjun and Oscar felt inwardly.
Ning Rongrongs eyes reddened slightly, seeing Tang San and Xiao Wu, wanting to say something, but seemed to feel a lump in her throat, and couldnt say anything. She had also been parted with Oscar for five years, butpared to Tang San and Xiao Wu, they were much happier. At least they met again after a long separation and could be with each other truly. But for Tang San and Xiao Wu, how much suffering they should endure? Only they Shrek Seven Devils truly knew how many sad stories were behind Tang Sans strong talent and strength. Parents, lover, all made him suffer too much, too much
Tang San smiled slightly, said, Don''t be like that, Xiao Wus body has recovered, so everyone should be happy for us. Little Ao, during the days we left, wasnt there any change in Heaven Dou City?
Oscar restrained his emotion and grasped Ning Rongrongs hand tightly, said, Heaven Dou City looks tranquil on the surface, but ording to uncle Nings words, the situation in Imperial Household is very strained. Emperor Xue Ye is suffering a serious disease, which made all of the imperial physicians feel helpless. Perhaps, everything will change before long.
A slight smile showed on Tang Sans face, of course he knew this situation. Moreover, emperor Xue Yes illness had been nonlethal for a long time; with Poison Douluo, that mixed poison should be almost cured. The reason why news spread out was to eliminate destabilizing factors in the imperial pce thoroughly. And Tang San had talked with Ning Fengzhi about that.
Last time when Tang San was talking to Ning Fengzhi, he had suggested that before Heaven Dou Imperial Household stabilized itself, he wouldnt cooperate with Imperial Household on his own. Because he wouldnt know whether he was helping the enemy or himself. The big premise of cooperating with Imperial Household was that no problem existed in Imperial Household.
Ning Rongrong said, My father has sent the second support of our Tang Sect to me. You really didnt go in vain this time, so there are more than a thousand spirit masters more in our Tang Sect at once. It seems that it would surpass our Seven Treasures zed Tile ns soon.
Tang San shook his head, said, No, Tang Sect wont absorb people casually. The four pure attribute ns are our base now. Unless its an absolutely incredible spirit master, we will never let them in. Moreover, all the things should be dealt with a low profile. Apart from people of our Tang Sect and uncle Ning, nobody knows Tang Sect is ours. No matter what we do outside, we need a secret harbour. I have discussed with Senior Tai Tan on the way back. We should hang the board of Strength n temporarily as Tang Sects board.
Oscar agreed, Caution is a ship that sails for ten thousand years. Little San, when should we move in?
Tang San smiled slightly, said, Four Elements Academies appeared, so we should at least wait for the teachers return before leaving. Shrek Academy is our family, so we cant let people drop in to bully us.
Ning Rongrongughed, said, That is easy, when I invite grandfather Gu soon, see who dare make trouble for us. Third brother, you just went out for a long time, but Oscar and me are bored to death. So lets just move in quickly. Besides, the construction of Tang Sect will require money.
Tang San couldnt helpughing, You are so impatient, our little God of Wealth. The protocol between him and Ning Fengzhi was very clear: the finances of the Tang Sect should be in charge of by Ning Rongrong. After all, Seven Treasures zed Tile n wouldnt give money for nothing, but if controlled by Ning Rongrong, Ning Fengzhi would be naturally not be worried.
Chapter 183 — Capital of Metal, Gengxin City
Chapter 183: Capital of Metal, Gengxin City
Ning Rongrong said:Ive been cultivating at home every day for all these years, Im already bored to death. Ill regret it if you leave.
Tang San smiled:Isnt that a chance to make a world for you two alone? Dont tell me youve been suffering now.While speaking, he smiling winked at Oscar.
Oscar grinned, and Ning Rongrongs charming face turned red, pinching Oscar hard,Laugh, youugh. Humph humph, if not for you, I wouldve gone to y with third brother.
Oscar was still smiling, and still smiling very proudly, he didnt seem in pain from Ning Rongrongs forceful pinching.
From the side, Ma Hongjun suddenly cried out,Ah, little Ao, Rongrong is breaking your arm.
Ah!Ning Rongrong was rmed, hastily looking at Oscars arm, but instead of signs of breaking, it was just a bit red.
Looking at her nervous expression, Tang San, Ma Hongjun and Oscar couldnt helpughing. For a moment, the atmosphere in the wooden house turned extremely rxed.
Ning Rongrong hit Oscars shoulder hard, embarrassed lowering her head. Oscar caught her hand and held it close, his smile recovering some of its previous vulgarity.
Tang San said:However, Rongrong, if you really do ask senor Bone Douluo to watch over the Academy, then we really will go out on a trip again. And this time, we cant do without you, the Tang Sects god of wealth.
Eh?Hearing this, Ning Rongrongs eyes immediately brightened, looking at Tang San with flickering light in her big eyes,Third brother, where are you going to y?
Oscar raised his hand to knock the top of her head,Silly girl, all you know is ying, dont tell me you dont need to cultivate?
Ning Rongrong snorted,If third brother said it, then its definitely proper business. Well go by carriage, we can cultivate there! Besides, Grandmaster said that always worrying about cultivating will instead be harmful to spirit power progress. Suitable rxation is also necessary.
Tang San smiled:It really is proper business. Our Tang Sects hidden weapon manufacturing requiresrge quantities of metal. The Strength n doesntckmon metals, but we have to go out to buy umon ones. I heard elder Tai Tan say that the capital of metal, Gengxin City, has all kinds of metal for sale, a lot of umon metals too. Elder Niu Gao is enough to start constructing the ns for the Tang Sects, so we and elder Niu Gao will make a trip to Gengxin City and have a look at whether we can dredge up some treasures. At least well buy back somemon metals for forging hidden weapons. We have to manufacture a batch of finished goods in the next year. Once the Seven Great Sects re-election assembly starts, perhaps that will have some effect. If we let Spirit Hall sessfully hold this assembly, the two great empires will be too passive. We have to help the two great empires attract as many spirit masters as possible at the assembly.
On Tang Sans mention of Spirit Hall, Ning Rongrongs expression immediately turned hateful,
No matter what, well manufacture them some trouble this time. Ruin their assembly.
While speaking, she suddenly stood, and Tang San stunned said:Rongrong, what are you doing?
Ning Rongrong giggled, saying:Naturally Im going back for reinforcements! Well go out when grandpa Gues!
Tang San smiled:Youre unexpectedly impatient.
Oscar also stood, saying:Ill apany her.
Tang San originally nned to allocate some of the money from the Seven Treasure zed Tile School to construct the Tang Sect, but let it be on second thought. Anyway, he himself had put aside some fairly impressive savings over these years, enough to build the Tang Sect. The Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools money would be spent on buying metal, that was where it was needed the most.
Perhaps it was because she hadnt gone out for too long, but Ning Rongrongs efficiency was extreme. When she returned from the Seven Treasure zed Tile School that evening, she actually directly brought Bone Douluo back with her. Ning Fengzhi didnte personally, only let Ning Rongrong tell Tang San that everything on the Imperial Family side was under control. Only emperor Xue Yes poison still hadnt been dissolved, but Poison Douluo was expending all his efforts to detoxify it.
At the same time, learning Tang San would go to buy metals Ning Fengzhi also specially gave Ning Rongrong a sum of money. Adding the sum from before, the overall sum reached five hundred thousand gold spirit coins. It clearly showed that the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools reputation as the richest sect absolutely wasnt undeserved. In fact, a condition of Tang San and Ning Fengzhis agreement was that the Seven Treasure zed Tile School would have priority on the hidden weapons the Tang Sect produced. Moreover, a full eighty percent of the price would be deducted from this advance payment.
However, they still couldnt set off immediately. Tang San and the others had just returned, travel worn and fatigued. They needed some rest and readjustment, and the ns on the Tang Sects side still needed adjustment.
One weekter, after everything was properly arranged, everyone set off under Tai Tans directions for the main headquarters of the continental smith association, Gengxin City.
As they were about to leave the Tang Sect, Tai Tan couldnt helpughing out loud. There were still those two special carriages, each handled by a Strength n nsman. Everyone split into the two carriages. Tang San, Xiao Wu and Tai Tan was in one. Ning Rongrong, Oscar and Ma Hongjun the other.
Its really good to have old rhino here, leaving the whole mess for him to deal with, I can be all arm-flinging shopkeeper. Young master, did you see the old rhinos face when we left just now? Thinking of that indignant expression, I just want tough.
Tang San smiled slightly, pulling Xiao Wu closer against his chest,With senior Niu Gao in charge of building the Tang Sect, you can be at ease! If it was anyone else, maybe youd hate to leave it to him.
Tai Tan nodded earnestly, saying:Thats so. Old rhino isnt just my brother, in the construction field, perhaps you couldnt find anyone stronger than him in the entire continent. This time were buyingrge quantities of the surrounding properties, the Tang Sect is expanding to more than twice the size of our Strength n mansion. With old rhino here, once we get back, it might be close to finished.
Tang San smiled:It might be impossible to build slowly. With the strength of the Strength n people, as well as the craftsmanship of the Defense n, how couldnt it be fast? On the subject, actually seeing senior Niu Gaos artistry in construction, he is indeed worthy of being called a construction grandmaster.
Thinking of the construction ns he had seen in these few days, Tang San couldnt keep his heart from twitching. How was that building a mansion? Clearly it was a fortress! Of course, the expenses were corresponding. After Tang San made clear he would support it financially, Niu Gaos ns had undergone a series of changes. The required building materials had also undergonerge changes. When Tang San imagined it now, he rather felt terrified. Simply put, even the doors of each room were wood paneled iron tes. As for the mansion courtyard walls, they were going to be fifteen meters high. That height was enough to rival the imperial pce.
Tang San of course wasnt concerned the government would make trouble. The day before yesterday he had specially gone to the Moon Pavilion to see his aunt Tang Yuehua. For some official matters, directly having his aunts help in clearing obstacles naturally wouldnt be problematic. That he didnt directly let Ning Fengzhi help was because he didnt want information about the Tang Sect to leak from the imperial family side.
From the moment he convinced the four single attribute ns, the Tang Sect had already stepped onto the road of forming. Before the seven great sects re-election assembly that Spirit Hall organized started, was the most important time for the Tang Sects development.
Xiao Wu leaned on Tang Sans shoulder, quietly waiting. Her eyes were still empty. Since meeting Ning Rongrong, Tang San could finally heave a sigh of relief. When Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong were together, she wouldnt particrly stick to him. But making him not know whether tough or cry was that, at night, this would immediately change. No matter what was said, the soulless Xiao Wu didnt want to sleep with Ning Rongrong. Under Oscar and Ma Hongjuns disdainful gazes on several asions, Tang San still had to achingly and happily sleep together with her. However, this also advanced Tang Sans cultivation. Being together with a lover who preferred being naked every day, how would he dare sleep? He just cultivated every night as Xiao Wu slept. And his thighs had also be Xiao Wus preferred pillow.
Gengxin City was within the borders of Star Luo Empire, by coincidence in an entirely different direction than Rising Dragon City. Rising Dragon City was southeast from Heaven Dou Empire, and Gengxin City was within the borders of Star Luo City to the southwest, close to the interior region of Star Luo Empire. This journey wasnt short, travelling at top speed the whole way, they had used close to a month when they arrived at Gengxin City.
Gengxin City was one of Star Luo Empires main cities, but it absolutely didnt count as any famous ce. The area belonging to the city only included a lower river. The Douluo Continent was a spirit master world. As a city of metal, it was normal that it wasnt valued. The status of smiths was the same as ordinary people. The smith association might have some influence in this city, but Spirit Hall was a spirit master organization and could influence the situation in the whole continent. This showed how huge the difference was between smiths and spirit masters.
Tai Tan told Tang San that the greater the smith, therger the chance it was a spirit master. Because spirit masters strength far surpassed that of ordinary people and could forge more borately. Of course this wasnt absolute. There were still some smithing geniuses that could still have enormous aplishments in the smith world without the aid of spirits.
Distantly, Gengxin City was already in view, and everyone left the carriages. As far as could be seen, they could see those tall city walls. Gengxin Citys walls seemed entirely iron gray, as if forged from metal. Even though they still hadnt entered the city, they could vaguely feel some of the metallic atmosphere of Gengxin City.
Ning Rongrong somewhat excitedly pulled Xiao Wus hand,Finally here, sitting in the carriage the whole way has made my bones go soft.No matter howfortable the Strength ns carriages, sitting in one for a month might still be boring. However, this journey couldnt be said to bepletely without rewards. Ma Hongjun had really begun to work hard, perhaps it was because of what Tang San said to him, but on the road he had put his effort into cultivating and his spirit power had risen from fifty seventh rank to fifty eighth. The distance to the critical point of rank sixty was one step closer.
Flender once told Ma Hongjun that when his spirit power reached the seventieth rank, and he could use Spirit Avatar, he would ender a whole new realm. Only at that time could his Phoenix spirit reveal its true power. And Ma Hongjun was now also advancing in this direction. After all, besides Xiao Wu, he was the only one of the Shrek Seven Devils who still hadnt broken through the sixtieth rank.
Oscar grinned, saying to Ning Rongrong:How about I give you a massage tonight?
Ning Rongrongs face turned red, sticking out her tongue at him,Yeah right, who knows whether you have good intentions.
Ma Hongjun to the side said with schadenfreude:Big Sausage Uncles heart, is known by all!
Oscar snorted, deliberately raising his head:Fatty, youre so jealous. Barefaced envy.
Ma Hongjun curled his lips,Jealous your face, I also have a girlfriend. Once we get back Ill let you see how beautiful my girlfriend is.
Oscar somewhat shocked said:You have a girlfriend? Which familys miss would be so blind!
Ma Hongjun grew angry,Little Ao, fight me.
Oscar grinned,Come! Im afraid you cant do it. Big brother has a lot of mirror image sausages. I might not be unable to defeat you. Dont forget that I still have Rongrongs Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda. Dont tell me us husband and wife cant defeat you alone? Little San is definitely neutral.
Whos husband and wife with you? Did I marry you?Ning Rongrong snapped.
Oscar, immensely pleased with himself, said:Thats a matter of due course. My father inw doesnt oppose it. Can you still escape the palm of my hand? Beauty, youre regretting it toote.
Tang Sanughed out loud,Little Ao, your strength in flirting seems to have returned.Looking at themughing and joking, Tang San felt a burst of warmth in his heart, as if they had returned to those carefree and worriless days of cultivation of five or six years ago. Only, Xiao Wu next to him was ...
Oscar smiled,I dont believe anyone would go along with this Fatty. Little San, youre always together with him, is he lying?
Before Tang San opened his mouth, Ma Hongjun was already rushing to say:What lying. Once we return this time Ill let you see my girlfriend. Shes called Bai Chenxiang, this name is pleasant. Youll die of envy.
Oscar showed a prideful appearance, his nostrils turning to the sky,Envy your farts. Bro has Rongrong, dont tell me Id still look at another woman? Besides my Rongrong, other women are just smoke to my eyes.
This time Ning Rongrong had no retorts, snickering looking at Oscar and Ma Hongjun bickering, anyone could see the satisfaction in her eyes.
Tai Tan sighed:Being together with youngsters like you, I feel like Ive grown a lot younger myself. Youth truly is good! When I was your age, I was even more frivolous than you.
Ning Rongrong giggled:Our grand elder feels hes old? Youre not the slightest bit old! A mature man like you, is even more charming.
Tai Tanughed despite himself:Girl, you really can talk. If I were fifty years younger, maybe Id fight little Ao. Its no wonder someone like Bone Douluo would pamper you so desperately. You really are a little fairy.
Ning Rongrong smiled:This is the might of beauty, defeating both young and old. Little Ao, what are you looking at me for, not satisfied?
Oscar snorted,What use is not being satisfied. Anyway, my looks are ruined now, nobody would want me besides you.
Hearing the words ruined looks, Ning Rongrongs expression immediately turned gentle,Im sorry, I wasnt deliberately provoking you. Little Ao, dont be angry.
Oscar smiled slightly, his eyes revealing some mncholy. Sighing, he held Ning Rongrongs shoulders, softly saying:Of course I wont. In all my life I will only love you.
While he spoke, he was exchanging proud nces with Ma Hongjun and Tang San to the side. This wasnt the first time he had used this move. But it was one hundred percent effective. The scar on his face that had once made him feel inferior was now a killing weapon that could touch the softest ce in Ning Rongrongs heart. Of course, Oscars tenderness wasnt just a show. He most liked Ning Rongrongs appearance like a little bird relying on people.
Ma Hongjun swiftly ran over to Tang San,No good, third brother, I cant stand it. These two are always so nauseatingly corny. Ill go lie down in the carriage first. Call me when weve entered the city.
Everyone smoothly entered Gengxin City. The metallic atmosphere that hit their faces just inside the gate immediately gave them a kind of different sensation. After entering the city, everyone got off the carriages once again, full of interest and excitement looking around at the unique style of this city.
Tai Tan clearly grew excited, pointing to the surrounding buildings and giving everyone introductions.
Gengxin City is the ce with the most smith shops, only in this town will smiths be valued. Its said that there are more than a thousand such shops in Gengxin City. smiths are even more numerous. A lot of smiths from other citiese here to take smith exams. If they can pass the high level smith exams, they can stay in the city. One might say that this is the paradise of smiths.
Even if smiths arent valued in the two great empires, the armys weapons and equipment, farm tools, buildings, furniture, all require the participation of smiths. The higher level the smith, the more expensive his work.
Ma Hongjun astonished asked:Elder Tai Tan, what, smiths are also split into levels?
Tai Tan nodded, saying:Its not as detailed as you spirit masters. Generally speaking, smiths are split into seven grades. From lowest to highest, theyre: junior smith, intermediary smith, advanced smith, master smith, grandmaster smith, smith schr, and divine craftsman.
Ma Hongjun asked closer:Then what level of smith are you?
Oscar to the side interjected:Idiot. No point asking. Elder Tai Tan is the vice president of the smith association, of course hes a divine craftsman.
Tai Tanughed out loud, a tacit agreement.
Tang San said:Elder, how many divine craftsman level smiths are there on the Continent?
Tai Tans expression changed slightly, sighing:Three. Me, your father, as well as the smith association president.
Hearing Tai Tan mention his father, Tang San couldnt keep his heart from contracting. Thinking of his fathers ruined limbs, he felt a burst of heartache. But right now he really had far too many things to do. If he wanted to go see his father, he couldnt set out immediately. Tang San secretly decided that, once Spirit Halls seven sects re-election assembly ended, he would definitely return to the Ice Fire Yin Yang Well to see his parents. He didnt know to where his mother had evolved there.
Tai Tan patted Tang Sans shoulder,Dont think too much about it. Master has a good son like you to inherit his legacy, he can live in seclusion at ease. Young master. Bring me to see him when theres a chance.
Tang San nodded softly.
Just at this moment, everyone suddenly heard a loud and clear voice hawking from further ahead,Walking past or walking by, dont miss it, the current cksmith association president, divine craftsman king Lou Gaos second generation disciples personally crafted Glorious Bright Silver Armor, only one set. Preferential price.
Lou Gao?Tai Tan said a bit doubtfully:Old Lous second generation disciple has to hawk his wares at the side of the street? Oh, Lou Gao is the president of the smiths association, calling him the divine craftsman king isnt wrong. Your father has retired, and in forging we struggle for victory. Im better at refining metal, hes better at borate work. Speaking of, this time I was nning on getting a few of his disciples. Among those hidden weapons of yours, some of the especially borate work will be even more fluent for his branch of smiths to make. Lets go, well take a look.
By now the source of the hawking was already surrounded by a lot of people. Tang San and the others squeezed their way through, then saw the circumstances within.
That was a seemingly very ordinary smiths shop, just now hawking. A bare chested bronze skinned muscr middle aged big man, seemingly in his fourth decade, sat there in front of the door, his eyes calmly closed, with the appearance of an able person. Just next to him was arranged a suit of armor.
The suit of armor was entirely bright silver colored, shining and dazzling in the sunlight, with gorgeous craftsmanship. It could be seen that each chunk had undergone special polishing. It even had a huge transparent crystal iid on the heart guarding mirror, reflecting the sunlight to set off the armor itself.
Tai Tan only gave that armor a nce, his brows wrinkling, then said one disdainful word,Trash.
Let alone Tai Tan, even Tang San who was far from him in terms of forging could see that this suit of armor was all flower and no fruit. Even though it seemed very pretty, with Tang Sans eyesight, his Purple Demon Eye having already reached the Detailed level, he could clearly make out the material and methods this armor had been created with.
Those sheet after sheet of silver armor leaves were actually made by polishing steel, but each armor leaf was very thin, clearly without any defensive power. But the weight was correspondingly not very high, perhaps that was the only advantage of this suit of armor. If you wore this armor, its only effect might be for decoration. As for using it on the battlefield, dont even think about it. The weakest infantryman could break it with one chop.
Even though Tai Tan was in his eighth decade, as the Strength ns chief, he absolutely had lung power. Even though he only proimed it as trash in his normal voice, the people all around still heard it. That middle aged robust man hawking it was naturally no exception.
Just exerting himself to call out, his gaze immediately fell on Tai Tan,Old fellow, what did you call trash?
With Tai Tans status, he coldly said:I said that armor is trash. The smith who forged it is too.
This time, his voice was a bit higher. That middle aged man sitting upright in the cksmith shop door had already opened his eyes, looking at Tai Tan with a condescending gaze.
That hawking middle aged robust man had already stepped over in front of Tai Tan withrge strides,Old fellow. Dont you understand forging? By your appearance youre a stranger to this town, dont talk drivel when you dont understand. My teacher is the current smiths association president senior Lou Gaos direct disciple. You dare say the armor my teacher forged is trash? Thats an insult to our divine craftsman branch. If you dont make your words clear today, dont think about leaving.
Tai Tan snorted disdainfully,You want me to say it clearly. Fine, then Ill let you hear it properly. Let alone this teacher of yours, even if Lou Gao was here, iming this armor was created by him, Id equally proim it as trash.
At these words, the surroundings were immediately in an uproar. There was nock of smiths among the crowd watching the scene, and also some with extraordinary strength. They of course saw that this armor was all flower but no fruit, but the hawkers sentence about Lou Gaos second generation disciple still dominated everyone present. Lou Gaos status here in Gengxin City was equivalent to Bibi Dong in Spirit Hall.
Nobody had any objections to Tai Tan criticising this armor, but when he talked about directly criticising divine craftsman Lou Gao, the surrounding smiths couldnt ignore it. The noise instantly grew louder, and even included some curses.
Tang San frowned, just pulling Xiao Wu in front of him. Both his hands encircled her waist, letting herfortably lean against his chest. Incorporeal spirit power naturally released, isting her from the surrounding crowd. He wouldnt let anyone touch Xiao Wu.
Tai Tan took two steps forward. Even though he hadnt released the pressure of his spirit power and the Spirit Douluo level, his tall stature and the dignity formed over many years as n chief still made that hawking middle aged big man retreat a few steps.
Tai Tan walked over to that armor and turned around, looking at the surrounding crowd,You dont ept it? Fine, then Ill let you hear it. This armor is made with the interlocking chains method. If you look carefully, the size of each armor te is slightly different. On the surface it might seem very bright and neat, but in fact, the quality itself is very meager. Bright Silver Armor? This is made from silver ted polished steel, not much stronger than wet paper.
Hearing him say this, that calm and easy going middle aged man couldnt take it sitting. Shooting to his feet, he angrily said:This suit of armor is originally for decorative use. Not for the battlefield. Making each armor leaf so thin shows skill. Like this the weight is low, wearing it wont be tiring. Ornamental, do you understand the word ornamental?
Tai Tan said coldly:Then what do you say about the different armor te sizes?
The middle aged man strongly argued:Thats called asymmetrical harmony. Its taught by my grand master divine craftsman Lou Gao. What do you know.
Tai Tanughed out loud,Good, such an asymmetrical harmony. If that old fellow Lou Gao was here, I dont know if youd make him so angry hed spit blood, whether his current reputation has already been just about ruined by someone like you. Glorious Bright Silver Armor, Lou Gao really did create such an armor. Only, this imitation of yours is still too shoddy.
While speaking, he raised his hand and pulled that suit of armor from its stand, turning it over to the back. That middle aged man didnt have time to stop him.
If the surface of the armor was as shiny as a mirror, then the back was crude as hemp. Tai Tan casually shook his hand, and there were already armor tes falling to the ground.
With a cold snort, Tai Tan casually threw that suit of armor in front of the dumbstruck middle aged man,Calling you trash is a bit generous. Teach you to behave, Lou Gaos Glorious Silver Armor leaves used pure silver undergoing refinement, made from silver essence. Even though each te was also very thin, the defensive power was quite powerful. Even though it was ornamental, it was still practical to use. Dont drag his name around to swindle people in the future. Otherwise, theres no need for you to stay in Gengxin City.
You, you That middle aged man purported to be Lou Gaos second generation disciples face had already turned blue, and the din from the surrounding spectating civilians and smiths was a lot lower.Ill fight you.
The middle aged man pulled out an ox ear knife from behind his back with a trembling hand, throwing himself straight at Tai Tan.
With Tai Tans strength, having him fight at close quarters would be a joke. Without turning his head, his right foot stomped hard on the ground. Immediately followed by a deep rumble. Intense shockwaves immediately threw that middle aged man to the ground. The surrounding crowd felt a burst of shaking under their feet, but they werent struck.
Whos causing trouble here?Just at this moment, the watching crowd suddenly parted, a group of soldiers in non-standard Star Luo Empire equipment striding inside.
Common infantry at most had only leather armor, but these Gengxin City soldiers could count as a pavilion by water, unexpectedly outfitted with light metal armor. Altogether more than ten people, led by a man around thirty years old or so. His armor was clearly a bit thicker, and his hand supported the hilt of a long sword at his waist as he strode in.
When that middle aged man who had been shocked into confusion by Tai Tans stomp saw these soldiers, his mind immediately roused, rolling and crawling over in front of that leader,Brother inw, its him, I was just selling mytest work, and this old fellow came to cause trouble. Hes obviously an outsider. Not only did he criticise my newly crafted armor, he even insulted divine craftsman Lou Gao. Quick, arrest him.
Tai Tan gave a coldugh,No wonder you would dare exploit Lou Gaos name, you actually have a bit of backing.
The captains face chilled, sharply swinging his hand,Take him away.
Stop.Before the soldiers could move, a loud shout suddenly resounded from the crowd. The crowd parted, and a sixty year old elder quickly stepped inside. The old man seemed very strong and healthy, his pace vigorous and full of strength. But he had an rmed expression.
Seeing this old man, that captains expression immediately changed, softly saying:Master smith Ren Yuan. Please dont block us from carrying out justice. Otherwise, even with your status as master smith, you still wont be pardoned.
That master smith called Ren Yuan didnt seem to have heard him, rushing over to Tai Tan, staring wide eyed and carefully watching Tai Tans t face,You, youre
Tai Tans brows wrinkled,I seem to have met you. At that time you should have been an apprentice under Lou Gao. Now it seems youre a master smith. Pretty good, pretty good.
Old Ren Yuan immediately shivered, kneeling on the ground with a putong sound,Its really you, lord Tai Tan.
Seeing Ren Yuans action, that captains face immediately stiffened, and the surrounding civilians and smiths were in an uproar. In fact, as a master smith, Ren Yuan was famous in this neighbourhood. But right now he was kneeling on the ground in front of this old man.
Tai Tan pulled him back up,Dont be like this, what does this look like.
The captain came closer, tentatively asking,Mater smith Ren Yuan, this is?
Ren Yuan sharply turned around, his expression immediately turning cold,You really are an idiot brat, you actually dare arrest lord Tai Tan, Even if your father, grandmaster Si Di was here, even he would deferentially kowtow to lord Tai Tan. You kids go back and take your familys punishment. Let me tell you, lord Tai Tan is the vice president of our smiths association. Just like lord Lou Gao, hes one of the three divine craftsmen in the present world.
Hong
Ren Yuans words immediately made the surrounding spectators explode. If it was any other town, perhaps it might be nothing. But dont forget that this was the capital of metal, the holynd of smiths. The meaning contained in the words divine craftsman was paramount to the people of Gengxin City.
The captains expression immediately turned deathly pale, subconsciously retreating a few steps, his feet softened and he immediately fell to the ground.
Ma Hongjun came closer to Tang San, softly saying:I didnt expect that senior Tai Tan would actually have such a status here in the capital of metal.
Oscar sighed even further:Im afraid being low key might be damn difficult this time.
Looking at the excited appearances of the surrounding crowd, Tai Tan somewhat helplessly told Ren Yuan:Have everyone disperse, what does it look like always being surrounded here. Is this fellow really Lou Gaos disciple?Speaking, he pointed to that middle aged man.
Ren Yuan said disdainfully:Hes only a distant rtive of grandmaster Si Di. Oh, grandmaster Si Di is lord Lou Gaos chief disciple. Thats why this fellow cheats people by bragging with the name of a second generation disciple. We dont bother dealing with him out of consideration to grandmaster Si Dis position.
Chapter 184 — Divine Craftsman Lou Gao
Chapter 184: Divine Craftsman Lou Gao
Under the help of this master cksmith Ren Yuan, all the problems instantly vanished, the soldier captain had also left in disgrace. While the crowd had dispersed, the people were still unwilling to go too far away, instead they respectfully observed Tai Tan from a distance, the fiery light in their eyes seemingly wanting to consume Tai Tan.
Tai Tan embarrassed walked back to Tang Sans side saying: Young Master, I have been too reckless.
When Ren Yuan who was beside them heard this, his legs went limp and almost fell t on the ground. Yo-young master ? This lord divine craftsman actually went and called this young man who barely looked 20 years old young master. Heavens! What on earth was going on here? Seeing Tang San holding onto the stunning Xiao Wu, with a expression clear as sky, Ren Yuan could not help but feel ashamed. He had never seen such a handsome youth and such an extremely beautiful young woman.
Acting as if not noticing Ren Yuan watching him with a monstrous gaze, Tang San looked towards Tai Tan and said: Since we are going to see the Divine Craftsman Lou Gao anyway, doing it slightly earlier is of no harm.
Tai Tan naturally knew that everybody in the area were looking at them and thus told Tang San: Young Master, it would be better if we board the carriage for now. After we meet with Lou Gao, let me apany you and take you around Geng Xin.
The group once again got back on their carriages, Ren Yuan also had the fortune of riding in the same carriage as Tai Tan as they headed towards the central district of Gengxin City.
Even though Ren Yuan really wanted to ask Tai Tan about Tang Sans identity, because he knew he had a humble identity he decided that not asking was for the best. While directing the carriages forward, he could not help but constantly look back at Tang San who only held Xiao Wus hand while resting with his eyes closed.
Gen Xin city itself was not very big, and before long they had already reached the heart of the city where the carriages stopped.
Ren Yuan nced out the carriage window before announcing: Everybody, we have arrived, let''s get off here. then jumping off the carriage, furthermore taking the initiative to hold open the carriage curtains.
Tai Tan, Tang San and Xiao Wu got off in order, while Oscar, Ning Rongrong and Ma Hongjun also got off the rear carriage.
As everyone got off their carriage, they could not help but look up.
The carriages had stopped in front of a tall building, if you raised your head to look, you could see that this building would be at least 30 meters high and spanned a wide area. For a building to upy such arge space in the heart of the city district, you could tell it was of great importance to the city. The overall look of the building was simr to therge fighting arena in Suo Tuo city, and on the upper region of the building hung a dark iron que with no words on it, only the convex pattern of a hammer and a chisel.
Without even having to ask, Tang San and gang already knew where they were without a doubt. This was the cksmith associations headquarters.
Thisrge building looked a little crude, with practically no decor on it, there was not even a single guard standing at the gates. But the amount of people going in and out was an endless stream, with three huge doors open, and you could easily see the bustling crowd inside.
Tai Tan introduced the ced to them: This ce is divided into five different levels, the first is where they do their general trading. Smiths proud of their work or people who found or are seeking some metal woulde here, and of course there are specialised traders trafficking various metals as well. The second floor is for the trade of more precious goods or rare goods. The third floor is the cksmith registration district, its is where they carry out the cksmith rating assessment. The fourth floor is the VIP area and also the auction area, periodically some particrly rare and valuable items will be put up there for auction. Lastly the fifth floor is the cksmith associations work area. Ren Yuan, there has not been much change to what I just said right? I have not been back here in a long time afterall.
Ren Yuan smiled and quickly said: No change, no change, this has been the ground rules of the cksmith association for many years already. Would you all be heading directly to the fifth floor to see the president?
Tai Tan chuckled while saying: Since we are already here, how can we not go see an old friend first. Young master, let us be off.
The group walked into the cksmith association, the first floor was a wide noisy hall which waspletely open to everybody, excluding the supporting pirs, it was all arge open space, only furthest out by the walls was there a sales counter, behind which was stocked with arge variety of cksmithing goods.
Without needing Tai Tan to first speak, Ren Yuan introduced: This first level is divided into two different sections, the left is for cksmiths to sell their creations and the right is for the trading of metal. The association will charge a five percent fee here. Thus all the cksmiths whoe here have some identity to them and they cane from all over the county. Why not go have a look and see if anything catches your eye.
Tang San nodded his head and carefully observed the ce for the moment. If it was as Ren Yuan said, although there were many people in the hall there were only a few cksmiths, most of the people looked like customers. Some were busy looking around, others were discussing prices of items, it was a really lively sight to see.
Ren Yuan continued saying: Comparatively, things in the federation will be priced slightly higher than the goods outside but here, there is a guarantee on the quality of all the items, only after they have been properly evaluated will they be put out for sale. Outside, you can also get a lot of goods but if you do not know your stuff you might be deceived like what happened just now.
While speaking, Ren Yuan brought the group to the stairs at the side of the hall. By the stairs there were two guards standing by, but the nsman Tai Tan brought with the group just waved something in front of the guards and they stood down.
When they entered the second floor, the atmosphere abruptly changed, it was not as high as the first nor was it as open. The first impression it gave off was peaceful, none of the noise found on the first floor could be heard here. This area was divided to look like a local shopping district with 2 rows of shops divided by a five meter wide sidewalk, in thisrge area there must be at least a few hundred shops.
Ren Yuan said: This is the expensive trading area. To be able to set up shop here, one must have some kind of a background, here is also divided into two areas, the produce area and the metal area. There are generally a lot of good things here but the prices are also rtively higher. If you are interested you can try to sell here too. His detailed introductions to these areas were not for Tai Tan but rather for Tang San, who seemed very interested about the area.
Tang San who only took cursory nces at the goods on sale could also see that they were all of better quality than those on the counter downstairs.
After bringing the group to the stairs leading to the third floor Ren Yuan stopped and humbly said: I can only send you all until here.
Tai Tan nodded to him before saying: You have been helpful, thanks.
In between the second and third floor, simrly there were two guards, butpared to the guards downstairs there was a clear difference. Due to Tang Sans amazing spiritual perception he could tell the guards below had only about rank 30 or so spirit power but these two had to at least have rank fifty of spirit power. Seeing the party approach them, they didn''t speak a word but only just raised their hands and calmly looked at them.
The two n members that Tai Tan brought along hurriedly walked forward, and this time Tang San finally saw clearly that they took out a golden token. Waving it in front of those guards.
The two guards expressions immediately changed and they hurriedly stepped aside, their manners extremely respectful.
Tai Tan also deliberately took half a step back behind Tang San and Xiao Wu before saying: Young master, please.
The areas within the third and fourth floors were concealed behindrge doors making it impossible to see without going in the respective areas. Between these floors there were also two guards standing by the stairs. Tang San was shocked by the guards between these floors they themselves were enough to be a threat to the group, although they had not released any of their spirit force, Tang San could feel that they easily exceeded the 70 rank, spirit saints. Truly worthy of being the cksmith association headquarters, that they could use spirit saint level powers as guards showed how much they valued the fourth floor.
Upon seeing Tai Tan, the guards were momentarily stunned before the on on the left said: Long time no see! Vice-Chairman Tai Tan, what brings you here today?
Tai Tanughingly replied: Haha, indeed it has been a long time, I see you two are still here guarding Lou Gaos stairs! Young master, let me introduce them to you, these two are spirit saints and also elders in the cksmith association. They have been voluntarily staying here for many years already. Speaking of, their own skills are only second to divine craftsman, both schr level cksmiths. The only reason they are willing to stand guard here is because they are Lou Gaos disciples, in total Lou Gao has 4 disciples who take turns to stand guard here. The one on the left is called Si Long, while the one on the right is called Si Yu. The kid who tried to find trouble with us earlier was the child of one of the other two disciples, Si Di.
Tang San nodded to the two guards Si Long and Si Yu, what surprised them was the fact that Tai Tan called Tang San young master. Si Long hurriedly said: Uncle Tai Tan, let me bring you all upstairs first, teacher is currently in the smithy. Recently he seemed to have picked up something from god knows where and has been spending most of his time researching it. If it was anybody else, he probably would not be willing to even meet with them.
Tai Tanughed, Fine, I want to see just what hes researching.
Between the fourth and fifth floors there were no guards, only arge door which Tang San could not recognise what it was made of, only guessing that it was probably an alloy doorprised of many different metals.
Si Long walked up to the metal door and started lightly tapping on the door rhythmically. Watching his movements, Tang San cannot help but narrow his eyes, with the assistance of spirit power he could see that each time Si Long tapped the door it was in a different ce with slightly different force used each time, the door would also produce a slightly different mechanical noise each time.
After the thirty-sixth tap, the metal door slid open with a scratching sound, revealing a passage upstairs.
Tai Tan looked at the two nsman he brought and said: You two just wait here first. Saying so, he and Tang San went up together along with Si Long to the highest floor in the association headquarters, the fifth floor.
Upon reaching the fifth floor, they could hear the high pitched ringing of metal striking metal. Tai Tan told Tang San softly: Actually, this fifth floor is the cksmith associations own private smithy, every cksmith of the schr level or above have their own private area here. Back in the days i also had one, but as i do not stay here anymore, nor do ie back here to smith, I returned my area to the association.
Outside the door of each room there was a simple number starting from the outermost side to the innermost area, there were a total of thirty six chambers, but there were only four or five which had any sounding from them. Clearly, over these years where people did not respect cksmiths as much, the number of shr level cksmiths had be pitifully few.
Si Long brought them to the innermost door before respectfully raising his hand and knocking on the door.
From within the chamber, an agitated hoarse voice could be heard: Didn''t I already say, no one is allowed to bother me.
Si Long hurriedly said: Teacher, it is me. Sorry to disturb you but, vice-president Tai Tan hase, I had no choice but to inform you. Please forgive me for this.
After Si Longs statement, that agitated voice disappeared and not long after a series of mechanical sounds could be heard followed by the door sliding open exposing the bright room inside. The strange thing was that there were no windows in the smithing chamber yet it was so bright. It seemed that on the roof inside hung a magicmp, it was quite the luxury.
The person who opened the door was a fat old man about 1.6 meters in height. From the looks of it his waistline was probably also reaching 1.6 meters protruding ears, small eyes and an unkempt beard, one could only guess how many days it had been since hest washed up. His clothes were baggy and his face was covered in some metal powder like things.
Tai Tan, you old thing is still alive? were the first words this fat old man said when the doors opened.
Tai Tan replied: Haha, Lou Gao, if a fatty like you who is older than me is still alive, how can i possibly die?
Sure enough, this fat old man must be the cksmith associations president. Divine Craftsman Lou Gao. In all honesty, from his looks he did not look anything like a divine craftsman, but rather more like an agreeable fat old man.
Well its good that you are here today! Quicklye in, I have something good to show you. I have been trying to figure this out for many days already, the person who came up with this must have been a genius. While speaking, he did not even notice the people behind Tai Tan, and immediately dragged him in with his sleeves.
Tai Tan was slightly taken aback, and hastily followed him in. He was a family patriarch, standing over two meters tall with an extremely robust body yet was so easily pulled in by this just 1.6 meter old man, with an iparablyrge waistline, to see something strange.
The Shrek five devils who came followed Tai Tan into therge chamber. Si Long didnt enter, quietly retreating. He still had his own post to keep.
The inside of the chamber was really messy although it was over five hundred square meters big, with all sorts of metals all over the ce. In the corner, a ck lustrous furnace which gave him chills caught the attention of Tang San.
Using his purple demon eye to look at it, Tang San suddenly gasped. It would appear that the furnace was made out of profound iron, furthermore it was not just profound iron, but a few other metals forming a special alloy.
In the front of the whole room was a circr tform, this tform looked like arge metal pr. Only a meter tall yet looking very solid, the Shrek five devils present, other than Xiao Wu, were all secretly thinking that that thing could not possibly be solid.
Lou Gao brought Tai Tan to the circr tform, their bodies blocking the Shrek fives line of sight only letting them hear Lou Gao triumphantly saying to Tai Tan: Let me show this to you! Never seen it before right? This is something i spent a lot of money to get! With this, perhaps our cksmiths status can make aeback! But while I was trying to take it apart, i identally broke a part and so now it cannot be properly used again. I was just thinking of how I can fix this thing, such a pain it is... the person who made this is really a genius. If I was not wrong, the reason i broke it was because it had a protective device within it, when i tried to dismantle it it broke by itself. Eh, Tai Tan this thing is so amazing you are at a loss of words?
While listening to Lou Gaos words, the Shrek five devils also circled around to see what Lou Gao was showing off, looking at each other they realised why Tai Tan did not speak and only had a strange expression on his face.
In Lou Gaos hands was a 1 chi long ck box with a simple looking design. Other people may not know what this things was, but how could the Shrek seven devils not know. Tang San was, after all, its maker! Thats right, the thing in Lou Gaos hands was the Godly Zhuge Crossbow.
Tang San could not help but ask: Senior Lou Gao, where did you get this Godly Zhuge Crossbow from? He clearly remembered not giving this crossbow to any outsiders, so how on earth did it end up in Lou Gaos hands? In this world there should only be one person able to manufacture this item.
Lou Gao nced at Tang San and said: Who the hell is this brat, dont you know that kids should not interrupt when adults are speaking? Eh wait, what did you say? You know what is this thing?
Tang San smiled and said: The genius make you spoke about, I am afraid that that would be me. So of course i recognise that thing.
Lou Gao lifted his head to look at Tai Tan, who had a faint smile on his head and nodded at Lou Gao.
Thats great! Lou Gao loudly shouted shocking everybody, especially Xiao Wu who immediately leapt into Tang Sans embrace. This fat divine craftsman also rushed towards Tang San.
Tang San quickly used his Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track to bring himself and Xiao Wu a few steps back. Senior Lou Gao, what are you trying to do?
Lou Gao failing to pounce onto Tang San also froze a moment. Brat why are you trying to hide? Quick, hurry up and tell me how you made this thing, and how to restore it. Also how you developed it. If you help me answer these questions, I will directly promote you to a schr ss cksmith.
Tang San gently petted Xiao Wus back tofort the frightened her, Ning Rongrong also timely came and took Xiao Wu from Tang San.
Tang San walked up to the cylindrical stage and had a look at the Godly Zhuge Crossbow before he wrinkled his brow suddenly. Rongrong, this is a Godly Zhuge Crossbow I sold to the Seven Treasures zed Tile School, how did it end up out of the n?
Lou Gao was taken aback and said: What Seven Treasures zed Tile School, I bought this from Spirit Hall, there are still a few more over there. If not for my fame, they would not have even sold it to me. If i am not mistaken they are also studying this thing.
Hearing what Lou Gao said, Tand San understood. It was certain that the crossbow in front of him was made for the Seven Treasures zed Tile School, but after Spirit Halls raid on the n, they used the crossbow on the Spirit Hall members to great effectiveness, so after they killed many Seven Treasures zed Tile School members, it was natural that they would have obtained a few of these crossbows. After all, amongst all the weapons made for the Seven Treasures zed Tile School only the Godly Zhuge Crossbow was not equipped on their body and was the most easily obtained by the enemy. Thus this was no wonder.
As for the reason Lou Gao damaged the crossbow when trying to dismantle it was not because his skill was inferior to Tai Tan, but rather it was due to all the Godly Zhuge Crossbows he made for others to have an additional hidden mechanism to self destruct to avoid others being able to produce them as well. When somebody tried to open these crossbows, the mechanism woulde into contact with the inside machinery and damage the keyponents preventing any others from learning how it worked. The crossbow that he originally showed Tai Tan did not have these mechanism to prevent tampering as it was for his own personal use and making it without the device was much easier and cheaper. Seeing Tang San not say a word but rather just looking at the Godly Zhuge Crossbow in his hands, he could not help but feel anxious. Afterall, regarding matters on smithing, he was even more passionate than Tai Tan, thus he could not help but ask: How on earth did you make this? You better tell me!
Tang San returned from his thoughts and said: This thing is for certain made by me, it was originally made for the Seven Treasures zed Tile School. As to why it ended up in the hands of Spirit Hall, it would have to be rted to the attack by Spirit Hall.
Lou Gao impatiently urged: I dont care who is rted to who or what. I only want to know why this thing is broken. Boy did you do something to tamper with it?
Tang San spoke with an indifferent smile: This Godly Zhuge Crossbow is of my design, in order to prevent others from imitating it, i have installed something within it such that once it is open it would be damaged and quite a few new parts would be required to fix it.
Lou Gaos eyes lit up: No problem, no problem. I have all sorts of metals here, whatever you need you just name it and i can give it to you. If you want to make it yourself it is also fine, this ce of mine is pretty well equipped.
Tang San shook his head and said: Senior, this time I would have to disappoint you. This time I cannot help you reassemble this Godly Zhuge Crossbow.
Lou Gaos eyes suddenly red up: Why!? You little brat, you must be Tai Tans disciple right? Don''t you know who I am? I am the cksmith Association president. Didnt i already tell you? If you just help me fix this, I will confer the title of schr ss smith to you without any other tests.
Tang San smilingly said: Senior, what use is the title of smith schr to me? You are a divine craftsman, if i were to repair this in front of you then wouldnt you be able to see the secret mechanisms within this object? This is a secret for my Tang Sect, someone not from the Tang Sect cannot be allowed to know about it. Even amongst the Tang Sect disciples, only the core few members are allowed to know the specific production process. If it were to be let out, in the future us Tang Sect members would have lost our secrets and be obsolete.
Tang Sect? What is the Tang Sect? You are a very arrogant little brat! Tai Tan, shouldnt you discipline your guys better? Lou Gao was anxious to find out how the crossbow worked and could not help but take a nce at Tai Tan.
Tai Tan helplessly spread his hands and said: I also have no idea. The person in front of you is not my disciple, rather he is the sect leader of our Tang Sect. I am already part of Tang Sect, and one of the elders at that. You who are trying to steal our Tang Sect secrets, if the sect leader does not want to find trouble with you you should already be happy, how can you expect us to tell you how this Godly Zhuge Crossbow is made?
Lou Gao blinked and said: Tai Tan why did you join some random Tang Sect! Even if your family has declined and you no longer are a patriarch, you can alwayse back here to the cksmith association! Tai Tan why dont you tell us how well big brother here treated you in the past?
Tai Tan chuckled and said: Back then you really were quite good to me when i first came to the association, eventually you became the president and me the vice.
Lou Gao pped his thighs and eximed: Thats right! We have been such good brothers for so long. Now that big brother has some problems, how can you not help out? Hurry up and tell me how this is made already. You are also a cksmith, you should be able to tell how important this is. If we can build it, then the Spirit Hall will alsoe bringing us business as well.
Tai Tan sighed and said: Big brother, of course i know how important this is! But because of that, all the more i cannot tell you. I cannot go against these n regtions. Actually if it was you instead of me, you would also certainly join the Tang Sect. This Godly Zhuge Crossbow is good but, in our Tang Sect, it is just an ordinary hidden weapon. Yes these things are what we called hidden weapons. I too was attracted to it which is why i joined the Tang Sect, to non-disciples, we cannot disclose its secrets.
Hearing Tai Tans words, Lou Gao said something that shocked everyone: Then this is simple! Just let me join this Tang Sect. Given my skill in smithing, joining the core disciples should be no problem! So just hurry up and tell me already.
Tai Tan had a cunning smile on his lip while Tang San quickly said: Senior!? You really want to join Tang Sect? But you are the president of the cksmith Association!
Lou Gao absently-mindedly said: Ah this position as the president, I am already bored of it. After seeing this wonderful Godly Zhuge Crossbow, I felt something i have not felt in many years. This youthful impulsive feeling washed over me just like when i was first learning how to smith. Now you can tell me how is thing is made already right?
Oscar who was standing by the side said: After joining the Tang Sect, you will be a disciple of Tang Sect, from then on will be in the service of the Tang Sect. You can never spread the Tang Sect secrets outside of the n. Naturally this also means you can not tell them to cksmiths outside of the Tang Sect.
Lou Gao somewhat taken aback said: You guys are all so troublesome. Restricting this and that. Dont you know how bad the cksmiths have it right now? Outside of Gengxin City we are all considered the lowest, everyone tries to bully us! And do you know why? It''s all because we have no status at all! Boy, since you cane up with all these things arent you also a cksmith? Dont you want to seek more benefits to us cksmiths in the industry?
Looking at the sincere and eager Lou Gao, Tang Sans brain was also furiously working. He knew that this was definitely a great opportunity for him, and if he grasped it well, it would have an immeasurable impact on the future of the Tang Sect. He quickly nced at Tai Tan who was also looking at him with an ardent look.
Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Tang San told Lou Gao: Senior, you are the president of your cksmith association, I feel that it would be better if you did not join us. I cannot possibly ept a figure such as yourself. But you are right, I can also be considered a cksmith, even more so I am the son of a cksmith. For the benefit of the cksmithing industry i would have to refuse. When I established the Tang Sect, I have considered the impact it can have on the cksmithing industry. However, also for my sake, if i were to teach all the cksmiths my art, how can the Tang Sect still survive? I know that the life of a cksmith is not easy. How about this? Why not let the Tang Sect and the cksmith Association work together? Let the Tang Sect officially hire some skilled cksmiths to help smith the parts for these hidden weapons. This way as the Tang Sect hidden weapons prosper, the cksmiths status will also rise. In the future I can also give some methods to make rtively simpler hidden weapons which the cksmith association can use and make. Of course this will not include the Godly Zhuge Crossbow you have right now. Suchrge and powerful hidden weapons needs to be carefully controlled by our Tang nsmen.
Listening to Tang Sans words, Lou Gao frowned and eyes gradually calmed down as well. Boy, are you the leader or are you actually a businessman? So no matter what, you are unwilling to hand over the manufacturing process of this Godly Zhuge Crossbow to me? How about if I get something to trade for it?
Tang San smiled and replied: I will not trade it away.
Lou Gaoined: You dont even know what I am going to offer yet you already say no?
Tang San nodded and said: No matter what it is, i will not agree to the trade. The Godly Zhuge Crossbow was going to be one of the core Tang Sect hidden weapons in the future, if the production methods were to be leaked, what''s more to the cksmith institute, then the Tang Sect will not be the only Tang Sect.
Lou Gao furiously banged the table with his hands, the loud sound could be heard throughout every corner of the cksmith institute. Boy, today you havee together with Tai Tan, I believe that you havee to buy things, do you believe that if i wanted to I could let you be unable to buy anything here? I could stop everyone here from selling you anything.
Tang San seriously nodded and said: I believe senior is definitely able to do so, but this is not enough to threaten me. It is not as if only Gengxin City has the various metals that I need. We havee from Heaven Dou Empire and alreadye a long way and we will still be heading onwards even further, it''s also not as if we are going to be procure all our resources from Gengxin City exclusively in the future anyway.
Seeing this twenty or sold year old youth unwilling to yield at all, Lou Gao also had no other way. He strode to the door, opened the gates and shouted: Si Long, get over here!
In a few breaths, Si Long had quickly rushed over to Lou Gao respectfully asking: Teacher, did you call for me?
Lou Gao grunted and said: From today on, you are the new president of the cksmith Association. I am tired already, I will be going travelling from now on. If anything happens in the future donte and find me anymore, of course, you should not try ande after me as well.
Ah, teacher you must be joking right? Si Long said, stunned by Lou Gaos sudden words.
Does it look like I am joking? I shall leave my works here for the four of you brothers. Next time when I am no longer at the cksmith association, you all have to work together to run this association. I am already old anyway, it is about time i retire as well. If in case something reallyrge should ever happen that you cannot handle, then send someone to go find Tai Tan in the Heaven Dou Empire, he is the vice-president and a divine craftsman as well anyway.
Chapter 185 — Really Fucking Off
Chapter 185: Really Fucking Off
The five Shrek devils looked dumbstruck at Lou Gao, this was perhaps the fastest hand-over ceremony in history. Tai Tan couldnt help saying:Lou Gao, you arent serious.
Lou Gao snorted derisively,How do you catch the cub without entering the tigersir? I insist on joining the Tang Sect. Brat, do you dare?
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:I dare, of course I dare. If senior wants to join the Tang Sect, then hereafter you are the same as senior Tai Tan, a Tang Sect elder.
Lou Gao said:Then cant I learn the production method for the Godly Zhuge Crossbow? Dont worry, I wont spread it.
Tang San shook his head, a smile on his face:The Godly Zhuge Crossbow is just the simplest of the Tang Sects hidden weapons, how could that suit seniors name as a divine craftsman? Only the sects finest hidden weapons will be left to senior for manufacture, just in keeping with seniors status.
Hearing this, Lou Gaos eyebrows immediately rose in delight,True. What finest hidden weapons are there? Are they better than this Godly Zhuge Crossbow?
Tang San sternly said:Of course, moreover, these finest hidden weapons are all enough to threaten the lives of Title Douluo. If they can be made, then you will found a tradition of the cksmith world. These exceptional hidden weapons will all be carved with your name.
Originally Lou Gao decided to join the Tang Sect partly in a fit of pique, even if he was obsessed with forging, he absolutely wasnt as straightforward as he seemed on the surface. When in the Tang Sect I wont divulge it, but dont tell me I cant leave after Ive learned it? This was Lou Gaos n. But, right now he was alreadypletely drawn in by Tang San. How could he know that his flickering Gaze was neatly caught by Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye when he decided to join. Even if Tang San didnt know his concrete ns, he still guessed that his decision to join the Tang Sect wasntpletely sincere.
Tang San pulled out a blueprint from the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges and handed it to Lou Gao, then without a word or hesitation taking the Godly Zhuge Crossbow from the table and putting it away in his Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges.
Senior, take a look at this design first. I believe you absolutely wouldnt pass it on to others. This blueprint is of a unique hidden weapon. Look it over in detail. This time we really dide to buy a batch of metal, as the former president and current sect elder, shouldnt you give us a favorable price?
Lou Gaos gaze was now alreadypletely focused on that blueprint,Alright. Alright, Si Long, I leave it to you. Waive the service charge for anything they buy within the association. If its something from our association members, tell those fellows to drop it to eighty percent.
Yes, teacher.With Lou Gaos status in Gengzxin City, who wouldnt curry favor with him? Selling at eighty percent was nothing.
Tang San told Lou Gao:Senior, then well leave first. When were returning to the Tang Sect, Ill call on you again.
Lou Gao waved his hand, saying:Alright, you leave first. Oh, right, the auction is tomorrow night. There should be a lot of good things. Tai Tan, youre familiar with the auction, you go by yourselvester.
While speaking, Lou Gao was already carefully looking at the blueprint under the light of the spirit toolmp. In his eyes, besides this drawing, there was no longer anything else. With his experience as divine craftsman, just a nce was enough to attract him to the hidden weapon described on the blueprint. Just like Tang San said, the thing illustrated in this design was far, far more exquisite than the Godly Zhuge Crossbow.
Out of Lou Gaos smithy, Oscar couldnt help gathering next to Tang San, asking in a low voice:What blueprint did you give Lou Gao? Arent you afraid hell really leak it? He is after all the cksmith association president.
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:Doesnt matter, and Im not afraid of it leaking out. Thats only one third of the ns for the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle. It has no real importance.
Indeed, speaking of hidden weapons, the difference between the Godly Zhuge Crossbow and the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle was far too great. But, in a practical sense, the craftsmanship was even more important for the manufacture of the Godly Zhuge Crossbow than the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle. How would the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle be so easy to make? If it was, it wouldnt have been lost to the Tang Sect in Tang Sans previous world for so many years. First let alone the issue of craftsmanship, only the source silver of that deep sea sunken silver was a huge problem. Even if Lou Gao could find deep sea sunken silver source silver, how much could he find? And how many Torrential Pear Blossom Needles could he make then? Even if he actually seeded, a few Torrential Pear Blossom Needles basically wouldnt have any major effect on the Douluo Continent, But, mass produced Godly Zhuge Crossbows could.
This was an important reason Tang San left the most difficult to produce hidden weapons to Lou Gao. Besides, he firmly believed that, with the attraction of the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle, Lou Gao really wouldnt have the presence of mind to figure this out. After all, he really was obsessed with the art of forging. Moreover, what Tang San gave him now was only one third of the designs. Lou Gao really was a bit sly, but if put to use, he would also be a huge help to the Tang Sect. The Peacock Plume, Torrential Pear Blossom Needle and Buddha Fury Tang Lotus Tang San worried about could be made. Even though he himself had experience, he also had to cultivate and couldnt spend all his time on forging. And even though Tai Tan had the skill, he alone was still too few, let alone when he still had to supervise the overall situation. Now having a cksmith association president, a divine craftsman, the circumstances werepletely different. Tang San had already started to plot on how to use this fatty who wanted to steal the Tang Sect hidden weapon essentials.
Si Long didnt know for what his teacher had decided to pass on his position, but as Lou Gaos chief disciple, he was extremely efficient, and showed nothing on the surface.
Vice president Tai Tan, its no longer early, Id like to invite everyone to eat lunch first. How about choosing metals afterwards?
Tai Tanughed out loud, saying:Youre still so sensible, that old fellow Lou Gao doesnt care about anything besides forging. Over these years, youve been handling a lot of the associations affairs. That Lou Gao, really, he still has you continue your guard mission like this.
Si Long smiled:This is voluntary. If everything wasnt done ording to the rules, our cksmith associations VIP auction wouldnt be able to reach its present condition either. Speaking honestly, the cksmith associations main source of ie alles from the auction.
Tai Tan nodded, saying:I understand that, who asked our cksmith association not to be appreciated. Lets do it like this, here is a list of items, you ask the people below to procure them. I trust you.
While speaking, Tai Tan took out a long ago prepared shopping list from his spirit tool and handed it over to Si Long. Indeed, as the cksmith associations new president, if he wasnt worthy of trust, then nobody was.
Si Long took the list, his eyes widening with just a nce at it, drawing a cold breath,Vice president Tai Tan, Im not mistaken, right?The first item on the list was: iron essence, ten tons.
Ive never even heard of anyone buying iron essence in tons. No wonder youde from so far away to Gengxin City for purchasing. Im afraid that theres no ce in the entire continent besides our Gengxin City that might have this much iron essence.
Tai Tanughed out loud, saying:Just dont forget our discount.
Si Long wiped his suddenly sweat soaked forehead,Speaking honestly, vice president Tai Tan, you should know the market price as well. If we really uniformly sell at eighty percent as teacher said, Im afraid that the cksmith associations subordinate shops will all go bankrupt. How about this, Ill give you ny percent. This is already our manufacturing cost.
Tai Tan looked at Tang San, and Tang San smiled slightly:At that, we cant let you work in vain. No need for a discount, I heard elder Tai Tan say that all kinds of metals are cheapest in Gengxin City. One kilogram of iron essence for one gold spirit coin. Well do it ording to the market price. However, I hope you can gather all the metals we need in the shortest possible time.
Tang San was no profiteer. Compared to an immediate profit right in front of him, he regarded long term cooperation as more important.
Si Long secretly heaved a sigh of relief,How would I have such nerve. Say ny five percent. A big client like you will always have some preferential treatment. Dont worry, even though these metals are precious, they will all be prepared. They can all be collected within three days. Only, how do you n to transport them?
Tang San said:Well use spirit tools. If our own spirit tools are insufficient, well purchase two high capacity ones in Gengxin City. That should be good enough. Cash on delivery.
This procurement trip was mainly about iron essence, but there was still pure silver, tungsten steel, profound iron, ck gold, cold iron, gold essence, and so on. Tang San had calcted carefully. These metals were enough for the Tang Sects use for two years. As long as everything went smoothly, it would be enough to produce one batch of useful hidden weapons. Not only could they satisfy the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools requests and equip the Tang Sect itself, they could even stock up. As for who they would sell to, that would depend on the situation. Anyway, this was a piece of business with stable ie and no loss.
Si Long secretly calcted the total price of the metals. Even with his new position as president, he still couldnt help his pulse elerating, this was a huge sum! Just the associationsmission alone would be a considerable wealth. Even more when they could prioritize the associations own shops.
He also saw that, within this party, Tang San was the true leader, and hurriedly gave an unreserved agreement. Such a big client, even without the rtionship with Tai Tan, would still be valued by the cksmiths association. In fact, this piece of business would involve a frightening sum of more than two hundred thousand gold spirit coins. To a slump industry like smithing, this was already an astronomical figure. It was equivalent to the entire ie for one year of business for the cksmith association.
Leaving the cksmith association, a smiling Si Long brought everyone to a restaurant not far away. Even if the outside world didnt know he was about to seed the position as association president, with his status as smith schr, he was still one of the most respected guests here.
Entering the restaurant, the owner who originally stood behind a counter immediately came out, respectfully standing to the side,Great schr Si Long, youvee. Please.
Si Long wasnt so polite when confronting outsiders, with an indifferent expression:The old ce.
That proprietors expression immediately grew embarrassed,I-, Im sorry, great schr Si Long, let me arrange a different ce for you. That room has already been reserved by others today.
Si Longs brows wrinkled,Manager, I want to entertain important customers today. Wont you give me that much face?
The owners forehead already showed a sheen of sweat,I dont dare, I dont dare, only, only
Si Long coldly said:Only what?
The boss lowered his voice:I really cant afford to offend the person who reserved that room. Gran schr Si Long, please understand. Its the Lord Spirit Halls people.
Gengxing City was considered one of the lord cities within Star Luo Empire, therefore Spirit Hall naturally also had a Lord Spirit Hall here. Spirit Halls influence was enormous in the entire continent, they were in cities of almost every level.
Hearing it was the Lord Spirit Halls people, Si Long couldnt keep his expression from growing somewhat ugly, but he still endured and looked at Tai Tan and the others next to him, without any resentful expression. Then he asked that boss:Fine, manager, I wont make things difficult for you, find us another room.
As if having received a great amnesty, that boss hurriedly smiled and nodded repeatedly,Please, grand schr Si Long, noble customers, today really is my fault, please me me. This boss clearly was very conscientious. Further adding his humble appearance, even Si Long found it difficult to rebuke him.
But even if Tang San and the others didnt n to make trouble, that didnt mean others wouldnt.
Just when the party was preparing to follow the boss upstairs, an entric voice came from behind them,Who is this? So its great schr Si Long! Well let you have this ce!
Everyone turned around to look. Among seven or eight Spirit Hall attendant uniformed people walking over, the man in the lead was roughly the same age as Si Long, his hair already grizzled, aquiline nose, small eyes, big mouth, his face as ugly as an air dried tangerine, and a disdainful expression. And the people behind him were each and everyone as if they hated they couldnt overlook the sky, an arrogant aura overflowing in words and manners. No need to ask, Tang San still knew that these people were bound to be from Gengxin Citys Lord Hall.
Si Longs expression dropped,Bishop Meyers, what do you mean by that?
The elder leading the Spirit Hall party, Meyers, showed a trace of a cold smile at the corners of his mouth, strolling forward,Oh, nothing at all. Weve all known each other for so many years, I just want to express my respect. You are a great schr level smith. Do you all know what a great schr level smith is?Thest question was directed at the Spirit Hall crowd behind him.
These fellows cooperated very well, immediately someone replied:Still a cksmith.
Meyersughed out loud, saying:Thats right, still a cksmith. Pitiful, even with more than seventieth ranked cultivation, youre still a worthless tool spirit master. Si Long, its not impossible for me to let you have the room. As long as you persuade president Lou Gao to have your cksmiths association join our Spirit Hall. Wouldnt that be a lot better for future development?
Si Longs face was already ashen with anger. Indeed, he really was a Spirit Sage level spirit master, but as a tool spirit master, he was like little Ao back then, without any attack power.
Meyers, dont forget, this is Gengxin City.Si Long spoke through clenched teeth.
Mayersughed coldly,What about it? Let alone you, even Gengxin Citys lord has to be polite when meeting me. Fuck off. Good dogs dont stand in the way.While speaking, he waved his hand. Immediately, a great force sent Si Long tumbling to the side.
However, Si Long very quickly found his bnce, helped by Oscar. Si Longs tumble naturally exposed Tang San and the others behind him, and Meyers immediately looked distracted. Not because he recognized them, but rather because his eyes fell on the two women among them.
Ning Rongrong with skin so smooth it seemed it might drip with water, Xiao Wu as pure as a lily, two great beauties appeared before him, and he couldnt help being dazzled. Even as the master of Gengxin Citys Lord Spirit Hall, he could also be considered as having seen no few beautiful women, but beauty such as was before him now he had never seen, let alonee into contact with at close distance.
Swallowing visibly to everyones naked eyes, Meyers expression immediately changed. The ice cold appearance from just now turned kindly, and added to his age, he really seemed a bit sanctimonious.
Si Long, from where did you kidnap these two youngdies? En, really beautiful.While speaking, he directly turned and walked towards Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu.
Perhaps sensing the counterparts bad intentions, Xiao Wu subconsciously pulled back into Tang Sans embrace. Standing next to Tang San, Ma Hongjun was just about to move, but was held back by Tang San. But Tai Tan had already stepped forward to meet him, snorting angrily, hardly concealing the unreasoning spirit power fluctuations he released. Immediately, tremendous pressure abruptly blossomed like a tidal wave.
Meyers just preparing to raise his hand to touch Xiao Wu, only felt his chest tighten, and was uncontrobly forced back several steps, his face immediately growing rmed. Looking at the tall Tai Tan and the imposing manner he released, he couldnt keep hisplexion from changing.
Spirit Hall could even be said to have influence overflowing Heaven, Meyers really hadnt exaggerated, even Gengxin Citys lord had to show some consideration for him. The grandeur of a spirit master, and further adding the influence of Spirit Hall, he could even be called a local tyrant in Gengxin City. But, ultimately, he was still a spirit master. In the world of spirit masters, strength was the capital to speak. After feeling Tai Tans Heaven imposing manner, hispletely frivolous expression immediately turned serious. The subordinates behind him could stand it even less and retreated one after the other before Tai Tans pressure, their faces turning pale one by one.
Meyers himself was a sixty something ranked Spirit Emperor, but he clearly felt that the old man in front of him wasnt someone he could contend with, that tyrannical aura was at least two levels higher than his own. In other words, this old man should be a Spirit Douluo level power. In Spirit Hall, this would be strength equivalent to at least a cardinal. Even if they had the numerical advantage, facing a power like this they still wouldnt be able to take the consequences.
Your are?Meyers looked at Tai Tan with bewilderment and uncertainty.
Before Tai Tan could speak up, Tang San suddenly flicked one hand, a warrant tile flying out at Meyers.
Meyers subconsciously raised his hand to catch it. This time, his face turned deathly pale, his whole body trembling, the warrant tile sliding from his hand.
However, the familiar designs on that warrant tile were already deeply engraved in his mind.
Tang Sans indifferent voice echoed,Im not in the mood to have my meal disturbed, so hurry up and fuck off.
Meyers, as if he had received a general pardon, hurriedly stooped and picked up the warrant tile, deferentially handing it back to Tang San. Afterwards he signaled his subordinates, and unexpectedlyy down directly on the ground and humped his way outside. At this time, for the sake of survival, he couldnt pay any attention to face.
Seeing their elder do that, even though these spirit masters didnt know what was going on, they werent idiots and knew that today they had kicked an iron te, one by one following Meyers example and fucking off.
Tang Sans warrant tile was naturally the one Tang Hao once gave to Grandmaster. After Tang San returned to Shrek Academy this time, Grandmaster had passed it on to him. Even though they were absolutely opposed to Spirit Hall, this warrant tile was still enormously effective. It was no wonder Meyers would be afraid, the warrant tile represented an elder level status. And Spirit Halls elders, which one wasnt a Title Douluo? Further adding the pressure Tai Tan released before, an issue with his judgement immediately appeared. He knew the authority of the assembly of elders, that was an organization with the highest influence that even the Supreme Pontiff had to fear to some extent. Seeing that Tang San let him off lightly, he immediately fucked off. Once outside, he immediately ran off like a wisp of smoke, to the extent that he didnt even dare look at the restaurant again.
Now, the entire restaurant was silent. Whether it was Si Long, the restaurant boss, or the customers, they all looked at Tang San as if they were seeing a monster. Tai Tan turned around and said to the restaurant boss:Still not leading the way?
The restaurant boss then came to himself, his appearance immediately turning even more humble,Noble customers, please, please.Of course, the ce where they ate turned into that room Si Long wanted from the start. Basically before Si Long could order dishes, the boss swiftly withdrew to arrange it.
The boss just left when Si Longs expression couldnt help sinking, looking at Tang San,Youre Spirit Halls people?As Lou Gaos disciple, and a cksmith association grand schr level character, he naturally also recognized the the tile Tang San took out.
Before Tang San spoke up, Tai Tan already took the initiative to say:Dont worry, you brat. Theres no rtionship between us and Spirit Hall. If I had to say there was a rtion, then its absolutely a hostile one. Ill introduce you and youll understand. This is miss Rongrong, from the Seven Treasure ze Tile School.
Ning Rongrong had naturally also noticed that the cksmith association and Spirit Halls rtionship was an inharmonious one. Words could never exin as much as actions. Raising her right hand, along with a sh of gem like light, her Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda appeared above her palm with dazzling luster.
Si Long didnt pay attention to the treasure pagoda over her hand having nine levels, because he was already stupefied by those six dazzling spirit rings.
How old was Ning Rongrong? Among the Shrek Seven Devils, she was only a bit older than Zhu Zhuqing. Moreover, she had grown conspicuously small, nowhere did she seem like she was twenty. But on the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda in her hand, those six dazzling spirit rings were distinct.
Ning Rongrong supplied what Tai Tan had held back,My father is Ning Fengzhi.
Si Long drew a deep breath, and couldnt help viewing the people in front of him in a new light. He now understood why these people could prepare to buy so much metal without haggling over the price. The Seven Treasure zed Tile School might be the richest sect in the spirit master world! Even Spirit Hall might envy their wealth.
Simultaneously, his gaze towards Tang San also changed somewhat. Clearly, in this party, Tang San was the leader. To get the Strength n to follow, to get the Seven Treasure zed Tile School masters darling daughter to follow, what kind of status did a youth like that hold?
However, experienced in the ways of the world, he didnt ask anything further. Only nodding silently, his whole body rxed.
Ma Hongjun somewhat discontentedly asked Tang San:Third brother, why didnt you let me teach those bastards a lesson just now? Didnt you see how arrogant they were? Really ought to be put down.
Tang San shook his head to Ma Hongjun, indifferently saying:We cant cause trouble for the cksmith association. If you attacked, Spirit Hall would ascribe this debt to the association. When that time came, the association would be in trouble. I still want to keep cooperating with the cksmith association, I cant be that negligent.
Oscar didnt speak up, because he knew that Tang San absolutely wasnt someone good at tolerating people, especially when that Meyers seemed like he wanted to defile Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu was Tang Sans taboo. He seemed calm right now, but what was hiding beneath that surface?
Listening to Tang San, Si Longs gaze at him could no longer be described as just startled, it was even a bit reverent. Without a question, what Tang San said was correct. If they had really attacked just now, then Spirit Hall, who had always looked at the cksmith association like a tiger watching its prey, would definitely swiftly and mercilessly retaliate against the association. Spirit Hall had always been looking for the chance, after all, this was Gengxin City, where the cksmith association was deeply rooted. If Spirit Hall wanted to attack them without justification, that wouldnt be so easy.
Thank you, young friend. I still havent asked, what is young friends noble name?Si Long said gratefully.
Tang San said:Im Tang San. Senior Si Long, can you tell us about the cksmith associations current rtionship with Spirit Hall?
Hearing Tang San mention Spirit Hall once again, Si Long couldnt keep a chill from shing through his eyes,What rtionship? To Spirit Hall it seems like our cksmith association is chicken ribs, tasteless as animal feed, discarding it is unfortunate, thats why theyve never touched us. Youve also seen how I and the junior disciples guard above the third floor of the association. Actually, with our status as spirit masters, that kind of guard is more of a symbolic gesture, expressing our respect to all visitors. But, now this guard has really changed into a defense against the outside. Recently, people havee one after another to cause trouble at the association. And theyre all Spirit Halls people. Me, at the Spirit Sage level, the most I can do is give them a bit of pressure, Id be revealed if I tried fighting. Thats also why that Meyers just now was so arrogant towards me even his spirit power is lower than mine. Its becausest time Spirit Halls people came causing trouble, they injured me. They now know that were all just tool spirit masters. This has always been giving us a headache.
Actually, from what Spirit Hall itself says, they have no interest in our cksmith association, after all, the difference between cksmiths and spirit masters really is too great. Incorporating the cksmith association is basically the idea of that bastard Meyers, hes nning to get some extra ie from us. After all, the total ie of the cksmith association in Gengxin City is quite considerable.
Listening to Si Long, Tang San had a basic understanding of the rtionship between the cksmith association and Spirit Hall. Grasping Xiao Wus delicate hand, he smiled and said:Then, where is the Lord Spirit Hall of Gengxin City located?
Si Long suddenly discovered that, when Tang San asked this question, his eyes clearly disyed an ice cold killing intent. And as that killing intent shed past, even with his level he couldnt keep from shivering.
Young friend Tang San, youre
Tang San was still smiling,Im just casually asking. After weve eaten, Id like to trouble president Si Long to prepare the things we need as soon as possible. Oh, right, tomorrow we will also participate in the cksmith associations auction. Id still like to trouble you to arrange it.
Si Long nodded, and said:Thats no problem. You are our big customers. The Lord Spirit Hall is in the eastern part of the city. Its a very distinct building, built even more splendid than the city lords mansion. The Lord Spirit Hall here has approximately forty spirit masters. Among them, Meyers level is the highest, roughly at the sixty third to sixty sixth rank. Among the others, there are also four above the fiftieth rank. The remainder are allmon spirit masters below the fiftieth rank. The overwhelming majority are all at the twentieth and thirtieth rank. After all, this isnt any important city. The allocation of members for the Lord Spirit Hall isnt so generous.
Tang San and Si Long looked eye to eye and, with mutual understanding, neither continued on the subject. But Tang San was still very satisfied with Si Longs detailed description of theposition of Spirit Halls strength. This Spirit Sage level tool spirit master wasnt the slightest bit slow!
The rest of the meal was extremely harmonious with the restaurant boss meticulous care, taking out practically the finest ingredients, carefully prepared by the best chef. Even if it wasnt delicacies, it was still good value.
After the meal, even though the restaurant boss repeatedly expressed there was no need to pay, Si Long still paid five gold spirit coins. Even though that was still just the production cost, it was still enough to prove the difference between the cksmith association and Spirit Hall. In fact, Meyers had never paid for his meal.
Si Long directly arranged a good residence for Tang Sans party, then went to take care of the metals they needed.
The residence was located on the other side of the cksmith association, specially used by the association to receive guests, they offered their own inn. Even if it wasnt considered luxurious, it was absolutely clean. For everyones stay, Si Long specially ordered for the highest floor of the inn to be sealed off, and had everyone stay there.
Si Long had just stepped away when Ma Hongjun couldnt help it any longer. He had naturally also seen something from Tang San and Si Longs conversation, and now impatiently asked:Third brother, arent we going to teach those Spirit Hall fellows a lesson? They actually dared insult Xiao Wu and Rongrong, I get angry just remembering it. For all these years, when have we brothers ever put up with such anger?
Nobody was an outsider, so Tang San didnt need to conceal anything,Spirit Hall owes us so much, it should be about time for them to pay some interest.
Ma Hongjun exulted,Then when do we move?
Tang San had clearly already thought it over,After the auction ends tomorrow night. A moonless, windy, killing night.
Tang Sans choice of time had clearly undergone reflection. Si Long needed three days to prepare, in other words, the necessary metals would be collected the day after tomorrow. And they could still try their luck in the auction tomorrow night. No matter how Spirit Hall wanted to retaliate, the day after tomorrow they would still be gone from here.
Tai Tan clenched his fist, his knuckles making cracking sounds;Ive long wanted to make some trouble for Spirit Hall. This isnt our ce either, putting them in order is fine too.
Tang San looked at Xiao Wus empty eyes next to him, and he couldnt keep the scene of Xiao Wu being surrounded by those Spirit Hall experts from appearing in his mind once again. The scene of Xiao Wu sacrificing herself to save him. The intense stabs of pain within him turned into killing intent that constantly eroded his heart.
Elder Tai Tan, you cant appear tomorrow. Youre too obvious, and we cant let any rumors leak. Fatty, tomorrow you and I go. Just us two.
Tai Tan hesitated a moment, then said:Young master, there are after all several dozen spirit masters over there. You two, isnt that a bit few?
Tang San shook his head,Two people is enough. One to kill, one to burn.
Chapter 186 — Heart Chilling Iron and Deep Sea Sunken Silver
Chapter 186: Heart Chilling Iron and Deep Sea Sunken Silver
Other than Xiao Wu, the people present who heard this, for some unknown reason felt a chill run down their spine. Tang Sans t demeanor suddenly became scary.
And so the day quickly passed. Tang San apanied Xiao Wu in his room, taking the time while Xiao Wu slept to cultivate. While the other three, Oscar, Ning Rongrong and Ma Hongjun went to walk around Gengxin City
On the evening of the second day, Si Long came.
At this time, Oscar andpany had yet to return, only Tang San, Xiao Wu, Tai Tan and the two nsmen the brought were present at the hostel.
Tang San brought Xiao Wu to meet Si Long in Tai Tans room.
Si Long said: The various metals that you need have been mostly prepared. Because some of the metals you wanted are so rare, I spent most of these two days searching all the association stores before I could finally get the amount you needed together. All that iscking is thest bit of profound iron which will be delivered to us tomorrow morning.
Tang San smilingly said: President, you have worked hard.
Si Long said with augh: It was nothing, rather, I am hoping that you wille back several more times in the future.
Tai Tan asked: What about Lou Gao that old guy? What has he been doing these two days?
On mention of Lou Gao, a wry smile appeared on Si Longs face. Vice president Tai Tan. My uncle Tai Tan. What on earth did you give him! These two days, teacher was sleeplessly trying to figure out was was on the paper you gave him that he did not even eat his meals. Sometimes trying to make it by himself. He is crazily obsessed with that thing.
Tang San and Tai Tan exchanged looks at each other, before uncontrobly bursting out intoughter. Originally when Tai Tan first saw the diagrams for the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle he was also like this. Except, when Tang San showed Tai Tan the diagram it was theplete one which could still be visualised. However, when Lou Gao saw the diagram which was only a third of the full thing, there were many sections that were mysterious yet more difficult to fully understand.
Tai Tan said: No worries. You just let him look at it all he wants. Tomorrow we will be leaving Gengxin city. At that time, we will bring him away directly. Dont worry, I will go and remind him tonight, since he still has to publicly announce your session as the association president.
As before Si Long was still slightly worried. Uncle Tai Tan, it would still be better to address you as such. Truthfully speaking, teacher leaving alone,Iam still a little worried about him He was going to seed as president soon, thats why he did not want to use the title Vice-President to address Tai Tan.
Tai Tan smiled in spite of himself: Why? Are you scared that we will harm him? But, right now even if we decide not to allow him toe with us, I fear that he would just cry and wail with us all the way to Heaven Dou Empire. I know how attractive that thing is. Just be at ease, Lou Gao will be fine if hees with us. Perhaps even, in just a few years, this cksmithing association would grow more prosperous. When that timees you too will find out the reason why Lou Gao so desperately wants toe with us.
Si Longs eyes let out pensive look, and after thinking for a bit said: A few fellow disciples of Lou Gao and myself have discussed about this matter. Since there are four of us disciples of Lou Gao, we have decided that it would be good if two of us went along with him. Among the four of us, other than Si Di who is still a grandmaster smith, the rest of us are smiths schrs. So we have decided on the two smith schrs Si Yu and Si Kai to travel with you all to Heaven Dou Empire. Incidentally, they can help take care of teacher, teacher is after all gettingte on years.
On hearing these words, Tang San and Tai Tan couldnt help but feel delighted. Smith schrs were not that easy toe by. Tang San had previously heard from Tai Tan, those who are at the smith schr level, were only a sliver apart from divine smiths in terms of skill. To Tang San, the value of having two smith schrs was something that couldnt be measured by money. To add a Lou Gao on top of that, to Tang San the importance of these three people was even greater than all the metal theye here to purchasebined.
Tang San spoke without any hesitation: Then it is decided. President Si Long, please be at ease, we will certainly take good care of senior Lou Gao and your two juniors. It is just as elder Tai Tan said, perhaps before too long, the smithing profession would once again thrive on the continent.
While they were having their conversation, Ning Rongrongs lively voice came from outside, We are back. Without knocking, Ning Rongrong happily opened the door, only after seeing that Si Long was also around did her jovial expression die down a bit. Oscar and Ma Hongjun followed behind her into the room as well.
Tang San smilingly said: How was the harvest for you three?
Ning Rongrong giggled: Hehe, not bad, not bad, the trip can still be considered to be fruitful. while saying that, with a flick of her wrist and a glimmer of light from her bracelet spirit tool, a piece of ore the size of a human head appeared on the table.
Upon seeing the piece of ore, Tang San, Tai Tan and Si Longs pupils simultaneously shrank.
That was a somewhat murky piece of crystal, if it was only seen as a crystal, it would seem to be of a very low grade. It was not very transparent, slightly yellowish, with a very impure coloration.
However, within this piece of crystal was arge piece of something shimmering golden.
te Crystal Gold. Tang San, Tai Tan and Si Long uttered simultaneously.
The three of their eyes met, their gazes equally full of surprise.
Ning Rongrong giggled: Hehe, this thing cost me quite arge sum. Third Brother, I heard you say something about this before, I did not mistakenly buy this right?
Tang San remained silent for a while, whenpared to the rutted crystal he originally bought from Flender, this one was even purer and had much more gold within it. Although the expenditure of his Dragon Beard Needles was low, in order for the future production of the Peacock Plume and various other hidden weapons, the value of this rutted crystal was just too high. That is right, this is indeed te Crystal Gold. Rongrong, how much did you buy it for? Will you resell it to me?
Ning Rongrong burst outughing, Ma Hongjun who was standing by the side couldnt hold back anymore and said: What resell it to you! Rongrong only spent one gold coin on it, the shop owner even stared at us like we were idiots for a long time.
One gold coin? Si Long eximed, with a bitter smile: Why dont I ever run into such good things. I will pay you a thousand gold coins. Will you sell it to me?
Ning Rongrong said: Hehe, such good profits! Just a single resale and I get back a thousand times in value. But, if you want it you better ask third brother. This thing is already his.
With a searing gaze Si Long looked at Tang San, but all he saw was Tang Sans blue eyes which felt as deep as the oceans. Tang San apologetically said: I must apologise, President Si Long, this piece of te Crystal Gold is equally important to me.
Si Long thoughtfully asked: Are you going to use it to make essories?
With a flick of Tang Sans wrist, all of a sudden there was a small gold bean the size of a grain of rice on his hand. In my hands, it is not an essory, but a weapon to kill.
As his words fell, he flicked his finger, Tang Sans actions could be clearly seen by everyone but these same people could feel an unparalleled strength stemming out from those actions.
Without a single sound, all the audience could see was a sh of gold, and within the crystal appeared an extra golden line.
Since the time he met Tang San, this was the first time Tang San showed off his skills in front of Si Long, and Si Long could only feel a chill grow within his heart, without knowing why, this young man in his eyes gave him a very dangerous feeling, which even exceeded the pressure Tai Tan gives him.
Third brother, how did you do that? can you teach it to me? Ning Rongrong said as she widened her eyes and excitedly looked at Tang San.
Tang San impatiently said: If you want to learn this skill. You will have to give up your spirit. Furthermore you will have to train this for over ten years. Does this really look that fun to y with? Can you just imagine what it would feel if this was shot into a human body?
Tai Tans eyes brightened, This must be the Dragon Beard Needles right?
Tang San smilingly replied. With this piece of te Crystal Gold, I can make over a thousand Dragon Beard Needles.
After seeing Tang Sans performance, Si Long cannot bring himself to even speak about wanting to buy this piece of te Crystal Gold, this piece of te Crystal Gold would be so much more useful in Tang Sans hands than in his own.
Tang San spoke to Ning Rongrong: Rongrong, what other nice things did you bring back? It would really seem that you have pretty good luck!
Ning Rongrong said: I also managed to get a few other things, but I myself am not too sure as to what they are.
While saying that, she shook her bracelet and a chain of objects appeared before them.
The first thing Tang San noticed was a jet ck piece of ore, on the surface of the ore was a hint of cold air, it otherwise looked just like a jet ck piece of iron ore. Of the things that Ning Rongrong took out, this was thergest, about a meter in diameter, but what was most shocking was its weight, uponnding on the floor, the whole building shook a little.
The trio who knew their stuff Tang San, Tai Tan and Si Long were once again surprised. Tai Tan was the first to take a step forward. Upon arriving in front of thisrge ck ore, he took his hand and touched the surface of the rock, The temperature is not right, this cannot be normal iron ore.
Si Long eyes shed with a unique luster, with a slight pleading look and looked towards Ning Rongrong: Miss Ning, can you let me try and identify what kind of ore this is?
Ning Rongrong said: Hehe, of course. This ore was chosen by me from a ce where they sold iron ore at the price of refined iron. Priced ording to volume, which roughly amounted to also about one gold coin.
Oscar continued by saying: It was actually less than one gold coin, so they also threw in that thing over there which was also very heavy. while he was saying this, he pointed at something beside the jet ck ore which was only about a third the size of the jet ck ore. What he pointed at was a piece of ore which waspletely grey with a slight metallic sheen looking like a rather ordinary piece of stone.
Si Long slowly raised his right hand, a small golden spot appearing in the center of his palm, followed by a golden sh and the appearance of a small golden chisel out of thin air. One white, two yellow, three purple, one ck, seven rings quietly appeared on this small chisel, looking much smaller than the spirit rings Tang San andpany had seen on other spirit masters so far.
From the viewpoint of spirit ring configuration, Si Longs was apparently not very optimal. As a spirit sage, he only had one ten-thousand year spirit ring. However, his strange spirit tool had attracted everyones attention.
Tai Tan spoke in a low voice: Si Longs spirit tool is a diamond chisel, it is best used for the prospecting of various kinds of ores and the creation of delicate objects. With at least mastering eighty percent of Lou Gaos teachings, he has a high status in the smithing industry.
As a spirit sage, although he had no talent in fighting and even people ranked lower than him could bully him, but the moment his diamond chisel appeared in his hands, his entire temperament drastically changed.
At this moment, Tang San could feel that the Si Long in front of him was as focused as Yang Wudi while holding his Soul Breaking Spear.
With a golden sh, the group did not even see the first few spirit rings on the Diamond Chisel light up, the Diamond Chisel tip was already resting on the jet ck ore.
With a clear ring, the jet ck ore suddenly erupted with a crisp crackling noise, in an instant a golden light had spread throughout the ore from the point of contact with the chisel. It was as if a golden mesh was wrapped around the entire ore before it seeping into the ore. Yes, that was a seeping feeling.
The crisp cracking continued to resound, smoke slowly burst out of the surface of the ore. Under Si Longs chisels constant tapping, the outer surface of the ore slowly crumbled away. Following that, a heavy cold air spread outwards, dropping the temperature of the room instantly.
With a wave of Tai Tans hand, he used his spirit force to sweep open the outeryer of the broken ore, exposing equally jet ck coloured metal ore inside.
Although it was also ck, it was without a hint of impurities inside. Using his Purple Demon Eyes, the density of the metal could be determined, even though his Purple Demon Eyes was already at the detail level, it was very hard for him to even find a w within it. The ckness was deep as if it was the void, even if a normal person without any understanding of metal were to look at it they would be able to tell that this was not some simple iron.
The golden light receded as Si Long already banished his spirit tool. His gazed dazedly while speaking in a hard to understand tone: Refined Heart Chilling Iron, it really is refined Heart Chilling Iron and such arge chunk at that.
Ning Rongrong blinked herrge innocent beautiful eyes. President Si Long, this seems like something pretty good, do you n to buy this from me?
Si Long watched Ning Rongrong expression suddenly be strange, Miss Ning, Heart Chilling Iron is the hardest metal on the Continent. It is not that I do not want to buy this from you, rather I am unable to afford it. Its price is 10 times that of Profound iron. Even if you let me go and try, I probably cannot even find five kilograms in Gengxin City. This piece of yours is easily over a hundred kilograms, its value is simple astronomical.
At this point he suddenly stopped and muttered instead: Miss Ning, can you please tell me, where did you manage to find these things?
Ning Rongrong smiled without saying anything, Oscar who could stand it no further, smilingly said: Seven Treasure zed Tile School is not just the worlds best auxiliary support n. At the same time, spirit masters with the seven treasure zed pagoda spirit have a strong ability to evaluate treasures. Ning Rongrongs treasure evaluation abilities are even greater than that of Schoolmaster Ning.
If it was the finding of only one top grade ore, it could perhaps be attributed to luck, in Ning Rongrongs case, it could obviously be seen that this was not something so simple. She didnt even know what it was that she was buying, but could generally feel the value of the things that she bought.
Tang San was deeply shocked, he too knew about this Heart Chilling Iron Si Long mentioned, in the previous world it was known as Frost Iron ore. Moreover, towards this metal, Tang San had many feelings remaining towards it. After all, he had previously personally used it to create the one and only peerless hidden weapon, the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus. Heart Chilling Iron was one of the most important materials required as it was one of the three great core materials to create the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus .
Ning Rongrongs gaze shifted to the next piece of unassuming grey rock, before uttering the line that caught everyones attention.
I feel that, this rocks value is even higher than the other things here.
What? Si Long unhesitatingly practically jumped towards the rock. At least the previous Heart Chilling Iron had some semnce of being special, but this piece of metal had nothing that could make him feel was any special.
Tang San and Tai Tan both also rushed forward, all of a sudden, Tang Sans body jolted upright, It cant be such a huge coincidence right?
He raised his hands slowly stroking the ore that was only a third the size of the Heart Chilling Iron. His eyes suddenly zed, his spirit force surging, and within a ck sh appeared the Clear Sky Hammer in his hands.
Standing straight, Tang San asked the rest to step back, Si Longs gaze firmly fixed on his Clear Sky Hammer, at this moment he suddenly understood the significance behind Tai Tans attitude towards Tang San.
With his left foot pointing forwards, his Mysterious Heaven Skill surging within himself, with a woosh, the piece of ore was lifted up, using his left toe as an axis, Tang San spun around once. While spinning, he wound up like a bow being pulled into the shape of a moon. When the grey ore rose to its highest point,Tang Sans body also momentarily paused, and in the next moment, the arrow was let loose.
Boom!
The Clear Sky Hammer flew outwards in a ck sh which collided with the grey ore, in the next few moments, all they could hear was a ringing in their ears. That grey ore was not even cracked by the blow from the Clear Sky Hammer, instead it flew out over the walls and disappeared along with Tang Sans body.
Before the ringing stopped, Tang San had already appeared back in the room with the grey ore in his embrace.
After being hit by that blow from Tang San, this piece of grey ore did not even suffer from a single crack or even a dent on its surface. It had appeared as if nothing had happened to it at all.
Tai Tan and Si Long simultaneously rushed over, Si Longs Diamond Chisel once again appeared, with permission from Tang San, the Diamond Chisel once again tapped onto the grey stone. With a clear ring a silver luster appeared where Si Long tapped it with the chisel, but it had disappeared once Si Long lifted the chisel.
What kind of metal is this? I have never seen it before. It is extremely resilient. If the Heart Chilling Iron was the hardest metal, then this is definitely going to be the toughest metal. For it to be more valuable than the Heart Chilling Iron. How-, how can that be possible? I have been smithing my whole life, and I have never even seen a metal like this!
Tang San looked towards Ning Rongrong and said: This time you really picked up some great treasures. This piece of metal, even I have never seen it before. But, if I guess correctly, it should be the ore of the Deep Sea Sunken Silver.
Si Long still did not know what the Deep Sea Sunken Silver was for, but Tai Tan understood, a great joy after a great shock, This means that the Torrential Pear Blossom Needles can be
Tang San Bitterly smiled: Thats hard to say, at the very least, if it was either you or me, or even Master Lou Gao cannot sessfully forge this Deep Sea Sunken Silver ore. It is simply just too resilient. As far as I know Deep Sea Sunken Silver cannot be melted down by any me. If we wanted to forge with it, the only way is to hammer it into shape. Unfortunately none of us here has this capability.
After thinking for a while Tai Tan said: I am afraid that probably only the Master could do something like this.
Hearing Tai Tan speak of his father, Tang Sans eyes shed with a hint of light, Thats it, perhaps I really would have a way. But, this matter will have to wait.
Saying that, his body shed once and all the things that Ning Rongrong bought back had disappeared. All of which had been kept into his Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges.
Tang San''s heart inadvertently started to race. Because, he finally had the chance to once again create the ultimate hidden weapons he spent the whole of his previous lifetime making. The Peacock Plume, Torrential Pear Blossom Needle, Buddha Fury Tang Lotus. Will we finally meet again in this world? If these three kinds of hidden weapons can be produced. Then even if we face off with the real fighters from Spirit Hall, what is there to be afraid of?
Si Long constantly took deep breaths, not allowing his heart to give rise to evil. The impact of seeing all these things just now was just too great. Heart Chilling iron, Deep Sea Immersed Silver, these treasure were all things that you could only dream of having. They were as precious as hundred-thousand year old spirit rings. Never even seeing such treasures after being in Gengxin City for so many years, whenpared to these people who have just been here for a few days. A pain that cannot be described by words emerged in his heart. Si Long suddenly felt envious of his teacher, at least his teacher could walk away and leave everything behind as he wished. As a top-ss cksmith, a divine craftsman, being able to use the best materials in the world to forge. Ah what a wonderful feeling it must be.
Although Tang Hao had once said. To forge divine artifacts out of scrap iron is what makes a real divine craftsman, but if a divine craftsman were to forge with divine materials, what miracles would happen then?
After calming himself down with much difficulty, Si Long asked the rest of them: I havee to invite you all to join in tonights auction. I have already prepared everything. Would all of you please follow me along? As far as I know, there should be quite a few rare goods up for auction. There will bepleted goods and also metal.
Tang San had been silently watching Si Long since earlier, from Si Longs eyes he could see a huge amount of longing and even a little greed, but not any evil. And at this point the presidents eyes had once again cleared up. As a top-grade cksmith, to be able to do something like this was testament to his good character. No wonder Lou Gao choose to hand over the cksmith Association to him.
...
Once again they returned to the cksmith Association, the hall on the first floor was much emptierpared to the other day. Perhaps because it is already veryte.
WIthout directly entering the auction hall on the fourth floor, they first went to the third floor, where the area was used for the testing of cksmiths. Si Long brought everybody to a room and gave each of them arge ck cloak which even covered their faces, exposing only the nose, mouth and eyes in order to protect their identities. After all the auction was a very private affair where many buyers and sellers did not wish to disclose their identities.
Once again heading to the fourth floor, Tang San saw many people wearing simr outfits as them as they slowly walked into the auction halls. No one spoke a word, everything was very peaceful. This seemed to be the part of the rules of the association.
Hold on. Just as he was about to enter the auction, a huge ck ball-like person suddenly appeared beside him.
Tang Sans heart moved and he instantly knew who thispletely wrapped in ck man was. It was none other than the cksmith Association President, Divine craftsman Lou Gao.
Lou Gaos figure was just too amazing, with only one look, it would look just like a round ball. At this time, he looked up towards Tang San with his bloodshot eyes. It was just as Si Long said, for the past two days, he clearly did not have much rest and was wholly obsessed with the diagram of the Torrential Pear Blossom Needles.
I will go in with you all. Lou Gao deliberately spoke in a low voice, before walking into the auction before them.
The group followed behind him, entering into a world of ckness.
The whole auction hall was very dark, with only dim lights on the floor to guide the way. With the guidance of Lou Gao and Si Long, they quickly reached the seats in the front row. It felt as like theyout of the ce was simr to that of arge theater.
Tang Sans vision was naturally unaffected by the darkness. The semicircle shaped auction room had about 200 seats, in the front was arge rectangr stage, naturally that was where the goods for auction would be showcased. At the moment, about half the seats in the auction hall were already filled, with a constant stream of bidders still walking in. However, the auction hall was extremely quiet, even the asional chatter was done softly.
Lou Gao brought everyone to the front most row to sit, where he sat beside Tang San who was sitting beside Xiao Wu.
Immediately after sitting down, he whispered into Tang Sans ears: Brat, I want theplete diagram.
Tang San lightly smiled saying: That is no problem, after we return back to the Tang Sect, senior will naturally see it. In the future, there will be many more waiting for senior to make.
Lou Gao thought for awhile and said: Thats enough, you don''t have to act dumb with me. I can already tell, the thing you shown me on the diagram cannot possibly be made inrge quantities. But if even one can be produced, then it would already be a frightening divine item. I am prepared to use some Heart Chilling Iron to smith it, what do you think? About two kilograms of it should be enough right?
Hearing Lou Gaos words, Tang San cannot help but feel impressed, nothing less from a Divine Smith, only after looking at the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle diagram which was iplete for two days, he could already see the importance of the materials needed for making it.
Tang San shook his head saying: Heart Chilling Iron is not good enough, although it may be hard, it is not resilient enough, during production it will not be able to take the stress and copse. Dont worry, we have already prepared the right metals. Its just that that metal requires a certain person to work on it. Once we return to the Tang Sect, I will tell you about it one by one.
Lou Gao turned stiffed for a long while before finally saying to Tang San: Brat, for me to join your Tang Sect, I do not want any reward, but I do have a request.
Do say.
Lou Gao deeply said: I request, as long as it is made by me, I want my name to be engraved on it.
Tang San nodded his head saying: Of course. But simrly, the Tang Sect name will be engraved on it. After all, the diagram was supplied by me, dont you agree?
Lou Gao too nodded, his bloodshot eyes filled with a strong luster, Perhaps, this is another way to change the status of cksmiths. I shall make several heirloom treasure and show those Spirit Hall bastards, we cksmiths can also reach the same heights as them.
Tang San earnestly replied: I believe that you will definitely do so.
With regard to the old man beside him, a shred of respect rose in his heart, Lou Gaos obsessiveness with smithing, his willingness to go all out just to raise the status of cksmiths, all was worthy of respect. His joining will certainly allow the Tang Sect hidden weapons reach a new height.
At this time Tang San did not know that, it was precisely because of this simple conversation with Lou Gao, thousands of yearster, Tang Sect hidden weapons bearing Lou Gaos emblem would be the only ones that could match those with Tang Sans emblem as priceless treasures.
The ce in front of them suddenly lit up, causing many of the audience to be unadapted to it. On the stage was a beam of light, in that beam stood an old man of about 50 years old, wearing a formal outfit.
Wee all the honorable guests gathered here today. I am Si Di. Todays auction will be starting soon, so please all be seated. Although everyone who is entering todays auction should be old faces, I must still repeat these basic rules. During the bidding process, please raise the sign beside you, at the same time calling out your bid. Although I know this is not possible, but I do hope that everyone here be satisfied by the bidding oue.
A calm and peaceful introduction it was, the fifty odd year old on stage was Lou Gaos youngest disciple Si Di, and also the only one amongst the four who was not yet a smith schr. Of course, he was also the father of the soldier captain from that day.
The cksmith association members pushed an object covered with arge red cloth up stage. From the looks of it, the object on stage was rather heavy since even four people pushing it required some effort.
Now we will start our first auction of the day, this is a piece of special metal. Its purity is above ny percent. It weighs two hundred and thirty one kilograms. Without saying much more, let me present you with this piece of profound iron. in so many years, this is the first time I am seeing such arge piece of profound iron. I am sure all of you here know, by just adding small amounts of profound iron into othermon metals would produce arge increase in quality of the final product. For such arge piece of profound which is also so high grade, it can no longer be sold at the normal unit price, as such it is the first thing being auctioned today. The starting price is twenty thousand gold coins, with a minimum increment of a hundred gold coins. Let the bidding begin.
While saying that, Si Di took off the red cloth revealing the profound iron inside.
Two hundred and thirty one kilograms of profound iron, even Tang San could feel affected, it was as Si Di mentioned, such arge piece of profound iron was rare, and whats more it was of such good quality. Using such profound iron to create alloys could allow arge improvements in the strength of other metals. It was definitely something you could never have too much of.
When Si Di officially announced the auction, Tang San could immediately feel Ning Rongrong ncing over at him.
Tang San slightly moved, nodded his head.
Bidding had already started, and all that could be heard was bids being called out non stop.
Twenty three thousand gold coins. A loud voice suddenly pushing the prices far ahead, suppressing all the previous bids.
Si Di smilingly said: Number 132 bids twenty three thousand gold coins, is there any other bidders? Good, number 164 bids twenty three thousand five hundred gold coins
Prices continued to rise, yet Ning Rongrongs hands did not move, Tang San alsoid back in his seat, something as good as profound iron, who would ever have too much? Hoarding it now would allow more production in the future. If a little profound iron could be added into the Godly Zhuge Crossbows, not only would the mechanisms be able to bear more load, the prating power would also greatly increase. If they had enough profound iron, then therger Godly Zhuge Crossbow Tai Tan spoke of making would be a possibility.
Very quickly, the price of this piece of profound iron had already risen to twenty five thousand gold coins.
Chapter 187 — Moonless Windy Killing Night
Chapter 187: Moonless Windy Killing Night
Generally speaking, the first item selected for the auction would be high quality, and moreover one that would easily attract people''s attention, because that could set the tone for the remaining auction. If the first item went for a high bid, theter items would naturally also easily go higher.
Thirty thousand.The first time Ning Rongrong spoke up, was enough to awe everyone present. Immediately, the auction turned absolutely silent. Si Di on the stage was also briefly stunned. From the stage, he could naturally clearly see the visitors in the first row, how could he not recognize Lou Gaos particr build? And Ning Rongrong sat next to Lou Gao.
Si Di immediately caught on, and didnt deliberately stall like he usually would, but rather quickly said:Customer number eight has bid thirty thousand gold spirit coins. Thirty thousand going once, thirty thousand going twice, thirty thousand ..Just as he was about to dere the deal for this piece of profound iron, suddenly, a voice echoed from the back.
Forty thousand.
Hearing this voice, Tang San immediately frowned, he basically didnt need to look to hear who this person was. No stranger, but exactly that Gengxin City Lord Spirit Hall master from yesterday, bishop Meyers.
Yesterday, after Meyers fucked off, running back to the Lord Hall pissing his pants in terror, it seemed to him that he might be out of luck. Showing that kind of side of him to a Spirit Hall elder level power, the punishment would definitelye soon after. Such thoughts made him wait for a whole day, trembling and witless. But nothing happened.
Meyers heart then rxed, secretly thinking that, it seemed the elder was just passing through. Perhaps the elder was here to discuss annexing the cksmith association? That he didnte to find him proved that the elder didnt intend to rebuke him. Thinking of this, he immediately thought somewhat wrong, and today prepared toe participate in the auction. First to see whether the elder was still here, and second also to cause some trouble for the cksmith association in passing. No matter from what view he considered it, he didnt believe a Spirit Hall elder would really stand on the associations side. He just didnt anticipate that the elder was basically fake.
Faintly flickering with light, Tang Sans expression was ice cold. He didnt make a sound, only waving his hand to Ning Rongrong.
Ning Rongrong was a bit surprised, but as Tang San wanted, she didnt bid again.
Meyers bid became the final price, forty thousand gold spirit coins. Even though this profound iron was worth far more than that in Tang Sans eyes, in fact, to cksmiths and ironworkers who were never valued on the Douluo Continent, this price was already sky high.
The auction continued. Even though the first item went for a high price, thest two bids were a bit abrupt. Not only couldnt it improve the atmosphere, on the contrary it gave a somewhat suppressed feeling. The next several items were all finished products, only some weapons and such, and basically didnt reach a very high price.
The fifth item was finally another chunk of umon metal, its price no longer under the profound iron. Its value wasnt below that of the precious profound iron, and its weight also reached more than fifty kilograms. The appearance of the refined gold undoubtedly made the auction enter another high mark.
Under Tang Sans direction, Ning Rongrong acted once again. When the price rose above twenty thousand gold spirit coins, Meyers loathsome voice appeared anew.
Thirty thousand gold spirit coins.
Lowments began to echo within the auction. The same number twice making high bids for rare metals would naturally draw peoples attention.
Ning Rongrongs eyes revealed a bit of anger, and was just about to raise the sign when she was again barred by Tang San. Tang Sans lips moved, and a string of words reached Ning Rongrongs ear. He only spoke one sentence, but Ning Rongrongs mood very quickly settled down. This refined gold was also won by Meyers for thirty thousand gold spirit coins.
Meyers was secretly pleased with himself. Having suppressed the auction twice, after the auction ended he had ways to torment the cksmith association. For example, using Spirit Halls name as guarantee to pay in installment, but always dying it after getting possession of the items, relying on dying Spirit Hallspromise with himself. He had a belly full of simr rotten ideas.
Next, for a few items that werent particrly heavy, or some not so valuable metals, Ning Rongrong sessfully won the bids. Tang Sans meaning was very clear, as long as they were precious rare metals, they would bid for and win all of them.
Ning Rongrong also proceeded ording to his intent. Very soon, Ning Rongrong and Meyers had be the focus of the entire auction, being the most frequent bidders.
Moreover, any time Meyers bid, Ning Rongrong would without exception keep silent, basically not fighting him. This made Meyers a bit baffled, but he also didnt care. He was specially finding the most expensive items to bid for.
Finally, it was time for thest item. This time it was a small trolley being pushed out, covered by red cloth, enveloping what seemed to be two people. It was of course impossible for the cksmith association to auction ves, and this item immediately drew everyones attention.
After the item was arranged properly, Si Di drew a deep breath. He of course felt that the auction today was strange, but the auction had to go on, this rted to the reputation of the association.
The next item is the final one of todays auction, and also the finale. I think that I only need to use one sentence to exin its value. This is in fact two single items. Their maker is my teacher, the cksmith association president, divine craftsman Lou Gao.
These words immediately caused an uproar. In fact, ever since Lou Gao became a divine craftsman, he had very rarely produced goods. Even if made, they wouldnt be auctioned. Now that two of Lou Gaos works unexpectedly appeared, the passion stirred up was obvious. Even Meyers was distracted. Everyone knew that Lou Gaos works were absolute treasures.
Si Di saw that the auction was already stirred up, and said with a slight smile:Fine, next well auction the first one.As he spoke, he pulled the red cloth off the somewhat taller of the figures.
That was of course not a person, but rather a wooden mannequin. That wasnt important, what was important was the item the mannequin was wearing.
That was a set of full body armor. Or one might say that it couldnt be described as armor, because it actually seemed like a set of thin clothing.
Its whole body appeared deep blue, glittering with a faint metallic luster, the detailed texture seeming even more like clothes. That faint glinting could even be differentiated by those very far away. The whole design had no prominent features, seeming no more than underclothes.
Si Di looked with a somewhat infatuated gaze at these clothes. Drawing a deep breath, he said:My teacher named it Eight Treasure Wishful Soft Armor. Its resilient enough to withstand the sixt spirit ability of a power attack spirit master. Most miraculous is that, even though its only made from metal, its extremely flexible, and will expand even along with a beast Spirit Master doubling in size while wearing it, providing the same defensive effect. This Eight Treasure Wishful Soft Armor is made from eight different metals fused ording special methods into a special stretchable memory metal thread. In the present age, only our teacher, divine craftsman Lou Gao has the ability to refine such metal. Having this soft armor is equivalent to having your own second life. I dont want to introduce it further, I use my life, spirit, and everything, to guarantee to all honored guests that this is absolutely a creation on the divine tool level. Divine craftsman Lou Gao researched this metal for a full ten years, and searched for numerous rare metals and countless experiments to produce it. The starting price is two hundred fifty thousand gold spirit coins. Everyone can start bidding now.
Tang San looked at Lou Gao next to him. Lou Gao was already resting with closed eyes, as if this item had no rtion to him.
Stretchable memory metal, stic metal. This was simply a miracle. Even with Tang Sansprehension of forging, he was still unable to understand just how Lou Gao had done it. And Tai Tan, equally a divine craftsman, muttered with an admiring expression:He actually sessfully researched it. It seems Im no longer his equal.
Five hundred thousand gold spirit coins. And Ill give the same for the other one. Altogether one million gold spirit coins. I think theres no need to continue the auction.Meyers didnt wait for anyone else to bid this time, and directly sealed the price.
One million gold spirit coins, that was absolutely a truly astronomical sum in a very real sense. Everyone present grew quiet, and Meyers face beneath the ck mask brimmed with pride. He had already thought it through. After the auction ended, he would return to gather people at the Lord Spirit Hall in the name of fund raising, the bring all his subordinates with masks to steal it. Originally he only nned to cause a disturbance, but the appearance of these two divine tool level armors moved himpletely. He had already thought about it. Without a doubt, the other set was for a woman, and he was preparing to offer it to Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong. And as for that male set, of course that would stay with him. He believed he could definitely hide it. With this suit of armor, his strength would undoubtedly rise by arge chunk. Without the need to worry about defense, one could naturally attack without the slightest misgivings. And with offering tribute upwards, perhaps he could earn a promotion and leave thismon city.
Lou Gao slowly raised his head, and Tang San sitting next to him clearly sensed anger from this divine craftsman. From the start of the auction until now, anyone could understand that Meyerspletely unreasonable bidding was in order to cause trouble. The other goods didnt matter, but these two sets of armors on stage were the result of Lou Gaos hearts blood. How could he tolerate such sphemy?
The auction still had to continue, but nobody couldpete with Meyersst bid. A figure like one million gold spirit coins wouldnt easily appear even in the top auction halls of the Continent, let alone apletely unimportant auction like the cksmith association. The customers here were all only metal traders, and no real rich existences. It was also because it was impossible to meet strong bidders that Meyers dared be so absolutely unrestrained. Ultimately, it was still as said, the cksmith industry really was too low on the Douluo Continent.
Si Di kept a smile on his face with difficulty, dering the sess of Meyers bid, and simultaneously the end of the auction.
Lou Gao was first to stand, heading out withrge strides. Oscar apanied Ning Rongrong to pay for the things they had won. Tang San silently led Xiao Wu and the others to leave behind Lou Gao.
Back at Lou Gaos forge, Lou Gaosplexion was already very unsightly. Before long, his youngest disciple Si Di walked in with an indignant expression.
Its too bullying. Teacher. That bidder was Meyers. That fellow said hed return to gather money and already left.Si Dis face was deep red from anger, clearly his fury was at a peak. But mixed in amidst the anger, there was also a trace of helplessness. Even if Meyers was deliberately causing trouble, what could they do? The cksmith association and Spirit Hall were basically iparable.
Lou Gaos face was already ashen,Put away those Yin Yang Eight Treasure Wishful Soft Armors, and dont take them out for auction again. Spirit Hall, well Spirit Hall ..
After Si Dis anger, his face also held a faint concern,Teacher, before Meyers left he told us to prepare to hand the things over to him, hede take them with the money in a little while. Im afraid he wont easily let off the two divine tools you forged. Wont we think of countermeasures?
Lou Gao fiercely smacked a table,What? Hes a tiny bishop, dont tell me he dares rob it forcefully?
Tang San spoke up, calmly saying:That isnt improbable. Dont tell me youre not aware of Spirit Halls position on the Continent?
Tai Tan pped lou Gaos shoulder,Dont worry, old friend. With us here, we wont let them snatch your treasures. I still havent had time to congratte you on developing such a metal.
Lou Gaos eyes revealed a trace of grief,What use is that? Were still at the mercy of others. What Tang San said is right, Im afraid Meyers will take it by force. Tai Tan, I know your strength, but even if you can help me block it once, you cant stay at the cksmith association forever. Even if you did, the gap between us and Spirit Hall is still impassable.
Tang San said:Senior, leave this to me. At least regarding those two divine tools of yours and Spirit Hall, this is just Gengxin Citys Lord Spirit Hall.
The pupils of Lou Gaos eyes contracted slightly,Kid, what do you mean?
Tang San smiled slightly, but the icy chill that smile contained made Lou Gao shiver all over,Senior is joining Tang Sect, so consider this a reciprocal gift of greeting from Tang Sect.At this point he paused slightly, and the chill radiating from him clearly grew more intense, the ice cold, almost tangible killing intent filling the entire forge. Tang San spit out seven sybles one by one,Moonless windy killing night
Si Di still wasnt familiar with Tang San and the others, but now hearing Tang San speak such words in this atmosphere of killing intent, he immediately felt shocked and cold. For some reason, even though this person was so young, the feeling his words brimmed with made people believe.
The expression in Lou Gaos eyes also turned severe. Even if he didnt have any fighting strength, he was still a Spirit Sage level power. Facing Tang Sans killing intent, he only felt his blood boiling,Good, you help me get rid of them, and Ill sell you the items they won for at the initial bidding price.
Tang Sans eyes shed,Including those two divine tools?
Lou Gaos eyes revealed a trace of hesitation, but he still nodded:Including those. At least if you get them, I can still see them frequently. I also believe that you will put the things I made to their proper use.
Ma Hongjun grinned, saying:Old Lou, I still believe you shouldnt charge, and give them to us for free.
Lou Gao red sharply at Fatty,Bullsh*t, do you think our cksmith association is a charity?
At this time, Ning Rongrong and Oscar had also returned, just in time to hear what Tang San said just now. Neither of them said anything, this was something they had already nned in advance. Ning Rongrong took Xiao Wus hand from Tang San, and Oscar took out more than ten sausages of varying kinds and handed them to Tang San.
Tang Sanughed out loud, saying:Its been quite a while since I had your big sausage. Little Ao, isnt there any use for usmon Spirit Masters to eat your clone mirror sausage?
Oscar shook his head, saying:I havent tried it either, but it should presumably be useful. As for how much effect it can disy, Im not clear on either. Its possible it will conflict with your own spirit rings. Thats why I wont propose that you use it. Well experiment once we get back.
Tang San nodded, some ns already in his heart. Each Spirit Masters spirit had their own characteristics, and with different characteristics, the direction they were good at was naturally also different. The appearance of Oscars clone mirror sausage, undoubtedly broke the rules that Spirit Masters could only rely on their own spirits. If, when fighting the enemy, they could use spirit abilities the enemy didnt expect when least expected, they could catch the opponent off guard even if they werent strong. However, this could only be tested once they had returned.
Watching Tang San and Ma Hongjun leave, Lou Gao couldnt help doubtfully ask Tai Tan:Arent you going with them?
Tai Tan smiled:Old friend, you understand too little about the young master. In terms of spirit power, I really am a lot higher than young master. But speaking of overall strength, young master is still above me, and in terms of killing techniques, its even harder for me to keep up. You wait for the news.
Lou Gao was shocked. He suddenly discovered that, in his heart, that youth called Tang San was already enveloped with a dense sheen of mystery.
Outside, Ma Hongjun immediately gathered next to Tang San, speaking in a low voice:Third brother, should I give you a ck cloth to cover your face?
Tang San shot him a nce,Fatty, your preparations are quiteprehensive!
Ma Hongjun grinned,Ive wandered outside for so many years, how could I travel without preparations? Inevitably there will be some times you cant show your face, say the word.
Tang San said with a smiled yet not a smile:When imitating the dog to steal chickens? Or when going to release your evil fire?
Eh Fatty looked somewhat awkwardly at Tang San,Third brother, how can you always guess right? Let me have some secrets, alright?
Tang San snapped:Its easier to change the mountains and rivers than someones character, wouldnt I know you? This time we arent going to y dogs, showing faces doesnt matter. As long as we have anyone who sees us depart this world, is there any need to fear our identities leaking?
Only Ma Hongjun could hear Tang Sans voice, but at this moment, he could hear a great many things from Tang Sans calm words. Recalling the cold fluctuation in Tang Sans calm eyes that day Meyers wanted to take liberties with Xiao Wu, Fatty secretly heaved a long sight. Spirit Hall really was out of luck. Even directly offending third brother was less of a provocation than harming Xiao Wu. As one of the Shrek Seven Devils, how could he not know that Xiao Wu was Tang Sans taboo.
Because Xiao Wu sacrificed herself and died due to Spirit Halls actions, only resurrecting with great difficulty, then again taken liberties with by a Spirit Hall bishop here, itd be a wonder if Tang San could still hold back his rage.
Dense night mist filled the air, hiding the bright moonlight. The air was a bit cold, and also somewhat quiet. Two silhouettes walked forward in such a quiet night.
Tang San suddenly halted,It seems we wont need to go to them.
Ma Hongjun immediately caught on. The two moved sideways and hid in the darkness.
Before long, mor gradually came through from the distance. A group of several dozen people were just walking in their direction. In the lead was the person who had taken liberties with Xiao Wu that day, Meyers, and the people behind him were also all Spirit Masters in Spirit Hall clothing.
Tang San stood quietly in the corner, his right hand pressing down on Fattys shoulder, transmitting words:The Spirit Masters of Gengxin Citys Lord Spirit Hall should all be here. For divine tools, the whole nest came out in force. You head directly to the Lord Spirit Hall, set fire to it from the outside. If you encounter Spirit Masters as long as they arent strong, kill without pardon. If you dont, burn their old den.
Fatty looked at the constantly approaching Spirit Hall Spirit Masters, speaking softly:Then these people ..
The corners of Tang Sans mouth revealed a malicious smile,Leave them to me.
Ma Hongjun didnt say anything, looking at those Spirit Masters with a bit of pity in his gaze, then turned and quietly disappeared in the darkness.
Lord bishop, wont there be trouble if we rob the cksmith association now? After all, the cksmith associations status is still very high in Gengxin City.One Spirit Master said with some concern.
Meyers snorted coldly,You dont know farts, what trouble could there be? Who would take a trash organization like the cksmith association seriously? Dont forget that we belong to the sacred Spirit Hall. The ruler of the world, Spirit Hall. Everything we do is for the benefit of Spirit Hall. The cksmith association refuses to be part of our Spirit Hall, so they must be taught a lesson. Relying on their few low level Spirit Masters, and low level Spirit Masters with verymon spirits at that, how can they resist us? The status of us Spirit Masters cannot bepared to any other vocation, all other upations should exist to serve us Spirit Masters. For the cksmith association to give us their things is their honor.
Just as he said this, Meyers vulgar expression suddenly froze. Not just him, all the Spirit Masters present suddenly felt a shiver from the depth of their souls. This moment, they suddenly discovered that they seemed to bepletely cut off from the outside world, isted by that intense chill. Shiversing from the weakest parts of their hearts made each persons eyes reveal a trace of rm.
AAAahA blood curdling scream came from the rear of the group. Everyone jumped like startled rabbits, swiftly turning around. One of the less powerful Spirit Masters was already slowly sagging to the ground, his eyes filled with extreme rm, both his hands covering his throat, scarlet constantly blood pouring between his fingers like tiny serpents. A seven cun willow leaf dagger, thin as a cicadas wing, could clearly be seen piercing his adams apple.
The atmosphere seemed to grow even more quiet, and even colder. Meyers, showing a strong front, loudly shouted,Who? Get out here! Everyone release your spirits, be careful.
At his warning, these Spirit Masters, who had never stood on a true battlefield, came to their senses, and almost flustered released their spirits. For a moment, dazzling bright light shone, and the appearance of spirit rings drove off the fear in their hearts. Gathered together, it seemed as if even that bone deep chill had already faded a lot.
But just at this moment, someone cried out,On that side.
Along with the shout, everyones gazes turned towards the darkness in that direction, a shadow gradually growing distinct. His pace was so natural, the distance covered by each step astonishingly even.
In the dark and windy night, it was very difficult to see his appearance, and only from his physique was it clear he was a man.
Without need for Meyersmand, practically everyone began to release their spirit abilities in the direction of that shadowy silhouette, like hiding the sky and covering the earth. Of course, these Spirit Masters didnt release their most powerful spirit abilities, because they still had to keep in mind to preserve their lives. Humans are selfish, and especially Spirit Masters who lived like princes like them were even more reluctant to be the next victim.
However, at the same time as their attack erupted, that silhouette suddenly disappeared. Without any warning, he just disappeared. Where he were erupted the violent explosions of the Gengxin City Lord Spirit Hall Spirit Masters attacks. Some of the weaker Spirit Masters didnt even discover that the silhouette was gone, and were still immensely pleased with themselves for hitting the target.
A clear and cold shadow lengthened on the ground under the brilliance of the Spirit Hall Spirit Masters spirit rings. A Spirit Grandmaster in the back row suddenly felt a slight numbing sensation, and immediately afterward he saw a sharp conical object sticking out through his chest. He wanted to scream, but discovered that he was already unable to utter a sound.
It wasnt painful, only endlessly numbing, so numbing he couldnt make a sound even with his mouth wide open. Before falling into darkness, he finally felt his all being sucked in by something, swallowed.
Not one person fell over, but two. That slender shadow stood behind them, two of the Eight Spider Lances that had at some point appeared outside his body sticking out, skewering their bodies. The defensive capabilities of their spirits basically amounted to nothing. Before the Eight Spider Lances, how could they escape?
Sonorous cracking sounds exploded along with Tang Sans right hand rising, and when numerous Spirit Masters turned around to look, mournful screams once again filled the night. At least four Spirit Masters lost their lives under the fearsome sharp death sprayed out by the Godly Zhuge Crossbow. Two dried out corpses simultaneously flew from the Eight Spider Lances, blocking the attacks of the fastest to react Spirit King level Spirit Masters, that slender shadow once again fading away.
If the death of the first person rmed these Gengxin City Lord Spirit Hall Spirit Masters, then these following six deaths made thempletely sink into terror. As if an intangible vicious maelstrom revolved around them, unceasingly swallowing their souls.
Seven people had copsed like that, seven Spirit Masters. Even if they were only the weakest Spirit Masters among them, they were still Spirit Masters! They had already fallen to the ice cold ground without the slightest sign of resistance, and nobody had clearly seen what happened. To these Spirit Masters, used to living like kings, what kind of terror was this?
The more it was like this, the clearer the chill around them seemed. That ice cold and ruthless aura filling their surroundings made the weakest parts of these Spirit Masters hearts growrger. If their own strength could be split into ten parts, then right now they were using twelve parts in order to save their lives, and even Meyers was no exception.
Everyone stand in a circle back to back.Meyers still had some leadership ability, and under his directions, the now less than thirty remaining Spirit Masters quickly formed a circle, nervously gathering together. The light of the spirit rings became even brighter, they were already urging all their spirit power to the peak in order to save their lives.
The two Spirit Kings next to Meyers were brothers, both raising their hands simultaneously, their second spirit abilities lit up, two brilliant golden lights soaring towards the sky, rising twenty meters upward or so before abruptly exploding open. Along with the golden light spreading, the original darkness was immediately illuminated, as if in daytime.
Over there.In the suddenly illuminated night, that silhouette was finally revealed to the eyes of these Spirit Masters.
Blue hair, purple eyes, eight strange longnces extended on either side, in the golden light, he was constantly radiating an ice cold aura.
When the Gengxin City Lord Spirit Hall Spirit Masters finally found the target, they also saw those simultaneously glinting six spirit rings.
Exposed to the opponents gazes, Tang San no longer had to hold back on using Blue Silver Emperor in order to hide himself.
The brightening light was that ck fourth spirit ring, and along with that deep ck light camepletely contrary white light abruptly erupting from beneath Tang Sans feet.
Tang San spared no effort for this attack. All his spirit power waspletely focused on the eruption of this fourth spirit ability. And that also meant that the white light of his Deathgod Domain was released as a direct result of the evolved Deathgod Assault.
At the same time as the white light erupted was blue light. If the white light was described as a triangr attack, then the blue light spread in a semicircle. Just as he became visible in front of the numerous people, and as the enemies became entranced by that red spirit ring, Tang Sansplete strength was already blossoming.
Erupting from below their feet without the slightest warning, the Blue Silver Emperor fourth spirit ability Blue Silver Prison variant ability, Blue Silver Thrust Array, blossomed. Under the all out control of Tang Sans formidable spiritual force, his all out spirit power attack waspletely focused on the circle where those Spirit Masters were concentrated, so much so that there wasnt even a strand of Blue Silver Emperor outside.
Ear piercing collisions suddenly resounded as the Blue Silver Emperor collided with the Spirit Masters defenses. Spirit Masters with strength below the fortieth rank were almost instantly skewered by that terrifying Blue Silver Emperor.
It wasnt really because the Blue Silver Thrust Array had reached such power, but rather because of thebined weakening and strengthening effects.
The Blue Silver Domains strengthening of the Blue Silver Thrust Array, and the Deathgod Domains weakening of the opponents, disyed the power of this spirit ability to its extreme. The Deathgod Assault Array made all the Spirit Masters, including Meyers, lose their senses, their defensive power greatly diminishing. Under such circumstances, the Blue Silver Thrust Array that could originally only kill thirtieth rank Spirit Masters,pletely skewered Spirit Masters at the fortieth rank and below.
As early as before everything was began, Tang San had already eaten a big recovery sausage and a stimting pink sausage. His purpose was of course not to constantly kill those weak Spirit Masters, but rather to exterminate everyone before him.
Thebined effects of the Blue Silver Thrust Array and the Deathgod Domain stunned each Spirit Master present for at least three seconds. Of course, this only applied to those Spirit Masters that hadnt already died under the terrifying killing power of the Blue Silver Thrust Array. And the Spirit Masters still alive, numbered only six. Including Spirit Emperor level Meyers and five Spirit Kings.
Chapter 188 — Divine artifact, Wishful Eight Treasure Soft Armour
Chapter 188: Divine artifact, Wishful Eight Treasure Soft Armour
Without hesitating on the use of his teleportation, Tang San had already appeared in front of two spirit kings who were standing together, his eight spidernces piercing through their stunned forms like it was paper. Their vitality was also drained away the moment their body got pierced. As such, therge amount of spirit power Tang San had expended was quickly recovered. During such opportunities when Tang San could fully utilise the draining abilities of his eight spidernces like this, Tang San had very strongbat endurance. He did not even need to use the highly poisonous venom on the eight spidernces, all he had to do was drain and he would suck dry all who had been pierced.
And during this process, Tang San had only used two seconds.
To save time, while Tang Sans eight spidernces were still carrying the two corpses, he had already teleported in front of yet another spirit king and repeated the same stabbing process without any pause. By the time he was done, there were only three spirit masters from Geng Xin citys Spirit Hall branch still alive, by the time Meyers and hispanions came to their senses, they already did not care about the carnage around them, and were practically ready to burst out their strongest spirit abilities at any time.
Perhaps to protect their lives, the spirit power they released was enough to suddenly break the Death God Domain. In a life threatening situation, they had managed to unleash their maximum potential.
Tang San dropped the three dry corpses on the spidernces in front of him, instead of retreating like his opponents would expect, he instead rushed forward to meet the full frontal assault of two Spirit Kings and a Spirit Emperor head-on.
A golden light enveloped Tang Sans body, rendering his opponents attacks ineffective like a y ox dissolving in the ocean, his cold blue gaze reflecting the fear in their eyes.
Three opponents, in three different directions, after withstanding theirbined attacks, Tang San had already appeared in front of another Spirit King.
The three seconds of invincibility given by the invincible golden body was enough for Tang San to do many things, while the three of them were stunned by how Tang San was unharmed by theirbined spirit attacks, his eight spidernces had already pierced that spirit kings chest.
A purple coloured light also shot out of Tang Sans eyes, and thest Spirit Kings head exploded into a rain of blood. The timing he chose to release the Purple God Light was just when their spirit abilities had ended, how could he have possibly blocked it?
Meyers was going insane, be it the terrifying lethality of the attacks, the blood red sixth spirit ring or the fact that he managed to withstand three of their all out attacks unharmed, had already made the fear in his heart reach the maximum level. When a person reaches this level of fear, it can no longer be called fear but madness, true madness.
But, Tang San did not even give him a chance to go mad.
The instant Invincible Golden Body ended, Tang San once again disappeared using his frightening teleport ability. Both were Spirit Emperors, but how could Meyers evene close toparing with him? Even Spirit Douluo level elites might have a hard time fighting Tang San head-on. Even though Tang San had already exhausted more than eighty percent of his spirit power, the final result of this battle still wouldnt change.
This time, after teleporting, Tang San did not appear behind his opponents back, rather he choose to appear right in front of Meyers, choosing to release his second spirit ring ability, Parasite, which consumed only a little spirit power. Calming down Meyers who was going insane, the Eight Spider Lances on Tang Sans back exploited this moment of restraint to rest on his body.
Without stabbing through, without draining, only lightly scratching his skin, releasing the deadly poison, in an instant Meyers was paralysed stiff.
This...this is...elders... de ...cision? Meyer asked while stuttering. Up till now, he had thought that Tai Tan was a spirit hall elder, and Tang San was his subordinate.
Tang Sanughed, a coldughter, surrounded by this ring of corpses, his smiling appearance, akin to a death god, made Meyers lose all hope of surviving.
This is my own decision, this is the interest I am collecting from Spirit Hall. When you tried to take liberties with my Xiao Wu, your fate was already sealed.
Psssh. A rain of blood erupted, without absorbing, by only stabbing through, the eight thick spidernces instantaneously tore through the human body violently, a sight reminiscent of when Tang San was still within ughter City. All the pain suppressed within his heart let out with this ughter today. He never could forget the feeling of powerlessness when Xiao Wu sacrificed her life to save him. Tang San vowed to be able to control life, to control his life, to control the lives of others.
Baptised by the killings in ughter City, the sight of a couple of corpses here had no effect on Tang San. Throwing Meyers mangled corpse on the floor, he silently went to collect the hidden weapons he had used on these spirit masters. And just now, in the distance, rose the expected raging mes.
After eating arge recovery sausage. Looking at the mes in the distance, the violence in his heart too gradually melted away, although the forces of the Spirit Hall were immense, at the same time the ground they had to govern was vast. Although directly engaging them was still impossible, striking their nks was possible. Given Tang Sans strength, as long as it was not an elite with extremely high restraining capabilities, even if he could not win he could still at least guarantee his survival.
After learning about his parents grudge, he had already started toy down ns to eat away at the Spirit Hall. Today was the start, and it was only a start. His parents vengeance, Xiao Wus vengeance and also Clear Sky Schools vengeance, he would slowly but surely repay it all to the Spirit Hall.
Loud footsteps came from a distance, although the disturbance here was minimal, the dazzling lights still easily attracted attention within Geng Xin City. Stepping past the bloody floor, Tang San gradually melded into the darkness.
The very next morning, a piece of news spread explosively throughout the streets of Geng Xin city. The Spirit Hall branch in Geng Xin city had been burnt to ashes the previous night. Including Meyers, a total of thirty four spirit mastersy dead on the streets of Geng Xin City, each with uniques causes of death, dying that street a sea of red.
What a powerful existence the Spirit Hall was! It was one that even the two great empires had to show consideration for. The officials in the city also did not dare to offend them but, for it to have beenpletely demolished along with over thirty spirit masters in a city like Geng Xin city. Not just the hall but also the members, for such a thing, it has never ever urred before in the continent let alone in a city like Geng Xin.
The atmosphere in Geng Xin city suddenly became very tense and severe, officials started carrying out strict investigation, the city gates were closed, not letting anyone in or out. Door to door searches started to look for the perpetrators.
Of course, everyone knew that this was just for show. After all, how could the perpetrators who easily wiped out over thirty members of the Spirit Hall be so easily caught. All that the officials could realistically do was to report the incident to Spirit Hall and wait for them toe and resolve the incident.
Within the city popce, the majority of themoners were pping their hands in cheer. Given Meyers personality, there was arge number of people who were oppressed by him and the Spirit Hall Branch. The Lord Spirit Hall in Geng Xin city being razed was apuded almost all over the city.
Without anyones notice, the main gates that had been closed since dawn, had already opened and two carriages had also silently left. Given Lou Gaos status, who would be able to stop him from leaving the city? Whats more,st night, the cksmith Association had already officially announced that Si Long would be taking over as the president.
On the trip back, the Shrek five rode in one carriage, while the two Divine Craftsmen, obsessed with hidden weapons, rode in the other. Meanwhile, Si Yu and Si Kai, these two Smith Schrs did note with Lou Gao to the Tang Sect. Si Long who had just taken over as the cksmith Association president still required their help. Hence, they had previously arranged with Tang San to wait after things have settled down in the cksmith Association before catching up at Tang Sect after a month.
Ma Hongjunined: Third brother, yesterday I got so much good loot from the Spirit Hall Branch, why did you make me hand them over to the cksmith Association? That was quite arge sum of wealth you know!
After the Spirit Hall Branch was razed, Ma Hongjun couldn''t possiblye back empty handed, he instead brought back a shockinglyrge amount of treasures.
Tang San smilingly spoke: Those were all obtained from the blood and sweat of the residents in Geng Xin city, its not good to hold on to them. Handing them over to the cksmith Association and letting them gradually return it to the people would be better. Then the cksmith Association would also receive the gratitude of the people. The things in the auction yesterday, including those two divine artifacts, have already been given to us at half the price, is it not already enough? The harvest from this trip have already exceeded my expectations, we should not be too greedy, dont you agree?
While saying that, Tang San gaze tinged with a slight bit of worry fell upon Xiao Wu.
Currently, the situation in the horse carriage was slightly strange, the Xiao Wu who was normally glued to Tang San instead sat by Ning Rongrong, sleeping sweetly on Ning Rongrongs thighs.
Last night, after Tang San came back. No matter what, Xiao Wu was unwilling to go near him, rather she looked at Tang San with a fearful look. No matter how hard Tang San tried, Xiao Wu did not want to even go close to him. Only after a sleepless night, all the way till dawn, did Xiao Wu gradually calm down.
Tang San could also guess, Xiao Wu who had lost her spirit, was probably avoiding him due to the heavy smell of blood he had on him. Although she had no intention to, her senses were keen as usual and even up till now, she was unwilling to be near him. This morning, before the sun even rose, after the group finished packing their goods onto the horse carriage did Xiao Wu curl up by Ning Rongrong and slept.
Hearing what Tang San said, Ma Hongjun scratched his head and agreed: That is true, even if I spent that money, I would not feel too good about it. But, what do we do if we run into such a thing in the future? We cannot possibly just give it to the local governors, not every ce is like Geng Xin city.
Tang San thought for a while before saying: Then we will y it by ear, handing it over to the local governors should be unlikely, after all, that would just be returning the things to the hands of Spirit Hall.
Oscar who was sitting beside Tang San said: How I envy Xiao Wu, she can sleep so sweetly without having to worry about anything
Ma Hongjun looked at Oscar with contempt: You are just jealous that Xiao Wu cany down on Ning Rongrongsp. Hehe.
Oscar righteously rebutted: What is there to be jealous about? Is not as if your big brother has neverid there before. Eh...... After saying this did he realise he made a mistake, Ning Rongrong was ring at him with a murderous look in her eyes.
Seeing them like this, Tang San could not help but smile. Afterst nights ughtering, his heart originally still had some violent intentions lurking inside, but now with hispanions sitting beside him rxed like this like this they had subsided. Although after his experience in ughter City he was rehabilitated by Yue Hua, his murderous aura had not truly disappeared. This was also something that could never disappear, otherwise, his Death God Domain would also lose its effect
After fiercely pinching Oscars soft waist, Ning Rongrong stared at fatty. Stupid fatty, you dare make fun of us? You better forget about trying to find a wife. Do you think the girls you try to court would more easily trust me or you?
Ma Hongjun widened his eyes: Rongrong, you cannot be like this! You all are already paired up, this big brother finally has a target in mind.
Ning Rongrong with a hmph, lifted her head and did not look at him.
Ma Hongjun coughed dryly twice. Okay, okay, I wont tease you anymore next time. Lets change the topic. Hehe, Rongrong, the two divine artifacts you kept away yesterday. Take them out and let us all have a look! Let us see just how strong it really is.
Upon saying this, even Tang Sans interest was roused. After they had came backst night, Lou Gao kept his words and handed over everything that Meyers won in the auction. Furthermore, as Ma Hongjun took back arge fortune from the Spirit Hall, these goods were sold at half-price to the Tang Sect. Of course this included the two sets of Wishful Eight Treasure Soft Armour hailed as divine artifacts.
Ning Rongrong nodded, her hand shed and the two sets of Wishful Eight Treasure Soft Armours appeared in her hands.
The male version of the armour had already been shown on yesterdays auction, it was blue, while the other female version was white.
The two sets of soft armour did not have any decorations on them, and at the same time did not feel too heavy when it was being held on the hands. Ning Rongrong immediately handed them over to Tang San.
After receiving these two sets of armour, he held up the male set and lightly pulled at it. The soft armour immediately opened up and stretched itself, and when he let go it immediately reverted to its original form. Extremely stic!
With a long breath, Tang Sanmended: How marvelous! It is hard to imagine how Senior Lou Gao came up with how to make this.
Oscar reminded Tang San: You should be calling him Elder Lou Gao now, after all he is now also part of the Tang Sect.
Tang San told the Ma Hongjun beside him: Try using your phoenix fire on it for a bit.
While saying that, he held out the blue male version of the armour in front of Ma Hongjun.
Ma Hongjun nodded. With his current strength, he could make use of his phoenix me without having to fully release his spirit power. A small bundle of orange mes emerged on his fingertips as he put them onto the armour.
Ma Hongjuns phoenix fire had strong adhesive properties, and even though the quantity was small, it was enough to greatly increase the temperature inside the carriage.
Everyones stares were centered on the set of armour, under the burn of the phoenix me, the glistening shiny surface did not change a single bit.
Tang San nodded his head, signaling to Ma Hongjun to stop, before telling the group: Across the armour I could only feel a little bit of the warmth. This thing is very resistant to heat. When grandmaster Si Di said that it could resist the attack of any spiritmaster below level sixty, it should include all forms of direct attack. This is really a treasure you can never have too many of.
While saying that, he handed the soft armour in his hand to Oscar: Little Ao, you wear this male armour.
Oscar also did not hold back and smilingly took over the Wishful Eight Treasure Soft Armour. Although he already had the Mirror Sausage and could gain some fighting abilities for a short time, he was still an auxiliary food system spirit master. This armour would be far more beneficial to him than to Tang San or Ma Hongjun.
Holding the other white set of armour, Tang Sans face gave off some hesitation. Looking at Ning Rongrong and the Xiao Wu sweetly sleeping on herp, he could not make a decision.
Both Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu did not have any defensive capabilities, but there was only one set of armour, who should he give it to? The money came from the Seven Treasure Tile zed n and almost all million of the gold coins they brought had been spent. But the Xiao Wu now was obviously more vulnerable than Ning Rongrong. Furthermore, based on his feelings, he would definitely favour Xiao Wu more, but because it was like this, he was unable to make a decision.
Ning Rongrong was smart and could tell what Tang San was troubled over, smiling she said: Third brother, why dont you just give it to me. When we stop for a breakter I will put it on Xiao Wu, she is more suited for it. Didnt senior Lou Gao also promise to custom make these armours for us? I can get one from him then.
Tang San handed over the armour, with some gratitude spilling out from his eyes, yet he did not say a word of thanks. The Shrek Seven Devils had gone through life and death together, saying thanks now would just be hypocritical.
Xiao Wu did not go near Tang San for a whole three days. After three days, the situation slowly changed, the fear in her heart was gradually diminishing, while the bloody scent on Tang San also gradually subsided, only then did she once again approach Tan Sans side.
The white coloured female Wishful Eight Treasure Soft Armour had already been transferred onto Xiao Wu. Putting on this armour was slightly troublesome, naturally that meant that removing it was also not very easy. Whats more, it also stuck close to the skin, therefore at night, Tang San no longer had to face the torment of happiness and pain at the same time.
Although the Xiao Wu wearing the armour had equally enticing curves, it was still better than her appeal while while wearing nothing.
While they were about three days away from Heaven Dou Empire, Lou Gao took the initiative to seek Tang San to have a private talk. Ma Hongjun, Oscar and Ning Rongrong temporarily moved to the other carriage. Regarding Xiao Wu, Tang San was unwilling to let her leave. As Lou Gao also knew about Xiao Wus condition, he naturally did not mind as well.
Elder Lou Gao, what do you seek me for? Tang San looked at Lou Gao, from Lou Gaos expression, he could see the fanaticism in his heart. This kind of fanaticism was something Tang San had experienced in his previous life. In this world, it had actually died down quite significantly, most probably because unlike in the previous world, he was not alone here.
Lou Gao pulled out the stack of diagrams from under his arm, these were the diagrams Tang San had given him after they left Geng Xin city, they were the full diagrams for the Torrential Pear Blossom Needles. These were what Tang San had managed to obtain by himself from deep within Tang Sect. Naturally these memories left a deep impression on him and thus the diagrams were also very detailed.
Sect master, this old man has a request that I would like you to agree to. Lou Gao said while intently looking at at Tang San
Tang San said: You want to make the Torrential Pear Blossom Needles?
Lou Gao furiously nodded his head, Tai Tan and I have already thoroughly discussed, I am about sixty percent confident that I am able to craft this hidden weapon. Sect master, we also have the Deep Sea Sunken Silver right now. Wont you just let me try? I believe that it would transcend all the things I have crafted in the past.
Tang San sighed and said: Senior, I understand how you feel right now. I also do not doubt your skill in the craft. But, there is a very troublesome problem right now, that is the problem with the Deep Sea Sunken Silver. With our abilities right now, it would be practically impossible to smith with it. Unless, you have some method?
Upon speaking about this, Lou Gao was slightly disappointed, No way, I have also already tried. That thing is just too resilient, even Tai Tan and my full strength could barely change its shape and would not be able to smith with it. But Tai Tan told me, you had a way, that is why I came to you! Sect master, you must know how I am feeling right now, please let me be in charge of this project.
Tang San thought for a while before saying: Fine then, after we return to the Tang Sect, let me send you somece. Only the people there could have a chance of forging this. As far as I know, this Deep Sea Sunken Silver cannot be forged via me, only beating it with monstrous strength will soften it. Only then can it be used for forging. But this softening is also only for a very brief period, in other words, you need someone strong enough to be able to constantly help you, only then can you sessfully forge with it.
Its a pity your father ... If not, given his strength, it should naturally be possible. Among the three of us Divine Craftsmen, your father is the one who can purify metals to the highest extent with his strength and thus became a Divine Craftsman. If he were to work together with us on this then our sess rate would be over ny percent. The Clear Sky Hammer is indeed the most powerful and most destructive Spirit Tool, but also in my opinion, the most suitable for creating.
Tang San thought about it for awhile before saying: Leave this to me, I will certainly find you a suitable partner.
Holding onto the diagrams tightly, Lou Gaos eyes let out a feeling of longing.
In Tang Sans heart, Lou Gaos importance to the Tang Sect was not any lower than Tai Tan. If Tai Tan was the one who could control the manufacture of all the hidden weapons in the Tang Sect, then Lou Gao would be the one who made the most sophisticated hidden weapons in the sect. With these two Divine Smiths present, then Tang San could focus more of his energies in training and handling the various affairs in the Sect, and not have to physically participate in the weapon making. To create the Torrential Pear Blossom Needles was also his wish, were Lou Gao sessful in making it, it would no doubt make the Tang Sect a more formidable name.
Evening was the time night life in the Heaven Dou Empire truly started, the two horse carriage brought the Shrek five and the two Divine Craftsmen into the city. In order toe back quickly they constantly travelled through the day, only stopping to sleep at night, thus the trip wasparatively quickerpared to when they headed to Geng Xin city.
The horse carriages went straight back to the doorstep of the Tang Sect. The inscribed board on the Tang Sect still said Strength n, as if nothing had changed in this time. But after Tang San and the others stepped off the carriage, they saw that, in front of the gate, Defense n chief Niu Gao, Speed n chief Bai He, as well as Breaking n chief Yang Wudi, all stood waiting to receive them.
Tang San was slightly shocked that the three n leaders, no, the three Elders came out to greet them and said: How did you three elders know that I had returned?
Bai He lightly smiled: Sect master, dont tell me you forgot what the special trait of our Speed n is?
Only now did Tang San realise, You all already had the Speed n nsmen start operating?
Bai He smiled: We cannot just sit inside the Tang Sect eating rice! After we settled down, I sent all of them out. Now all the key locations within Heaven Dou City are all monitored by our nsmen. Whatever happens within the city will also be immediately reported back to us. This is also good practice for our nsmen.
Niu Gao alsoughingly said: What this n, that n, we are all Tang Sect members now. Sect master, dont just stand here already, lets all go in and take a look shall we? We cant just let this old whitebird keep boasting here, you need to see what we have achieved together during this period. Our sect has basically be established already, thest bit of finishing touches just have to slowly be adjusted.
Yang Wudi did not speak but only nodded towards Tang San. The four individual ns united under Tang Sect, Tang San first introduced these three n patriarchs to Lou Gao, before returning back to Tang Sect surrounded by his own people.
While walking through the Tang Sect door, he was considering a problem, since the Tang Sect could be considered formally established already, there needed to be a change in the way they addressed each other. There could no longer be the individual n factions, but rather unified titles and divisions. If not, how could it still be called Tang Sect? Slowly, a structure for the present Tang Sect began to take form in his mind.
Walking into the Tang Sect, he could feel the original Strength n was slightly different. The construction originally belonging to the strength n was already slightly changed.
If it was somebody else, perhaps they might not notice, but Tang San was different, because whenever Tang San went somewhere new, his mental energies would always carefully inspect the surroundings. Furthermore, the strength n grounds was where the Tang Sect would be in the future, naturally he would even more carefully observe the ce. At the moment, on the surface it seemed like nothing had changed, butpared to the ce Tang San had in his memory it was different. After Niu Gaos exnation did Tang San figure out why. The changes were made because of the Tang Sect hidden weapons. Other than the ces that were reinforced, there were now a number of ces that hidden weapons could be rigged.
For example, some bricks on the walls could be removed and hidden weapons can beunched in an instant.
Of course, this was only Tang Sans first impression upon walking through the doors. After walking to the main halls, he could truly appreciate the architectural skills of the great Defense n. The interior area of the main building had nearly doubled, many of the original buildings had also been transformed, and also many more different building had been added. How huge a project it must have been!
In this short period of time, not only did the Defense nplete the entire construction, but also all the new buildings did not sh at all with the style of the original Strength n. Itpletely did not give off even the slightest feeling of not belonging. All the buildings within the Tang Sect exuded a harmonious aura, even the difference between the new and old was barely visible. What kind of craftmanship was this? The Defense ns achievements in architecture gave Tang San the same feeling of respect he had towards the Divine Smith Lou Gao.
Niu Gao spoke to Tang San in his booming voice: Sect master, at the moment, our Tang Sect is divided into five districts, each of the four cardinal directions is for a n, while the central area shall be the sect manor. At the moment, our Tang Sect has a total of one thousand and eighty seven spirit masters, and based on the current state of our construction, we can amodate about another four hundred peoplefortably, bringing our total to one thousand five hundred people. Also ording to our newyout, the moment Tang Sect encounters enemy attack, all the spirit masters are able to take the shortest route to take up theirbat positions. Unfortunately, you forbade me from carrying out arge scale reconstruction of the outer walls, if not I would have made the Tang Sect a fortress-likepound.
Tang San smilingly said: Elder Niu Gao, you have already done an extremely good job. The Defense n is indeed the master of the construction industry. I really did not expect that you would be able to finish such a huge project in such a short amount of time.
While saying that, the group had already arrived at the main manor hall, a huge que hung atop the doors of the main manor, engraved in gold were the words Sect Master Manor, the first thing they saw upon entering was a bright and spacious square courtyard. On both sides were some simple decorations with no other nts in the courtyard. Across this yard was the sect masters meeting hall. This spacious hall could easily amodate fifty people and not be crowded. Further behind was the sect masters living quarters. Of course the specially designed room for Tang San originally belonged to Tai Tan, and after the redesigning, it had be the most well protected ce in the whole Tang Sect, but, in ordance to Tang Sans wishes there were no excessive luxuries.
With everyone seated in the main meeting hall, Tang San sat in the main seat, towards the left were the four Single Attribute n patriarchs and the Divine Smith Lou Gao, whereas on the right were four of the Shrek Seven Devils. Since it was time for work, Tang San handed Xiao Wu over to Ning Rongrong to care for. Xiao Wu was also very docile, as long as it was with either Tang San or Ning Rongrong, she would not have any feelings of restlessness.
With a smile, Tang San said: I never thought that, in this short a time, I woulde back to so many surprises, our Tang Sect can finally be considered established. Because of the current state of the spirit master world, in order to avoid trouble, I would like to avoid spreading our name outside for now. Elder Niu Gao really gave me a big surprise, each of the four single attribute ns are the cornerstones of our Tang Sects foundation. After today, I will still rely on thebined efforts of you elders, to allow the Tang Sect to flourish.
Niu Gao said with augh: Sect master, everyone here is a part of Tang Sect, you dont have to be so polite. If you need anything done, however you want to develop the Tang Sect, it''s all up to you!
Tang San nodded his head saying: This time the trip I made with elder Tai Tan to Geng Xin city was extremely rewarding, not only did we did we manage to bring the Divine Craftsman Lou Gao back, we also procured many resources. But before we allocate anything, I have a proposal that I hope to discuss with you elders.
After speaking to this point, Tang San paused for a bit. Although he still had nothing much to his name now, the strength he showed while he tried to win over the four single attribute ns had long since caused these patriarchs to acknowledge him. At this moment, everyone gazes were on him, quietly listening to his words.
The four great single attribute ns, after joining the Tang Sect, shall be one entity, to prevent any conflicts between the ns, why dont we change the titles to something unified, at the same time the four elders can also take up specific responsibilities. From now on, if there are anyrge decisions to make, then let us all discuss together beforeing up with a consensus.
Yang Wudi opened his mouth for the first time since he came back, Sect master, please describe the specifics a bit.
Tang San nodded: My n is like this. These four beside me arepanions who have gone through thick and thin with me, and shall together with you elders work together on the future Tang Sect affairs. Let me introduce each of them to you. The first one to my right is the rank sixty one auxiliary food system Spirit Emperor Oscar. He shall be responsible for the logistics of the Tang Sect in the future.
Oscar stood up and bowed with a smile on his face towards the four sect elders and Lou Gao.
Oscar was just as young, but there was not a shred of contempt in these elders hearts. After learning a lesson from Tang San, and his introduction of Oscar, a sh of rm could be seen these four elders eyes.
Chapter 189 — Tang Sect’s Five Halls
Chapter 189: Tang Sects Five Halls
In fact, even though Tang Sans spirit power was at the sixty sixth rank, he was after all a battle Spirit Master, and battle Spirit Masters advanced a bit easier than tool Spirit Masters. Among tool Spirit Masters, the most difficult to cultivate was food system tool Spirit Masters. With Oscar apparently twenty something years old still advancing past the sixtieth rank, to the Spirit Emperor level, it was obvious how talented he was. Consequently, the four n chiefs returned the courtesy in turn.
Tang Sans second introduction was Ning Rongrong,Ning Rongrong, sixty first rank auxiliary system tool Spirit Master. I think I only need to introduce her spirit for all n chiefs to understand her somewhat. Rongrong is from the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, the present Seven Treasure zed Tile School master senior Ning Fengzhis only daughter, and also the future sessor of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. Entering our Tang Sect, besides being in charge of future sect financial affairs, she also has the important responsibility ofmunicating with the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. Everyone are on the same side here, so I wont hide it, the Tang Sects establishment is vigorously backed by the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. Thats how we possess sufficient funds.
The Seven Treasure zed Tile School, once second of the three upper sects, second only to the Clear Sky School, the four single attribute n chiefs were of course very familiar with it. Just Ning Rongrongs position as the Seven Treasure zed Tile School heir was enough to make them not dare look down on her, and even more so when learning that ning Rongrong was even a bit younger than Tang San, but had still already broken through the sixtieth rank. The Seven Treasure zed Tile School had never had anyone break through the eightieth rank, but even the seventy something ranked Ning Fengzhi was already the most formidable tool Spirit Master on the entire Continent. There was no need to doubt the ability the sixty one ranked Ning Rongrong represented.
Ning Rongrong equally got up to respectfully salute the four n chiefs in greeting. As early as when she was beaten after entering Shrek Academy, her haughty manner had already disappeared. In these years she had concentrated even more on cultivation, and even if she was just turned twenty, she already had some of her fathers elegance.
Tang Sans gaze finally turned to Ma Hongjun, sitting closest to him on the right,Ma Hongjun, fifty eighth ranked power attack type battle Spirit Master, spirit Fire Phoenix. He is also a bit younger than me, and fourth oldest among us Shrek Seven Devils. His spirit is certainly best in battle properties. For the moment Ive decided to put him in charge of the Tang Sectster battle operations, specially choosing the disciples from the sect that are best at fighting to form the Martial Hall. In the future, the sects external operations will be handled by the Martial Hall.
Tang Sans gaze finally fell on Xiao Wu,I think I should also let all elders know about her. Xiao Wu was once a member of us Shrek Seven Devils, the fifth oldest. She was also my lover. But because of Spirit Halls persecution, her soul left her body. Even though shes alive, shes already lost her awareness. She only has a bit of instinct. I wont hide it from you elders, Xiao Wu is the same as my mother, originally she wasnt human, but a hundred thousand year spirit beast.
At these words, the four n chiefs as well as divine craftsman Lou Gao were simultaneously greatly rmed, their gazes at Xiao Wu immediately turning monstrous.
Tang San didnt seem to notice the change in their expressions, continuing:All you elders have seen my sixth spirit ring. The reason I can possess a hundred thousand year level spirit ring as my sixth, really isnt due to my own ability, nor is it that I can break through the limits of the Spirit Master world. Its because of Xiao Wu. In order to save me, Xiao Wu chose to sacrifice herself, sacrificing her spirit ring for me. Its also because of this that she changed into her current state. If it wasnt because I had an immortal herb called the Yearning Heartbroken Red at the time, she would long ago have truly died.
Yearning Heartbroken Red?Yang Wudi cried out.
Tang San nodded,The Blood Crystal Dragon Ginseng gave me was eaten by Xiao Wu, before that she was the little rabbit I carried. It was with the aid of these two great immortal treasures that Xiao Wu separated from the beast form, bing human. But she still has no consciousness or soul. Her soul has already fused together with my sixth spirit ring along with her sacrifice.
Even though Tang San rted it very calmly, the atmosphere in the Tang Sect sect master meeting hall still grew a bit somber. Looking at Xiao Wu, including Lou Gao, the eyes of the five elders all revealed some respect. Choosing to sacrifice herself for her lover. So what if she was a spirit beast? How many humans could do it? In their thoughts were only four words, humans inferior to beasts.
Drawing a deep breath, Tang San calmed his mood, turning to the five elders,I n to set up the four single attribute ns like this. Because we are in ourselves a sect, its not too appropriate to continue calling it as ns. I want to simply change the naming of the four single attribute ns. The Strength n will hereafter be called the Strength Hall, mainly in charge of the sects hidden weapons production. This is also the future main source of ie. Elder Tai Tan will hold the concurrent post as hall master. The Defense n will hereafter change name to Defense Hall, in charge of the sects defense and all manner of construction obligations. Elder Niu Gao will hold concurrent post as hall master. The Speed n will change to Speed Hall, in charge of information gathering, investigation, and news. Elder Bai He holds concurrent post as hall master. The Breaking n will change name to Medicine Hall, in charge of sect defense along with the Defense n, but mainly refining medicine. Among these, the drugs will be split into healing and poison. I will talk over the concrete details with elder Yang Wudi. Elder Yang Wudi holds concurrent post as Medicine Hall master.
This is all I can think of for the moment. At the same time, all elders present as well as I, Oscar, Ning Rongrong, and elder Lou Gao, altogether nine people will form Procedure Hall. We willmonly discuss all major sect events, and decide by vote. Each person has one vote. What do you elders think?
The Shrek Seven Devils naturally wouldnt object to Tang Sans proposal. Tang San had for the moment thought of these for the Tang Sects structure, the remainder was a matter for discussion.
As the head of the five elders, Tai Tan was first to speak up. His expression when looking at Tang San was clearly filled with praise,I have no objections, sect masters ns are very systematic. If I were to raise one opinion, I feel that, as sect master, your authority really is a bit too little. I propose that the sect master has two votes. Even if its adding one vote for miss Xiao Wu. At the same time, sect master possesses a veto power.
Not only Tai Tan, the other elders also nodded simultaneously. Even if Tang Sans ns changed the names of the four single attribute ns, he divided the authority evenly, without monopolizing power. This bit made the elders exceedingly appreciative. But they were intelligent people, and also saw that the future aplishments of the few Shrek Seven Devils in front of them was immeasurable. If they only coveted a bit of strength at present, then some day the future of the four single attribute ns might be affected. This was something they didnt wish to see. Even more, as the sect master, Tang San should originally possess even more authority.
Lou Gao spoke up,Sect master, now they all have duties, then what about me?
Tang San said:Senior Lou Gao, you should basically also be part of Strength Hall. However, I dont want to give you a post there. Tai Tan is in charge of Tang Sects overall hidden weapon production, so I want you to be in charge of producing the Tang Sects most advanced hidden weapons. Once the cksmith schrs Si Di and Si Kai arrive, it will be up to you and them toplete this responsibility. I will make blueprints for all the Tang Sects most advanced hidden weapons and materials and give them to you. I believe that, among the future hidden weapons the Tang Sect produces, each and every one with the characters Lou Gao will be on the divine tool level.
Hearing that Tang San would offer him blueprints and materials, Lou Gaos eyes immediately brightened, hurriedly saying:Alright. Then its decided, I have no objections.
The Tang Sects first high level conference ended smoothly, without any dissenting voices. The Tang Sects overall structure andbor division was already rified, and this recently established sect immediately got to work.
The five elders left, leaving only the Shrek Five Devils in the meeting hall.
Oscar said:Little San, isnt it careless to leave me in charge of logistics? I dont have any experience in that area.
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:This is originally a joint responsibility for you and Rongrong. Anyway, Rongrong is our god of wealth, so your logistics work will need her support. With your rtionship, I dont think theres anyone more suited to hold this post. Don''t tell me you dont believe you have the ability? You might have a lot of work. Later you and Rongrong go to the warehouse together and take stock of the metals we got on our trip this time, then supply Strength Hall. Our development has to be elerated. The distance to the day of the seven sect reselection assembly is getting closer and closer.
Oscarughed helplessly,Fine. Youre pushing me beyond my ability. Oh, right, shouldnt we go back the the Academy first? I dont know how the thing with the four element academies turned out.
Tang San nodded, saying:We should make a trip back, Rongrong has been gone for so long and should go back to see uncle Ning. How about this, Little Ao, you and Rongrong go back to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, me and Fatty will visit the Academy. Teacher and the others should also have returned. After youve been to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, return and meet up with us at the Academy.
Even though the Tang Sect had just been established, they currently possessed the advantage of abundant resources. First of all was their location. Within Heaven Dou City, even if Spirit Hall discovered their existence, they would still be unable to easily move against them, at the same time the Tang Sect also had the backing of the Shrek Academy and the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, so much that even the Heaven Dou imperial family supported them. As long as they didnt step on the wrong path, Tang San believed that he definitely could develop and advance the Tang Sect on the Douluo Continent.
The four left the Tang Sect almost simultaneously, hurrying in different directions. Tang San pulled Xiao Wu and went towards the Shrek Academy together with Ma Hongjun.
They had just left when, suddenly, they met a troop of around a hundred cavalry straight ahead, unexpectedly galloping down the street at high speed, just likest time when Tang San met fourth prince Xue Bengs troop. Because he had Xiao Wu along, Tang San didnt want to frighten her, and stepped out of the way to the side of the street with Fatty.
Even though that troop of cavalry was very fast, their horsemanship was exquisite, and they even had a somewhat severe aura.
Tang Sans heart twitched, vaguely sensing something wrong, but he was still unable to say why. Having left Heaven Dou City for a time, just now there also hadnt been time to exchange information with elder Bai He. But his intuition was always very sharp. Reaching out to hold Xiao Wus slender waist, he said to Ma Hongjun:Fatty, well move a bit faster, something might be happening in Heaven Dou City.
Ma Hongjun stared nkly,It wouldnt. Everything seems very normal to me! Besides, if something ha happened, why didnt elder Bai He tell us just now?
Tang San shook his head, saying:I dont know either, only, just now that troop of cavalry was a bit strange. There was no one among them dressed as a noble, still daring to rush down the street like that only has one other exnation, that they were carrying out a mission. But what urgent missions could there be in Heaven Dou City? Lets first go take a look at the Academy. Any situation should be clear there.
Very quickly, the three returned to the Shrek Academy. Entering the Academy, Tang Sans uneasy feeling from those soldiers before faded a lot. At least on the surface, it didnt seem like anything had changed at the Academy. Everything seemed very ordinary. Right now it was already after ss, and students came and went in a steady stream.
These students naturally knew Ma Hongjun and Tang San, and they could be seen stepping aside one by one, standing there and worshipfully watching them enter the Academy. Even if Tang San and Ma Hongjun were no longer considered members, their status in the Shrek Academy wasnt any lower than that of the teachers, to the extent that they were even seen as the spiritual emblem of Shrek Academy.
At the school building, the three went directly to Flenders office, and Ma Hongjun went up and knocked.
Flenders familiar voice came from inside,Enter.
Fatty smiled at Tang San, making a gesture of everything as always and pushed open the door.
Flender leisurely leaned back in his office chair, and immediately smiled on seeing Ma Hongjun,Hongjun, youve returned
He had only reached so far when he screeched to a stop, shooting out of his chair, his eyes filled with a startled light. Because he could now see Tang San and Xiao Wu following Ma Hongjun in.
Just as Tang San and Xiao Wu entered, there was already another familiar voice echoing from outside.
Flender, you really dont care about anything. Erlong said youre refusing to work again?
With a rigid face, a familiar figure entered the not yet closed door. Tang San had already respectfully turned around,Teacher.
The new arrival was Grandmaster, only, right now it was as if he hadnt heard Tang Sans words, his expression hardly any different from Flender, staring fixedly at Xiao Wu next to Tang San, white dressed, scorpion braid hanging over her chest.
Ma Hongjun chuckled,Very astonishing. Xiao Wu resurrected.
This, little San, whats going on here?Xiao Wus appearance already exceeded the limits of Grandmasters imagination. With his research into spirits and spirit beasts, he couldnt understand how Xiao Wu could recover her human shape in such a short time.
Tang San nced at Xiao Wu with a look full of tenderness, tightly pulling her waist close, simply exining the matter of Xiao Wus resurrection.
Listening to Tang Sans ount, whether it was Flender or Grandmaster, they both disyed knowing smiles.
Excellent, her body has recovered, we can always think of a way for the rest.Flender sighed.
Ma Hongjun said:Teacher, has something major happened in Heaven Dou City in the time weve been gone?
Flender looked distracted,Nothings happened! Everything is normal. Eh. Oh, right,st time you dealt with the matter of the four element academies very well. Now theyve already formally merged into our Shrek Academy. If its only in terms of the strength of the Academy, our Shrek Academy can absolutely count as number one on the Continent.
What?This time, even Tang San was shocked,The four element academies have merged into Shrek Academy?
Flender chuckled, saying:The four element academies are just stray dogs, dont tell me they can hope to share our cup of soup in Heaven Dou City?
Grandmaster snapped:Thats also because they encountered an unscrupulous profiteer like you. With a shark like you going to set terms for the academies, how could we lose out?
Flender proudly said:Thats all thanks to Tang San and the others arrangements before leaving. The four element academies were finally scared by Bone Douluo and the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. Besides, the second time they came, not only was Bone Douluo was here, but even Poison Douluo came. With two Title Douluo supervising, would they dare notpromise?
Listening to Flender, Tang Sans heart twitched,Senior Dugu came?He naturally wouldnt address Dugu Bo as old freak to outsiders.
Flender said:He was looking for you, seemed quite urgent. At that time I gave the four element academies an introduction to that honorary dean of ours. Speaking of, Poison Douluo might not be equal to Bone Douluo in terms of strength, but for deterrence, hes far superior. His poison is a tyrannical ability that can silently annihte countless opponents.
The previously diluted sense of crisis once again appeared in Tang Sans heart. He didnt get deeper into the immensely self satisfied Flenders dealings with the four element academies, and questioned closer:Dean Flender, senior Dugu didnt say why he was looking for me?
Flender shook his head:He didnt say, after I introduced him to the four element academies, he left in a hurry. His expression seemed a bit abnormal. As if he was troubled by something. Its possible it was something about Spirit Hall.
No, wrong. Tang Sans mind moved like lightning, immediately recalling the contents of hisst discussion with Dugu Bo. At that time Dugu Bo had just treated emperor Xue Yes poison, and ording to him, it was almost done. What matter could have him anxiouslye looking for him?
With Dugu Bos strength, it was naturally impossible to be something rted to power. Then, there was only one possibility.
After a simple analysis, Tang Sans estimation of Dugu Bos reason for finding him was more or less correct, and he also couldnt help feeling somewhat anxious. For Tang Sects future development, it naturally wouldnt do to only rely on the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. Only by relying on the great tree of the Heaven Dou Empire could they develop to their fullest potential.
Grandmaster and Flender noticed Tang Sans silence, and didnt disturb him. Along with the rise of the Shrek Seven Devils strength, their influence in the Spirit Master world also imperceptibly rose to a higher and higher degree. Especially now that Tang San had decided to establish the Tang Sect. Even if it was impossible to gain the approval of Spirit Hall, Flender and Grandmaster both understood that this exceptionally talented disciple had already stepped onto the Spirit Master world stage in a true sense. As long as everything went smoothly, Tang San and the Shrek Seven Devils would shine brightly in the Spirit Master world.
Tang San returned to himself, somewhat apologetically looking at Grandmaster and Flender,Im sorry, I spaced out.
Grandmaster shook his head, saying:Little San, how far has that Tang Sect of yourse?
Tang San said:Everything is already in order, we can start regr operations at once. We had a rich harvest on our trips to Rising Dragon City and Gengxin City. The four single attribute ns have now already joined the Tang Sect, giving the sect its embryonic form. Next is to operate the sect at full strength, manufacturing the first batch of hidden weapons. Once we have hidden weapons to a certain extent and in stock, the sect can be considered to stand firmly.
Listening to Tang San, Flender and Grandmaster couldnt help simultaneously being excited. They of course knew about the four single attribute ns. The previous Clear Sky School was a colossus in the Spirit Master world. As the Continents number one sect, the subordinates of the Clear Sky School, besides the directly rted Spirit Masters, supported a total sum of more than four thousand Spirit Masters. The most famous among these were the four single attribute ns. In their most flourishing stage, they each had close to one thousand five hundred Spirit Masters. That was already a considerable number in the Spirit Master world. Moreover, even though each of the four single attribute ns had veryrge drawbacks, at the same time they also possessed extremelyrge aplishments in their own spheres of influence. To use an appropriate term, their power was extremely frightening.
When the Clear Sky Schools old sect master chose not to confront Spirit Hall head on and retreat, even if it prevented cmity for the Clear Sky School, it still might not have been proper. Even though Spirit Halls power was enormous, the Clear Sky Schools overall strength wasnt weak. Now that Tang San had taken in the four single attribute ns, as long as they were deployed appropriately, the Tang Sect would have future aplishments.
Grandmaster said:Even though the four single attribute ns havent existed in the Spirit Master world for very long, each of their strengths and skills will be extremely useful to the Tang Sects future. Little San, you have to treat them well.
Tang San nodded,Teacher, dont worry. Today Ive already made some simple arrangements for the Tang Sects structure ..
Next, he went through the five Halls he had established in the Tang Sect today, as well a each of their roles.
...... so at present the Tang Sects main strength is all used on building the sect, as well as producing hidden weapons. Even though the four single attribute ns are outstanding, theyre still not suited to bing true warriors. Later the Martial Hall Fatty is responsible for will expand, absorbing some Spirit Masters with strength. At the same time, I also n toter establish a Punishment Hall, to deal with the Tang Sects internal matters.
Flender smiled:Little San, these five Halls of yours are all very characteristic. Then wont Oscar and ning Rongrong establish a Hall?
Tang San said:For the moment there is no need. Little Ao, Rongrong, and Fatty, will allter be the Tang Sects vice sect masters. Finances and logistics are both fairly important. Ive talked it over with Rongrong, and were nning to first transfer some personnel from the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. Once everything is on track, well rece them with our own people. Right now theres no capital to establish a Hall.
Flender said:In the future, if theres anything the Academy can help you with, just say it. Because of Spirit Hall, now there has also begun to appear problems with recruiting students. Spirit Hall has recently integrated a lot of advanced Spirit Master academies, leading to the majority of young spirit masters joining them. If not for our Shrek Academy still having some reputation, Im afraid circumstances wouldve been even worse. After Spirit Masters graduate, they always need to find a way forward. I hope that your Tang Sect will be able to be this way in the future.
Tang San nodded, but didnt make any promises. The Tang Sect had only just set out, and while he of course hoped the Tang Sect couldter absorb some outstanding Spirit Masters, at the same time he didnt want both good and bad people to mix in with the Tang Sect. The concrete circumstances still depended on theter development of the Tang Sect, as well as the circumstances on the Shrek Academys side.
Grandmaster seemed to know what Tang San was thinking, and calmly said:Little San, this time we led the students to hunt spirit beasts in the spirit beast forest, and there also emerged a batch of quite promising students. I will do some screening among them, and pick out some outstanding students to join the Tang Sect.
Tang San smiled wryly:Im afraid they wont be willing when the timees. After all, right now the Tang Sect has only just started out.
Grandmasters face revealed a rare smile,No, youre wrong about that. You might not know the influence you have on the hearts of the students right now. After the few times youve disyed your strength, right now youre practically an idol to the students in the Academy. When they hear they have a chance to be part of a sect established by you, practically every student in the Academy will sign up. The graduation exam is in half a month. At the same time there will be a test for them. When the timees I will pick out a group of students with good strength and morals and send them to you. Young Spirit Masters are impulsive and hot-blooded. I believe you wont let them down.
Seeing the faint smile on Grandmasters face, Tang Sans heart warmed. His Teacher had already prepared to help him.
Teacher, thank you
Grandmaster smiled slightly, saying:What thanks. You are my only disciple, I only wish for you to be even more outstanding. Reach Title Douluo soon, and let me see the true might of twin spirits, that is the best gratitude you can show me. Im carefully researching your present circumstances. Among all Spirit Masters, you can be considered the most special case. Possessing a hundred thousand year spirit ring and four spirit bones at sixtieth rank. Also twin spirits. For your future development direction and your own circumstances, Ive made some simple assessments regarding spirit power development and all kinds of attributes.
Speaking of spirits, Grandmasters mind clearly grew stimted,The greatest drawback of twin spirits is that the attribute upgrade from a quantity of spirit rings surpassing that of ordinary Spirit Masters will be too much for the body to handle. I once spoke to you about this issue for the Spirit Master world. Spirit Masters are human, and each person have their own endurance limits. The higher this limit is, the more attribute advancement they can endure. Of course, this also has an important rtionship with the spirit rings and spirit bones obtained.
Spirit Halls current Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong also possesses twin spirits. Even if I dont know how strong she is now, Im certain she will inevitably already be cultivating both spirits simultaneously. With her position in Spirit Hall, the added attributes from each of her spirit rings naturally wont becking. But she still hasnt reached her limit. Ive always reflected on this problem over these years, why hasnt Bibi Dongs added attributes reached the limit? Her own attributes evolving is unrted to any outside assistance. That goes even more for the bodys ability to withstand it. In other words, she definitely uses some method to share her the burden of her excessively advanced attributes. Thinking on it from this point of view, I found some small clues. But Ive never dared be certain. Onlyst time when I heard you speak of your spirit bones forming an armor could I be more or less confident in my estimate. If Im not mistaken, if you could possess a perfect configuration of spirit bones, you would immediately form that special spirit bone armor. And such an armor in itself will cause a certain variation. Not only can it protect the body, it will also cause the Spirit Masters own endurance to rise dramatically.
At the same time, Ive also carefully researched your present condition. Youre different from Bibi Dong. Your body can be said to have passed a thousand hammer blows, and a hundred refinements. Especially those immortal treasure herbs you took caused enormous changes to your body. For the present you, your physical endurance far surpasses that of ordinary people. Consequently, I believe that after your Blue Silver Emperor is cultivated to the Title Douluo level, even if you continue absorbing with the Clear Sky Hammer spirit, there shouldnt be any problems at least within four spirit rings. And at that time, I hope you can already possess a full set of spirit bones. Then we can examine my hypothesis. If my conjecture is correct, then, you will very possibly be a twin spirit dual Douluo.
Tang San listened carefully to Grandmaster, only speaking up once Grandmaster finished his ount:Teacher, then isnt the Supreme Pontiff already a twin spirit dual Douluo now?
Grandmaster shook his head, saying:No, that shouldnt be the case. Even if Bibi Dong is a genius, at the same time she is also a perfectionist. If Im not mistaken, right now she should only be a single Title Douluo. Even I dont know what her second spirit is, but from her actions against Xiao Wu, she clearly hasnt gathered all spirit rings for her second spirit yet. She is inevitably hoping to have even more powerful spirit rings to absorb. Of course, I can also be sure that, right now, she is absolutely the most powerful Supreme Pontiff in the history of Spirit Hall.
Tang Sans impression of Bibi Dong had always been that appearance when the Shrek Seven Devils participated in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament. When his father appeared that time, Bibi Dong didnt disy much power. It felt as if her strength wasnt very different from Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo.
Seeing the expression of deep thought in Tang Sans eyes, Grandmaster lowered his voice:Little San, you must remember what I say. You cannot for any reason underestimate Bibi Dong. Not even if you be a twin spirit dual Douluo in the future. Im rtively familiar with Bibi Dongs character. Shes not only someone who will do anything to achieve her goals, shes also an extremely patient power. Otherwise she wouldnt be the Supreme Pontiff right now. Even I didnt know she actually had twin spirits before she seeded as Supreme Pontiff.
Just as the master and disciple pair were discussing twin spirits, suddenly, an impatient voice came from outside,Has the little freak returned?
Is Tang San back? I dont know! If he is, he should be with Flender.The replying voice belonged to Liu Erlong.
The office door opened, but before Liu Erlong coulde inside, the Shrek Academy honorary dean, poison title Dugu Bo had already charged in like a whirlwind. With one look at Tang San, he immediately exulted.
Little freak, I heard that Ning family girl say you were back. I came to find you immediately. Quicklye with me, theres big trouble.
While speaking, he directly pulled Tang San from the sofa, rming Xiao Wu next to him who immediately tightly grabbed onto Tang Sans arm and hiding behind him.
Dugu Bo also looked distracted on noticing Xiao Wu, but he clearly had even more important things on his mind,Quickly, quickly. You brat, youve been gone for so long. If you were even a bitter, Im afraid there wouldve been major trouble. I can only count on you now.
With Xiao Wu rmed, Tang San couldnt help frowning a bit,Old freak, dont be anxious, no matter how urgent it is it can still wait a while. Is it that emperor Xue Yes poison has resurged?
Dugu Bo stared nkly,How did you know?
Tang San smiled wryly:Besides poison, what else would you need my help for? Dean Flender mentioned you were looking for me, so I guessed.
Dugu Bo looked at Grandmaster and Flender, revealing an extremely serious expression,Little San, this time really is troublesome. Emperor Xue Ye is on the verge of death.
What?Besides the soulless Xiao Wu, everyone in Flenders office cried out simultaneously. Everyone were shocked by this sudden news.
Chapter 190 — The Palace Gate, Alarming Change, Enemy Shadows Appear
Chapter 190: The Pce Gate, rming Change, Enemy Shadows Appear
Dugu Bos words shocked everyone in the small office, excluding Xiao Wu.
Emperor Xue Ye was not going to make it? At this moment, the uneasiness in Tang Sans heart finally found its reason, he had finally understood why there was the feeling of an emergency in his heart. It was the atmosphere, those soldiers he met in Heaven Dou City were exuding an austere aura.
Being the emperor of one of the two great nations, if emperor Xue Ye were to pass away, then the all the Continent would undergo earthshaking amounts of change. This would also affect the secret coalition the Heaven Dou Empire and the Star Luo Empire with each other. And the one who would benefit from this the most was without a doubt Spirit Hall. If in such a crucial moment, the emperor of Heaven Dou Empire were to pass, the empire would fall into a power struggle and no doubt their efforts mounted against Spirit Hall with great difficulty woulde to a standstill.
However, although a sense of danger abruptly emerged in Tang Sans heart, it too quickly subsided as he calmed down, Old freak, what on earth is going on? Didnt you previously tell me the poison within emperor Xue Ye has been sessfully controlled already?
Dugu Bo bitterlyughed: The poison at that time was indeed sessfully controlled by me. I used the poison of the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor to try to counter poison with poison, by allowing the two poisons to neutralise each other then to use medicine to slowly deal with the lingering poison and side effects. But who would have known, the emperor whose condition had already stabilized, a month ago suddenly had a rpse, whats more the reaction this time was much more violent. I carefully examined his blood, before I found out that the poison in his blood was constantly evolving and it was evolving at a very fast pace. Although I could use my Phosphorus Emperor Snakes poison to counter the poison within his body, but after each time I had neutralised the poison, before too long a new kind of poison would appear. Each time the poison would be even stronger, I have already calcted, after the seventh time I use this method to neutralize the poison in emperor Xue Yes body, the poison will once again rpse and it would take his life, with no chance to rescue him then. That is why, unless there is no other way left I dont even dare to try this method anymore.
Dazzling brilliance burst out of Tang Sans eyes, Then how many times have you used this method?
With a solemn look, Dugu Bo said, I have used it six times. I only use it when his body can no longer take the effects of the poison, but each time the time between the rpses also shortens.
Tang San took a deep breath. If I guess correctly. The poison Emperor Xue Ye is afflicted with is not a simple concocted poison, but aplex poison concocted by mixing many poisons. Such a poison would have an extremely potent effect with a myriad of symptoms, you can even say, everyone who knew how to mix poisons will also end up with different poisons. And amongst them, this kind of multi-poison mix is the hardest to deal with. If we want to purge this poison then we first need to find the source. The multi-poison mix is especially hard to identify, and if we cannot find it then we will not be able to find a remedy nor will we be able to treat it. This time there really is huge trouble.
Dugu Bo anxiously said: Enough, enough of this chit-chat, hurry ande with me to the Heaven Dou imperial pce. If even you dont have a solution, then there will be a revolution in Heaven Dou Empire.
Tang San as if suddenly remembering something said: Hold on a moment, let us go pick someone up and bring him along with us. To identify a multi-poison mix, the more people we have the better.
Dugu Bo was slightly shocked when he said: What? You still know someone who is good with poisons?
Tang San said: Lets go, Ill exin on the way. Grandmaster, dean Flender, we shall take our leave first. Fatty you wait here for Rongrong and Oscar. If a revolution really urs here in Heaven Dou Empire, then our ns would also have to change.
Tang San brought Xiao Wu and Dugu Bo away from the Shrek Academy together. On the way back to the Tang Sect, Tang San told Dugu Bo about his establishment of the Tang Sect in brief. And the person he was going to find was without a doubt, the leader of the breaking n, Yang Wudi. Although Tang San had not had have the chance to study things regarding herbs with this medicine master, since Yang Wudi was able to identify the Aromatic Silk Beauty Immortal Treasure and the Yearning Heartbroken Red these two divine herbs, Tang San could tell that in the field of medicine, Yang Wudi was actually superior to the Poison Douluo, and perhaps even not inferior to himself.
Although Dugu Bo was the poison Douluo, most of his poison originated from his Spirit, and not from his understanding of medicine like Tang San and Yang Wudi.
As time was of the essence and Ning Rongrong was not around. The three of them after returning to the Tang Sect, had no choice but to bring Xiao Wu along as well to the royal chambers. By his side was a Title Douluo, thus Tang San did not have to worry about the safety of Xiao Wu. Even if anything happened in the royal chambers, given the strength of the three of them, protecting Xiao Wu was no problem.
Dugu Bo and Yang Wudi had never met before. At first Dugu Bo even had some contempt towards Yang Wudi, but on the way to the royal chambers, while he was exining the symptoms on emperor Xue Ye, Yang Wudi raised many valuable points which made him no longer dare to look down on the Tang Sect Medicine Hall master.
As the Heaven Dou imperial pce came within sight, Dugu Bo told Tang San: Little San, regardless of how things turn out this time, you can consider me a part of your Tang Sect, the position of your sects Medicine Hall master is not of interest to me, but I ought to qualify as a sect elder right?
Tang Sanughingly replied: Of course you do. How can i possibly stop you? But, arent you the kind that likes to be free and unwilling to join any sect?
Dugu Bo snorted. Is this Tang Sect not yours? Could it be that you are still biased against me? Speaking up to here, he lightly sighed, It is true that i like to be free, but that is a matter of the past, I am already getting old. Wanting to enter back into the Spirit Hall is also pretty much impossible at this point. Ill use your Tang Sect for my retirement. Anyway, its fine as long as you see to my food and drink. Call me if theres any excitement like fighting and killing.
Yang Wudi who was travelling with them had his usual cold look, but inwardly he was shocked, from the names that Tang San and Dugu Bo used to address each other, he could tell that their rtionship was not simple. As a Title Douluo, Dugu Bo was speaking to Tang San as an equal and without the slightest bit of hypocrisy and surprisingly straight forward. For Yang Wudi, during his whole life, other than training, he would research medicines, and as such naturally heard about the great fame of the Poison Douluo. His original impression of Dugu Bo was that of a Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor, an extremely venomous snake. But from todays observation, he did not even give off the slightest cold demeanor.
How could Yang Wudi know that his original impression of Dugu Bo is not wrong, but it was just that when Dugu Bo was with Tang San his character would greatly change. In these many years, it could be said that Tang San was his only friend, that''s right, a friend that he could confide in and not a junior.
Tang San smilingly said: You didnt have to put it so bleakly, as long as you are willing, I can take care of you. He didnt say that Tang Sect would take care of Dugu Bos retirement as, after all, the Tang Sect belonged to him.
Dugu Boughed to cover up his emotions, but Yang Wudi quietly observing by the side could still see the gratitude deep in his eyes.
Upon entering the pce, with Dugu Bos presence, the four of them did not face any resistance. Dugu Bo was a distinguished guest of the Heaven Dou imperial family, and had great authority here. He brought the trio to the chambers of emperor Xue Ye. Only upon reaching here were they stopped.
Soldiers d in ck armour and wielding spears stood in everyone''s way.
Dugu Bo took out his special golden VIP token, Move aside, we have urgent matters to attend to with his majesty.
The soldier captain coldly said: The emperor is resting. Under the crown princes orders, none is allowed to enter. Anyone who disobeys will be killed without pardon.
Dugu Bo froze for a moment, Do you not see what is written on this golden tablet? Written on the tablet were the two words, honorable guest . Representing that the holder was akin to Emperor Xue Yes personal guest.
The soldier captains looked like he was deeply contemting yet did not show any signs of standing aside.
Tang San lips moved, directing his voice towards Dugu Bo, asking: Have you seen these soldiers before?
Dugu Bo shook his head, All of them are unfamiliar.
Tang San heart trembled, I fear things are taking a turn for the worst. If my judgement is correct, emperor Xue Ye was poisoned by Xue Qinghe, he probably got wind of youing to find me, after all, Xue Qinghe is Uncle Nings disciple so he probably knows that I am good with poison. He definitely wants to avoid having the two of us treat emperor Xue Yes poison together.
Dugu Bo frowned, That cant be right can it? After all, he is still Xue Yes son.
Tang San coldlyughed, If he still remembers emperor Xue Ye as his own father, then he would not have done this. Regardless of whether our guess is right or wrong, lets first save emperor Xue Ye, if not, then our guess would not matter anyway.
Dugu Bo somewhat taken aback, You mean to?
Tang Sans face revealed a hint of a smile, without answering Dugu Bo, he walked forward, withdrawing a golden tablet from his twenty-four moonlight bridges Senior Dugu Bos tablet was not enough for us to enter, but what about this tablet of mine?
The tablet that Tang San took out was the tablet that Xue Qinghe had previously given him, the design on the tablet was slightly different.
The soldier captain froze for a moment, looking at the golden tablet in Tang Sans hand in shock. When he had initially received the orders, it was to not allow Dugu Bo into the emperors chambers, but now, the personing with him was holding onto the crown princes golden tablet. Just what was going on?
Tang San walked a few more steps, speaking in a serious tone: The situation has changed, the crown prince changed his mind. Hurry up and let us in.
These golden tablets were equivalent to their owners orders itself. With Tang San holding the princes golden tablet, although there was doubt in their hearts, the captain did not dare disobey and raised his hand to indicate to all the soldiers to let them pass.
With this move from the soldiers, Tang San and Dugu Bos expression greatly changed, they previously did not notice, but the spirit fluctuations released by these soldiers shocked them greatly. This was not a group of Heaven Dou Empire imperial guards, rather this was clearly a squadronprised of spirit masters. There was a whole fifty spirit masters here, and from their spirit fluctuations they were all no less than rank fifty.
Tang San had some regret, he did not regreting here with Dugu Bo, but rather, he regretted bringing Xiao Wu along. He could not bear to put Xiao Wu who had regained her human form into the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse. But if the situation were to worsen, for Xiao Wus safety, this was all he could do.
Dugu Bo never expected that Tang San would be able to pull out such a tablet, but this was not the time to talk about it, so he and Yang Wudi hurried and followed Tang San to enter the emperors chambers.
At this moment, a leisurely and pleasant male voice rang out: So Tang Yin is actually Tang San, to think i actually made a mistake when i was at the Moon Pavilion. Brother Tang San, I really never imagined that your appearance and temperament would change so much.
We pay our respects to your highness. The surrounding soldiers all knelt down uniformly, while Tang San pulled Xiao Wu and slowly turned around.
Xue Qinghe only brought two people along, slowly walking in their direction. He looked just as handsome as before, and as sincere as before, still giving people the feeling of being very approachable. But for some reason, after meeting him today, Tang San could also feel some coldness from him.
Following behind Xue Qinghe were two old men, they were not dressed in royal garments but rather normalmoner clothes, from these two people, although Tang San could not see anything special, he could feel Dugu Bo beside him suddenly be tense.
What could cause the Title Douluo Dugu Bo beside him to show such a change? Tang San had already formed a judgement of the two old mans abilities.
Hello, your highness. Tang San bowed slightly to Xue Qinghe.
Xue Qinghe walked to about five meters away from Tang San andpany, sighing he said: Brother Tang San, frankly speaking, I have not been so good recently, my father has been ill, there has been trouble inside and outside the pce. Uncle and fourth brother took this opportunity to make their moves. Ah I have been very sad! Brother Tang San, what brings you here to visit father? Why didnt you juste and tell me, it would have been so much easier for me to bring you in. Oh, thats right Xue Ke has missed you dearly, after you unfortunately disappeared. Xue Ke is my only sister you know, my dearest sister. Tang San, you better not let down her kindness!
Tang San smiled indifferently, saying: I thank your highness for your kind works. In my life I maye across many good things, but I can only take care of one. With Xiao Wu, I already do not have any more regrets. Your highness, senior Dugu Bo brought me here today is specifically to take a look at his majestys poison. Could you first let us go inside to treat his majesty?
Xue Qinghes facial expression slightly changed, as he softly said: Regarding my father, you dont have to trouble yourself. Since you finally visited this pce, why not let us sit down and catch up.
Tang San calmly looked at Xue Qinghe, suddenly sighing a long sigh, It would seem that the people guarding here are all from the Spirit Hall. Your highness.
This time, Xue Qinghes expression finally changed, Tang San, what rubbish are you speaking of? This ce is the Heaven Dou Empires pce, a forbidden ce, how can people from Spirit Hall possibly be here?
Tang San put Xiao Wus hand into the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse. Inserting a little spirit power into the purse, there was a sh and Xiao Wu disappeared. This was the greatest benefit of the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, it could store living things. Although he did not like it, but in order to protect Xiao Wu, Tang San had no choice but to do this.
Your highness, you made a few mistakes. In the Heaven Dou Empire there are quite many Spirit Masters. But, even so there are only a few Title Douluo. But given Emperor Xue Yes status, how could these Title Douluo be not protecting him but rather appear by your side, let alone two of them. Are these Title Douluos so cheap? To be able to dispatch two Title Douluos, in this continent there are only a few. Spirit Hall happens to be the strongest one capable of doing so. This is the first mistake.
Secondly, you changed all the guards here to spirit masters, is it really to protect his majesty? I dont think so, you are just using them to prevent any other people from getting close. Whats more, all the spirit masters in the empire are being trained by my teacher. I just came from Shrek Academy, if the Heaven Dou Empire really needed dozens of spirit masters who were not at all weak to protect the pce, did you think teacher would not tell me?
Thirdly, when your highness saw me, you immediately knew that I was Tang San. Even though the tablet in my hand was yours, but i could also possibly have been given to me by someone else. That is why when you first saw me, you should have asked Tang Ying, how did you get this tablet? and not immediately called my name. That is why i am certain, you have a rtion with Spirit Hall, which is how you got hold of information about me, finding out that Tang Ying is actually Tang San, and not because you recognised me from the tablet in my hand.
After saying so much, more simply put is the fact that you appeared heavily guarded inside the pce, while letting out so much cold killing intent, should be enough to prove that the one who poisoned the emperor is you. Even if it is just spection, I believe that I am already pretty much on the dot. The only thing that i do not understand is, are you really so heartless? To do such a thing to your own father. The position of emperor sure is good, but he still is your father after all.
After listening to Tang San make his second point, Xue Qinghes face was already pale, while listening to Tang San finish, he had actually calmed down.
*p p p* Xue Qinghe pped his hands, Very good, nothing less from one of the Shrek Seven Devils. From all these small clues you can guess so much. But how are you going to prove this guess?
Tang San smiled, Very simple, as long as you let me enter and have a look at his majesty. The truth will naturally reveal itself. But i am guessing that no matter what, you will not be willing to let me enter. His majesty has already been poisoned, as long as this time he dies from the poison, you will naturally be absolved of all the evidence, and the the position as the Heaven Dou Empires emperor. How would you possibly allow me to approach his majesty and allow the possibility of developments which ruin your n?
Tang San, you know, you are even smarter than I thought. Xue Qinghes eyes revealed a look of sincerity. You guessed it right, this time I indeed borrowed the power of the Spirit Hall. But this was also because i had no other choice. Second Uncle and Fourth Brother were already eyeing the throne, if I did not do this, after father passed away, there would certainly be an internal power struggle, which I am certain we all do not want to see. Why dont you stay with me in the kingdom, with your ability, you can be my right-hand man. Money, women, power, even if you want spirit rings or spirit bones, I can give all these to you. Your intellect is more frightening than your fighting powers, I need people like you to help me build Heaven Dou Empire.
Tang Sanughed, but you could see contempt in his smile, Xue Qinghe, did you think that I would join forces with someone who tried to usurp the throne by killing his own father? If in order to fulfil your goal you can kill even your father, what is there that you cannot do? I really am very doubtful as to whether you really are emperor Xue Yes son in the end.
Xue Qinghe did not get angry at Tang Sans words, rather his eyes revealed some regret, Such a pity that a genius like you will have to be killed here. Tang San, you are so smart, but did you not know that if you said everything about me out like this, there is no way I can let you go? Why do you want to go through all this trouble?
Tang San smiled, with a fearless look said: Your Highness, a person like you would naturally never understand why I would do something like this. Actually, in everyones heart there are many good things and many dirty secrets, you have them and so do I. But, in everyones hearts there are two monarchs managing them. And these two monarchs names are Morality and Conscience. Only after passing through them will our hearts decide if we should carry out an action. Once these two monarchs in our hearts die, then the person can longer be considered a human, but rather just like you, a beast.
Once he finished his words, an object was suddenly flung out behind Tang Sans back, all the way towards the sky. Suddenly releasing a radiant red light along with a sharp whistling sound.
Xue Qinghe could no longer keep his calm, Do it.
Tang Sans voice at the same time reached Yang Wudi and Dugu Bos ears, Defensive formation, stay close, wait for reinforcements. The thing that he threw was his own special re, produced by the Tang Sect. Although this world had not discovered explosives, but the explosive making process was already clearly known to Tang San. He had long since experimented with simple explosives, this re was one of his test products. Back then, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School managed to avoidplete annihtion because of this.
The two old men standing behind Xue Qinghe shed ahead, rushing quickly towards the Tang trio, one of them rushed directly towards Dugu Bo, the other towards Tang San. While charging, dazzling lightsbined with a huge spirit force exploded from them as nine brilliant spirit rings appeared.
Earlier when he felt Dugu Bo stiffen up, he could already confirm that these two old men before him were both Title Douluo level people. They must certainly be elders from Spirit Hall, although this was not his first time facing Title Douluos, facing thebined pressure from two Title Douluos still left tang San quite breathless.
The surrounding guards from the Spirit Hall did not join in the action, rather they quickly encircled the Tang San trio. After a certain level, if low level spirit masters were to join in they fray, they would only be hindrances to their side. To Xue Qinghe, having these two Title Douluo make their move was enough. The remaining spirit masters just had to stop Tang San from escaping.
This was the first time Tang San took part in a duel of such level, but his battle experience was just too rich, facing off against two Title Douluos, he wasnt qualified to stand on the front line, and moreover as a control type spirit master, his fortey in controlling the field. As such, he choose to retreat with his Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, retreating three steps like a mirage.
The two Title Douluo concurrently let out a slight expression of surprise, showing their surprise. For Tang San to take three steps back under the spirit force of two Title Douluos was not something simple to do. That pressureparable to a tidal wave if not faced head-on, would overwhelm you in the process of retreating, greatly reducing your strength.
But Tang San was unaffected, in the process of retreating, the had already released his Deathgod Domain, cloaking himself, Dugu Bo and Yang Wudi in a white light, releasing them from the pressure and allowing him to use his Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track to retreat.
Dugu Bo and Yang Wudis actual battle experience was even greater, and did not need any verbal cues at all, once Tang San retreated, the two of them instantly felt the stimtion from the coldness of the Deathgod Domain, instantly stepped inwards in front of Tang San.
Although Tang San was retreating, but what he did was more than therades who stood in front of him, other than supporting his side with the Deathgod Domain, his mental powers were released to the surroundings. As a control type spirit master, he had to be able to grasp the actions of every other spirit master in his perception.
At the current time, although there are many enemies surrounding him, but the only ones that were a threat to him were the two Title Douluos standing in front of him
With the guidance of his mental power, Tang Sans vision seemed to have expanded into every corner of the ce, and everything around him seemed to be moving in slow motion, with eighty percent of his mental power focused onto the two Title Douluos.
These two Title Douluo were at least about eighty years old, and were never met by Tang San before.
The old man on the left side was around two meters tall, his slender body as straight and sharp as a javelin. After releasing his spirit, his body didnt change notably, but in his hand appeared a Snake Lance. Close to seven meters long, curved, the point forked like a snakes tongue, the wholencepletely purple. Two yellow, three purple, four ck, an rming nine spirit rings revolved around this Snake Lance. The impression this Title Douluo gave people was as if only that Snake Lance was shooting out, and not the person himself.
It was no longer a simplebination of man and spear but rather gave off a real sense of fusion. Without having to deliberately do anything special, the Snake Lance and his body had already reached a terrifying synergy. Tool Spirit Title Douluo, were usually even more frightening than beast spirit Title Douluo. Didnt the Clear Sky n by virtue of the spirit tool be hailed as the number one sect in the world?
This Title Douluo was facing directly in front of Dugu Bo, did not directly send his Snake Lance out, but rather held along his body at a nt, creating a blur behind him. giving off the feeling of being very illusory.
The other Title Douluo had a more average build, not too fat or thin, with nothing special about him. But, after he released his spirit, his body swelled up like a balloon. With numerous purple spikes appearing all over his body, having the same spirit ring configuration as the previous Title Douluo.
None dared to look down or despise him because of his looks. After releasing his spirit, the greater the change on the body, the greater the synergy between the spirit and spirit master, which also represented a higher grade spirit.
Porcupinefish, this spirit masters spirit is the extremely rare Porcupinefish, and moreover one that had been trained to the Title Douluo level.
Tang San could clearly remember, Grandmaster had told him about the existence of this special spirit master. The Porcupinefish was an animal which could be found only in the oceans, when it came into contact with danger, it would swell its body up and use the spikes on its body to protect itself. The Porcupinefish spirit master also had several abilities including the release of poisons, a strong body and the release of toxic spikes. The thing that Grandmaster had described, the Porcupinefish, was an extremely dangerous spirit, and if he were to ever encounter one, he had to be careful.
Using his mental power to make a simple judgement, Tang San could feel that these two title Douluo were both of higher rank that Dugu Bo. Naturally they also had higherbat power.
Dugu Bo finally moved, taking in a low breath, he released his spirit. Green scales covered his entire body, his whole person, including his head all turned into the same colour. Those scales which covered his whole body showed his strength as a Title Douluo.
Poof, ayer of dense green gas gushed out of Dugu Bos body, as if having eyes of its own ignored Tang San and Yang Yu Di as it spread out in all directions.
Even Tang San did not know that the Title Douluo standing beside him did not recognise the other two Title Douluos. Using poison to test waters had always been Du Go Bos way of fighting. The sudden release of poison was naturally not meant to directly injure the two Title Douluos but rather to just probe their anti-poison abilities as well as deal with the other weaker spirit masters around. The Poison Douluos poison was after all not something weak spirit masters could resist.
However, a strange scene appeared, the Snake Lance Douluos Snakence which was originally pointing at Dugu Bo dropped to the floor, and his body which originally faced Dugu Bo changed directions, with a diagonal sh, the Snake Lance was once again pointing up but this time towards Yang WuDi.
While the Porcupinefish Douluo after expanding his body stabbed the floor with his spiky hand and crossed over the Snake Lance Douluo, taking in a breath of air, his third spirit ring shone and he sucked in all of the dark green gas released by Dugu Bo.
After the terrifying poison had been absorbed into his body, the Porcupinefish Douluos body exuded a green misty sheen, the originally purple spikes now had ayer of green in them, as if having transferred Du Go Bos poison onto them.
Xue Qinghe smilingly said towards Dugu Bo: Poison Douluo, stop trying to resist, these two elders were specifically brought to deal with you. In front of them, your poison has no effect.
Dugu Bos expression changed due to the words of Xue Qinghe, while the Snake Lance Douluo had already reached Yang Wudi. The Snake Lance transformed into nine shadows as it shot towards Yang Wudi. A ck light, like that of a poison dragon flew out, Yang Wudi instead of retreating attacked. There was a sh in his eyes as his explosive spirit force burst forth. The opponent attacked nine times, but he only struck once, without caring at all for defence, the Soul Breaking Spear flew out with all his momentum, striking straight towards the Snake Lance Douluo.
Xue Qinghe had already guessed what he was going to do when he left the royal chambers, more specifically he already mostly guessed what Tang San and the others were going to do as well. The information he had far exceeded what Tang San had guessed. He was informed about even Tang Sans actions against the Lord Spirit Hall in Geng Xin city
And it was also precisely because Dugu Bo was going to find Tang San that Xue Qinghe decided to take such actions. Dugu Bos specialty was poisons, but as Grandmaster once said, there was not a single spirit master who could be invincible to all enemies. This was due to differentpatibilities between spirits. Xue Qinghe specifically brought these two Title Douluo, the Porcupinefish Douluo was brought specifically to deal with Dugu Bo, in addition, with the other Title Douluo and therge number of mid level Spirit Masters, how could it not be enough to deal with Tang San and Dugu Bo.
But, Xue Ye Qing, still miscalcted slightly, that is the existence of Yang Wudi. The strongest patriarch of the four single attribute ns.
Chapter 191 — Porcupinefish, Snake Lance, Soul Breaking Spear
Chapter 191: Porcupinefish, Snake Lance, Soul Breaking Spear
When Snake Lance Douluo turned and pounced, his aura had alreadypletely changed to target Yang Wudi. With the difference in spirit power level, he couldpletely change his target as he wished. As he targeted Yang Wudi, he immediately discovered that this persons body seemed full of weak points. Moreover, these werent deliberately exposed, but rather true weak points. As if wherever he thrust his Snake Lance, he could immediately give him a thousand cuts and a hundred holes.
This was also fact. Even after Yang Wudi thrust out that spear, Snake Lance Douluo still felt the same. However, he still couldnt use his Snake Lance to give his opponent a mortal blow, because he clearly sensed that if his Snake Lancended on the opponent, then, that dark spear in his hand held enough force to pierce through him.
The second spirit ring flickering on the dark spear bloomed with light. It was only a simple ability, called Pierce. It increased pration power by one hundred percent. Yang Wudi was still a Spirit Douluo level power, and every one of his spirit rings were all focused on offense. Even this Title Douluo in front of him wasnt his equal in pure offense. It clearly showed how powerful Yang Wudis offense was.
That spear, brimming with bitter desperation, rigidly met that Snake Lance Douluos nine shadows and fused into one, and the purple Snake Lance could only meet Yang Wudis Soul Breaking Spear from the front.
HEYang Wudi suddenly shouted loudly in the instant the Soul Breaking Spear and Snake Lance came into contact, his first spirit ability also simultaneously shing. It was the spirit ability that had given Tang San enormous trouble, Shock.
The slightly trembling spear point was just pressing against the center of the Snake Lances fork. The two great spirit abilities Pierce and Shock were erupting with the full force of Yang Wudis purely offensive spirit power. And just at this moment, the white light of Tang Sans Deathgod Domain also abruptly flourished, following Yang Wudis body topletely cover his spear.
Ding Weng
Two different sounds echoed one after another. The first sound was the shuddering after the collision of spear andnce. The second sound was the ringing of the Snake Lance.
Regardless of whether it was Xue Qinghe, Porcupinefish Douluo, or Snake Lance Douluo, before the start of this battle, none of them had anticipated a scene like this.
With a muffled grunt, Snake Lance Douluo flew backwards, the Snake Lance in his hands trembling so violently he almost dropped it. His whole body faced upwards, spitting out a mouthful of blood, retreating until he stood next to Xue Qinghe before regaining his bnce. His face turned deathly white, he had unexpectedly suffered heavy injuries from Yang Wudis spear.
Underestimating Yang Wudi was his biggest mistake. He could never have dreamed that a Spirit Douluo, with such arge difference in level, could actually produce such a spear. Even more baffling was that only Yang Wudis first and second spirit abilities were amplifying his spear, whereas he had already released the Snake Lances third spirit ability at the time of the collision, but had still ended up like this.
How could Snake Lance Douluo know that Yang Wudi was actually the chief of the Breaking n. He had all his life researched how to make his attacks even stronger, and even Title Douluo might suffer whenparing attacks. This was also why Tang San was originally sent flying by one of Yang Wudis attacks despite the added attributes of four great spirit bones as well as a hundred thousand year spirit ring.
Even more so when Yang Wudi now wasnt using only his own strength, but was also within Tang Sans Deathgod Domain. As early as in his fight with Yang Wudi, Tang San had already noticed that, if his Deathgod Domain and Yang Wudis power were merged, they could undergo a qualitative leap.
Yang Wudis spirit battle style imposing manner, an imposing manner pressing forward fearlessly and an upromising attack power. Whether it was the Deathgod Domains boost to imposing manner or attack power, both brought out the best in each other with him. The rise of the enormous murderous spirit spread into Yang Wudis heart, immediately bringing his attack power to an unprecedented level. Even among Title Douluo, perhaps only Sword Douluo Chen Xin and Title Douluo with the Clear Sky Hammer might be qualified topete with him head on in attack power.
Yang Wudis true attack power was all on the Soul Breaking Spear. Even though spirit abilities were important,pared to normal Spirit Masters, he relied very little on them. Further adding the sh of Tang Sans Deathgod Domains evolved ability Deathgod Assault in the moment the spear andnce collided, both strengthening their side and weakening the opponent, it immediately caused an iparable effect. Thats why Snake Lance Douluo instantly suffered arge loss in the collision between both sides.
Xue Qinghes expression immediately turned unsightly, his brows creasing. Snake Lance Douluos pale face also turned a bit green, and anyone familiar with him knew that this Title Douluo was already extremely angry.
Yang Wudis movements didnt pause. Having forced back Snake Lance Douluo with one spear, he turned, right foot nted heavily on the ground, the Soul Breaking Spear swinging around, already aimed at Porcupinefish Douluo. Borrowing the force from forcing off Snake Lance Douluo, Yang Wudis imposing manner flourished even further. In a battle like this, he grew braver the more he fought, especially when he was holding the advantage, his attack power would only constantly rise. He followed Tang Sans suggestion to stay defensive, but to a pure attack Spirit Master like him, attack was the best defense.
Right now, Dugu Bo was just confronting that Porcupinefish Douluo, and neither acted rashly without forethought. Dugu Bos breath of poison gas had been inhaled by the Porcupinefish Douluo, and he immediately understood that this Porcupinefish Douluo was someone Xue Qinghe had found specially to deal with him. Very clearly, the opponent possessed the ability to swallow poison and turn it into his own attack power. In other words, the more Dugu Bo used poison gas or venom, the more potent the poison adhering to the opponents spines would be.
And so, Dugu Bo didnt act blindly without thinking, and that Porcupinefish Douluo alsopletely locked all impetuousness inside him and didnt attack impatiently, because he clearly knew that in a confrontation of Title Douluo, even if he was stronger than Dugu Bo, he still might not end up victorious. The counterattack of a Title Douluo near death really was too frightening. So he waited, waited for hispatriot to finish Yang Wudi and Tang San, then join hands with him to destroy Dugu Bo. This way they didnt only have greater chances of winning, but also wouldnt easily take losses.
Dugu Bo didnt move because he was thinking about countermeasures. He clearly understood that, among Title Douluo, besides being good at poison, he was the weakest of them all. He basically couldnt defeat this Porcupinefish Douluo through a head on confrontation, so how should he go about it?
The two were both waiting, but the results were entirely different than what they were waiting for. Porcupinefish Douluo looked incredulously at Snake Lance Douluo being forced back by Yang Wudis spear, while Dugu Bo was overjoyed. How could he let such a chance slip by? With a shake, he released his Spirit Avatar.
An ear-piercing long whistle emerged from his mouth, jadeite-like green light bursting from his body, his seventh spirit ring shed, his tall thin body constantly transforming within that jade green light, shooting towards the sky. With emerald green rhombic scales, like sheet after sheet of iid jadeite, Dugu Bos human figure had disappeared, now transformed into a giant dark green serpent. More than thirty meters long, as thick as a barrel. More than half of its body standing upright, surrounded by a dense green mist. The enormous body half turned, that gigantic serpent tail whipping out towards Porcupinefish Douluo from another direction, forming a pincer attack with Yang Wudi.
And at this moment, standing behind Yang Wudi and Dugu Bo, Tang San smiled. He wasnt smiling because of the circumstances before him, but because of his luck.
Indeed, the two Title Douluo that Xue Qinghe had contracted were enough to finish Dugu Bo. However, Yang Wudis existence, simultaneously restrained these two Spirit Masters. Yang Wudi alone of of course wasnt enough, he was after all still only a Spirit Douluo. But, Yang Wudi plus himself, that, wouldnt be far from a Title Douluo in strength.
The now extremely ugly due to his spirit body enhancement Porcupinefish Douluo suddenly whistled sharply. Despite being attacked from two sides, he still reacted quickly, his spherical body suddenly contracting, his fifth spirit ring immediately blossoming with purple light, and his contracted body instantly expanded again like lightning. The close to one hundred venomous spines covering his body ejected simultaneously, shooting towards both Yang Wudi and Dugu Bo.
These detachable spines didnt only carry Dugu Bos Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor poison, but simultaneously also had the Porcupinefish Spirit Masters own poison. That powerful ejaction force also reached a frightening level. Taking advantage of this chance, he also quickly retreated in order to once again join up with the Snake Lance Spirit Master.
Dugu Bo clearly had no way to dodge with that enormous body, nor did he n to dodge. The giant serpent tail swept forward again, bringing a dark green whirlwind to block in front of him.
Yang Wudis offensive nature was still so frightening. The Soul Breaking Spear didnt even slow down, man and spear as one, his fifth spirit ring brightening, ck me covered his whole body, his toes struck the ground, and he unexpectedlypletely wove through those poison spines.
At the same time as Porcupinefish Douluo retreated, he revealed a sneer. Were his poison spines that easy to dodge? Suddenly, more than half of the poison spines in the air exploded, turning into fragments that scattered over a wide area. But the range they covered was still controlled extremely cleverly, not affecting those Spirit Masters pretending to be guards all around.
Yang Wudis w immediately revealed itself. As a pure attack type Spirit Master, he immediately seemed deficient when meeting such a changeable attack. Nor did he have any thoughts of retreat, only that ck me on his body grew even stronger, and his attack power also rose to an even more frightening degree. Using offense to confront offense was his best choice under circumstances like these. He would rather take injuries himself, as long as his attack could also strike the opponent.
But at this time, a rotating yellow-green ball of light suddenly appeared in front of Yang Wudi. It wasnt travelling towards him, but rather passed below him, moving in an arc and rotating, flying forward alongside him. Just when Porcupinefish Duluos poison spines and poison spine fragments were about to hit Yang Wudi, that yellow-green ball of light abruptly opened up, turning into a giant. With its violent rotation it was just like a shield, blocking all the attacks. It was Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor third spirit ability, Spiderweb Restraint.
The power of spirit abilities was fixed, but the techniques that could be used depended on the mind of the Spirit Master himself. And in this respect, Tang San was undoubtedly quite revolutionary.
The spiderweb deformed from the powerful strikes of the poison spines, contracting towards Yang Wudi. But those poison spines and fragments shot too quickly, and all stuck to the spiderweb.
Tang San of course wouldnt let the spiderweb trap Yang Wudi. Under the control of his spiritual force, the spiderweb contracted in a sh, wrapping up those poison spines and curling into arge ball. The ce it curled up was exactly at the tip of Yang Wudis Soul Breaking Spear.
The Soul Breaking Spear struck the sphere of curled up spiderweb and, without pause, kept thrusting forward. The first spirit ring released, the spear tip jolting, and the spiderweb ball shot out, crashing towards the Porcupinefish Spirit Master. And Yang Wudis Soulbreaking Spear abruptly expanded, the seventh spirit ring now brightening.
In the area of continuously promoting attack power, Yang Wudi could absolutely be in the top three of the Spirit Master world, and that was when including all the Title Douluo.
Blue golden splendor simultaneously rose from the ground, sixteen strands of Blue Silver Emperor instantly bing a prison cage to envelop Porcupinefish Douluo. Even though a prison of such a level was basically nothing to a power of the Title Douluo level, it was still enough if it was only to dy him for a second. After all, even Title Douluo had to break out of it by attacking. And in a situation like the one before him now, this brief moment was enough to change the oue.
On the other side, Dugu Bo also relied on the powerful defense of his Spirit Avatar body to resist the poison spine attack. Even though Porcupinefish Douluos poison spine attack was powerful, faced with the formidable defensive scales of Dugu Bos Spirit Avatar, as well as Dugu Bo also being a poison expert, he could only slow him down. With Dugu Bo now incarnated as the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor already in the middle of his attack, even though he was slowed, he was still too close, and too powerful, he was definitely faster than Snake Lance Douluo entering the battle.
Amidst the effect of Yang Wudis attack built up by Tang San, Porcupinefish Douluo was already in a difficult situation.
Under such circumstances, he revealed the power of a Title Douluo. Confronting the restraints all around, Yang Wudis powerful attack as well as the onrushing Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor, Porcupinefish Douluo made the most correct choice. His body already expanded, his seventh spirit ring abruptly flourished with light. In just an instant, his whole body swelled up once again, growing exponentiallypared to before. Amidst this process, he directly ignored the restraints of the Blue Silver Prison, forcibly bursting that blue golden cage open. Just before Yang Wudis Soulbreaking Spear could strike, his whole body had already turned into a ten meter diameter sphere. Moreover, the lost spines also regrew, the tip of each spine as vicious looking as Eight Spider Lances, close to three meters long.
ck me fluttering out, Yang Wudis Soulbreaking Spear thrust out with peak momentum, severe imposing mannerpletely poured into this one spear. No matter how the opponent transformed, the Soulbreaking Spear never changed, still the peak of desperation.
And just at this moment, Snake Lance Douluo on the other side also reacted correspondingly. Being injured by a Spirit Douluo like Yang Wudi was an extraordinary humiliation to him, and so the target of his attack was naturally Yang Wudi. The Snake Lance left his hand, flying straight for Yang Wudi like a bolt of lightning under the effect of his fifth spirit ring. That was attacking the enemy to lift the siege.
Snake Lance Douluos calction of position were extremely precise. If Yang Wudis spear struck Porcupinefish Douluo, then his Snake Lance would also inevitably run Yang Wudi through. Even though he wasnt a pure attack Spirit Master like Yang Wudi, as a Title Douluo, if this all in one throw Snake Lance really struck Yang Wudi, he would certainly be out of luck.
Would Yang Wudi dodge? No, of course not. He would never let his own momentum drop, and his peak momentum Soulbreaking Spear with the amplifying effect of Tang Sans Deathgod Domain still trust at the abruptly expanded Porcupinefish Douluo as if he didnt sense the Snake Lance approach.
With a soft pop, as if something ruptured, Porcupinefish Douluos extremely inted body was just like a popped balloon, his ten meter diameter spherical body flew out, turning several irregr arcs in the air before falling in the distance.
When the Soulbreaking Spear struck Porcupinefish Douluos body, Yang Wudi felt that something was wrong, as if the opponent deliberately let him puncture it. Even though the ck me sessfully entered the opponents body, Yang Wudi still felt that his ck me didnt cause much damage. This was unexpectedly Porcupinefish Douluo taking the initiative to escape the battle, and not being sent flying by his attack.
Just at this moment, Tang Sans silhouette abruptly appeared next to Yang Wudi, golden light shielding him, blocking Snake Lance Douluos Snake Lance from the front.
The Snake Lance shot out with a loud sound. Even Title Douluo were unable to cause him any harm within the three seconds of Invincible Golden Body. Of course, Tang Sans use of Invincible Golden Body was limited. Along with advancing his understanding of the spirit ring and spirit bone Xiao Wu gave him, Tang San had already discovered that Xiao Wus Sudden Death Eight Stage Drop within his sixth spirit ability could only be used once a day, and this Invincible Golden Body could at most only be used three times in a day. Unlike the Teleportation that could be used repeatedly.
Porcupinefish Douluo recovered his appearance from before using Spirit Avatar andnded next to Xue Qinghe, and because he didnt dare fight alone due to his previous injuries, Snake Lance Douluo also caught his Snake Lance in midair, shot back, andnded on Xue Qinghes other side.
In the brief exchange, against Xue Qinghes expectations, his side of two Title Douluo had unexpectedly beenpletely at a disadvantage.
Snake Lance Douluos injuries werent light. Porcupinefish Douluos body also gave off ck smoke, his fierce loathing expression even uglier. Even though he relied on the special ability of Spirit Avatar to escape the battlefield, Yang Wudis potential attack power really was too great. The ck me as well as its own attack power contained within that one spear caused enormous damage to his internal organs, his injuries even more serious than Snake Lance Douluos.
This was admittedly due Tang Sans trios own strength, but it was also because of these two Title Douluo underestimating the enemy. Even if Dugu Bo was also a Title Douluo, they looked down on a Spirit Master of the same level who used poison. Tang San and Yang Wudi were even more directly disregarded, thus leading to this series of sessive strikes.
Frowning slightly, Xue Qinghe raised a hand and stopped the two Title Douluo from throwing themselves into the fight yet again. Looking at Tang Sans trio, his eyes unexpectedly revealed some admiration, Good, very good. Worthy of Tang Haos son. I have not asked for this Spirit Douluos noble name. Such formidable attack power. I fear there is nobody in the Spirit Douluo level who can surpass it.If it hadnt been for Yang Wudis powerful offense, the two Title Douluo underestimating them still wouldnt have changed anything. On the surface it seemed that Porcupinefish Douluo and Snake Lance Douluo had actually been defeated by this Spirit Douluo, but Tang San and Dugu Bo had an even more impeding effect.
Yang Wudi raised the Soulbreaking Spear in his hand, speaking with a stiff expression: Yang Wudi.
Standing on Xue Qinghes left side, Snake Lance Douluos expression changed,Might that be Yang Wudi of the Breaking n?
Yang Wudi proudly said:Thats right.Having just repelled two Title Douluo in session, right now his imposing manner had already reached its peak, and it was under such conditions that his spirit could disy its greatest effect. Even if he were to face a Title Douluo in singlebat right now, he still wouldnt lose in imposing manner. The strongest point of the pure offense Soulbreaking Spear was that it wouldnt be overwhelmed by any opponents imposing manner, even Title Douluo level pressure wasnt able to influence his disy.
Xue Qinghe suddenly understood:So thats how it is. The Breaking n of the Clear Sky School. No wonder you would help Tang San.
Yang Wudi snorted coldly,My Breaking n hasnt been associated with the Clear Sky School for a long time. The one Im helping is Tang San, unrted to the Clear Sky School.His hatred for the Clear Sky School wouldnt change because of him being rted to Tang San.
Xue Qinghe smiled mildly,Tang San, youve given me yet another surprise. It seems that the intelligence I had was still iplete. You can always create miracles. However, do you believe you can still escape today? You have no army to help you. Within my Heaven Dou imperial pce, you couldnt fly off even if you grew wings. Wouldnt it be better for us to discuss terms?
Discuss what terms?Tang San asked indifferently.
What he hoped for the most was to stall for time, naturally he wasnt in any hurry to fight. Even if those two Title Douluo were both injured, even bugs would still show signs of life after being stepped on a hundred times, let alone powers at this level. If they did their utmost, the force they could explode with wasnt something they could block. With this chance, Yang Wudi and Dugu Bo could also rest a bit to recover what they had spent before.
Xue Qinghe smiled unhurriedly, saying:I have no need to hide it from you. The circumstances within Heaven Dou City are currently alreadypletely within my control. Right, Im coborating with Spirit Hall. Moreover, this time Ive had three thousand Spirit Hall Spirit Masters infiltrate Heaven Dou City. The imperial family has altogether four thousand Spirit Masters, and two thousand of those are at your Grandmasters ce for training, the other two thousand are guarding the imperial pce. As crown prince, they will naturally follow my dispatches. In other words, I control a total of five thousand Spirit Masters. I think, the reason you fired the signal was undoubtedly to request help from two sides. One is the Seven Treasure zed Tile School within the imperial pce, the other is Shrek Academys Grandmaster. Among the three thousand Spirit Masters Ive transferred from Spirit Hall this time, there are four Spirit Hall elders. Besides these two, there are still two currently bringing three thousand Spirit Masters, including those two thousand Spirit Masters within the pce, to encircle the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. Its impossible for them to help you.
As for Grandmasters side, not long ago I sent a letter to the leader of the imperial family Spirit Masters currently training there, telling him that Shrek Academy might revolt, and to have him maintain strict surveince. Even if Grandmaster has prestige among those Spirit Masters, its still impossible to dispatch the imperial familys Spirit Masters to attack the imperial pce. And these Spirit Masters will moreover control those students in Shrek Academy. At the same time, for insurance, Ive also dispatched one thousand Spirit Hall Spirit Masters to monitor Shrek Academy. Even if something changes, they can still instantly stop them. Its impossible for those academy students to break past this rampart.
At this point, Xue Qinghe gave a lightugh,Even though I was originally nning to hold off a few months before moving, and weve now shifted it ahead a bit, how would all these years of nning be something you alone could spoil? Within this pce is still the one thousand Spirit Masters I control personally, as well as my personal guard controlling the situation. If my imperial father dies from the poison, I will logically seed the throne. At that time, not only will those two thousand Spirit Masters in Shrek Academy listen to my orders, at the same time the entire Heaven Dou City army will be under mymand. I am the new lord of Heaven Dou Empire. Years of umted experience isnt something you can destroy. Persevering will only let you lose your precious lives in vain.
At this point, Xue Qinghe took a step forward, his smile even more intense, that kind of feeling of nning in advance illustrating his formidable confidence.
Dont keep struggling, no matter what your goal is, first you have to stay alive. Right? Even if you dont do it for yourself, you should still think of Xiao Wu who gave her life for you. Even if I dont know just how you resurrected Xiao Wu, I can see that shes still abnormal. Honestly, Im a bit jealous. You could get a hundred thousand year spirit ring. However, Im even more interested in standing in the same camp as you. You should have seen that I am a person who reaches my goals by any means. I can even put aside the hatred of killing my father. Tang San, swear allegiance to me, you can raise your conditions. As long as you help me sincerely, I can even make you below only one person in Heaven Dou Empire, and above millions. I think favorably of your talent, your potential. From senior Yang Wudi being here, I can see that you no longer have any rtionship with the Clear Sky School. The Clear Sky School is a turtle with its head in its shell, they will naturally not stick it out for your sake. Swear allegiance to me. That is your best choice for the future.
Watching Xue Qinghe disy such puzzling sincerity, Tang San nodded slowly,Even though I quite loathe you, I have to admit that youre right. If I choose to swear allegiance to you, my future development will undoubtedly be a gallop across t country. However, my conditions arent something you can agree to.
Xue Qinghe smiled slightly, saying:Thats not certain. You still underestimate what I can endure. Maybe, I can agree to it?
Light shed in Tang Sans eyes,I have two conditions. Since you already know about Xiao Wu, you naturally also understand that I will definitely avenge Xiao Wu in the future. My first condition, is to kill all the people who surrounded me and Xiao Wu in Star Dou Great Forest, including Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo. Can you agree?
Xue Qinghes brows wrinkled slightly, unexpectedly not refuting Tang San, but rather pondering on it, as if carefully considering pros and cons. After a long time, he slowly nodded,Even though this condition is quite difficult, I can agree to it. But the premise is that your own strength first reaches the Title Douluo Level, then I can agree to it. Because only by bing a Title Douluo can you give me benefits surpassing that of those two elders. As for the others, I recall that Hu Liena didnt attack you. Apart from her, the others are no problem.
Tang San carefully studied the expressions of the two Title Douluo next to Xue Qinghe. Hearing Xue Qinghes words, even though these two Title Douluo had somewhat unsightly expressions, even with their status as Spirit Hall elders, they unexpectedly didnt refute Xue Qinghe. Just this bit showed that Xue Qinghe had a very high status in Spirit Hall.
But when Xue Qinghe was considering Tang Sans conditions, he was really considering Tang Sans potential. He was a person who put benefit above all, and in his heart Tang Sans value was higher than that of two senior Title Douluo. He talked about agreeing in the future, and at that time Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo would already be old, with almost no more value to extract from them. Trading them for Tang San was clearly worth it.
Seeing Tang Sans somewhat astonished gaze, Xue Qinghe smiled slightly:Tang San, this is enough to prove my sincerity. I certainly am not any good person, but I will definitely aplish what I promise.
Tang San nodded, saying:I believe you. Its true that nasty people are cuter than hypocrites.
Xue QInghe revealed a cheerful expression;That means you agree?If he had to say who within Heaven Dou City he regarded as most important, it wouldnt be Tang San in front of him, nor Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi, but rather Shrek Academys Grandmaster. Even though Tang Sans potential was immense, he was after all only one person. But Grandmaster could cultivate powerful Spirit Masters by the tens of thousands. And Tang San was Grandmasters only disciple. If he agreed to defect, then Grandmaster would naturally be no problem.
Thus, the value of one Tang San was actually just too great. Besides Grandmaster, there was still the Shrek Academy. Xue Qinghe very clearly understood Tang Sans position among the Shrek Seven Devils, as well as in the Shrek Academy.
Tang San shook his head,No, I still havent agreed. I just said I have two conditions. That just now was only the first.
Xue Qinghe smiled slightly, saying:Then speak. I can even agree to sacrifice two Title Douluo, is there still something I couldnt? The Heaven Dou Empire spans half the Continent. With Spirit Halls support, its very possible that the future will only hold one Empire.
Hearing Xue Qinghe say this, Tang San couldnt keep a chill from his heart, immediately aware of Spirit Halls ns. Even if he currently still didnt understand why Xue Qinghe could possess such a lofty position and unconditional support within Spirit Hall, he could imagine that, if Spirit Hall supported him like this, with the backing of all of Spirit Hall, Star Luo Empire absolutely couldntpete with Heaven Dou Empire. And at that time, Spirit Hall would unify the Continent through Heaven Dou Empire. This was clearly easiest to ept for themon people.
Starting from when Spirit Hall spared no effort to destroy the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n and wound the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, the entire enormous n was already set in motion. With the destruction of two great sects, not only did Spirit Halls dominant position in the Spirit Master world be even more distinct, it was also equivalent to sweeping aside Heaven Dou Empires walls. The Clear Sky School was sealed, no longer a problem. Even if they reopened their gates again, they would only have their directly rted disciples,cking in quantity. And with the Seven Treasure zed Tile School and the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n in ruins, besides Spirit Hall, the faction with greatest spirit master strength within the Heaven Dou Empire was the Heaven Dou imperial family. Thus, first of all, the Heaven Dou Empire side would have no defenses.
Chapter 192 — Deathgod Domain VS Angelic Domain
Chapter 192: Deathgod Domain VS Angelic Domain
At the thought, Tang San felt enlightened suddenly, and everything before his eyes became clear. He reflected deeply, if Xue Qinghe sessfully gained the throne of Heaven Dou Empire, then what Spirit Hall would doter was to assist Xue Qinghe to unify the whole Heaven Dou Empire within its border and absorb those kingdoms and duchies. After unifying the whole empire, with the support of Spirit Hall, he would just need a groundless reason to wage war of unification against Star Luo Empire.
By then, they could say it was Heaven Dou Empire that unified the continent, they could also say that it was the Spirit Hall that unified it. Sure enough a good strategy!
Xue Qinghe seeing Tang San saying nothing, thinking that he had already been moved by him, continued, Tang San, if you are not happy with my poisoning my father, thats not a problem. Although I put my interest first, I still wouldnt go that far. Im not afraid to tell you, my original name is not Xue Qinghe, neither am I the son of Xue Ye. In fact, your father is my enemy since he killed my real father. I can even forgive this kind of vendetta, so dont tell me this cant this prove my sincerity?
Now that Xue Qinghe had said this, Tang San would merely have two choices: the first was toply, and the second was to risk his life. Since Xue Qinghe had said his biggest secret, obviously he hadnt intended to let off the three before his eyes. Whether to kill or subjugate, no third way out. In order to get Tang Sans trust, he couldnt consider too much.
Sure enough, Xue Qinghes words made Tang San surprised again, and his previous puzzlement also became clear, You are the child of Spirit Halls former Supreme Pontiff?
As Xue Qinghe said, his father was his enemy who had killed his father, and in terms of the status he showed in Spirit Hall, a core of Spirit Halls whole scheme, Tang San guessed his real identity immediately.
Xue Qinghe smiled proudly, Tang San, I have already removed all the doubts in your heart for you, so tell me your second condition. I think, whether in Spirit Hall or in Heaven Dou Empire, my status will be enough to achieve any wish of yours.
Tang San breathed deeply, gave a look to Dugu Bo who had recovered his human appearance, and then looked at Yang Wudi who was standing as straight as a javelin, nodded, My first requirement is to avenge Xiao Wu. And the second is to avenge my parents. My mother died for saving my father and my father was also exiled by his family for Spirit Hall and spent theter half of his life in the sadness of missing my mother. As long as you avenge this vendetta for me, its nothing of being used by you.
Having heard Tang Sans word, Xue Qinghes face turned as grey as iron. If the first Tang Sans first condition could be called achievable, then the second would be impossible. To avenge this vendetta was to destroy the whole Spirit Hall. How could it be possible?
Are you making fun of me? Xue Qinghes fists had already tightened subconsciously.
Tang San said calmly, Im just stating facts. Unfortunately its impossible for you. Your highness, crown prince. You are a very clever person, but also a naive person. Not all people put their interests first like you. Whether its my parents matter or Xiao Wus matter, how could Ipromise with you? Spirit Hall is the enemy of my lifetime. Better broken jade, than intact y tile.
Thest words were said resolutely by Tang San. They belonged to his old world. Hearing these words, by his side, whether Dugu Bo or Yang Wudi, both increased their momentum violently. And at the same moment, behind his back, Eight Spider Lances with ferocious bloody light had already burst from his body. His answer toward Xue Qinghe, could be suitably summarized in four words.
Fighttothedeath
Because of anger, blue veins on Xue Qinghes neck pulsed fiercely, and his mind was also filled with the wrath which was like terrifying waves and rendered ayer of blue air on his face.
A thread of light burst out from his body abruptly, a pure golden light, instantly spreading from his forehead to his whole body.
Spirit rings appeared on his body one after another. Two yellow, two purple, three ck, a total of seven spirit rings. And then his head was also surrounded by ayer of pure golden light, when his clothes behind his back cracked. Two pairs of white wings unfolded from his back, and his body slowly floated in midair as if free of the control of gravity, stopping at one-third meter from the ground.
Washed in the intense golden light, Xue Qinghes eyes also became golden. A huge silhouette whose face couldnt be recognized appeared behind him, and the only difference between him and the golden phantom was the number of wings: the number of wings behind the golden silhouette were six.
Both Dugu Bo and Yang Wudis pupils shrunk a little, and Dugu Bo couldnt help asking Tang San deeply, Whats this spirit?
As Grandmasters student, Tang San might be one of the people who knew all kinds spirits best in the spirit masters world, so he of course knew what Xue Qinghes spirit was. He said with a serious face, This is a legendary spirit, also the top spirit. My teacher said that Seraphim symbolize a spokesperson of god. People who have this spirit will not only have innately full spirit power but even innately rank twenty, so they can immediately obtain their second spirit ring once they have the first one. Xue Qinghe is just more than thirty years old, and less than thirty five, but he is already over rank seventy. Im afraid he is actually the strongest one in the golden generation.
Both Snake Lance Douluo and Porcupinefish Douluo had been injured, but in terms of their overall strength, they could still keep in a tie. But once Xue Qinghe who had the super spirit Seraphim was added, the situation would be entirely different. Xue Qinghe was not like the normal spirit masters around them. Tang San could be nearly certain that the Xue Qinghes strength was absolutely above him. Considering his identity as young master of Spirit Hall, how could heck all kinds of top quality spirit master treasures? With his super spirit, because of his unknown strength, it seemed to Tang San that he was even more dangerous than those two title Douluo. With the cooperation of two title Douluo, there seemed to be no chance to win.
Four wings behind Xue Qinghe unfolded, and his body floated in midair, two golden eyes watched Tang San without any emotion, Tang San, you will pay for what you have said. You should know, with you knowing my secret, I wont let you off. Again, Ill give you ast chance. To swear allegiance, or to be destroyed?
Eight Spider Lances behind Tang Sans back lifted him up, and kept him looking at Xue Qinghe horizontally, I will also answer you again. Fight
Xue Qinghe smiled coldly, Well, so I give you this chance. Let me experience personally, what extent your strength can reach now.
Just after the word settled, a trail of golden me was dragged behind Xue Qinghes back and his whole body flew quickly to Tang San like a meteor to strike the moon. Although his speed could notpete with Speed n, in the course of his flying, Tang San could clearly sense that he had be unreal. The space around his body seemed to warp slightly so his spiritual force could not pinpoint his urate location. Splendid golden light, with the gorgeous golden silhouette behind him blossomed simultaneously. A burst of powerful pressure full of sacred aura hit Tang San.
The instant Xue Qinghe mobilized, Snake Lance Douluo and Porcupinefish Douluo also released his spirit ability. Both of the two title Douluo used their seventh spirit ability without any hesitation, Spirit Avatar.
Snake Lance Douluo pushed the Snake Lance towards the sky, then the spear glistening cyan and purple light actually transformed into a light that covered his body backwards. Immediately, Snake Lance Douluo disappeared. An ugly cyan and purple huge snake appeared in the midair, which was different from the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor of Dugu Bo, and was ten meters long, with hexagon scales opening fully standing from his body like thousands of sharp knifes.
Seeing the Spirit Avatar of Snake Lance Douluo, Tang San immediately recalled a kind of spirit variation, tool spirit avatar beast soul transformation. This special kind of spirit avatar possessed both the beast transformation boost of a beast spirit avatar, and the characteristic durability and strength of a tool spirit avatar. Such a spirit avatar was top quality, but would only possibly appear in circumstances of seventh spirit rings of a few special spirit beasts, as well as superb luck. So now, this was the true strength of Snake Lance Douluo before their eyes.
And on the other side, the Porcupinefish Douluo also transformed into a huge spined ball in ten meters diameter. And the injury from before had also recovered thoroughly. Spinning in the midair rapidly, he flew directly in Dugu Bos direction, two title Douluo disyed their full strength.
This time, Tang San had no ability to assist Dugu Bo and Yang Wudi. He couldnt target Xue Qinghe, but Xue Qinghe had already targeted him. Layer afteryer of golden loops with strange but dulcet sounds covered Tang San directly and no one could recognize which spirit ability was used by Xue Qinghe because of the golden light that surrounded him.
At the same time, to Tang Sans surprise, this golden light was not only released on Xue Qinghes body, but also on Snake Lance Douluo and Porcupinefish Douluos body, thus nearly everything around them was bing somewhat golden and hazy.
Although he hadnt sensed the effect of this golden light, he could be certain that, this golden light was has the same ability as his Deathgod Domain and Blue Silver Domain.Right, this was Xue Qinghes innate domain, the special ability of the super spirit Seraphim.
Facing the threat brought by Xue Qinghe, Tang Sans body leaned forward abruptly, and eight spidernces were inserted into the ground. Now he was fully facing the ground, as if crawling on the ground. The next moment, Eight Spider Lances bent backwards and sprang up rapidly, pushing Tang Sans body soaring to the sky. Simultaneously, countless Blue Silver Emperors spread out during his soaring, blossoming into a huge screen of blue golden splendor, and twisted to Xue Qinghe directly.
Since Xue Qinghes mind was all locked on Tang San, now that Tang San sprang up, under the drawing of the momentum, Xue Qinghe also changed dashing down into soaring up, catching up with Tang San.
Tang San had his reason to change the battlefield to the sky. Every field has its range, whether his Deathgod Domain, Bluesilver Domain or Xue Qinghes Angelic Domain. Tang San asked himself, in terms of his strength now, the boost that his domains certainly wouldnt work better than Xue Qinghes Angelic Domain to help theirpanions. Therefore, he needed to get Xue Qinghe to the sky so neither of their domains would have an effect on their battlepanions. Snake Lance Douluo and Porcupinefish Douluo were originally injured after all. As far as Dugu Bo and Yang Wudis strengths were concerned, at least they wouldnt wouldnt be at a disadvantage for a while, and as a result, there would be opportunity for their side.
Xue Qinghe was also an intelligent person, so he of course understood Tang Sans aims, but he still chased after him. He had an absolute confidence in himself. Although he thought highly of Tang Sans potential, Tang San was more than ten years younger than him, and his own talent was also no worse than Tang San. The gap of ten years, was not that easy to offset merely relying on hard work. As long as he killed Tang San, Dugu Bo and Yang Wudi were nothing at all. Also, he wanted to test his real strength by defeating Tang San. Having endured for years, and hiding his true strength by Spirit Halls secret methods, the scheme finally came to the point to carry out. He felt impatient to disy his real strength.
Golden rings of light spread abruptly, forming ripple after ripple of splendid halos and pushed away Tang Sans descending Blue Silver Emperors. Xue Qinghe cut into frontally, with four wings spread behind his back, and shot towards Tang San like a golden meteor.
Seeing the growing golden color before him, Tang San didnt feel any fear, just moving directly towards him and releasing his ability of the left leg bone of Blue Silver Emperors, Flight.
In Xue Qinghes information about Tang San, there was little documentation about his ability to fly, which just gave a simple description of Eight Spider Lances jump ability. So seeing Tang flying towards him, he couldnt help feeling somewhat surprised.
The first spirit ring shed, the golden halo on his body immediately converged on his right fist. And a punch was abruptly swung at Tang San. The congealed golden light looked like a big round shield, smashing into Tang Sans body.
Tang San breathed deeply, and both his hands changed into jade color. The Mysterious Heaven Skill was operating rapidly within his body, with blue golden light me and profuse spirit power emitting from the hands. Controlling Crane Catching Dragon burst out, without using spirit abilities, just facing the golden light shield released by Xue Qinghe.
With a hong sound, two silhouettes separated quickly after a brief collision.
Xue Qinghes charge halted, swaying in midair, while Tang San was struck backwards and flew for at least thirty meters before he managed to control his body, qi and blood roiling within him.
Via this direct collision, Tang San immediately sensed that Xue Qinghes spirit power was extremely special. The instant he collided with him, a kind of warm sense entered into his body from the opponents spirit power, and his Mysterious Heaven Skill force actually seemed to have a sign to melt under the warm sense full of sacred aura, being repressed so that it could not show its full effect. Clearly, the super spirit Seraphim not only had an innate domain, but its spirit power also had a special attribute, and Xue Qinghes first spirit ability was just to concentrate this special attribute spirit power.
Xue Qinghe had another kind of impression. Even though he had struck Tang San away, he also felt that Tang Sans spirit power was honest and mild, like the vast energy between heaven and earth, especially the moment they hit together, it produced a kind of special shocking force, forcibly breaking apart his attack that was originally like a vast river. It seemed like Tang San got the absolute worst of this collision, but in fact he didnt suffer any actual injury. Especially his hands seemed sculpted by jade, and were extraordinarily hard, as if they could tear apart his energy attacks with pure physical strength.
A thin light shed, a somewhat chilling expression appeared on Tang Sans face. Xue Qinghe was even stronger than he thought. He could cope with normal Spirit Douluos frontally, but facing Xue Qinghe, a Spirit Sage who was only more than rank seventy, he had no certainty.
The fight on the ground also began. Yang Wudi and Dugu Bo changed their ces mutually, and released their spirit avatar simultaneously. Yang Wudi faced Porcupinefish Doluo while Dugu Bo faced the snake incarnated from Snake Lance Douluo.
Cyan Purple Double Headed Snake faced the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor which was evenrger than he, while the Soulbreaking Lance with intensified ck me faced the huge spined ball.
The fight between Dugu Bo and Snake Lance Douluo was all physical. Although the avatar of Dugu Bo, the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor, had arger size, the moment they hit together, he lost out.
Two tongues of the Cyan Purple Double Headed Giant Snake sprung from its mouths like two sharp swords, leaving two deep injuries on the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors body. The emerald green scales of the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor couldnt impede its tongues which even sharper than swords. The Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors mouth had already bitten at the opponents body, but just left ayer of trail and couldnt hurt the Cyan Purple Double Headed Huge Snake. Even the extreme toxin of the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor merely produced a slight corrosive effect on its skin. The hardness of Snake Lance Douluos Spirit Avatar was actually even above the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor.
Whether the Snake Lance Douluo or Porcupinefish Douluo, they were specially arranged by Xue Qinghe to deal with Dugu Bo, so they naturally had extremely strong defence to his toxin. However, it was not an easy job for Cyan Purple Double Headed Huge Snake to defeat the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor in a short time. He was injured from before after all. After realizing his spirit was restrained, Dugu Bo changed his attack into continuously spitting venom and poisonous mist to deal with the opponent, while his body circled round into a snake form when he could use his hardest head to collide with the opponent.
On the other side, the capability and strength of Porcupinefish Douluo were far above Yang Wudi, but Yang Wudis attack was just too sharp. And he had to devour toxin spouted by Dugu Bo, in case it would hurt the other spirit masters on the side. The huge spined ball he incarnated into collided with Breaking Soul Lance continuously, which also resulted in a tie. In this level of fight, both of them wouldnt easily put all their eggs in one basket, If they use thest spirit ability to hit the opponent, they would both be injured. Therefore, under the condition that they had sufficient spirit power, this gradually became a protracted war.
Even though the two confronting each other in midair were the weakest in spirit power, their fight was undoubtedly the key point of this battle. If Tang San won, even though they were in the imperial pce, they would have opportunity to escape. But if Xue Qinghe won, without question, all three of them would die because of the secrets they had heard.
Eight Spider Lances spread out from his back, Tang San breathed deeply, relying on the mighty killing aura of Deathgod Domain to forcefully drive away the special purifying melting effect of the angelic spirit power within his body.
What was strange, Tang Sans direct and mild Mysterious Heaven Skill could do nothing to the angelic spirit powers purification. But the moment Deathgod Domain appeared, it seemed to just restrain Angels spirit power, immediately making the sticky effect of purification disappear entirely. Tang San quickly understood, the spirit power of angel should be pure sacred energy, while his Deathgod Domain had a kind of forceful killing aura which was diametrically opposite. If angel spirit power was said to be just, then his Deathgod Domain was evil, justice and evil unable to coexist, restricting each other mutually was the natural consequence. Just like his Deathgod Domain also couldnt affect the sacred aura of the opponent, the opponents purification effect of Angelic Domain couldnt affect him either.
Xue Qinghe smiled coolly, What a Deathgod Domain. What Hu Liena uses is actually the same as you. Maybe you have noticed, your Deathgod Domain contradicts my Angelic Domain mutually. Unfortunately, what you cant know, is that the true awakening of innate domains is only after possessing the seventh spirit ability, Spirit Avatar. Without Spirit Avatar, your innate domain can just have some supporting effect. Only with the Spirit Avatar, can domains effect be disyed fully. Even though your domain is at the same ss as mine, the gap in rank cannot be offset. Let me show you, the true might of the Angelic Domain.
Saying this, the seventh spirit ring on his body shed with a dense ck color. ck and golden, twopletely different lights mixed together, and then the ck spirit ring seemed to be assimted, transforming into golden in the process of being released.
Crystalline golden light, the phantom behind Xue Qinghes back moved forward quietly, while Xue Qinghe himself ovepped with the phantom quickly. Including his skin and hair, were all rendered purely golden. The clothes on his body disappeared in the purification of that golden light. Splendid golden light me packed his whole body, just like an immortal. Even the other six spirit rings on his body were rendered golden at that moment.
On the two pairs of pure white wings behind Xue Qinghes back, the golden color spread from the root, then to the tip of each feather. With a cracking sound, a pair of wings unfolded again behind his back. The original features of Seraphim disappeared entirely in the seventh spirit ability Spirit Avatars effect. Then Xue Qinghes imposing manner suddenly swelled, as if to cover the sky and earth. After releasing his Spirit Avatar, the pressure he brought to Tang San was absolutely no less than a title Douluo.
ording to Grandmasters Ten Core Competences, the intensification of Spirit Avatar was a direct ratio of spirits own quality. That is, the higher the quality of spirit, the more intensification it would have after releasing ones Spirit Avatar. Therefore the higher the spirit was, the more meaningful to have seventh spirit ability, since only after having Spirit Avatar could the real might of spirit be disyed.
In Tang Sans past battles, the most powerful Spirit Avatar he came across was undoubtedly the Clear Sky Hammer. But that Elder of Clear Sky n just used forty percent of his real strength, which wasnt the full might of the Clear Sky Hammers Spirit Avatar. Nevertheless back then Tang Hao forced more than five title Douluos of Spirit Hall to face the opponent simultaneously by his own force, which demonstrated the might of that spirit. But the quality of the Seraphim spirit before his eyes was absolutely no lower than Clear Sky Hammer, so the amplification was undoubtedly extremely dreadful.
Xue Qinghe stretched his arms out to either side, like a cross hanging in midair, raising his head, with a dulcet whistle from his mouth, suddenly, the golden light on his body spread out with a speed that was difficult to perceive with the naked eye. In just an eyeblink, it had already covered a range of several thousand square meters in the sky. Tang San was directly covered in, and everything around him suddenly turned golden, secretly shocking Tang San. But at this moment, he knew he couldnt panic. This should be the true effect of Angelic Domain in Spirit Avatar, the real Angelic Domain Xue Qinghe spoke of.
Within the golden light, Tang San first felt a strong pressure from all directions. His senses were restricted to a narrow range, such that even his spiritual force probes could only cover five meters around him. His entire being seemed to be brought to another world, whose ruler, was Xue Qinghe.
The sensation of spirit power melting appeared again, forcing Tang San to have to release his Deathgod Domain immediately.
The Deathgod Domain and Angelc Domain mutually restrained each other, so who could overwhelm the opponent depended on their respective strength. Obviously, in terms of domain, Tang San now couldntpete with Xue Qinghe in any case. The Deathgod Domain was restricted to Tang Sans skin by the powerful sacred aura, and narrowly maintained his spirit power free from purification. But its intensifying effect had already disappeared thoroughly.
Tang Sans eyes lighting, through the Purple Demon Eye, his spiritual force released without holding back. The effect of the mind condensing wisdom skull bone disyed at this moment. After Tang San fully used Purple Demon Eye, the scope that his spiritual force could detect amplified from five meters to about fifty miters, and Purple Demon Eye also helped him detect narrowly around his body in a hundred meters, barely recognizing objects.
Feel the gap between us. Tang San, this is my domain, Im the ruler here. Havinge here, even title Douluo can only guarantee they can withdraw in one piece. All of you, is alreadypletely under my control. To be frank, I really do admire you. Your future aplishments wont be below mine. Therefore, Im willing to give you anotherst chance. I really dont have the heart to smother a genius like you. Only geniuses like us, will understand how grand each other are, don''t you think?
Hearing Xue Qinghes voice, Tang San tried his best to sense his exact location, but it was futile. The effect of the Angelic Domain before him was too powerful. Although he could use his spirit bones and Purple Demon Eye to try to enhance his sensory ability,pared usual, it was still greatly impaired. Especially the golden light with a sacred aura which the domain teemed with, made him consume his spirit power and spiritual force rapidly in order to support the Deathgod Domain. If he could not break this domain, then Xue Qinghe even didnt need to attack, just keep controlling him like this, and Tang San would lose and die due to exhausting his spirit power.
Of course, Tang San also knew, Xue Qinghe who had released Spirit Avatar and Angelic Domain was also consuming his spirit power very rapidly. He wouldntpete with him in attrition.
Ive already answered you. The oue still isnt settled, if you have the capability, you can just kill me. Saying that, Eight Spider Lances behind Tang Sans back bent slightly, protecting his back, the fifth and sixth spirit rings lighting simultaneously.
Blue golden light concentrated on his right arm, a three meter Blue Silver Overlord Spear connected with his arm, and meanwhile, all of Tang San became unreal, exactly the effect of the hundred-thousand-year sixth spirit rings spirit ability, Nothingness.
If rank of spirit power could be said to be Xue Qinghes advantage, then the hundred thousand year spirit ability was Tang Sans advantage.
Hundred thousand year spirit ability? Let me see, how much of its effect your hundred thousand year spirit ability can produce in my Angelic Domain.
Suddenly, around Tang Sans body, the golden light of Angelic Domain instantly grew denser, as if bogging him down in a golden quagmire, slowing his movements.
At a slight spiritual force fluctuation, Tang San reacted nearly in the first second. Eight Spider Lances protecting his body, and Blue Silver Overlord Lance by right side of his body was thrust forward, not releasing it, but serving as weapon to thrust into the direction he had perceived.
A strong golden silhouette flew above Tang Sans body, and Tang San astonished discovered, whether his Eight Spider Lances or Blue Silver Overlord Lance, neither had struck the opponents body. Moreover, the golden silhouette that flew above him brought to him a kind of dizzy feeling. Even though he was in the state of Nothingness, his spirit power and spiritual force still decreased a great deal. In fact, in the state of Nothingness, Tang San was immune to physical attack, and any form of energy attack, including spiritual force, would be decreased by fifty percent. The attack Xue Qinghe released was actually simr to his Nothingness, but where Tang Sans Nothingnessid particr stress on defence, whereas Xue Qinghes unreal silhouette stressed attack.
Yi. Truly deserving to be called a hundred thousand year spirit ring, it really has some special ways. Even my second evolved spirit ability, Angelic Descent cannot defeat you. It seems I have to be a bit jealous of you. However, this is not enough.
The golden light on his right arm restrained, having found that Blue Silver Overlord Lance made no effect in this situation, Tang San immediately withdrew the spirit ability that consumed arge amount of his spirit power, and gathered his spirit power inwardly.
Spiritual force fluctuations appeared again, this time much faster than before. With the experience of thest time, Tan San finally caught that silhouette relying on his Purple Demon Eye. As is he judged before, in his own domain, Xue Qinghe had already transformed into phantom and ran into him. What was different was that there was a long sword in his hand this time,pletely made of golden me, without a substantial body, making Tang Sans heart shake, and carried a formidable energy fluctuation.
This was a pure energy form attack, so even though the state of Nothingness enhanced his resistance by fifty percent, Tang San absolutely didnt dare collide head on with him.
What made Tang San suffer was that he couldnt see which spirit ring was released on the opponents body at all. That is, he had no idea which ability he should use in response.
The timing Xue Qinghe chose was undoubtedly extremely well chosen, just after Tang San retrieved Blue Silver Overlord Lance, and toote to release it again. Eight Spider Lances was a physical attack, with which it was very difficult to block such pure energy form attack. In addition to that, the Angelic Domain amplified him by thirty percent. Even though he couldnt weaken Tang San by thirty percent because of Tang Sans Deathgod Domain, this was already sufficient. His power was fundamentally above Tang Sans.
Within such a true domain, both Tan Sans sense and reaction had be much slower. If Xue Qinghes first attack was a probe, then this attack, was a heavy strike he prepared for Tang San, also a strike to establish his superiority. Even if it couldnt defeat Tang San in one strike, it would at least injure him heavily.
Chapter 193 — Self created Spirit Ability, Disorder Splitting Wind Dance
Chapter 193: Self-created Spirit Ability, Disorder Splitting Wind Dance
Taking a deep breath, in face of Xue Qinghes Holy Sword that dazzled a golden radiance, Tang San forcefully endured with the pain in his heart. As a control system spirit master, all along it had been him who directed the tempo of his opponents in battles. Right now however, he was the one being wholly controlled, and this caused him a sense of frustration. Despite this, he understood that if he allowed negative thoughts to surface, he would undoubted be defeated in this battle to the death.
Within the dense Angelic Domain, Tan San had nowhere to hide. At the moment when the sword of light brimming with holy energynded on his body, he made a decision that even Xue Qinghe did not expect.
Tang San withdrew the aura around his body, and even the Blue Silver Emperor spirit along with it. At the same time, ayer of golden light floated out of his body, that was the second Invincible Golden Body skill that he could use today.
Gripping his Holy Sword, Xue Qinghe pierced through Tang Sans body in a blow, but due to the effect of Invincible Golden Body, Tang San was unharmed. Actually, Tan San could had used teleportation to avoid this attack. However, being in Xue Qinghes domain, Tan San did not know the extent of his teleportation ability. Innately, he felt that teleportations effect within this Angelic Domain would not be great. In this gamble of life and death, to prevent unnecessary risks, Tang San still used his Invincible Golden Bodys absolute defence instead.
The moment when a golden light enveloped his body, Tan San basically ignored Xue Qinghe and the fact that thetter went through his body, the Clear Sky Hammer already in his grasp. Simultaneously rotating his body in mid-air, the Clear Sky Hammer was thrown out from this golden world. A ray of grey light rippled with great spirit energy, that was the Disorderly Wind Splitting Method.
For Tan San who once trained bitterly under the waterfall, as dense as the golden light of the Angelic Domain might be, it was still insufficient to affect him executing the Disorderly Wind Splitting Method. Furthermore, with the Deathgod Domain engraved on his Clear Sky Hammer, only when using the Clear Sky Hammer would the might of the Deathgod Domain be fully disyed, just as how Blue Silver Domain would enhance Blue Silver Emperor to the greatest extent.
Itself emitting a dense ck light, the Clear Sky Hammer was surrounded by an even strongeryer of white. With the motion of a single strike, this golden-coloured domain shook violently. At the same time, Tang San felt the pressure on his body weakened. Ever since the mastery of the Disorderly Wind Splitting Method this was the first time the hammers force hadpletely disappeared. As the two forces blended, the Deathgod Domains killing aura had risen by a bit. Although he had used the Clear Sky ns secret technique previously, he had not used it in a live battle before.
Despite the Clear Sky Hammer being without a single spirit ring, its inherent quality along with Tang Sans sixty-sixth ranked spirit power and being engraved with Deathgod Domain, the strike had an extremely great effect. Deathgod Domains killing intent infused with the domineering aura of the Clear Sky Hammerplemented each other, even without manifesting its spirit avatar, the Clear Sky Hammer ensured Tang Sans ability to survive within the Angelic Domain.
Passing through Tang Sans body, Xue Qinghe immediately felt something was off. Following the violent tremble of the Angelic Domain, thetter realised that Tang Sans Deathgod Domain innately enhanced the natural might of the Clear Sky Hammer. Spiritplemented by domain, only two hammer strikes was needed to destabilised his Angelic Domain.
With regards to the abilities of Clear Sky Hammer, Spirit Hall had naturally conducted detailed research, the Disorderly Wind Splitting Method was not excluded. Without doubt, the technique was mighty, but Spirit Halls research also unveiled that it required continuous umtion to be executed to the greatest effect. In front of a living target, besides coincidence, who would provide such an opportunity?
Consequently, Xue Qinghe did not pay much attention to Tang Sans usage of Disorderly Wind Splitting Method. He felt it only right that Tang San was forced to use the technique to counter his Angelic Domain. But, without the protection of the hundred thousand year spirit rings ability, how can you still block my attacks? The number of times you can use that absolute defense is definitely limited. I want to see just how many times you can still block.
These thoughts passed Xue Qinghes mind in a sh. Within the Angelic Domain, he moved like a fish in water, body gliding freely. Pointing his Holy Sword forward, he flew in Tang Sans direction. Holy Sword was his fifth spirit ring ability, conjured from holy me. Not only did it have extremely high attack power, but also enhanced the purifying effect of his spirit power by three hundred percent. An ordinary spirit master, when struck, would have his spirit power greatly diminished in addition to the physically injury. Severe injury was inevitable, if not death.
Presently, this was not the situation as Tang San faced off with Xue Qinghe. Every strike of the Clear Sky Hammer in his grasp caused his swinging speed to increase. In a moment, five strikes were executed. As the Clear Sky Hammer umted more and more energy, the effect of Deathgod Domain rose. The white light guarding his body expanded outwards, and Tang San felt the pressure brought by the Angelic Domain wane.
Following the exchange of techniques, Tang Sans spiritual sense naturally sharpened. When Xue Qinghe turned to face him, Holy Sword in hand, Tang San realised it the first moment, the Clear Sky Hammer in his grasp with no intent to stop.
Dazzling golden light approached his body immediately, concurrently, Tang San swung his sixth hammer swing. The timing Xue Qinghe picked was without doubt precise; when his Holy Sword arrived, the Clear Sky Hammer was swung behind Tang Sans body and could not make it in time to the front. Despite this short instant, Xue Qinghes proficiency enabled him to stab Tang San and at the same time withdraw safely.
But was Tang San so easily beaten? No, certainly not. He would had died countless times before if he was so easy to defeat.
The moment when the Holy Sword reached him, Tang Sans body suddenly and bizarrely retreated by a meter.
This one meter was not to be underestimated. Xue Qinghes attack was entirely focused on the position where Tang San was before. This lead to a loss in peak strength of Xue Qinghes Holy Swords single strike. In addition, the distance of a meter enabled Tang Sang to swing his Clear Sky Hammer from the back towards his front, colliding with the the Holy Sword that dazzled with golden mes.
A loud rumble resounded, abruptly stirring up strong waves of air. Despite the umted strength of six swings, despite his best effort to put himself in a favourable position, despite the might of the Clear Sky Hammers might engraved with the Deathgod Domain, the one to be sted out by the impact was still Tang San.
This was the effect of a domain. Manifesting his spirit avatar within his Angelic Domain, Xue Qinghes overall strength rose by thirty percent.Besides this, the Holy Sword was his fifth spirit ability, and adding that there was a gulf between Tang Sans spirit power and his, even though it his strike was one with the strength of sixth hammer swings, the one to lose out was still Tang San.
However, what Xue Qinghe did not know was that Tang Sans strike was just a probe.
Tang San was sent flying by the impact, but the golden light of the Holy Sword failed to prate his defense. While his body fell back, he was still able to maintain his posture in mid-air and continuously swung the Clear Sky Hammer. Every swing exuded a ck and white radiance that weakened the golden mes of the Holy Sword. As such, even though blood seeped from his mouth as he retreated, he was not truly harmed.
Due to Tang Sans sudden retreat by one meter, Xue Qinghe was slightly stunned as he could not understand how Tang San managed it. Within his domain, he was the overlord. The moment Tang San was trapped inside, Xue Qi He could freely control his domain to restrict Tang Sans movement to the center of the domain. Thus, regardless of how Tan San moved, even if he had teleported, he would still remain at the same spot. This was also one of the mysteries of the domain, but just before, Tang San actually retreated by a step. This simply could not be done with the current level of his Deathgod Domain.
Little did Xue Qinghe know the effort Tang San made in order to retreat by that one step. That simple step was only created by fusing the the Deathgod Domain engraved on the Clear Sky Hammer, Blue Silver Emperors right leg bones inherent strength and Xiao Wus spirit bones teleportation ability. Three skills merged as one, only then did it momentarily surpass the effect of the domain, making that one meter retreat possible.
The strength of a domain is great, but also had its limit. Using his three techniques, Tang San overcame this limit momentarily to step back by one meter. Yet, all he could do was only move within a meter. Thebined strength of three abilities could only help him do this much.
Colliding with Xue Qinghe, the power umted by six swings dissipated, but while he was sent flying, the Clear Sky Hammer in Tang Sans grasp did not cease and the Disorderly Wind Splitting Method began to charge.
The reason he was sent flying was due to Xue Qinghes own strength. Even though Tang Sans body was restricted to the center of the domain, the Holy Sword belonged to Xu Qinghe who was overlord of the domain. As such, when its power erupted, when Tang San was enveloped by its golden me, he was free from restriction to the center and was thus sent flying backwards. But it was still impossible for him to take this chance to escape from the domain. When the golden mes disappeared, he went back to the center once again, where Xue Qinghe was awaiting him.
Until now, Xue Qinghe did not believe that Tang San had the strength to resist him within his own domain. The eventual oue would not change either, he absolutely did not believe that Tang San was able to adapt to the various changes within his domain in such a short time. Even if he could adapt, he would not be able to reverse the effects brought by the domain.
The moment those golden mes around Tang San disappeared, he was forcefully dragged back to the center position, and Xue Qinghes Holy Sword swung down at an angle. He was not in a hurry to destroy Tang San, he sought a perfect victory and took advantage of the domains reduction on Tang San speed. He would not give Tang San any chance to fight back.
As of now, Tang Sans Disorderly Wind Splitting Method had reached its fourth swing. The instant when the Clear Sky Hammer was about to collide with the Holy Sword, Tang San suddenly made a weird choice. He did not let the Clear Sky Hammer collide with the Holy Sword, his body miraculously retreating by a meter again. Simultaneously bending his body while swinging the Clear Sky Hammer, it dodged the Holy Swords strike.
At the same time, his Clear Sky Hammer swiftly made two more swings, umting six swing strength once again. Strangely, Tang San did not use the Clear Sky Hammer to strike Xue Qinghe who had an opening, but swung towards nothingness.
Tang San once again shocked Xue Qinghe, thetter never thought that an opponent would be able to dodge his attacks within his domain. However, his reaction was extremely quick, just as Tang San swung his seventh swing, the Holy Sword shone brilliantly and grew by two chi, at the same time drawing two arcs of light, sealing almost all possible escape routes for Tang San.
You dont want to face me head on? Then I shall just do that. Use my spirit power to overpower you.
Xue Qinghes way of thinking was undoubtedly valid. However, he could not see through the technique Tang San currently executed. Suddenly, Tang San swayed like a ghost. Although Xue Qinghe made two strikes that followed each other closely, it was still two discrete attacks.
Tan Sans body shimmered like an illusion, and exploited the gap between the two strikes to escape, along with his Clear Sky Hammer that gradually gathered power. The present him gave Xue Qinghe the impression that he was dancing in his Angelic Domain. The Clear Sky Hammer did not waver because of his movement, maintaining a wondrous and steady swinging motion.
When Tang San escaped from Xue Qinghes attack, his Clear Sky Hammer had already swung eleven times. The umted ck and white light bing more and more dense. What shocked Xue Qinghe the most was Tang Sans movement range had expanded from one meter to one and a half. That is why he was able to calmly evade Xue Qinghes attack with that dancing motion.
What Tang San had just executed, could be said he trump card ability, the first time he had used it against a foe. He had named it Disorderly Wind Splitting Dance.
The w of the Disorderly Wind Splitting Method was apparent. Tang San had immersed himself in this technique for a long time, training bitterly under the guidance of his father. Naturally, he knew this w restricted the might of this powerful technique. While cultivating under the waterfall, he began experimenting how to ovee this situation, that is how toplete the eighty-one swings of the Disorderly Wind Splitting Method while facing an opponent.
After countless trials, he manage to find a possibility - by merging his Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track and Disorderly Wind Splitting Method, thus creating a spirit technique belonging to him alone.
Borrowing the elusiveness of Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, coupled with the might of the Clear Sky Hammer, if the execution was sessful, it would undoubtedly be a powerful self-created spirit technique. However, tobine two skills belonging topletely different categories, how could it be easy? When Tang San began experimenting, he had failed countless times, with the critical problem being tempo.
Each technique totally differed in rhythm from the other. Disorderly Wind Splitting Method had its own tempo, requiring continuous swinging for the umtion of energy. Its tempo gradually quickened, this was an indisputable fact. Otherwise the might of the technique cannot be disyed.
On the other hand, Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track moved in ordance to the opponents movement, thus was unpredictable in nature. Moreover focusing spirit energy on the Clear Sky Hammer used the calves to generate force, to create this merged technique was as insurmountable as the heavens.
Tang San had originally given up on creating this spirit technique. Until Xiao Wu sacrificed herself to save him, after he obtained Xiao Wus spirit rings and soft bone that he discovered this technique identally while cultivating.
The first point to note was that Disorderly Wind Splitting Dance could only be executed in mid-air, as only then could the legs remain unaffected when exerting during a hammer strike. This originally was nearly impossible to achieve. But with Blue Silver Emperors right leg bone enhancing Tan Sans leg strength and enabling him to fly, he could aplish this.
With regards to the more important question of rhythm, Xiao Wus spirit bones teleportation ability overcame this. Whenever problems arose with the tempo, Tang San could rely on teleportation to readjust his posture to continue the execution of Disorderly Wind Splitting Method. By concurrently using teleportation with Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, it was naturally sufficient to avoid the opponents attack.
Notwithstanding the fact that being in the Angelic Domain prevented him from distancing himself from his foe using teleportation, he was still able to utilise the short distance of two meters to execute Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, thus disying Disorderly Wind Splitting Dances might to the fullest.
Xue Qinghe had high innate talent, and moreover possessed the mighty Seraphim spirit. However he had all along been undercover in Heaven Dou Imperial Family and had to conceal his abilities as much as he could. Consequently, although his spirit rank was high, in terms ofbat experience, he was stillckingpared to Tang San. In the face of these unexpected turn of events, confusion took root in his heart.
In his haste, his Holy Sword swung uninhibitedly in exasperation to disrupt Tang Sans umtion of Disorderly Wind Splitting Method. But he was disappointed quickly. Even though this was his domain, the innate sh between Deathgod Domain and Angelic Domain had reduced his domains effect on Tang San to the lowest. Once and again, Tang Sans Disorderly Wind Splitting Method dodged his attacks, umting strength with each sessive swing. When Xue Qinghe cleared his mind, Tang San had already swung more than thirty-six times.
The jet-ck Clear Sky Hammer exuded a faintyer of gold pattern with the umtion of spirit energy and the engraved Deathgod Domain gave off a white radiance. This caused Tang Sans mobility range to expand.
The great volume of spirit energy gathered on the hammer made even Xue Qinghe shocked. After thirty-six swings, he felt that he was beginning to be subdued by the vast spirit pressure. Even with the thirty percent boost from his Angelic Domain, he dared not engage it recklessly. A wave of regret swept over Xue Qinghe, even though Tang Sans Disorderly Wind Splitting Method was mighty, within his domain, he could have disrupted it if he had acted aptly earlier.
Withdrawing the Holy Sword with haste, Xue Qinghes body was quickly engulfed in a golden colour, giving Tang San free rein to swing his hammer.
At this moment however, a sense of dread rose in Tang San. He knew that Xue Qinghes mind had cleared, he was now at a crucial juncture of breaking his opponents domain.
What Tang San could not see was Xue Qinghe, hidden in the center of the domain, his sixth spirit ring gradually shining. The six wings on his back madly absorbing the energy within the domain, streaks of golden lightning traced this body relentlessly like snakes.
Taking a deep breath, Xue Qinghe exhaled forcefully. A piercing and shrill whistled emitted from this mouth. At that moment, without warning, fiery golden mes thrusted out from his pair of eyes, extending over a meter. That was his sixth spirit ring ability, a mental attack, Angels Howl.
Angels Howl, utilising the angelic spirit powers special transforming ability, instantaneously converted fifty percent of spirit power into a mental attack, epassing a wide range. When struck, the victim would receive great mental trauma. If ones mental strength was less than half of the user, his soul would immediately shatter, with death following a head implosion. If ones mental strength was more than half, it would result in mental damage, causing a stunning effect. The duration of stun depended on the differences in mental strength of the user and target.
Indeed, the technique was an overbearing one that could be said to defy the heavens. Directly striking a foes soul. That was the manifestation of the might of the super battle spirit Seraphim.
Presently, while Xue Qinghe was gathering energy, Tang San hastily swung the Clear Sky Hammer, umting sixty swings. The moment Angels Howl effect of vertigo kicked in, he certainly would be unable to control his Clear Sky Hammer. Then, Xue Qinghe didnt even need to strike, the Clear Sky Hammers umted energy would rip Tang Sang to pieces when uncontrolled. After rousing from his confusion, Xue Qinghe undoubtedly thought of the best solution.
However, Tang Sans Disorderly Wind Splitting Method had yet to be disrupted. He couldnt allow himself to be defeated by Xue Qinghe.
For the third time, Invincible Golden Body protected Tang San. While Angels Howl was a heaven-defying technique, a spirit abilitying from a hundred thousand year spirit bone was even more so. With thest Invincible Golden Body he could utilise in a day, for the first time Tang San directed the flow of the battle. The final ten or so swingspleted just as he blocked Angels Howl. ck and white, two streaks of light revolved around each other like dragons. When the nine by nine eighty one swings werepleted, Deathgod Domains evolved ability killing intent initiated. At this instant, Tang San elevated his domains effect to unprecedented heights.
Immense energy rippled out, causing the fighters on ground to pause. The three Title Douluo and one Spirit Douluo did not utilise their final spirit ring technique in battle. They wouldnt lightly determine the eventual oue of the battle, both sides awaiting the mid-air battle to conclude, confident that their respective youths will emerge victorious.
When that golden domain spread in the air, Snake Lance Douluo and Porcupinefish Douluos confidence swelled to the limit, making them even less inclined to go all out against the opponents. Their strength excelled over the other side, and carefully stalling, both sides had kept a careful bnce.
But the tremendous energy fluctuations in the sky rmed both sides, and they swiftly retreated almost like empty shadows, pulling open the distance between each other.
At this moment, in mid-air, one ck and one white, two entangled rays of light shot forth towards the sky, breaking the restraint of the golden colour in an instant. Vast energy ripples resulted in a loud aerial explosion, just as if there was a thunderstorm.
With a cracking sound, the golden colour shattered intorge fragments and crumbled further, before dissolving into innumerable specks of fine golden lights and fading away in mid-air. The dazzling sky returned to its original colours.
Two shadows appeared in mid-air at the same time. Xue Qinghe extended the two pairs of wings that just recovered on his back to stabilise his body. Thick blood flowed from his nostrils like two red miniature snakes, while purplish-ck blood seeped from the corner of his mouth. Eyes dim, he dared not open his mouth to breathe in fear of spilling all the blood in his body.
The strike condensed from eighty one hammer swings not only enhanced the Deathgod Domain and destroyed his Angelic Domain, at the same time it shattered his spirit avatar, causing him severe injury he never experienced before.
However, Tang San on the other hand was no better off than him. His face was as pale as sheet, coughing out mouthfuls of bright red blood. The Clear Sky Hammer in his hand had disappeared, and his body violently trembled.
Although he had atst broken Xue Qinghes Angelic Domain, at the same time he exhausted his spirit energy. Unable to sustain the eight spidernces on his back, he withdrew it into his body.
During the short battle between them, every response Tang San had made was absolutely right. However, there was still a huge gulf between Xue Qinghes strength and his. As much as he had taken advantage of Xue Qinghes mistakes, in the process of breaking the Angelic Domain, he still depleted arge amount of spirit energy, whether it was the execution of Disorderly Wind Splitting Dance or the imperceptible consumption within the opponents domain, his body is now fully emptied of spirit energy. As of now, although Xue Qinghes injuries were worse, his situation is the more dire of the two. He could only force himself to use thest bit of spirit energy to control his Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones flying to slowly descend to the ground.
ncing at each other, Snake Lance and Porcupinefish the two title douluos could see the dread in the others eyes. How could they not know the might of Xue Qinghes Angelic Domain even if others did not? Even if they utilised their spirit avatars while in the domain, to break out of it was not an easy task. But a Spirit Emperor youth managed to aplish this feat. Not only breaking out of the domains restrain, but also injuring Xue Qinghe heavily.
Now, they realised why Xue Qinghe treated Tan San with importance. Tang Sans potential and strength far exceeded that of spirit masters of the same rank.
With a wah sound, Xue Qinghe could no longer endure and spat a mouthful of blood, the wings on his back losing their radiance. Taking a deep breath, his sight was fixed on Tang San who was slowly descending, not with fury or hatred in his eyes, but a tinge of praise.
His situation was not optimistic, but he knew how Tang San was faring at the same time. Hastily adjusting his bodily qi, he looked at Tang San and spoke. Tang San, you really give me surprises one after another. I really could not bear to kill you. Without an opponent such as you, I think the rate of my improvement would slow drastically. As of now, other than big sister, you are the only one worthy to be my life-long opponent.
Tang San did not speak, but raised his head and straightened his back, looking coldly at Xue Qinghe. Mysterious Heaven Skill circted rapidly to restore spirit energy, enabling him to recover much faster than any other spirit master in this world.
The reason he did not sustain severe harm when the domain broke, one was because he was the attacker, the other, because of the toughness of his body. In terms of bodies, even a title douluo may not match up to him.
With a sweeping gaze to the front, Tang San thought to himself that what is toe should being.
At this instant, Porcupinefish Douluo who was retreating shook, a jade green tipped sharp spine piercing the air towards Tan San, who no longer have the strength to dodge, and even less use Golden Invincible Body.
Dugu Bo and Yang Wudi were both too far away, unable to save Tang San in time. The timing and method of attack that Porcupinefish Douluo chose was underhanded to the extreme
Bastard. With a sh, a golden light shot out and a muffled collision was heard. Although it was unable to smash the sharp spine, the impact caused the attack to veer and fly past Tang Sans side instead.
Xue Qinghe, who previously was unruffled even during the intense exchange with Tang San, blew his top atst. Due to exertion, he spat out another mouthful of blood, gazing at Porcupinefish Douluo with anger. Who allowed you to strike?
Porcupinefish Douluo was stunned.. Young master, I..
Xue Qinghes eyes seemed to spit fire as he stared furiously at Porcupinefish Douluo and Snake Lance douluo. Ci Xue, She Long, you two listen. Even if Tang San is to die, it will be by my hand. A fair showdown is the final respect I will give him. If you both attack again, dont me me for being ruthless.
Two great title douluos, in face of Xue Qinghes fury, actually felt fear and retreated by a step, deferentially saying: Yes.
Hearing this, Tan San cant help but slightly feel astonished. Unable to hold back, he spoke. I did not expect you to have an honourable side.
Touching the blood stains on the corner of his mouth, Xue Qinghes angry face gradually revealed a faint smile. Everyones heart harbours a form of justice and evil belonging only to oneself. In this pragmatic world, the one who stands victorious, is righteous, is it not? By killing you today, I canpletely send dispatches to denounce you as emperor Xue Yes poisoners in all of Heaven Dou Empire. To speak of righteousness, what canpare to my Seraphim? I know, in your heart, I am a despicable and evil existence. But why dont you think, if Im totally useless, would I have been able toe this far?
As he spoke, he raised his right arm, a strong golden light amassed in his palm. Although the gathering was slow, to Tang San, it was equivalent to reapers scythe. Although his spirit energy recovered quickly, he could feel that the moment it was generated, it immediately disappeared. Only now did he realise that although he had broke Xue Qinghes Angelic Domain, the instant it was shattered, a portion of its purifying ability was injected into his body. Even if he required insignificant spirit energy to teleport, it was still impossible without a bit of spirit power.
Chapter 194 — Xiao Wu, Resurrection, One Fourth
Chapter 194: Xiao Wu, Resurrection, One Fourth
Golden light concentrated on Xue Qinghes hands, and meanwhile, Tang San was affected by the purification of Angel Domain therefore he felt difficult even to gather a thread of spirit power.
Tang San, goodbye. Let me end your life on my own. This will be thest thing that I can do for you. Dont worry, I will give you avish funeral, and also remember you forever. Before you die, let you see my true feature. I believe, you will die without anything to regret.
Saying that, Xue Qinghe raised and put his hand into the clothes before his chest. Turning his hand over, and lifting fast, a bizarre mask which connected with the deep neck had already been removed.
Although he was in an edge of life and death, when Tang San saw Xue Qinghes true feature, his pupil still shrunk involuntarily a great deal because of surprise. Now, Xue Qinghe disyed before his eyes had a figure of a man though, her face had already changed into a pretty face with coldly beauty.
From outside, she seemed to have an appearance slightly more than twenty, snow white skin, dignified phoenix eyes. Compared with the originally amiable appearance of Xue Qinghe, she was much more distinct. Straight bridge of the nose, slightly slender phoenix eyes, a face with somewhat stateliness. At a nce, she was not as beautiful as Ning Rongrong or Xiao Wu, but the dignity in her coldness, Tang San had only seen a simr one on Bibi Dongs face. The Supreme Pontiff descendant who had been impersonating prince Xue Qinghe for a long time, was actually not a male. How couldnt Tan San feel surprised?
The golden light in Xue Qinghes hands became more and more profuse. Seeing Tang San, her eyes expressed a somewhatplicated emotion, of which regret was the most, regret that such a talent would be destroyed in her hands.
My original name is Qian Renxue. Tang San, dying by my hands, you wont be a lost ghost. Saying that, she raised her right hand and then chopped in a slow speed, very slow. Her eyes focusing on Tang San all the time, under the threat of death, she believed this would bring to Tang San the biggest psychological stress. No matter what, there was still a thread of final hope in her heart. In her view, as long as he was human, he would be afraid of death.
Tang San smiled calmly, No matter if you are man or woman. For me, your identity didnt make any sense. Now that youe from Spirit Hall, you will be my enemy. No wonder you would be so impetuous to say your own secret, behind your firmness is a trace of gentleness, youre a woman.
At the same moment, there came a loud shout from far away in pce, Who are you, you dare trespass in the pce?
Qian Renxues face changed a little, and the light in her eyes was finally reced by sharpness, demonstrating her resolute and killing side entirely. Her right hand elerated abruptly, and a three meters wide huge light de fell from the sky, chopping to Tang San. Having decided to destroy Tang San, this attack of hers was the strongest she could use.
The moment Qian Renxue chopped this attack, suddenly, a blue golden light on Tang Sans body which belonged to Blue Silver Emperor shed and passed, and a red ring of light also lit up in that moment, an unreal but graceful silhouette emerged and blocked in front of Tang San.
Floating long hair, snowy white skin, wasnt that Xiao Wu in the soul state?
Facing the splendid golden light chop of Xue Qinghe, her face changed a little. Appearing as spirit ability, simr to Tang San in the state of nothingness of his sixth spirit ability, and even more nothingness, no physical or energy attack could have an effect on her body, but because of the same reason, she couldnt block any form of attack either.
Therefore, although she released the sixth spirit ability by sheer force relying on her soul power, her current form couldn''t block this attack for Tang San.
At that moment, a miracle happened. Xiao Wus eyes lit up abruptly, and gorgeous pink splendor made her eyes as bright and beautiful as gems.
Under the pull of the pink light, a silhouette flew out from Tang Sans waist and immediately merged with Xiao Wu in midair.
Turning back, pouncing, opening her arms, and throwing her long hair on Tang Sans shoulders, she then threw her whole body into Tang Sans arms, using her body to protect Tang San. And simultaneously, the golden light de fell down from mid air.
That silhouette appearing suddenly from Tang Sans waist, was naturally Xiao Wus real body. And at that moment, Xiao Wus real body and soul actuallybined together.
Tang San could feel clearly that Xiao Wus body wasnt empty any more, and was filled with fervent emotion that made both his body and heart shake fiercely. Xiao Wu, this was a real Xiao Wu.
Tang San wanted to move, wanted to turn his body, to block that golden de, but he couldnt make it at all. There was not a single shred of spirit power within his body. The purifying energy infused into his veins couldnt hurt him, but every time he managed to concentrate a little spirit power, it would be offset by the purifying energy within his body. So how could hepete with Xiao Wu in terms of his strength now?
Flickering with pale pink light, Xiao Wus eyes was deeply watching Tang San. Hugging his body tightly, in her eyes, there was only Tang Sans being, as if the golden light de chopping on her back abruptly wasnt there at all.
Xiao Wu Seeing the golden light fall on Xiao Wus body, a sharp pain crept into Tang Sans mind, and then their bodies were lifted simultaneously by the powerful force.
A thread of delight appeared on Xiao Wus pretty face, she had protected the man she loved again, looking at Tang Sans eyes tenderly which had already turned red, Ge
A soft call, that was nevertheless a shock to Tang Sans soul. After months, when he again heard Xiao Wus call, all of the redness in his eyes faded away, saying tremblingly, Xiao Wu, my Xiao Wu
With a thread of sweet smile, Xiao Wu loosed her arms around Tang San eventually, jumping fleetingly, as if having no weight, and then shot towards Qian Renxue who was dropping slowly. There was a huge fissure on the clothes behind her back, uncovering the white armor in it, exactly the god-ss Eight Treasure Wishful Soft Armor.
After Qian Renxue was heavily injured, her attack couldnt surpass even the extent of rank sixty, therefore, the light de of her merely pushed Tang San and Xiao Wus bodies, but couldnt hurt Xiao Wus real body. Xiao Wu relying on the summoning of her soul, temporarilybined her soul and body together which orded perfectly, thus she could save Tang San with her real body.
Xiao Wu pounced swiftly towards Qian Renxue, the tenderness in her eyes gone, reced by chilling cold. Her body broke through the air and turned sessively in midair several times. In practically just a few eye blinks, she had reached Qian Renxue.
The two womens eyes met, of which Qian Renxues were shocked since she knew with certainty that Xiao Wu had sacrificed herself to save Tang San, and she couldnt figure out how Xiao Wu would appear before her in person.
There existed only killing intention in Xiao Wus eyes, opening her arms, ayer of strong pink light covered her whole body.
Qian Renxue was trying to focus strength to attack Xiao Wu when a slight pain assaulted her chest. The moment her angel spirit power stagnated a little, Xiao Wu had already reached her.
Xiao Wus arms twisted around Qian Renxues arms which were pushing back at her as nimble as snakes, her slender waist swaying, her whole body had captured Qian Renxues body in an instant of grappling, and her whole being had twistedpletely around Qian Renxue.
Qian Renxues body waspletely rigid under Xiao Wus grappling. Xiao Wus body was even more pliable and tough after the reconstructing of two top grade immortal herbs. Suddenly, Qian Renxues body had already been thrown abruptly by Xiao Wu, and since it was in midair, what Xiao Wu had released was not the Instant Kill Eight Stage Drop. After possessing her real body, she had already temporarily broken away from the range Tang Sans spirit ability.
At a nce, Xiao Wu and Qian Renxues bodies seemed to form a huge wheel, spinning rapidly and continuously in midair, emitting pink and golden light now and then, of which pink was the core while golden was the outside. Everyone could sense the increasingly powerful fluctuation of energy contained within it.
Both Porcupinefish Douluo and Snake Lance Douluos faces turned. After they gave each other a look, Porcupinefish Douluo pounced forward abruptly, his huge body swelled again in the state of Spirit Avatar, and the ninth spirit ring on his body finally lit up. Under the state where Qian Renxue was facing a life crisis, the two title Douluo couldnt hold themselves back any more. They were going to show their strongest strength.
ck me on Yang Wudis body rose up abruptly when his eighth spirit ring lit too. On the other side, Dugu Bos ninth spirit ability also lit up simultaneously, Jade Phosphor Serpents body had already turned transparent, as if really carved of green jade.
In the sky, in the light wheel, golden light was continuously shing fiercely. Obviously, Qian Renxue was trying to escape in a variety of ways, but now matter how hard she worked, under the condition of her heavy injuries, she couldn''t get free of Xiao Wus soft skill. The only thing she could do was to apany Xiao Wus body to spin rapidly and then flew to the ground.
Snake Lance Douluo returned to human form, the Snake Lance shaking in his hand, extending immediately, bing longer shed at the light wheel in midair. In order to save Qian Renxue, he couldnt think too much of Porcupinefish Douluo being besieged.
The moment when the Snake Lance was going to shed down on the light wheel, it stopped in midair, and then a golden silhouette was thrown out like a meteor, running directly at Snake Lance Douluo with iparably forceful momentum.
The light in Snake Lance Douluos eyes concentrated a little, the Snake Lance in his hand trembling, he was attempting to catch Qian Renxues body through his control of Snake Lance against impact force. However, the moment his Snake Lance collided with the golden light, his face turned fiercely, since the impulse of that golden meteor was much more violent than he had judged.
But he was a Title Douluo after all, so the Snake Lance in his hand sent out cloud after cloud of lights to neutralize the violent impulse with as soft a force as possible.
Hong
A loud boom echoed from behind Snake Lance Douluo, then a fierce cracking sound gave a shiver to Snake Lance Douluos mind, whose strength of his hands to control loosed a little immediately. Under the tremendous impact, he moved backward rapidly with the golden meteor, stepping more than ten paces before narrowly catching his bnce. For the purpose of blocking that fierce impulse, it was hard to avoid using too much strength.
The golden light stopped, with a wah sound, Qian Renxue vomited a mouthful of fresh blood on Snake Lance Douluos chest. The instant before she fell unconscious, she couldnt help giving a look in Tang Sans direction. Even though her eyes were already hazy, unwillingness still teemed within them. Then her body softened and copsed into Snake Lance Douluos arms, unconscious.
On the other side, Porcupinefish Douluo was not that lucky. His strength was above Dugu Bo a little, and his spirit was also restricting Dugu Bos, however, Yang Wudis spirit restricted his. Even though Yang Wudi was just a Spirit Douluo, his attack power was absolutely Title Douluo ss.
Facing the strongest attacks of the two, Porcupinefish Douluos oue was imaginable. His swelling body broke again, and this time Dugu Bo seized the chance to cut in, the formidable corrosive ability of his ninth spirit ability with a strong green light devoured the lower half of Porcupinefish Douluos Spirit Avatar body directly.
Dugu Bo and Yang Wudi vomited blood simultaneously, but Porcupinefish Douluo was thrown next to Snake Lances body like a broken jute bag, having returned half to real body, bathed in blood, life or death unknown. And because of the emission of spirit power made by the collision of their full strength before, no less than half of the hundred spirit masters around had lost their lives, involved in their top ss spirit abilities.
Not daring to stop, choking back physical injuries, Dugu Bo and Yang Wudi came to either side of Tang San, protecting him from the left and right.
Xiao Wu fell down from the sky, and once again threw herself into Tang Sans arms. A resonance from their very souls made both of them tremble a little.
This time, Xiao Wu didn''t open her mouth, softly touching Tang Sans lips with her own. The next moment, her body softened and fell into Tang Sans arms, her soul again transforming into a pink light and blending into Tang Sans body.
Feeling Xiao Wus body limp forck of soul, an intense sadness rose up from his heart. If not for Spirit Hall, how could Xiao Wu suffer so bitterly?
Holding up Qian Renxue with one arm, Snake Lance Douluo shouted angrily, Kill them. The rest of the dozens of spirit masters of Spirit Hall wasparatively higher in rank. Hearing his order, they released their spirits and besieged Tang Sans trio from all directions.
Now, all of Tang San and the others were already arrows at the end of their flight, especially Tang San himself, who had alreadypletely lost fighting capacity.
At this moment of crisis, suddenly, three silhouettes dropped from the sky, forming a triangle around the Tang Sans trio, just including the three of them.
SunAndMoonDazzlingGoldenTurn.
SunAndMoonDazzlingGoldenTurn.
Three intense golden lights rose up from the three towards the sky, spreading everywhere, and formed a golden triangle with the three as corners. Within the innermost part, there was a golden halo, around which were assorted intricate lines.
The new arrivals were no strangers, but the Golden Triangle, formed by Flender in the lead, with Grandmaster and Liu Erlong.
The Flenders trio were pervaded with ayer of glistening golden color. Flender and Liu Erlong closed their eyes slowly, and the light in Grandmasters eyes clearly grew brighter, stabbing at the dozens of spirit masters who were rushing towards them, like two sharp swords.
A degree of integration no less than ny nine percent made the light produced by the Spirit Fusion Ability of their spirits more and more dazzling. With the three of them as corners, an intense triangr light pir soared immediately to the sky.
By now, the spirit masters from Spirit Hall had begun to attack them crazily. But under the protection of that golden light, their attack had no effect at all. When the Golden Iron Triangle was releasing their Spirit Fusion Ability, a protective golden light would produce a kind of effect simr to Tang Sans Invincible Golden Body.
Grandmasters eyes filled with deathly chill suddenly shone with dazzling brilliance, raising his right hand slowly, toward the center of the golden triangle formed by the three of them.
Luo Sanpao. With a deep sound which sounded like the roar of dragon, the chubby Luo Sanpao appeared out of nowhere andnded at the center of the golden triangle. In an instant, light halos sprang up from them three respectively and simultaneously.
Grandmaster had four, while Flender and Liu Erlong both had eight. Twenty rings of light in all actually floated out from their bodies to Sanpao in the center of the golden halo.
Huge pressure not only forced those normal spirit masters to tumble back rapidly, but also made Snake Lance Douluos face change drastically. He could clearly sense that the golden light had already surpassed the pressure he could produce in his full state. Making a prompt decision, he snatched up Porcupinefish Douluo with the other hand, holding Qian Renxue and leaped up, and taking advantage of the cover of those normal spirit masters, disappearing in the distance in a few bounds.
Grandmasters trios altogether twenty spirit rings simultaneously fell on Luo Sanpao, who went from seemingly extremely cute to seeming to suffer extreme pain. With an intense dragon roar, the twenty spirit rings on its chubby body began to swell violently, and then began to rise up slowly under the light released by Golden Triangle.
Luo Sanpaos body was growing at an amazing speed, and blocks of rhombic scales appeared on his chubby body, lumps of massive muscles bulging. A huge body kept growing, two twisted horns grew from the top of the head, and blue purple light surged around its body continuously, which were gradually rendered gold by the Golden Triangle.
In just the time of several breaths, Luo Sanpaos body had already expanded to the extent of nearly thirty meters, scales splitting open on his back, and a pair of huge dragon wings spreading out. Without assistance of the golden light, it still could float in midair. The original eyes revealing simple and cute temperament now radiated extreme prestige, having be golden like its body.
Luo Sanpao at this moment, was not that pig-dog-like animal, but a huge golden dragon with awe-inspiring and dazzling appearance.
Four ws under its belly, and thick dragon scales covering its whole body, golden dragon eyes were filled with dignified aura, which spread with powerful dragon prestige, making the spirit masters of Spirit Hall not dare move forward any more and step back in panic.
Streaks of golden electric ray surrounded Luo Sanpao, who was radiating light from its whole body and floating there, like a golden sun.
Although Tang Sans body was weak, his spirit was still really sober, putting the unconscious Xiao Wu carefully into his Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, shouting deeply, Quick, protect Emperor Xue Ye, the emperor cant die.
When Snake Lance Douluo brought Qian Renxue and Porcupinefish Douluo to leave in another direction, he breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. Clearly, he was somewhat panicked. He didnt return to the resting pce, for fear of being killed by the unfathomable Golden Iron Triangle. But he didnt know that the biggest weakness of Golden Iron Triangle spirit fusion ability was its attack range. Once incarnated into the Golden Saint Dragon, Luo Sanpao could only attack within a certain range.
The next stage of the fight held no suspense. Having added twenty spirit rings and mutated, Luo Sanpao could only be described as terrifying, so even Dugu Bo who had once fought against it relying on Jade Phosphor Serpent was drastically surprised. Not until now had he realized Golden Iron Triangle had evolved to such an extent. Even the highest level Title Douluo would find it difficult to defeat them.
Since Grandmaster and Liu Erlong had established their rtionship, Golden Iron Triangle walked together again. Over the years, even if the Shrek Seven Devils had been growing, they were also stepping forward. Although much slower than Shrek Seven Devils, dont forget that Grandmasters strength was poor before.
With the ninth grade Purple Zoysia provided by Tang San, Grandmaster had solved the problem of cultivation upper limit, and after Grandmaster broke through rank thirty, his spirit power was continuously progressing and had already reached more than rank forty, and also had two more spirit rings. Flender and Liu Erlong had advanced to Spirit Douluo level powers, and so their trinity Spirit Fusion Ability made a qualitative leap.
The most formidable point of a Spirit Fusion Ability was in the effect it disyed after fusing the spirit abilities of each Spirit Master. In other words, when releasing a Spirit Fusion Ability, no matter which spirit master involved enhanced their strength, the power of the Spirit Fusion Ability would improve. So this was why the more people involved, the more powerful the Spirit Fusion Ability would be.
Therefore, the might of Luo Sanpao could now only be described as terrifying. For those spirit masters who hadnt surpassed rank sixty and were shocked by the highest level spirit abilities, how could they withstand the attack of Luo Sanpao? Just after several Holy Breaths, there were plenty of corpses, and less than one third ran fast enough to escape.
In order to control the situation of Emperor Xue Ye, Qian Renxue had dispelled all of the guards before. Tang San had no time to talk with Grandmaster, with help of Dugu Bo and Yang Wudi, they broke into the resting pce as fast as possible.
When they were standing by Emperor Xue Ye, Tang San breathed a sigh of relief, at least Emperor Xue Ye was still alive.
The emperor who had originally ruled a huge empire was at hisst gasp now. Maids by his bed shed tears anxiously, if the emperor died, they would be buried with him.
Dugu Bo pushed aside the maids somewhat rudely. He had been treating Emperor Xue Yes poison all the time, so he was naturally familiar with his condition. Moving close to him, he turned over Emperor Xue Yes eyelids and saw that his eyes had alreadypletely rolled back, and his face was as ck as ink.
Dugu Bo said deeply, The poison is active. I dont know if it was that girl called Qian Renxue who gave him the poison. But he wontst long. At most the time of a stick of incense.
Both Tang San and Yang Wudi were masters of using poison, and they were watching the condition of Emperor Xue Ye attentively. Obviously, his condition was extremely terrible. Even now he was on the verge of death, and could die at any time.
Tang San judged attentively, and he found that the medicine he had now would be difficult to make a difference, since the extent Emperor Xue Ye was poisoned was too deep.
Just when he was reflecting how to help Emperor Xue Ye struggle on at deaths door, or at least die deal with the situation once he died, he suddenly heard a slight expression of surprise from Yang Wudi.
There was a silver needle in Yang Wudis hand somehow, which was not a pure silver needle, but looked made of a special metal, glistening silver light mixed with bits and pieces of purple color.
Pinching the silver needle in hand, and muttering slightly, Yang Wudi flicked his wrist and thrust the silver needle into Emperor Xue Yes key vein, with such skill that the silver needle inserted into Emperors wrist vein through his wrist.
Both Tang San and Dugu Bo didnt open their mouth. They had no choice, they had to anchor their hope on Yang Wudi.
After three seconds, Yang Wudi flicked his finger slightly, and that silver needle leaped out from Emperor Xue Yes wrist vein. When the silver needle dropped to the ground, Tang San couldnt help drawing in his breath: on the slender silver needle, there were actually seven different colors.
Actually made from seven poisonous materials. No wonder even old freak cant solve it. Elder Yang Wudi, do you know this kind of poison? As long as we find its recipe, there will be an opportunity to save Emperor Xue Ye.
Yang Wudis face turned somewhat weird, and the silver needle in his hand was even trembling slightly. Looking at Tang San, he said briefly, We shall bring him back. I can solve this poison, but I need time.
Tang San exulted, looking at Dugu Bo, Old freak, how long can you keep him alive using poison tobat poison?
Dugu Bo muttered deeply, No problem for twenty four hours. However, if we cant save him within this time, he will no doubt die, even immortals couldnt help him.
Tang San said without the slightest hesitation: Do it.
Dugu Bo nodded, cutting his finger with a fingernail,pelled by ayer of green light, a drop of venom as ck as ink slowly poured out from his fingertip.
He didnt let Emperor Xue Ye take it directly, but rather used his other hand which was free to smack Emperor Xue Yes body rapidly.
Tang San didnt ask Yang Wudi more, just nodded to him, Elder Yang, Ill leave Emperor Xue Ye to you and old freak. By now, the effect of purification within his body had finally disappeared. Although he was still exhausted, it was enough for him to walk.
The Golden Iron Triangle had withdrawn the Spirit Fusion Ability, guarding outside the pce gate. Tang San walked over to them, Dean Flender. Whats the situation outside? How about the academy?
He didnt ask Grandmaster, but Flender, which was a respect to Flender, since he was the leader of Golden Iron Triangle after all.
Flender said deeply, We took advantage of the confusion to slip inside. Seeing your distress signal, we knew something had happened. We first settled those Heaven Dou imperial family Spirit Masters in the Academy, but we still had to leave some people there. Then we circled around arge number of enemies guarding the academy and hurried here. When we came, we just saw a lot of spirit masters were attacking the pce and were blocked out by the army of the Pce Guard Arm. There seemed to be people from the Strength n among them. It was then we took the advantage of the disorderliness made by them and entered. However, before our entering, we already saw spirit masters from pceing out to support.
Light in Tang San eyes flickered slightly, after a simple reflecting, said, We must leave here as quickly as possible. Before Emperor Xue Ye wakes up, we will have no chance. Those spirit masters who attacked the imperial household mighte from our Tang Sect, which was a point Qian Renxue overlooked. I just hadnt thought that the Imperial Household would defend such cautiously. If you hadnt arrived in time, Im afraid our situation would be really bad. Qian Renxue is Xue Qinghe, that woman before. Dont know how she managed to always disguise herself as Xue Qinghe. She is also the daughter of Spirit Halls previous Supreme Pontiff.
With merely several simple words, Tang San had already exined the situation clearly.
Grandmaster said, Go back to the academy first. Only with the support of Emperor Xue Ye can we counterattack. The defense of the imperial pce is strict, wed better hurry up, or your Tang Sect will lose a great deal.
On saying that, a white silhouette flew over with an extremely high speed. Seeing that silhouette, Tang San hastily gestured for Liu Erlong aside him hurriedly to make a signal. A cloud of me draw attention of that white silhouette, who floated down andnded, the patriarch of the Speed n, Bai He.
Seeing Tang San was well, Bai He immediately breathed a sigh of relief, Sect master, are you alright? Whats going on here?
Seeing Bai He, Tang San was also very d, said immediately, Granduncle, dont ask whats going on right now. Please send the disciples of Tang Sect a message immediately. Tell them to retreat not go back to the sect, but go to Shrek Academy directly. We will get together with you at once.
Bai He could see the anxiety in Tang Sans eyes, so after nodding slightly to Grandmaster and the others, he soared towards the sky and disappeared like cloud and smoke, inwardly surprising Grandmasters trio.
Liu Erlong praised, What a fast speed. We can fly too, but really slowerpared with him.
Grandmaster said, Maybe he hasnt showed his real speed yet. If Im not wrong, this is the patriarch of the Speed n. Its said that if he flies with his full strength, he can cross the whole continent in three days. He is the fastest spirit master in the world today, no one canpare.
Through the exnation of Grandmaster, Flender and Liu Erlong finally understood how formidable Bai Hes speed was.
Little freak, Im fine on this end. Whats next?
Tang San turned his head, seeing Dugu Bo walking over carrying Emperor Xue Ye on his back with Yang Wudi. Without hesitation, Tang San said immediately, Break through at once, go back to the academy. Dean Flender, Grandmaster, well trouble you.
The group all left the resting pce, and ran in a direction lead by Dugu Bo. Without waiting for the help of Golden Iron Triangle, Yang Wudi rushed ahead, while Dugu Bo and Tang San stayed in the middle, and Golden Iron Triangle guarding the rear. Dugu Bo not only carried Emperor Xue Ye, but also needed to assist Tang San move forward. Although his spirit power had been consumed a great deal, his speed wasnt decreased.
On leaving the resting pce, they came across the Imperial Guard Army. Right now, time was most important. Yang Wudis Breaking Soul Lance couldnt be more suitable to strike ahead serving as a sharp impact, wherever the Soulbreaking Spear went, everything was swept aside. The six rushed out practically without slowing down.
By now, the whole pce was in a mess. Tang San and Qian Renxues fight in the sky before disturbed the whole pce, and with the attack from outside, the Imperial Guard Army in the pce was undoubtedly immediately thrown into chaos. And what was most notable was undoubtedly the thousand of spirit masters from Tang Sect who attracted a great number of imperial guards.
Among the six, only Tang San had no fighting capacity, and of the other five, even Grandmaster was more than rank forty. With another three Spirit Douluo and a Title Douluo, how could the soldiers of the Imperial Guard Army block them? Breaking through in a fast speed, they pulled away out of the pce.
Snake Lance Douluo couldnt pay any attention to saving Porcupinefish Douluo who was at hisst gasp, instead pressing both hands on Qian Renxues back, helping cure her.
Qian Renxues spirit was mighty after all, so not long after, she gradually woke up. Her angelic spirit power was purifying for others, but for herself, it had an extremely strong healing effect. However, when she woke up now, she had to ignore curing herself immediately, rather forcing herself to stand. Seeing Snake Lance Douluo, she asked anxiously, Emperor Xue Ye?
Hearing Qian Renxues question, Snake Lance Doluo also sobered, his expression immediately changing.
Chapter 195 — Six pieces of Spirit Bone, Divine Angelic Armament
Chapter 195: Six pieces of Spirit Bone, Divine Angelic Armament
Seeing such an expression on his face, Qian Renxues originally calm expression immediately became cold as ice. But, at this time she was not willing to put the me on the Snake Lance Douluo rather, she hurriedly said: Uncle She, hurry, forget about me, just gather all our people and blockade the pce, dont let them escape with emperor Xue Ye.
Snake Lance Douluo hesitatingly asked: Then what about the thing with the Seven Treasure zed Tile n?
Qian Renxue tly replied: Dont bother with so much, once we can get out hands on emperor Xue Ye or confirm his death, then we will have our chance. Xue Qinghe must inherit the throne or else we would have failed.
The Spirit Hall still had two other Title Douluo stationed in the pce, as long as they took control of therge number of spirit masters to blockade the pce, it would be impossible for Tang San to escape the pce grounds. The only thing that the Snake Lance Douluo didnt dare tell Qian Renxue was how much time had passed since she passed out.
Snake Lance Douluo nodded his head and flew away in the blink of an eye, leaving Qian Renxue behind. Seeing his disappearing figure, Qian Renxue copsed on the floor as if having lost all of her strength, murmuring: I hope we can still make it. Tang San ah Tang San, are you really going to be the bane of my existence? When victory is already in the grasp of my hands you still managed to cause me so much trouble.
After resting for awhile, colours gradually returned to Qian Renxues face. Seeing the Porcupinefish Douluo dyed red by blood lying beside her, she barely got herself together and once again put on the mask of Xue Qinghe. Gathering up her remaining angelic spirit force, she focused it on the Porcupine fish Douluo and herself, slowly trying to treat their injuries.
After an hour, under the effects of her Angel spirit Qian Renxue, she had already recovered by more than fifty percent and the Porcupine fish Douluo had also woken up. Just as she wanted to go back to the imperial chambers, Snake Lance Douluo returned.
Uncle She, how was it? Qian Renxue anxiously asked.
She Long replied with an ashen expression: Tang San managed to escape with emperor Xue Ye. But, we have controlled the situation in the pce, the Seven Treasure zed Tile n still has not noticed our movements and are still trapped within theirpounds and have not escaped.
Qian Renxue staggered a moment, the glow in her eyes fading. Its over, its all over, just one loss and we lost everything.
Snake Lance Douluo could not hold back and said: Young master, the pce is still within our grasp, and whats more, Xue Ye is already certainly going to die of the poison. As long as we publicly dere the passing of the emperor and seed the throne it is still not toote!
Qian Renxue bitterly smiled: You underestimate Tang San too much, how would he possibly give me the chance? Tang San and Dugu Bo are both people well versed in the use of poison, especially the Title Douluo Dugu Bo, after all he already managed to save Xue Yes life several times from the poison so far. Even if they really could not cure him, they will certainly at least be able to sober him up and get him to alert the masses. The fact that they brought Xue Ye away proves exactly that, they are probably confident of being able to cure Xue Ye. Dont forget, inside Shrek Academy, there are still about a thousand students and two thousand spirit masters from the royal family. With these three thousand people and Xue Ye Qing, when they once again march to take over the pce, what do you think the spirit masters affiliated to them in the pce would do? The will obviously immediately turn on us, although the amount of people we brought from the Spirit Hall is not few but, we definitely cannot take a fight within the Heaven Dou Empire grounds for both sides would certainly take a huge loss, whats more the final victor might not even be us.
She Long ground his teeth before saying: Young master, why not let the few of us old people go test out the waters. No bloodletting. After all, we still have three Title Douluo level fighters, we just need to see if we can pick off Xue Ye which would give usplete control over the situation here.
Qian Renxue shook her head: Uncle She, its already toote, during normal times this would not be much of a problem. But now after Tang San has rescued Xue Ye, dont you reckon that he would be well protected? Go spread my orders, mobilise all the people from the Spirit Hall and the two thousand Spirit Masters in the pce, tonight we shall move against the Seven Treasure zed Tile n. Even though we may have lost today, let''s just use the two thousand spirit masters as cannon fodder and annihte them. We cant let them live as they will certainly be like nurturing a tiger, even more trouble in the future.
From Qian Renxues words, She Long noticed with dismay that she was going to give up her n after so many years, Young master, you have alreadyid low in the Heaven Dou Empire pce for so many years, are you really just going to give it all up like this?
Qian Renxue drew a deep breath, she had been hiding for twenty years! Although she had maintained herself well, her age was not far off from Xue Qinghe. A maidens best ten years were all wasted while undercover, she had to use a special transformation technique every day to transform her physique to appear as a male. Failing just like this, how could she possibly resign to this fact like this? However, although Qian Renxue was a female, she was filled with dignity and pride, she knew clearly the current situation. As much as she did not want to admit to it, but this time it was her loss, her loss to Tang San.
When there is a problem, we need to make decisions swiftly and decisively. Uncle She just go and ry my orders. After we crush the Seven Treasure zed Tile n, we will immediately leave the city. We will still have many opportunities after today. Clenching her teeth, Qian Renxue nced in the direction of Shrek Academy, deeply sucking in this air that was not at all clean, her mind filled with thoughts of that handsome lifelong rival.
After leaving the pce, Tang San suddenly realised something before turning to ask Flender behind him: Headmaster Flender, how many people are standing guard outside the academy? Are they people from the Heaven Dou imperial family? Or are they from the Spirit Hall?
Flender replied: They shouldnt be Heaven Dou imperial familys people. We specially had those imperial family Spirit Masters training at the Academy verify them. Its not their people. About a thousand or so.
Tang Sans pupils slightly shrank, Qian Renxue indeed did not lie to me. Elder Yang Wudi, could you can Old Freak head back to the Tang Sect and immediately start treatment on Emperor Xue Ye. Headmaster Flender, Grandmaster and Teacher Erlong you three head back to the academy and gather some stronger spirit masters, I will bring some people from the Tang Sect to the academy and we can then do a two-pronged attack on the Spirit Hall people there.
Actually, Yang Wudi alone was enough to bring Emperor Xue Ye back to the Tang Sect. However, Emperor Xue Ye was just too important a person that he wanted Dugu Bo around, so that unless they ran into more than two Title Douluo they should be fine.
Flender tightened his brows and said: Tang San, is this not too risky? The students in the academy are not all very strong, adding the people from the four element schools and the teachers, we barely have about five hundred people.
Tang San replied: Qian Renxue had previously said, this time they brought a total of about three thousand people from spirit hall. Two thousand of them along with another two thousand from the imperial family are controlling the Seven Treasure zed Tile n. The Title Douluo that they brought over other than the two we already dealt with are also both stationed there. In other words, the thousand or so spirit masters near our academy should have no one at the level of a Title Douluo, so this is actually a very good opportunity for us, the Tang Sect has about a thousand Spirit Masters led by the four Single Attribute ns, although each of the Single Attribute ns has their own ws, theyplement each other well. Whats more, with three Spirit Doulos to lead them, our fighting strength will definitely not be inferior to theirs. We also have the strong teachers from the academy and you all who have fighting capabilities not any lower than a Title Douluo, defeating them is definitely not going to be a problem.
Flender said: Then why not just bring Emperor Xue Ye over as well. With him around, I am sure we will be able to convince those Spirit Masters from the imperial familys side.
Without waiting for Tang San to speak, Grandmaster already rebutted Flenders idea, That would be impossible, look at emperors condition right now, seeing him poisoned like this would most likely give them the wrong idea.
Tang San eyes shed with hesitation and after a pause he sighed, Forget it, lets just let them go. We should just head back to the academy together. Getting those spirit masters out of there should be enough, after all we still need to consider the damage the Tang Sect members will sustain, its too bad our hidden weapons are not ready yet.
Hearing his words, the group all lightly nodded, with the exception of Yang Wudi, but even so, in his eyes there was a little something extra when he looked at Tang San.
However, some things are just destined. When they arrived at the Shrek Academy, the ce had already be a battlefield, and the shocking thing was that there were over three thousand Spirit Masters there of which none were the students from Shrek academy.
Brilliant strands of light permeated the battlefield going through both parties, one side was suffering utter defeat with barely a hundred spirit masters left standing while being attacked by the other party whose ranks were still filled with about two thousand spirit masters.
The party with barely a hundred spirit masters remaining was the Spirit Hall side. In the middle of the battlefield leading the charge on the other side were tworge built spirit masters with eight spirit rings shining brightly from their bodies, mowing through the Spirit Hall group like a bulldozer.
The spirit master on the left did not bother at all about defence and let all the opponent''s attack hit him, while his partner simrly let out wave after wave of attacks, amongst the several hundred spirit masters, only five or six were barely able to resist them.
Yet, the spirit masters on this side formed a near-perfect formation with groups of four. Of which one would dart in and out disrupting enemy formations while another focuses entirely on defense and the remaining two would attack forcing the enemy to retreat while leaving many corpses behind. The enemy had just no chance to hurt them due to the extremely strong defence put up by the one focused on defence, as long as they were not more than ten grades higher, the enemy had no chance of even harming them.
These constantly advancing spirit masters alle from the Tang Sect, and were the people from the four Single Attribute ns. They hade here under Bai Hes orders. Once they arrived they ran into the thousand or so spirit masters from Spirit Hall and while they were deliberating whether to attack all of a sudden two thousand or so spirit masters appeared on the other side. Once Tai Tan saw the spirit abilities they used, he immediately gave to order to attack because, the other people who were concurrently attacking the spirit masters from the Spirit Halls were emitting a dazzling rainbow of lights which belonged to the one and only strongest auxiliary support tool spirit n, the Seven Treasure zed Tile n.
Although they did not understand why there were so many Seven Treasure zed Tile n spirit masters here, seeing this Tang San could not give up the opportunity in front of his eyes, without saying anything else, Grandmaster, Flender and Liu Er Long flew into the fray, while Yang Wudi returned back into the Tang Sect camp andmanded his Breaking n members, leaving Dugu Bo to protect Tang San and Emperor Xue Ye who was barely holding on.
The transformed San Pao once again appeared, under the support of twenty spirit rings he released a never-before seen skill andpletely tore apart thest defensive line of the Spirit Hall camp.
With his golden scales releasing a dazzling brilliance simr to the sun, Luo San Pao opened his jaws and sucked as if he was a huge whale greedily devouring the air around him causing his abdomen to suddenly swell up. In just an instant he had expanded just like the Porcupine Fish Douluo and became a giant ball, if he was here, even he would pale inparison to San Pao.
Although it had transformed into a ball, it did not look at all stupid as it flew in a arc in the air, aligning its huge butt with the remaining spirit masters from the Spirit Hall side.
BOOM!Tang San stared with his mouth agape at the huge noxious golden yellow mist which suddenly erupted forth from Luo San Paos butt. The air vibrated like thunder for three hundred meters from Luo San Pao stunning all the spirit masters caught in the cloud. Wherever the mist went, the spirit masters all copsed like wheat during harvest.
This is the true breaking wind like striking thunder, shaking the heavens and splitting the earth Luo San Pao! Tang San could still deeply remember what Grandmaster Cursed many years ago. The Luo San Pao now resembling a golden dragon could truly release the terrifying might of its fart.
The remaining fight did not have any suspense anymore, the Spirit Halls thousand or so spirit masters were utterly defeated. Perhaps because of the pent up resentment from the Seven Treasure zed Tile n after the fight was over, the amount of spirit masters left alive from the Spirit Hall side were less than thirty percent and were all taken as prisoners. While the remaining who had died were treated as returning part of the debt for the massacre at the Seven Treasure zed Tile n.
At the end of the fight, the four Tang Sect elders returned to Tang Sans side, with a slight bow, Sect leader. Regardless of whether it was Yang Wudi who was thest to join it or the other three, there was a hard to conceal exhration on their faces.
How many years had it been? Ever since the Clear Sky n had shut its doors, causing the four Single Attribute ns to suffer oppression in the spirit master world, the one who forced the Clear Sky n into hiding was after all Spirit Hall. After todays fight and being given the chance to wipe out the opponent, they could finally feel at ease for a while.
Tang San smilingly said: I must thank you elders for your hard work, how are the casualties on our side?
Tai Tan said with augh: Haha, we have very few casualties, most of which are just small injuries, we barely had any heavy injuries sustained. In all honesty we got it pretty easy. When we got here, the people from the Seven Treasure zed Tile n were just starting their fight with the Spirit Hall people. Without asking we could somewhat guess what was going on, they took the main attackers role while we only impeded the Spirit Halls people and prevented their escape. In addition we had old Rhino and his people whose skins are hard as a concrete wall, so unless we utterly lost the engagement, our losses would never be too big.
It was as he said, between the four ns, the Speed n yed the role of harassing the enemy, while the Defense n focused on defense, finally the Strength n and the Breaking n focused on offense whichpleted this beautiful formation. In addition, the four Single Attribute n patriarchs were already experienced fighters, seeing the resentful Seven Treasure zed Tile n going all out to kill, they also had ordered their men to focus on protecting themselves more than trying to kill the enemy. As such, it was natural that the losses sustained were lower.
Bai He slightly ashamed said: Sect Leader we await your punishment, this time we did not manage to preemptively predict the Spirit Hall, it was our mistake.
Tang San shook his head with a smile: Uncle, how can I me you all? You all had just barely entered this Heaven Dou Empire, and if I am not wrong, these spirit masters from the Spirit Hall came through secret channels and were probably here even before you all arrived in Heaven Dou Empire.
Bai He nodded and said: This kind of mistake will never happen again. His voice filled with determination.
At this moment, there was also five people who were heading their way, leading them was the Seven Treasure zed Tile n leader Ning Fengzhi, behind him was the Bone Douluo Gu Rong and the Sword Douluo Chen Xin who had lost his right arm and some of his fighting powers, finally behind them was Oscar and Ning Rongrong.
In this fight, the losses suffered by the Seven Treasure zed Tile n was also not very big, with the presence of Ning Fengzhi and the two Title Douluo, how could that rag-tag group of spirit masters contend with the number two n in the continent?
Uncle Ning Tang San who had already somewhat recovered quickly went up to greet Ning Fengzhi.
Ning Fengzhi smiled and said: Tang Sect Leader, many thanks for your assistance which allowed us to easily destroy them. Although it was a simple statement, this showed that the Tang Sect and Seven Treasure zed Tile n were seen as equals. This simple act not only showed his attitude but also told the elders of Tang Sect and the Seven Treasure zed Tile n their rtionship of which neither were dominating the other.
At this time Ning Rongrong had also dragged Oscar to the front: Haha, Third Brother, you didnt see thising right?
Tang San replied: I certainly didnt, I heard from the Qian Renxue disguised as Xue Qinghe that you all were trapped in the pce by two thousand spirit masters from the imperial family and another two thousand by the Spirit Hall. How did ...
Ning Fengzhi said with a sigh: We learnt our lesson from the previous incident, how can we still be careless, a wily hare needs three burrows. After establishing our n in the pce, we had secretly created an escape route which only his majesty knew about. Once we found out we were being cornered, we only left a few disciples to distract them while we made our immediate escape. While we were preparing to head to Shrek Academy we ran into these Spirit Hall people so we took action against them.
When the Seven Treasure zed Tile n was first destroyed, therge number of disciples lives being lost was Ning Fengzhis greatest regret, so being as wise as he was, how could he let the tragedy repeat itself?
Tang Sect Leader, you mentioned earlier that Qian Renxue is disguised as Xue Qinghe? How on earth did that happen? I could guess that this incident was rted to Xue Qinghe, but I do not know the details.
Tang San told everyone here the whole incident of how Yang Wudi, Dugu Bo and himself entered the pce to try and treat the emperor but ended up encountering Qian Renxue and the two Title Douluo.
After hearing his words, Ning Fengzhis face was covered with shock, Xue Qinghe was an imposter? No wonder he was able to take action against the emperor. Whats more she was actually a girl? This Qian Renxues disguise was very deep. As her teacher for so many years, I did not once find out. The Spirit Hall really put in a lot of effort this time.
Tang San said: Uncle Ning, let us first head into the academy. Treating the emperor is more important, as long as we can treat him then we will be able to talk over of the two thousand spirit masters in the academy, if we add the spirit masters from the Seven Treasure zed Tile n and the Tang Sect, we would be able to fight against Spirit Hall. So for now we just need to take control of the situation.
Ning Fengzhi nodded in agreement. Without wasting anymore time, they lead the spirit masters taken captive back to Shrek Academy.
Dugu Bo and Yang Wudi together worked to dispel the poison within emperor Xue Ye. Ning Fengzhi, Flender and Grandmaster discussed their counter attack ns while Tang San went to find a quiet ce to recuperate. Within the whole Shrek Academy grounds including all the students from the two great schools already had a total exceeding six thousand spirit masters. But even now they couldnt openly take action, if they were to counter attack now it they would have to face the imperial army and would only create even more chaos. As long as emperor Xue Ye did not die everything would be fine. That was why all they could do now was to wait.
During this period of waiting, Tang San fully demonstrated his superb recovery speed, his injuries had all been healed by the time he returned thanks to the Blue Silver Emperor Spirit Bone in his Left Leg, all that he need to recover was his spirit power which was recovered fully after four hours of training. Now all that was left is the mental fatigue which remained. The recovery speed of the Seraphim Spirit and Qian Renxue could not even hold a candle to Tang San.
Still not done yet? Tang San arrived outside the room Yang Wudi and Dugu Bo were using to treat emperor Xue Ye. At this time, everyone important were also gathered here.
Seven Treasure zed Tile n n leader Ning Fengzhi, Bone Douluo, Sword Douluo, Tang Sects four elders and the Golden Iron Triangle were all standing guard here. Even if it was Spirit Halls Bibi Dong, it would be impossible for the her to kill the emperor in this situation.
Ning Fengzhi gave Tang San a pat on the shoulder: Just keep waiting, not having any bad news can also be considered good news. I believe that his majesty will definitely be fine. As long as he is okay, then this time our battle with the Spirit Hall will be our victory, whats more, we managed to get rid of this tumour Qian Renxue. However, the empire and Spirit Halls conflict is gradually surfacing after this, the situation will only get worse. By the way how strong was Qian Renxue?
Tang San without any hesitation replied: She is strong, very strong. She had been infiltrating the Heaven Dou Empire for over ten years patiently waiting like a viper who can go long periods of time without eating to stalk a prey, but once it moves it moves with a huge irresistible force. Spirit Halls actions this time can be said to have caught us by surprise, the fact that we managed to even save his majesty can already be considered fortunate. She is already so strong furthermore she also acts very decisively, if not for the activation of the hundred thousand year spirit ring Xiao Wu gave me then the one who would have lost is me. Her Six-winged Angel spirit is just too terrifying.
Ning Fengzhi stared at Tang San with astonishment Seraphim Spirit?
Tang San nodded his head: It is a very strong spirit but, because it is so rare, even Grandmaster did not have much research about it. In addition to that, Qian Renxues spirites with a domain ability, the Angelic Domain which is able to purify her spirit power and the spirit power of her opponents, reducing their strength while increasing her own. If just the Seraphim Spirit is able to make her this strong, then unless I train my Twin-Spirits to a certain level I would not be able to beat her in the future. On the surface it would seem that she as a Spirit Sage had a higher level of cultivation than me but, I have four pieces of spirit bones of which two are from a hundred thousand year spirit beast and under these conditions i barely won. This really does show just how strong her Spirit is.
Ning Fengzhis expression became serious all of a sudden, The previous Spirit Hall Supreme Pontiff also had a Seraphim as his spirit and Qian Renxue inherited this spirit of his. But, when I was still tutoring her, her spirit was definitely the Heaven Dou imperial familys Swan, and whats more, I could tell for sure that she only had five spirit rings. So what on earth is going on? Could she possibly also be a Twin Spirits user?
She used a disguise. said Grandmaster from the side, There would not be any Twin Spirits Spirit Master who would so wastefully train their spirits. The Swan and the Angel spirit already share some simrities, the difference lies only in the number of wings. If Qian Renxue was able to disguise herself as Xue Qinghe, she would have had prepared herself well with other things as well. Xiao San, when you said she did not have any spirit bones, you were wrong. I estimate that she would have at least one spirit bone and it is one nearly a hundred thousand years old. This spirit bone should be the one that gives her her ability to disguise herself. But because you mentioned that she still needed a mask it would mean that the spirit bone isnt a hundred thousand year one, if not, she would not need to use a mask like that and would be able topletely manipte her physique to her wish.
Ning Fengzhi who was surprised asked: There is such an ability? If it was used tomit murder, wouldnt that be quite terrible?
Grandmaster nodded seriously, This Qian Renxue is indeed scary, School Leader Ning, does the Seven Treasure zed Tile School have any information regarding this? If she is a descendant from the previous Supreme Pontiff, you ought to have some records of this right?
Ning Fengzhi thought for awhile before saying: To my memory there was one record regarding the previous Pontiff mentioning a daughter who passed away. Based on the time of the record, Qin Renxue can be estimated to be about twenty-nine years old. I guess the prince must have met his demise fairly early since she had been acting as the prince for over ten years. To be able to reach over rank seventy at the age of twenty nine she really is not any less a geniuspared to Tang San. Grandmaster, I still dont understand, howe I have never heard of this special disguising spirit bone you spoke about?
Grandmasters expression became even more stiff as he said: Even this I only know because Bibi Dong told me about it. She mentioned previously to me that within the Spirit Hall was a set of six spirit bones that could only be used by someone with the Seraphim spirit had been passed down for a thousand years. Each piece was a ny-nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine year old spirit bone which was only a slight bit away from a hundred thousand year old spirit bone. If someone was able to use the whole set of six spirit bones, they would release power equivalent to a hundred thousand year old set of spirit bones and be a god-like existence. This six piece set is called the Angelic Armament.
Since this was never mentioned to the surprised Tang San before, Tang San asked: Grandmaster, could there be some difficulty in using this set of spirit bones?
Grandmaster nodded his head saying: The conditions required to use this set of spirit bones is very high, not only does the spirit master have to posses the Six-winged Angel spirit, he also requires enough talent to be recognised by the spirit bones, based on my judgement the previous Supreme Pontiff who died by your fathers hands faced this problem with his strength. Although he had the Seraphim spirit, when he faced your father he had at most only just became a Title Douluo or was just a Spirit Doulou. Whats more the Angelic domain you spoke of was also neutralised by your fathers Deathgod domain. Also I can confirm that he had no more than three pieces of the spirit bone set, in fact it could very well have only been one or two. In terms oftent talent and guidance, this Qian Renxue is certainly superior to the previous Supreme Pontiff. I can also confirm that when this set of six spirit bones are acquired, it would create a spirit bone armour like the one that appeared on you previously and once that happens the power released will be something we cannot even imagine, she will probably be equal to a god.
Tang San said: That Qian Renxue is indeed talented and also perceptive. Once she gets the full set of spirit bones and starts working together with Bibi Dong then wont we be
Grandmaster shook his head, Wanting to get the full Divine Angelic Armament is not that simple, basically, in order to absorb thest spirit bone, you will need to reach a spirit rank of one hundred.
Ning Fengzhi once again shocked asked: Spirit Rank one hundred? That certainly is a strict requirement. This is only something that exists in legends throughout the whole history of spirit masters. After reaching rank ny going up each additional rank is extremely difficult, the difficulty once again increases steeply after rank ny-five, I can only imagine how hard it will be to to breakthrough rank ny-nine.
But I know. The low voice which spoke these three words instantly caught everyones attention, these words were spoken by non-other than Chen Xin the one-armed Sword Douluo.
Seeing this Sword Douluo, a feeling of wonder arose in Tang San, Chen Xin seemed to have be more silent than before, it was as if he had disappeared into the shapeless dust in the air which only served to deepen the strange feelings Tang San had. Although it would seem that he had lost his most valuable right hand as a swordsman, Tang San could not feel that his strength had fallen.
When he had first started interacting with the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, grandmaster had told him that this Sword Doulou was the most frightening person in the whole sect. Even if he did not have Ning Fengzhis boosting, his strength was already very frightening and he was the Spirit Master with the strongest attacking power. His unique spirit the Judgement Sword was one of the few which could bepared to the Clear Sky Hammer. Whats more he had already reached rank ny-six and it can be said that only because he, the Bone Douluo and Ning Fengzhi together stood against four other Title Douluos that the Seven Treasure zed Tile School could avoid a fate like the Blue Lightning Dragon n.
Although Ning Fengzhi could boost up to the horrifying amount of one hundred percent, this was only on paper, realistically even when boosted, a single Title Douluo would still have a very hard time against two Title Douluos. Especially since the opponents could choose to focus on Ning Fengzhi to break the support chain, but even so, Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo managed to defeat four strong Title Douluos, proving that the two of them each had to be significantly stronger than any of the four other Title Douluos.
Thus, when Chen Xin spoke those three words, none who were present doubted him after all, amongst the people present, he was the only one who had surpassed the ny-fifth rank.
Chapter 196 — Rank Ninety Nine Title Douluo
Chapter 196: Rank Ny Nine Title Douluo
Chen Xins gaze swept over everybody, Spirit power surpassing rank ny five, can be regarded as a watershed for Title Douluos. Between rank ny one to ny five, even though the gaps of spirit power are not little, they can still be made up for by relying on the quality of spirit, spirit bones and spirit abilities. However, if one of two Title Douluo at war has surpassed rank ny five, then the situation will change. Rank ny six Title Douluos spirit power is stronger than rank ny five Title Douluo by twenty percent.
Grandmasters eyes shed, light of excitement and fervency suddenly appearing. Having studied spirits for a lifetime, experience from top level powers among spirit masters such as Sword Douluo couldnt be more important.
However, when rank ny sixs spirit power is stronger than rank ny five by twenty percent, that cannot be made up by the quality of spirit, spirit bones or normal spirit abilities. Unless the two participants spirit abilites have essential gaps, rank ny six Title Douluo should totally overwhelm Title Douluos who are below rank ny five. Then, how about the gap between rank ny seven Title Douluo and rank ny six Title Douluo?
Sword Douluo Chen Xin looked at Ning Fengzhi, who nodded to him.
Rank ny seven Title Douluos spirit power is stronger than rank ny six Title Douluo by another twenty percent.
Hearing this, even the powers present couldnt help drawing a breath.
Bone Douluo forced a smile, Therefore, for all these years, Ive always been suppressed by this fellow. Ive reached rank ny five for ten years, but still made no progress at all.
Looking at his partner, there was a thread of slight smile appearing on Chen Xins face, After rank ny five, every improvement of a rank wont be merely umtion of spirit power, butprehension as well. Moreover, since everyone has a different spirit from others, what they shouldprehend will also be different. No one can provide experience to help others improve. Your spirit power umtion is already enough, justcking thest point of sudden enlightenment.
Gu Rong gave a sigh, Ny nine percent hard work plus one percent talent equal sess. Still, whats more important, is the one percent. In terms ofprehension, Im inferior to you.
Chen Xin said, Because you are not as single-minded as me.
Tang San was listening quietly aside, and this conversation between powers would bring his cultivation great benefits in the future.
Grandmaster was reflecting and said, So that is to say, a rank ny seven Title Douluo is stronger than a rank ny five Title Douluo to an extent of about fifty percent. And ording to the contrast of strength, a rank ny seven Title Douluo can cope with two rank ny five Title Douluo simultaneously?
A thread of approving light appeared in Chen Xins eyes. What he was expressing, was exactly this idea, In spite of the mutual restriction of spirits and spirit abilities, considering spirit power exclusively, it is true. Over rank ny five, gaps of a rank will be the same as the gap between heaven and earth. The gap between rank ny seven and rank ny eight of the spirit power has originally reached thirty percent, while the gap between ny eight and ny nine even reaches the forty percent. In other words, a rank ny nine Title Douluo can cope with at least four Title Douluos below rank ny five.
Grandmaster nodded, totally immersed in calm reflection, On the basis of such calctions, then, the spirit power of a rank ny nine Title Douluo is more than a rank ny five Title Douluo by two point six times. In terms of spirit power alone, this gap is simr to the gap between a Spirit Sage and a Spirit King. Even one against six might not be a problem. But in practice, considering that all are Title Douluo and the possibility of possessing nine spirit abilities which may restrict each other, a rank ny nine Title Douluo can merely cope with four Title Douluo below rank ny five simultaneously.
Ning Fengzhi smiled, Grandmaster deserves his name. Therefore, among powers of the Title Douluo level, there are about twenty Title Douluos known while the numbers of those who are hiding in the mountains or wilderness are unknown. First rate innate talent plus postnatal hard work, will have the chance to reach the power of the Title Douluo level as long as one is alive. However, in order to reach over rank ny five, only with top talent, or by being uniquely gifted can one make it. Uncle Chen Xin said suddenprehension is the most important. In the young generation, I have only seen the Shrek Seven Devils and Golden Generation of Spirit Hall possess such talent. If that Qian Renxue really has the Seraphim spirit, then she also possesses such talent.
Suddenly, Tang San opened his mouth, Senior Chen Xin. Then what is the gap between rank ny nine and one hundred?
Chen Xins sight fell on Tang San, meeting his clear blue eyes, I dont know. Maybe there had been such legendary power in the spirit master world, but they have never left behind their experiences.
Saying that, a trace of yearning and thirst appeared in his calm eyes, My father, cultivated to Title Douluo at the age of sixty eight, and then used ten years to reach rank ny five. Then after another ten years, he reached rank ny six, when he was already eighty eight years old. It was not until one the age of one hundred years that he broke through rank ny seven. In that year, he met thest opponent of his lifetime, and regretfully lost. The gaps after rank ny five I said before was exactly brought to me by my father. He talked to me for an hour, then suddenly passed away. Before he died, he told me his opponent was a rank ny nine Title Douluo, who in his generation was known as the power with the best talent. After that rank ny nine Title Douluo defeated my father, my father was told that he had already been trying hard for thirty years. This ny ninth rank Title Douluo predicted that the gap in spirit power between hundredth and ny ninth rank would surpass a hundred percent. Furthermore, that there is a possiblility of a tenth spirit ring.
This was trading life for information, everyone turnedpletely silent. Among the Spirit Masters present, besides Grandmaster, even the weakest, the Shrek Seven Devils, were still around the sixtieth rank. As a Spirit Master, who didnt want to have the chance to climb to the peak some day? Through Sword Douluos words, they learned how difficult it was.
That year, I was seventy two, I had already reached the ny second rank. Since then, twenty four years have passed, now Im ny six years old. If the Title Douluo who defeated my father is still alive, I dont know whether hes broken through the final bottleneck.
Grandmaster said: The lifespan of ordinary people is roughly sixty to eighty years. If a Spirit Master has no idents, its not difficult to live to a hundred. Especially high level Spirit Masters. Once at the Title Douluo level, extending your life for another twenty years isnt a problem. That Spirit Master is ny ninth ranked, its very possible hes still alive.
Chen Xin sighed, saying: Unfortunately, even if hes still alive, Ill never have the chance to challenge him in my lifetime.
Ning Rongrong somewhat baffled said: Sword grandpa, dont you hate that person?
Chen Xin shook his head, saying: My father passed away with a smile on his face. I once hated him, but after truly surpassing the ny fifth rank, I understand. Once finally at this level, to be able battle an opponent even stronger than yourself is the greatest fortune.
Tang San said: Senior Chen Xin. If Im not mistaken, even though youve lost an arm, your level has still risen somewhat. Why wouldnt you have a chance?
Chen Xins eyes suddenly erupted with pure light, and everyone present shivered. He looked deeply at Tang San, Good. Good. Really a heroic youth. However, what I said wasnt false. With my arm lost, even if I gained someprehension, my vitality is already injured, and itll be difficult to advance at all in the future. I will never be able to surpass my father
Everyone present were intelligent people, and they couldnt help being shocked by the implication of what Chen Xin told Tang San. This Sword Douluo had actually made another breakthrough, reaching a frightening ny seventh rank.
A feverish look shed through Tang Sans eyes, Senior Chen Xin, do you know where that person is?
Chen Xins gaze swept across everyone, In those days, when my father challenged him, he was the chief priest of Spirit Halls Elder pce, the previous master of Elder Pce, the pride of a generation in Spirit hall, a spiritual leader in the true sense. When Bibi Dong imed her position, if not for his support, with Bibi Dong still so far from the Title Douluo level, how could she convince the people?
The air seemed to turn thick. Each persons pupils seemed to contract. Even Ning Fengzhi who learned about this long ago, unconsciously had a serious expression. Tang San now knew that within Spirit Hall that he viewed as his greatest enemy, there actually still hid such opponents. That was after all a formidable existence that had ruled the Spirit Master world for a thousand years!
Just at this moment, the door opened, an intense medicinal fragrance spreading out from inside, drawing everyones attention.
Dugu Bo was first to leave the room. He seemed somewhat exhausted, but seeing everyones hopeful gazes, he slowly nodded.
Yang Wudi also left the room after Dugu Bo, his face extremely pale. He had previously fought a great battle, then again spent all his strength to treat poison for several hours, even this Medicine Hall master was extremely exhausted. He said to Tang San: Sect master. Id like to exchange a few words.
Tang San inwardly smiled wryly. Even if you want to speak to me alone, then at least find a good chance. Now in front of Ning Fengzhi, how could he listen to the news alone?
Elder Yang, there are no outsiders here, if theres something to say, then say it.
Yang Wudi looked slightly distracted, then became aware that his choice of location wasnt the best. But he still nodded, saying: Ive already helped emperor Xue Ye to thoroughly dispel the poison. However, because he was poisoned for too long, his organs have suffered very serious damage. Ive used some supporting medicines, but it can only help him live for another two to five years.
Ning Fengzhi frowned, sighing lightly, Its good you could save his life. Two to five years. Ai. It seems the empire will have to look for a new sessor. Does his Majesty know?
Yang Wudi shook his head, I havent told him. Hes already sleeping now. With the support of my medicine, he should be like a normal person by tomorrow, at most a bit weak.
Even though Ning Fengzhi was inwardly anxious, being worried right now was useless. Without emperor Xue Ye, they were basically unable to counter attack the imperial pce. Right now there was no need to fear the situation changing. After all, there were so many Spirit Masters gathered here. Unless Qian Renxue could transfer ten thousand Spirit Masters within a day, there was no need to worry about the defenses here. And ten thousand Spirit Masters was an enormous number, the imperial ministers were no idiots. To whom the deer would fall was still in the air. Heaven Dou Empire wasnt a Spirit Master sect, it had a deep foundation, the savings of a great empire absolutely couldnt be swallowed easily. This was also why Spirit hall used a way like having Qian Renxue pose as Xue Qinghe, rather than a forceful attack.
Tang San said: Elder, old freak. Its been exhausting for you. First rest a while.
Yang Wudi and Dugu Bo went to rest, and Ning Fengzhi and Tang San both sank into quiet contemtion. If emperor Xue Ye could wake up right now to return to the Heaven Dou imperial pce together with them, the situation would naturally be in their hands. But if time dragged out, Qian Renxue could cause all sorts of possible changes while posing as crown prince.
Drawing a deep breath, Ning Fengzhi suddenly raised his head, Sect master Tang,e with me. While speaking, he walked towards the rome where emperor Xue Ye was recovering from the poison.
Tang San hurried to catch up. Ning Fengzhi swung his hand in passing, closing the door behind them, directly reaching the side of the bed.
The darkness on emperor Xue Yes face had already faded away, in its ce was a paleness like snow, his appearance withered and haggard. He looked like a candle dying in the wind,pletely contrary to his vigorous appearance from a few years ago.
Ning Fengzhi looked at Tang San next to him, Little San. Tell me what we should do now. Either continue waiting, or think of another way. Now facing Tang San alone, he returned to his previous form of address.
Tang San calmly said: Qian Renxue is intelligent. Presumably they will very quickly discover that something is wrong within the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. When that timees they will immediately attack. Qian Renxue will also exploit her status as crown prince the act. However, she will realize that it isnt too likely that Spirit Hall will transfer tens of thousands of Spirit Masters within a short time. Even in all of Spirit hall, there are only several tens of thousands of Spirit Masters. They lost a lot in the previous attacks on your sect and the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n. This time theyve sent three thousand Spirit Masters as well as four Title Douluo, thats already a considerable investment. By my estimates, Qian Renxue shouldnt try to forcefully confront us. She has two choices, one is to think of a way to assassinate his Majesty, that way she still has a chance to take the throne. Only, to confront our five thousand Spirit Masters for a real battle, either the fish dying or the splitting, even if we win, itll be a bitter victory.
Ning Fengzhi listened conscientiously to Tang San, Then whats the other option?
Tang San said: Destruction. Causing as much destruction to Heaven Dou City as possible. Especially the imperial pce. With Heaven Dou Empires vitality injured, Spirit Hall will have a chance in the future. After all, Spirit Hall now already holds an absolute dominance on the entire Continent. Being defeated now doesnt mean there wont be opportunitiester. If I was Qian Renxue, I would definitely pick this second option. And if you and the Seven Treasure zed Tile School disciples didnt leave the imperial pce, Im afraid you would face their most destructive attack.
Ning Fengzhi looked satisfied at Tang San, his face revealing a trace of a smile, Little San. After Rongrong inherits the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, you have to help her a lot.
Tang San nodded, Ive always regarded Rongrong as a little sister. Even more when Oscar is by her side. Little Ao isnt any less wise than I am. With Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School will be bound to be the Nine Treasure zed Tile School in her hands in the future.
Ning Fengzhi smiled: If that day reallyes, it will be thanks to you. Fine. Little San, go outside. I want to apany his Majesty alone.
Tang San stared nkly a moment, his gaze at Ning Fengzhi suddenly turning strange.
Ning Fengzhi helplessly shook his head, Silly kid. Sometimes, being too clever isnt a good thing. Go.
There was something in Tang Sans eyes as he looked at the unwavering light in Ning Fengzhis gaze. Finally turning to leave, he left with a somewhat difficult pace.
After an hour, the door opened once again. Ning Fengzhi informed everyone that emperor Xue Ye was already awake, and had passed down a decree to summon the Heaven Dou City guardmander here. Ning Fengzhi sent Bone Douluo personally. Emperor Xue Ye currently had nothing on hand, and naturally couldnt write any edicts. Therefore, this method for inviting was a bit simple and direct.
Another hour passed, and after emperor Xue Ye had seen the city guardmanders, he immediately gave a series of orders, and the atmosphere within Heaven Dou City abruptly grew tense.
Now, emperor Xue Ye had also called in themander of the two thousand Spirit Masters training at Shrek Academy. So far, the more than seven thousand Spirit Masters within Shrek Academy were all gathered together. Among Shrek Academy and the Four Element Academies, less than a hundred teachers could be mobilized to fight. As for the two thousand students, all the powers unanimusly agreed not to let them participate in theing operation. These young Spirit Masters were all the future of the Spirit Master world, and also the future of Heaven Dou Empire, they couldnt be lost.
After Bone Douluo who Ning Fengzhi had sent to order the city guardmanders to take charge of the general situation returned, he brought everyone into the room to pay their respects to emperor Xue Ye.
Emperor Xue Ye was by now already sitting up. Not only was the paleness Tang San saw before gone, hisplexion was even rosy, like a robust man in his prime.
Everyone simultaneously bowed in salute. With their status in the Spirit Master world, kowtowing was impossible.
Emperor Xue Yes eyes revealed a trace of disappointment, I thank you all foring to my aid. Now isnt the time to speak, once Ive ttened the rebellion, Ill thank you one by one. School master Ning, well set out.
Ning Fengzhi nodded, stepping forward to help emperor Xue Ye off the bed, leaving the room without paying attention to everyones somewhat vacant stares.
The Tang Sect, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, the imperial family, three factions of Spirit Masters were already prepared an immense Spirit Master force of more than five thousand majestically left the Shrek Academy, heading straight towards the imperial pce. By now the city guard army was already dispatched, blockading Heaven Dou Citys four gates, and also sending fifty thousand guards to surround the imperial pce.
The city defense army was now standing opposite the guards of the imperial pce, neither side yielding, neither stepping aside. But the orders emperor Xue Ye gave was only to surround the imperial pce. Right now, with the emperor appearing in person, everything would naturally resolve itself. At the same time, the hundred officials also arrived outside the imperial pce, having been notified by the city guards.
The imperial guards didnt dare be neglectful, hastily opening the great gates to the pce, greeting emperor Xue Yes return to the pce. Under the emperors series ofmands, the guards cooperated with the five thousand Spirit Masters he brought back to start searching the imperial pce, in order to capture Qian Renxue.
Tang San and Ning Fengzhi had side by side reached the Seven Treasure zed Tile School courtyard within the imperial pce, already scouting carefully for an hour. All kinds of signs had already made clear that Qian Renxue and the two thousand Spirit Masters she had brought into the pce were inside the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools courtyard.
Ning Fengzhis expression was very unsightly. In order to fool people, even though the ones he had left behind in the school were all Seven Treasure zed Tile School outer sect disciples, there was still more than a hundred. No need to ask, these hundred Spirit Masters had certainly died tragically in enemy hands.
Attack. Ning Fengzhi shouted loudly, then soared towards the courtyard wall with Bone Douluo and Sword Douluo. The Golden Iron Triangle and the Tang Sect force also charged simultaneously. Such powers charged forward, alreadypletely surrounding the Seven Treasure zed Tile School Spirit Masters and soaring up. Several hundred flying tipe Spirit Masters even flew directly towards the sky, especially the disciples of Tang Sects Speed Hall, who swiftly grasped the best positions to scout.
However, all of this was useless. After everyone entered the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, what they saw wasnt two thousand enemies, but more than two thousand corpses. The corpses of two thousand Spirit Masters affiliated with the Heaven Dou imperial family, defending the imperial pce.
Ning Fengzhi staggered, regaining his bnce with Bone Douluos help. For a moment his eyes were red. Of these more than two thousand corpses on the ground, besides the hundred Seven Treasure zed Tile School outer sect disciples, the rest were imperial household Spirit Masters, the majority nurtured by him. It might even be called the core strength of the Heaven Dou empire. In fact, the Heaven Dou imperial family only controlled less than five thousand Spirit Masters! Having lost close to half like this, the gap in strength with Spirit Hall had undoubtedly grown even more immense.
Carefully inspecting these corpses, it wasnt difficult to discover that the majority of these Spirit Masters were killed through a sneak attack. No need to ask, everyone could understand Qian Renxues way of handling things.
On the shadowed wall of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School,rge letters were written in blood, Tang San, you win this time. We will meet again. It was signed with a lifelike blood image of an angel, six bloody wings stretching out, as if a deration of war towards Tang San.
Had they really won? Tang Sans expression was as cold as frost. In a strategical sense, this time they had ruined Qian Renxues years of nning, and undoubtedly gained the victory. But, all they had wiped out was a thousand Spirit Hall Spirit Master, while the Heaven Dou Empire had paid more than twice that. The gap in quantity of Spirit Masters kept opening wider.
Having examined the circumstances within the sect, Sword Douluo returned to Ning Fengzhis side, School master, they escaped the imperial pce through our tunnel.
Ning Fengzhi breathed a few mouthfuls of the blood reeking air, clenching his teeth, Clean up the scene.
Against everyones expectations, it was emperor Xue Ye who was calm. After learning about these circumstances, this monarch didnt show any expression, only ordering these dead Spirit Masters to be buried deeply, not even taking any action against the Heaven Dou City Spirit Temple.
Young master, your decision was correct. Only, I dont understand how they could restore emperor Xue Ye so quickly. Do you have a guess? Snake Lance Douluo She Long said with a sigh.
Qian Renxue had by now already recovered her original appearance, her slender body covered in light yellow robes, herplexion back to normal, I didnt expect them to be able to return to the imperial pce so quickly either. I just nned for the worst case. I wouldnt gamble on being in an advantageous position.
The still pale Porcupinefish Douluo, not yet recovered from his serious injuries, sighed from the side, Young master. The events this time, how will we exin to the Supreme Pontiff after returning?
Qian Renxue shot him a nce, Everything is on me. This battle has only just begun. If the enemies cant withstand a single blow, then whats the point? A severe gaze shed across her eyes. Tang San, I will return to Spirit Hall and try to absorb the second piece of the Angelic Armament. When we meet next, I wonder if you can still escape my hand.
Thinking of this, she couldnt help turning her head to gaze at Heaven Dou City. Having lived here for so many years, everything that should have been hers was lost. Even though she redeemed some losses in the end, injuring the Heaven Dou Empire, she was still defeated strategically. But if you were to investigate the responsibility for all this, it wouldnt just be on her. ording to her original n, she would have epted the Heaven Dou throne by following the rules. Were it not for Bibi Dong insisting on shifting the ns ahead, how would she have aroused the poison within emperor Xue Yes body so early? There was basically no way to expose her identity. Patience, resolve, these had always been Qian Renxues greatest traits.
Five dayster, Heaven Dou City had already regained its calm. Themon people only felt that the atmosphere had been a bit tense in the city for thest few days, but this was now already restored to normal. But the higher echelons of the Heaven Dou Empire knew that the struggle between the empire and Spirit Hall had now begun in a real sense. From these events onward, there would no longer be any chance for reconciliation between the two sides.
All of Heaven Dou City was rxed outside but tight inside. Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi was finally pushed to the front of the stage by emperor Xue Ye, appointing him as imperial master of state. Together with Grandmaster, they controlled all the Spirit Masters within the borders of the empire. The two thousand imperial household Spirit Masters that were originally training at Shrek Academy also returned to the imperial pce. Grandmaster subsequently also entered the imperial pce, training the Seven Treasure zed Tile School disciples along with Ning Fengzhi and these imperial household Spirit Masters.
Heaven Dou imperial pce.
Tang San brought Xiao Wu to sit opposite Grandmaster. This was Grandmasters residence within the imperial pce.
Little San, what are you nning next? Grandmaster asked.
Tang San said: The malignant tumour within the Heaven Dou imperial family has already been excised. Emperor Xue Ye has already expressed that he will support us developing the Tang Sect with all his strength. The Tang Sect can be considered having stepped onto the right track. The next stage is to mass produce all kinds of hidden weapons. Im preparing to first make a trip back to the Clear Sky School. Partly to report the circumstances on this side, and partly to send divine craftsman Lou Gao there, asking my uncle to help him forge a formidable hidden weapon.
And then? Grandmaster lookad at his beloved disciple, a gentle expression on his stiff face.
Tang San said: Through my battle with Qian Renxue this time, I discovered a lot of ces Imcking. Especially in attack power. Even if I have a lot of ways to attack, my power is still insufficient. When fighting an opponent on Qian Renxues level, I can see howcking I am. I want to stay at the Clear Sky School to cultivate for a while. The Clear Sky Hammer is mainly about offense, so Ill take a look at whether I can learn some things to use with it. Otherwise, I wont have a bit of confidence when I face Qian Renxue again.
Grandmaster shook his head, A trip back to the Clear Sky School is nessary, but I wont approve of you staying there to cultivate.
Tang San didnt ask why, because he absolutely trusted his teachers decision.
Grandmaster continued: The Clear Sky Hammer really is formidable. However, dont forget that to fully use the Clear Sky Hammer, to disy its strength, first you must have spirit abilities that belong to the Clear Sky Hammer. You have twin spirits, and before your Blue Silver Emperor has reached nine rings, giving spirit rings to the Clear Sky Hammer will diminish its future potential. And without the spirit abilities from the spirit rings, the room for your growth will be extremely limited.
At this point, Grandmaster was somewhat unable to continue.
Teacher, do you have some proposal? Ill listen to you. Tang San said without the slightest hesitation.
Grandmaster sighed, I do have a proposal. Only, I dont want to have you take chances. That is in the end too dangerous.
Tang Sans eyes brightened. He was now already sixty sixth rank, and could clearly feel his cultivation speed constantly falling. Maintaining the kind of progress speed he had before was practically impossible. Nobody understood his current circumstances better than Grandmaster. Even if Grandmaster said it was dangerous, Tang San understood that this might be a shortcut to swiftly advance.
Teacher, no matter what, defending myself still isnt a problem. Right now Spirit Halls power is growing, and I feel more and more that my abilities are insufficient. Theres also the Angelic Armament you mentioned as well as the priests of Spirit Halls Elder Pce. If I dont increase my strength a bit earlier, how can we contend with Spirit Hall? Besides, you once taught me that the greater the pressure I face, the easier it is to arouse my potential. Comprehending the essence of battle is still faster than cultivating on my own.
Grandmaster smiled somewhat helplessly: I knew youd say that. Fine. Then Ill tell you. Even if your current spirit power is sixty sixth rank, many of those rankse from the spirit ring Xiao Wu gave you. To the extent that all your cultivation for a long time would be used to stabilize these spirit power ranks, and this will lead to your cultivation speed falling. Just cultivating painstakingly isnt much use to you. If you want topletely fuse with this spirit power as soon as possible, you will have to do it through constant battle. The best way is through the formidable danger of life and death crisis. Like this, not only will your fighting skills increase one step further, your spirit power advancement speed will also increase. Ive carefully researched Oscars condition in these past days. As a food system Spirit Master, his advancement speed in these five years hasnt been any slower than yours, and thats because he constantly confronted mortal danger. Such immense pressure left him no choice but to advance. Without a doubt, even if his choice was dangerous, it was extremely proper. And even if your foundation has beenid firmly in these five years, your tempering in this aspect has still been insufficient. The kind of ughter in ughter City will only increase your offense and murderous heart. Its not the kind of ce that can constantly give you pressure. Therefore, I propose for you to go to a ce that can give you such pressure.
Tang San puzzled asked: Just what ce is it?
Grandmaster pondered, then said: It might be called a spirit beast forest. However, that ce is different from any spirit beast forest you know. Because, its an ind, where a lot of peculiar spirit beasts live. And also a lot of peculiar Spirit Masters. This ce is something only very few people in the Spirit Master world know about.
Ind? Tang San focused on listening to Grandmasters story.
Grandmaster continued: Ill describe it simply, and youll know just how dangerous it is. Spirit Hall once sent two thousand Spirit Masters to this ind, in an attempt to incorporate the Spirit Masters there. The result was still that most didnt return, less than a hundred people could return alive. They also lost two Title Douluo there. Spirit Hall calls that ce Devil Ind, but I know its true name, it should be called Sea God Ind.
Chapter 197 — Devil Island? Sea God Island
Chapter 197: Devil Ind? Sea God Ind?
Grandmaster said:Spirit Hall calls that ce Devil Ind, but I know its true name, Sea God Ind. The Spirit Masters living there call themselves Children of the Sea.
Ever since returning in defeat that time, Spirit Hall has never dared have designs on that ce. If Im not mistaken, on that ind should be at least one most powerful Spirit Master, just the peak Title Douluo Sword Douluo spoke of, powers above the ny fifth rank. Even ny ninth ranked Title Douluo. Otherwise, how could Spirit Hall not retaliate after suffering such arge loss? Another reason is that the people living on Sea God Ind wont leave the ind.
Tang San curious said:Theres actually such a bizarre ce in the Spirit Master world, howe Ive never heard of it before?
Grandmaster sighed, saying:If possible, I wouldnt want you to evere into contact with the Spirit Masters there. Previously I never thought you would, so naturally I didnt tell you.
Tang San asked:Then have you gone to Sea God Ind?
Grandmaster nodded,I went once. The time Spirit Hall attacked Sea God Ind. At that time I was together with Bibi Dong, heard about such a mysterious ce and went with them. There I learned that the Spirit Master world still has such a group of mysterious Spirit Masters nobody has heard about. Not only are they mysterious, but extremely powerful. Spirit Masters like us are extremely unsuited to dealing with them.
The reason why Sea God Ind is known as Devil Ind to Spirit Hall is because of the battle that time. But in fact, even though Sea God Inds Spirit Masters are very difficult to deal with, they really arent people addicted to killing. They have all stayed there for generations, calling themselves the Children of the Sea, also known as Sea Spirit Masters. The spirits they possess are also quite bizarre, for the most part rted to aquatic creatures. Therefore, their spirit abilities also have substantial differences from ours. Sea God Ind is located in the great ocean to the west of the Continent. There, these Spirit Masters with water creature type spirits can undoubtedly disy their greatest degree of strength. There are also numerous bizarre spirit beasts on the Sea God Ind. Consequently, I think that ce can be considered a special spirit beast forest.
Tang San asked:How many Sea Spirit Masters are there?
Grandmaster said:Every human living on Sea God Ind is a Spirit Master. By a conservative estimate, there are at least two thousand, or even more. The reason I estimate there is a peak ranked Title Douluo there, is because the few Title Douluo that Spirit Hall killed mentioned a lord Sea God. Judging by their expressions and tones, they really werent praying to some god, but rather addressing a person, a person with paramount power on Sea God Ind. And those Sea Spirit Masters already had Title Douluo level strength. To be able to make them so respectful, it would naturally be someone with peak Douluo strength, maybe even a unique ny ninth rank Douluo.
Having heard Grandmasters ount, in Tang Sans mind was already drawn a simple outline of the Sea God Ind,Teacher, you mean to let me go to Sea God Ind for experience?
Grandmaster nodded,Sea God Ind. Its undoubtedly a ce brimming with all kinds of danger. However, its also full of opportunities. Sea Spirit Masters arent fond of killing, as long as outsiders who go there can pass their test, they can live there and be Sea Spirit Masters. Just one thing, after bing Sea Spirit Masters, they cant leave. This is a rule of Sea God Ind. That time Spirit Hall climbed Sea God Ind in a hostile manner, and even killed some Sea Spirit Masters, provoked a strong reaction from the Sea Spirit Masters, and in the end only a hundred people returned from that all out attack. You can see how powerful those Sea Spirit Masters are. With your talent and ability, Im not worried about you leaving for Sea God Ind, I would assume the trial wouldnt be any problem. But most important is that you return from there. All this will rely on you getting a feel for things on your own. For you to return to the Continent from the great sea you will have to face the pursuit of Sea God Ind. I have to remind you that all the Spirit Masters on Sea God Ind are suited to marinebat. Even just a Spirit Douluo level Sea Spirit Master can destroy Title Douluo levelndbound Spirit Masters in the sea. You absolutely cannot think you can easily leave that ce because you can fly. On Sea God Ind theres a kind of Spirit Master whose spirits are Seagulls, and theres a Title Douluo level among them. Its speed cantpare to your Tang Sects elder Bai He, but theres no chance for you to escape by relying on spirit bone flight. If you can sessfully return from Sea God Ind, then your strength will have advanced in all aspects.
Tang San hesitated slightly, then said:Teacher, the seven sect reselection assembly will begin in half a years time. If I go now, Im afraid I wont be able to participate. If everything proceeds as Spirit Hall wants, then it will be even more difficult to confront themter.
Grandmaster smiled calmly, saying:Do you believe that we can stop Spirit Hall from aplishing their goals in the seven sect reselection assembly by relying on our current strength? Thats basically impossible. Spirit Hall will enter a flourishing stage for at least the next five years. However, they still wont lightly attack the two great empires. Spirit Hall destroying our Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n and Seven Treasure zed Tile School is actually a bit hasty. Spirit Hall admittedly holds an absolute advantage in terms of Spirit Masters, but the strength of those kingdoms and duchies they control is still unable topete with the two great empires. If Heaven Dou Empire and Star Luo Empire watch out for each other, even Spirit Hall wont dare act without thinking. Otherwise, if a war breaks out, Im afraid the poption of the Continent will fall by an order of magnitude. If it falls to the chaos of war, not only wont Spirit Hall obtain any substantial benefits, but will instead incur the hatred of the popce. So, by my estimate, after Spirit Hall has established their supremacy in the Spirit Master world one step further through the seven sect reselection assembly, they will elerate the development of those kingdoms and duchies to increase their strength, progressively nibbling away at the two great empires, and not focusing on destructive attacks. The two great empires have been deep rooted on the Continent for a long time,pletely nibbling them away isnt something done in an afternoon. At the same time, the two great empires will focus their governance under the pressure. Even though Spirit hall holds the overall advantage, to eat two great empires is still an endless process. This time weve already stopped all pretense of cordiality with Spirit Hall, and your defeating Qian Renxue should also be something they will attach importance to. For you to leave to increase your strength for a time, is the best choice. An attack with umted strength, will be most effective.
Listening to Grandmasters analysis, Tang San couldnt help nodding repeatedly. Even though he was intelligent, how could his insight into continental politics be as incisive as Grandmaster? While secretly admiring Grandmaster, he revealed an expression of sudden understanding. Grandmasters words gave him a feeling of a wide panorama suddenly opening up.
Grandmaster sighed, then said:What Im most worried about is whether you can safely return from Sea God Ind. Before truly facing them, you wont understand just how dreadful the Spirit Masters there are. Their sea spirits are for the most part water attributed, with innumerable bizarre abilities.
Tang San by now had a reasoning in his mind,Teacher, let me go. If I cant pass the test of this experience, how can I confront Spirit Hall? I will definitely turn the pressure to momentum, to increase my strength even faster. Once I return, it will be time for us to start moving. Tang Sects hidden weapon manufacturing requires time, and Im not much help by myself. I believe I will definitely be able to return from Sea God Ind.
Grandmaster smiled, he had already guessed Tang Sans decision,Its not you, its you all. Dont tell me youd be willing to leave Xiao Wu behind? Bring her. Its not just you who needs experience, theres also the rest of you Shrek Seven Devils. They all face simr bottlenecks as you, all of you will have to pay some to advance your strength. Moreover, with all of you together, you will be able to look out for each other.
Seven Devils?Tang San stared nkly a moment, puzzled looking at Grandmaster.
Grandmaster smiled slightly,Ive already discussed with Flender. Ma Hongjun is no problem. As for school master Ning, I talked to him yesterday. Even if hes somewhat hesitant, I believe I can move him. When you left for Gengxin Cityst time, I sent out a letter. I believe it should already have reached Mubai and Zhuqing. This is a difficult experience, or you might call it an opportunity. If its not you Seven Devils moving together, how could I be at ease?
Seeing at Grandmasters gentle gaze, Tang Sans eyes gradually grew hazy. He knew that his teacher had long ago considered his future way for advancement, and that he had always silently done a lot for him. A few years had passed, and the hair at Grandmasters temples was already somewhat gray. In Tang Sans heart, Grandmasters ce was no lower than that of Tang Hao, he had even paid much, much more than Tang Hao had for him ...
Go. Arent you going to return to the Clear Sky School as well? Once youre back from the Clear Sky School, Mubai and the others should also be about ready. I still have some work to do on school master Nings side. You seven are our future trump card for contending against Spirit hall. I believe you will definitely return from a rewarding journey to Sea God Ind this time.
Bringing Xiao Wu out of the imperial pce, Tang San was unable to control his heart for a long time. Everything that Grandmaster had silently done for him filled his heart. He naturally wouldnt say anything, but he always recorded these feelings. In his heart, he had always had two fathers.
On the whole way from the imperial pce, all the imperial guards that saw Tang San would kneel with one knee and salute. Because at Tang Sans waist hung an only infants fist sized jade pendant. That jade pendant was also a seal, and its previous owner was Heaven Dou emperor Xue Ye.
Emperor Xue Ye had already retaken control over the government, and simultaneously announced fourth prince Xue Beng as crown prince sessor. Prince Xue Xing was chief overseer over the imperial armed forces.
That day when emperor Xue Ye had awoken, Tang San had naturally guessed what was going on. The reason Ning Fengzhi asked him to leave the room that time was to protect him. Even if Tang San didnt know just what Ning Fengzhi had done, he couldpletely imagine that this Seven Treasure zed Tile School master had definitely used some special means to arouse emperor Xue Yes hidden life potential. Doing so could admittedly let this regent wake up as soon as possible to take control over the situation, but with his organs already failing, it would undoubtedly also shorten his lifespan even more. Emperor Xue Ye wouldnt be unaware of this when he woke up, even if a regent like him didnt realize it as soon as he woke up, he would definitely figure it out with time. Even if he currently needed the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, who could speak for the future? This matter would definitely turn into a thorn between the imperial family and the Seven Treasure zed Tile School.
Tang San quite admired Ning Fengzhis prompt decision making, and that he would ask him to step outside first showed his good will towards the Tang Sect. What he said that day about him looking after Ning Rongrong, was actually about looking after the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. Whether Ning Fengzhi wanted to admit it or not, ever since the attack by Spirit Hall, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School had begun to decline, just like the Clear Sky School back then. It seemed this would happen to every great sect.
But the Tang Sect was different. Also a Spirit Master sect, the Tang Sect not only had an extremely close rtionship with the Shrek Academy, and the events this time also had a decisive effect. One might say they saved emperor Xue Ye and the Heaven Dou imperial family. Even though emperor Xue Ye didnt pass on any excessive rewards, he naturally wouldnt forget this favor. Viewing it from another angle,pared to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, such a young sect was easier to control for the Heaven Dou imperial family. As long as the Tang Sect made enough contributions to the empire, their position in Heaven Dou would be sure to be unshakeable.
With these deep thoughts, Tang San grew even thirstier for improving his own strength. No matter the Heaven Dou Empires bearing towards him in the future, without the foundation of formidable strength, all this was an illusion. And in order to deal with Spirit Hall, he equally needed to draw on the vast manpower and resources of the Heaven Dou empire. Since the Tang Sect had chosen to attach itself to the Heaven Dou empire, their future rtionship would require sharing both peace and hardship.
As for the incumbent crown prince Xue Beng, Tang San was on the contrary not worried. Even after he took the throne after emperor Xue Ye passed away in the future, as long as he wasnt an idiot, the structure wouldnt change. Always suppressed by Qian Renxue posing as Xue Qinghe, but always able to stay alive, one could imagine how deep he had hidden. Even though such a person wasnt easy to deal with, at least he would be a qualified ruler. Even if the Heaven Dou Empire didnt continue ten thousand steps down the road, secretly relocating the Tang Sect wasnt anything difficult. Dont forget that the Shrek Seven Devils boss, Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai, was the crown prince of Star Luo empire.
On the way back to the sect, Tang San thought about many things. After one by one arranging all kinds of things in his heart, he felt even more deeply that Grandmaster stood tall and saw far. Him leaving for a while could not only ease the tensions between Heaven Dou Empire and Spirti Hall, but moreover also avert him bing the target of numerous arrows if he stayed. Who could say whether Spirit Hall would send experts to assassinate him?
And right now Spirit Hall at least werent too clear about the Tang Sect he had established. As long as he left, it would be even easier for the Tang Sect to enter a phase of smooth development. With the backing of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School and the imperial family, him not being present was basically not a problem.
Having thought all this through, Tang San had also resolved to go on a journey for a while. Improving his strength and steadily developing the Tang Sect was the best choice. Extremism would only lead to ruin.
Even if the current Clear Sky School already possessed six Title Douluo level powers, after listening to what Sword Douluo Chen Xin said that day, Tang San truly understood why his grandfather would choose to retreat back then. At present the Clear Sky School might be said to possess the greatest strength in a hundred years, with six Title Douluo. But in fact, besides sect master Tang Xiao, the other five elders were only just Title Douluo. With their age it was basically impossible to attack the heights above the ny fifth rank. Even Tang Xiao might not reach the ny ninth rank within fifty years. How could this contend against Spirit Hall? Who knew how many exceptional powers hid within Spirit hall?
Unconsciously, Tang San had already led Xiao Wu back to the Tang Sect. Just as he entered the great gates, he heard someone screaming,Aaa Sister Chenxiang, you cant do this to me! Even if you dont agree, you still cant beat me, alright?
Pei, whos youre sister Chenxiang? Why dont you drop dead, you damned fatty, you have the impertinence to go talk drivel with grandpa, I wont y with you.
Seeing a round massive shadow thrown in his direction, Tang San couldnt help but disy a slight smile. Right hand waving and warding, he shifted the impulse of the object to the side. Before he had finished his movement, an iparably swift white silhouette had already reached him, one foot kicking at that massive shadow.
What are you singing about?Tang San somewhat helplessly pulled Ma Hongjun aside, that plump figure was naturally this fatty. Ma Hongjun was intelligent and hastily dodged, hiding behind Tang San and Xiao Wu, furtively ncing at that white silhouette already standing in front of Tang San, Speed Hall master Bai Hes granddaughter Bai Chenxiang.
Bai Chenxiang crossed her arms at her waist with a seething appearance. Because of anger, her charming face had two smears of captivating red, like rouge, making her even more beautiful.
Seeing Fatty hide behind Tang San and Xiao Wu, she still didnt agree to drop it,Damned fatty, get out here. If you have the skill, dont hide behind the sect master. Cousin, you have to be the judge for me. This damned fatty wants to kill me.
Tang Sanughed out loud, hastily saying:Fine, fine, Ill judge. Cool your temper first, then tell me what bloody atrocity Fatty hasmitted to make you so furious!
Ma Hongjun swiftly stuck his head out, and was just about to speak up, but was forced back by Bai Chenxiangs fierce re. It was strange, really. Even though Ma Hongjun was ordinarily cheerful and easygoing, his heart was actually as hard as iron. Among the Shrek Seven Devils, he only feared Dai Mubai and Tang San. To outsiders, he wouldnt agree to be at a disadvantage. But confronted with Bai Chenxiangs pouting re he was actually speechless, with an appearance of grabbing his ears and scratching his chin.
Bai Chenxiang pouted angrily:This damned fatty actually went to my grandfather to propose marriage. And my grandfather actually agreed. And even wanted me to be nicer to him. Cousin, you have to judge on my behalf. This damned fatty clearly doesnt have good intentions. Id rather marry pigs or dogs than him.
Listening to Bai Chenxiang, Tang San also couldnt help staring nkly. Fatty going to Bai He to propose marriage was something he could understand, even if Fattys methods were a bit direct, but if he could have Bai Hes approval he could naturally do half the work for twice the effect. But what puzzled Tang San was why Bai He would agree. And agree without even consulting Bai Chenxiang. This was a bit strange.
In fact, even if Bai Chenxiang couldntpare to Xiao Wu, she was still an outstanding beauty, and her scope was naturally extremely high. Fattys figure wasnt particrly pleasing either. Could it be because Fatty was a Tang Sect hall master? Impossible. Bai He was even previously the Speed n chief, and also his granduncle.
Seeing Bai Chenxiang close to tears, Tang San hastily said:Chenxiang. Did granduncle really agree to you two marrying?
Bai Chenxiang nodded sharply,I dont know what potion this damned fatty poured into grandfather, but he actually really agreed. I went to argue with grandfather, and grandfather even said that he is a good person, and that getting along would be habit, and to think about his good points. What good points does this damned fatty have? Pork?
Ma Hongjun couldnt quite hold back,Sister Chenxiang, you cant say that! I have a lot of good points. Everyone praises me as a young gentleman untainted by even a speck of dust, an honest and reliable elegant youth.
Pei I think your cheek is three times thicker than the city walls. Absolutely shameless. Ive never seen anyone as shameless as you. Humph, anyway, Im not marrying you. Not even if grandfather agreed. At worst Ill just run away.
Tang San somewhat helplessly shook his head, saying:Alright, sister Chenxiang, dont be upset. Ill go chat with granduncle. As long as you dont want it, nobody will force you. Not Fatty either.
Ma Hongjun looked at Tang San with wide eyes,Third brother, isnt your elbows turned the wrong way, Ive finally managed to get elder Bais approval.
Tang San shot Fatty a meaningful nce,Feelings go two ways, dont tell me you really want to force Chenxiang?
Ma Hongjun stared nkly a moment. He and Tang San had been together for a long time, and seeing Tang Sans expression, he had nothing to say.
Bai Chenxiang clearly rxed a lot, looking at Tang San and Xiao Wu next to him, then again fiercely ring at Fatty, saying:Cousin, Ill ask for your help with this. No matter what, if you judge on my behalf, we can agree.
Tang San nodded slightly,Dont worry, as I said, as long as you dont want it, nobody will force you.
Bai Chenxiang left happily. Tang San was the sect master of Tang Sect, his words naturally weighed very heavily.
Once Bai Chenxiang had bounced off, Ma Hongjun couldnt help asking:Third brother, youre
Tang San nced at him, saying:Forcefully twisted melons arent sweet. Even though your methods are direct, you cant act be overeager, otherwise youll have the opposite result. Didnt granduncle agree to you two? Thus, the only resistance to wooing Chenxiang is herself. I will help you, but whether you can gain her affection is still up to you.
Fatty nodded forcefully,Third brother, Im sincere this time. I guarantee Ill be good to her. Ill listen to you, I will definitely move her with my sincerity.Even though he said so, his expression was clearly a bit disappointed. Evidently, even he himself wasnt too optimistic. In terms of appearance, he really didnt match Bai Chenxiang.
Tang San lowered his voice, speaking a few sentences next to Ma Hongjuns ears. Ma Hongjun was stunned at first, but in a moment turned from grief to happiness,Third brother, is that true?
Tang San nodded,Among us Shrek Seven Devils, just you still dont have a ce to return to. If I can help you I will. However, as I said, sess still depends on you yourself. Keep in mind that true friends are revealed through trials and tribtions. Remember how little Ao got Rongrongs affection? Take out your sincere feelings.
Leaving behind the excitedly pondering Ma Hongjun, Tang San brought Xiao Wu back the the sect masters mansion, and ordered sect disciples to call over the hall masters.
Before long, Speed Hall master bai He, Medicine Hall master yang Wudi, Defense Hall master Niu Gai, Strength Hall master Tai Tan, as well as Martial hall master Ma Hongjun and the equally ranked Ning Rongrong and Oscar all arrived in the sect master mansions discussion hall.
Tang San sat in the main seat, everyone else sitting after saluting him one by one. The sect had the rules of a sect, and this etiquette was something the four single attribute n chiefs had demanded.
Hall master Tai, what is elder Lou Gao busy with?Tang San saw that Lou Gao didnte with Tai Tan, and asked him.
Tai Tan smiled wryly:Lou Gao, that old fellow, hes even more obsessed with forging than I am. These days he really doesnt pay any attention to outside matters, supervising the Strength Hall disciples in forging all day. However, with his directions, I can also rx.
Tang San nodded, then turned towards everyone,At present our Tang Sect can be considered having stepped onto the right track. Before long, the first patch of hidden weapons will beplete. For the moment we have no ns to recruit disciples. Calling everyone over this time is mainly to discuss something with you. I talked to Grandmaster today. At present us Shrek Seven Devils have all reached bottlenecks to some degree, and in order to keep progressing, we need to take alternative routes. Im nning to temporarily leave the Tang Sect business to you elders, and go on a journey somewhere that suits cultivation for a while. Not only i will go. Rongrong, Oscar, and ma Hongjun will all go with me.
Defense hall master Niu Gao said:Putting effort into cultivating is a good thing. However, sect master, how long will you be gone?
Tang San said:I dont know either. There are certain dangers where were going. Its ces that can give us pressure that are more advantageous to the advancement of our strength. As for how long before we can return, I cant say. As for logistics, with both Rongrong and Oscar away with me, Ill ask school master Ning and his Majesty to look after the Tang Sect.
Hearing Tang San say he didnt know how long he would be gone, the four elders were all a bit quiet. After a long time, Yang Wudi took the lead to speak up:Sect master, you all go. Leave the Tang Sect to us. Where the Tang Sect is, we are.He spoke like he did about his Soulbreaking Spear. Where the person was, the spear was, if the spear broke, the person died. Even if Yang Wudi wasnt talkative, his words carried a great deal of weight.
Tai Tan said:Sect master, we understand. Youre going to cultivate to grow stronger, to contend against Spirit Hall in the future. However, you cant forget that, as the master of the Tang Sect, great responsibility lies with you. The Tang Sect cant be a headless dragon for too long.
Tang San nodded, paraphrasing what Grandmaster said about the current situation on the Continent,I understand all of your concern. Elder Yang once confronted the enemies from Spirit Hall with me. I believe all of you understand the immense power that Spirit hall possesses. No matter what point of view, we are at an absolute disadvantage. The Tang Sect needs powers, and if we, the young generation, cant grow quickly, we will be in an even more passive situation in the future. Ive already thought it over clearly, and I believe that no matter what dangers we face, we will definitely return safely.
After thinking deeply for a moment, Tai Tan resolutely said:Then good. Sect master, leave without worries. Leave the Tang Sect to us. Wellbine the Medicine Halls medicaments and our Strength Halls hidden weapons like we discussed, making a batch of excellent hidden weapons. Well first equip the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, then ourselves. What we manufacture beyond that well sell to the Heaven Dou imperial family. Well need a very long time to manufacturerge quantities of hidden weapons. I believe that, once you return, our Tang Sect will truly be established.
Tang San said:I talked it over with Teacher. In the future our Tang Sect will only recruit disciples tested through the Shrek Academy, and with Teachers rmendation. Like this we can maintain the quality of our disciples. With Ma Hongjun away with me, Martial Hall will temporarily be left to uncle Niu Bens charge.
Among the second generation of the four single attribute ns, Niu Ben was the most outstanding one.
The next discussion revolved around the future development direction of the Tang Sect and the surrounding details. Tang San wasnt preparing to leave for just a short time, and before he left he had to clearly talk over his thoughts with the four elders, and guarantee that the Tang Sect would be healthy in this time.
Just as Grandmaster said, the Tang Sect had already stepped onto the right track. Whether the Seven Treasure zed Tile School or the Heaven Dou imperial family, they would both unconditionally support the Tang Sect. How far the Tang Sect would go in the future, still depended on what aplishments Tang San and the others could produce. A sect with a Title Douluo was entirely different from one without, and a sect with an exceptional Title Douluo was even more so. The Shrek Seven Devils all possessed enormous potential, and how to transform that potential into strength enough to contend with Spirit Hall was the biggest problem Tang San faced.
At nightfall, Tang San had already return to his house with a sleeping Xiao Wu in his arms, and was just about to start cultivating when he heard the sound of footsteps outside. A low voice asked,Sect master, are you resting?
Tang San left the bedroom, reaching the drawing room outside,Elder Yang,e in.He had long ago guessed that Yang Wudi woulde find him, he just didnt know when.
Yang Wudi pushed open the door and entered. His nature was always very direct, just like his Soulbreaking Spear,Sect master, I have something to tell you.
Tang San gestured him to sit,Elder, please speak.
Yang Wudi didnt sit, standing there muttering to himself for a moment, then said:Havent you found it very strange how I could cure emperor Xue Yes poison?
Tang San said:Presumably the poison is rted to Medicine Hall. Or perhaps I should say to elders Breaking n. It doesnt matter. If elder doesnt want to speak, then dont. I trust you.
Yang Wudi shook his head, saying:No, I have to tell you about this. I dont want the Tang Sects future rtionship with the Heaven Dou empire to be affected because of a Breaking n traitor.
Traitor?Tang Sans heart twitched, already making a rough guess.
Yang Wudis eyes revealed a trace of frustration, the first time Tang San had seen such an expression from this staunch old man,Thats right, emperor Xue Yes poison was made by our Medicine Hall. Or perhaps I should say its a taboo poison of the Breaking n, called Gorgeous Seven Colors. Such a poison is made from seven originally harmless medicines mixed together. Its greatest feature is how it hides. Because the seven materials used to make it are harmless themselves, they can be sessively introduced ording to a certain prescription. Even the most cautious person will end up infected. Moreover, if the food is filled with the seven kinds of materials, it will be immediately poisonous. Just at the beginning its not violent, but the poisoned will be in constant pain, Gorgeous Seven Colors will constantly erode the vitality of the victim, until their life ends.
Chapter 198 — The origin of the Three Peerless Douluo
Chapter 198: The origin of the Three Peerless Douluo
Tang San noticed that Yang Wudis tone of voice was very downcast. As he spoke his clothes shook, as if he was trying desperately to suppress his emotions.
Because of the many ways you can mix it, a mixed poison is the hardest to get rid off, whats more this specific poison was specially researched and concocted after many years of the Breaking ns research. It is something that other people will never be able to purge, even if some godly medicinal herb was used it can only suppress the poison for a while and when it returns it woulde back even worse. If not for Dugu Bos using poison to counteract poison, then even ten Emperor Xue Ye would have passed.
After we discovered this poison we felt that it was too tyrannical and so we treated it as one of our ns taboo drugs. That year when the Clear Sky School went into seclusion our four Single Attribute ns had no choice but to break apart due to the attacks from the Spirit Hall. During the conflict, my only son died while my younger brother Yang Wushuang was taken captive and was never heard from again. However, only my brother and I are able to concoct this poison which would mean that he is still alive and has be Spirit Hallsckey.
After saying this Yang Wudi paused for a while, his eyes seemingly zing with a ck me: I would have rather he died than be ackey of the Spirit Hall.
Tang San lightly sighed, Life is precious, perhaps he may have had certain difficulties. This matter is between the Clear Sky School and the Spirit Hall, so Elder dont worry about it too much.
Yang Wudi remained silent for a moment as he looked at Tang San before saying: Sect leader, if in the future we run into him, please let me personally kill him. After saying this, the expression in his eyes became even colder as he gave Tang San a slight bow and walked away withrge strides.
Seeing Yang Wudis solitary and cold back, Tang San inwardly sighed.
Old Goats temper is as bad as ever, sigh- The voice suddenly appearing beside Tang San gave him a shock. Concentrating his gaze, he swiftly retreated to the entrance of his bedroom where Xiao Wu was sleeping. As the other person had reached here without so stealthily without anyone noticing, Tang San hairs stood up as cold sweat dripped off him.
Its me. With a sh there was already someone else standing beside Tang San, and that person was precisely the Speed Hall master Bai He.
After finding out the other party was a friend, Tang San could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, Uncle dont scare me like that. I wondered who could have the ability like that. Although I was not deliberately searching, I had extended my spiritual force over a hundred meter radius, the only person who could approach without my notice should only be you.
Bai He smilingly said: Dont over rely on your spiritual force, there are weaknesses to any kind of observation abilities and spiritual force too has its limits. Once my speed reached a certain level and with some techniques, unless you are actively searching, it would be very hard even for you to notice.
Tang San smiled and said: In the Spirit Master Realm, I am afraid that there are none that can match up to your speed. But what did you mean with what you said earlier? Yang Wudi, he ...
Bai He said with a sigh: The Breaking n was originally led by two patriarchs, Yang Wudi and Yang Wushuang, who depended greatly on each other when they were young. Even when Yang Wushuang was caught, it was to protect Yang Wudi. Their rtionship was very good, Sect Leader, if in the future we really do run into Yang Wushuang, can you on my ount spare his life?
Tang San only silently nodded his head.
Bai He continued: Originally I wanted to see you not regarding the old goat but rather Chenxiang. Didnt she spout some nonsense to you today?
Tang San shook his head as he said: It cannot really be considered nonsense, I just dont get it, how did fatty move you? Such that you are willing to marry your precious granddaughter to him. Or were you just ying with him?
Bai He sighed again as he said, How can I joke about such things? I seriously agreed to it, not because of his rtionship with you but rather for the future of my Speed n. I only had one condition for Ma Hongjun, if in the future he and Chenxiang were to have children, one of the boys must take over as the patriarch of the Speed n and bear Chenxiangs surname Bai.
After hearing these words, Tang San instantly understood what was going on. It would appear that this uncle of his had already calcted this out. Although fatty had a slightly inferior appearance not matching Chenxiang, you cannot forget his spirit was that of a Phoenix, in terms of quality it could rival the Seraphim spirit. Even if there was a difference in quality it would only be a hairs breadth of difference.
Whats more, the Phoenix was the king of birds: although the Speed ns spirit, the Needle-tailed Swift, was fast, whenpared to the Phoenix it was still too slow. Bai He was intending to use Ma Hongjun to improve the Speed ns inherited spirits! No wonder he was willing to sacrifice Chenxiangs happiness for it. Whats more there was no certainty that it was going to be sacrificed: with Tang San around, how could Ma Hongjun treat Bai Chenxiang badly? Bai Hes decision was only made after some careful considerations. Everyone has their own selfish desires, regarding this Tang San also had nothing more to say.
So it is like this. As long as Fatty is okay with it then its fine with me as well. However, I am sure that you also want Chenxiang to be happy, right? When we go for our training this time, except for Fatty, we are all couples. So well bring Chenxiang along. We can let the two of them get to know each other better. Fatty will also definitely take good care of her, what do you think?
You could hear Bai Hes rejoice in his voice as he bitterly smiled: My only worry is that Chenxiang is unable to take it; since young she has been spoiled by me. But with regards to cultivation talent, she is pretty blessed as well.
Tang San smilingly said: Then that is settled.
Bringing Bai Chenxiang along this training trip was what Tang San promised to Ma Hongjun previously. Feelings need to be developed over time, whether the two of them could produce feelings would depend on Ma Hongjun himself in the days toe. Although Bai Chenxiang was not strong at offense or defence, she was fast, and was definitely a qualified scouting Spirit Master. Under normal conditions, using her speed would be enough for her to protect herself.
Three dayster, after Tang San settled all the matters in the Tang Sect, he brought Xiao Wu and divine craftsman Lou Gao and left Heaven Dou City. Before he went to the Sea God Ind, he had to make a trip back to the Clear Sky School.
---------
Spirit Hall, Supreme Pontiff Pce.
In the main discussion chamber it was as if the hall was covered in ayer of frost with only three people present. The person sitting on the Pontiffs throne was none other than Bibi Dong, while the Spirit Master silently standing behind her was Hu Liena. The remaining person was blonde and now wearing womens clothing, the valiant and formidable-looking Qian Renxue.
Qian Renxue stood about ten meters in front of Bibi Dong. The silence here had continued for a long time. Bibi Dongs sharp re had been resting upon Qian Renxue, who had also been ring back at her. Although no words were exchanged, the pressure exuded by them made it hard for Hu Liena standing behind Bibi Dong to breathe.
Liena, you go out first. With a wave of her hand, something seemed to appear within her eyes, and then it was gone.
Hu Liena inwardly breathed a sigh of relief and respectfully acknowledged the instructions before quickly leaving the hall; only after leaving did she find out that her undergarment was already soaked with sweat.
She had been following Bibi Dong for many years, but never once did she meet someone who dared to re at her like that. Who on earth was that woman? She did not seem much older than herself, yet she could carry herself in such an imposing manner. That kind of strong and dignified aura did note from her spirit. Rather, it seemed to emanate from within.
After Hu Liena took her leave, the Spirit Halls Discussion Chamber had only Bibi Dong and Qian Renxue left within. Bibi Dong slowly got up and started walking step by step towards Qian Renxue, who had a physique very simr to her own.
Qian Renxue did not back down from Bibi Dongs advance, rather her face remained indifferent as her gaze turned even sharper.
Aplex expression shed within Bibi Dongs eyes as her body suddenly seemed to lose all its imposing manner, she sighed and said: Whats done is done, we can always start over again. In the grand scheme of things we still hold the absolute advantage anyway.
Qian Renxue coldly said: I did not lose to Tang San, I only lost to you. If you were not in such an excessive hurry, why would i ever take the risk and bring forward my ns? Sister. Thest words were spoken practically while shouting as she purposely dragged her wordsced with contempt.
Sister? Anger shed within Bibi Dongs eyes Very well, remember that carefully, from now on you shall call me that.
Qian Renxue coldly snorted, No, I think i will just stick to calling you Supreme Pontiff. After all in this world I only have one rtive, which is Grandpa. Other than Grandpa I will not address anyone else as a family member. Didnt you also say so previously? Mying to this world was a mistake. He already died, you also had already got what you wanted. But, you better remember, you are you and I am myself. From now on, I shall move on my own: you manage your Spirit Hall and I will manage my Elder Hall and the Douluo Pce. You will have no right to deploy any of the elders in the Elder Hall.
What did you say? Bibi Dongs re suddenly regained its sharpness. A sudden burst of pressure erupted through the hall sting towards Qian Renxue, sending her a few steps back while trying to stabilize herself. Under the immense pressure of Bibi Dong, a stream of blood flowed out from the side of her lips, but the cold smile on her face did not fade in the slightest.
Seeing the blood flowing out of her lips, Bibi Dong was somewhat taken aback, causing her spirit power to fluctuate as she withdrew it.
Just go, go and visit your Grandpa. If he agrees to it then I too have nothing to say about it. At this point it felt as if Bibi Dong had suddenly aged ten years. Although Bibi Dong was over twenty years older than Qian Renxue, based on their looks the gap seemed much smaller.
Qian Renxue coldly swept her gaze past Bibi Dong as she turned and left without looking back. The doors to the chamber mmed shut with a loud bang, as if separating the two of them into different worlds.
Bibi Dong, as if having lost all her energy, copsed onto her throne, tears streaking across her face without her control. Who would have imagined that this cold blooded Supreme Pontiff also had this weak side to her.
------------
Elder Hall.
This was thergest piece of construction within the Supreme Pontiff Pce, and it also represented the strongest fighting force within spirit hall. Upon entering this tall dome-shaped building you would encounter arge hall nearly thirty meters high which was divided into three levels, each level consisting of ten rooms.
Other than due to certain special circumstances, to be admitted to this ce required the condition of having a spirit rank of ny or above, in other words having the strength of a Title Doulou or above. This was the true highest authority of Spirit Hall: even the Pontiff could be held back by this ce. If the elders here were to work together, they could destroy a city in a day. This was in no way an exaggeration.
At this point in time, the Elder Hall was very quiet, and there was not even a servant around. When Qian Renxue walked into this hall she could feel goosebumps: within this hall was a huge golden construct, a statue of a Seraphim that stood ten meters tall. A man quietly stood in front of the statue with his back towards the door, looking at the statue.
From the back you could see that it was a man who was rather tall, without a particrly robust build, wearing a grey robe with his long ck hair neatlybed behind him.
Standing there, he gave off a very bizarre feeling. Qian Renxue, who possessed the Seraphim spirit, could clearly feel that there was no distinction between the person standing there and that tall Seraphim statue. All the lighting in from the windows seemed to converge on this person, and although he was so simply dressed he still gave off a respectable feeling.
Grandpa. While standing by the door, she slumped onto the ground with a thump. Her originally cold gaze could no longer sustain itself, and her tears trickled down her cheeks.
The grey-robed man slowly turned around, the special aura he exuded suddenly bing non-existent. On the surface he looked very handsome and seemed only about thirty or forty years old, with a faint smile on his face. His peaceful and tranquil aura gave off a veryfortable feeling. Yet the strangest thing was that even if a Title Douluo was present, he would not be able to feel the slightest spirit power fluctuations within this man.
The grey-robed man took a slight step forward and in the next instant already appeared in front of Qian Renxue. His movements were not fast, but the moment he arrived Qian Renxue was already in his embrace as she loudly wailed.
Even the strongest person has his weak side: if Bibi Dong was no exception, how would Qian Renxue have been one? Acting as Xue Qinghe for ten years, the pressure she faced and the youth that she sacrificed, only she herself truly understood it.
Did you already visit her? The grey-robed man gently caressed Qian Renxues golden hair.
Qian Renxue only silently nodded her head.
The grey-robed man softly said: Actually, she also has her pains. Afterall, in the first ce, the one at fault was not her. Her feelings towards you are not as you imagined it to be.
Qian Renxue lifted her head and looked at the only person she regarded as family, Grandpa, dont tell me even you dont want to to help me?
The grey-robed man lightly sighed: Its not that, rather I cannot help you; although she is slightly more radical, she has made no mistakes. Whats more she is also the Supreme Pontiff of Spirit Hall, and her influence in Spirit Hall has already surpassed mine.
What? Qian Renxue was greatly shocked, such that even the tears in her eyes had stopped falling Th-this cannot be.
The grey robed man lightly smiled, dotingly said: Little Xue, you must remember, in this world the strong consume the weak. Whoever is stronger will have more say, even us in Spirit Hall are no exception. Her strength is already not inferior to mine, whats more she is still so young. Perhaps, she will be the first in so many years to reach the another level. Not to mention that the first and second priests have both already given her their support, even I will also support her. She will be able to bring the Spirit Hall to greater heights: what you need to do is to properly help her rather than opposing her. Actually, your talent far surpasses your father, not only because of the Seraphim spirit he passed on to you but also because of the talent that came from Bibi Dong. After all, she is your mother.
Qian Renxue stayed there in a daze without opening her mouth for a long time. The grey-robed man did not speak either, quietly standing there watching her, giving her time to think.
Qian Renxue currently had a pale face and an unstable gaze, but suddenly she sharply lifted her head and spoke towards the grey-robed man: Grandpa, let me make you onest request.
The grey-robed man frowned as he could sense that she was emotionally unstable at the moment, but he still nodded his head.
Qian Renxues gaze suddenly hardened as she spoke deeply: I want to be the Spirit Halls Judgement Elder.
The grey-robed man ask surprisedly: Is it because of that young man who defeated you? The Judgement Elder in the Elder Hall is second only to the priest. The priest isnt allowed to take part in any of the Spirit Hall operations. While the Judgement Elders role is to take out any strong foes who oppose the Spirit Hall.
Qian Renxue nodded her head: From today on I will no longer meddle in the affairs of Spirit Hall. Also, she is not my mother; she never was, she still isnt and she will never be. I will never forgive her. If not for you I fear I would have died in her hands a long time ago. I only have grandpa, I have no mother.
--------
Clear Sky School
The razor sharp, freezing mountain winds sliced across the hilltops. Tang San had to use his own body to shield Xiao Wu from these freezing winds. In front of him was the leader of the Clear Sky School, Howling Sky Doulou Tang Xiao, who stood with his hands behind him as he gazed at the mountains.
Gently holding Xiao Wu, Tang San said with his heartfelt feelings: Uncle, thank you.
When he came to the Clear Sky School, things initially did not go so well: after the Clear Sky School went into seclusion they did not allow any outsiders to enter, so Tang San was not allowed to bring Xiao Wu and Lou Gao in until Tang Xiao managed convince the others to allow them in.
Tang Xiao looked at Tang San, and without holding back any of his acknowledgment said: No, rather than saying that I helped you, you helped yourself. After leaving for such a short period of time you already managed to breakthrough and even fulfil one of the three conditions set by the elders by managing to get a hundred thousand year old spirit ring while still only a Spirit Emperor. Did you forget the looks the five elders had on their faces when they saw that red Spirit Ring?
As he recalled the five elders dumbfounded look, Tang Xiao couldnt help but let out a faint smile.
However, Tang San could not bring himself to do so: seeing Xiao Wu in his embrace, he could only feel his heart ache. Although he knew that Xiao Wus soul hidden in the Spirit Ring could reunite with her body for a short while everyday, Tang San was still unwilling to let Xiao Wu out so frivolously. Xiao Wu afterall gave up her life to save his, now that there was a chance for her revival, how could he take that risk?
Uncle, Senior Lou Gao hase to trouble you, because only together with your Clear Sky Hammer can heplete his forging. Only after these few hidden weapons areplete can we have the capability to contend against Spirit Hall.
Tang Xiao nodded his head saying: I got it. Dont tell the other school members anything regarding your Tang Sect to avoid misunderstandings. In the first ce it was the Clear Sky School that let down the four Single Attribute ns. In the future, when your sect prospers, it can also be considered a form ofpensation for them.
Tang San said: Uncle, not long ago the Sword Douluo mentioned that Spirit Hall has a person who reached the ny ninth rank, but he did not go much into the details; do you know more about this?
Hearing Tang Sans words, Tang Xiaos body shook slightly as his eyes let out an indeterminate light. Tang San could clearly see that Tang Xiao had unwittingly tightly clenched his fists.
How could I not know? If not for him, do you think that our Clear Sky School would fear Spirit Hall? If not for him, who would dare say that they have the capability to defeat our Clear Sky School?
Saying up till here, Tang Xiaos breathing became very heavy, and didnt calm for a long time.
You should already know this. Since the Sword Douluo spoke of his existence, he must also have told you about the gaps between the Title Douluo. Our Clear Sky School also once had a Title Doulou of rank ny nine: he and the grand priest from Spirit Hall were once known as the two peaks of the Spirit Master world, an insurmountable mountain for others.
He was my Grandfather, which means that he was your Great-Grandfather, Tang Chen. At that time he was the Clear Sky Douluo. We were the strongest n under the sun. While, at that time, the grand priest of Spirit Hall was the Judgement Elder and also Spirit Halls number one executioner, Qian Daoliu. They repeatedly pitted their strength against each other and were about even with each other. Qian Daolius spirit that time was the same as the Qian Renxue you mentioned, the Seraphim.
Then great-grandfather? Tang San hesitatingly asked.
Tang Xiao bitterly smiled: No idea. In terms of strength your great grandfather was a notch above Qian Daoliu, although the difference was slight. But in terms of spirit quality, the Seraphim spirit is definitely better than our Clear Sky Hammer, which is what allowed Qian Daoliu to contend against your great-grandfather even though he always had the lead in cultivation. However, about fifty years ago, your great-grandfather and Qian Daoliu had both already retired from view. As the older generations passed on, the amount of spirit masters who knew them gradually became lesser and lesser. Twenty years ago when your grandfather decided to seclude the n, it was not because our Clear Sky School was afraid of Spirit Hall: it was just because your great-grandfather no longer was here. If not, even if there were even more strong people on the Spirit Hall side, we could still turn the tide. Even Qian Daoliu was never willing to lightly go to war with our Clear Sky School.
Great-grandfather left to somece far? Whe did he go?
Tang Xiao shook his head saying: I dont know, no one does. Before your great-grandfather left, he had a two hour discussion with your grandfather before disappearing like the wind. On your grandfathers deathbed he had told me that your great grandfather had left to pursue the next level. Which would imply that he got even further than Qian Daoliu.
Tang San heart shook, Did he be a rank hundred god?
Tang Xiao nodded his head, No one knows what it is like after reaching the hundredth rank. He has already been gone for thirty years: other people may not know this, but if Spirit Hall were to attack us without him around, even our so-called Number one school will not have the ability to do anything against them. Which is why your grandfather decided to bring the n into seclusion. We have waited for thirty years, yet your great-grandfather still has not returned, which means two possible things, either he managed to break through the hundredth rank and step into the next realm, or he failed when trying to break through the hundredth rank
Although Tang Xiao did not say it, Tang San understood what it meant to fail breaking through.
Then is that Qian Daoliu still at Spirit Hall? Tang San enquired.
Tang Xiao said with certainty: Definitely. Did you know, when your great-grandfather left, he looked barely thirty years old, after reaching the ny-ninth rank you could live normally for at least two hundred years. Your great-grandfather also previously mentioned that Qian Daoliu was a huge coward: even though he had a good spirit, he never dared risk his life to charge ahead. So so long as he lives, he will continue to remain within Spirit Hall; although he may no longer bother himself with Spirit Hall affairs, he is still there. Whats more, your father killed the previous Supreme Pontiff who was Qian Daolius only son. For most normal matters he would probably not care, but when his only child was killed, how could he just sit around and wait?
The Puzzled Tang San asked: Then what is the meaning of going into seclusion? How does this stop Qian Daoliu froming and taking his revenge?
Tang Xiao said with a sigh: This is what your great-grandfather left behind. The mountain we currently reside on is the ce where Qian Daoliu had hisst battle with your great-grandfather. When he lost, he promised your great-grandfather that from then on he and Spirit Hall would never set foot on this mountain again, unless the dayes where he could best your great-grandfather. This is the true meaning behind the Clear Sky Schools seclusion; if not, even if we went into hiding somewhere, Spirit Hall would have came to our doorsteps long ago.
Tang San understood that if Tang Xiao was willing to tell him this, it meant that he had obtained the schools acknowledgement after he came back and even managed to show that hundred thousand year old spirit ring in front of the elders.
Uncle, it may be presumptuous of me to ask, but what rank spirit master are you now?
Tang Xiao gently smiled and replied. I am currently trying breaking through the ny-seventh rank bottleneck. I dont know if in my lifetime I would be able to reach grandfathers strength. Actually, your father had the most hope of doing so, only he saying up till here, the luster in his eyes inadvertently dulled. For Tang Hao to have lost two limbs and given up two of his spirit bones, it meant he could no longer even dream to ever breakthrough that pinnacle.
Tang Sans eyes wavered, After I go back, I will first visit mom and dad. Then I will be leaving for a period of time. Along with mypanions we will go somewhere tough to train ourselves, and it is unlikely that we will make it back in the next few years.
Tang Xiao was surprised, You are going somewhere to train? The north?
Tang San shook his head; after all there was nothing much that he needed to hide from Tang Xiao, I am not sure if you heard of it, but it is some ce called Sea God Ind.
What? Tang Xiao shouted from shock. You are going to Sea God Ind?
Tang San looked at Tang Xiao astonishingly, Uncle, you know that ce?
Tang Xiao bitterly smiled: How could I possibly not know, your father and I once went there on your great-grandfathers orders to deliver a letter to the head of Sea God Ind, the Sea God Douluo Bo Saixi. Tang San that is no ce to go ying around!
Having heard that Tang Xiao had once been there, Tang San felt exhrated. After all, Grandmasters strength at that time was rather low; since his father and uncle had been there before, the things they saw there would definitely be different from the people from Spirit Hall.
Uncle, why dont you tell me more about the ind?
Tang Xiao seriously spoke: Sea God Ind. Even when your great-grandfather was present he would have to be careful because of the Sea God Douluo Bo Saixi. Bo Saixis strength was at the same level as your great-grandfather and Qian Daoliu: it is just because she has never once stepped out from the ind that her name is not as well known. Back in the days when we still had a harmonious rtionship with Spirit Hall, Qian Daoliu apanied your great-grandfather to explore Sea God Ind. There, they ran into Sea God Douluo Bo Saixi, who they fought for three days and three nights, causingndslides and tsunamis. And do you know the final result?
Tang San, seeing the serious expression on Tang Xiaos face, said speechless: Dont tell me great grandfather and Qian Daoliu lost.
Tang Xiao forcefully nodded his head, Thats right, both your great-grandfather and Qian Daoliu lost. Of course given their identities, they did not fight Bo Saixi together nor did they fight in tandem. But within three days, the two of them both fought Bo Saixi, and lost one sidedly at that.
The surprised Tang San asked: Didnt you say that great-grandfather and Qian Daoliu were on the same level as Bo Saixi?
Tang Xiao said with a sigh, That ce was Sea God ind which was also the Sea God Douluos territory. When your great-grandfather sent your father and me to Sea God Ind, he said that the Sea God Douluos strength was not a match for him, and was even slightly lower than Qian Daoliu. But within Sea God Ind, as long as it was not a rank hundred power, no one would be able to defeat her. Because she was able to control the ocean with her power and rely on the strength of heavens and earth, your great-grandfather was no match for her.
Tang San took a deep breath to conceal his surprise; Spirit Masters were after all still human, yet to be able to move even the oceans, what horrifying power she must have.
Tang San had never seen the ocean before, but he could imagine the blue expanse stretching where he could see no end. With his current strength, forget the ocean, he could not even bend a small body of water to his will. Power, this was indeed true power.
Tang Xiao, seeing the shock in Tang Sans eyes, continued: The Sea God Ind is actually a very beautiful ce. There are several thousand Spirit Masters living there under the Sea God Douluo who refer to themselves as the Children of the Sea, while the Sea God Douluo is the messenger of the oceans and her spirit is the Sea God itself. Otherwise, even if Bo Saixi broke through the hundredth rank, she would not be able to control the oceans! Your great-grandfather and Qian Daoliu both said that in the waters she was invincible.
The time when your father and I went to deliver letters we were still young and headstrong and had some conflict with the residents there. At the start we were still quite sessful and you could say invincible. But then we ran into some setbacks; under Bo Saixi were five lords who were all of the Title Douluo level. At that time, only one of them came and with only using six spirit rings managed to capture us alive. These ocean spirit masters abilities were too different from ours and could generally borrow the powers of the ocean to attack. Luckily we were there as messengers. After Bo Saixi saw the letter from your great-grandfather she asked a few questions about his wellbeing and let us go.
Tang San said: Grandmaster said that once we reach Sea God Ind, we will be put through a test, and once we pass the test we can be a part of Sea God Ind. We just cannot leave, is that right?
Tang Xiao said surprisedly: Are you nning to take that test?
Tang San nodded his head: Since we are nning to stay on Sea God Ind, we naturally have to take the test. I reckon that breaking out of the ind and escape back will be the results of our training. As long as we are able toe back, it would show that we had a great boost to our strength. Under the pressure of Sea God Ind, our training speed will be much faster, plus the experience of fighting these ocean spirit masters will be good.
Chapter 199 — Tang San And Xiao Wu’s Happiness, Engagement
Chapter 199: Tang San And Xiao Wus Happiness, Engagement
Tang Xiao looked deeply at Tang San for a long time, then slowly said:Good, good, good, you youngsters really have your own ways. This is something me and your father never thought of back then. Youre right, if you really can return from Sea God Ind, you will have truly aroused your potential. Go, Ill support you.
Tang San cautiously said: Uncle, what do we need to pay attention to at Sea God Ind?
Tang Xiao lowered his voice:Only one thing, dont kill people at Sea God Ind. In fact, the Sea Spirit Masters for the most part have a gentle temperament, even if they reject outsiders, its only to the point of driving them out. They wont kill. But if you kill someone there first, thats a different situation. The reprisal of the Sea Spirit Masters isnt something youre able to endure. Apart from this, be careful with sea spirit beasts. Even though sea spirit beasts are also predisposed towards moderation, theres absolutely no shortage of vicious ones. Moreover, because its very difficult to estimate their level, you have to be prudent. Little San, follow me. Since the elders have already formally recognized your identity, it should also be time to impart some sect secret skills to you. This set of created spirit abilities is something begun by your great grandfather. Even if your Clear Sky Hammer still doesnt have any spirit rings, with this youll still have another ability for protecting yourself.
Ten dayster. Sunset Forest.
Xiao Wu calmly leaned within Tang Sans embrace, letting the scenery fly past like lightning. She was unexpectedly sleeping very soundly, both hands holding onto Tang Sans neck, her charming face stuck close to his chest. She seemedpletely carried by Tang San, one of his hands supporting her shoulders, the other under her slender jade legs, her neatlybed scorpion braid wrapped around Xiao Wu herself.
The Eight Spider Lances spurred Tang San swiftly through this dense forest. Tang Sans memories of the surroundings here were really too profound. He could clearly make out the direction he was heading in without even using his eyes.
Having arrived in a ce as full of Blue Silver Grass as this forest, Tang San was like a bird in the sky, a fish in the sea. If the great ocean could be called the paradise of Sea Spirit Masters, then the forest was absolutely Tang Sans domain. If he encountered Qian Renxue within the forest, Tang San was absolutely sure he could defeat her. Because this was his world.
Relying on the mental connection between the Blue Silver Domain and the surrounding Blue Silver Grass, Tang San could clearly differentiate the formidable spirit beasts around him, and could easily move past them, advancing smoothly, basically without encountering any trouble. Even if he did encounter some spirit beast on the road, Tang San relied on the effect of the Blue Silver Domain to make his aura identical to Blue Silver Grass, wrapping himself up in it without drawing the attention of any of those spirit beasts.
One leap of Eight Spider Lances would bring the two at least ten meters away. Tang San bowed his head to look at Xiao Wu in his arms, and he couldnt keep from revealing a faint smile,Silly girl, were going to see your parents inw. You might be the least nervous person in the world to face their inws for the first time.
His smile was filled with pampering love, his heart long since swollen full of tenderness. Even though he hadnt left for long, Tang San increasingly missed his parents. He had already nned it out, once Spirit Hall was destroyed in the future, and hed taken revenge for his parents and Xiao Wu, hed bring Xiao Wu to settle down here, and apany his parents.
Under the effect of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, the time for his mothers recovery would be substantially reduced, but even so, whether his father could see her alive in his lifetime was unknown. But no matter what, he would apany his father to wait. He believed his mother would definitelye back to life one day. At that time, finally, their family could truly reunite.
Eventually, that mountain came into view, and Tang San elerated like an arrow returning home. The Eight Spider Lances abruptly bent, and when they shot out they he was pushed several dozen meters in the air. The Blue Silver Emperor Right Leg Bone Flying abilityunched, and the moment the momentum from the Eight Spider Lances leap vanished, the flying ability began, bringing him shooting towards the peak like an arrow. Protected by Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain, whether the poison Dugu Bo once arranged or the atmosphere of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, neither could harm Xiao Wu.
In fact, even Xiao Wus own body was now also capable ofpletely blocking the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well. The two great immortal herbs didnt just help her recover her human form.
The peculiar atmosphere caused by the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well shook Tang Sans mind. As far as the eye could see, the nts growing next to that extraordinary pond were even more lush.
A one-armed one-legged man just stood there, gentle eyes just gazing in their direction.
Dad.Tang San shouted, somewhat forgetting his appearance, rousing Xiao Wu in his embrace. The Eight Spider Lances on his back withdrew, and relying on the Blue Silver Emperor Right Leg Bones flying ability, Tang San turned into a meteor, dropping from the sky holding Xiao Wu,nding just in front of his father.
Tang Hao seemed no different from before, still with disheveled hair and beard, one arm and single leg. But the light in his eyes seemed a lot more gentle than when Tang San left.
Tang Sans gaze flitted past his fathers face, falling on his mother behind him. In the less than a year that hed been gone, the Blue Silver Emperor had already grown strong and healthy. The giant des of grass were already close to a chi wide, and more than five meters long. The one golden vein on top had turned into three. At the same time as Tang Sannded, practically all the des waved, swiftly extending to him and Xiao Wu, gently winding around and wrapping them up.
Gentle and kindly maternal love filled Tang San and Xiao Wu for a moment. Tang San turnedpletely dumbfounded, tears flowing uncontrobly. But these were no longer tears of sorrow, but rather tears of joy.
Xiao Wu was also a bit stunned, blinking her big eyes, watching those wide des of grass winding around her as well, her soulless eyes unexpectedly reddening gradually.
Tang San could clearly sense that his mothers recovery speed was even faster than he had imagined, in just less than a year, he could feel that his mothers current aura wasnt much different from a nt type spirit beast of the several thousand years level. What made him most astonished was the intelligence the Blue Silver Emperor showed. Very clearly, his mother was conscious. Her soul still existed. These circumstances werepletely opposite from Xiao Wu.
Judging by his mothers current circumstances, Tang San immediately judged that his mother absolutely couldnt recover this fast just from the effect of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well. Her body itself being a nt type hundred thousand year spirit beast, the seemingly rousing effect of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, as well as the his own blood as fertilizer back then. His mother grew with astonishing speed. If it continued at this rate, then there would be a year in his fathers life when the family could be reunited.
Tang Hao smiled, very gently, without a bit of the aggressiveness of the previous Clear Sky Douluo, as if washed clean,Your mom is very happy youve returned. Shes weing you.
I know, I know.Tang Sans said, his voice choked with emotion.
Tang Hao raised his remaining hand, wiping away the tears on Tang Sans cheek,What are you crying for, you should be happy.
Tang San hurriedly wiped his tears, nodding forcefully,Yes, I should be happy. Dad, mom is recovering much faster than I imagined. I believe she will definitely return to her previous form.
Tang Haos eyes shone,I firmly believe so too. Little San, do you know? The time youve been gone has been the happiest time of myst twenty years. Seeing your mom constantly grow each day is what makes me the most satisfied. After so many years have passed, we can finally be together. Even though there should be no words of thanks between father and son, the ce you found for your mom
At this point, he pped Tang Sans shoulder hard. Father and son looked eye to eye, and there were no words.
The Blue Silver Emperor withdrew from Tang San and Xiao Wu, only leaving one strand behind, softly caressing Xiao Wus head, the leaf softly swaying. Tears kept falling from Xiao Wus eyes, and a sorrowful mood began to exude from the Blue Silver Emperor.
Tang San knew that his mom had already realized Xiao Wus situation.
Tang Hao and his wife had a close rtionship, and his gaze immediately fell on Xiao Wu, sighing,Not long ago, me and your mom both felt you were in danger. Xiao Wu
On mention of Xiao Wu, the tears Tang San had just stopped threatened to fall again. Pulling that tender body close, Tang San recounted what had happened since he left.
When Tang Hao heard that Xiao Wu had used Sacrifice for Tang Sans sake, his originally missing ruthlessness and aggressiveness appeared once again, clenching his fists tightly. And each leaf of Blue Silver Emperor shuddered fiercely, as if weeping soundlessly.
Tang San again spoke in detail of hister encounters, founding the Tang Sect, as well as everything that happened afterwards.
Having listened to Tang San, Tang Haos expression gradually rxed. Looking at Tang San, then again looking at Xiao Wu in his arms,In dealing with these events, you are stronger than I was. Treat the four single attribute ns well, back then it was I who implicated them. Little San, Ill let you bear all the sins Ivemitted ...
He didnt continue speaking, but the guilt in his eyes made Tang Sans heart ache. Had his father really done something wrong? No, if it was him back then, he would definitely make the same choice.
Dad, Im your son, and you havent done anything wrong.He spoke resolutely and decisively, withoutforting. Just this sentence made Tang Haos expression rx a lot. His son could understand him, what was more important than that?
Tang Sans gaze turned to his mother,Dad, mom, dont worry, Ill definitely resurrect Xiao Wu. However, Im afraid I wont be able to see you for a long time. Coming back this time, is also because I wanted to ask you to agree to something.
Tang Hao stared nkly a moment,What thing?
Tang San looked at Xiao Wu next to him, his eyes soft,Mine and Xiao Wus marriage. I want you to witness my engagement to Xiao Wu. Once she has recoveredpletely, well immediately marry. I ask for your approval.While speaking, he pulled Xiao Wu along to kneel in front of his parents.
Tang Hao looked somewhat astonished at his son, but his aged face very quickly filled with a smile,Good, good, good. Xiao Wu is a good child. To marry a wife like this is your blessing. We approve, we approve.Seeing at Xiao Wus vacant expression, Tang Hao couldnt keep his eyes from moistening. Even though Tang San hadnt described what happened to him and Xiao Wu in the Star Dou Great Forest very closely, how couldnt he imagine the bitterness that had befallen these two children? He had also gone through such experiences, and could now even more rte to the feelings between his son and Xiao Wu.
Two strands of Blue Silver Emperor quietly swept up, each pulling on Tang San and Xiao Wus hands, then folding their hands together, wrapping them up firmly. Gentle and kindly feelings once again filled Xiao Wu and Tang Sans vicinity, surrounding them.
Just at this moment, blue golden light shed around Tang San, six spirit rings silently filling his surroundings. That dazzling red sixth spirit ring quietly shed, a ling of red light sweeping out, disappearing into Xiao Wu, and her vacant eyes immediately regained their expression.
This time, Tang San didnt suppress Xiao Wus soul froming out. The two looked eye to eye, simultaneously saluting Tang Hao and Ah Yin.
Tang Haoughed out loud, his single hand folding over Tang San and Xiao Wus joined palms, pulling them up,With such a daughter inw, what else could I ask for? Little San, in the future you must properly look after Xiao Wu. From now on she is your fiance.
Big teardrops rolled down Xiao Wus face. The soul temporarily returned to her body throbbed violently, softly calling out two words,Dad, mom
A strand of Blue Silver Emperor rose, trembling softlynding in front of them. With just the soft trembling of that wide Blue Silver Emperor leaf, a golden thread slowly fell off the leaf, twisting around Tang San and Xiao Wus fingers as if alive. Tang Sans was on his left middle finger, Xiao Wus on her right.
Golden light shed, and with intense light and brimming with gentleness, the golden threads turned into golden rings, each covering their fingers.
Tang San and Xiao Wu looked shocked at those golden lights constantly giving them a wondrous feeling. Just at this instant, they suddenly had a feeling of their minds connecting. It seemed as if their souls had been linked together by this fantastic golden thread, never to separate.
Tang Hao looked smiling at his son and daughter inw,This is your moms wedding present for you. Dad doesnt have anything to give you, but I will always wish you well here together with your mom. Xiao Wu, get well soon. We will both wait for the day you truly can be our daughter inw.
Xiao Wu fiercely threw herself into Tang Sans embrace, holding him tightly, sobbing voicelessly.
Even though it still wasnt perfect, he and she could finally be together properly. Those golden rings symbolized their feelings. At this moment, all the nts around the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well seemed to dance cheerfully, blessing these lovers.
Seven Treasure zed Tile School.
School master, are you really going to agree to Rongrong going with Tang San and the others?Bone Douluo frowned tightly.
Ning Fengzhi nodded,Grandmaster is right. For us right now, its practically impossible to fight Spirit Hall, and its impossible for us to be the core of the opposition against Spirit Hall. But the Shrek Seven Devils are different. These seven children, including Rongrong, all have blessed talent. Only if they truly mature will we have the chance to oppose Spirit Halls power. If they always grow beneath our wings, they will be unable to soar to the ninth heaven. The Shrek Seven Devilsplement each other, and their feelings surpass even siblings.
Sword Douluo Chen Xin nodded, saying:School masters decision is correct. Rongrong is already at the sixtieth rank. Within the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, she also counts as a power. Even though her spirit has advanced to the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, whether it can truly possess the strength of the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda is still up to her. She already proved the school masters decision was correct back when she cultivated at the Shrek Academy. These seven youths together, might very possibly be seven future miracles.
Bone Douluo smiled wryly:I dont want to part with Rongrong! In our Seven Treasure zed Tile School, only this one scion is entitled to inherit the future post as school master.
Ning Fengzhi resolutely said:Uncut jade wont make a tool. I dont want to part with my daughter either, but by keeping her here, wont the Seven Treasure zed Tile School fall? Even if I dont want to admit it, were already declining. Heaven Dou Empire is already a bit wary of our existence. Whether the sect can be restored doesnt lie with us, but rather with Rongrong. When the nine lights of the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda blooms, that is the moment when our Seven Treasure zed Tile School evolves, and steps back into the Spirit Master world.
One man and one woman, two youths stood silently in front of Shrek Academys great gates. The two looked at each other, a difficult to conceal excitement revealed in their eyes.
Mubai, Ive always wanted to ask. How did you persuade your imperial father to let you bring me with you?The young woman with angelic face and devilish figure spoke softly.
The youth smiled slightly,I told my imperial father, that if I cant return alive, the throne will be seeded by my big brother. If I can return alive, then that will be the moment we can officially move against Spirit Hall. There are even deeper benefits to our Star Luo Empire and the imperial family. If not for my big brother, father wouldnt let me leave. But now its different. Rather than say that he let me leave, its more urate to say that he hopes I can return. Return after bing strong.
This young man and woman, if they werent Shrek Seven Devils boss Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai and youngest Hell Civet Zhu Zhuqing, then who?
After receiving Grandmasters letter, Dai Mubai had persuaded his father, Star Luo Empires current emperor, and brought Zhu Zhuqing to rush here day and night.
Listening to Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing couldnt help giggling,Youre actually talking so pompously. Dont I know you?
Dai Mubai winked, his double pupiled evil eyes glinting, looking at Zhu Zhuqings expression like a smile yet not a smile, and helplessly said:I knew I couldnt hide it from you. Fine, I surrender. I admit thating this time is even more for selfish motives. Dont tell me you dont want to meet everyone again? Us Shrek Seven Devils can travel together again. Fight together, grow together, how perfect is that! In those years together with everyone at Shrek Academy, even though we constantly fought, that time was still the happiest time of my life. Honestly, if it wasnt for my own safety, I really wouldnt care about fighting for the throne. The vicious intrigues of the imperial family doesnt suit me. Im more interested inughing defying mountains and forests with my brothers. Grandmasters letter mentioned that fellow little Ao returned as well. Haha, I dont know what level that fellow has cultivated his great sausage to. Only Xiao Wu
Grandmasters letter had simply recounted what had happened in this time, and so even though they werent there, they still had some understanding of everything that happened in the Heaven Dou Empire.
Zhu Zhuqing sighed,Its hard on third brother. However, I believe Xiao Wu will definitely resurrect. Even Heaven itself shouldnt have the heart to break them apart.
Dai Mubai rubbed Zhu ZHuqings head,Come on, well go inside. I dont know if everyones here.
Speaking of the devil, at this time Ma Hongjun, Ning Rongrong, and Oscar really were at the Shrek Academy. On the verge of leaving for Sea God Ind, Grandmaster was just giving them pointers for cultivation. In these past years, each of the Shrek Seven Devils had grown, and the one that had changed the most was Oscar. After Oscar gained the Mirror Image Skull Bone and the Great Mirror Image Sausage, the teams overall strength had improved enormously. At the same time he could also be the link of the Shrek Seven Devils. As long as he prepared a bit in advance, everyone of the Shrek Seven Devils could use each others strength through the mirror image sausages. Even if it was impossible to use it to the same extent as Oscar, just one part was enough to change many things.
Sea God Ind was an unknown world to the Shrek Seven Devils, and Grandmaster exploited this final time mainly to toughen Ning Rongrong and Oscars cooperation with the others. And Ma Hongjun was mainly improving his already extremely frightening burst attack power.
Besides the three of them Grandmaster this time also taught one more person.
Damn Fatty, get away a bit. Are you deliberately getting in my way?Bai Chenxiang kicked Ma Hongjuns butt, in a spitting rage.
Ning Rongrong and Oscar snickered to the side. Very clearly, they didnt have any intent of speaking up. Seeing Bai Chenxiang purely oppress Ma Hongjun every day was easily very pleasurable. And the unfortunate Ma Hongjun didnt dare offend them, for fear that they would mention his past indiscretions.
Ma Hongjun said wronged:How would I suddenly block you? This is walking normally for me! Xiangxiang, you cant use me wrongly. Say, why are you always kicking my butt, what if it breaks?
Bai Chenxiang snapped:Your butt is so fat, how could it break from some kicking? Thick skin and deep meat. Humph, youre doing it on purpose. Youre fully aware how fast I am, but just now you were still in my way, how isnt that deliberate?
Ma Hongjun said wronged:Isnt this because I was worried youre be injured? You dont know, that fellow little Ao is terribly cunning. Just now he used the mirror image sausage made from third brothers blood again, and with Rongrongs support. You were bravely charging past, and would very possibly be trapped.
Bai Chenxiang looked very doubtfully at Ning Rongrong and Oscar,Sister Rongrong, is that true?
Ning Rongrong bent over giggling, saying:Xiangxiang, Fatty really wasnt blocking you deliberately. Third brothers spirit mainly relies on control power. Even though youre fast, if you ran into third brothers spirit ability great web, you shouldnt think about escaping.
The effects of the mirror image sausage Oscar just used still hadnt disappeared. With a flick of his right hand, a ball of yellow green light flew out, abruptly spreading out in the air, flying straight at Ma Hongjun.
Fattys eyes shone, a line of golden red me abruptly jetting from his mouth, immediately blocking the spread open spider web. Immediately afterwards, with a shake of his body, two giant phoenix wings abruptly unfolded from his back, he swept past, and that spider web instantly turned to ash, his whole body leaving behind a dazzling image of me in the air. The Blue Silver Emperor Oscar used wasnt after all the one Tang San used. Even though it was me resistant, Oscar didnt have that power in his blood, and his mirror image sausage used just a drop of Tang Sans blood. But meanwhile Fattys phoenix me had already reached an extremely abnormal level, breaking the spiderweb restraint in one move.
Bai Chenxiang stuck out her tongue at the immensely self satisfied Ma Hongjun, disdainfully saying:Since you like showing off, go make up a sideshow.
Ma Hongjun couldnt help himself,Xiangxiang, dont always needle me, alright? Were training here, raising our strength, if youre dissatisfied with me, why not wait until after getting back home?
Bai Chenxiangs eyes opened wide,Damn Fatty, youve even learned to argue? Ive told you so many times, dont call me Xiangxiang. Also. what are you talking about back home? Are we family?
Ning Rongrong whispered by Oscars ear:Fattys really met his nemesis this time. This girl Xiangxiangs little mouth really is sharp!
Oscar lowered his voice:What do you think about Xiangxiang? Does Fatty have a chance?
Ning Rongrong said:I dont know if he does, it depends on Fattys own ability. Back when we just met, how could we know we would be together? However, I can be sure that Xiangxiang is very kind hearted. Even if shes a bit wilful, shes a lot better than I was.
Oscar grinned,Yeah! How can shepare to you? Back then you were the little she-devil of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, even Title Douluo like grandpa Gu and grandpa Sword were a bit afraid of you.
Ning Rongrong gave him a rebuking re, lightly pinching the soft meat at his waist,You viin, keep teasing me and Ill
Oscar lightly raised a hand to touch Ning Rongrongs tender face,Youll what?
Ning Rongrong blushed, and in her shyness didnt think it through, blurting out:I wont let you touch.Once she said it, she became aware that shed misspoken, and her charming face instantly grew crimson. Oscar, joyfully satisfied,ughed loudly,Im so afraid.
You Ning Rongrong raised her foot to kick Oscars butt just like Bai Chenxiang did to Ma Hongjun, but that vulgar fellow Oscar deliberately stuck his butt out, his beak spouting,So pleasurable, so pleasurable.Even if Ning Rongrong was angry, she still couldnt helpughing.
Bai Chenxiang stood off to the side ring wide eyed at them. Ma Hongjun had at some point already snuck over next to her, saying in a low voice:Have you ever seen such a vulgar, lowly fellow?
Bai Chenxiang subconsciously nodded, and Ma Hongjun hastily said:Among us Shrek Seven Devils, in terms of moral quality, my third brother is undoubtedly number one. However, Im not far behind third brother either. Were both good men with single-minded devotion. Even if little Ao is a bit lowly, his moral standing is still very good. You dont know all that happened between him and Rongrong. The stories within can be considered winding and strange. Later, Ill tell you the stories about us Shrek Seven Devils back then.
Fine!Bai Chenxiang subconsciously agreed. She had also heard a lot of stories about the Shrek Seven Devils from the side, especially sinceing to Shrek Academy. When the students here looked at Oscar, Ma Hongjun, Ning Rongrong and the others, the respect in their eyes couldnt be concealed. Even the teachers here were polite to them. Bai Chenxiang had also heard about the Shrek Seven Devils defeating all the great academies back then, finally bing the undisputed Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament champions. But her knowledge was only superficial.
When Ma Hongjun saw Bai Chenxiang agree, he couldnt help getting beside himself with joy,Then tonight Ille to your room, and tell you some old stories.
To my room?Bai Chenxiang reacted now, slowly turning her head, looking at the very close to her, already showing signs of drooling, Ma Hongjun.
She smiled a beautiful smile, immediately as if a hundred flowers bloomed, and Ma Hongjun couldnt help being somewhat stunned.
Stinking rogue, damn lecher. In your dreams.Abruptly exploding, Bai Chenxiang suddenly pinched Ma Hongjuns ear, forcefully twisting it one hundred eighty degrees. The aching Ma Hongjun screamed, the beautiful thoughts in his heart dashed to pieces.
Oscar pulled Ning Rongrong close, sighing softly,It seems Grandmasters proposal was correct. The pressure we currently face is too little. With everyone together we can all be happy each day, but without pressure, our cultivation momentum is also substantially less than before. Ever since returning to see you, honestly speaking, my mind hasnt been on cultivating, only thinking about apanying you, being by your side, nothing more important.
Ning Rongrong nodded, saying:Me too. I hope that in our trip to Sea God Ind this time, we can elerate our growth under the pressure.
Oscar smiled slightly, saying:Actually, I know you wish even more for our current life. But, youre the future Seven Treasure zed Tile School sessor. I will do my utmost to help share your burdens. Moreover, this time us Shrek Seven Devils can also finally meet again. With everyone together, our cultivation will be happy no matter what pressure we face. We can all trust our backs to ourrades. Thats a lot happier than my time in the north.
Ning Rongrong giggled, saying:Yeah, we can be together again. Such a feeling really is good. Having gone through so much wind and rain, weve all grown up.
Oh! Rongrongs grown up, haha. Little Ao, you lowly person, even youre ready toe back! Do you know how many tears Rongrongs shed for you?
Oscar had just turned around when he was embraced by a majestic person. Of course, it was just an enthusiastic hug, but that force alone was enough to make his bones creak.
Boss Dai, cant you be a bit gentler?Oscar looked with a wry smile at Dai Mubai who had already let go.
Four eyes met, and the two couldnt help smiling. Among the Shrek Seven Devils, the first to meet were these two and Ma Hongjun. When they had gone flirting and chasing girls in those days, these two fellows had cooperated a lot. They just had different styles.
Dai Mubai forcefully pped Oscars shoulder,Its good that you came back alive. Haha, youre disfigured. Very good, Im finally more handsome than you.
Oscar snorted,Even then youre still not the most handsome, dont forget about little San.
Dai Mubai grinned:Who wouldpete with someone inhuman? Im satisfied being more handsome than you.
Zhu Zhuqing said a few sentences in a low voice next to Ning Rongrongs ear, and Ning Rongrongs face immediately turned crimson again, furtively ncing at Oscar, than softly nodding to Zhu Zhuqing.
Bai Chenxiang looked somewhat curiously at them. Even an outsider like her could feel the strong brotherly bonds in the simple exchange between Dai Mubai and Oscar.
Ma Hongjun said:This fellow in need of sses is the boss of our Shrek Seven Devils, Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai. That beauty is the youngest among us, Hell Civet Zhu Zhuqing. Among us seven, boss Dais strength is second only to third brother. Only, if its him and Zhuqing together, even third brother would be a bit inferior.
Damn Fatty, who did you say has eye problems?
Chapter 200 — Reunion, Shrek Seven Devils
Chapter 200: Reunion, Shrek Seven Devils
Dai Mubais hearing was very good, and with a shift of his feet he was already in front of Ma Hongjun. Looking at the delicate and pretty Bai Chenxiang next to him, he said in disbelief, Fatty, your eyes are pretty good! From where ... At this point, his mouth had already been covered by Ma Hongjun and he was dragged aside violently.
Seeing the imploring light in Fattys eyes, Dai Mubai couldnt help getting more doubtful. He was originally going to say his eyes were good and ask from which ce had he brought this girl here. With Ma Hongjuns understanding of him, how could he let him to speak out about this?
Oscar and Ning Rongrong were snickering aside, and Ning Rongrong was exining the rtionship between Fatty and Bai Chengxiang to Zhu Zhuqing in a whisper.
Ma Hongjunpressed his voice into a thread anxiously, and said to Dai Mubai, Boss Dai, show mercy with your words. Your brother is serious this time. This girl is third brothers cousin. She and me are pure in mind and body. Im wooing her. By no means divulge what I did before, or I will be finished.
How clever was Dai Mubai, he realized immediately, giving Ma Hongjun a knowing look and saying withugh, I was saying where does such a pretty girle from, and its exactly little Sans cousin. Nice to meet you, Im Dai Mubai.
Dai Mubais appearance was not very handsome, but his innate evil eyes and temperament endowed him with a special charm, otherwise he couldnt have wantonly wallowed among flowers without facing a single defeat back then. The intangible imposing manner his body radiated very easily gave people pressure.
Facing him, Bai Chenxiang wasnt that casual, but said in somewhat a reserved manner, Nice to meet you brother Dai, my name is Bai Chengxiang. You can call me Xiangxiang.
Ma Hongjun suddenly gave a weird shriek, Xiangxiang, youre seeing him for the first time and you allow him to call you Xiangxiang?
Bai Chengxiang cast her eyes heavenward, saying, Brother Dai is my cousins older brother, is there anything wrong?
Ma Hongjun said sulkily, Then how about me? Why dont you allow me to use it?
Bai Chengxiang hummed, Because you are vulgar! That fat as well as a face of lust. Who would speak to you. Brother Dai shows he is a gentleman at a nce, how can he be the same as you?
Him? Gentleman? Ma Hongjun looked wide eyed at Bai Chengxiang, and then at Dai Mubai next to him, suddenly he couldnt help but feel bitter in his mind. Nevertheless he couldn''t say anything. Who asked him to have a criminal record from before? Now he couldnt offend anyone any more.
Dai Mubais mood was diametrically opposite of Ma Hongjuns, saying with augh, Worthy of being little Sans cousin. You really can talk. Xiangxiang, you are not wrong. Among us, the most honorable gentleman is exactly me.
Cough cough Oscar who was coughing not far away, looked at Dai Mubai with a weird expression, very weird
Zhu Zhuqing stood next to Ning Rongrong with a smile, without a single notion of unmasking her man. So many years had gone by, and Dai Mubai was not that Dai Mubai who was young and flighty. She wasnt that girl who had always felt some resentment and dissatisfaction towards Dai Mubai either.
Dai Mubai seemed not to care about others eyes being on him at all, saying, Where is Little San? Wasnt it said wed go to Sea God Ind?
Ma Hongjun said, Third Brother had gone out for several days. It seemed to be some family matters. I expect hell return soon.
Mentioning Tang San, the smile on Dai Mubais face faded gradually, Just what is going on with Xiao Wu? Grandmaster mentioned this in the letter, but, I still cant believe why a proper human would separate her body and soul?
Hearing Dai Mubai mention this, a strong killing aura suddenly appeared in Ma Hongjuns eyes, his temperament making a world-shaking change. It was the first time Bai Chenxiang felt something like it from Ma Hongjun. She suddenly felt that the Fatty next to her was bing dreadful. Especially the pressure from the king of a hundred birds Phoenix spirit, even made her mind tremble, and move aside for half step subconsciously. Now in her eyes, this fatty seemed to have be a lot taller, and wasnt thatughing and vulgar guy any more.
Wasnt it those bastards of Spirit Hall? Ma Hongjun said fiercely. Without any need to exaggerate, narrating the truthpletely ording to the facts was enough to fill the space in front of the cabin with austerity. Zhu Zhuqings eyes were even hazy with tears, and only gradually calmed down after beingforted by Ning Rongrong.
Spirit Hall. Dai Mubai roared deeply, immense imposing manner exploding abruptly. The Shrek Seven Devils were already ustomed to him releasing his manner like this, and everyones strength was very close, so their reactions were not intense. But Bai Chenxiang couldt stand the pressure of White Tiger that had exploded drastically so close, her face losing color as she retreated, staggering.
Just the moment when she was to fall down, a stable and thick big hand grabbed her shoulder, a thread of spirit power with a somewhat scorching hot feeling prated into her body. Bai Chengxiangs breath was stabilized suddenly, as if an intangible wall made of raging mes materialized before her body, blocking out the surging momentum of Dai Mubai for her.
Its no use being angry. If you want to fight against Spirit Hall, you need to constantly improve your strength. Only when all of you seven have be a generation of Title Douluo, can it be possible to fight against powers of Spirit Hall.
At a calm voiceing far from outside, everyone looked towards the direction of the voice, seeing two men walking over in their direction. The one who was talking, was Grandmaster. By his side, was Sword Douluo Chen Xin with only one arm left.
Grandmaster. Seeing Grandmaster, The Shrek Seven Devils as well as Bai Chenxiang, bowed simultaneously in salute.
Grandmaster nodded slightly to Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, nothing showing on his stiff face, You have learned about what happened to little San and Xiao Wu. We can call Spirit Hall ourmon enemy. Over the years, each of you has improved to a different extent, and also gotten more powerful spirit abilities. Before going to Sea God Ind, I hope you canplete a run-in process. You have after all parted for so many years, even if your cooperation is still there, if you dont know each others new abilities, you will be unable to cooperate to the greatest possible extent.
Everyone nodded simultaneously. To Grandmasters instruction, they had been always sincerely convinced.
Grandmasters gaze swept over over everyone from one to another, then said, The run-in period starts from now on. Even though little San and Xiao Wu arent here, you five have gathered. In order to run in well with the fastest speed, you need pressure.
Ma Hongjun said with some stammering, Grandmaster, you, youre not nning on letting senior Chen Xin be our pressure? He knew profoundly, Sword Douluo Chen Xin was actually a rank ny seven peak power! That wasnt something even ordinary Title Douluo could easily match up to. Especially when Sword Douluo Chen Xin also had the title of the continents number one attack Douluo.
They had all seen Yang Wudis attack power, against which even Tang San would get the worst of it. Yang Wudi was merely more than rank eighty, while the Sword Douluo who was simrly famous for attack actually had the mighty of rank ny seven. The pressure was really a bit big
Bai Chenxiang shot a somewhat scornful nce at Fatty, thinking inwardly, so fearful? Its just in order to train you, not a real enemy. The bit of good impression Fatty helping blocking the pressure for her put forth was dispelled by sheer force by this chance. She didnt want to believe she would have any feelings towards such a vulgar fatty.
Grandmasters expression grew chill, You should feel lucky. Being able to invite Senior Sword Douluo to be the pressure of your run-in, can not only enormously elerate the process, but may also stimte the growth of your strength one step further, helping you to find where your strength is insufficient.
Ning Rongrong giggled, Grandpa Sword, you have to start off leniently!
Sword Douluos face turned serious, Im your opponent now, Rongrong, I wont be lenient. Moreover, Oscar, you should remember, if you cant protect Rongrong well, then I wont let her go with you to Sea God Ind. Didnt you say you would have the ability to protect Rongrong aftering back? Today Im here to inspect it. I hope you werent just talking big.
Hearing Sword Douluos word, the Shrek five devilsplexions became grave immediately. They could sense deeply, Sword Douluo wasnt joking, especially to Oscar, on whose face theughing expression disappeared immediately, a kind of special deep imposing manner spreading out, without saying a word, just nodding towards Sword Douluo silently.
Grandmaster said to Bai Chengxiang, Chenxiang, you dont need to join in run-in,e over to me.
Eh. Bai Chenxiang replied, somewhat disapproving walking over and standing next to Grandmaster. In her heart she felt a bit resentful, wasnt it said I would go gain experience together with them? Then why not let me join in the running-in now? Even if my strength isckingpared to them, it still isnt that much. No matter what, Im a four rings spirit Spirit Ancestor, so they look down upon me like that? With my speed, it shouldnt be a problem for me to protect myself.
While she thought inwardly, Sword Douluo Chen Xin was already slowly walking forward, while Shrek five devils subconsciously moved back, and very naturally, Ning Rongrong and Oscar were behind; Dai Mubai was in the middle front; Ma Hongjun and Zhu Zhuqing on either side. Each of their faces appeared very serious.
Bai Chenxiang also noticed the difference. She discovered that the moment Sword Douluo stepped ahead for the first pace, the temperament of his whole being changed dramatically. What looked like a very normal old man before, now everything around him seemed to be sharp, even the air grew a bit distorted. Just feeling a trace of sharp sense in this aura, she couldnt help turning pale.
Only now did she understand how wrong she was, and why Grandmaster didnt let her join the running-in before her eyes. Standing behind Sword Douluo, that sharp sense seemed to tear her bodyto pieces, so it could be imagined how terrible the feeling was to stand before him. No matter how fast her speed was, she was afraid that she would only have the destiny of being cut apart by that sharp aura.
In her heart, Bai Chenxiang had always been somewhat proud. She thought, relying on the speed of the Speed n, in the world, no one could hurt her. Only now when she felt the sense radiated by Sword Douluo did she realize the gap between Speed n and real powers. Let alone her, even if her grandfather was here, unfortunately, he couldnt withstand that fierce and formidable sharp sense.
But the five before Sword Douluo were all confronting Sword Douluo without retreating, and that, to her eyes, vulgar Fatty even stood on the first line, faint light starting to shine from everyone.
Grandmaster let Bai Chenxiang move backward fast, to aparatively more distant ce, thoroughly getting away from the scope of Sword Douluos aura, and then watched the battlefield.
White light shing brilliantly, rather than retreating, Dai Mubai advanced, brazenly taking a step forward. With a huge roar, his body rendered by the intense white light suddenly changed drastically, a huge phantom of a vicious White Tiger emerged behind his back.
His body swelling fiercely, powerful muscle popping and breaking open the clothes, with both ck and white lines appearing simultaneously on the muscles, yellow, yellow, purple, purple, ck, ck, six spirit rings appeared on his body simultaneously. Suddenly, his momentum rose up vigorously. Evil Eyes White Tigers forceful aura immediately made hispanions burden decrease by arge margin.
Grandmaster made a soft sound of surprise, Good. Didnt expect his spirit power had grown again, it should be rank sixty five.
Bai Chenxiang suddenly felt her heart seem to skip a beat. Although her age was a little less than the Shrek Seven Devils, it was by very little. Compared with the youngest one in Shrek Seven Devils, Zhu Zhuqing, she was just a year younger than her. Even Dai Mubai before her eyes was three or four years older than her, she knew, the strength of rank sixty five couldnt be reached by her in three or four years.
With Dai Mubai releasing his spirit, dazzling splendor also blossomed on the other four. There was respectively a faint phantom emerging behind each ones back. The one behind Zhu Zhuqing was a ck cat, whose cold and concise aura was much more skillful than Dai Mubai. But the spirit rings on her body was the same as Dai Mubais, giving a mysterious and dangerous feeling.
Ma Hongjuns spirit was much more rampant, a scarlet phantom of a phoenix emerging behind his back. His spirit rings were one fewer than others, but the momentum was not a bit the worse. Scorching hot phoenix me rose up to the sky, revolving around his body, blossoming with dazzling splendor.
The phantom behind Ning Rongrongs back was exactly the same as one in her hand, the splendid Nine Treasures zed Tile supported by her right hand, six spirit rings sparkling respectively, bright gem light setting her off as refined like an immortal.
The phantom behind Oscar was the strangest one, two blurry silver silhouettes, seeming to connect with each other tightly.
Five people, four spirit emperors and one spirit king, and they were so young. Bai Chenxiang already held her breath subconsciously, looking at the battle that was on the verge of unfolding.
At the same moment, a sudden clear voice came, Wait a minute.
Silhouettes flickering, there appeared two people in the ground. Both of them wore white clothes. The man held the womans hand, with a slight smile on his face.
With senior Sword Douluo instructing us, how could I be absent?
The people who came werent strangers, but exactly Tang San and Xiao Wu. Pale blue light filled the air around Tang San and Xiao Wus bodies, he softly gathered up Xiao Wu, with some reluctance in his eyes, he ced her in his Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse.
The moment Tang San appeared, the originally grave expressions of the Shrek Five Devils all rxed a bit, each person simultaneously showing a slight smile. If they were called five young powers, then, with the joining of Tang San, they became a very powerful integral entity.
Dai Mubaiughed, Little San, your timing is perfect. Were seeking advice from Senior Sword Douluo together.
Tang San nodded. With his intelligence, seeing Grandmaster not far from them, he had already guessed that Sword Douluo was invited to instruct them. In terms of Sword Douluos strength, it would be absolutely possible to bring them formidable pressure.
Tang Sans presence didnt make Sword Douluo Chen Xins face change for a single bit, letting him rejoin the unit, stand behind Dai Mubai and transform the original three-two arranged formation into three-one-two. Then he said calmly, I will begin.
A sharp refined light shed across Sword Douluos eyes abruptly, and the next moment, there was already a sword before his body, a clear blue long sword, as if carved out of crystal. The most strange thing was that, on the long sword, there were nine stars, which were in yellow, yellow, purple, purple, ck, ck, ck, ck, ck colors.
Seeing the sword, the Shrek six devils couldnt help looking at each other in rm. To be able to separate the original appearance of spirit rings and infuse them into the spirit, it showed how deep the Sword Douluos cultivation was.
Chen Xin raised his hand slowly, his gaze didnt go to Shrek six devils but totally fell over on his own sword.
Sword length four chi three cun, three cun wide. Hilt length one chi and two cun. Named: Seven Kill.
The instant Sword Douluo Chen Xin was going to grasp this Seven Kill Sword, light burst from Tang Sans eyes, shouting aloud, Power attack.
Meanwhile, one white and one blue, twoyers of lights exploded out from within his body simultaneously, covering the whole ground at once. Chilling, ruthless Deathgod Domain and mild and full of vitality with intense spiritual fluctuation Blue Silver Domain blossomed simultaneously, covering thepanions on his side, and also covering the Sword Douluo.
Tang San was the core of Shrek Seven Devils, and everyone trusted him extremely. The instant Tang San shouted, Dai Mubai was already charging forward. He of course knew what kind of opponent he was facing. The first spirit ability White Tiger Barrier, the third spirit ability White Tiger Vajra Transformation exploded in a split second, and his whole body of white light abruptly turned golden, attacking with unstoppable momentum like a golden meteor.
Zhu Zhuqingsunch was a little slower than Dai Mubai, her body transformed into a phantom, rounding behind Sword Douluos back, popping out sharp cat ws and charging forward close to the ground.
Bai Chenxiang who was also good at speed could clearly sense that, in speed, Zhu Zhuqing was absolutely no slower than her, and even faster. Dont forget that Bai Chenxiang was Pure Speed System whereas Zhu Zhuqing was Agility Attack System. As an agility attack type Spirit Master, she possessed powerful attack power that Bai Chenxiang didnt have.
At the same moment the two took action, two wings of phoenix had unfolded behind Ma Hongjuns back. Under thebined effect of Bathing Fire Phoenix and Phoenix Ascension, he pounced down from the sky, and every light around his body became twisted, obviously he was releasing his fourth spirit ability Phoenix Cry Sky Strike.
Tang San raised his right arm, the fourth spirit ability Blue Silver Prison appeared around Sword Douluos body in threeyers in session, meanwhile, his right arm became entirely golden. The fifth spirit ability Blue Silver Overlord Spear was charging up. ording to his calction, the moment Dai Mubai and Sword Douluo collided together, his Blue Silver Overlord Spear would be ready to be released.
Facing such a top Title Douluo, they absolutely didnt dare hold back any strength. And the intangible pressure brought to them by Sword Douluo was also the vital factor of forcing them to go all out.
Ning Rongrong even spared no effort of her spirit power. Her Distraction Control had been cultivated to the Five Aperture Scattered Heart level, where she could simultaneously control five different amplification effects on different objects.
The higher the rank of spirit masters of Seven Treasures zed Tile n was, the more spirit rings they had, the more formidable the amplification effect would be. When Ning Rongrong was amplifying with her full strength, even if it still wasnt equal to her father, the only difference was in thest rank.
Nine Treasures zed Pagodas was brilliantly colorful, line after line of light shimmered respectively, constantly infusing amplification into Shrek five devils body who were disying their attacks.
What fell on Zhu Zhuqings body was agility amplification, attack amplification and spirit power amplification, the three major amplifying abilities, with a formidable seventy percent effect.
Even more lines of light fell on Dai Mubai, four: respectively amplification of strength, defence, attack and spirit power.
Whereas what Ma Hongjun bore was even more formidable. Ning Rongrongs six amplification all simultaneously fell on him. As the one who had the best explosive force, he was the true main assault force, especially with the effect of attribute amplification, which made his phoenix me even hotter, golden red me condensing, as if alive.
Meanwhile the amplifications that fell on Tang Sans body was mainly on attack, so there were only two, spirit power amplification and attack amplification.
Spirit masters over rank sixty, with amplification on a variety of aspects by seventy percent, the strength they could erupt with, besides the factor of Spirit Avatar, each person was equivalent to a seven ring Spirit Sage.
Although they hadnt been together for years, the instant the fight started, everyone had already showed their extreme teamwork. Dai Mubai cut in directly and attacked the front side. Zhu Zhuqing struck suddenly from his back and mainly focused on the lower body. And Fatty fell from the sky. Further adding Tang Sans Blue Silver Overlord Spear and Ning Rongrongs instant powerful multiple attributes amplification, the explosive power they expressed now could make even a normal Title Douluo pale in shock, only able to dodge.
However, who they were facing, was not normal Title Douluo.
The instant Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings attack fell over on Sword Douluos body, his right hand grasped the hilt of that nine stars Seven Kill Sword, and the instant he grasped the sword, what he felt most deeply was the distance of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing who were very close to him
At that moment, Chen Xin seemed already not to be merely a person, but a hurricane, with momentum beyond description suddenly exploding out from his body. Dai Mubai who bore the brunt just felt as if he was hit by an extremely sharp and huge force, even the amplification of Deathgod Domain, Blue Silver Domain and Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasures zed Title was not enough to endure it.
The originally already released spirit ability was actually interrupted by sheer force. Just the frontal formidable momentum actually made Dai Mubai stop abruptly in his charge.
It wasnt that he wanted to stop, but that under the momentum like a violent storm, he had to stop.
Amidst a deep hum, there was already a trickle of blood spilling out of Dai Mubais mouth. Tumbling back for several paces out of control, even the multiple amplification on his body couldnt help support himself, the imposing manner of the Sword Douluo was like a huge sword filled with essence hitting his body fiercely.
Zhu Zhuqing felt equally unwell. She was the closest to Sword Douluos body, so even though she wasnt suffering the frontal momentum, the instant her w swung out, she just felt as if covered by countless sharp des, fierce pain came from every ce of her body, and she subconsciously sprang back.
The instant Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing were held back, Ma Hongjun had already dropped from the sky. Scorching hot phoenix me turned his fat and big body into a meteor and smashed down. Twisting light immediately covered Sword Douluo, his right fist punched to the ground with all his strength. The fourth spirit ability, Phoenix Cry Sky Strike, was released.
The momentum that erupted the instant Sword Douluo grasped Seven Kill Sword simultaneously repelled Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, was also the moment for him to withdraw his imposing manner, and thats the reason why Ma Hongjun still attacked him rather than stop and retreat. And when Ma Hongjuns bodynded, with right fist punching to the ground, an illusory golden light had already reached Sword Douluo, exactly Tang Sans Blue Silver Overlord Spear.
The timing Tang San chose to release the spirit ability was just right, if a little bit earlier, then it would prate Ma Hongjuns body, while if a little bitter, then the Seven Kill Sword in Sword Douluos hand would chop down, leaving no opportunity for Ma Hongjuns attack. If it was a real fight, with Sword Douluos strength, he would be killed easily without doubt.
When Tang Sans Blue Silver Overlord Spear arrived, it was exactly the moment Sword Douluos Seven Kill Sword was raising across, and the moment Ma Hongjun released his Phoenix Cry Sky Strike.
This area was the big forest in the backyard of the Shrek Academy, which teemed with Blue Silver Grass, and the more Blue Silver Grasses there was, the more powerful Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain would be in its amplification effect. Under the amplification of the Nine Treasures zed Tile Pagoda and his own Blue Silver Domain, the Blue Silver Overlord Spear released by him had already reached an unprecedented effect, where even with strength like Sword Douluo, he couldnt ignore such a piercing attack.
Everyone just felt Sword Douluos wrist move a little, and then the Seven Kill Sword lit up, without any spirit ability, just pointing the sword forward lightly, the clear blue de had already blocked the way of Blue Silver Overlord Spear.
Weng, the trembling hum even made Grandmaster and Bai Chenxiang far from here step back a pace. A strange scene appeared. The powerful Blue Silver Overlord Spear had actually been actually cut into two pieces by the sword, and transformed into two lines of golden light sliding past either side of Sword Douluos body.
Drawn by the momentum, Tang Sans whole body tumbled forward for a pace, and the radiance around him dimmed somewhat immediately.
But at the same moment, Sword Douluos body finally halted for a split second, and Ma Hongjuns Phoenix Cry Sky Strike follow up restraining effect revealed itself. Facing the full strength burst out by Shrek Seven Devils, even with Sword Douluos strength, it was still impossible topletely dodge their attack without using powerful spirit abilities. Of course, this was also significantly rted to the handling of time by Tang San.
Hong, an intense white light suddenly burst from Dai Mubais body. The fourth spirit ability White Tiger Meteor Shower blossomed. Releasing it right as Fattys Phoenix Cry Sky Strike transformed into forceful me pir and rising to the sky, forming a two pronged attack, was originally one of the most adept attack methods of Shrek Seven Devils back then.
And at this moment a strand of Blue Silver Emperor charged over next to Ma Hongjuns body despite scorching hot phoenix me and twisted around his thick waist.
Amidst a huge explosion, the powerful phoenix me and White Tiger Meteor Shower attacked from both sides andpletely concentrated on a single point. The next moment, Ma Hongjuns body had already been immediately pulled back by Tang San, with Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing moving backward simultaneously.
The fire light suddenly faded, and everyone found in rm that Sword Douluo Chen Xin who was originally bathed in the two powerful attacks of spirit abilities under two major amplifications had actually disappeared. What was left in his ce was a huge Seven Kill Sword, two meters long and a half meter wide.
The sword was just inserted into the ground, identical to the Seven Kill Sword in Chen Xins hand before, just much bigger. It seemed that every attack before had made no difference to it.
Just when Tang San was drawing Ma Hongjun back, six lines of powerful sword lights in front of that giant sword in all wrote a big character of kill, and each sword light was ck.
That was not Sword Douluos real spirit power color, but rather another dimension exposed as the sword lights cut open space.
Ma Hongjun just felt his clothes behind his back were soaked by sweat. If he was still at that ce, the consequence might be him in pieces.
If everyone could be said to be thinking that the fight was just to exchange pointers at first, then, they had nowpletely understood that, what Sword Douluo Chen Xin had said was not fake. He really didnt n to hold back.
The suddenly rising pressure made the Shrek Seven Devils feel unable to breathe, especially the Ma Hongjun who had been all but cut into pieces, whose little eyes showed extraordinarily grave light.
Howl, under the huge pressure, Dai Mubai gave a roar, separating his feet, and spreading his two arms aside his body, like a circle, the fur on his whole body grew crazily and the fifth spirit ring lit up. Round after round of intense golden light rose up from his feet, and after each rising golden circle, his aura would swell somewhat. Even the White Tiger phantom behind his back rose had already be golden.
Zhu Zhuqings voice came clearly, This is Mubais fifth spirit ability, White Tiger Devilgod Transformation, its is simr to White Tiger Vajra Transformation, and their boosts can stack.
Before she had finished speaking, that huge sword in the ground had already left the ground and the huge de swung up, with intense blue light chopping down abruptly. A huge blue light de ran into Dai Mubai like an amazing rainbow directly.
Undoubtedly, this giant sword was Sword Douluo Chen Xins Spirit Avatar. Although no one could understand why he could transform into sword from flesh, they knew that this sword, let alone them, probably couldnt be blocked even by a normal Title Douluo.
Mubai, continue. Tang Sans calm voice came. The next moment, he was already in the air. Xiao Wus spirit bone ability, Teleportation, was released.
Next, Tang Sans whole body had already been covered by golden light, Invincible Golden Body was released.
A cracking sound which sounded like tearing of metal came from the sky. The amazing rainbow was blocked by Tang Sans body by sheer force, but just at the same moment, ayer of hazy mirage surged up from the behind the Shrek Seven Devils and immediately covered the whole battleground. Suddenly, everything became illusory and seemed like a hazy dreand.
Under the thick cover of the shining light, everyone of Shrek six devils felt a kind of special mental feeling that everything before their eyes had be unreal, but they could still sense each others location and Sword Douluos clearly.
So where did the thick colorful lighte from? It was exactly Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasures zed Tile Pagoda. Back then, Tang San gave the spirit bone from Shi Nian to Ning Rongrong, and she got this ability. The ability the Mirage Bone brought her was named Fantasy Space. After it blended with her Nine Treasures zed Tile Pagoda spirit, the effect of Fantasy Space had been much more powerful than what was used by Shi Nian. After all, Nine Treasures zed Title was the best auxiliary spirit in the world.
The effect of Fantasy Space, under the control of the user, could bringpanions improvement of spiritual force by twenty percent, and also set up a spiritual web which would make each other connect their minds, not likely to get lost in the mirage. But to enemies, it would produce hallucinatory effects that not only caused a false of sense of direction, but also weakened the enemies spiritual force continuously by the psychedelic effects.
Chapter 201 — Gifting Tang San A National Treasure, Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud
Chapter 201: Gifting Tang San A National Treasure, Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud
In essence, it could be considered to be a domain ability. Even if it could not grow like other domain abilities, its effect was still rather terrifying especially in group fights wheremunication was even more important.
From the start of the fight till now, honestly speaking, the Shrek Six Devils very slightly uncoordinated, as after all they had not worked together for so many years and were stillcking Xiao Wu and were unfamiliar which each others new abilities. Also, even if they still had good mutual understanding, it was not as perfect as it was five years ago.
After forming this mentalwork, the situation started to improve, all of them without restraint transmitted all their abilities to Tang Sans mind, where he quickly could make the best decisions on how each of them should act and use their spirit abilities.
This method of thought transfer was so much faster than words that once Ning Rongrong used this ability, the Shrek Six Devil trulybined into one entity.
The word kill(ɱ) which was capable of tearing apart space quietly faded away, as the Sword Doulous words quietly resounded from all directions: In the face of absolute strength, all abilities are but illusions. Watch closely.
In everyones perception, after that huge de in the air swept by horizontally, appeared a huge five meter projection which looked just like the Sword Douluo Chen Xin. Wielding his sword with one hand, simply moving as if following the will of the world, in this moment the Seven Kill Sword seemed to have taken control of all the power in its surroundings, regardless of whether it was Tang Sans Deathgod Domain, Blue Silver Domain or Ning Rongrong Fantasy Space were all torn apart, as the surrounding once again became clear.
The huge sword in Chen Xins hands was not directed at them, but rather the sky. With a flick of his wrist, the six swords quickly moved together to create a word kill (ɱ) which was ten-timesrger than the previous one in mid-air. The pressure from that dense ck character was enough to send all the Shrek Six Devils to the ground, even theirbined strength was not enough to stand up to this oppressive force.
Chen Xins voice sounded by their ears, Once your spirit power pasts rank ny-five, you will experience a qualitative change, each time it rises the spirit will evolve once. Once you reach this realm, you will no longer rely on spirit abilities but rather start to merge with your spirit.
Back then that person from Spirit Hall managed to block all nine consecutive Kill(ɱ) characters from my father by virtue of hisplete fusion with his spirit and then using the Angelic spirit force to heavily injure my fathers innards ultimately resulting in his death. Although abilities are important, raising your spirit power is more fundamental, without arge power to back it, even the best spirit abilities and spirit bones will not be to do anything.
The lights converged back together as the image of the Sword Douluo and the character kill both faded away, however the words he said were left deeply imprinted in the minds of these Shrek Six Devils.
The most severely affected was Tang San, the murderous intent in that huge kill character left him with a bizarre feeling as the killing intent waspletely different than that in his Deathgod Domain. The killing intent from his Deathgod Domain was filled with violence, bloodlust and was cold while the killing intent from the Sword Douluo gave off a majestic feeling. As he thought he somewhat managed to get an understanding of it but even so it was just barely.
The six of them knelt on the ground with one leg, none of them speaking a word, their spirits withdrawn, in deep thought.
Without doubt, each and every one of the Shrek Seven Devils were talented geniuses. The Sword Douluo did not say much but to them, in the face of tremendous pressure while facing death evoked various feelings which were very important to them and what they needed most right now was this.
Grandmaster softly told the stunned Bai Chenxiang beside him: Lets go, they wont be up till at least evening. Grandmaster was very satisfied by todays results. Ever since they had won the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament five years ago, he had been wanting to find a chance to knock them down a notch. Its just that they all went their separate ways and he had no chance to get them together.
The Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament without a doubt made the Shrek Seven Devils famous. But at the sametime it made them overconfident, especially Tang San. Although on the surface Tang San seemed the same as before, but as his strength continually rose, and as he obtained various powerful abilities, his confidence too had be slightly overinted. Other people may not notice but Grandmaster certainly would. Before they headed off somewhere as dangerous as Sea God Ind, Grandmaster thought it would be necessary to jolt these kids a little, let them grow in the face of pressure and at the same time recognise the true gap they had between them and those who were truly powerful.
Outside Shrek Academy.
Sword Douluo gracefullynded, his originally calm expression now had a bitter smile. In his heart he secretly wished that hopefully those kids were not too badly traumatised. This was Grandmasters request, which he had fulfilled. But, at the same time, he hade to experience the true level which the Shrek Seven Devils had currently reached.
On the surface, it seemed like an easy victory for him, but in reality, only he knew the truth.
Why did he transform into a sword? Seeing his clothes would be enough to exin. The offensive power of Ma Hongjun who was boosted by Ning Rongrong was just too frightening, especially the temperature of the phoenix me, far exceeded what Chen Xin had imagined. Although it was still not enough to harm him, but the hem of his clothes had already beenpletely charred, half his robe had been reduced to ashes, making him look quite embarrassing. This was also why he did not stay after the exchange and the reason behind his immediate departure.
When he transformed into a sword and used the phantom de, it was actually the ability he awakened after reaching rank ny-seven and the effect of his ninth spirit ring. People who were not of equal level could not see which spirit ring he had used anyway.
As a result, that one sword hadpletely shocked the Shrek Six Devils. The attack power he used in that instant, could be considered at the peak of the present age.
Seeing himself left with only half his robe, Chen Xin could not help but smile, When I was as old as them, I certainly did not have their strength. I hope that everything goes well during their trip in Sea God Ind.
Three days quickly passed, the exchange with the Sword Douluo had left a greater impact on them than Grandmaster imagined, for these three days none of the six of them left their rooms, they did not go through anybat training or interaction, they just quietly sat in their wooden cabin cultivating. Only when Ning Fengzhi sent someone to find Tang San, did this silent cultivation phase end.
Grandmaster brought the disciple from the Seven Treasure zed Tile School to the wooden cabin. Tang San, youe out for a while.
His voice not only startled Tang San awake, but also the other Shrek Seven members who were cultivating. Suddenly there was a loud clear phoenix cry, even Grandmaster who was outside could suddenly feel the air be hot. Following shortly, a scarlet red figure burst through the roof into the sky, razing the wooden cabin into the ground in an instant.
A huge pair of me wings fanned out, sending him straight up a hundred meters before stopping when all of a sudden a huge ring of fire blossomed in the sky spreading a hundred meters in diameter before fading away.
Damn fatty, you are responsible for building the next house.
Dai Mubai, Oscar, Tang San, Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing almost simultaneously walked out of the house. Tang San held onto Xiao Wus hand, although she was just as lost as before, somehow ever since she and Tang San were engaged, she just did not feel as empty anymore.
The one who spoke was Dai Mubai and although it sounded like he was scolding Fatty, everyones faces were filled withughter, obviously Ma Hongjun had broken through.
Perhaps it was because amongst them, other than the soulless Xiao Wu, only Ma Hongjun had not reached the Spirit Emperor level yet, or perhaps the Sword Douluos impact on him was too huge which stimted his Phoenix Spirits strength.
Too kind, too kind. How good would it be if I could break through a level every time I break a hut. Fatty excitedly descended from the skiesughing out loud, not hiding his self-satisfaction in the least.
Damn Fatty, dont get too full of yourself, dont forget you are still the weakest. muttered Bai Chenxiang who was beside Grandmaster.
These few days the Shrek Six Devils have been very zombie-like, and she had been the one to take care of their meals, making her feel extremely worried, if not for Grandmasterforting her and telling her that this was normal, she probably would have ran off to Grandpa for help. Seeing everyone be lively again, and Ma Hongjun even breaking through, for some unknown reason she felt really happy. Was she feeling happy because Ma Hongjun got stronger? Perhaps even she herself didnt know.
Hearing Bai Chenxiangs words. Ma Hongjuns joy was instantly deted, Xiangxiang, cant you praise me a little? I am already at the fifty-ninth rank, soon I will be able to break through the sixtieth rank, in the future I will definitely not be the weakest.
While saying that, he nced mischievously at Oscar. As an auxiliary food systems spiritmaster, even if he was a greater genius, he would not be able to cultivate faster than a battle-type spiritmaster like him. In the past five years, for him to be able to breakthrough the sixties he had given up just too much while fatty had beenzing about a bit too much.
What are you looking at? Damn Fatty, why dont we have a little contest, lets see whose rank increases more during our trip at Sea God Ind, Oscar would not admit defeat this easily, after obtaining his sixth spirit ring and that Mirror-image spirit bone, his confidence had greatly risen.
Ma Hongjun without backing down said: Come on if you dare, since you think you are so good then lets make a bet. If I win then you let me give Rongrong a kiss, and if you win then ill let you kiss me once, how about it?
Ptui With a swing of his leg Oscar gave Fatty a kick on his butt. Ning Rongrong gritted her teeth and red at him, if she was a battle-type spirit master, she would have herself came and taught this loose-mouthed person a lesson.
Bai Chenxiang not giving up an opportunity to poke fun at Fatty said, See, your true nature is out. I knew you are a no good person afterall.
I Fatty had no trouble talking back to other people, but once he saw Bai Chenxiang he be at a loss of words.
Grandmaster smiled calmly: These few days you all should have some good results. No need to tell me, just go and carefully examine these sensations. I suggested for you all go to Sea God Ind in hopes that you can experience more of such things. To constantly grow under pressure, let the pressure be motivation, but at the same time you must wield it carefully and not let it be too excessive. From the Sword Douluo, you all should have realised the gap between yourselves and those who are truly strong. I hope that after you alle back from Sea God Ind, this gap would have be smaller.
Yes The Shrek Six Devils replied in unison.
Only now did Grandmaster turn to face Tang San, saying: Little San, School master Ning has sent someone to bring you to the pce. Hurry up now, I have already prepared some necessities for you all so, you all can leave tomorrow morning.
Yes Teacher. Tang San spoke his consent and went along with the Seven Treasure zed Tile School member to the pce, handing Xiao Wu over for Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong to take care of.
Within these three days, although only Ma Hongjun managed to breakthrough to the next rank, Tang San too had benefitted from it. He was a smart person, he knew clearly that after facing such a huge pressure, it would be very difficult to look over at all his ws and try to get some understanding from it. As such, he wholeheartedly went to study the huge Kill character he faced previously. During these few days, he managed to get some understanding on it and he also realised that his own Death God Domain still had a lot of room for improvement.
In terms of power and utility, Tang Sans current Blue Silver Domain vastly outssed his Death God Domain. Not only did it improve his mental surveince, it also greatly boosted the abilities involving his blue silver emperor. He also understood that although the Blue Silver Domain was good, it was also limited. The difference in effect in a ce where there was Blue Silver Grass and one without was just too big. Thisck of certainty would be a problem when he faced a strong opponent.
Just like when he faced Qian Renxue in the skies, the Blue Silver Domain was greatly restricted. If the fight was in the forest, Tang San would not have had so much trouble, and even if his victory was not certain, at least he would still have had the chance to win without using the spirit ring endowed onto him by Xiao Wu.
In terms of being restricted, the Death God Domain woulde out ahead of the Blue Silver Domain. Its boost and its effect was certain and could be controlled. Only by strengthening his Death God Domain, could he fight without having to go all out in any situation.
As such, Tang San already set his mind to finding ways to improve the potency of his Death God Domain. One was by increasing his Spirit Power and quickly reaching the level to release his true spirit, allowing a domains full effect to be shown. The other was to improve his innate understanding of the Death God Domain.
The Death God domain was not without its own side-effects. Tang San had always realised that after using it he would be disrupted by the bloodthirst, and his violent tendencies would rise. But after facing the pressure from the Sword Douluo, Tang San realised that there was another way to use the Death God domain. If he could sessfully change it, then from then on, after he used his domain he would no longer have to waste more energy trying to control his emotions. Thus not needing to waste any of his mental energy on it making the domain more effective.
Heaven Dou Empire Pce had already returned back to normal, on the surface it did not even seem like any crisis involving the royal family had happened.
Upon reaching the Seven Treasure zed Tile School Tang San saw Ning Fengzhi.
Uncle Ning. Tang San respectfully greeted Ning Fengzhi, although he was now a sect leader as well, he never spared any courtesy towards Ning Fengzhi. Disregarding matters involving Ning Rongrong, over these few years, Ning Fengzhi help towards the Shrek Seven Devils will always be remembered. Whats more, without his and his ns help, the establishment of the Tang Sect would also not be this sessful.
Ning Fengzhi smilingly criticised: There are no outsiders here, why are you still so formal? Didnt I already tell you many times before, right now you are the Tang Sect leader, you need to take note of your own status.
Tang San too replied with a smile: Regardless of background, you are still my Uncle Ning.
With augh Ning Fengzhi replied: Little San, this time I came to bring you to see His Majesty.
Oh? On the way here, Tang San had still been contemting on the problem regarding his Death God Domain, and did not think about the reason Ning Fengzhi was seeking him. Visit His Majesty? Is it about us going to Sea God Ind?
Ning Fengzhi nodded his head: You all will be gone for who knows how long. Perhaps, His Majesty may notst even until you all return. Since the Tang Sect in the future also needs the support of the Heaven Dou Empire it would be better for you to settle some things with His Majesty first.
Tang San emotions stirred, instantly he realised Ning Fengzhis purpose. He could not help but scold himself inwardly, these days there were just too many things that he needed to do, but to forget something this important was no good.
I understand. Thank you Uncle Ning. Tang San sincerely replied.
As Ning Fengzhi took the lead he patted Tang Sans shoulder saying: When you all go to Sea God Ind, help take good care of my Rongrong and Oscar, that is the greatest way to repay your gratitude. When you alle back, you all will have truly be major yers in our fight against Spirit Hall. But, you need to remember, life is more important than strength. If ites to it, even if you have to give up your objectives you have to at leaste back alive.
Tang San knew that Ning Fengzhi truly did care about them so he hurriedly nodded his head in consent.
The security in the Heaven Dou Empire Pce was even tighter than before. The two thousand spirit masters loyal to the royal family resided in the pce, staying in close proximity to Emperor Xue Ye was at least two hundred patrolling spirit masters.
Ning Fengzhi brought Tang San to seek an audience with Emperor Xue Ye, very quickly they were let through to enter the grounds.
In the chambers was not only the Emperor Xue Ye, but also two other people Tang San recognised. Firstly was prince Xue Xing and the new Crown Prince, the Fourth Prince Xue Beng.
Prince Xue Xing had a proud look, his original arrogant and domineering attitude was long gone, only now did Tang San feel that he rather resembled Emperor Xue Ye.
Prince Xue Beng had changed even more, respectfully standing by Emperor Xue Yes side, his foppishness nowhere to be found.
Seeing this sight, Tang San inwardly sighed, Qian Renxue really disguised herself as Xue Qinghe well, but didnt this Fourth Prince Xue Beng and prince Xue Xing hide it even better? Regardless of the process, they were the final victors. Without question, Xue Beng was Emperor Xue Yes sole sessor. After Emperor Xue Ye passed away, he would be this Heaven Dou Empires new master.
Emperor Xue Ye still looked energetic with his rosy and healthyplexion, without knowing prior, one would easily assume he was healthy. In actuality he was constantly fighting for his life.
Paying our respects to His Majesty. Ning Fengzhi and Tang San both paid their respects to Emperor Xue Ye.
Emperor Xue Ye smilingly said: You two n leaders both dispense with the courtesies, take a seat.
Tang San carefully observed this Emperor, using his spiritual force to investigate, he could clearly see tell that Emperor Xue Ye wascking both vital energy and blood, and had erratic short breathing.
Sect Leader Tang, I heard from School Leader Ning that you will be heading on a long journey? Emperor Xue Ye asked Tang San with a smile.
Tang San nodded his head. Saying: I was just nning to report this matter to you. The Tang Sect has just officially went on the right track, in the short term Spirit Hall should not move again. I intend to use this time to travel a little and find an opportunity to increase my strength.
Emperor Xue Ye said: This is good, but does Sect Leader Tang know how long you will be gone?
Tang San inwardly smiled wryly, but on the surface he indifferently said: Perhaps about three to five years, I am also unable to give a more specific prediction.
Emperor Xue Ye nodded, looking at the Prince standing beside him, Xue Beng, didnt you say you have something to tell Sect Leader Tang?
Xue Beng hurriedly acknowledged and walked from Emperor Xue Yes side till he reached a few steps before Tang San. Just as Tang San was confused as to what he was going to do, this newly crowned prince suddenly fell to his knees with a bang, and paid his respects to Tang San.
Tang San jumped from shock, his suddenly reaction lifted his chair up a meter away along with him as he hurried to the Princes side to help him up.
Your highness, why do you do this?
Xue Beng was unwilling to get up regardless of what was said, devotedly said: Sect Leader Tang, please ept this kowtow of mine. If not, I Xue Beng cannot be at ease for this life of mine. At the start in order to protect myself, I had aggravated Sect Leader Tang multiple times. However, Sect Leader Tang still saved my fathers life during times of crisis. Regardless of being a son or a servant, I have to kowtow to you for my father and myself.
Tang San naturally could not ept such a kowtow, as he moved to the side, pushed his arm against Xue Bengs shoulder to prevent him from kowtowing to him. Looking to Emperor Xue Ye, he difficulty said: Your Majesty, His Highness The Royal Prince he
Emperor Xue Ye spoke with a sigh: This is something that he should do. These years have been hard on him, it is also my fault that I did not realise that Qinghe was an imposter. I had four sons, yet three of them have already been murdered by Spirit Hall. All that is left is this Xue Beng. Sect Leader Tang, I hope that you allow Xue Beng to pay his respects to you as his teacher. In the future, I will be relying on you. So, by reason and by feelings, this kowtow should be epted by you.
Take me as his teacher? Tang San inwardly thought, Xue Beng is even older than me, what does this kowtow even amount to? Emperor Xue Ye is indeed nning matters for after his passing. But, how should he deal with this right now?
At this moment, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School School Leader Ning Fengzhi beside him spoke: Sect Leader Tang, just ept the Princes sincerity.
Hearing even Ning Fengzhi say this, Tang San had no choice but to let go of Xue Bengs shoulder, allowing him to kowtow three times before quickly helping him up. Not sure if it was Xue Beng being a good actor or if it was his actual personality, Tang San could see only sincerity in his eyes.
Actually, Xue Beng sincerely thanked Tang San, if not for him saving His Majesty, getting rid of Qian Renxue anding with Ning Fengzhi and the Shrek Academy to help. After Qian Renxue ascended the throne, the first person she would kill was prince Xue Xing then next would definitely be him, such was the idea behind getting rid of the weeds at the roots. At that point, the Heaven Dou Empire would truly no longer have even one true inheritor of the royal bloodline in its descendants anymore. Only with Tang Sans help did the tides turn and allow him to take up the position of Crown Prince, cementing his position as the next Emperor. What did their previous feud amount to? Xue Beng could only wholeheartedly thank Tang San.
Looking at it from another angle, the Tang Sect was currently rapidly developing, because of the situation in the Heaven Dou Empire had stabilised, and the Tang Sect hidden weapons had been shown to the empire. Emperor Xue Ye and Xue Beng both know the future importance of the Tang Sect to Heaven Dou Empire. The opportunity in front of them could be said to be of utmost value to the empire.
If it was only to give thanks, Tang San would definitely never ept this kowtow, Xue Beng was after all the future emperor, this kowtow could be draw disgrace in the future. However things were different if it was to take him as a teacher, a disciple kowtowing to the teacher would always be eptable.
Teacher. Xue Beng respectfully said to Tang San.
Without waiting for Tang San to speak, Emperor Xue Ye already spoke: Sect Leader Tang is to receive the royal decree.
Tang San present. Just as Tang San was going to kneel down, Xue Beng held him up, as he was surprised by the act, he could already hear Emperor Xue Ye saying: I decree that Tang San, as the crown princes Imperial Tutor, from today onwards, there is no need to pay homage. You shall be crowned prince. Royal name: Lan Hao. Within the Empire, you shall be considered as an official of three ranks higher.
Emperor Xue Ye really went all out! Was Tang Sans first reaction, he who was ofmon birth, even if he had obtained a title when won the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament previously it would at most be a count. But now, he had jumped so many ranks and had be a prince, which was not something that could be obtained just for saving Emperor Xue Yes life. King Lan Hao, this was clearly a title derived from his twin spirit spirits.
A servant carried a tray before him: the tray was covered with a red cloth, covering something underneath it.
Emperor Xue Ye smilingly said: King Lan Hao, why dont you have a look at whats beneath. From now on it will represent your status.
With some doubt Tang San removed the red cloth. In an instant, the royal chambers were shrouded with a brilliant lustre.
Under the cloth was a palm-sized bizarre object: it had a triangr body crystal blue in colour, seemingly carved whole from sapphire. A constant sapphire lustre burst out along with the strange energy fluctuationsing from it. On this blue triangle were many ripple like lines which did not seemed carved on, rather it felt as if it was alive, pulsing with blue slight, it covered the entire chamber with its lustre.
Your Majesty, this is Tang San looked towards Emperor Xue Ye, his gaze sweeping past Ning Fengzhi, clearly seeing the envious looking from his face. Just what on earth was this thing that even the richest Seven Treasure zed Tile School School Leader would envy?
Emperor Xue Ye lightly smiled, his heart bitter: if not for the empire already reaching such dire straits, why on earth would he give away a national treasure like this. Tang San was still young; his saving of him, or even his strength, were not what the emperor saw in him. Even if he was even stronger, he was but one person. The thing that truly made Emperor Xue Ye make this decision was none other than the Tang Sect Hidden Weapons.
If to say, in the future Tang San became an undisputed absolute power among Spirit Masters, then the Tang Sect Hidden Weapons could also be called unrivaled. With such special weapons, the Heaven Dou Empire would then truly be able to face Spirit Hall head-on. After witnessing the strength of these hidden weapons, Emperor Xue Ye had already decided to give his full support to the Tang Sects production of them. As Tang San was the leader of the Tang Sect, and he had even saved his life, along with the huge potential support he could bring. Recruiting Tang San was a necessity: in Emperor Xue Yes heart, Tang San right now was already more important than Ning Fengzhi.
This object is called the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud. In a certain sense, it can be considered a spirit tool. In the future it will represent King Lan Hao. In itself it has many uses: if you inject it with some of your spirit power after you go back you will understand. I hope it will be useful to King Lan Hao when you are on your trip.
Tang Sans observation skills were superb, so even if Emperor Xue Ye revealed his heartache in parting with this Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud for just a moment, he clearly saw it.
Many thanks to His Majesty. It was not that he wanted this gift, rather he had no choice but to ept it. Although he had not fully understood the emperors intention he knew that, if he did not ept this, it would be akin to rejecting Emperor Xue Yes token of friendship. This was the idea of forcing his hand which the emperor probably was trying to do.
When he was leaving, Xue Beng personally brought Tang San and Ning Fengzhi out; even after Ning Fengzhi returned to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, Xue Beng still apanied him to the pce entrance.
Teacher, have a safe trip. Xue Beng sincerely said. These words spoken by him were extremely natural, and although he was older than Tang San by many years, he still held Tang San in high regard. When Tang San was fifteen years old, he had managed to lead the Shrek Seven Devils to win the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament. And now when he was barely twenty, he already established the Tang Sect.
Tang San nodded his head towards Xue Beng: at least the negative feelings towards him no longer existed. He was just somewhat not used to his current attitude towards him. He could not help but be happy by todays oue, since the father-son duo had invested so heavily on him.
Your Highness, while I am gone for this period, the Tang Sect will be in your care.
Xue Bengs eyes revealed a trace of joy, as only now did he truly feel that Tang San had recognized him, so he hurriedly replied: Teacher, dont worry. I am your disciple, Tang Sect matters are my matters, in the future dont address me as Your Highness anymore: even after I ascend the throne, just call my by my name. I will always be your disciple.
Tang San had nothing to say:paring respectfulness, Xue Beng was much more respectful to him than Xue Qinghe was to Ning Fengzhi. But then again, he was not the emperor yet, and so this was not the right time to make judgement yet.
After parting with Xue Beng, Tang San directly headed back to Shrek Academy. They were already going to head off the next day. Sea God Ind, just what kind of a ce are you?
After returning to the Shrek Academy courtyard, he noticed that the wooden huts were silent. Using his mental power to survey the ce, he noticed that everyone was cultivating, while Xiao Wu was in Ning Rongrongs room, using Ning Rongrong thighs as a pillow to sleep on. Xiao Wu right now could truly be considered the Sleeping Beauty. Everyday, she would spend two thirds of the time sleeping.
It was also fortunate that Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were around. Tang San no longer had to face that torment at night. Although he was already engaged with Xiao Wu, he had long ago already decided that unless Xiao Wu truly reincarnated he would not be too affectionate towards her. This was his love for Xiao Wu and also his respect towards Xiao Wu.
Without disrupting anyone, Tang San returned to his own room. To him, these titles, the Princes Tutor, King Lan Hao all had no meaning. However the one thing that piqued his interest was the blue coloured triangle which even he could not figure out. Once he returned to his room, he took out this Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud and prepared to investigate it further.
Chapter 202 — Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud
Chapter 202: Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud
The azure triangr object had just appeared when itpletely rendered Tang Sans room ocean blue. The soft blue light undtions were so beautiful, even with his willpower Tang San still couldn''t help being dazzled.
Both hands sping this Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, Tang San couldn''t help feeling doubtful, thinking to himself: Just what use does this thing have?. He was in no rush to infuse it with spirit power, but rather he carefully looked at this peculiar thing shifting between light and shadow. Moreover, he cautiously released his spiritual force, exploring within.
However, as soon as a trace of Tang Sans spiritual force was infused within the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, he abruptly felt an indescribable, enormous force suddenly repel it. His whole body immediately fell backward holding the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud. His mind was a nk space. In his final moments of awareness he felt something smash against his head.
If Tang sans spiritual force could be called formidable, then the spiritual attributed energy his spiritual force encountered within the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud was boundless. That basically wasn''t a quantity that could be resisted. Fortunately he had only infused spiritual force for a very short time. Further adding to that was his own extremely stable spiritual force and the help of the mind condensing skull bone: otherwise the counter attack from the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud just now would have been enough to injure his soul.
The thing that smashed against Tang Sans head was precisely the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud. The sharp corner struck a small hole on Tang Sans forehead. That it could strike open the degree of durability of Tang Sans skin showed just how sharp that corner was. Of course, when it smashed against Tang San it irradiated peculiar blue light making Tang Sans defense lose effect. This way it could sessfully split his skin.
Blood flowing, that Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud spun once, sticking t to the wound on Tang Sans forehead, as if alive. And as Tang Sans blood constantly flowed into it, the originally blue undtions of light gradually turned red.
Right now Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones healing ability was unable to show even the slightest result under the effect of the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud. The wound didnt show the slightest intent of knitting together, only constantly pouring out blood into it.
Before long, a trace of faint blue light drifted out from the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, condensing into an exceptionally faint image. A t, aged voice echoed:I dont know how long its been before I could finally find someone with tasty blood. Atst Ive found a physique that can endure the vast sea force.
With a sh, the blue light once again infused into the triangr Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, and the light on the triangr thing also suddenly vanished, separating from the wound on Tang Sans forehead. Spinning once, it first bounced on Tang Sans shoulder, then tumbled down along his arm tond in his palm. The triangle had now once again returned to blue, and only in the center shed a trace of red light.
Without the restraint of the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, the wound on Tang Sans forehead quickly closed, but he still remained unconscious.
While he was unconscious, Tang Sans world of consciousness seemed to feel something pulling at his body and soul; the enormous pulling force left him basically unable to move his body.
Gradually, that pull grew weaker and weaker, as if everything around grew fainter. It was also at this moment that a kind of peculiar force infused within his heart, then again slowly poured into his brain, bing a clear and cool stream fusing with his mind. Even though the faint feeling was still there, his mind grew especially refreshed, sensing nothing of the outside world, but capable of clearly sensing the blood flowing through his veins, and even capable of sensing the minute changes within his internal organs.
Gradually, Tang Sans consciousness remained hazy, not knowing how much time had passed, but as he returned to his senses, the color of the sky outside was unexpectedly already ck. And he wasnt alone in the room. The Shrek Six Devils were all gathered next to him and, besides Xiao Wu, who was vacantly sitting down holding his hand, the other five all had anxious expressions.
Eh? Everyones here.Tang San rubbed his temple, and slowly sat up.
Seeing him conscious, everyone heaved a sigh of relief, and Dai Mubai spoke in a low voice:Little San, how are you? If you hadnt woken up, we would have gone to get Grandmaster, Dean Flender and the others.
Oscar said:We examined your body and found that you were a bit anemic: what happened?
Hearing him say this, Tang San also felt a bit weak. Such a feeling was the same he felt after an injury had been healed by his Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone.
Tang Sans gaze fell on his right hand. He discovered that the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud was quietlyying on his palm but, strangely, the original bright luster had disappeared. Even though it was still clear blue, it was just like amon gem.
It made me unconscious. Thinking about it, such a tiny thing can unexpectedly contain such enormous power.Tang San held up the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud in front of everyone, simply telling them about everything that happened since he left for the imperial pce.
Listening to him, Ning Rongrong said:With that said, this should be a good thing. Everyone told you to infuse it with spirit power, but you used spiritual force. Only, wouldnt this be the imperial family
Even though she didnt continue, everyone still understood what she was implying.
Dai Mubai snatched the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud from Tang Sans hand:We wont know till we try.As he spoke, he poured his spirit power into it without the slightest hesitation.
MubaiTang San somewhat anxiously called out. When he wanted to take back the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, Dai Mubais spirit power was already infused within it. He knew that Dai Mubai was rushing to try it from fear it was dangerous.
Nothing dangerous happened, or rather, nothing happened at all.
The spirit power Dai Mubai infused within the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud disappeared unseen like a y ox in the sea, and the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud itself showed no change, only flickering with a trace of blue light and then returning to normal, without any fierce changes.
Boss Dai, what did you find?Ma Hongjun asked.
Dai Mubai scratched his head,There was really nothing to find. Just that the spirit power I infused it with is gone.Hand flicking, the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud returned to Tang Sans hand.
Tang Sans eyes shed, speaking in a low voice:Mubai, dont do that again.
Mubai smiled calmly, saying:Were brothers, dont talk nonsense.
Seeing the smile on his face, Tang San couldnt keep his expression from softening, helplessly shaking his head.
His gaze turned to the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud: Ill try.
While speaking, he cautiously infused it with a trace of spirit power. With his previous lesson, this time he was even more careful, infusing only a tiny amount.
Strangely the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, that waspletely inert when Dai Mubai tried, finally changed appearance in Tang Sans hand. After he infused it with that trace of spirit power, blue light abruptly blossomed, and that blue triangr object seemed toe alive, with an intense gem-like light y, returning once more to the dazzling appearance it had when Tang San just got it. Blue light rippled and undted within the room like waves, line after line of strange patterns appearing on its surface. Tang San could clearly sense the Vast Sea Cosmic Shrouds thirst for his spirit power, and subconsciously increased his output.
Ning Rongrongs expression changed, subconsciously retreating a step, her beautiful eyes revealing overwhelming shock; because she discovered that this tiny triangr thing unexpectedly gave her an urge to prostrate herself.
That was her spirit trembling. With her first rate Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, to actually have such an urge to kneel, just what was this thing?
Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda wasnt just a support type spirit. If it was ssified, it would also be top tier among treasure ss spirits. This was also an important reason why she could find such top tier ores in Gengxin City.
But the feeling this Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud gave her now was extremely astonishing. If the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda could be described as a pagoda within the world of treasures, then this Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud before her was like an immense mountain.
Right now everyone was drawn in by the dazzling light of the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, and nobody noticed Ning Rongrongs reaction.
Along with Tang Sans spirit power continuously pouring inside, the blue light grew richer and richer. Within the radiating light, that azure triangr object slowly floated up from his palm. It stopped when it hovered in front of him, and slowly rotated uncontrobly.
Just as Tang San wondered why, suddenly, he saw a smear of red light within the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud. Immediately afterward, a stream of blue light shot into the space between his eyebrows. Tang San only felt his whole body tremble, as an enormous amount of information rushed into his brain through the spiritual link.
The scene before his eyes changed, and Tang Sans soul and consciousness were both submerged in a fantastic world: an endless jade ocean and a blue sky. Below his feet was the surging sea, and above his head was a cloudless blue sky. That kind of feeling prating his body and mind produced in him an endless thirst. The previous weak feeling waspletely obliterated in this instant.
Trace after trace of distinct information was transmitted into his brain, each piece exceptionally clear. The triangr Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud constantly transformed amidst this information, revealing all kinds of clever uses. The methods to use it were also effortlessly imprinted in Tang Sans mind, existing eternally along with his spirit without need to memorize.
The other Shrek Seven Devils all nervously watched Tang San. Along with a line of blue light streaming into the point between Tang Sans eyebrows from the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, Tang Sans body trembled slightly before returning to normal. But immediately afterward, his whole body was enveloped in ayer of dazzling blue light, and also slowly floated off the floor, just like the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud itself.
Left hand rising naturally and gracefully, that Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud lightly fell into Tang Sans palm, spinning and rotating. With each turn, the blue light around Tang San would be a bit more intense. Most flourishing with light was his head, back, right leg and right arm. These four locations were precisely where he possessed spirit bones.
Among the Six Shrek Devils, besides Xiao Wu who nkly looked at Tang San, the other five subconsciously formed a circle with Tang San in the middle. They could sense that Tang San was just undergoing a bizarre change, and even though they didnt know what, they could sense that it really wasnt harmful, but rather a kind of beneficial change.
Circle after circle of blue light constantly congealed around Tang San, rendering his whole body blue. Blue light pulsed within Tang Sans eyes, but differently from the light usually shot by Purple Demon Eye this light seemed sparkling and crystalline, immediately spreading across his whole body.
Time passed second by second. As Tang San awoke from that mysterious world, it felt like only a short time had passed, but the light shooting through the windows from outside told him it was already daytime. Unconsciously, a night had actually passed.
Softly floating to the ground, he looked at the deeply concerned gazes of hispanions. Tang San couldnt help sighing:This time, the gift the Heaven Dou Empire gave me is even too heavy.
Ma Hongjun couldnt help asking:Third brother, just what is this thing?
Tang San hugged Xiao Wu who was sleeping not far from him, saying:Lets go, Ill give you a demonstration outside.
Xiao Wu opened her sleep-drunk eyes. When she saw that she was held by Tang San, she nestled her head against his chest and went back to sleep.
Leaving the log cabin for the courtyard outside, Tang Sans eyes shed with blue light. That Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud flew up unsupported, floating in front of him and moving forward as he did. Unexpectedly there was no need to hold it with his hand.
Standing still, Tang San said:Even though I dont know why Mubais spirit power didnt work, by now I should have grasped how to use it. Calling it a divine tool absolutely isnt any exaggeration. If the Eight Treasure Wishful Soft Armor senior Lou Gao forged can be called a divine tool, then this thing should be a divine tool of divine tools. Watch.
While speaking, the blue light in Tang Sans eyes abruptly intensified. In the spot between his eyebrows, a gentle blue triangr pattern appeared. The Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud flew up, rising to a height of five meters in the blink of an eye. Under everyones astonished gaze it swiftly expanded, growing a hundredfold in a sh. It dropped from the sky with a sh of blue light, enveloping all the Shrek Seven Devils within.
The surroundings became a blue world, but they could still clearly see everything outside, just like everyone was enveloped in a triangr barrier.
Tang San said:This is its first function, and also the most useful one. After forming this barrier, its like a room that can protect us inside. At the same time, after shrouding us, its invisible, to the extent it isnt even tangible. Not only can it hide our bodies, it canpletely hide our auras. With this, we can release it to protect ourselves in any danger zones.
While speaking, Tang San waved his left hand. The blue light disappeared, the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud again returning to his palm. Tang Sans left hand rose once again, and it spun out once again, flying towards Dai Mubai.
Dai Mubai suddenly felt an indescribable danger, subconsciously swiftly retreating. But, only sensing a sh of blue before his eyes, that Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud expanded, enveloping his body within. However, this time it wasnt asrge as before, the space within onlyrge enough to hold him. Making Dai Mubai even more shocked was that he waspletely unable to move.
Blue light flickering, the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud returned once again. This time it directly turned into a ray of blue light and vanished between Tang Sans eyebrows, merging into his head.
This is its second use. The first ability is called Vast Sea Protective Barrier, the second is called Cosmic Stasis Barrier. Theres also a third ability called Vast Sea Wild Wave, and a fourth ability called Cosmic Magic Breaker. Theyre both used for attack. I can feel that this thing is quite powerful, and its might is directly proportional to my spirit power. Among them, the one that consumes the least spirit power is the Vast Sea Protective Barrier. As long as I spend a tenth of my spirit power, it can be activated for twenty hours. Only if the enemy can find it, and break through its defenses, can they harm us. The Cosmic Stasis Barrier can be calcted with the opponents spiritual force. I can stop any enemy with spiritual force less than three times my own. It cant harm the opponent, but we can still take the chance to leave. The Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud will return to me even from a thousand li. As for how powerful those two attack abilities are, I dont know either. But they shouldnt be weak. Because any one attack requires me to expend all my spirit power. Strangely, it can attack no matter how much spirit power I have, but it will still absorb all the spirit power, and the attack power will increase ordingly. The Vast Sea Wild Wave is a group attack ability, while the Cosmic Magic Breaker is a single target attack.
Listening to Tang Sans detailed exnation, Dai Mubai couldnt help saying: Fuck, Heaven Dou Empire actually has such a good thing. If this counts as a spirit tool, then it really is on the divine tool level. With this, wouldnt we have the power to protect ourselves anywhere?
Tang San said:Even the best things have their limits. However, with it we at least dont have to worry about keeping watch when resting in the wilderness. However, since everyone hasnt slept for a night, I think we shouldnt leave today. Itd be better to set out tomorrow.
Dai Mubai said:Not a problem, well leave today. Dont dy. Grandmaster found us arge carriage, everyone can rest there. Were all Spirit Masters, whats a littleck of sleep?
Everyone nodded slightly. It seemed they were all a bit impatient.
Tang San couldpletely understand everyones present mood. With that single fight against Sword Douluo, the understanding the pressure gave them made them all deeply aware of the importance of battle and pressure to the improvement of strength. Now they also had the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, so the level of danger of the Sea God Ind had greatly decreased.
Fine. Then well set off at once.
Grandmaster had long ago prepared the carriage for them. It wasnt just the Shrek Academy teachers who came to see them off, Ning Fengzhi, Sword Douluo, Bone Douluo, and the Tang Sect elders were all invited by Grandmaster, personally loading the Shrek Seven Devils and Bai Chenxiang onto the carriage. Everything they needed was already stored away in everyones spirit tools.
When the time to leave finally came, it was difficult to avoid some reluctance to part. Even Grandmaster warned Tang San again and again. And practically everything everyone told them was about paying the most attention to their own safety.
Parting was always sad, and on this trip they didnt even know how long they would be gone. Bai Chenxiang cried in her grandfathers arms for a long time, but Bai He brought her over to Ma Hongjun, repeatedly warning him to properly protect her. Ma Hongjun agreed seriously, and right now Bai Chenxiang had no way of arguing with her grandfather. Ever since childhood, this was still her first time leaving home. Even though she was always very excited before, when it really came time to leave, the reluctance in her heart still turned to sadness.
Equally teary was Ning Rongrong, looking at her fathers already graying hair, she managed only with difficulty to get on the carriage under Ning Fengzhis constion.
The carriage was pulled by four strong horses, and Ning Fengzhi had supplied a sect disciple as coachman, driving them out from Heaven Dou City.
Following the departing carriage with his eyes, Ning Fengzhi couldnt help the light in his eyes dimming a bit. Everyones heart seemed to be leaving along with the Shrek Seven Devils.
Very soon, the carriage left Heaven Dou Citys western gate, following the official road straight to the west. Grandmaster had drawn a detailed map for Tang San: they had to ride the carriage to the western edge of the continent, to the sea within the borders of Heaven Dou Empire, then embark a ship in order to travel to their destination. ording to Grandmasters calctions, it would take them around two months to arrive.
The carriage was very spacious, even seating a dozen people wouldnt be a problem. Last night, besides Xiao Wu and Bai Chenxiang, the others hadnt slept. Along with the mncholy of departure gradually fading, tiredness rose.
Dai Mubai leaned against the side of the carriage, sleeping, Zhu Zhuqing nestled against his chest. Tang San held Xiao Wu, letting her head lean on his shoulder, also asleep.
Ning Rongrong held Oscars arm, using his shoulder as pillow. Among the three couples here, they were actually the least intimate. Oscar sat there looking very well behaved, leaning half conscious on Ning Rongrongs head.
Within the carriage, the only one that couldnt sleep was Bai Chenxiang. A great many things constantly spun through her mind. Being the first time leaving home, she was worried about it, missing her family, and also a bit nervous and considerably excited. She had also slept very wellst night, so how could she sleep now? She sat alone thinking about all the things on her mind.
However, even if she didnt sleep, the one next to her didnt have to stay awake.
The others all slept very sweetly, but when this giant fellow fell asleep, he unconsciously started snoring. At the start Bai Chenxiang could still endure it, but this guy was snoring louder and louder. His chubby body swayed slightly with the motion of the carriage, and from time to time leaned against her.
Bai Chenxiang pushed Fatty, pushing away the head that was about to lean on her shoulder. But in a moment, snoring thunderously, he came leaning back again.
It wasnt that Bai Chenxiang didnt think about changing ces, but even though the carriage wasrge, there still wasnt any room to spare. There were two couches, one on either side of the carriage. Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong and Oscar were on one. Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were both half leaning over, upying all the space there. And on their side, Xiao Wus long legs spread out over the couch, upying a lot of space. Fatty sat improperly and crooked, and if Bai Chenxiang wanted to change ce, she had to move to his other side.
Bai Chenxiang couldnt help feeling a bit regretful. Was it a mistake going adventuring together with the Shrek Seven Devils this time? Everyone else were in couples, the only ones still single were her and that vulgar Fatty. Its not that she hadnt thought about cultivating feelings between her and Fatty either, after all, her grandfather had already agreed to marriage, and the one Bai Chenxiang listened to the most in the n was Bai He.
However, each time she looked at Fattys bby body, there was no favorable impression. Hearing him snore now was even more loathsome.
Just at this moment, with a thump, the carriage seemed to strike a small rock, the whole carriage bouncing up. The others were all leaning against each other and were unaffected, but the already sleeping Ma Hongjun sat with nowhere to lean on left or right. With this jolt, hisrge body immediately pressed in Bai Chenxiangs direction.
You Bai Chenxiang forcefully pushed up Fatty. She didnt dare be loud for fear shed wake the others, and could only brace against him and call him to quickly wake up.
Bai Chenxiang was a pure speed Spirit Master, and as such, besides her speed and flight, she was no different from ordinary girls in other areas. And Ma Hongjuns weight had long since surpassed a hundred kg, and with the shaking carriage she soon couldnt hold out. She couldnt just get out of the way either, if she dodged, Ma Hongjun would press on Xiao Wus legs.
What could be done? Bai Chenxiang was a bit anxious. Just at this moment, she saw Ma Hongjuns bby arm dangling in front of her. Her heart twitched, and she bit down on him through his clothes.
Ma Hongjun immediately came to and shivered from the pain,ing awake from his sleep. Seeing Bai Chenxiang push against him he immediately understood, and hurriedly say up, in a low voice saying: Sorry, sorry.
Bai Chenxiangs eyebrows straightened, using all her strength to pinch the flesh at Fattys waist. Of course, she didnt grab that much, using her fingernails to pinch a bit of flesh and twisting three hundred sixty degrees.
Fatty abruptly ached, opening his mouth to cry out. Bai Chenxiang leapt up, hastily covering his mouth with her hands, not letting him make noise.
Once Fattys expression gradually returned to normal, she let go, patting her high mountain peaks chest, ring rebukingly at Fatty.
Bai Chenxiang was without a doubt very beautiful, and her rebuking appearance was even more adorable. There still remained a bit of the warmth of her hands on Fattys face and lips, and he almost subconsciously made a somewhat lewd gesture, sticking out his tongue and licking his lips.
Bai Chenxiang stared dumbfounded. She suddenly felt that she was like amb before a big lecherous wolf. She was extremely clear on Fattys strength, could it be this Fatty would ...
Thinking of this, she hurriedly stuck to Xiao Wus side, somewhat rmed looking at Ma Hongjun.
Ma Hongjun couldnt help staring distractedly when he saw her expression, touching his round face, he thought, am I that dreadful? In his heart he couldnt help feeling a stab of pain, Bai Chenxiangs rmed expression had hurt his self esteem, a faint cold intent shed past the corners of his eyes. He no longer looked at Bai Chenxiang, but shifted to sit against the other corner of the carriage, leaning against the corner and once again closing his eyes. In his heart he thought, whats so extraordinary, Im a bit plump, a bit ugly. If you dont want me thats fine, Fatty wont pursue you hereafter. Third brother was right, a twisted melon doesnt grow sweet. I dont believe I cant find a pretty girlter.
Seeing Fatty sleeping on the other side, leaving behind an enormous space for her, Bai Chenxiang couldnt help breathing a sigh of relief. However, just what expression did he have just now? Shed never seen him show such an expression in front of her before! Seeing Fatty leaning there, Bai Chenxiang couldnt help being a bit disgusted.
In order to reach their destination as fast as possible, they didnt rest in any of the towns they passed, only when the horses were tired would they rest a while, their living quarters were out in the fields.
As night descended, the Shrek Seven Devils awakened one after another. They didnt n to travel in the evening. After all, with the carriage shaking, cultivation was twice the effort for half the result. They couldnt skimp on their routine nightly cultivation, and the horses also needed enough time to rest.
Tang San took out drinking water and food from Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges. It was autumn now, and the air already had a bit of chill. Dai Mubai used his tiger ws to cut up arge pile of firewood in short order, and Ma Hongjuns phoenix me swept past, creating a bonfire.
The girls took out water kettles, boiling water on the mes and roasting some rations. Everyone sat in a circle around the bonfire.
Tang San very quickly discovered something amiss with Ma Hongjun. If it was before, he would definitely sit next to Bai Chenxiang without the slightest hesitation, but now he sat on the other side, staring into the bonfire without so much as a nce at Bai Chenxiang.
Lightly holding Fattys shoulders, Tang San asked in a low voice:Whats up? Why let Xiangxiang sit alone? Not going to keep herpany?
Ma Hongjun curled his lips, lowering his head and saying indifferently:She thinks of me as a scourge, should I be going to provoke her dislike? Afterwards she is she, I am me. Fattys face may be thick, but its not limitless. I wont harass her again.
Tang San looked distracted, this was clearly Fatty and Bai Chenxiang falling out at some time. Fattys words clearly held resentment.
Even if Ma Hongjuns voice was soft, everyone present except for Bai Chenxiang and the soulless Xiao Wu were Spirit Emperor level experts, and naturally heard it clearly.
Ning Rongring stifled a giggle, Oscar looked somewhat sympathetically at Ma Hongjun. Wasnt he now much like he once was?
Dai Mubai frowned, raising his head to look at Bai Chenxiang, about to say something but hastily stopped by Zhu Zhuqing. Zhu Zhuqing didnt need to ask to know what Dai Mubai was going to say. As the eldest of the Shrek Seven Devils, he was very protective of his brothers. Dont judge by how he usually joked with Fatty, if Fatty really had something going on, this big brother absolutely wouldnt be ambiguous. Right now Fattys mood was bad, and if he was allowed to speak up, maybe he would tell Bai Chenxiang: What do you take yourself for, our Fatty doesnt have any bad points, and so on. And so Zhu Zhuqing hastily stopped him.
Just what is called one object being beaten by another, even though Dai Mubai was powerful, Zhu Zhuqing perfectly restrained him. She said a few sentences next to his ear, and Dai Mubais expression eased.
Tang San naturally wouldnt be as impetious as Dai Mubai, patting Fattys shoulder, he said: Discouraged so soon? Thats not your style!
Now Oscar also walked over, sitting on Fattys other side, handing over one of his recovery sausages:Fatty, this is a journey, how can you cause disagreements right at the start.
Fatty seemed to vent by fiercely biting Oscars sausage in half, Oscar watching couldnt keep his back from shivering,Fuck me, what grievances does my sausage have with you!
Ma Hongjun smiled wryly:Alright, no need to mention it. Ill think of something myself. Anyway, Im a fucking brothel phoenix. Once we reach a town, Ill go vent. Little Ao, are you saying Im foolish? Dont y some upright gentleman!
Eh Oscar was speechless. Ordinarily he would already have shot Fatty a some derisive words, seeing that depressed expression again, but right now he couldnt. Raising his head to look at Tang San, Tang San shook his head to him with a smile. Even though Tang San had some understanding of feelings, his insight still wasnt any better than an ordinary person. From Ma Hongjuns behaviour, he could clearly feel that Fatty truly liked Bai Chenxiang. He was no longer the kind of person driven to women by lust. His current appearance should be caused by worry.
When talking about things like feelings, what others said was useless, you had to depend on yourself to sort them out.
Chapter 203 — Shadow Hunter
Chapter 203: Shadow Hunter
Right at that moment, Bai Chenxiang brought over a te of roasted rations, first offering them to Tang San. Tang San took some, then gestured at Ma Hongjun next to him.
Bai Chenxiang was an intelligent youngdy, even though she hadnt heard what Fatty said just now, she could still vaguely feel that something was amiss, and very casually walked over and sat down next to him, holding the rations in her hands in front of him.
The piping hot food made Ma Hongjun stare nkly a moment, turning his head to look at Bai Chenxiang. Bai Chenxiang ced all the food she held in his hands, then stood and walked away to the corner furthest away from the bonfire, sitting there hugging her knees, her chin ced on her knees, staring nkly.
The ce she sat was away from the Shrek Seven Devils circle, alone by herself.
Ma Hongjun subconsciously turned to look at Bai Chenxiang. As he saw her sitting there alone, his just hardened heart softened again, and in a low voice he asked Tang San next to him: Third brother, hasnt she eaten?
Tang San shrugged, saying:I dont know, go ask her yourself.
I Fatty hesitated a moment. Looking at Tang San, who was feeding Xiao Wu, he suddenly stood and began walking towards Bai Chenxiang.
Just at this moment, suddenly, Bai Chenxiang issued a shrill cry, leaping up like an arrow. In her panic she couldnt pay any attention to whether there were any obstacles, and just charged straight into Ma Hongjuns chest.
Careful.Seeing Bai Chenxiang about to run into him, Fatty also couldnt mind the things in his hands, and hurriedly threw the food aside, using his fat body to meet Bai Chenxiang.
Bai Chenxiang only felt as if she had run into a soft cushion. Even though she wasnt hurt, in rm, she had already rebounded. Just at that moment, a pair of strong arms encircled her slender waist and back, again drawing her into a very flexible and soft cushion.
What is it?Ma Hongjun asked, his little eyes shing with light as he looked in the direction Bai Chenxiang came from. Chilling murderous intent radiated from him, along with him bracing his fat, but Bai Chenxiang still felt as if she was surrounded by a barrier in his arms - somehowfortable - and her panic immediately subsided somewhat.
Theres, theres a mouse Bai Chenxiang said somewhat stammeringly.
Mo-mouse?Ma Hongjuns eyes widened, his killing intent instantly vanishing like it had never existed. He was somewhat speechless, but he was very quickly attracted to the girl in his embrace. This was a kind offort he had never felt before. He had held a lot of women, but never one who had given him such a feeling.
Soft and fresh, a maidens slight fragrance was most attractive to people. Lowering his head to look at the girl who was like a littlemb in his arms, his heart shuddered, and his breathing immediately grew hoarse.
The other Shrek Seven Devils had only gotten up at Bai Chenxiangs cry of rm, but now they sat back down with considerable tactfulness, basically not looking in their direction.
Ah!Bai Chenxiang cried out, struggling in Fattys arms. The instant Fatty was roused from the beautiful feeling and subconsciously let go, Bai Chenxiang knelt on the ground, going to pick up the food that had fallen on the ground. He clearly sensed that Bai Chenxiangs soft little ears were already red, and was lowering her head, basically not daring to look at him.
The unhappiness from earlier in the day was nowpletely vanished, Fattyughed foolishly, muttering to himself:So even a mouse could seem so cute to me.
Bai Chenxiang clearly went rigid for a moment, raising her hand to forcefully pinch the flesh on Fattys waist, slightly lifting her head, fiercely ring at Fatty. Foisting the food she had picked up on him, she turned and ran towards the bonfire.
Even if Fatty was even more stupid, right now even he knew what he should do. Hastily grabbing the food and groveling as he ran over, he sat next to Bai Chenxiang without a trace of politeness. Peeling off the dusty outeryer of the rations to eat himself, he handed the still warm center to Bai Chenxiang.
Even though Bai Chenxiang didnt say anything, she still didnt refuse, receiving the food and eating it bit by bit. The vicinity of the bonfire once again turned harmonious, en, very harmonious.
It was a night without events, and the next morning, at the first glimmer of dawn, everyone set out on the road. The atmosphere was also simr tost night, quite harmonious. Ma Hongjun still sat in the corner, giving Bai Chenxiang even more space, but he clearly wasnt in a huff again. Bai Chenxiang didnt seem any different from before but, if one carefully observed, one could discover that she avoided looking at Fatty as much as she could.
Besides asionally dismounting to stretch or rest the horses, during the next several days everyone was hurrying on the way, stopping to truly rest only a while each night.
After ten days, they had already entered the western frontier of the Heaven Dou Empire. The carriage had also reached a town, where they traded for new horses that could bring them to the seaside.
Theres a vige ahead. Sect master Tang, wont we rest a while?The Seven Treasure zed Tile School disciple coachman had long ago been repeatedly warned that it wasnt Ning Rongrong who was in charge here, and that he would instead listen to Tang Sans instructions for everything.
Tang San said:Then well rest a while.It was now already afternoon, and with the weather gradually turning cold, the horses were exhausted. Even though they had rested at lunch, they still had to rest once before the evening meal to maintain their speed.
The carriage continued forward for a while, then stopped. Just as all the Shrek Seven Devils believed they had arrived and were about to get off, soft knocking came from outside. The Seven Treasure zed Tile School coachman said:Sect master Tang, something seems wrong. Were about to reach a vige, but its too quiet, theres nobody in the fields outside.
Everyone looked at each other, and Dai Mubai said:Lets go take a look.Everyone got off the carriage one after another, looking ahead.
Roughly half a li from them was a small mountain vige. The vige didnt seemrge, around a hundred households. Around the vige was a wide expanse of fields, and, just as the Seven Treasure zed Tile School disciple had said, the vige was unusually quiet, with nobody in sight within the fields.
Tang Sans eyes focused, as when relying on Purple Demon Eye, his eyesight was naturally better than the Seven Treasure zed Tile School disciple, and the two hundred and fifty meters distance instantly zoomed in.Its not right, the vige seems to have been destroyed, a lot of the farm houses are damaged, seemingly by blunt weapons. Theres traces of blood as well. The bloodstains still arent dry, so it shouldve been recent.
That Seven Treasure zed Tile School disciple looked dumbstruck at Tang San. Inwardly he thought, he can see at this distance? Arent you acting? But the other Shrek Seven Devils had no intention of doubting it.
Bai Chenxiang said:Third brother, Ill go take a look.
Tang San nodded. Bai Chenxiang might not match up in battle, but in speed, even the agility attack type Zhu Zhuqing might not be stronger than her. She could also fly, so safety wasnt an issue.
With a sh of white shadow, Bai Chenxiang had already left. Unfurling a pair of wings in midair, and in a moment she was like a white dot high up.
Through the fight between the Seven Devils and Sword Douluo, she had deeply understood the difference between herself and these talents of the young generation. This time the Seven Devils were going out to see, but she nevertheless disyed her own capability, performing the scouting work she was suited to.
It was still the first time Dai Mubai and the others saw Bai Chenxiang use her spirit, and Zhu Zhuqing sighed:Such speed. Worthy of being a Pure Speed n Spirit Master. If her spirit power rises a bit higher, we might not even catch her shadow.
Tang San smiled:Well wait here a while.
Bai Chenxiang came flying back before long, her speed in no way inferior to when she left. They could practically still only see a white dot in the sky, and the next moment, she was alreadynding in front of everyone.
As shended, the Shrek Seven Devils discovered that Bai Chenxiangs expression was extremely unsightly. White as a sheet of paper. Her chest was constantly heaving, as if holding something back.
Ma Hongjun was just about to step forward and ask, when Bai Chenxiang leapt towards a tree nearby, and vomited.
The Shrek Seven Devils looked at each other, and Oscar couldnt help saying:Fatty, did you do something outrageous to her? A good youngdy like Xiangxiang, you have to take responsibility!
Ma Hongjun rolled his eyes,Your face is outrageous, I didnt even touch her little hand.While speaking, he was already running over, softly patting Bai Chenxiangs back, softly infusing his own spirit power, easing her somewhat.
Dai Mubai said in a low voice:There might be trouble, she definitely saw something frightening or nauseating.
Bai Chenxiang had thrown up practically everything in her stomach, gradually slowing, helped back in front of everyone by Fatty.
Tang Sans eyes shed, asking:Xiangxiang, just what did you see?
Bai Chenxiangs eyes revealed intense rm,Corpses, corpses everywhere. The earth is entirely dyed red with blood just behind the vige. At least a hundred corpses. They died miserably, killed by a group of strangely dressed people, who are bringing their corpses into the back of the mountain. A lot of them are dribbling organs, and those strangely dressed people are even carrying childrens corpses by skewering them on pikes, I could smell the blood even at high altitude. Too miserable, really too miserable. It seems only some young women are alive. Bleagh .At this point, she couldnt help vomiting again.
In all her life, she had never seen such carnage!
Hearing her say this, everyones expressions couldnt help falling, and as Dai Mubai and Tang San looked at each other, Tang San said:Rongrong, Zhuqing, you stay here, help me look after Xiao Wu for the moment. Little Ao, you protect them. Mubai, Fatty, were going.
While speaking, Tang San raised his left hand, blue light shing in his eyes, as the triangr Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud spun out from from between his eyebrows. Infusing it with a stream of rich spirit power, blue light abruptly blossomed, enveloping everyone apart from Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun, and himself.
The Shrek Seven Devils had been cooperating for a long time. Ning Rongrong took Xiao Wus hand from Tang San, and everyone gathered by the carriage. Oscar said:Be careful.While speaking, he flicked his right hand, reciting spirit incantations in a low voice, handing more than tenrge recovery sausages and small detoxifying sausages to Ma Hongjun.
Tang Sans trio moved off in the direction of the vige. Where they previously were the carriage, and everyone near it, had already disappeared, as the Vast Sea Cosmic Shrouds Vast Sea Protective Barrier defense and camouge activated. This thing was practically miraculous within its effective range. As long as Tang San left a trace of spiritual force on it, he could still withdraw it from a hundred li away. Moreover, with the mental connection, he didnt have to worry about losing it either.
The threeprehensivelyunched their speed, very quickly circumventing the vige. Immediately, they also smelled that intense blood stink. Even though they still hadnt seen any signs of people, from the blood red ground they could see what a bitter massacre had urred here before. There were even organs still left on the ground, distributing a nauseating smell.
Tang San and Dai Mubai were still well, but Fattys expression turned somewhat unsightly. Tang San was after all tempered in ughter City: he had seen too many massacres there. And Dai Mubai was Star Luo Empires crown prince, naturally he wasnt unustomed to such bloody things. Even though Fatty had seen dead people, it was still his first time experiencing such a dense blood stench.
Dai Mubais nose twitched slightly, pointing to the left side, saying:They should have gone that way. Like bandits. Lets go.
The three set out once again, ice chill spreading from their eyes.
Not far ahead was a winding mountain range. The mountains here werent high, and moreover were very suited to cultivating nts; mountain forests grew everywhere. Pursuing those targets was too simple, you just needed to follow the blood on the ground and it was basically impossible to lose them. The three entered the mountain forest, and very soon caught up to their targets.
In the distance, the three could already see a dense mass of silhouettes. Tang San exercised his Purple Demon Eye to look, seeing that it was actually a dense mass of corpses on the ground. Wails could constantly be heard.
Dai Mubai would charge forward, but Tang San stopped him:First observe, then we act.Years of tempering had already let him learn caution.
The three followed the mountain forest to the side, gradually clearly seeing those bandits. Rather than calling them bandits, it felt like they werent like humans.
There was approximately three hundred bandits: each one had an extremely majestic build, more than two meters tall, with solid physique. Most peculiar was that they all had grey hair, with dense hair all over their bodies, seeming like savages. Their lips protruded, exposing canines more than twice the size of normal people, their faces painted with dazzling colors.
Seeing the opponents, Dai Mubais evil eyes gradually sharpened, whispering to Tang San and Ma Hongjun:Its Wolftaken. I didnt expect there to be Wolftaken in Heaven Dou Empire.
Tang San looked doubtfully at Dai Mubai, and Dai Mubai whispered:Wolftaken can be said to be people, yet theyre not really people. Theyre a kind of fusion of humans and the Storm Devil Wolf spirit beast. The Four Element Academies Feng Xiaotians spirit, the Double Hedaed Storm Wolf, is a powerful variation of the Storm Devil Wolf. Only, the spirit doesnt possess the instincts of the Storm Devil Wolf. The Storm Devil Wolfs nature is exceptionally evil, it can mate with almost any creature with a body simr to it, and it most likes human women. After mating with human women, they will give birth to special people like these Wolftaken. You might call them half human, half wolf monsters. Wolftaken naturally possess the Storm Devil Wolfs physique, speed, and some innate abilities. At the same time they also possess some human intelligence. Extremely bloodthirsty. Humans in areas with Wolftaken will be extremely miserable. These Wolftaken dont just kill, they eat the corpses afterward. The women will be temporarily left alive: if they never get pregnant, they will be eaten as well. This is why they brought those viger corpses.
Tang San and Ma Hongjun drew a cold breath, but their heavy killing intent also immediately grew even stronger.
Dai Mubai whispered:These Wolftaken arent easy to deal with: five hundred can defeat a ten thousand man regr army. Wolftaken are extremely strong, and can control the power of wind to a certain degree, equivalent to low level spirit beasts. Each Wolftakens strength is no less than a twenty or thirtieth ranked Spirit Master. Moreover, theyre naturally vicious, if attacked they wont stop until theyre dead. Extremely difficult to deal with indeed. Fortunately little San is cautious, otherwise if we charged up to confront them we would be besieged.
Ma Hongjun couldnt help saying:Then what do we do? Leave it like this?
Dai Mubai snorted coldly:In our Star Luo Empire, there were once a few tribes of Wolftaken running all over the ce, with disastrous consequences. Since weve run into them, how can we let it be. Little San, you n it. No matter what we will end these Wolftaken. We cant defeat them in a frontal confrontation, but there will inevitably be a way.
Tang San squinted. If Hu Liena who once left ughter City together with him was here, she would immediately recognize this as the expression Tang San had before each ughter.
The sound of ripping silk came from Tang Sans back, the blood red Eight Spider Lances breaking out, gradually unfolding behind him.
Assassination. If we dont kill all of them, we wont leave. Creatures like these shouldnt exist on the Continent. Follow me.While speaking, a blue light came from under Tang Sans feet, swiftly spreading into the surroundings. This was a mountain forest, and naturally there was bound to be a nt like the Blue Silver Grass with its exuberant vitality. Tang Sans spiritual force swiftly spread through the Blue Silver Domain.
Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun both felt a bizarre scene y out before them, all their surroundings seemed to be clear, as the Blue Silver Domain not only gave them astonishing vitality, but also connected with their spiritual force. Of course, this was different from the mutual connection of Ning Rongrongs Fantasy Space, it only let Tang San unterally order them. But what Tang San passed on to them was the locations of those Wolftaken he had scouted after the Blue Silver Domain amplified his spiritual force.
Tang San raised his hand and pointed forward. His body leaned forward, only half a chi or so between his stomach and the ground,pletely using Eight Spider Lances to support his body, swiftly advancing.
Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai also elerated simultaneously, following right behind him. The three sneaked up behind those Wolftaken like this.
Very quickly, they were already behind the front lines of the Wolftaken army they had pursued. Relying on Blue Silver Domain to hide their presence, even though those Wolftaken had a powerful sense of smell, they were unable to detect them. Even more so with the screen of the smell of those viger corpses.
The closer they were, the better Tang San and the others could see how miserably those vigers had died. While walking through the forest those Wolftaken tore up some of the corpses and ate the pieces.
When they were only twenty meters away or so, Tang San stopped. The effect of the Blue Silver Domain was amply revealed. Without need to talk, he transmitted to Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubais spiritual force, targeting thest three Wolftaken. Tang San pointed to himself, then pointed to the Wolftaken in the center. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun simultaneously nodded, expressing their understanding. Three people quietly leapt up, like three shadow hunters hidden among the trees.
Eight Spider Lances sprang up, Tang San quietly rose like a Man Faced Demon Spider, huddling up in the air, Eight Spider Lances also withdrawing to his side, as far as possible eliminating the sound of cutting through the air. When he arrived behind that Wolftaken carrying corpses, eight blood rednces abruptly extended, one bulky Blue Silver Emperor whipping out from his hand, just in time to cover the Wolftakens mouth. With a soft popping sound, the Eight Spider Lances pierced the Wolftaken.
The Wolftaken went rigid, wanting to shout, but the Blue Silver Emperor stuffed into its mouth abruptly grew thicker, one sharp thorn after another piercing it. Let alone screaming, it couldnt even open its mouth. The Eight Spider Lances shed with bloody light, and the Wolftaken immediately shriveled up, gradually growing limp.
Tang San held the corpses with his right hand, simultaneously lowering the viger and Wolftaken bodies to the ground. Raising a hand to close the eyes of the viger bodies, he inwardly said: Dont worry, I will definitely take revenge on your behalf.
At the same time as Tang San acted, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun also moved up on either side. Dai Mubais actions were the most directly effective, releasing his spirit at the same time as he leapt up; when he, his physique even more powerful than a Wolftaken,nded behind his opponent, the result was already settled.
One bulky tiger paw covered the back of the Wolftakens head, one covering its mouth. Between the two hands, the Wolftakens solid neck twisted like soft noodles, its entire head twisting one hundred eighty degrees, it got turned to face Dai Mubai.
Thest thing that Wolftaken saw, was Dai Mubais double pupiled evil eyes radiating dense killing intent.
Ma Hongjuns killing speed wasnt a bit slower than Tang San and Dai Mubai. In order to prevent the atmosphere heating up and revealing them, he didnt use his spirit. His fat body nimbly sneaked up behind that Wolftaken, his right arm abruptly growing deep red, his sleeve instantly turning to ash. His right hand directly pressed on the top of the Wolftakens head, his me right arm spirit bone ability erupting inside.
Smoke rose from the Wolftakens eyes, nose, mouth and ears, its body gradually falling limp to the ground, its brain already cooked to ash.
The three let go of the corpses practically simultaneously. ncing at each other, they kept moving. On the way, they left behind one Wolftaken corpse after another using the same methods. In short order they had already eliminated more than twenty Wolftaken, and without being discovered by the ones in front.
Just as they quietly advanced on their eighth group of Wolftaken, one of their targets suddenly stopped, turning and pulling open its trousers to urinate, just in time to see Dai Mubai leaping forward.
Dai Mubai reacted extremely quickly, his tiger paw suddenly stretching forward, grabbing the Wolftakens throat and crushing it. But his target still issued a muffled grunt in the instant before he reached it.
Three corpses copsed again, but this time, they also rmed the Wolftaken ahead. Immediately, wolf howls echoed through the forest, a hundred or more Wolftaken turning and rushing back.
Retreat.Tang San shouted deeply. The Blue Silver Grass on the ground suddenly grew frantically, twisting around the ten Wolftaken closest to them. His hands seemed to flicker like illusions, ten bright lights shed, and those Wolftaken whose legs had been bound howled in pain, covering their eyes and rolling on the ground. Their right eyes were hit by a three cun long bone spike, prating into the brain. Once they hit the ground they were already dead.
The three charged back simultaneously, but blue light also rushed up in front of them, several dozen wind des sweeping towards them, cutting everything where they stood before into pieces. That was the Wolftakens innate ability.
Neither Ma Hongjun nor Dai Mubai specialized in speed, but they had Tang San on their side. Two Blue Silver Emperor twisted around their waists, and along with the Eight Spider Lances burst retreat, Tang San pulled the two of them to swiftly leap back more than a hundred meters.
When the Wolftaken discovered theirpanions were killed, each and every ones eyes grew blood red, and they stood on all fours, madly charging over. They were iparably fast,pletely disying their wolf characteristics. Three cun long ws ejected from their hands and feet, their sturdy muscles letting them leap through the forest as if flying.
These Wolftaken were intelligent: they not only chased head on, butrge numbers of Wolftaken also circled around the sides, preparing to cut off Tang San and the others escape route.
Little San, lets take them on.Dai Mubai roared. Confronting arge number of Wolftaken, his killing intent was alreadypletely aroused: tigers being chased by wolves was not something he could stand.
Tang San simply judged the situation, and their retreat screeched to a halt. A ring of white light suddenly blossomed from below his feet. It was the release of the Deathgod Domain.
At the same time, the blue light he released also abruptly grew stronger. In the forest, the blue silver grass seemed toe alive. Centered around Tang San, within a range of a hundred meters, all the blue silver grass began to grow frantically, doing their utmost to twist around those Wolftaken, the Blue Silver Domains evolved Binding ability starting within its range.
Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun were simultaneously thrown out by Tang San, both falling where the Wolftaken had gathered the most densely, and he himself instantly shot out, Eight Spider Lances stretching out in the air, straight into a nearby group of Wolftaken.
Like a tiger entering a wolf pack, Dai Mubais first and third spirit rings activated simultaneously. Under the effect of White Tiger barrier and White Tiger Vajra Transformation, his body grew to more than two and a half meters, his hair turningpletely golden, sharp tiger ws ejecting, starting a head on raw battle with the Wolftaken.
One Wolftaken straight ahead who had not yet been bound by the blue silver domain binding leapt towards him. Dai Mubai roared, meeting it from the front, raising the tiger ws of both hands high above his head, golden light shing in a crosswise sh. With a fluttering sound, there was abruptly a cloud of blood mist in the air, as that Wolftaken was immediately cut into pieces by the sharp tiger ws. And under the powerful charge attacks of the Wolftaken, Dai Mubai didnt retreat half a step.
Ma Hongjun no longer had to hide his spirit, red hot me erupting. Under the effect of Bathing Fire Phoenix, Phoenix Fire Wire was already turning a Wolftaken just ahead into ashes. Phoenix Ascensionunched, and with a turn of his fat body, he relied on the enormous wings of me to cover the surrounding seven or eight Wolftaken in stubbornly adhering golden phoenix me.
Tang Sans expression was as undisturbed as a dried out well, cutting into the Wolftaken group. These Wolftaken really were powerful, even though their legs were bound, they still didnt forget to attack with wind des, and simultaneously swung their wolf ws to sever the blue silver grass binding them.
With a popping sound, one of Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances pierced a Wolftaken body, simultaneously turning in midair, a jade colored hand directly grabbing a wolf w swung at him. Ear piercing bone cracks resounded from the wolf w, and one Eight Spider Lance also thrust into that Wolftakens ribs.
The blood thirsty Eight Spider Lances grew even more gaudily red. With each Wolftaken killed, it would extract the Wolftakens vitality and draw it into Tang Sans body, making Tang Sans killing intent even more flourishing.
The Eight Spider Lances revealed their frightening killing power at this moment. Let alone being skewered, even those of the Wolftaken thats just got barely cut would in short order fall limply to the ground from the poison.
The Wolftakens wind de attacks couldnt cause much trouble for the three. After all, their attacks were still a bitcking. Dai Mubai relied on his body, enhanced by White Tiger Vajra Transformation, to stiffly resist. Ma Hongjun used the red hot me of Bathing Fire Phoenix and Phoenix Ascension to dissolve the energy of the attacks. And Tang San relied on his iparably marvellous Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step to slip through the cracks between the wind des.
As Dai Mubai massacred the innumerable Wolftaken around him, when he asionally nced at Tang San, he couldnt help drawing a cold breath.
There was unexpectedly more Wolftaken fallen near Tang San than him and Ma Hongjunbined. The current Tang San didnt only have the Eight Spider Lances, both his arms also shed like the hands of a death god. His movements basically couldnt be seen clearly, but frightening bright lights constantly sprinkled from his hands, all hitting the Wolftakens eyes, throats, temples, hearts, or the vitals further down. Just in this short time, more than forty Wolftaken had fallen around him. Constantly changing position just like a mirage, in Dai Mubais eyes, right now he was like a hell Asura. Of the more than three hundred Wolftaken, right now more than a third had already died under their hands.
But there still remained more than two hundred, that by now hadpletely surrounded the three. The effect of the Blue Silver Domain Binding gradually disappeared. Those Wolftaken who had struggled free of their bindings basically didnt even pause over the death of theirrades, instead attacking with increasing ferocity. The blood made their already excited eyes turnpletely blood red.
The reason why Tang San and the others had chosen to fight in closebat really wasnt because they could injure and kill the opponents faster that way: on the contrary, Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubaisrge scale killing abilities would substantially exhaust their spirit power. Even if hand to hand fighting was a bit dangerous, the spirit power consumption wasughable. As for their physical strength, they had undergone Grandmasters hell training, and with the effects of the immortal treasure herbs they had once taken and the attribute upgrades of spirit rings and spirit bones, under these circumstances, even if they killed every single Wolftaken they wouldnt run out of physical strength.
Mubai, look out!Tang Sans shout resounded in Dai Mubais ears. Even though he was going all out ughtering, he still didnt neglect what was going on around him. Blue Silver Domain constantly imparted every single detail of the battlefield into his mind. Only, in this crazed battle, he couldnt manage to share the Blue Silver Domain with hispanions.
Just on Dai Mubais side an especiallyrge, cyan furred Wolftaken quietly leapt forward. It didnt make a sound. It seemed even more like a wolf, a faint blue light gushing around it, it was this blue lights control over the air and its presence that kept Dai Mubai from discovering it.
At the same time as this cyan Wolftaken appeared, behind Tang San and Ma Hongjun two more quietly appeared and leapt towards each one of them.
Chapter 204 — Tang Sect’s Number Four, Thousand and One Nights
Chapter 204: Tang Sects Number Four, Thousand and One Nights
Once the Cyan Wolftaken appeared, those normal grey Wolftaken not only did not stop their attack, rather they became even more ferocious, which helped Tang San take notice of them. In this chaotic environment, if not for his Blue Silver Domain, it would really have been hard to notice their existence.
Dai Mubai suddenly turned his body, releasing a burst of his White Tiger Light Wave which happened to meet with one of those Cyan Wolftaken surprise attack.
Those Cyan Wolftaken were much bigger than the normal Wolftaken, yet were still very agile. When facing Dai Mubais attack one very quickly lowered his body, releasing an illusory light: it was as if it was sliding along the ground as it evaded Dai Mubais attack.
When its body once again rose, it was already in front of Dai Mubai. Its two front ws swung at him in an upward movement, releasing a green crescent-shaped de of light as if trying to disembowel Dai Mubai.
Ma Hongjun and Tang San also faced the simultaneous attack: the Cyan Wolftaken attacking Ma Hongjun charged directly at him as he picked up speed, practically transforming itself into a green after-image. The timing of the attack was brilliant, just as Ma Hongjun unleashed the phoenix mes in his wings to attack two of the ordinary Wolftaken he revealed several weaknesses. Desperately, Ma Hongjun could only withdraw his wings with his hands, thrusting them in front of him as he received this blow.
Strangely, as the Cyan Wolftaken was about to collide with the Phoenix Wings, it seemed to defy allw as it stopped mid air, and the giant Wolftaken suddenly arched backwards. As if transforming into a bow pulled taut like a full moon, its two front paws crossed above its head causing an explosion of green light which transformed into a two meter long de of light furiously charging towards Ma Hongjun.
The Cyan Wolftaken attacking Tang San was the biggest of them, and was significantlyrger than the other two, with its eyespletely green. Silently pouncing towards Tang Sans back, it was the first amongst the three to attack, which was why Tang San only had time to alert Dai Mubai and not Ma Hongjun.
Under its sprint, the cold green forest glowing from it seemed to render its whole body transparent. Its method of attack was also different from the other two, rather than shing out with des of light from its ws, it opened its mouth about three meters away from Tang San and spat out a ball of green light which instantly enveloped Tang Sans body.
The moment it started moving, Tang San had already realised. However, the pressure from the full frontal assault from the other wolves was toorge, as they were all manically lunging at him without fear of death.
A glint of coldness shed on Tang Sans face. With both hands folded in front of him, just as the attack from the back was about to reach him, he had already disappeared into thin air. The green ball of light passed through where he was before and collided with two other Wolftaken instead. On those wolves there was all of a sudden anotheryer of green as they violently convulsed and coughed out blood, and not just blood but rather their innards: from the looks of it they would live no more. Their sturdy bodies were actually instantly destroyed by that green ball.
When Tang San reappeared, it was just above the head of this huge Cyan Wolftaken. Like the saying goes, friendship cannot stand always on one side, Tang Sans body quietly descended and his Eight Spider Lances stabbed towards the Cyan Wolftaken, thirsting for its blood.
However, that Cyan Wolftaken reacted extremely quickly, and when Tang San pierced it with its Eight Spider Lances he realised he had only managed to catch the afterimage left behind by the Cyan Wolftaken. Suddenly, arge force collided with him from the side, forcing him to withdraw his Eight Spider Lances and sending him tumbling away in the air. That impact made the blood in in his chest rumble.
And this was only because his body was already extra sturdy, and was somewhat protected by his Eight Spider Lances: if it was any other normal spiritmaster, taking a blow like that would have sent him half to death.
Tang San inwardly cursed himself for being careless: as he was tumbling in the air, he once again activated his teleport ability, dodging the dozens of green Wind des sent his way by the Cyan Wolftaken, and fell to one side. These Wind des released by the Cyan Wolftaken was not as simple as that of the other normal Wolftaken.
The Wind des released by the other Wolftaken were no more than a foot long with a width not exceeding three inches. However, in the case of this Cyan Wolftaken, the Wind des released were in terms of thickness already over a foot thick, their length over a meter, and the apanying power was also on apletely different level, whistling through the air as it cut into shreds all the the nts and vegetation it flew across.
The situation at Tang Sans side was not good, but the same could be said for Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun. Dai Mubai, after releasing his White Tiger sh, never expected that the enemy he had already locked onto would evade his attack from below, and at this point in time he had already shifted his focus back onto another normal Wolftaken, tearing open its chest with a palm strike.
Facing the upwards slicing de of light from his opponent, he could only choose to try and block it head on, his two tiger palms striking out against the attack of the Cyan Wolftaken.
In a bang, the Cyan Wolftaken was sent flying back, but Dai Mubai also did note off scot-free. He was in a bad shape as his skin was ripped apart by the green Wind de. Even with his White Tiger Barrier and White Tiger Vajra Shelter, his internal organs were still injured by the invasion of that sharp energy, the pain giving him no choice but to fully release his Spirit Power.
He could clearly tell that although this Cyan Wolftakens spirit power was inferior to his, it was close to his when he was at the fifties rank. However, the main problem was that he did not understand its abilities at all, and whats more he was being surrounded by so many normal Wolftaken, forcing him to participate in this bitter struggle.
On the other side, Ma Hongjuns situation was equally dire. The Cyan Wolftaken that had attacked him released even more power: with a ear-piercing screech, Fattys phoenix wings were sliced half-way through, although some of his phoenix mes stuck onto his opponents front legs, he still took some internal damage from the attack in addition to the paining from his arms which felt as if they were broken.
The three Cyan Wolftaken sneak attack was undoubtedly sessful, even Tang San and Dai Mubai who knew about it took some injuries, while Ma Hongjun had it even worse off.
The Cyan Wolftaken which was tagged by the phoenix me reacted very quickly, as its paws shed with a sharp glint. Immediately, it had cut off the fur caught aze by the me: astonishingly, its blood was also green.
The three Cyan Wolftaken naturally had no intention of letting the Tang San trio off. Currently they had formed an encirclement around them along with the other normal Wolftaken, that were not crazily attacking them like before: rather they were feinting and only asionally sneaking in an attack, while the three Cyan Wolftaken focused fully on attacking the Tang San trio.
Dai Mubais character usually made him stronger as he fought with stronger people. After being sessfully hit by the opponents sneak attack, he angrily cursed: Fuck, when I am not showing my power as a tiger, you take me for a sick cat!
In his rage, his whole body emitted a golden glow as he charged directly towards the Cyan Wolftaken, his two tiger ws shining with a golden light, releasing a foot long golden de from each w.
Those Cyan Wolftaken seemed to be without a shred of fear. With speed far outmatching Dai Mubais they entangled him. In terms of strength, Dai Mubai was by far above these Cyan Wolftaken. But after the exertion from earlier, his Spirit Power had waned: with so many normal Wolftaken encircling them, he also had no choice but to keep some strength in reserve for them. As a result the gap between them had been significantly closed.
Even so, Dai Mubais strength was not something that those Cyan Wolftaken could match. In a few exchanges, they had already been forced back by his Tiger ws, which left many deep scratches on them.
But what depressed Dai Mubai the most was how tricky these Cyan Wolftaken were: on many asions, just as he thought he would be able to disembowel them, their green bodies would glow slightly. This would then nullify most of his attack or even allow them topletely avoid it.
Ma Hongjun was not as active in attacking, as he was injured from the previous strike, and not lightly. Not only were his internal organs damaged, but his arms had also been deeply cut and badly mutted. Although he tried to used his phoenix wing attacks again, he was forced back by the opponents nimble strikes.
Ma Hongjuns explosive power was undoubtedly very strong but, currently, he was beingpletely suppressed by his opponents speed, and looked to be in a precarious situation.
The Cyan Wolftaken attacking Tang San was the most tyrannical amongst them, and was also thergest; its spirit power was also no less than Tang Sans. However, it was fast beyond measure, and its ability to appear illusory was much better than that of the other two Cyan Wolftaken. Although it still could not bepared to Tang Sans Nothingness skill, it still allowed it to be able to evade most of the attacks it faced.
Noticing that things were not going so well on Ma Hongjuns side, Tang San knew that they could dy no more and had to swiftly end this fight. These Cyan Wolftaken were by no means weak, but they still were not something he thought much of. Compared to all the powerful people from Spirit Hall he had faced, how could these crude lifeforms even bepared to them?
His body shed once more in the air as he activated his teleportation ability, but this time Tang San used it to open up a distance between them. This was the moment to show off the power of the core of the Shrek Seven Devil. The ce he had appeared at was near the middle of where Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai were fighting, equally distanced from both of them.
His fourth spirit ring shone as ck light burst forth, activating his ten-thousand year Spirit Ability, Blue Silver Prison.
Under the effects of the Blue Silver Domain, each of the abilities of the Blue Silver Emperor gained an immeasurable boost. Between the shes of light, the opponents Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai were facing became trapped in a huge Blue Silver Prison. Although they had the ability to appear illusory, it was not enough for them to breakthrough these restraints. Whats more, to y it safe, Tang San had also used his upgraded Death God Domain ability, Death God Assault, together with the Blue Silver Prison.
A cold frightening gaze shot forth from his spirit into these two Cyan Wolftaken, making them slightly more sluggish and making it even more impossible to escape his Blue Silver Prison.
Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun had worked together with Tang San for so long: when Tang San appeared between them, they had already started to gather their powers, and once they had seen their opponents get trapped in that sturdy Blue Silver Prison, they both simultaneously released their strongest attacks.
White Tiger Meteor Shower descended from the skies, piercing through the gaps left in the Blue Silver Emperor, flying towards the Cyan Wolftaken inside, while Ma Hongjun released the pent up frustration. Earlier, while he was retreating, he had actually been gathering his power waiting for the chance tond a single killing blow on his opponent, but his opponent had been too fast, which gave him no chance to hit. That is why he had been constantly retreating.
At this time the Cyan Wolftaken had been sessfully trapped in Tang Sans Blue Silver Prison, what reason was there to hold back anymore? Releasing his attack even before Dai Mubai, his bloodied right arm shot straight towards the ground below the Blue Silver Emperor.
Because of the presence of a Spirit Bone, his right arm was much sturdier than the left, and so it was less seriously damaged. His fourth Spirit Ability, Phoenix Cry Sky Strike, activated. When the distorted light along with the earth shaking force appeared under the Cyan Wolftakens feet, its fate was already sealed.
At this time, the surrounding normal Wolftaken could also sense the situation going downhill: immediately they crazily charged towards Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun and Tang San in an attempt to interrupt Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubais attack.
But, since Tang San had already started to move, how could he give them that chance?
Woosh---The Blue Silver Domains power was beautifully disyed, and the Blue Silver Prison variant ability Blue Silver Thrust activated.
Countless strands of Blue Silver Grass thrusted out, stabbing into the skies. Although the Wolftaken had a sturdy body, under the effects of this Ten-Thousand Year Spirit Ability, especially since it covered a huge area of effect, they had no chance to evade.
Although Blue Silver Thrust was not enough to really kill them, many had their legs and bodies pierced through, thoroughly injuring all the normal Wolftaken and also stunning them all. Of course there were also about seven or eight of the Wolftaken which had bad luck and had multiple weak spots pierced such as the in their lower regions, and so were instantly killed. Although some lived, the suffering they were going through was much worse than being dead.
Tang San had attacked without warning, and everything just happened so fast that, when the strongest Cyan Wolftaken noticed something was wrong, the other two Cyan Wolftaken had already taken Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjuns attacks.
Aooo The strongest Cyan Wolftaken let out a howl towards the skies. Rather than trying to save itsrades, it dashed straight towards Tang San, its whole body exuding a dreamlike glow, leaving a long trail of light behind it.
Although Tang San was fully disying his powers, he didnt forget about his own opponent: from the start till now, he had already decided that he had to defeat these three Cyan Wolftaken. Only after they were defeated, would todays fight here be over.
As a result, after consecutively using his fourth Spirit Ability twice, his gaze hadnded on that strongest Cyan Wolftaken. Seeing it rushing over, Tang Sans eyes instantly turned clear blue.
Activating his Purple God Light, a violet light shot out.
The Cyan Wolftakens illusory ability was able to negate arge portion of physical attacks: however, Tang Sans Purple God Light was apletely mental attack. How could it be able to evade this? Even if it was even faster, it couldnt be faster than light. In its rage, this Cyan Wolftaken charged in in a straight line, and so its sturdy body collided head on with the Purple God Light.
Following a loud bang, the Cyan Wolftaken let out a shrill scream. However it was not actually killed by the Purple God Light, due to its bodys frightening durability and also its unusually strong mental power. After being hit by the Purple God Light, blood spurted out from its nose and mouth and it became temporarily stunned: however, its muscles were still wildly pulsing, just like a spirit ability Tang San had previously seen - Bloodlust.
No longer holding back, Tang Sans eyes shone with a fierce re. This Cyan Wolftaken was already so ferocious normally, if it were to be under the Bloodlust effect, then it would be difficult for the three of them to retreat. Although they had the upper hand at the moment, the three of them had exchanged arge portion of their Spirit Power for this situation. If they were not able to destroy the enemy in one fell swoop they would have to bear the consequences of using up such arge portion of their Spirit Power.
Tang Sans hands moved, as he spread out his arms. At the same time a jade colour appeared between his hands as he pulled out an object shining with a crystalline brilliance from his waist. At this point in time, no one was able to clearly see how his hands were moving anymore. It was as if he grew a thousand arms, and all that could be seen by his side was an afterimage of arms.
Sparkling lights flew out from Tang Sans body: sharp ones, prickly ones, ribbed ones, curved ones, hooked ones, needle-like ones. Countless hidden weapons exploded forth in all directions from him.
Flying straight, diagonally, curved or even into each other, it looked as if in an instant a dazzling flower appeared in front of Tang San, those countless hidden weapons rattling as they activated in the air.
Each one of those hidden weapons seemed to have a pair of eyes, casually flying past all the nts on the forest, each one carrying a white plume behind them as their brilliant luster seemed to light up the whole forest.
Although the Purple God Light hit the Cyan Wolftaken, it was not enough to hold him for long: just before the Purple God Light hit, it had felt something was amiss, and being the smart Cyan Wolftaken Leader it was, it had activated its Bloodlust ability.
After the Bloodlust ability was activated, it moved to kill only ording to instincts, with no need for much considerations. That is why although it was injured by the Purple God light, it believed that it would be able to crush Tang Sans trio under the Bloodlust effect.
But just as it restarted moving and the illusory glow covered its body, countless hidden weapons had already covered the skied like arge ball, trapping itpletely within with no room to dodge whatsoever. The white plume on each hidden weapon originated from Tang Sans Mysterious Heaven Skills internal strength.
After releasing these hidden weapons, rather than looking exhausted, his face shone with excitement, softly saying to himself: To die from the fourth ranked Tang Sect Hidden Weapon Technique, One Thousand And One Nights, you can already count yourself lucky. This is no longer hidden weapons, this is loneliness, the loneliness of death.
The hidden weapons reached their destination just as Tang San uttered his final word.
All of them brilliantlynded on target, with each and everyone of them showing a different effect: the piercing weapons ruthlessly prating his enemies, the explosive ones loudly exploding, the poisonous ones poisoning them, while those with edges sliced them cleanly. Regardless of which kind of hidden weapon they were, dont forget they all originated from the Tang Sect.
One Thousand And One Nights, the ranked fourth technique amongst the delivery of hidden weapons. Surpassing it was only the legendary three. The reason it was number four was not because itcked power: in terms of skill required, the Thousand and One Nights was the hardest to execute.
The number of hidden weapons Tang San hadunched was precisely one thousand and one, each one also carrying some of his Mysterious Heaven Skill internal energy. Onceunched, unless one had the ability to teleport, none would be able to dodge this attack.
When executing this One Thousand And One Nights hidden weapon technique, the user must first use the Mysterious Heaven Technique to jolt his innards and raise his Spirit Power by threefold. Also the Mysterious Heaven Technique has to be above the sixth level in order to use this technique. Whats more, after using this technique, the user will be weakened for three days before he recovers.
It had not been long since Tang San had mastered the One Thousand And One Nights. This technique was abination of various other hidden weapon throwing techniques, which only when mastered could be used in this way. When one first started, he would have to practice throwing with three hidden weapons, individually controlling them to fly straight, diagonally and in an arc, before moving on to work with six objects twelve objects all the way till one thousand and one, and only then it could be said that the technique had been mastered.
Once used, this technique was sufficient to destroy anybody up to thirty percent stronger than the user. The all-round attackbined with the specialised Tang Sect hidden weapons was impossible to block. In the history of the Tang Sect, there had yet to be anyone who lived after facing this technique.
Of course, the One Thousand And One Nights was not without its ws, the first being the sheer quantity of hidden weapons required, the second the difficulty in mastering and practicing the technique, and third andst was the excessive drain on the user. This technique was specially used to deal with targets who were extremely fast and could not be normally targeted. Afterall, if you were to shoot in all directions, how could your attack be dodged?
It was precisely because of these weaknesses that it was ranked fourth, behind Yamas invitation. But it is without doubt that in Tang Sans previous world the people able to use the One Thousand And One Nights were also inevitably able to use the other few pinnacle hidden weapons.
Tang Sans Purple God Light was not only used to attack the Cyan Wolftaken, at the same time it was used to buy time for him to prepare his hidden weapons. After already consecutively using twice his ten thousand year spirit ability, if he wanted to disy more abilities, in this situation the best choice would be his hidden weapons.
Of course, he had not originally wanted to showcase his newly mastered One Thousand And One Nights ability: it was only after seeing the Cyan Wolftaken go into the Bloodlust state that he decided to use it.
After mastering this technique, this was the first time Tang San actually used it. The internal energy generated from his Mysterious Heaven Skill jolting himself had to be quickly released in a few seconds or else it would lose its effect. Tang San had experienced using these secret techniques to synchronise with his spirit abilities, but it had always turned out poorly. Although the extra spirit energy there was when using spirit abilities was good, the sudden, explosive increase in spirit energy made Tang San lose control of the spirit ability, resulting in it being worse than normal. What''s more, that secret technique was specially made for the One Thousand And One Nights technique. So when using this technique, all went smoothly. This was Tang Sans first time using the ranked four technique of the Tang Sect. Now, amongst the hundreds of Tang Sect techniques and hidden weapons, he had only not used the first two before.
Bloodlust caused the blood in Cyan Wolftaken to surge; yet at this point in time, he could only spurt a rain of blood from the innumerable number of wounds on its body. In the face of the One Thousand And One Nights, all that awaited it was death. Practically its entire body was covered by the lonely death brought to it by the One Thousand And One Nights.
A fierce roar also came from his two sides as Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun finished their attacks. As the Blue Silver Prison opened, the Wolftaken Dai Mubai faced had been bombarded into a bloody pulp, while Ma Hongjuns opponent had been thoroughly roasted into charcoal.
In so many years, Ma Hongjun had never been injured to this degree: the paining from his body made him really mad. Thats why, after the Phoenix Cry Sky Strike was over, he immediately followed up with his fifth spirit ability as well.
Phoenix Meteor Shower.
Ma Hongjuns Phoenix Meteor Shower was vastly different from Dai Mubais White Tiger Meteor Shower. Firstly, as one was a Ten-thousand Year Spirit Ability and the other was only a Thousand Year Spirit Ability, naturally there was a difference in attack power.
Fattys Phoenix Meteor Shower also had a very big area of effect, and whats more each of the meteors carried his Phoenix mes offensive power, naturally making it even more horrifying.
Hearing a loud cry, these Wolftaken tangled by the Blue Silver Thrust became bathed by the Phoenix Meteor Shower. What good oue could one still expect for them?
After this round of attacks, the living Wolftaken were less than a third of the original, all of which were already quite heavily injured.
Tang San would not give them the chance to escape, although he was already starting to show signs of going into a weakened state. He still once again used the Blue Silver Domains evolved Binding ability, trapping these remaining injured wolves. The following events transformed into a one sided massacre.
The one doing the massacre was not Tang San nor was it Dai Mubai, rather it was Fatty, whose eyes were red with mes of anger, crazily charging out, fighting with those Wolftaken for their lives.
Only after the fight was over did Tang San and Dai Mubai see that the wound on Fattys left arm was bone deep. Standing there, panting, he ate two of of Oscars recovery sausages, with his whole upper body covered in blood after he incinerated thest Wolftaken.
In fact, all three of them could be considered to be covered in blood: of course most of it belonged to the enemy. At this point, Tang Sans weakness could already be seen as he fell onto the ground panting. Amongst the three of them, the person in the best state was Dai Mubai, although he looked just as exhausted as hisrades.
Dai Mubai did not rest and went to check the corpses of the remaining wolves, making sure that they would not be ambushed by those ying dead as they left.
However, there were definitely no Wolftaken who survived: with attacks as fierce as theirs, these Wolftaken naturally had no chance to survive. Especially that Cyan Wolftaken which attacked Tang San. If they were to be ssified ording to spirit ranks, that one had to have at least twenty thousand years of cultivation, its level of cunning was not something a ten thousand year old beast could match.
After checking, Dai Mubai Finally returned to sit at Tang Sans side: other than those confirmed to be dead, he made sure to trample on all the other bodies making sure of their demise.
Ma Hongjun had also walked back to Tang Sans side. The three of them sat there with their backs to each other, slowly eating Oscars Recover Sausages to recover strength.
Dai Mubai bitterly smiled: Who knew that this fight would be so difficult.
Tang San replied: I had underestimated them, I didnt expect that amongst the Wolftaken such powerful green ones existed. If I guess correctly, they should be variants amongst the Wolftaken, much stronger than the normal Wolftaken in all attributes.
Dai Mubai nodded, speaking with a tinge of fearfulness: Thankfully you reacted quickly and did not allow them to reveal their full power, or else we would really have been in trouble. Little San, the hidden weapons you used really left me speechless, can I learn those things?
Tang San nodded with certainty towards Dai Mubai, smilingly he said: Learning is not impossible, but you would have to start learning as a child. If you want to start now, you would have to give up your current spirit and start again from scratch, and after practicing for dozens of years it should do the trick.
Dai Mubai said: Haha, then forget it. Fatty, how are you feeling now?
Ma Hongjun had already calmed down, and bitterly said: Im okay. Little Aos Recovery Sausages certainly have improved. My injuries are mostly recovering, but i am still unable to lift up my left arm. It will probably be a while until it heals.
Dai Mubai said: You guys just rest here first, Ill go take a look at the vige and at the same time see if there are any other Wolftaken around.
Tang San nodded towards Dai Mubai. Although he was currently in a weakened state, together with Ma Hongjun they should have no trouble keeping themselves alive. After all, even for someone practicing the Mysterious Heaven Skill in the other world, who else had Oscars Recovery Sausages to recover with? After eating a few of them, Tang San already felt his weakened condition improving a lot. Probably he would not need three days before he recovered fully.
Not long after, Dai Mubai returned with an ashed face.
Fuck, these Wolftaken are so inhumane, even the women and children were killed.
What? Tang San and Ma Hongjun replied equally shocked.
Dai Mubai said: It should be the wolves we killed earlier that killed those people. Who would have thought that because of us As he said this, his tiger eyes let out a painful glow: it was because he had wanted to fight head on with them, along with the pressure brought by Tang San, that these wolves had first finished off the women and children. In this forest, other than the three of them, there were no other living people left.
Although they had exterminated the Wolftaken, they had not managed to save the vigers. This left a heavy feeling on his heart.
Tang San stood up and patted Dai Mubai on his shoulder: Boss, dont think about it too much, at least we already avenged their deaths.
Dai Mubai stood there silently, as Tang San went ahead to the side of the Cyan Wolftaken Leader, one by one retrieving the hidden weapons from its body. Although there were a few single-use hidden weapons, most of them were reusable. Since they were heading to Sea God Ind, these hidden weapons were extremely precious to Tang San, once used they would be gone.
Just as he was removing a Willow Knife from the corpse, he suddenly noticed the ce the knife had pierced gave off a cyan lustre, and no blood flowed out from that area.
Oh, what is this? The Willow Knife in Tang Sans hand moved, cutting open the thigh of the Cyan Wolftaken, revealing a bright cyan glow within.
The cyan glow also got Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjuns attention, as the two of them came over. The three of them looked at each other for sometime, with mixed emotions.
That green object was actually a Spirit Bone, a Right-Leg Spirit Bone. It was giving off a cyan glow and a fairly strong feeling.
Dai Mubai spoke towards Tang San: Little San, do you think this is its own Spirit Bone or do you think it got it from hunting Spirit Beasts?
Chapter 205 — Bloodlust Craze Hurricane Right Leg
Chapter 205: Bloodlust Craze Hurricane Right Leg
This is hard to say. Tang San replied with a wry smile. Its my first encounter with a lifeform like the Wolftaken. Nevermind that, the spirit bone belongs to us now. If my guess is correct, the strength of the three Cyan Wolftaken should have been simr, but the possession of the spirit bone made this one stronger than the other two. Mubai, this spirit bone should go to you. Among us Seven Devils, you are the only one without a spirit bone.
Dai Mubai was stunned: But there is Xiao Wu.
Tang Sans eyes dimmed: Xiao Wu does not need a spirit bone at the moment. Boss, theres no need to stand on ceremony. You are our big brother, and all along you gave in and took care of us. Now that all of us have a spirit bone, you should have a piece of your own too. By improving your strength, it will make our trip to sea god ind somewhat safer. If Im not mistaken, this spirit bone might bestow two possible abilities. The first would be the illusory technique that weakens physical attacks that the Wolftaken used, the second the Bloodlust technique he disyed at the end. No matter which it is, both are very useful to you. Besides, this spirit bone will greatly enhance your speed and bodily attributes.
Dai Mubai received the cyan spirit bone. He was not an emotional person: without hesitation, he pressed the spirit bones aura into his right leg and sat cross-legged, absorbing the spirit bones abilities.
About two hourster, Dai Mubai recovered from his meditative state. By now, the wounds Ma Hongjun had sustained had healed, except the one on his left arm. Tang San felt somewhat weak, but walking wasnt an issue for him.
How is it, boss? Ma Hongjun asked with curiosity.
Dai Mubais countenance had obviously improved. Initially, he was depressed by the death of the vigers, and despite Tang Sans counsel he was not able to get over it. Having just absorbed the spirit bone, his mood had now greatly improved. Although the death of the vigers still haunted him, he looked better on the surface at the very least.
Little San was right. The spirit bone gave me the Bloodlust ability, and its a frightening one. The spirit bones name is Bloodlust Craze Hurricane Right Leg. I feel that my body is now much lighter. The technique Bloodlust Craze allows me to enter into a crazed state, enhancing attack, defense and speed by a hundred percent, but prevents me from using spirit abilities. However, Im unsure if I can maintain my consciousness within the state.
Its best not to use the spirit bone technique for now Tang San said with a thought It may lead to undesirable consequences in the case you lose your mind when using the technique. Wait until we obtain a head spirit bone. It will improve your mental prowess, and perhaps then you will be able to control your Bloodlust Craze.
When it came to spirits, Tang San, who was Grandmasters protg, was naturally the most experienced amongst them. Giving him a nod, Dai Mubai turned to look around at the surrounding corpses and said, Lets gather the corpses. Its time we returned, lest the rest be anxious.
The dead bodies of the Wolftaken and vigers were grouped separately.
I apologize for being unable to rescue all of you, but we have avenged your deaths. Please rest in peace. Tang San said with a soft sigh. Without a word, the three of them bowed to the vigers who had died terribly.
When they left, phoenix mes rose within the forest. Under Ma Hongjuns control, the fire burnt where the corpses were gathered. As they left the blood-reeked grounds, their moods gradually improved. Although they could not rescue the vigers, ying those Wolftaken was akin to saving the lives of moremoners.
Under Tang Sans mental directions, the trio quickly reached where the rest were waiting for them.
With a wave of his right hand, Tang San withdrew the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud. The rest had grown anxious while waiting. Zhu Zhuqing threw herself at Dai Mubai right away.
Although she did not utter a word, the worry in her eyes could not be hid.
Stroking Zhu Zhuqings head, Dai Mubai said Its okay, Im fine, the blood on us belongs to our enemies. Only Fatty was slightly injured. Our luck was pretty good, we got our hands on a piece of spirit bone. With this, he gave a brief picture of what had happened. Upon learning of the Wolftakens ruthlessness, everyone wore a look of fury. Bai Chexiang nodded in agreement, as she had witnessed the misfortune of the vigers.
Xiao Wu had already hid herself behind Ning Rongrong, and although her gaze was nk, the expression on her face was that of horror.
Suddenly, Tang San recalled the previous asion when Xiao Wu refused to go near him after his killings.Inwardly sighing, he said: Oscar, the water we brought along is with you. Bring some over. We will wash our bodies.
Within the forest by the road, it took more than ten water pouches to rid the trio of the bloodstains on their bodies. Changing into a fresh set of clothes, they rejoined the rest. Ma Hongjuns face was pale, his substantial loss of blood showing its effect. Even with Oscars recovery sausages, it would take some time to replenish the lost blood.
Watching Fattys unsteady steps, Bai Chenxiang hurried forth to support him. Fattys left arm drooped by his side as he got on the carriage in a dizzy state.
After Tang San and Dai Mubai boarded the carriage, Tan San exined Xiao Wus condition and swopped positions to allow Xiao Wu to sit leaning against Ning Rongrong. He, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun sat at the exterior. Despite this, Tang San could see that Xiao Wu still trembled, obviously affected by the killing intent they gave off.
If it was only Tang San, he would certainly choose to walk beside the carriage. Howevers Fattys injuries were not minor, how could he make his own brother walk for the request of his lover?
His emotions lightly stirring, Tang San already thought of a solution, with a burst of blue light, the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud once again made its appearance, the blue light burst forth, enveloping Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong and Oscar within it. Immediately, the three of them vanished from within the carriage. Using the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, they could easily separate each other.
Indeed, the Xiao Wu within the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud gradually was able to calm down, leaning on Ning Rongrong, she went to sleep.
Bai Chenxiang carefully lifted up Fattys sleeves, and could not help but gasp, originally she wanted to scream but somehow she managed to hold it in. However, she was unable to conceal the fear in her eyes, which turned red as tears flowed down her face.
On Ma Hongjuns left arm was a five-inch long open wound that was already revealing the bone beneath. Whatsmore this wound had already been treated by Tang San to help quench the bleeding, if not, he would have bleed out long ago.
Bai Chenxiang was just thinking of helping him wrap up his wound before Tang San stopped her, saying: You cannot directly wrap it up, the wound is toorge, it would make it too hard to heal that way. You need to first suture the wound. Xiangxiang, currently I am weakened and my hands are not too steady, can you do it?
Bai Chenxiang nced at Tang San before nodding affirmatively. I can do it.
Tang San smiledfortingly, as they spent more time together, slowly Bai Chenxiangs good points were emerging. Although she was slightly haughty, she was actually very kind. But after she had acknowledged the Shrek Seven Devils, other than to Ma Hongjun, she treated all of them very respectfully. At this time, she was also showing off her courage.
Taking the thread and needle Tang San handed her, she took a deep breath as she brought Ma Hongjuns left arm into her embrace. Facing Dai Mubai opposite her she said: Big Brother Dai, can you help me hold him down, I am scared he will move about too much from the pain.
Along with a nod of his head, Dai Mubai lifted his arm and pressed it down on Ma Hongjuns shoulder.
Bai Chenxiang shut her eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again, a determined re appearing in her eyes. Putting his left arm under her left armpit, tucking both her knees together mping his fat arm in ce between them.
Tang San nodded towards Dai Mubai, Dai Mubai exerted some force in his right arm, releasing his spirit power, stabilising Fattys body in ce.
Bai Chenxiang once again took a deep breath, left hand holding on to the wound, right hand starting to suture with the needle.
With the first needle, Fattys body began to shake violently. Although he was presently unconscious due to the substantial blood loss, his body involuntarily convulsed.
Under Dai Mubais strength, his body naturally could not move. But Dai Mubai did not hold down the whole of Ma Hongjuns body, his injured left arm was pressed down by Bai Chenxiang.
Bai Chenxiangs strength paled to that of Dai Mubai, and could notpare to that of Ma Hongjuns. Even though the left arm was injured, under pain it couldnt help but move.
Gritting her teeth, Bai Chenxiang sandwiched Fattys palm with her knees, and wrapped his left arm under hers. Working the needles, she speedily sutured the wound on his arm. Her techniques were extraordinarily steady, and the spacing between each suture was almost equal. Quickly, the flesh split open by the Cyan Wolftaken was stitched together.
A soft pop sound went off, and a stream of green smoke rose from where Bai Chenxiangs knee were. Although Ma Hongjun was in semi-conscious state, under intense pain he subconsciously released some of his mes.
Tang San was shocked. Despite his fatigued body, he still had mental prowess. Fatty, withdraw your strength, Tang San hurriedly growled. The voice was transmitted to Ma Hongjuns ears and its mental strength caused him to shiver. Only then did the mes of his hand disappear.
Although deep furrows showed on Bai Chenxiangs brows, and sweat poured down her face, her hands were stable, and her needlework never once ceased. This earned her the partys admiration. Still pressing down on Fattys arm firmly, not once did she look at her knee that was held by Fattys hand.
Whether it was Dai Mubai, Tang San, Zhu Zhuqing, or Ning Rongrong and Oscar who were enveloped by the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, their gaze towards Bai Chenxiang were somewhat special.
The fact that Tang San allowed Bai Chenxiang to join in their ns this time, everyone knew it was to create an opportunity for Fatty. Thus, no one objected. However, given the length of time the Shrek Seven Devils knew each other, the sudden entry of a stranger, although she was not ostracised, didnt mean that she had their recognition.
Having witnessed how Bai Chenxiang stitched Ma Hongjuns wound, the way they viewed her was somewhat special now
Calm, enduring, suffering for the sake ofpanions. Bai Chenxiangs actions had won the the approval of the Shrek Seven Devils. Dai Mubai reacted the most strongly, his evil eye revealed a light of approval.
Taking notice of what is happening, Tang San could not hold back his smile. He was not unwilling to help Bai Chenxiang control Ma Hongjun, but he chose not to do so. As the teams mind and soul, he had to lead not only during battle.
Atst, Bai Chenxiangpleted the stitching procedure. The gaping wound on Ma Hongjuns left arm was fully closed. With the constitution of a spirit master, all he needed now to recover back to normal was to rest.
Bai Chenxiang exhaled deeply, and released her knees that were clenching Ma Hongjun. Her inner thighs were already scorched ck, and her dress revealed two holes. However, she smiled faintly while exhaling. With Dai Mubais assistance, the both of them carried Fatty to a corner of the carriage to let him sleep undisturbed. Only then did she feel that her body was already weak, and her limbs shivered uncontrobly.
Tang San took two small vials from his Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse in silence, and passed them to Bai Chenxiang. Apply the white one on his wound, and the red one on your knees, it is to resolve the fire poison. Then, apply the white bottles contents on the outside to stimte tissue regeneration.
Bai Chenxiang handed over the needle to Tang San and took the vials. She applied the medicine on Ma Hongjun and tore a piece from her dress to wrap around his arm, before treating her own burns.
Looking at Tang San, Dai Mubai pointed at Bai Chenxiang and gave a thumbs up. Tang San smiled faintly in response.
The carriage pressed forth. Fatty slept for half a day before he woke at dusk after the party found a resting spot. After eating some of Oscars recovery sausages, his condition improved greatly.
Eh, Xiangxiang, why are you walking so strangely? Ma Hongjun curiously asked the burnt Bai Chenxiang. She had currently already changed into another long dress.
The other Shrek Seven members were all lightly smiling, but none of them helped rify his question.
Bai Chenxiang paused for a while, her face blushing, making her seem even more beautiful under the mes light. Lowering her head, she gently shook it, not exining anymore.
Ma Hongjun felt that something was wrong, and could not help but ask Dai Mubai who was not far from him: Boss Dai, why are you smiling at me like that? What on earth happened to Xiangxiang.
Dai Mubai snorted before ferociously saying: Stupid Fatty, I dont know where your damned luckes from, this time you really got something good. If you dont treat Xiangxiang well in the future, dont me me for being discourteous. While saying this, he brandished hisrge fists at Ma Hongjun.
Bai Chenxiangs face immediately got redder, softly saying: Actually, there is nothing much between us.
Dai Mubaiughed knowingly, Thats right! There is nothing going on between you two, I never said so in the first ce!
I feeling very embarrassed, Bai Chenxiang was at a loss of words, a cool hand suddenly grasped hers, without knowing when Zhu Zhuqing had already reached her side. Xiangxiang, just ignore them. Other than third brother, there is nothing good about these guys anyway.
Oscar smiled wryly saying: Zhuqing, this is a tant over-generalised attack! I admit your familys Boss Dai is nothing good, Fatty is also not much. But dont you insult me like that, I am very pure okay? As pure as a small white flower.
Zhu Zhuqing coldly snorted, You pure? Why dont you recite out your chant for your first Spirit Ability to Xiangxiang?
Uh While using his Spirit ability, Oscar very softly recited his chant, not letting the people around him hear, after being exposed by Zhu Zhuqing like that, he was left speechless.
Bai Chenxiang lifted her head and looked at the Hell Civet who was prettier than her standing next to her. Without knowing when, she already felt a shred of warmth from the group, this was the first time she felt that, she had be part of this Shrek Seven Devils group. Although she still did not want to have anything between her and Fatty, this feeling of integration left her feeling veryfortable and somewhat satisfied.
As night advanced, the group all sat around a bonfire, shrouded by Tang Sans Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud resulting in none of them having to stay up to guard the camp.
The Mysterious Heaven Technique gently circting in his body, coursing through his meridians. In order to recover from the state of weakness, cultivation was the best way.
However, these days while cultivating, Tang San noticed a problem. After obtaining the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, he would frequently realise that this body had undergone some changes.
These changes mainly urred on his four Spirit Bones, normally he would not feel much. But, each time he used his Spirit Power, or used his Spirit Ability, this feeling would be more obvious.
These four spirit bones would emanate warmth filled with energy. Tang San could also vaguely feel that they had undergone some changes. He had also tried to test out these Spirit Bones abilities, yet he could not feel anything different. These abilities were just like before, not any stronger nor were they any weaker. What''s more, the warmth he felt was onlyfortable and did not cause him any pain.
Currently, after having entered the state of cultivation, that warm feeling was back again. This time, perhaps because he was in a weakened state, the heating from the four spirit bones seemed to be much intenser than before.
The Spirit Bones in his head, right arm, right leg and back, concurrently became hotter, causing his whole body to be fiery hot. However, whats strange was, Tang Sans Mysterious Heaven Skill was unaffected by this scalding heat and was helping him cultivate as usual.
The Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud surrounded all of them silently, the only pity was that at this moment, outside the triangle glow making them fully invisible, a faint blue specter appeared behind them.
This blue specter appeared outside the area of the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, just like a tuft of light blue smoke. Extremely faint in colour, not giving out any radiance. In this quiet night, unless one was carefully looking for it, it would be hard to even notice its presence.
However, if not for the interference of this Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, you would be able to notice, the glow from Tang Sans head, right arm, right leg and back was eerily simr to this blue specter.
This hot feelingsted a long time before fading away, but once the scalding feeling disappeared, Tang San could feel an indescribablefort in his body, greatly improving his state of weakness. His Mysterious Heaven Skill also started to feel smoother, vaguely he could also feel his Spirit Power improving moving towards the peak of the sixty-sixth rank.
Opening his eyes, he could see the sky already start to turn a deep blue as dawn approached. Looking around him, he could see the rest of them still deep in cultivation while Xiao Wu was sweetly sleeping on Ning Rongrongsp.
What on earth was going on with him? Tang San looked towards the blue shroud, certain that the changes to his body were brought forth by the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud. However, even after following Grandmaster for so many years learning about spirit, he was still unable to find an answer to his current condition.
Spirit Bones giving off heat, what on earth was going on here? Tang San had no idea, at least he still had no idea so far. However, he was pretty certain that this Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud had be linked to him. Ever since that day he directed his Spirit Power at it, he was able to use its abilities, however after each use, it would enter into his body, making him unable to restore their individuality as it seemed to have integrated itself into his body and spirit, bing a part of him.
Whats more, this Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud had fused with Tang San even more so than his Spirit Bones. Those spirit bones had only physically fused with Tang San, while this thing had fused with him spiritually as well. Whenever he thought about this, he got a strange feeling that this Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud might have be part of him.
At daybreak, after Tang San finished his routine Purple Demon Eyes training, he woke everyone for breakfast before they continued on their journey.
Long journeys were usually pretty tiring, but it was nothing much for Spirit Masters, by the time their carriage brought them to the western boundary of the Heaven Dou Empire, Ma Hongjun had already fully recovered.
Tang San took out the map in the carriage which everyone crowded around. Pointing at the map, Tang San said: We are about to reach this ce. The Vast Sea city, the only coastal city in the western part of Heaven Dou Empire. Since we are heading to Sea God Ind, we have no choice but to take a boat from this town. After setting off, I estimate it would take us about ten days to reach Sea God ind.
Ning Rongrong asked: Then should we have Ning Tian wait for us there at Vast Sea City, or should we have him return first? Ning Tian was the Seven Treasure zed Tile School disciple controlling the carriage.
Tang San said: We have no idea how long we will spend there at Sea God Ind, so it is better to have him go back first. When we are done, we can just rent a carriage from Vast Sea City, or just walk back.
Vast Sea City, thergest city in the Western Heaven Dou Empire province, also thergest coastal city in the entire Douluo Continent.
This huge city was built by the sea; more urately, it was built on the mountains by the sea,pletely unshaken by the rise and fall of the tides. Its walls wereparable to those in the capital, before you even reached the city, you could already taste the saltiness of the air.
At this moment, they had already reached the city gates and gotten off the carriage due to checks.
Zhu Zhuqing frowned and said: What is this taste, its really weird.
The city guards had no choice but to swallow their drool from seeing these four beauties escorted by Tang San, Dai Mubai and Oscar who gave off an extraordinary aura. One of them politely asked: Is this your first time here? What you are all tasting is the taste of the sea. This Vast Sea City is built just beside therge sea. When the wind blows, this salty air would be blown over.
At this moment they realised that the inspections wereplete, the things they were carrying were all in their spirit tools and as such naturally nothing much would be checked. After thanking the guards, they did not reboard the carriage and just walked into the city.
Passing through the city walls, they entered the Vast Sea City, and the salty taste in the air got even stronger. The Shrek Seven Devils realised that the people in this Vast Sea City were different from those in the outer cities. Here, most of them were shorter and had darker skin.
Once they entered the city, they caught the notice of the Vast Sea City people. Mainly because the fourdies with them were just too beautiful.
Zhu Zhuqings cold expression coupled with her ming hot figure. Ning Rongrongs elegant feel, and tender jade-white skin. Bai Chenxiangs tender and pleasant, seeming as pure as a lotus. And also Xiao Wus slender curves, empty expression, her scorpion braids hanging in front of her, quietly leaning on Tang Sans shoulder with Tang San hugging on her waist, a beautiful face coupled with a perfect body, in addition to her weak expression after losing her soul she was ranked the best amongst the four.
Though their styles were different, any one of them was already extremely stunning. Even if only one of them appeared, she would already be able to catch the peoples attention, let alone if the four of them appeared together. Practically all the people there would turn their heads to look.
Tang San bitterly smiled: This will not do, Zhuqing, Rongrong, Xiangxiang why dont you all go in the carriage along with Xiao Wu.
Ning Rongrong said whileughing: Haha. just let them look all they want, whats the big deal?
Tang San shook his head and said,: Our destination is Sea God Ind, lets notplicate things. Although this ce is pretty remote, it is not definitely free from Spirit Halls influence. We still need to stay undercover and not let too many people know our ns, especially Spirit Hall.
After the four girls boarded the carriage, the results were much better. Although Tang San, Dai Mubai and Oscar were all handsome guys, but as guys they were much less eye catching than those girls, and naturally the crowd following them became smaller.
After some simple discussion, they decided to stay in the Vast Sea City for two days, firstly to recover from fatigue and tidy themselves up. Secondly to prepare for their journey over the sea.
They settled down in a normal inn in the city. Ning Tian originally was preparing to head back, but Tang San had him rest in town for a day as well. Afterall, rest is important after such a long journey.
After renting the rooms, there was a small episode, Dai Mubai straightforwardly requested to share a room with Zhu Zhuqing, clearly he was up to no good, as for Zhu Zhuqing, although her face was red, she did not reject him. Oscar also took the chance to try to get into the same room as Ning Rongrong only to get kicked out by a red-faced Ning Rongrong. Simply because she wanted to sleep together with Xiao Wu.
After this, a problem arose. Dai Mubai was sharing a room with Zhu Zhuqing, Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong shared another, Tang San and Oscar also had no problem sharing a room. But then there was a problem with the remaining with Ma Hongjun and Bai Chenxiang. With this arrangement, the two of them would have to share thest room. Notwithstanding Bai Chenxiangs disagreement, Fatty also disagreed to this.
During the journey, as he was getting better, he found out who had helped stitched him up, and that he had burnt that persons knees. Afterall, Dai Mubai had described the incident very detailedly to him. From then on, Ma Hongjuns attitude towards Bai Chenxiang had arge change. Initially he had pursued Bai Chenxiang without shame, but slowly his enthusiasm towards her became restrained without much hope in his heart. But after Fatty found out it was Bai Chenxiang who helped him with his wound, he had undergone aplete awakening. If he continued to pursue her like Dai Mubai, then if he still failed to marry her in this life his life would have been lived in vain. As such, after he recovered, he not only recovered his previous enthusiasm, his skin seemed to have be even thicker. Regardless of whether Bai Chenxiang called him fat or a pervert, he acted as if he did not hear any of it. Just like a giant fly, he circled around Bai Chenxiang all day everyday. He had decided that no matter what, during this trip to Sea God Ind, he would make her his wife.
Sigh, never mind, since I am a upright young man, Xiangxiang, I am okay with it. Just endure it for awhile and it will be over. Since I am tolerant, lets just share a room together.
If one had not previously known him, seeing Ma Hongjuns sorrowful sigh, you would think that he was greatly aggrieved. However, of the Shrek Seven Devils, which of them did not know what he was really thinking?
Bai Chenxiang had an extremely cute expression, with her eyes open wide like an almond, staring at Ma Hongjun: You You . Fuming till she was at a loss of words.
Oscar naturally would not give up this opportunity, immediately rushed forward, by Bai Chenxiangs side saying: Ill say it for you. I have seen many shameless people, but none as shameless as you, Fatty. Right?
Bai Chenxiang nodded her head hatefully saying: Thats right.
Ma Hongjun continued his act, righteously saying: What shameless? Am I not an upright young man? Afterall I am at least two hundred jin of fat, with me around, you will definitely feel safe! Imagine having to hire a bodyguard as outstanding as me, how much would it cost? Whatsmore, I am free, so dont worry, even if you harass me at night, I will endure it. Its not my fault our rtionship is so good, so just dont worry and harass me all you want at night.
Seeing, Fattys wretched smile, the group could not help but instantly burst outughing.
Bai Chenxiang angrily stared at Fatty, but all of a sudden her anger was gone, to the groups surprise she let out a sweet smile, and walked towards Ma Hongjun.
Ma Hongjun too was surprised, seeing the anger suddenly disappearing from the love of his life and giving him such a beautiful expression. Never had he seen Bai Chenxiang smile at him like this! Not able to take it anymore, he backed away saying: Y-you, whats wrong with you?
Bai Chenxiang smiled lightly, making her look even prettier, Why are you backing away? Am I that scary? Didnt you want to sleep with me? Are you scared now?
Fatty blinked his eyes before quickly standing upright saying: Who is scared, Xiangxiang lets go back to our room.
What they didnt expect was, Bai Chenxiang actually willingly nodded her head saying: Lets go then!
Huh? This time the whole Shrek Seven Devils were surprised. Even if they had not seen through Bai Chenxiang and Fattys rtionship, they had not expected it to so fast already ...
Ma Hongjun swallowed his saliva, although he was certainly tempted to be able to sleep with Bai Chenxiang in the same room. But for some reason, seeing Bai Chenxiang smile like that, he felt a chill run down his spine.
Ma Hongjun asked curiously, Xiangxiang, you really are going to sleep with me?
Chapter 206 — Vast Sea City Great Spirit Arena
Chapter 206: Vast Sea City Great Spirit Arena
Bai Chenxiang nodded softly,As long as you daree, why wouldnt I?While speaking, she unexpectedly took the initiative to stick close to Fatty.
If it was as usual, Ma Hongjun would definitely by disastrously excited. But when Bai Chenxiang came close, he immediately sensed something wrong. He tried to retreat, but discovered Bai Chenxiang followed closely, like a shadow. Bai Chenxiang of course wasnt his opponent in strength but, whenparing speed, there was none present who could surpass her.
Ma Hongjun was alreadypletely rigid: he already felt an extremely sharp dagger thrust into his jacket, sticking close to the inside of his thigh. The ice cold de triggered a burst of spasms in his leg, but he didnt dare il around.
Bai Chenxiang looked up smiling at Fatty. Only Ma Hongjun could sense her movements: using her body to hide her hand, the other Shrek Seven Devils couldnt see anything. Lowering her voice, her left hand fiercely pinched Fattys waist,
Dare y the rogue again, and Ill castrate you.
Ma Hongjun had never expected Bai Chenxiang to actually be so violent. Besides jerking his legs, what else could he do now?
If it was an enemy, he had all kinds of means to escape, but that would undoubtedly mean using the phoenix me. Bai Chenxiang wasnt an enemy, if he used phoenix me hed directly injure her. Moreover, he couldnt guarantee that the sharp de at his crotch wouldnt take something off in the process.
Xiangxiang, my bad, I wont dare to do that again.Ma Hongjun was already crying. What was this! The person originally taking the chance to take some liberties, was confronted with bare faced threats.
The ice cold sensation disappeared. Bai Chenxiang knew to quit while she was ahead; no longer sticking close to Ma Hongjun, she raised her hand to p Fattys protruding belly twice, saying sweetly:Fatty, youre unwilling to fight me, right? Even more unwilling to use phoenix mes on me?
Ma Hongjun subconsciously nodded.
Bai Chenxiang was still smiling sweetly,Then, with my speed, cutting you once shouldnt be too difficult. If you feel youre faster than me, thene to my room.Her voice was very low, only Fatty could hear it. With this said, she called out to the others to return to the house.
Watching her departing back, Ma Hongjuns face turned red, then white, his teeth itching with regret. But unfortunately he had no way to seize the youngdy.
Providence, providence!Fatty faced upwards and sighed.
Oscar smiled vulgarly:Why dont you catch up?
Ma Hongjuns legs were still trembling. He snapped:Catch up to farts! I dont want to grow old childless.
The final result was they had to rent another room. Having rested briefly at noon, Tang San called Oscar away, returning only in the evening.
After dinner, everyone gathered together.
Dai Mubai somewhat embarrassed scratched his head,I slept a bit too much at noon.
Oscar looked evilly at Zhu Zhuqing, and grinned:Having endured so many days, were both men, I understand, I understand.
Zhu Zhuqing snapped:Damn little Ao. Your mouth is leaking. Just wait, when you marry Rongrong, Ill pull her away to chat all night. See what you can do about that.
Oscar smiled vulgarly, saying:No problem! As long as boss doesnt oppose it, Im happy to fly together.
Four tender fists swung simultaneously, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing saying in different voices:Fly together with your face.
Bai Chenxiang softly asked Fatty:Ive never understood, whats the meaning of this face you mention?
After the events in the afternoon, Fatty was a lot more fearful of Bai Chenxiang, sincerely answering:Its equivalent to pping your face. Anyway, its no words of praise.
Oscar meanwhile blocked the attacks of the two women, but still didnt forget to tell Bai Chenxiang: You dont understand. Were all faceists. This is a necessary habitual expression.
Bai Chenxiang blinked with her big eyes, saying:Then right now shouldnt I tell you, your face is habitual?
Eh Oscar went lifeless, failing to block and was beaten off by Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing. He said with a wry smile:Finished, finished, Xiangxiang is also led astray.
Ning Rongrong snapped:This isnt something taught by you viins. Our Xiangxiang is just defending herself.
Tang San smiled:Fine. Dont be noisy. Lets talk business.
Everyone stopped being noisy, calming down. Tang San said:Me and Little Ao went out a while. Bought some things for a sea voyage. We hired a ship in passing. Weve already told the captain to prepare to go to sea. The captain said well need a day of preparation. The morning after tomorrow, we go to sea. Theres something I want to ask everyone, who here can swim?
Hearing Tang Sans question, everyone couldnt help staring nkly, one by one looking at each other, but none spoke up.
Tang San also looked distracted, smiling wryly:None?
Dai Mubai coughed once, saying:Im afraid not. Were all non-swimmers. Only, with little Aos flying mushroom sausage, this shouldnt be any problem.
Tang San shook his head, saying:No, its definitely a problem. Little Aos flying mushroom sausage can let us fly a short distance. The ocean is boundless, how could we casually fly out of it. Moreover, Grandmaster said that there are also spirit beasts in the sea. Even if we can fly, with nowhere tond, how do we deal with the attacks of spirit beasts at sea? It seems that before entering Sea God Ind, well first have to deal with the swimming issue.
Ning Rongrong said:Even if we start now there isnt enough time!
Tang San pondered, then said:It seems to me that its necessary to buy a spirit tool suited for the sea. Like one that can turn into a boat. Adding Oscars flying mushroom sausage, we should be able to defend ourselves.
Dai Mubai said:We can only do so. This Vast Sea City isnt small, there should be an auction house. Well go take a look.
Tang San said.Then lets go. Preparing early is always better thante.
Discussion over, everyone got moving. Asking at the hotel, sure enough, Vast Sea City also had an auction house. This was still a location the Shrek Seven Devils were extremely familiar with, the Great Spirit Arena. After learning this news, everyone talked it over, changing some ns for the night.
Grandmaster once said that sea spirit masters fighting style was very different from that of ordinary spirit masters. If they could meet some sea spirit masters at this Vast Sea City Great Spirit Arena, it would clearly be a great advantage to theirnding on Sea God Ind. Consequently, they decided to first go take a look at the Vast Sea Great Spirit Arena.
Of course, they couldnt all fight, that would very easily draw attention and alert Spirit Hall. After all, Tang Sans spirit ring configuration was unique in the present Spirit Master world. Even if it was fighting in the Great Spirit Arena, they still had to hide somewhat. And that auction house was the same building as the great spirit arena, so they could observe sea spirit masters at the same time as they bought the things they needed.
The Vast Sea Great Spirit Arenas scale could only be considered average in the eyes of the Shrek Seven Devils, but the degree of activity wasnt inferior to any spirit arena theyd seen. There was still some time before thepetitions started, but there was already a sea of people entering. The seating rates were extremely high, but Tang San and the others still spent arge sum on a VIPpartment that could seat everyone.
Once everyone were seated, their attention was immediately drawn to the scene inside the Vast Sea Great Spirit Arena.
It really does stand out from the masses!Tang San looked out at the spiritbat stage outside the one transparent ss wall in the booth, and couldnt help being a bit startled.
Theyd chosen a VIP booth in the two versus two battle area. The reason why they picked this ce was because when they bought the ticket only this ce still had tickets left. But inside this group of spirit battle arenas wasnt like the enormous elevated stage in the Great Spirit Arenas theyd seen before, but rather a giant pool.
The pool was more than a hundred meters in diameter, the clear blue pool like a sapphire without a ripple. There were already spectators seated in the arena, and even though the VIP booths soundproofing was quite good, just watching the bustling crowd in the arena they could tell how passionate the atmosphere was.
Zhu Zhuqing picked up the prompt bade in the VIP booth, reading:The spirit battle pool is circr, one hundred eight meters in diameter, ten meters deep. Participating spirit masters that separate from the range of the pool will be judged defeated. Conceding or losing the capability to fight is also defeat.
Tang San said to Ma Hongjun next to him:Fatty, you and Xiangxiang go down to sign up. Remember to wear masks. Participate in the two versus twopetition.
No problem.Fatty was excited, making a thumbs up to Tang San, his face exhrated. He wouldnt let a chance to show off in front of Bai Chenxiang pass.
Bai Chenxiang somewhat doubtfully looked at Tang San. Seeing Tang San nod to her, she also didnt say anything, following Ma Hongjun away.
Ning Rongrong couldnt help asking:Third brother, why did you let Fatty go? This fellow seems like hell show off
Tang San smiled slightly, nning in advance saying:Its exactly to let him show off. Fatty is rank fifty nine, Xiangxiang is past forty. They will naturally participate in the fiftieth ranked two versus twopetition. WIth Fattys strength, hes absolutely outstanding among fiftieth ranked spirit masters. Even though Chenxiang can only do harassment, Fatty alone should still be able to deal with it. Even more importantly, they can both fly, they wont be too hindered because the battlefield is water. Lets have him show us the strength of sea spirit masters through realbat, that will give us a rather preferable result. At the same time, only one of us Shrek Seven Devils appearing shouldnt draw attention, matched with Xiangxiang who isnt a member of us seven, Spirit Hall wont think wevee to Vast Sea City.
Hearing Tang Sans exnation, Ning Rongrong burst into giggles,Third brother, your brain is still so meticulous.
Tang San smiled:Rongrong, can I take it youre boasting about me?
Ning Rongrong giggled, saying:Of course, my third brother is the smartest.
To the side Oscar somewhat discontentedly said:Little San, dont be like this, youre not allowed to seduce my Rongrong.
Tang Sanughed out loud,Seduce your face, you dont trust Rongrong this far!
Oscar indignantly said:Repulsive faceist!
The signup time passed quickly, followed by the drawing of lots. Unless there was an especially outstandingpetitor that would directly have a fight arranged, ordinarypetitors would chose their opponents by lottery. Beyond expectations, Ma Hongjun and Bai Chenxiang drew the first team.
The announcers voice passed into the VIP booth via a special channel,Two versus two spirit fight, first round, Phoenix Fragrance Combination versus Ocean Soul Brothers. Next, let us simply introduce both sides. As everyone knows, the Ocean Soul Brothers have already obtained four sessive victories, only one more win, and they can the additional points for five sessive wins. As Spirit King level powers, they will at once advance to gold spirit fighters. The importance of sessive victory points is obviously important to them. Consequently, I can certainly conclude that the fifty eight ranked Ocean Soul Brothers will definitely give it their all.
Next let us take a look at their opponents. Phoenix Fragrance Combination. Abination of two people, once called Phoenix, one called Fragrance. Its the first time they participate in our Vast Sea Great Spirit Arenaspetitions. Phoenix is a fifty ninth ranked Spirit Master, Fragrance is forty fifth ranked. Honestly, Im not very optimistic about this newbination. If they want to win against the formidable Ocean Soul Brothers, they will have to try hard. Alright, enough nonsense, two versus two spirit fights, first round, both sides please enter the arena.
With the presenter stirring up the excitement, the audiences mood was already sufficiently mobilized. In spirit arenapetitions, one versus one and teams both drew more people than two versus two. But today every seat was packed, the majority here to see those Ocean Soul Brothers.
The organizationalmittee clearly intended for the Ocean Soul Brothers to appear as the first fight, as for the Phoenix Fragrance Combination, that really was decided by lots. Of course, altogether only these two pairs would participate in two versus two for fiftieth ranked Spirit Masters. High level spirit masters very rarely appeared in the Great Spirit Arena, even more so in such a remote Vast Sea City.
On the left side from the VIP booth, onerge and one small, two silhouettes simultaneously appeared at the passage. Both wore spirit arena standard masks. Seeing them appear, everyone in the VIP room couldnt helpughing. They could tell these two were Ma Hongjun and Bai Chenxiang just from their body shape.
Still Phoenix Fragrance Combination. Fatty really wants to glue gold to his face! That phoenix would be a brothel phoenix.Oscarughed.
Ning Rongrong punched his arm,Watch your words, especially in front of Xiangxiang. Dont leak Fattys old stories. Otherwise, Fatty will go against you with his life.
Oscar smiled:Dont worry, as long as he doesnt blurt it out, we wont expose him. Even if I tease him every day, hes my brother.The simple hes my brother was enough to show the affection between the Shrek Seven Devils.
In the arena, Ma Hongjun walked forward withrge strides, stretching both hands, waving vigorously towards the spectators all around. As a member of the Shrek Seven Devils, he had seen enough spectacle. What did any number of spectators count for. Fatty seemed calm, full of confidence.
Bai Chenxiang wasnt as calm as him. The little girl was clearly a bit nervous, following close behind Ma Hongjun. The audiences ear splitting roar left her mind nk, the hollow of her palms already covered with sweat. She clearly remembered, in the waiting room, the pitying expressions on the faces on those spirit masters preparing to fight when they heard their opponent was the Ocean Soul Brothers. Clearly, their opponents werepletely formidable. This was her first time in a spirit fight, so how couldnt she be nervous when facing formidable opponents?
Ma Hongjun confidently walked up to the edge of the pool. Because Bai Chenxiang was nervous, she almost walked into him. Ma Hongjun turned around, very naturally holding Bai Chenxiangs hand and pulling her up next to him, saying in a low voice:Dont be afraid, Ill deal with everything.
If it was normally, Bai Chenxiang would definitely have broken free of his hand, but under the circumstances before her, the panic and nervousness eased a lot as Ma Hongjun held her hand, and she subconsciously let him hold on.
Just at this moment, even louder cheers suddenly erupted. After a burst of mor, on the other side of the pool from Ma Hongjun and Bai Chenxiang, two people walked out.
Those two seemed like forty something middle aged men. They didnt wear masks like Ma Hongjun and Bai Chenxiang, and the two looked exactly the same. Built tall and sturdy, and on the right side of their necks, they had tattoos like fish gills.
Seeing these two appear, Tang San couldnt help frowning in the VIP lounge,Fatty might have met his match. These two spirit masters might not be too easy to deal with!
Dai Mubai leaned back in the VIP lounges soft sofa, eating fruit Zhu Zhuqing held to his mouth:No way. With Fattys strength and spirit, he still cant beat spirit masters at the same level one versus two? Dont forget that he still has the boost of the spirit bone. The power of the Phoenix spirit is also considerable.
Tang San said:Under normal circumstances, dealing with two spirit masters of the same level wouldnt be a problem for Fatty, but the fighting environment here is different. When fighting in the pool, and the opponents being sea spirit masters, they have a natural advantage. Moreover, these Ocean Soul Brothers are twins. Theyre bound to have extremely good cooperation. Grandmaster once said that twins are most likely to possess the kind of ability you and Zhuqing have.
Hearing Tang San say this, Dai Mubai couldnt help sitting up straight, his eyes also serious,Youre saying
Tang San nodded, saying:I hope Fatty wont lose too badly.
Ma Hongjun naturally couldnt hear Tang Sans analysis, right now he was full of confidence, wholeheartedly looking forward to showing off in front of his sweetheart. Originally he didnt put the two opponents in his eyes, raising his right hand and pointing at the counterpart, hooking his forefinger at them, making an extremely provoking gesture.
This action immediately made the audience explode. For a moment, the curses became white noise, naturally they were all cursing Fatty for overestimating his abilities.
The Ocean Soul Brothers didnt react to Ma Hongjuns provocation, only their originally calm and collected gazes turning ice cold. The older brother was called Hai Bai, the younger Hai Gui, the characters for their names just making up the character for soul.
The announcers voice was shocked:Ah, we saw it, Phoenix Fragrance Combination actually provoked the Ocean Soul Brothers. It seems well have to pray for them. Both sides can release your spirits. Countdown from five. Five, four, three, two, one, begin.
At the same time as the announcer counted down, both sides released their spirits. Ma Hongjun kneaded Bai Chenxiangs little hand. Bai Chenxiang knowingly released her Needle Tailed Swift spirit, two yellow and two purple spirit rings alternately soaring up. In practically just the blink of an eye, she was already flying in the air above the pool. A pair of wings pping behind her back, extremely fast, making the opposing brothers expression cold.
But just at this moment, Ma Hongjun also released his Phoenix spirit. Red hot phoenix me soared towards the sky, reddish golden light washing the air around him, burning hot aura, dazzling light, immediately made the crowd silent.
However, the spectators were only silent for a moment. The next instant, the crowd turned into a sea of roaringughter. The Vast Sea Great Spirit Arena actually had a fire type spirit master participating? Was it deliberate suicide?
The opposing Ocean Soul Brothers also simultaneously released their spirits. They naturally werent as ignorant as the crowd, Ma Hongjun had two yellow, two purple, one ck, five ideal spirit rings. They instantly knew that their opponent today absolutely wasnt ordinary.
These two brothers spirit rings were of the same color, both two yellow and three purple, still considered a quite good spirit ring configuration. Their spirits were also identical. The instant they were released, both of them had ayer of wave like blue light ripples, immediately afterwards, their neck tattoos actually came alive, truly transforming into giant gills. Their bodies swelled up, both legs gathering together, transforming into a giant tail fin, their skin turning ck. The two brothers leapt up simultaneously, with a putong sound from the ground, and only from the ground, they dove into the giant pool, not making the slightest sound as they entered the water.
Most bizarre, after they entered the water, the entire spirit arena pool surface remained calm.
Ma Hongjun also leapt into the air at the same time as those two dove into the water. In this spirit arena they had to enter the range of the spirit arena pool. At the same time as he soared up, his third spirit aring abruptly shone, enormous phoenix wings suddenly unfolding from his back, supporting him to float in the air above the pool.
In fact, along with his spirit power rising, Fattys phoenix wings also became even more gorgeous than before. Each wing was three meters long, and even though it was condensed from me, the wings had not only mes, but still deep red feathers. The me turned tangible.
No matter how Fatty showed off before, at the spirit he disyed now was extremely magnificent. Spectators familiar with spirit fighting immediately grew interested. Two flying spirit masters against two sea spirit masters. When all was said and done, who would win? No, it should be a question of how much trouble could these flying spirit masters bring the Ocean Soul Brothers? Even now, thesemon spectators didnt believe Ma Hongjun and Bai Chenxiang could win this fight.
Ma Hongjun had just flown up above the pool when he attacked, apparently somewhat anxious to get started. Under the effect of Phoenix Ascension, he drew a deep breath floating in midair. Immediately afterward, an intense reddish gold me jetted out from his mouth, targeting the pool below him.
A shocking scene appeared. With just a popping sound, the originally calm surface could no longer stay calm. Large clouds of steam rose, that phoenix me unexpectedly sinking straight into the water.
Everyone watched dumbstruck. The me didnt stop burning when immersed in water, and in that clear water appeared a pir of me. The water around the me pir constantly churned, sendingrge amounts of steam into the air.
In the VIP lounge, Dai Mubai was already standing, shocked saying:Whats that damn Fatty doing?
Tang San frowned, but very soon his brow smoothed. The corners of his mouth revealed a faint smile,Clever.
Large amounts of steam billowed up, but as long as it came near Ma Hongjun, it immediately disappeared. Fattys phoenix me was only maintained in the water, it didnt grow stronger, but neither did it weaken.
The announcers cry of rm appeared once again,Wah, whats this me type spirit master doing? Heavens, howe his me doesnt feat water? Dont tell me hes going to evaporate the entire spirit arena pool?
Fattys freakish actions naturally drew the attention of the Ocean Soul Brothers. Being in the water, they sensed it most clearly. Ma Hongjuns phoenix me entered the water, but they clearly understood, relying on just this spirit ability to evaporate all the water, that was impossible. In fact, this pool was more than a hundred meters in diameter, and ten meters deep, how much water was that! In order to maintain such a spirit arena pool, the Vast Sea Spirit Arena had spent vast manpower and resources.
However, at the same time they also discovered that, since Ma Hongjuns phoenix me entered the water, the originally cool water had begun to change. The water temperature unexpectedly began to slowly rise. Even though it rose very slowly, as sea spirit masters, their sensitivity still picked up on the changes.
The two brothers couldnt help being shocked, just what kind of me was this? To be able to make such arge body of water slowly heat up, what kind of terrifying level of heat did the me itself reach? This couldnt go on.
Hai Bai and Hai Guiunched attacks at Ma Hongjun practically simultaneously. Two clearly visible streams of water rose on either side of Ma Hongjun, turning into two giant water dragons, simultaneously striking at him.
Ma Hongjun gave a cold snort,Minor tricks.He was waiting for them to attack.
The Phoenix Fire Wire amplified by Phoenix Ascension heating the water was deliberate. Actually, doing this was considerably exhausting for his spirit power, and it was also basically impossible for him to heat this pool to any extreme degree. This much water wasnt that easy to boil. He wanted to draw out the two sea spirit masters to attack him. Phoenix Ascension consumed a considerable amount of spirit power, especially when maintaining flight. If he couldnt finish it quickly, this fight would definitely be a loss. And since the opponents attacked him in a panic, then, the chance for victory hade.
The giant phoenix wings suddenly retracted to his sides, then again pped out, meeting those two charging water dragons. Instantly, the air exploded into two enormous clouds of steam, the two water dragons instantly vaporizing in the phoenix me. The Phoenix Fire Wire Fatty had always been sting into the pool simultaneously swung out, sweeping like a whip from the water towards the elder Ocean Soul Brother Hai Bai.
The phoenix me attribute really was too terrifying, wherever it passed, the water boiled. Even though this was only a small part of the spirit arena pool, that white steam soared in an extremely imposing manner.
Before the Phoenix Fire Wire had even arrived, Hai Bai already felt the surrounding water temperature soar. With a flip of his tail fin, he immediately gained some distance. His speed under water was no less than an arrow, and left Ma Hongjun shocked. This Phoenix Fire Wire immediately lost its target.
Hai Gui quickly moved to his elder brothers side. These twins minds were linked, and their third spirit rings brightened simultaneously.
Brilliant purple light colored the water around them. In that instant, the entire spirit arenas water surface immediately fluctuated.
The Ocean Soul Brothers spirit was Seal, and these third spirit abilities was Raging Waves And Stormy Seas. As sea spirit masters, their fighting ability onnd was very low, but in water, it was quite frightening.
Under the effect of their spirit ability, the entire spirit arena pool constantly surged up, wave after wave gradually rising. In a moments work, they were unexpectedly rising close to ten meters high, rushing straight towards Ma Hongjun. Even more frightening was that each wave was taller than thest. The waves were also faintly purple.
Ma Hongjun could actuallypletely rely on his flying ability to rise higher, avoiding these waves. He also saw that, with these two brothers infusing their spirit abilities, this wasnt any ordinary water. But Fatty intended to show off in front of Bai Chenxiang, and naturally couldnt just dodge.
The phoenix wings spread out, a loud and resonant phoenix cry emerging from Fattys mouth, and his figure could be seen, just keeping close to those waves, charging to meet them. At the same time as he flew, Fattys second spirit ring, Bathing Fire Phoenix, alsounched.
Phoenix wings plus Ma Hongjuns body, reached a frightening width of seven meters. Both sides directlyunched a head-on confrontation.
Chi An ear piercing sound spread to everyone present. The crowd immediately held their breaths, their eyes wide, attentively watching the scene. In the end, would Ma Hongjuns phoenix me be eradicated by that wave after wave of Raging Waves And Stormy Seas, or could he rely on that intense phoenix me to break the siege? With Fattys previous disy, the head-on collision in front of them already drew arge question mark in the hearts of the spectators.
In the VIP booth, Tang San, Dai Mubai, Oscar and the others spoke one word in practically the same voice:Idiot.
Finally, the conclusion appeared. Surging reddish golden me shot towards the sky, the wave was ultimately unable to quench the mes of the phoenix. Even though Ma Hongjun was stout, set off by the phoenix mes, right now he had the imposing manner of a monarch overlooking his domain.
Raging Waves And Stormy Seas quieted down. The Ocean Soul Brothers trembled in the water. Ma Hongjun overcame the waves, making the water temperature around them swiftly soar. Moreover, under the pull of the energies, a part of the me strength had infected their bodies, unspeakably difficult to bear.
Two against one, the other sides other Spirit Master still hadnt attacked from high in the air. Taking such a great loss while confronting a Spirit Master of the same level, the Ocean Soul Brothers had never encountered such circumstances.
The two brothers looked face to face, both finally saw the anger in the others heart. Then their fifth spirit rings brightened.
And in midair, with the dazzlingly beautiful me tail soaring up, Fatty was inwardly whining. Even though hed won in the previous confrontation, it hadnt been easy.
The formidable impact of Raging Waves And Stormy Seas made the qi and blood within his body roil. That was still the spirit abilityunched by two spirit masters of the same level as him. Even though his Phoenix Spirits quality was higher than the opponents, simultaneously enduring the impact of two people was still hard to take. Even if the phoenix mes werent extinguished in water, that water and fire mutually suppressed each other still wouldnt change. Fatty had again deliberately acted strong, both wings unfoldingpletely, enduring the attack of the waves to the greatest degree, so the spirit power consumption could be imagined. This was also why the three people in the VIP lounge had cursed him for an idiot.
Fattys current strength still couldnt bepletely adapted to fighting in the air. Phoenix Ascensions spirit power consumption wasrge in itself, and he still exhausted himself one step further. On the surface he might seem to hold the advantage, but right now he was actually at a disadvantage. If his spirit power consumption reached a certain degree, then there would be no need to fall into the water. As long as his spirit power couldnt maintain the phoenix wings, then this spirit fight would also be over.
The Ocean Soul Brothers clearly didnt intend to let Ma Hongjun catch his breath. Even though they were internally affected by fire energy, by now it seemed to have already scattered on its own. Their strongest fifth spirit rings were alreadypletely lit, and the water in the spirit arena pool undted fiercely. Along with being colored by a purple ring of light, one purple water arrow after another shot up.
Chapter 207 — Don’t Worship Me, I’m Just A Legend
Chapter 207: Dont Worship Me, Im Just A Legend
The Ocean Soul Brothers Fifth Spirit Ability, Demon Spirit Arrow Rain,unched.
Their fifth spirit ability came from killing a special type of aquatic spirit beast in the sea. This spirit beast didnt live in the deep sea, and didnt look for food in the sea either, but instead specialized in hunting birds near the shore. In order to obtain this spirit beast, the Ocean Soul Brothers had gone to a lot of trouble, even giving up on possibly obtaining ten thousand year old spirit rings. That was in order to deal with the natural predator of sea Spirit Masters Spirit Masters in the air.
Devil Spirit Arrow Rain erupted, with each water arrow roughly a meter long, spindle shaped, the thickest middle part the size of a persons arm, and moving so fast that it seemed like it would pierce the sky, as it issued a hair-raisingly sharp whistling sound. Countless water arrows shot up towards Ma Hongjun in the air.
These werent justmon water arrows. Each water arrow held condensed spirit power, and under the effect of the water attribute spirits, this fifth spirit ability could be said to be mutually reinforced. Just like Tang San using Blue Silver Grass in a forest.
In the VIP booth, Tang San and the others were already standing. Tang San scowled,Fatty might lose. From circumstances and spirit power exhaustion, as well as in other respects, Fattys circumstances werent encouraging. Especially when their opponents had already begun to release spirit abilities as he rose into the air. Now he was a beat slow he didnt have enough time to use any more spirit abilities. Of course, if he was cooperating with the Shrek Seven Devils right now, the result naturally wouldnt be the same. Unfortunately, it was very difficult for the pure speed type Bai Chenxiang to help him.
However, just at this moment, Bai Chenxiang who had always hovered in the air, moved.
The white silhouette left a faint series of afterimages through the air. Bai Chenxiang could be seen turning, the wings on her back folding at her sides, only spreading slightly, as she threw herself towards the pool from up high in the air with iparable speed.
Whats Xiangxiang doing?Dai Mubai said with shock. Everyone also couldnt help being nervous. They were still very clear on Bai Chenxiangs circumstances. Even one arrow of that Devil Spirit Arrow Rain that targeted her might cause her severe injuries.
However, Bai Chenxiang amply disyed her abilities for them. Her third spirit ring brightened, as that swiftly diving body nimbly swayed in midair, unexpectedly piercing through the rain of arrows, weaving through the gaps, and charged directly towards the water surface.
Ma Hongjun was also scared enough to jump when he saw Bai Chenxiang throw herself down in front of him, his heart rising into his throat. But faced with therge quantity of the Devil Spirit Arrow Rain, he couldnt mind anything else. His phoenix wings unfolded, andbined with the amplification of Bathing Fire Phoenix, which allowed him to block the opponents attack from the front. At the same time, without sparing his spirit power, he began to prepare his fifth spirit ability, Phoenix Meteor Shower.
Bai Chenxiangs dodging movements in the air were extremely graceful, like a constantly spiralling white line pouring down from above. She was actually constantly dodging those Devil Spirit Arrows. No matter how powerful the attack, it was still useless if it couldnt touch Bai Chenxiang. In practically just the blink of an eye, Bai Chenxiang had already reached the water surface.
The Shrek Seven Devils knew Bai Chenxiang didnt have any attack power, but the Ocean Soul Brothers didnt. Ma Hongjuns attack power had already shocked the two brothers, and even though Bai Chenxiang only had four spirit rings, she still had an ideal spirit ring configuration. This was the first time she had attacked since the beginning, and she did it with an appearance of power equal to fifteen tons of thunder.
The two brothers immediately reacted in shock, hurriedly focusing the Devil Spirit Arrow Rain that was targeting Ma Hongjun to a narrow range, concentrating it on where Bai Chenxiang was descending trying to snipe her before she reached the water surface.
However, there was still a certain gap between their attack speed and Bai Chenxiangs movements. Besides, Bai Chenxiang basically had no thoughts of attacking. The moment before she was about to hit the water, her delicate body turned, the wings on her back pping once, as her momentum abruptly shifted, before she turned less than three meters from the surface. She cut a graceful arc, shooting back into the sky.
The wind pressure from the extreme momentum left a long ripple in the water, and the Devil Spirit Arrows targeting her naturally also hit nothing.
Ma Hongjun had relied on his body to endure the Devil Spirit Arrow Rain attack. The pressure was originally enormous, but with Bai Chenxiangs charge and retreat, she had considerably drawn the Ocean Soul Brothers attention, leaving him to endure a lot less. Relying on Phoenix Ascension and Bathing Fire Phoenix, he forcefully took it head on. And at this moment, his fifth spirit ability, Phoenix Meteor Shower,unched.
Intensely hot mes condensed in the air, turning into a wide cloud of me. And Ma Hongjun was the heart of this cloud. As the Ocean Soul Brothers forced back Bai Chenxiang, their Devil Spirit Arrow Rain ability was also close to exhausted. It was also at this moment that they felt an immense pressure from the sky.
Seeing the dull ck light from Ma Hongjuns fifth spirit ring, the brothers hearts immediately sank. How couldnt they know the gap between a ten thousand year and a thousand year spirit ability? The brothers eyes disyed a resolute light, four hands joining, as their fifth spirit rings brightened again.
Phoenix me meteors began to condense, each meteor the size of a lower millstone, and began to shoot straight for the pool, leaving behind a trail of me.
At the same time, the Ocean Soul Brothers revealed their superiority in water. Relying on the water of the spirit arena pool, their much more exhausted fifth spirit abilityunched once again, Devil Spirit Arrow Rain shooting into the air once more.
However, this time was differentpared to before. Ma Hongjun no longer passively took the beating. When he used Phoenix Meteor Shower, all of his spirit power was already poured into his two great supporting spirit abilities. To him, this attack would seed, or he would die trying.
Phoenix, the king of birds, and the phoenix mes even more, were the pinnacle of fire. Even though the two sea Spirit Masters water attribute suppressed fire, there was a vast difference in quality between their water and the phoenix mes.
One me meteor falling would frequently block several dozen Devil Spirit Arrows, and even then more me meteors were already descending.
Ma Hongjuns present spirit power still wasnt enough topletely control this spirit ability. Therefore, even if the phoenix me meteors falling towards the pool was a magnificent sight, it was only when the first me meteor fell into the water that the spectators knew just how terrifying the fifth spirit ability that this Evil Fire Phoenix Ma Hongjun used was.
Just a single me meteor entering the water brought an enormous plume of steam. The me meteor suddenly spun in the water when it suddenly erupted,unching a giant pir of water. Just this one me meteor made the spirit arena pool water level drop by more than half a chi. The water temperature also climbed with frightening speed.
The two fifty eight ranked Ocean Soul Brothers joining hands tounch the Devil Spirit Arrow Rain still werent enough to withstand the might of the Phoenix Meteor Shower. The countless water arrows shooting into the cluster of me meteors could only postpone their fall, and that enormous fiery red light was constantly pressing downwards. There were none who could doubt the result of these me meteors falling into the pool.
At this moment the spectators understood. Ma Hongjuns provocation at the start wasnt arrogance, but rather true strength.
The Ocean Soul Brothers expressions grew more and more unsightly. The enormous pressure left them unable to breathe, as several me meteors that hit the water one after another had already brought the water temperature above their body temperature. If this went on, they basically wouldnt be able to stay in the water, let alone block these hundreds of enormous me spheres still ahead.
Come!Hai Bai shouted.
The Ocean Soul Brothers simultaneously drew a deep breath. The next moment, the two brothers spread their arms, embracing each other. Intense blue light suddenly erupted from their bodies, an iparably intense aura erupting. The entire pool undted just like when they had used their Raging Waves and Stormy Seas spirit ability. Intense blue light instantly dyed the water.
Pu Another me meteor hit the water. However, this time that me meteor was extinguished by the massive water pressure just as it hit the surface.
In midair, Ma Hongjun had already lost the effect of his Bathing Fire Phoenix. He didnt have the spirit power to spare for his second spirit ability. The light of Phoenix Ascension had also dulled a lot, only managing to support him in the air with some difficulty.
Right now, Fattys wide open eyes saw the circumstances in the water. After the Ocean Soul Brothers embraced, an enormous blue light had swallowed their bodies. The next moment, an iparably intense blue beam of light had shot towards the sky. It wasnt attacking Ma Hongjun, only shooting into the air. However, the intense aura it contained shocked Ma Hongjun.
Could he really have such bad luck? Ma Hongjunughed bitterly in his heart. Originally, he had onlye to show off, yet why would he meet freaks like these? With his battle experience, how couldnt he see that this was what the rarest, and also most formidable of spirit master abilities, the spirit fusion ability?
One versus two, he didnt fear. However, with these two using a spirit fusion ability, that wasnt a question of one plus one that was an exponential increase. Confronting these opponents, let alone winning, even Fatty defending himself was a problem.
The blue water in the pool seemed like it was pulled in by the blue light. As that enormous blue light shot towards the sky, an enormous imposing manner made Bai Chenxiang, who had returned into the air, basically unable to approach. Suppressed by the frightful aura, she could only keep flying higher. As stream after stream of water poured inside, it made that blue light start to rotate violently. In a moment, it had turned into a terrifying existence.
This was the Ocean Soul Brothers spirit fusion ability, Forbidden Water Tornado.
Appearing in front of Ma Hongjun was an enormous maelstrom disconnected from the ground. The water in the pool was unexpectedlypletely drawn into the air. Even by thinking with his foot, he understood that these two brothers using their spirit fusion ability might be equivalent to a seventieth ranked spirit ability. One with a Spirit Avatar.
Fatty.Bai Chenxiang called from the air. Even though she didnt say anything else, whether it was Ma Hongjun, or the Shrek Seven Devils, they all understood her meaning. When there was no chance, they needed to withdraw. This was just a spirit fight.
However, Ma Hongjun didnt pay attention to Bai Chenxiang. His gaze was focused and serious. Drawing a deep breath, the phoenix wings behind his back suddenly stretched out, and immediately afterwards, he made a circle in the air. Along with the help of the influence of his phoenix wings, he barely even stinted his spirit power in order to affect the Phoenix Meteor Shower to bombard that giant maelstrom.
Actually, even without his control, that giant water tornado possessed extreme attractive force.
Detonations constantly resounded from the water tornado. Each me meteor caused an enormous explosion. However, after each explosion, the sshing water would immediately return to the water tornado. The enormous maelstrom, slowly but inexorably shifted in Ma Hongjuns direction.
Ma Hongjuns phoenix wings almost couldnt support his body, but he still raised his right arm. Intense reddish golden light immediately disintegrated his sleeve. He hadnt given up. With a roar, his right fist swung out brazenly.
This punch wasnt aimed at the water tornado, but rather towards the me cloud of his own fifth spirit ability.
Amidst an explosive sound, the entire me cloud abruptly detonated. Even more irregr me meteors fell from the sky, all sting towards the water tornado.
After Fatty sted out this punch, he fell straight down with a waxenplexion.
Bai Chenxiang didnt mind the enormous pressure that made her feel extremely unwell. Travelling in an arc as close as possible to the edge of the spirit arena, she chased after Ma Hongjun. Just as he was about to hit the ground, she managed to catch him.
In fact, there was no longer any water in the spirit arena pool. If he had truly hit the ground, even if he didnt die, Fatty would still have lost ayer of skin.
Even though Bai Chenxiang didnt have much in the way of attack and defense, she was still a Spirit Ancestor level Spirit Master, so the quality of her physique was still up to par. Relying on her powerful flight ability, she managed to endure Fattys weight. But she still couldnt carry Fatty, and the two directly fell to the bottom of the pool.
But just at this moment, those countless me meteors were also violently colliding against the water tornado. Countless explosions urred, and water flew out, as the scene immediately entered its peak state.
The spectators were already crazed, but strangely, they werent cheering, all their energy focused on that final collision. This two versus two spirit fight today had given them too many surprises. They had never seen such a vast spirit ability confrontation.
Along with the sounds of explosions, the red color was gradually swallowed by blue. Even though that final attack was supplemented with Fattys me right arms me burst attack, what he confronted was still two sea Spirit Masters spirit fusion ability.
The enormous maelstrom had shrunk by half, as a vast amount of water had been evaporated by the me meteors. But the remainder of the giant water tornado was still several dozen meters tall, spinning in a somewhat distorted manner.
Are you ok?Bai Chenxiang anxiously supported Fatty. Fattysplexion was too frightening, as his spirit power had been overdrawn. It had turned his plump facepletely blue and white, while his fat constantly shivered.
However, even turned into this, Fatty still didnt forget to take advantage of the situation to lean against Bai Chenxiang. His round face disyed a strange smile, squeezing out:Dont worship me, Im just a legend. Break!
As if waiting for Fatty to speak, that several dozen meters tall water tornado exploded, turning into countless waterfalls in the sky. Waves of water shot in every direction from the rotation, not only falling in the spirit arena pool, but practically into every corner of the two versus two spirit arena.
Instantly, the spectators cries of surprise rose, as they freely got a hot water shower. Thats right, hot water shower. Just a bit scalding. The water temperature was at least sixty degrees, and this was still after cooling a bit as if flew through the air. The magnitude of the Phoenix Meteor Showers effect on water temperature was obvious.
The Ocean Soul Brothers fell into the spirit arena pool. The brothers spirit forms had already vanished, unconscious in the water. Their faces were both fiery red. Fortunately, the water tornado had washed into the pool first, and even though it was just one meter deep, it was still enough to cushion their fall, and the brothers had avoided breaking anything.
Bai Chenxiang waspletely soaked in hot water. She couldnt swim, and when that warm water fell, her heart rose into her throat. At this moment, with her speed, if she wanted to defend herself, she could definitely fly away. But, it was impossible to bring Ma Hongjun with her.
Would she leave? No. She stood in the water supporting Ma Hongjun. Even though her expression was a bit fearful, she still steadily supported the Fatty next to her. Suddenly closing her eyes, she buried her head under Fattys arm, enduring the falling screen of water.
The scalding water was veryfortable to Fatty, and that meter deep water was just enough to reach Bai Chenxiangs stomach, not enough to drown her. The water temperature was a bit high, but Bai Chenxiang discovered that by leaning on Fatty, the surrounding heat seemed to be absorbed by him, and she wasnt as influenced. Only, right now, their clothes werepletely soaked, and sticking close together like this, some ambiguous things were even more ambiguous. Of course, right now Bai Chenxiang basically couldnt pay attention to this. To her, everything that happened was like a rollercoaster, changing too quickly.
Fattyughed out loud. Even though hisplexion didnt look good, soaked in the hot water, his spirit had clearly recovered somewhat. And those Ocean Soul Brothers were long since unconscious. This fight, with a bit of drama, was over.
The announcer was as soaked as a chicken in soup, but his lifeless posture still hadnt changed. The corners of his mouth constantly moved. The Ocean Soul Brothers, had actually, actually lost? He always knew that the Ocean Soul Brothers had had a spirit fusion ability, otherwise he wouldnt have supported them like that. But they had already used their spirit fusion ability. Obviously theypletely held the advantage. How could they lose?
He wasnt the only one who didnt understand. Even in the VIP lounge, the Shrek Seven Devils who were intimately familiar with Fatty didnt understand. Everyone looked at each other. Dai Mubai couldnt help asking Tang San:How did he win? It couldnt have been a fluke?
Tang Sans eyes were now also wide. Even though he always nned ahead, even he was unable to foresee every detail,Even though I dont know just how Fatty did it, Im sure this isnt mere luck. I could see those Ocean Soul Brothers expression. Theirplexion was fiery red, so clearly the fire energy invaded their bodies and injured their energy channels. If not aided in time, it might leave behind residual effects. Especially for sea Spirit Masters, the me attribute is even more harmful. Only, how did Fatty break their spirit fusion ability? Lets go, well take a look.
Announcer, announcer?Ma Hongjun called twice. Even though he was a bit out of breath, he was still very excited. Not only because of this match, but even more because of the soft body sticking close to him. Bai Chenxiang leaned into his chest like a little bird. Her clothes werepletely soaked. The sensation of holding her was quite wonderful. Especially with steam rising, Bai Chenxiangs hair was emitting a faint fragrance that made Fatty even more intoxicated.
The announcer finally managed to react. Hurriedly walking over from the side, hesitantly asking,This Lord Spirit king, do you have any matters?
Ma Hongjun snapped,Matters our face, dere the results of thepetition! Theyre unconscious. We won, right?
Right, right.The announcer then came to his senses, hurriedly raising the amplifying spirit tool in his hand to dere,Competition end, Phoenix Fragrance team wins.
Ma Hongjun said,Then get a rope. And a few people. Get me out of here.Let alone flying, right now it was impossible for him to even bring out his spirit.
When Fatty wasboriously pulled out by seven or eight staff members, even though his appearance was wretched, standing somewhat unsteady, the surrounding spectators still collectively stood, cheering and apuding enthusiastically. People all worshipped the strong. Ma Hongjun could defeat two sea Spirit Masters of the same level in this all water environment, that earned their admiration.
Bai Chenxiang had now already sobered up. Looking at Fatty self satisfiedly holding his hands at his waist she couldnt help feeling that it was ridiculous. However, when Fatty had fallen into her arms before, what he said to her, still constantly reyed in her mind.
Dont worship me, Im just a legend ...
This damn Fatty, his face really was thick! Only, he still won. Bai Chenxiang pulled out outer clothing from her spirit tool to cover herself, hiding her supple curves. Fortunately she was wearing a mask, and didnt expose her appearance. Otherwise the crowd wouldve gone even more crazy.
Standing behind Ma Hongjun, Bai Chenxiang suddenly discovered that the fat-that-was-like-a-city-wall figure in front of her really seemed capable of sheltering her from any storm.
Then the Ocean Soul Brothers were also pulled out. The two brothers were still unconscious. When they came up, the staff members discovered that they were frighteningly hot. Exchanging a few words with the announcer, the announcer hurriedly ran over to Ma Hongjun who was proudly waving to the audience, telling him in a low voice,Noble lord Spirit King. The Ocean Soul Brothers are unconscious. Our medical personnel cant do anything, I dont know whether you
Fatty looked distracted a moment, then immediately understood,No problem, Ill take a look at them. Xiangxiang, help me over there.
En.Bai Chenxiang replied, cleverly supporting Ma Hongjun to walk over. Even though Fatty was currently weak, his mind was still extremely excited. Especially the feeling of Bai Chenxiangs arms pleasurable.
Reaching the Ocean Soul Brothers, Ma Hongjun didnt watch for long, directly using his right hand to press on the chests of the two brothers a few times. Strangely, that scorching heat that left the spirit arena medical staff with their hands tied, disappeared extremely quickly with a few presses from Ma Hongjun. The Ocean Soul Brothers body temperature very soon recovered to normal.
When Ma Hongjun stood back up, the two brothers could already open their eyes.
Ma Hongjun grinned at them, saying,How embarrassing, brother used cheap tricks. In true strength, Im not your equal. Xiangxiang, lets go.
Bai Hai and Bai Gui looked at Ma Hongjun slowly leaving, in their hearts both sighing. They werent in the habit of looking for excuses. A loss was a loss. Moreover, were the two of them really stronger than that Fatty? If they didnt have the spirit fusion ability, if it wasnt in the spirit arena pool, what chance would they have had? In this fight, from beginning to end, Bai Chenxiang had only drawn their attention once she basically didnt participate. The two brothers both understood that their loss wasnt unjust.
When Fatty entered the contestants passage, the other Seven Devils were already waiting for them there. Oscar took over Fatty from Bai Chenxiangs hands. Even though Ma Hongjun was a bit reluctant to part, it really was a bit difficult for Bai Chenxiang to support him, and he had no choice but to lean on Oscars shoulder.
Oscarughed out loud, saying:Alright, Fatty, youve got some skill, even winning this.
Ma Hongjun said joyfully, self-satisfied,Dont worship me, Im just a legend.
Ning Rongrong giggled, saying,Brother, I worship, you. Worship your face.
Everyone immediately burst intoughter.
Oscar gave Fatty a fewrge recovery sausages, helping him restore his strength and spirit power. Without staying long, they very soon left the Vast Sea Great Spirit Arena. In order to avert being noticed by Spirit Halls people, they had no choice but to be a bit careful.
The auction house was next to the great spirit arena, or one might even say, the two were basically one. After spending ten gold spirit coins to buy badges, and another hundred as guarantee, they then entered the auction.
Oscar apanied Fatty to the bathroom to change clothes. Bai Chenxiang also left to change clothes on her own.
When they entered the auction, it had already begun. The inside was painted dark, and the badges in their hands glowed fluorescently to help raise the price when bidding.
Everyone finally sat in one row. When Ma Hongjuns butt hit the seat, he heaved an enormous sigh of relief. He was enormously exhausted. The feeling of spirit power overdraft wasnt good.
Tang San specially sat next to Ma Hongjun. Right now the object on auction was an antique, and the Shrek Seven Devils naturally werent interested. Tang San raised one hand to push on Fattys belly, slowly infusing his Mysterious Heaven Skill.
With the support of the orthodox schools inner strength, Fatty immediately felt a warmth in his belly, and along with the recovery sausages he ate before, the overdrawn feeling gradually disappeared, and he felt a lot better.
Tang Sans low voice reached Ma Hongjuns ear,Are you very pleased with todays battle?
Ma Hongjun looked distracted a moment. Hed heard that Tang Sans voice was a bit strict. Recalling the scene of his previous battle, he couldnt help being a bit speechless with embarrassment.
Tang San said indifferently:If this was a life and death struggle, you would already be dead. Fourth brother, your spirit integrates attack and defense. Formidable burst power. But at the same time, each spirit ability exhaustsrge amounts of spirit power. When fighting, any single bit of pointless exhaustion can lead to defeat. What does defeat mean? Being Infinitely closer to death. I can understand your wish to show off in front of Xiangxiang. However, dont let there be a next time. I dont want to bury your corpse.
Hearing Tang Sans words, Ma Hongjun hastily said in a low voice:Third brother, my mistake. I didnt think the enemy would be that strong. Remembering it now, I know to be afraid. Being careless when facing unknown enemies is taboo. I understand. It wont happen again.
Among the Shrek Seven Devils, including Dai Mubai, they were all a bit reverent towards Tang San. Even though he was ranked third, that wasnt in terms of strength. In regards to overall team effect, as well as his selfless help for hispanions, he had earned everyones respect. One might say that right now he was not only the soul of the Shrek Seven Devils, but also their true leader. Ma Hongjun of course knew Tang San wanted the best for him, moreover, he had also told him in private after he had calmed down. That was giving him enough face.
Moreover, he knew even better that Tang San had always called on him when they needed to fight recently. Perhaps letting him go out to fight might not be because of his strength, but rather out of consideration. Right now he was fifty ninth rank, the one amongst everyone who most needed to raise his strength. And constantly facing the pressure of battle was clearly a very great help for him to break through. Even though Ma Hongjun was always jovial on the outside, in fact, he was also very intelligent. How could he not understand how much thought Tang San was giving to him? Even though he didnt say it, he never forgot how good Tang San was to him. If not for Tang San giving him the Cockb Phoenix Sunflower back then, he would still be trapped in the shadow of the evil fire now.
Withdrawing his hand from Ma Hongjuns stomach, he patted his leg,If you understand, its okay. Tell me how you won today. Even I didnt see it. ording to the energy collision back then, you shouldnt have been able to beat that spirit fusion ability.
Hearing Tang San say this, Fatty couldnt help being a bit proud of himself. Even Tang San hadnt seen how he won, that was enough to be proud of.
Actually, its very simple. When I passed through their water barrier at the start, even though it consumed a lot of spirit power due to spreading the wings, I also took advantage of the concealment of the water barrier, and Phoenix Ascension, to send out two me energy streams using the me right arm ability. In my recent cultivation, I discovered that there are a lot of ways tobine the me burst attack with my own spirit abilities. This soft me energy is one of them. Even though its power weakens a lot, it cant be guarded against. Therefore, those Ocean Soul Brothers at most felt a burst of heat entering their bodies, then recovered very quickly. In fact, my phoenix me had already entered their bodies. Once they finallyunched the spirit fusion ability andprehensively mobilized their spirit power, this me energy naturally erupted. I ultimately couldnt block their spirit fusion ability, but at that time they could no longer persist in maintaining it. So I won.
Tang San looked distracted,In other words, the reason why you passed through the water barrier with both wings was in order to draw their attention, thereby using the me right arm to secretly gain the advantage. I used you wrongly.
Ma Hongjun somewhat awkwardly scratched his head,Not that, I felt that was a quite handsome thing to do. I originally nned on settling everything in one move with Phoenix Meteor Shower. Even though those two sea Spirit Masters didnt have weak spirit power, Ipletely restrained their spirits. If they didnt use that spirit fusion ability, I should still have been able to win. Infusing them with that me energy was just something I did in passing.
That he could win this fight today, to Fatty, was still reliant on luck. Fortunately the auction hall was dark, and the others couldnt see him blush right now.
Tang San smiled:Then youll have to practice a few timester.
Tang San and Ma Hongjun were both using soundpression to converse. Even though Ma Hongjun couldnt do it as well as Tang San, he could still limit his voice to a certain range. So even though Bai Chenxiang on the other side knew that Fatty was talking, she couldnt hear what he said.
The fight today let Bai Chenxiang see Fattys overall strength for the first time. The opponents used a spirit fusion ability! When she saw the water tornado forming, let alone victory, her first thought was whether the two of them could escape unharmed. But confronting such a powerful attack, Fatty didnt seem the slightest bit flustered, meeting and oveing the challenge, defeating the opponents in one move! No matter what means he used, each time Bai Chenxiang saw his phoenix wings spread open, she felt a sense of security.
Just at that time, the object in the auction changed. The announcer loudly said,Next, the item we will auction is a spirit tool, most suitable for use in coastal areas, the Sea Conqueror named Dragon Abyss Boat.
Chapter 208 — Scenery on the Sea
Chapter 208: Scenery on the Sea
The auctioneers words attracted Tang Sans attention. At this point, a female assistant from the auction house came in with a delicate tray padded with red cloth, on which there seemed to be a bizarre object.
The object had a shuttle-like appearance, with a dragon head at the front, four fin-like wings on both of its sides, and an erect fishtail at the rear. It was entirely milky white as if carved from jade and about one chi in length from head to tail. Even though the Shrek Seven Devils were in the farthest seats back, they could still sense the power fluctuations it released.
The auctioneer introduced aloud, This spirit tool is the Dragon Abyss Boat, of which there is only one which was handed down from remote ancient times. Its function is extremely distinctive: it shows its original appearance only if infused with Spirit Power by a Spirit Master. Twelve meters in length and two meters in diameter at the thickest part, its capable of holding twelve to fifteen passengers simultaneously. It can move up and down within the sea, working both on the sea when navigating, and under the sea when submerging. It is said to be able to submerge up to three hundred meters deep. With it, theres no need to be afraid of any storm. Once the storm gets big, you can submerge into deep water. It can be described a blessed life-saving treasure boat. It can be very appropriate for both sightseeing and life-saving. Its original form is transparent, so you can see the scenery from every angle under the sea it''s extremely miraculous. Also, it can resist attacks of hundred-year old spirit beasts Spirit Abilities. However, since there might exist some formidable sea spirit beasts within the deep sea, in case of danger, we dont rmend going into the deep sea with it.
After hearing the introduction of the auctioneer, Tang San couldnt help but feel a favorable impression for this auction. Generally speaking, for the purpose of making good profit, auctions would praise the advantages of their goods as much as possible while skipping over disadvantages. But the auctioneer spoke clearly about both its advantages and its disadvantages. Being able to do this, could totally demonstrate its credibility.
Ten thousands gold spirit coins is the base price, you distinguished guests can begin bidding. The auctioneer stated the starting price.
Ten thousands gold coins was quite arge number, butpared to the value of the Dragon Abyss Boat, it was much less than it shouldve been. The Dragon Abyss Boat could submerge in water up to three hundred meters deep, so it was easy to see how good in quality it was, and that it really was a rare spirit power guided device.
However, after the auctioneer gave the base price, within the auction, not one bid was ced, and the situation looked dismal at once.
That no one bid wasnt because the Dragon Abyss Boat wasnt any good, but because its function was just too trivial. In the shallow sea, normal boats could work well enough, and even a really nice pleasure-boat cost only one hundred gold coins. The Dragon Abyss Boat only had the extra function of being a submarine, but cost over a hundred times more. Even aristocrats wouldnt be extravagant enough to buy it. The main reason was the danger in the sea. Even in a shallow sea area, there might exist thousand-year old spirit beasts. The defence of the Dragon Abyss Boat was really precarious. A trace of disappointment appeared in the auctioneers eyes; in fact, this wasnt the first time that the Dragon Abyss Boat had been auctioned itd failed many times in the past. Whenever it was auctioned, the situation would be exactly like this. But, for the reputation of the auction house, they also didnt want to brag about its defensive ability. After all, this would be used by spirit masters. Who on earth would dare offend spirit masters?
In fact, there was another reason why the Dragon Abyss Boat couldnt be sold, which was due to the location of Vast Sea City. Spirit masters living there were mostly sea-spirit masters, with the capability of manipting waves and navigating smoothly. So why would they need the Dragon Abyss Boat?
Would any of our distinguished guests like to make a bid? The auctioneer asked habitually, thinking inwardly that todays sale was going to be cancelled once again.
Ten thousands gold coins. A clear voice came from the back seats, immediately attracting the audiences attention. However, the auction was so dark that all they could see was merely a lifted luminous sign.
The auctioneers eyes lit up, Alright. Mr. No. 366 makes a bid for ten thousands gold spirit coins. Anyone else? Ten thousands gold spirit coins, going once. Ten thousands gold spirit coins, going twice. Ten thousands gold spirit, going three times sold! Being unable to conceal the excitement and eagerness in his voice, he made the deal hurriedly as if the bidder might go back on his word.
The auction proceeded on, item after item was presented, and everything was orderly. The bidder who had bought the Dragon Abyss Boat was exactly Tang San.
Sure, the Dragon Abyss Boat was trivial. But for them, it was extremely useful. Firstly, it was portable. Secondly, even though the Dragon Abyss Boats defence was weak, they could make up for it. Relying on their spirit power, they were able to adequately enhance the navigation power of the Dragon Abyss Boat. Additionally, with some other considerations from Tang San, they decided to buy it. Tang San, at least following his own opinion, believed that the Dragon Abyss Boat was absolutely worth it.
After the auction was finished, Ning Rongrong went to pay, and then brought back their goods. Because of the condition of Fattys body, they had no time to enjoy Vast Sea Citys night scenery, and hurried back to the hotel.
Fatty, tell us, how did it feel to face those two sea spirit masters? Dai Mubai asked curiously. Before resting, they still decided to learn more about Fattys experience.
Ma Hongjun said, They were pretty hard to deal with! If not for me being able to fly, and my phoenix fire restraining their water, Im afraid I wouldve lost today. Without these two abilities, even if I was facing only one person, I couldntve won. They were very good at taking advantage of water. They could easily use their spirit ability to control water and attack me. They looked no different from ordinary spirit abilities, but actually, when used with the water as a medium, it allowed for them to save a lot of spirit power. Of course, vice versa without water, their strength will be greatly reduced. In general, if we encounter sea spirit masters on the sea, wed better avoid them. Its definitely not a wise thing to battle against them under the sea. If that happens, were bound to be bogged down into the worst possible disadvantage, since none of us understand the features of water well enough.
Tang San nodded and said, Fattys right. Sea spirit masters might be even harder to deal with than we expected. Let me give you a simpleparison: Fighting with sea spirit masters that have a water attribute in the water, is no different from fighting with fatty in a volcanic vent. The power of water can enhance their capability geometrically. In terms of the fight today, assuming that the battlefield was changed to the sea, fatty would lose without doubt. Im sure these sea spirit masters fighting capacity is even more formidable in the sea. If fatty still fights against them in the same way, wanting to change the temperature of the sea, that would be a joke. Therefore, we should be even more careful on the sea this time.
Everyones face began to be serious, nodding one after the other.
Tang San said to Bai Chenxiang, Xiangxiang, we are going to set off tomorrow morning. Well have to trouble you at that point. During the ten-day voyage, I want you to keep reconnoitring in the sky to ensure our safety.
Ok. Bai Chenxiang answered shortly. She could only feel excited if she was able to show her own value.
Tang San turned to Ning Rongrong, Rongrong, on the sea, our main sword is fatty. His phoenix me can produce an effective restraint towards sea water therefore, once we encounter any trouble, you should amplify fatty first, in order to ensure his attack output.
Ning Rongrong said, No problem.
Then Tang San turned to look at Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai again, Boss, Zhuqing. If there are going to be battles on the sea, we three will form a team. Ill use Blue Silver Emperor to get us together. Ill further discuss our battle methodter on.
His sight finallynded on Oscar and Ma Hongjun, when Tang San said, During this voyage, while on the sea, you two are the ones we can rely on most. Fatty, you are going to be the biggest attack output. During a battle, be sure to save your spirit power as much as possible dont strike before finding the best chance.
Little Ao. You need to make sure at least eight Swift Flight Mushroom Sausages are on hand at any time. None of us can swim well. With Swift Flight Mushroom Sausages, we can at least have temporary flight.
These are all the things that I can figure out for now. Anything else you guys want to add? With the real voyage on the sea right around the corner, Tang San had obviously be more discreet. As the soul of the team, he had to n itprehensively.
Oscar said, Im alright here. I have prepared a number of Clone Mirror Large Sausages on the way. By then, with the help of Swift Flight Mushroom Sausages, at least it can guarantee us flying in the sky for some time. Besides, with the flying abilities of Little San, Xiangxiang, and fatty, we can make our flight time even longer. Still, theres one thing I have to point out here. On the sea, our real strength cannot be fully exerted. If we encounter a sea spirit beast more than ten-thousand years old, what shall we do? Even on a ten-day long voyage at sea, I think its still very possible.
Tang San nodded, saying, Ive thought about this point. If its merely a normal ten-thousand year-old spirit beast, it wont threaten us too much. Besides, we have another way to save our lives. Im going to perform a trial on the effects of the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud on the sea. If it can still keep us invisible, then the best parts of the Dragon Abyss Boat can be exerted.
Hearing Tang Sans words, everyone felt enlightened for a moment. If the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud could help the Dragon Abyss Boat move invisibly, then, let alone ten-thousand years old spirit beasts, even hundred-thousand years spirit beasts wouldnt be something to worry about. They had already experienced the advantages of Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud. As long as they were within the protection of the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, there was no need to worry about safety. Even if someone passed by them, he wouldnt notice their existence at all.
After using the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, there would be a warped space around them, and everything covered by it would be just like vanished into thin air. So far at least, through the Seven Devils multiple trials, there had been no way to detect the location of the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud. But in terms of whether spirit masters who were more powerful than them could detect it, they couldnt be sure yet.
Dai Mubai praised, Little San, you surely are smart. I was wondering why you bought this thing. If it was merely for escaping, ten thousand gold spirit coins would be too extravagant. But if, as you said, the Dragon Abyss Boat works with the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, then even if we dont go to rent a boat, itll still be easy to get to Sea God Ind.
Tang San said, At present, this is just an hypothesis. Whether it can be realized will be determined tomorrow. Chartering a boat is still necessary. None of us swim well, and with arge boat, we can also amodate more in a faster manner. If there arent any other opinions we can have a rest. Fatty, especially you, be sure to recover your spirit power back.
Ma Hongjunughed, saying, No problem.
After a silent night, on the second days morning, the Shrek Seven Devils with Bai Chenxiang walked nearly across the entire city, leaving Vast Sea City from the west gate. They went along a wide road out of the city that was exclusively chiseled upon reefs, heading towards the wharf.
Anyone who wanted to go to the sea from the Vast Sea City wharf needed to go along this road, therefore, although building a road on the reef was tough, the authorities of Vast Sea City spared no effort to build the road in a neat fashion.
The wharf here was a huge ce. More than twenty piers that were several hundred meters long ran out into the sea. It was both the starting point and the terminal point of sea trade, as well as also a huge source of revenue for the entire Vast Sea City.
Although mighty spirit beasts were nevercking within the sea, there were also infinite treasures. Relying on the sea and living on sea, had be the invariable truth of Vast Sea City. So even though there were a number of people whod lose their life within the sea spirit beasts mouths every year, the situation had never changed.
Near the sea, most of the soil would be saline not suitable for growing crops so only a variety of creatures in the sea could bring revenue to Vast Sea City. And it was alongside the sea that people could extract various resources from it.
Very quickly, Tang San found the ship hed rented with Oscar the other day, which was a brand new sea ship, with an appearance that looked quite nice. The hull of the ship was painted a metallic grey, with only some red and white ornaments on the deck. It was said that painting hulls such was to avoid the attacks of spirit beasts.
The body of the ship was fifty meters in length, and more than twenty meters in width, which was not big among sea ships, but neither was it small. If someone looked at it carefully, he would find that, under the grey-colored paint of the hull, there was very thick iron armour protecting the ships body.
The reason why Tang San and Oscar chose this ship was that its defence was fairly good by itself. So even though chartering a ship was expensive, as long as they could arrive at Sea God Ind safely, it would be worth it. As far asing back was concerned, they could rely on their own ability.
Wee to the Sea Devil! On board the deck, a middle-aged man looking in his fifties moved towards them, showing a weing gesture whileughing.
Tang San introduced him to the others, saying, This is the Captain of the Sea Devil, Mr. Haider.
Haider smiled in a good demeanor, saying, Wee you beautifuldies, and of course, handsome gentlemen. It seems that this voyage will be very charming. Im very happy to serve you. Saying that, his sight swept across everyones body, and when it passed across the four beautifuldies, it didnt stay too long.
Seeing this scene, Tang Sans pupils shrank slightly, saying nothing.
With the introduction of Haider, everyone learned that there were eight seamen within the entire Sea Devil. Apart from him as the Captain, there was a chief officer and six sailors.
The Sea Devil had threeyers in total two above deck and one beneath it. As people whod spent money, Tang San and the Shrek Seven Devils would naturally live in the twoyers above deck, while the crew lived beneath.
Living on the topmostyer and looking out, gave a unique, lingering charm. There were six rooms in total on thisyer, which was absolutely sufficient for eight people to live in.
The strong smell of the sea started to hit their olfactory sense once they boarded the ship. The whistling sea breeze in thete autumn weather brought chills to them. Luckily, all of them were not ordinary people. With their strong body resistance, this cold wind could barely affect them.
Weigh anchor and set off. Everyone was there. With the order of Captain Haider, the Sea Devil set off.
Tang San exclusively copied a sea map for him, letting him head in the appointed direction.
Todays weather was very nice. It was calm and tranquil on the sea, and the body of the Sea Devil wasnt small. After weighing anchor, thanks to the hard work of sailors, they easily bore off the dock, heading into the sea. When the the Sea Devil entirely sailed into the sea, and parted from the range of dock, with the order of Captain Haider, the mainsail was set and adjusted, which pushed them towards the destination of their voyage.
The scenery of the sea couldnt be reced by any other view. If one hadnt actually been to the sea, one might never feel that magnificent upsurging sense. Boundless ocean stretched to the horizon, where water and sky merged together. At this moment, the sun rose up slowly, shining on the sea as the waves glistened.
All of the Shrek Seven Devils were standing on the secondyer of The Sea Devil, looking out at the charming scenery of the sea. Even Xiao Wu, revealed a somewhat bedazzled expression towards the sea in her nk eyes. Sea breeze struck at their bodies, albeit a little cold, yet seemed to strike within each ones heart, making them somewhat excited with an indescribable carefree feeling.
This excited feelingsted until noon.
Of course, lunch consisted mainly of seafood. A few simple sea fish, boiled in clean water with green vegetables bought in Vast Sea City, without any special garnish, still made everyone eat with relish. Especially since Captain Haider specially added several huge crabs, whose delicious taste could be rarely savored while ind, allowed the Shrek Seven Devils to satisfy a craving.
However, after lunch, only Tang San, Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun and Bai Chenxiang could keep this mood.
After lunch, wind and waves started to surge, and the Sea Devil also fluctuated with the waves. At the beginning it was fine, but as time went by, Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing, Xiao Wu and Oscar began to show signs of seasickness.
Xiao Wu was better off, as she was directly put into Tang Sans Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, but the three others, Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing, and Oscar, began to vomit tremendously, making the sailors burst out intoughter. Haider told them theyd get ustomed to it after vomiting several times.
Although Tang San, Dai Mubai, and Ma Hongjun also felt a little ufortable, their bodies were the best between the Seven Devils, allowing them to just about endure. As for Bai Chenxiang, once she felt ufortable, she would directly fly into the sky, not only to scout but also to avoid the feeling of being seasick.
After a day passed, all around them was boundless ocean, and any trace ofnd couldnt be seen any more. After starting the voyage, theyd still felt much morefortable than onnd, but after a day, each of them had turned pale.
asionally, when it was calm, Tang San would take Xiao Wu out of the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse to breathe the fresh air outside. But in the real sea, how long could it be calm? Nevertheless, Xiao Wus adaptive capacity was much better than he expected. After several times being seasick, her symptoms faded even faster than the rest of the Shrek Seven Devils.
But Oscar, Zhu Zhuqing, and Ning Rongrong, after this day, not to mention cultivation, they didnt even dare to eat too much. It seemed that several times of vomiting made them look pale and as if they would copse at any time.
Still, they were, after all, spirit masters over rank sixty. After multiple times transforming their bodies, their adaptive ability was very strong, so they were able to adapt to the jolt on the sea gradually.
By noon the next day, the sea had finally recovered its calm. Under the light of the sun, the cabin was filled with warmth. Those whod gotten seasick went to bed with just a little fish soup. As theyd had to adapt to voyage at sea, their bodies were also recovering.
Tang San was standing on the deck and looking into the distance. Direction could only be distinguished by the sun on the sea. Hed worked out that the direction the Sea Devil was proceeding in was right, and was in the process of approaching Sea God Ind.
Haider came next to Tang San, saying with respect, Esteemed sir Spirit Master, ording to the route, and following the same pattern, well arrive at our destination in eight days. Still, in about half a day from now, were going to enter the active area in which spirit beasts dwell. Well be counting on your support then.
This captain had be much more respectful to them since he had seen Bai Chenxiang flying rapidly in the sky.
Tang San said calmly, Captain Haider. You also sail far very often. Generally, if you do encounter powerful spirit beasts, how do you deal with them?
Haider smiled slightly, saying, Generally speaking, spirit beasts hardly attack ships. Only a small number of unruly spirit beasts will assault on their own. Therefore, as long as we dont displease the spirit beasts within the sea, for the most part its alright. But if we really encounter those powerful and grumpy spirit beasts, well have to ept the bad luck. After all, no matter how strong the ship is, its basically impossible to hold off those terrible beasts. Every year people die at sea almost like sacrifices to the sea spirit beasts. But dont worry, our ship was painted with a special medicine to drive away spirit beasts. They really hate this smell, and won''t generally get close. Captains who dare to sail any far distance into the sea, all have a sea map in their brains. Relying on the sea map, we can guarantee our passengers safety.
Ah? What sea map? Tang San asked curiously.
Haider said, The sea map of how the powerful sea spirit beasts are distributed. Spirit beasts in the sea are simr to those on the continent, in some aspects. They also have their own territory. And their sense of territory is even stronger than continental spirit beasts. So as long as we dont enter those really powerful sea spirit beasts territory, we wont irritate them and get into trouble. Saying this, there was a tinge of pride on his face.
Tang San gave him a thoughtful look, saying, It seems that Captain knows a lot about spirit beasts.
Haiders face turned slightly, saying, When seeking survival on sea, its always better to know more. Thus we can live longer. Don''t you think so?
Tang San smiled, saying nothing any more, and turned his sight towards the sea once again.
Their time on the sea went by very fast, and the night approached very quickly. Today had been a nice day, and it was easy to see the stars and moon clearly overhead. The fine view of the bright moon rising from the sea made everyone enchanted.
By taking advantage of the days good weather, those whod gotten seasick had already roughly recovered. They didnt have the right mood to admire the beautiful scenery, and had gone to bed early.
Tang San held Xiao Wu and let her lie on his bed. The cabin wasntrge. Other than the bed, there wasnt very much room for moving around. Through the window, the enchanting moonlight could just be seen.
Although the sea breeze wasnt strong, the temperature in thete night was still very low. Chilling air snuck into the cabin, preventing its temperature from growing high.
Tang San folded the thick cotton mattress into twoyers, putting it on the inner part of the bed, and letting Xiao Wu feel softer and morefortable while lying on it. The quilt also covered Xiao Wus body, while he slept on the outer part with clothes on, blocking the cold from the outside.
Although the condition was a little tough, Tang San really enjoyed the feeling. Being able to keep out wind and rain for his lover, to him, was a kind of happiness.
Xiao Wu, leaning against Tang Sans shoulder, slept soundly, with her little hands on his chest. Her long eyshes touched her eyelids, flickering slightly now and then. Seeing the moonlight from outside, and seeing the beauty in his arms, who was even more beautiful than moonlight, Tang San couldnt help but feel dazzled.
Right when Tang San got somewhat sleepy, and his consciousness became hazy, he suddenly felt his spiritual power fluctuate a little. When he opened his eyes with alert, he saw a thread of red light sneak out of his body and infuse into Xiao Wus body quietly. And then the sleeping Xiao Wu opened her eyes.
Their eyes met. The beautiful big eyes of Xiao Wu had already recovered their colour, and as they looked at Tang San, they filled with bitterness.
Before Tang San could open his mouth, she had already hastened to say, Ge, why dont you take care of yourself?
I Seeing Xiao Wus eyes, Tang Sans heart had already been filled to the brim.
Stand up, quickly. Xiao Wu pushed Tang San lightly, letting him get up from the bed. She unfolded the mattress quickly, and pulled Tang San back to the bed, with a red blush flickering across her pretty face, as she covered their bodies with the quilt.
Tang San only felt a soft and tender body intrude into his arms, and two arms coil around his neck. A warm, hot and tender body, full of sticity pressed against his body while softly wriggling. The wriggling feeling, nearly evoked the most primitive instinct of Tang San immediately.
Buried in Tang Sans chest, Xiao Wu said softly, Ge. If you feel ufortable,e and take me. Im yours all along. For a lifetime, only yours.
Tang San stroked Xiao Wus ck and shiny long hair slightly, whilst lowering his head and kissing her forehead, No, Im very greedy. Silly, I want you forever.
Raising her head bashfully, unexpectedly, Xiao Wu found Tang Sans lips on her own. Lips met, and suddenly, both of their souls felt the most intimate crashing. Tang San sucked Xiao Wus soft lips greedily, holding her tender body tight, as if desiring to blend her body into his. Subconsciously, his big hands began to swim behind Xiao Wus back and hips. Within the quilt, and even within the whole cabin, the temperature was rising sharply.
Tang Sans soul was quivering, and Xiao Wus soul quivered even more fiercely. Suddenly, Tang San woke up. Every movement of him stopped. It wasnt until now that he woke up with a start when his two hands had respectively rested on a towering mountain peak and an unusually tall hignd, unexpectedly. The touching sense, was still him touching, in spite of theyer of clothes and the Eight Treasure Wishful Soft Armor.
Ayer of light pink had already covered Xiao Wus skin. Whispering lightly, her most pliable body twisted on Tang San again. Tang San dared not imagine what itd be like if they were really doing it, and Xiao Wu adopted her soft ability even slightly, how wonderful that feeling would be.
Ge, take me. Xiao Wu whispered in a vague voice.
Tang San hurriedly bit the tip of his tongue, and the sharp pain made him sober up a lot. He was a very firm and persistent man all along, therefore only Xiao Wu could easily destroy his iron will. Under the stimtion of pain, Tang San choked back that wonderful feeling, and held up Xiao Wu and put his hands back on her waist, well-behaved.
No, Xiao Wu, your soul is unstable, only able to return to your body temporarily. If I take you, Im afraid your soul would be injured. You are mine forever, thus you cant escape. After I help you recover thoroughly, even if you arent willing, I will also take you. But, not now. I wont let you get hurt, even a little bit.
Hearing Tang Sans words, Xiao Wus body stopped wiggling. When she raised her head, her eyes were already dimmed with tears.
Ge, I beg you for one thing. Will you promise me? Her voice was quivering, making Tang Sans heart quiver as well.
Tell me. Tang San said softly, lowering his head and kissing away the crystal tears on Xiao Wus pretty face.
You should promise me first.
Tang Sans heart moved a little, saying, Okay. As long as it has nothing to do with your resurrection, everything is okay.
Ge Xiao Wu looked at Tang San sadly, Why are you always this smart? Ge, I have never begged you for anything. Let me beg you, dont let my soul return to body. Arent we fine now like this? In fact, my soul can already keep returning to my body once a day and meet you. For me, this is enough.
Tang San said seriously, But, its not enough for me. What I want is to live with you forever with theplete Xiao Wu. Anything else is okay, except this. I must resurrect you.
Xiao Wu hurried, But, that will do great harm to you! All of the spirit abilities you acquired through your hard work will be lost, and your spirit power will never surpass rank ny any more. I dont want you to sacrifice that much for me.
Kissing Xiao Wus forehead, Tang San sighed slightly, Silly girl, thats not fair. Why can you sacrifice yourself for me, but I cant devote myself to you? Now then, there are only two possibilities before you. One, is to listen to my arrangement, and wait for your resurrection and behave well. You can cooperate with me and resurrect yourself sessfully, and then we can be together happily. The alternative is very simple; I can promise you, Ill immediately die in front of you.
Tang Sans eyes were very calm, looking at Xiao Wu stably, Xiao Wu, you should know, Im not kidding you. Maybe, its not easy for others to kill me. But if I really want to die, no one can stop me. Listen to me, dont discuss with me on this question any more. It cant be discussed.
Ge Throwing herself into Tang Sans arms, Xiao Wus tears poured out, and couldnt be stopped anymore. She knew Tang San wasnt kidding. Although Tang San sometimes looked mild, once he had really decided something, he wouldnt change his mind. In his personality, the resolute and strict aspect was absolutely the best of all the Shrek Seven Devils.
Chapter 209 — Demonic Whale Depths
Chapter 209: Demonic Whale Depths
Tang San did not vite Xiao Wu, he just held her close, letting her fall asleep in his embrace. The moment she had fallen asleep, her spirit had returned back into him. However, Tang San felt as if he was truly hugging Xiao Wu to sleep. That night he slept really well, and the cold air outside waspletely unable to affect his warm heart. At the same time, his desire for power rekindled, as only after reaching rank ny could he revive his lover.
Early in the morning, while the sea was still covered with ayer of mist, the crew had already awakened and the three seasick people were also already feeling much better. With their recovered health, their appetite improved as well.
Breakfast was ck bread and fish soup with some smoked salmon and roe, a normal breakfast out at sea. It is worth mentioning that, due to the good price Tang San paid, the fish roe was actually ck fish roe which was extraordinarily delicious. As you bit into the fish roe, it would release a fresh vour into your mouth. Adding on the ck bread, it truly became a delicacy.
It took some effort to prepare this breakfast, yet it was just wolfed down by the group in an instant.
Ma Hongjun bounced up saying: Come, lets go up to the deck for some fresh air. The weather is getting a little colder though, do you all want me to help warm you up?
Oscar stood up as well after having his breakfast, filled with vitality. He shot Tang San a nce before saying, Thanks Fatty, but we are not that weak yet,e, let us all go up to the deck for some air.
Whileing out of the cabin and onto the deck, the sun rising from the east gradually dispersed some of the sea mist.
Captain Haider came over with a few members of the crewughingly asking: Dear distinguished guests, was breakfast of your liking?
Ma Hongjun stuck out his thumb, saying: It was pretty good, especially the ck fish roe sauce, it was really fresh!
Haider proudly said: Thats for sure, if this sauce was to be sold ind, it would be worth more than its weight on gold. But, there are better things toe, and it is also about time anyway.
As he said this, Ma Hongjun suddenly lost his step, shaking his head he murmured: Why do I suddenly feel dizzy?
Haider smilingly said: Dizzy is right, how much did you eat just now? Perfect, perfect.
The Shrek Seven Devils faces suddenly changed, with the exception of Xiao Wus: starting from Ma Hongjun, then Dai Mubai, Tang San, Oscar, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing and additionally Bai Chenxiang fell to the ground, leaving only Xiao Wu dazedly standing there.
Haiderughed to himself, pleased. So what if you are Spirit Masters? On the sea, it is our domain. This time is not too bad, I dont know what rich families these kidse from, but once we empty their spirit bags, we will be rich. Commander will surely reward us well. Do it, bundle them up first and tie up their limbs.
The first-mate tapped Haider, pointing at Xiao Wu: Why is there one of them still standing there? I am pretty sure she was eating just now too.
Haider also went cold for a while. Looking at the dull-eyed and slightly dazed looked Xiao Wu, he could not help but frown.
At this point, a faint voice sounded, She did not copse because she is unable to act like us. Experiencing utter despair right after happiness is more exciting isnt it?
Along with the voice, the originally copsed Shrek Seven Devils one by one stood back up, patting off the dust on their body, as Haider and his sailors all stared dazedly at the sight infront of them.
Thi-this is impossible Haider defeatedly cried out, Our Five Herb Rooster Call Anesthetic is able to knock out a person for three days and three nights, yo-you
Tang San looked at him pityingly. Toozy to even bother exining. Using poison against him, the Tang Sect Leader, was just like trying to show off in the face of an expert. Even if Tang San was not here, just using Little Aos detoxification sausages was more than enough to easily get rid of that bit of poison.
Actually, on the first day we came out to sea, I had already took note of you all. You were just ship crew, yet you as the captain knew about us Spirit Masters all too well. I dont know what method you all used to conceal your Spirit Power, but Spirit Masters and normal people are different. Your crews movement is too agile, and your strengths are all obviously more than that of a normal person. A crew made up of all Spirit Masters, we are actually still quite pleased about this.
Seeing Tang Sans seemingly dull yet profound eyes, Haider angrily said, So what if you all seen through it? Out on the sea, so what if you are Spirit Masters? Youndlubbers will just die here all the same. Do it, get rid of them, let them know our true power.
As he said this, they no longer needed to conceal themselves. In an instant, with Haider in the front, these eight crew members released their Spirits.
Ring by ring their spirits shone. Captain Haider had five Spirit Rings shining on his body, while the first-mate had four spirit rings shining on him. Amongst the other six Spirit Masters, two had three Spirit Rings, while the remaining four had two Spirit Rings. Haider was very certain, so what if these youths were all Spirit Masters? If all else failed, he was certain that they would be able to take them down. This was the ocean, and being all sea Spirit Masters they had the advantage in the first ce. Whats more, these youths in front of him looked no more than twenty or so years old, how strong could they be? At most they would be three ringed Spirit Elders. As a Spirit King, he was confident of being able to easily take down these youths.
Seeing them release their spirit rings, Tang San thoughtfully spoke: These few days I have already carefully inspected. If you were really all Spirit Masters, then three of you would be enough to run this boat, the excess really had little use.
While he was speaking, the opposing eight people had already rushed over. This was the ocean, and there was an abundance of water energy they could use. In the worst case, they could retreat into the sea. Of course that was only ast resort, the price of this boat was not low, and if not in a desperate situation they would be not willing to have to destroy the ship.
Ning Rongrong and Oscar stood thereughing. The moment they saw the Spirit Ranks of these crew members, they threw out any ideas they had of even attacking.
The people who attacked were only two of them, Tang San and Ma Hongjun.
A crystal blue light bathed the deck as strands of blue silver grass as tough as steel shot out, this was only the first Spirit Ability, binding.
Other than Captain Haider, the other seven crew members had their movementspletely sealed by the shining blue light, such that they even had no way to activate their spirit abilities.
While Haider, without moving, maintained his previous pose with his hand extended, looking at Tang San as if seeing a freak. Yellow, yellow, purple, ck, ck, red. Six spirit rings silently floating around Tang San, each one of them as if mocking Haider.
In front of Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor, even the Spirit Ancestor First Mate waspletely entangled: Tang San was definitely not going to give them them the opportunity to escape into the waters and raze the boat. As a control type Spirit Master, and with his Spirit Power alsopletely outssing these peoples, if he couldnt do something as simple as this, then he could forget about being a Spirit Master.
Ma Hongjun walked up to them with a wide grin on his face, his body giving off the same beautiful glow of his spirit rings, tinged with a little of his ming hot phoenix me. Haider originally wanted to attack, but he found that he waspletely unable to move his body. He only managed to see the fourth spirit ring on Tang Sans body sh once, and then around him, he could only see an iparably hard golden blue cage appear. Ten-thousand year spirit ability, god it was actually a ten thousand year spirit ability!
For Haider who only had three yellow and two purple spirit rings, he had not a shred of fighting spirit left in him. He knew that today he had lost, and he had lost so very terribly. No wonder these people dared to go to that ce, even though they were young. How could they posses just so much strength?
With two puffs sounding out, Ma Hongjuns hands had separatelynded on the heads of the First Mate and another crew member. Without any bloodshed, just some green smoke came out from the cages they were trapped in. Through the cries for mercy, Fattys heart remained hard as iron. Since Tang San said that only three people were needed for the ship, then they only needed three of them left.
Give mercy? When facing a group of pirates who wanted to rob and murder them, what mercy did they deserve? These pirates only deserved to die a horrible fate ten times worse.
As the Blue Silver Grass retreated, five corpses dropped out, flung into the ocean which would be their final resting ce.
This bout waspletely suspense-less, settled in just this short amount of time.
The other two crew members already lost control of their bowels, if not for the Blue Silver Emperor binding them, they would have already copsed on the ground in fear. They had definitely killed before, but the fear of being killed is of apletely different level.
Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor once again shot out, grabbing hold of these two crew members, he swung them into the ocean, as sea Spirit Masters, being dunked into the ocean would not kill them, and their bodies need to be cleaned of their filth.
Walking to the Haider who had not the slightest intention of resistance in the Blue Silver Prison, Tang San indifferently smiled. His eyes dazzlingly stared at Haider and, under his gaze, Haider could not help but feel himself fall into some kind of trance.
I think we need to have a small chat now. While saying that, two strands of Blue Silver Grass entered the cage and tapped on Haiders chest area five times. Haider could only feel his body be numb, and in the next moment, the spirit power in his body seemed to be blocked by something, while the five spirit rings around him faded away.
Using acupuncture techniques to seal his opponent''s Spirit Power was simr to the method of sealing internal energy in the previous world. For Haider, in this state, let alone stir up trouble, even jumping overboard would be impossible.
Doing away with the Blue Spirit Cage, Tang Sans handsome face let out an elegant smile, Captain Haider, I am guessing you are pirates. Earlier you mentioned yourmander, what is that all about? If you dont want to end up like your five subordinates.
Haiders face was pale, his legs trembling, falling onto the ground, Mercy, please have mercy! Whatever you want to know I will answer, as long as you dont kill me.
Tang San looked condescendingly at him saying: That is fine, I dont have many other requests. As long as you tell me where youe from, and safely send us to our destination then I will spare your life.
Haider let out a sigh of relief saying: Ill speak, great Spirit Emperor, this boat of ours hails from the Purple Pearl Pirate Group. Specially used for finding juicy sheep at the harbour, we will kill them on the seas then hand over the loot to our regiment.
Tang San nodded his head, saying: Say, what is the situation in the Purple Pearl Pirate Group. Where is your headquarters? How many people do you have, and who is your leader?
Haider knew what would happen to him if he did not speak what he knew, so he very cooperatively replied: Our Purple Pearl Pirate Group resides on the Purple Pearl Ind, two days away by boat. In these ten years, under the leadership of master Purple Pearl, we have either assimted or destroyed all the small pirate groups in this area, forming a ratherrge group. In total we have about three thousand people, of which over two hundred are spirit masters. My Sea Devil ship is also highly ranked in the group. This crew is all my own people, I was originally the leader of my own pirate group before we were taken in. Master Purple Pearl is a ranked seventy-three Spirit Sage and is really strong. She is about thirty-seven or thirty-eight years old but looks only about twenty or so, she is extremely pretty.
Tang San frowned, She is ady?
Haider nodded his head. We live by plundering and collecting taxes in the ocean.
Tang San asked: Do Vast Sea City Officials not care about this?
Haider curled his lips saying: Even if they wanted to care, they couldnt. Just the two hundred or so Spirit Masters will already make them think twice before entering the waters, let alone rashly pursue us. Also we have our ways of doing things, and notpletely corner people, we just pige their stuff, we dont usually kill. And we only rob from nobles, they have the best things.
Dai Mubai coldly smiled, saying: Then that means that you regarded us as fat noble sheeps? Are nobles all bad people? Do they all deserve to die?
This Haider knew he had misspoken, his face slightly contorted.
Tang San said: You get up, we will not kill you. Send us to Sea God Ind, I am not interested in your band of pirates. No more tricks, I am sure you already feel that your Spirit Power has been sealed. I left some restrictions on your body: if you try something, you will suffer only one fate, one worse than death. In thosest four words, you could clearly feel his tone be colder. As he said that, the blue silver grass moved and those two crew members being washed in the ocean were brought back on the deck.
Continue guiding the ship. Although I am not that good with ships, I still know the general direction. I trust that you are not stupid, if you want to live then just follow my instructions.
Yes, of course. As if receiving amnesty, hurriedly rushed off with the two remaining crew members.
Dai Mubais eyes shed coldly, These pirates are all nothing good. Its a pity that we have too few people, and I dont really want toplicate this matter, if not, I wouldpletely destroy them.
Oscarughingly said: To think they actually tried to poison us, its really funny that they are throwing their lives away like that.
Tang San replied: These pirates are greedy and afraid of death, as long as we take note of them a little, then there should be nothing to worry about. But from now on, when we sleep at night we will have to take turns standing guard, in case they try something fishy. Although we dont need to worry about meeting arge pirate group. But since we are going to Sea God Ind, it is better for us not to stir up too much trouble.
The Sea Demon continued its sail as usual. However, the originally friendly atmosphere hadpletely vanished. Standing at the helm, in the control room, Haiders servile look had gradually faded. He was certainly afraid of death, extremely afraid. Everything he had done earlier was out of his instinct to survive, but, after he had calmed down, fear could barely be seen on his face. The veins on his face throbbing like worms, his trembling hands tightly gripping onto the rudder. On the inside, he felt as if he was being bitten by thousands of snakes, a violent pain continuously haunting his heart.
Tang Sans judgement was right: in normal situations, in order to keep his life, Haider would certainly cooperate with them and send them to Sea God Ind. However, it is impossible to guess what a person is thinking afterall. Tang San did not have the ability to see into the future, and what he did not know was that, among the five crew members that Ma Hongjun killed, the one who perished alongside the First Mate was Haiders own son, his only son.
Haiders eyes narrowed, his son was his only hope, since at his age wanting to advance further was practically impossible. Everything he had done these few years, it was mostly done for his son. He had already decided that, after saving some more money, he would sail the Sea Demon to the other side of the ocean, letting his son find himself a wife and live his life peacefully. But, the incident today hadpletely destroyed his ns: he had a son no more, neither did he have a future left.
Since you killed my son, I will bury you all along with him! At this point, Haiders eyes were filled with a maniacal madness.
Gazing out at the boundless ocean, Haiders pupils constricted. He did not lie to Tang San: in his mind, he certainly possessed a map of the ocean. However, in this map there was a taboo ground, which was where they were headed.
After another day of sailing, the Shrek Seven Devils got used to the turbulence of the seas. As the size of the crew diminished, they had to prepare their meals themselves. However due to Oscar being an Auxiliary Food System Spirit Master, they had no need to worry about not having enough food. Haider and the two remaining crew appeared very honest.
Tang San constantly carefully checked the rout. The general route was indeed correct, it was the same as the one that grandmaster had given him. As such, when night fell, he gradually became relieved .
In about seven more days, they would reach their destination. Sea God Ind, just what kind of ce was it? Without reaching it, one could only guess.
As the night progressed, Tang San, who was responsible for keeping watch, leaned against the side of the ship. The moon and stars were missing tonight. Even with his Purple Demon Eyes, it was hard to see far in this boundless ocean. However, Tang San really enjoyed the feeling of the sea breeze, the faint cold air apanied by the salty taste of the sea brought him this undescribablefort.
An oilmp glowed in the control room where usually the First Mate would be steering the ship now. However, since there was no First Mate, Haider did not rest. The position that Tang San was standing in allowed him to see into the control room and see Haider at the helm, staring out dazedly into the darkness, not knowing what he was thinking.
Turning around, Tang San once again looked out towards the darkness, and for some unknown reason, suddenly felt himself getting cold. Given his strength, this was the first time he experienced something like this. This feeling of cold was not from outside his body but rather from the inside.
Tang Sans mental powers expanded, and he quickly pinpointed the location of this coldness. His left hand shed and the Clear Sky Hammer appeared in his palms. Tang San was surprised to see that the Death God Domain engraved on the Clear Sky Hammer started to give out a brilliant white light.
In the silence of darkness, every texture became all the more clear, the dense cold seemingly starting a cold war against Tang San.
He could clearly feel that the feeling given to him by the Death God Domain was no good, it was some kind of a warning of substantial danger.
Is danger approaching? This is the first time that Tang San experienced something like this ever since he obtained the Death God Domain. Hurriedly turning around, he strode towards the control room withrge strides.
Captain Haider Tang San knocked on the control room doors.
Haider opened the doors and respectfully asked: Great Spirit Emperor, what is it that you ask of me?
Tang San inquired: Is our ship on the right course?
Haider nodded his head saying: Of course it is. We have followed the map that you gave us. This region of the ocean is called the Demonic Whale Depths, and is the deepest region nearby. Is it said that the depth of water here reaches over a thousand meters deep. That is why if a flying type Spirit Master were to look at it from above, he would see that the waters here have the darkest colour.
Demonic Whale Depths? Why is it called like this? Tang San asked doubtfully.
Haider replied: That is because, under this expanse of ocean lives a Demonic Whale which is what gives this ce the name.
Demonic Whale? It is a Sea Spirit Beast? Tang Sans heart jolted, as his gaze towards Haider sharpened.
Haider nodded his head, saying: That is right, the Demonic Whale here is indeed a sea Spirit Beast. Not only that, it is also a rtively strong one, and is known as the Overlord of the Oceans. It should be a hundred thousand year old existence. However, it is generallyzy and only lurks on the seafloor, as by opening its mouth it swallows enough sea creatures to keep it alive.
Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Beast? Tang Sans heart suddenly skipped a beat, he could clearly feel that the sense of dangering from the Clear Sky Hammer was growing stronger.
Since you knew about the existence of this powerful Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Beast, then why didnt you steer away? Asked Tang San coldly, the Clear Sky Hammer already starting to emit a brilliant glow.
Haider purposely acted as in shock, reasoning: Didnt you say yourself we need to reach the Sea God Ind as fast as possible? So I naturally didnt make any detours. Oh, I also forgot to mention the whales left eye is blind, and during Spring and Autumn it will swim east, while during Summer and Winter it swims westwards. As a result, it can be safe to sail past the Demonic Whale Depths, as long as we sail along the side where the whale is blind, it would be hard to offend the whale. Whatsmore, i already told you it is prettyzy, he wont take the initiative to attack people who dont enter its territory. It is Autumn now, and still quite a ways from Winter, so it should be heading East, with its blind side facing North, while our Sea Demon is just nicely south of its body.
Seeing Haiders smile slowly turning evil, Tang San knew that this was bad. Quickly grabbing control of the ship he steered them away.
Haiders eyes filled with provocation as he smiled: Its toote, there is no time left. We have already entered the Demonic Whale Depths. Also we have just released some explosives used for bombing fish from the bridge of the ship. Listen, cant you hear the sounds? Like this, even if the Demonic Whale had good temper, it should be enough to make it mad right? Oh I also forgot to mention, the Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Beasts in the ocean are many times more terrifying than those onnd. It is said that because this Demonic Whale is too strong, that is why the Sea God blinded it in one eye.
Indeed, as Haider mentioned, from under the surface of the ocean came several loud sounds. Waves also started surging out from the originally calm surface of the ocean.
Tang San stopped what he was doing, waving the Clear Sky Hammer towards Haiders chest, pinning his body towards the wall of the control room, Why did you do this? Are you not afraid of death? Speak! Is there anyway of remedying this?
Haiderughed,ughing hysterically he said, Remedy? The only remedy is your deaths. You killed my son, so now you all can go and join him. With my son dead, what use is there in living? This ship, the Sea Demon is my whole fortune. Come, kill me! Then I can go meet my son again. HAHA, HAHAHAHA.
Seeing Haider, Tang San stared at him for a moment before his sharp gaze calmed down, he finally knew what he had done wrong. However, it was toote to try and remedy it. Putting away his Clear Sky Hammer, Tang San tapped Haiders chest a few times, removing the restrictions put on him.
I can understand your feelings as a father. However, have you ever thought about it? In your lifetime as a pirate, how many fathers sons have you killed? You say this Demonic Whale is about to arrive, I wont kill you. If you have the ability then escape. From Haider, he thought of his own father. Haider, given his greedy and timid personality, was willing to perish alongside his sons enemies. A parents love is indeed iparable.
Towards a pirate, Tang San would never give mercy. However, for a father seeking vengeance for his child, Tang San could not bring himself to kill. What he left Haider with was a chance to fend for himself.
Haider dazedly stared at Tang San walk out the door, and could not help but freeze for a moment. He never anticipated an oue such as Tang San actually letting him off.
Everyone, wake up! Hurry ande out now. After quickly returning to the deck, Tang San shouted loudly while at the same time releasing his Spirit and his Eight Spider Lances. The eight blood red Spider Lances sunk deeply into the deck of ship, stabilizing him to react for any situation.
The night was dark, while the seas were deste. However, all he could feel was the feeling of impending danger. Even now, Tang San as usual still did not lose his cool. With Oscars mushroom sausages, in addition to Ma Hongjun, Bai Chenxiang and his own ability to fly, as long as they quickly ascended and flew out of here, abandoning the Sea Demon, they should have little risk. When they re-entered the ocean, all they had to do would be to paddle their own paddle boats they had brought along. This was the best solution to this situation.
Tang Sans shout was infused with his mental power, even if the rest were in deep sleep or cultivating, they would be awakened by him, one by one they walked out.
As Tang San had to stand guard, and was unwilling to keep Xiao Wu in the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse, he let had her sleep together with Ning Rongrong. Although Xiao Wu had woken up, when she came out with Ning Rongrong, she looked as bleary eyed as ever, leaning on her shoulder.
Little Ao, flying mushroom sausages, give everyone one. Lets go. While saying that, Tang San went over to take over Xiao Wu. When everyone saw Tang Sans Eight Spier Lances they knew something big had happened, immediately waking up from their dazed state.
As Tang San instructed, Oscar started making Flying Mushroom Sausages. As he did so, the air around the ship started to distort. All of a sudden a shock wave came from under their feet along with a deafening sound wave, sending the eight of them in addition to the Sea Demon fiercely into the air.
The Sea Demon which was a ratherrge ship, and which was even reinforced with an armoured hull was actually torn to pieces from thisrge impact. Even Tang San who was attached to the ships deck was sentpletely flying.
The most frightening thing was the strength of the shockwave, which stunned them as they were thrown a hundred meters into the air.
The originally calm waters suddenly became turbulent. A torrent of water fifteen meters in diameter shot up into the sky,pletely ruining the Sea Demon.
Following the demise of the Sea Demon, arge ind like body surfaced on the ocean. All the surrounding water giving off a dense blue luster, at this moment it looked as if the sky had be the ground as the sea transformed into a bright blue sky.
A low roar resounded, sending a powerful shockwave into the sky. Before recovering from the previous shockwave, they were even more heavily stunned by this second one.
The body which surfaced from the ocean spanned over two hundred meters in length, its whole body shining like a sapphire, with two huge eyes on its head. And as Haider said, its left eye was just a ck hole, each eye having a diameter of nearly three meters. The only eye left stared at them coldly.
With what seemed like a simple swing of its body, a humongous tail raised from behind, and along with a blue light pped the surface of the sea. Shooting out hundred millions of water droplets into the sky, each rushing forward like a speeding arrow.
In mid-air, a strange water curtain illuminated the horizon, and this water curtain covered the crushed Sea Demon and everyone that was in the air.
Compared to this the water arrows Ma Hongjun previously faced could be regarded as trash. The first thing they came into contact with was the debris of the ship, but if previously it could be considered debris, then now it could only be considered powder.
This was the power of a Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Beast, a power even more frightening than a Title Douluo. After provoking a Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Beast all that awaited was ruin.
Amongst the Shrek Seven Devils, the first to recover was Tang San. Not because he was the strongest, but rather because his mental power was stronger than the rest, the moment he had recovered was the moment the Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Beast pped the surface of the ocean with its tail.
Wakeup. Roared Tang San, as if a p of thunder in mid air. He had clearly seen Haider and the other two crew members torn to shreds by the water torrent. Also, after seeing the terrible state of the ship, he knew profoundly that this water torrent was not something that he could resist at his level.
Due to his roar filled with spiritual force, other than Xiao Wu and Bai Chenxiang, the rest of them also recovered.
Seven as one! Tang Sans voice was almost hoarse from shouting these words.
Chapter 210 — Super Hundred Thousand Year Old, Ocean Overlord
Chapter 210: Super Hundred Thousand Year Old, Ocean Overlord
Seven as one. Tang Sans voice was almost hoarse from shouting these words. Blue Silver Emperors Right Leg Spirit Bones Ability was activated as he immediately shot forward.
If they hadnt faced a Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Beast face to face previously, they wouldve never been able to imagine its horrifying strength. They had previously seen more than a single Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Beast there was Da Ming, Er Ming, and also Xiao Wu, although they had never seen Xiao Wus Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Beast powers. No matter what, Xiao Wu was not originally a strong Spirit Beast. However, they had seen Da Ming and Er Mings strength with their own eyes. Two title Douluos Spirit Fusion Ability didn''t even have the power to harm them.
Whenpared to then, the huge demonic whale below them gave them an even greater sense of danger. Haider was indeed telling the truth this Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Beasts strength, it was definitely superior to both Da Ming and Er Ming it was truly the overlord of the oceans.
With a shout, seven strands of Blue Silver Emperor shot out from Tang San, firmly wrapping around his sevenpanions before throwing them behind him.
The Shrek Seven Devil had already been together for so many years. Although they were still a little muddle-headed, after hearing Tang Sans shout, their response was still as fast as ever.
Wings of mes extended behind Ma Hongjun. Bncing himself, he took the unconsciousness Bai Chenxiang into his arms. At this moment, he didnt have a single lustful thought. Beating his wings while pulling Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor along, the seven managed to maintain a single file formation.
Concurrently, Oscar produced a pair of flying sausages one for himself and the the other for Dai Mubai. Imitating how Ma Hongjun was pulling the Blue Silver Emperor, he held Ni Rongrong in one arm, who was in turn hugging Xiao Wu tightly.
As of now, the seven were unable to reach the the person in front of them, and could only struggle to maintain a straight line. Despite doing so, they could clearly feel the great pressure which emanated from those seemingly mountain-crushing tidal waves. Such pressure was in factparable to, or even surpassed that disyed by, the sword douluo.
The vast expanse of blue was as though it had brought them into another realm, as it warped space it was an iparably powerful attack. They could be said to be a broken oar in the sea, that could capsize at any moment. What put them in greater danger, was that out of the seven, only Tang San could manifest his spirit. Although Ocar could utilise his too, he was only able to produce sausages. Even then, he had no opportunity to swallow a mirror sausage. The seven definitely had to release their battle spirit before the wall of water consumed them.
During such times, what mattered most, even more than team coordination, was the leaders direction. Tang San, who was at the forefront, suddenly had a sh in his eyes. Sustaining the greatest pressure, also unveiled his greatest potential.
The six spirit rings surrounding Tan San were even more obvious in this situation, as they dazzled with captivating radiance. With the eight spidernce retracted and his right fist clenched, he raised his right arm in front of his chest and the light in his eyes shimmered. Giving a low growl, ayer of intense gold light radiated from his right arm. This was Xiao Wus Invincible Golden Body.
Only this time, the Invincible Golden Body not only epassed his own body. Under his mental control, the ability was forcefully expunged from his body to create a dazzling golden shield two metres in diameter.
This change, although minor, is not to be underestimated. Tang Sans eyes immediately dimmed, and his mental prowess plunged. Only with this was his able to protect hispanions behind him.
A sound simr to rain sttering on a banyan came before him. Invincible Golden Bodys absolute defense, with brute power, stopped the blue waves advance. Even so, the force generated was so intense that it threw the eight of them higher into the air. Unlike the original three seconds of invincibility, the golden glow on Tang Sans right arm disintegrated immediately upon impact with the wave.
After all, the shield wasnt the authentic Invincible Golden Body. Tan San couldnt fully manipte it. Even so, it managed to defend against the fatal attack.
Taking advantage of the moment, Oscar speedily produced multiple flying sausages and distributed them to those who werent able to fly.
With this, the Deep Sea Demonic Whale became seemingly enraged. A mass of blue light, measuring over five meters in diameter, gathered in front of its hill-sized hump. The iparable blue radiance only coalesced for a moment, before it was suddenly fired, speeding towards Tang San.
Tang San could clearly feel that this blue light was the underwater attack which had destroyed the Sea Demon. Compared to the light rain, this could be said to be the Deep Sea Demonic Whales true offense.
A sudden strangeness took hold of the dark of the night. Even though their bodies were in midair, all of them could clearly feel that they were as though underwater. The surrounding air began to ripple bizarrely, and an intangible resistance made them feel as though they were submerged in deep sea. However, this sea that consisted of air, had a far greater resistance that was impossible to struggle against.
Domain. Only a domains ability could control such a great region of the entire sky. This belonged to the hundred thousand year spirit beast, the Deep Sea Demonic Whales domain. While the shrek seven devils were able to fly now, they were unable to escape swiftly.
There was no possibility of avoiding, not even a chance for a breather, before the despairing blue light rising towards the heavens.
Just when Tan San was about to use Golden Invincible Body to defend again, two silhouettes appeared before him.
Hell White Tiger.
Like a tender swallow throwing itself on a bosom, Zhu Zhuqing found her way into Dai Mubais embrace. The next moment, a brilliant bright light illuminated the horizon. Under the white lights radiance, Tang San felt his body grow light, and the pressure from the domain reduced drastically.
An immense white tiger with a body spanning over twenty meters, its wings flexing, received the huge blue light head on with its gigantic body. Its gigantic tiger eyes had a domineering aura, as it seemed tomunicate to Tang San. We are one, how can you suffer alone?
Six pirs of lights immediately enveloped the giant tigers back. Ning Rongrong utilised her Nine Tier zed Pagoda without restraint. At the same time, a defense increase was augmented on everyone.
Enthralling silver light shot forth from the Hell White Tigers mouth. Hell White Tiger Pierce was currently the strongest attack they could use. Its might couldpare to that of a fully released Spirit Douluo. Earlier, even Zhao Wujis eighth spirit ring could only just match it.
In the middle of the ocean however, the hundred thousand year Deep Sea Demonic Whale, measuring two hundred meters, left asting impression on the shrek seven devils. In face of absolute strength, everything else was fleeting.
The spirit fusion ability Hell White Tigers pinnacle strike, which was augmented in six attributes by Ning Rongrongs utmost enhancement, in that instant, burst forward. The Hell White Tiger becameparable to the might of a title Douluo. Any spirit Douluo facing them at this instant would be utterly defeated, without exception.
But the Deep Sea Demonic Whale was not a title Douluo, just before the huge blue pir of blue water struck the Hell White Tiger, an ominous premonition rose in Tang Sans mind.
This is bad, everyone be careful. As he spoke, his body had already shed to the foremost position, before the gigantic head of the Evil Hell White Tiger. A strong golden light erupted once more, as Tang San used his body to block Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings front.
The next instant, the shrek seven devils felt as though their bodies were submerged in a blue-coloured world. Their sense of direction and control was gone. Thier surroundings seemed to be illusory. An overwhelming power made all of them feel a deep sense of helplessness. The dreadful aura caused their hearts to feel an intense fear for the first time.
Regardless of Tang San, or Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing who were in the form of Hell White Tiger, or the rest of the shrek seven devils behind them, they were allunched into the air like a cannon, and scattered in all directions.
It was Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing who were in the worst situation. Their Hell White Tiger was almost instantly disintegrated by the terrifying pir of blue light. Fresh blood sprayed from their mouth as they retreated. If it wasnt for Tang San blocking the center of the blue light beam, the two might have been annihted under that blue light.
However, it was also because of the huge bulk of the Hell White Tiger, coupled with Tang Sans second Golden Invincible Body, that allowed them to barely defend against the attack. The rest sustained a huge impact, but not the explosiveness of the dreadful disintegrating ability.
Presently, the one in the best state was Tang San, Xiao Wus hundred thousand year spirit bone that bestowed his Golden Invincible Body ability was indeed abnormal. Even in the face of such a horrifying attack, only his body wasunched high into air, yet he remained conscious.
At this critical juncture, his many years of battle experience and instincts allowed Tang San to clearly grasp the situation around him. Drawing a sudden deep breath, two vines of Blue Silver Emperor were thrown out, breaking its limit to extend over a hundred meters, coiling around Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, both whom were already unconscious. Abruptly, the two bodies were thrown again, towards Oscar and Ma Hongjun not far away. With a furious yell Take them, go now.
Following that one unrivalled attack, the ripples in the air visibly weakened, and the restrictions on their bodies waned.
With those words, Tang San fearlessly plunged downwards, towards the depths where the Deep Sea Demonic Whale was. Violent gold light emanated from his eyes, purple gold light erupted. Its target - the remaining right eye of the Deep Sea Demonic Whale.
It wasnt that Tang San didnt want to escape. Given his strength and Deathgod domains sudden attack techniques, he had a definite opportunity to break free of the Deep Sea Demonic Whales domain and escape. However, he was sure that unless all of them were destroyed, the Deep Sea Demonic Whale would never let them off. The group could no longer could utilise a skill as strong as the Hell Evil White Tiger. Thus, if all were to escape, they would definitely be wiped out. As the soul of the seven devils, and one of the strongest, in such situation, he would not allow himself a second option. Hed sacrifice himself for hispanions to escape. At this moment, he did not consider his own survival at all, but daringly gave the rest a chance to flee. These were his brothers,panions, and love. This is also the reason Tang San did not keep Xiao Wu in his Hundred Wishful Treasure Purse. He himself could die, but he could not bear to have Xiao Wu go with him, even if she only had a physical body left. As he dived, his mental strength was used to the utmost to suppress Xiao Wus soul in the sixth spirit ring. He would never allow her to return to her body to assist him.
A resounding boom urred, as the purple demonic pupils light found its target on the right eye of the Deep Sea Demonic Whale, however, what it hit was merely ayer of blue light. One of Tang Sans most focused and powerful strikes, only managed to cause the Deep Sea Demonic Whale to blink its eye. Of course, it was this strike that truly enraged the Deep Sea Demonic Whale. Above the ck pit along its back, a blue light coalesced once more. A terrifying mass of blue light appeared once again.
In mid air, Ma Hongjun caught Dai Mubai. Right now, both his arms were holding on to Dai Mubai and Bai Chenxiang respectively. Third brother, he screamed.
Little San. Also yelling was Oscar. Two adult men, but tears presently seeped down their faces. However, they didnt follow him, because Oscar had already caught Zhu Zhuqing. Ning Rongrong had Xiao Wu in her arms. Ma Hongjun also carried two. They could throw away their lives, but not that of theirpanions.
Go. With Dai Mubai unconscious and Tang San absent, Oscar became their lead. It was with his final and utmost effort that he shouted the order. Tang San gave them the only chance of surviving. Oscars rationality presided over his emotions. The lives of morepanions forced him to make the right decision, yet also the most painful.
Third brother Tugged along by Oscar and with the help of his flying sausages, Ning Rongrong moved, but tears poured out uncontrobly.
The current Tang San had absolutely no fear, regardless of how strong the enemy was. When one casts aside life and death, theyre unaffected by emotions. Initiating teleportation, he jumped the longest distance in his life. In the instant of teleporting, he utilised the final Golden Invincible Body in his right arm bone. When his body next appeared, he was already on the massive blue back of the whale, to be exact, on the dark pit above which a terrifying energy coalesced, his body soaked in that blue light. With Invincible Golden Body, he could actually be at the center of that utterly destructive power.
Had Tang San lost it? No, he wasnt insane. To fight for the chance for hispanion''s survival, he had to block this one attack of the Deep Sea Demonic Whale, otherwise the rest wouldnt be able to flee. Thus, he chose the necessary path of death.
Eight spidernces infused with Invincible Golden Bodys radiance, ruthlessly pierced around the the ck pit, its length just sufficient. Bright red spidernces brought Tang San body directly above the ck pits center. Every single spidernces gave off an unprecedented red light.
Inject poison without restraint. Absorb without restraint. Come, bastard. Even if it means death, I will still take away a bit of your life force.
Tang Sans eyes were no longer cold or murderous, but possessed an indescribable insanity. Being sure of his death, he ignored his bodys tolerance. Focusing the Mysterious Heaven skill on the eight spidernces, its absorption reached an unprecedented level.
Three seconds, Tang San knew he only had a miniscule span of three seconds of absorption time. How much he can absorb will determine if hispanions can escape, if his Xiao Wu can escape.
The might of the Deep Sea Demonic Whale was immense, but it possessed an irremediable w, that was its huge body. If Tang San was to use the same technique on a hundred thousand year old spirit beasts as Da Ming and Er Ming, whose strength were inferior than that of the Deep Sea Demonic Whale, even if he utilised Golden Invincible Body, he would still be shrugged off. Although Invincible Golden Body could not be harmed by physical attacks, it was still subjected to physical forces. Just like how the Deep Sea Demonic Whales previous attacks could toss him into the air, it was because of the massive volume of water carried by the attack, and not because of the energy surge.
However, what that was gathering on the back of the Deep Sea Demonic Whale was only radiant blue light now. The water within its body was depleted by the two previous attack. Thus, although the energy contained inside the blue light was frightening, it could not throw Tang San off.
The eight spidernces werent merely deeply embedded in the flesh of the Deep Sea Demonic Whale, the barbs on eachnce were fully extended as well, thoroughly fixing Tang San above the ck pit.
The absorption ability of the eight spidernce was frightening, andbined with this final push from Tang San with all his might, the ability was maximised to its fullest extent.
If one was to observe carefully, one could clearly see that where the eight spidernces were embedded on the Deep Sea Demonic Whales back, the flesh had begun to shudder violently. Huge pulses of red light traced the eight spidernces into Tang Sans body, stimting his veins and meridians.
Tang Sans body was indeed tough, having been transformed by a hundred thousand year spirit bone, and forged by two heavenly herbs. All these bestowed him an unimaginably strong physique, his veins were more resilient than Blue Silver Emperor his body was tougher than iron.
Under the relentless absorption, Tang Sans body actually became inted, somewhat simr to the pufferfish douluo he met previously, except his skin was totally blood red.
The Deep Sea Demonic Whale was truly enraged. How many years had it been? At least ten thousand years had passed since anyone had dared challenge its authority like this, inflicting such an injury. The intense pain originating from the neurotoxin, along with the insane absorption of life force, roused an unexinable sense of fear in him. He could clearly feel the deranged auraing from his back.
Althoughpared to him, that humans strength was way too insignificant, but the madness he disyed, made even a super powerhouse like the Deep Sea Demonic Whale shudder.
When one is in fear, as long as he doesnt shy away from it, hell usually be able to release his greatest strength. The Deep Sea Demonic Whale included. Above the sea, all light seemed to coagte in a moment. The motion of the sea seemed to cease. With the Deep Sea Demonic Whale as the epicenter, a ring of seemingly solid blue light rapidly emanated.
One second, just one second, and the half sphere had expanded to epass a region ten miles in diameter. An explosion that made the sea roil sounded.
With this deafening explosion, it set Vast Sea City hundreds of miles away into a state of panic. With this deafening explosion, two inds not far away quaked, even causing minor fractures on thend itself.
Within ten squares miles, the sea seethed. Seawater sprayed hundreds of meters into the air. The blue crystal that coalesced from the light exploded in a sh. If an army was present, just this one blow would render tens of thousands of casualties. If a mountain was present, it would copse while the earth split. But it was the sea, thus tidal waves surged into the sky.
Oscar, Ma Hongjun, and the rest felt a sudden force emerge from beneath, although they had already flown a great distance away. Under the force, their bodies wereunched like cannonballs. In the sh of an eye, they disappeared as dots in the sky.
They were still fortunate, after all, this catastrophic strike was not targeted at them.
Three seconds, in Tang Sans calctions, this should be thest three seconds of his life, that iparably huge life force entering his own body, allowed him to clearly feel his meridians expanding to their limit. This only made him wonder, if his two spirits had both absorbed spirit rings, would it feel the same as this?
Scene after scene shed in Tang Sans mind; aftering to this world for twenty years, in these twenty years, if there was any regret, that would have to be not being able to bring Xiao wu back to life, not able to see his parents reunited, and not being able to see the destruction of the Spirit Hall.
The Blue Silver Emperors spirit bone in his right leg released a radiant blue light, spreading through every corner of his existence, making the already tough meridians of his even tougher. Such that it became strong enough to withstand that immense absorbing flow without bursting.
But, this already didnt matter. He could of course feel the shockwaves from outside, but the oceans waves naturally couldnt affect him in that whales ck hole. But by the time the thousands of tonnes of water condensed in the air copsed onto him, his golden light had already faded away.
At this moment, Tang Sans body already looked like a ball. But even so, he still continued to absorb, he knew that after all, the more he absorbed, the more damage he did to the Deep Sea Demonic Whale, and the safer hispanions would be.
The invincible golden body was no more, and in the next moment, without any suspense, Tang Sans body was enveloped by the golden light on the Deep Sea Demonic Whales back. The first thing to be injured was the Eight Spider Lances.
The blood red Eight Spider Lances which were constantly absorbing slowly turned more vicious, but at the same time, under the force of the blue light, started to fracture. Tang Sans ball-like body was also sent into the air, as it faced the impact of the thousands of tonnes of seawater.
Under the control of the Deep Sea Demonic Whale, the seawater was akin to a massive hammer being swung down. Rather than tearing Tang Sans body to shreds, it had chosen to use this method instead, to let this insignificant human experience a more painful death by crushing.
His body was in the air.
Tang San had already given up, he knew he couldnt possibly resist the Deep Sea Demonic Whale after angering it like this. However, the Xiao Wu in his body did not give up. His sixth spirit shone brilliantly, releasing a dazzling red light which covered Tang Sans body, making his body seem ethereal. This was precisely the nothingness skill.
Under the effect of the nothingness skill, all physical attacks were rendered ineffective, and all energy attacks were halved.
The giant torrent descending onto him was a physical attack, although it too carried some energy based strength. At the same time as the nothingness ability activated, Tang Sans body was swallowed by the crashing waters.
Although the nothingness ability made him immune to physical attacks, the instant the water rushed over him, he was already knocked unconscious from the impact. In the moment before he fainted, all that remained in his mind was the image of that girl in her fluttering white dress and her cloud like ck hair ...
In the eyes of the Deep Sea Demonic Whale, Tang Sans existence was no more than an ant but the fact that this ant in his eyes managed to injure him and also somehow manage to drain arge portion of his own energy, made this deep sea organism which had lived for so many years truly angry.
Seeing Tang Sans body swallowed by the ocean, the red glow in the Deep Sea Demonic Whale eye gradually faded. Swinging his body a little, he basked in the water falling from the sky. This water which was fatal to Tang San, was nothing to the whale.
His body once again started to move. Its lone eye looked in the direction the group was flying away in. After hurting its pride, they could also forget about living. That kind of small distance could be easily covered by it in an instant. In this ocean, other spirit beasts might think twice before entering others territory, but when did it ever care? In here, he was the true overlord. It could be said that, this ce that Haider chose was the most dangerous ce in the whole ocean
However, as the Deep Sea Demonic Whale got ready to turn around to hunt the Shrek Seven Devils who flew away, his body suddenly stopped, and he once more looked towards the sky with its lone eye, its body twitching slightly concerned, causing the air to fluctuate once again as it released its Ocean Domain once more.
Just above his head, in mid-air. The Tang San who should originally have been one with the sea was somehow still there, with a certain triangr shape enveloping him.
For some unknown reason, this blue triangle was extraordinarily eye catching. After seeing this triangle appear, even given the strength of the Deep Sea Demonic Whale, it went silent. From its lone eye an iparable amount of hatred radiated. Yet even in the hatred, a trace of fear could also be seen.
The blue glow suddenly became stronger, as a beam of blue light shot out from the tip of the triangle. This blue beam suddenly expanded in the air, and in the time it took to blink an eye, it had be a virtual image over a hundred meters tall.
The image was very blurry, you could barely see a human shape. Looking through the figure, the original dark sky suddenly became very clear, each and every star could be seen shining brightly.
Evil creature. An old and vigorous voice resounded from the skies, although the sounds origin could not be located, rather it felt as if it was pressing down from the heavens itself. The Ocean Domain had already vanished when the giant image appeared, bing strands of blue light that were absorbed by the image, making it look even more realistic.
Wuuuu- The Deep Sea Demonic Whale let out a low call. Seeing that figure, it couldnt help but slowly retreat, as the fierce tides and winds it had previously stirred up were so simply calmed down. If fact, it became as calm as a mirror, without even the trace of a ripple present.
Did you forget the lesson I taught you twenty thousand years ago? Dont tell me you want to lose your other eye as well? The archaic voice once more sounded out. Although the air seemed calm, the Deep Sea Demonic Whale felt an iparable pressure. This pressure did not originate from the skies, rather it felt like it came from the whole ocean, the ocean it originally could control at ease suddenly seemed like a frightening prison, tightly holding onto its body.
Wuuuu- The Deep Sea Demonic Whale once again let out an indignant roar. On its huge body, the lustrous blue light suddenly seemed to have some markings akin to scales start appearing, while the Deep Sea Demonic Whales body also started to change.
What? Do you believe thatpleting the dragon transformation and breaking through the one hundred thousand year mark means you can vite my sovereignty? The giant blue illusion slightly moved, and along with its movement, this whole area of the ocean seemed to tremble.
A giant twisting and squeezing sensation overwhelmed the Deep Sea Demonic whale which let out a cry of pain, the hatred in its lone eye quickly fading, leaving only fear.
Seeing how hard it is for you to have cultivated for so many years, I will once again spare your life. Scram. The hoarse voice spoke with unquestionable authority, as the ocean which was frozen in ce, again regained its vitality.
The Deep Sea Demonic Whale very quickly submerged back into the depths of the ocean, releasing bubbles of relief from its mouth. The ocean too, finally truly regained its calm, leaving only the illusion standing there in midair with Tang San still unconscious inside the blue triangle.
It''s been twenty thousand years, I hope you will not disappoint me this time. After not seeing him for twenty thousand years, to think that brat actually managed toplete its dragon transformation. Its a pity my own strength
Amenting voice sounded in mid-air as if talking to himself.
The image then converged back into the tip of the pyramid, pulling itself along as it flew forwards , far far away along the ocean.
After an unknown amount of time, Tang San finally awoke from his sleep. Jolted awake from his bodily pain, clearly able to feel each of his meridians pulsing with pain akin to knives being stabbed into them. The pain which seemed to havee from the depths of his spirit made him unable to help but cry out in pain. Gradually he regained his awareness from the pain.
Huah, the sounds of water surging stimted his hearing, and soon after he felt cold water wash over him, and his breathing was cut off as water surged into his mouth when he cried of pain. The salty taste choking him suddenly helped him regain rity.
Sitting up, coughing hard, forcing out the liquids in his throat, however, that brackish taste remained on his tastebuds leaving him with some strange difort.
This movement from him, cause more severe pains to wreck every nerve in his body. With a cry of pain he coughed out a mouthful of blood. Here, he noticed that the blood he spat out was actually purple.
Carefully breathing, while bearing the pain, only now did he inspect his surroundings.
He discovered, at the moment, that he was lying on a beach somewhere, that liquid which had entered his mouth was just seawater, no wonder it was so salty.
Im still alive? Was Tang Sans first thought, his mind quickly regaining rity. How am I still alive?
Tang San looked down on his body, not only was he alive, but even everything on his body was still present. Only that unbearable pain was still present on his body.
Immediately after, his next move was to feel his own spirit, of course, his objective was not to see if his spirit power was present, rather to check that spirit ring which was closely link to one of his spirit bones. Afterall, inside was where Xiao Wus spirit was supposed to be.
Chapter 211 — Narrowly Escaping Death, A Blessing in Disguise
Chapter 211: Narrowly Escaping Death, A Blessing in Disguise
Very quickly, Tang San calmed down, while a trace of a smile could be seen on his face. Even such an act could bring him immense pain, but how could he hold back. Because, he had already ascertained that he is still in fact alive, and more importantly Xiao Wus spirit was still fine, sleeping in his spirit ring and spirit bone. However, the spirit power in his body ...
It was something that Tang San felt was ridiculous, he only now realised that the intense physical pain he was experiencing, was actually all brought to him by his spirit power. Whatsmore, it was not because of a sudden loss in Spirit Power, but rather there was way too much Spirit Power within him. So much so that each of his meridians was so filled that it was unable to flow giving him the same feeling as all his blood vessels being clogged. This feeling of pain was due to the swelling of his meridians. He could already be considered fortunate that under these conditions, his body had not burst apart, this could really be considered the fortunate part of his misfortunes.
Around him was only the sound of rushing water constantly crashing against the shore and at the same time washing his body. Tang San definitely knew that cultivating under these circumstances was definitely not safe. But right now, he had no way to change his condition, just those simple movements from just now cause him almost enough pain to pass out, let alone if he wanted to walk. If it was only pain, then perhaps he could still withstand it, however if the meridians inside him burst because of his own movements, then that would be big trouble for him.
As the incidents before he fainted started to resurface, Tang San gradually recalled what happened causing the meridians to swell so much within him, it was definitely because he excessively tried to absorb the energy within the Deep Sea Demonic Whale. That things strength was immense, however its defense was only so-so. It was pierced and drained by his Eight Spider Lances.
In actuality, he had no idea of knowing that it was not that the whales defence was average, rather he ce that he had choose to attack was where the Deep Sea Demonic Whale had been injured. Under normal situations, if other organisms tried to attack the Deep Sea Demonic Whale, before they even reached it, they would have already been reduced to powder under its fierce attacks. Tang San managed to reach the Deep Sea Demonic Whale only because he had the ability to teleport and his Invincible Golden Body.
After the Eight Spider Lances second evolution, its sharpness had risen many times, and its prating power was many times stronger than what Tang San had himself believed, in addition to him happening to pierce into the weakest spot of the Deep Sea Demonic Whale, it barely allowed him to be able to prate its skin and absorb.
How did I actually survive? The Deep Sea Demonic Whales rage was something that Tang San could clearly remember, he absolutely didnt believe that big fellow would let him off for no reason. What''s more, when the torrent of water fell on him, he was already certain that he was going to die.
Forget it, regardless, its enough to just be alive. The feeling of survival was really refreshing. Although his body was not in good shape, it was still better than being dead.
Tang San was a smart person, he would not relentlessly pursue questions which had no way to obtain an answer for. After taking a deep breath, he began to cultivate. This breath immediately wrecked his body with pain like a sudden flood, causing him to almost immediately give up. But he gritted his teeth and continued. His mental energy was pretty hollow, but still barely enough for him to use. Before cultivating, he carefully inspected his own body.
He discovered, when he was absorbing strength from the Deep Sea Demonic Whale, he had overdone it which resulted in his body bing all swelled up. And at this point in time, although his body had returned to normal, the energy he had swallowed was unabated, being forcefullypressed by his own body without even a shred of it leaking out.
No wonder it was so painful, thought Tang San as he bitterly smiled on the inside. At that point in time he had only intended to hurt the Deep Sea Demonic Whale as much as he could. Who would have imagined that he would end up like this. If he knew he would survive then he should have absorbed less back then.
Absorbing energy did not mean that it could be used directly by him. That was impossible. In the past, Tang San had also killed with the Eight Spider Lances, he had also felt the absorption from it before.
The energy absorbed from people also varied, different people or spirit beasts all gave him a different absorbed energy. Whenpared to the Spiritual Power within himself, this absorbed energy felt crude and impure. Normally, Tang San would use his Mysterious Heaven Skill to purify these energies, releasing the impurities directly in the next attacks, leaving only a little purified energy to bolster his body and Spirit Power. Even so, the boost was very small.
What could be easily resolved previously, however, was not applicable to Tang San presently. This was because what was usually absorbed in the past was energy transformed from his foes vitality. Compared to the energy in Tang Sans body, it was negligible. But now, the energy Tang San had absorbed originated from the Deep Sea Demonic Whale, a terrifying hundred thousand year spirit beast with all its vitality and strength. At that level, there wasnt a single spot in its body that was devoid of huge spirit power.
Thus, it resulted in the scenario by which the energy Tang San had absorbed in his body was greater than that of his own spirit power, suppressing his Mysterious Heaven skill such that it couldnt initiate at all. Otherwise, the Mysterious Heaven skill would have assimted this energy. Afterpression, the absorbed energy became seemingly solid, clogged in Tang Sans meridian. It was fortunate that blood could still barely flow, or else Tang San would never regain consciousness.
Realising the predicament of his body, Tang San couldnt help but be dumbfounded. What could he actually do? The suppressed Mysterious Heaven skill could not circte at all, forget about cultivation, he could not even expel the energy out of his body. Currently, his body was like an inted balloon. If a perforation appeared, not only would the energy be discharged, but also his blood and lifeforce.
Sitting silently in the seawater, Tang San gradually recovered his mental strength. Just as his was pondering, his right arm gave off a warm feeling, and a stream of telepathy surfaced in his mind.
Xiao Wus soul remained within the hundred thousand year spirit ring and spirit bone, and could notmunicate directly with Tang San. Only when fused with her physical body could she temporarily converse normally with tang San. Still, she was presently a part of Tang sans body, thus could clearly feel his bodys condition. Although it was not truly an interaction, she could still transmit a vague thought.
With Tang San awake, Xiao Wus soul sleeping within Tang Sans spirit ring and spirit bone also regained consciousness. Having felt the situation Tang Sans body was in, she was greatly shocked as well, yet more of it was excitement. After all, Tang San was still alive, and her soul still existed. This made Xiao Wus will active, and through the spirit bone she possessed, she conveyed her thoughts to Tang San.
Sensing the will arising from his right arm, Tang Sans heart leapt. Given his intelligence, he immediately understood Xiao Wus intention.
That wont do, Tang San replied immediately. Its too risky to direct this crude and solid spirit energy into your spirit bone. Any mishaps and it will affect and your soul.
Xiao Wus intention was simple. Since Tang Sans body could not expel the energy, the only alternative was to store it in an appropriate location, leaving a small amount in his body. As such, he could utilise his own spirit power to gradually purify this impure spirit energy, and resolve his crisis.
You say Im stupid? Tang San felt Xiao Wus second message. He realised immediately, however, and a sh of hope appeared in his eyes. Right! I cannot direct the energy into your spirit bone, but I have other spirit bones!
There were four pieces of spirit bones in Tang Sans body: wisdom skull, hundred thousand year Blue Silver Emperor Right Leg Bone, hundred thousand year Xiao Wus right leg bone, and the eight spidernces on his back.
With a simple analysis, Tang San knew where to temporarily store the impure energy. Xiao Wus spirit bone was out, Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone harboured a sliver of his mothers spirit power, he naturally would not risk it. As for the wisdom skull, it was located in his head, if the energy leaked and prated the brain, he might not die, but would certainly be an idiot. After the simpleparison, the only ce to fulfil this mission was the eight spidernces on his back.
Turning his mental strength to his back, Tang San found out that the eight spidernces which were extensively damaged, had regenerated. This was not only Blue Silver Emperors ability, but also a trait of the eight spidernces itself. Spirit bones, as long as it wasnt thoroughly destroyed, when damaged, it will regenerate. Of course, its recovery depended on the supply of spirit energy from the spirit master.
The eight spidernces definitely required a significant amount of energy to regenerate. Usually, it would result in a period of weakness for Tang San, but not now at all. The amount of energy in him was worrying. Eight spidernces had finished its recovery, but the amount of energy in Tang San was still unbelievable.
Tang San had always been meticulous in his tasks. Having figured out the method, he did not begin cultivating immediately, but rather carefully channeled his mental energy to activate the Vast Sea Shroud between his eyebrows, releasing its Vast Sea Barrier.
Blue light enveloped him, looking from outside, Tang Sans body suddenly disappeared from the beach, not even seawater could touch him. However, after using the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, Tang San became aware of a problem. The Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud that used to be lustrous had be exceptionally dull. While it could still maintain the effect of the Vast Sea Barrier, he could not feel the mysterious energy that made his soul shudder.
Was the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud weakened? Or rather, the energy within it had fallen. This meant...
Tang San thought of a possibility, seeing that faintyer of blue light. His heart leapt. Could the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud have saved his life? A momentter, he dismissed the possibility. Although the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud was good, how could itpare to the Deep Sea Demonic Whale. Furthermore, without his control, how could the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud utilise its powers?
Not giving the matter a further thought, Tang San began his cultivation.
To begin with, Tang San cautiously released his eight spidernces. It was an absolutely painful process. Even a minor movement would result in intense pain, not to mention that he was releasing his spirit bone. As the eight spidernces extended from his back, Tang San nearly fainted. Unable to bear with the excruciating pain, he gritted his teeth, enduring with raw will.
Sweat poured like rain, and his utterly tattered shirt was drenched. The intense pain was akin to him being roasted over mes. The bloated spirit power in his body was disturbed as a result of his movement, and his meridians experienced the pain of spirit power threatening to burst.
Just releasing the eight spidernces took his an hour, by then the torn clothes on Tang San were totally soaked, not by seawater, but his sweat.
Gritting his teeth, Tang Sans eyes shone with resilience. He was aware that the longer he remained in this situation, the more disadvantageous to his body it would be. He had to resolve this quick.
The eight spidernces extended fully and horizontally behind his back. Tang San began trying, bit by bit, sending the impure spirit power towards the eight spidernces on his back.
Compared to the earlier process, this was even more painful. It was akin to there being a piece of metal within the meridians. Currently, he was trying to move that piece of metal. The sensation of having a metal fragment gnaw on ones meridians needs no further exnation.
Time passed second by second. Tang Sans consciousness was already bing fuzzy. Excruciating pain also made his entire body numb, moreover his body was severely overtaxed to begin with. He could not bear with this for much longer.
What he was going through, even a titled douluo would not be able to stand it. This showed Tang Sans perseverance, and his body that had been enhanced by two immortal herbs, Blue Silver Emperor; Xiao Wus spirit bone, and the waterfall training. Even in this excruciatingly painful process, his body did not break apart, but held on.
With the entry of energy, each of the eight spidernces gradually straightened, and its red colour became mixed with blue. The blue colour naturally stemmed from the Deep Sea Demonic Whales energy.
When the final spidernce was bloated with impure energy, Tang San could hang on no further, and his body copsed. He had tolerated the debilitating and gut wrenching pain for too long.
With this copse, Tang San slipped intoa for three whole days. Without food and water for such a long duration, only a strong body like his could endure.
When he next regained consciousness, he realised the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud enveloping his body had disappeared. Also, he was no longer on the beach, but a rundown bed.
His lips were cracked, and he could not open his eyes due to exhaustion. In his groggy state, he could hear a conversation.
Brother, heed your elder brothers words. That person must have been attacked by a spirit beast while out at sea, thus the reason for the state of his body. What point is there in saving him? If Purple Pearls men learn of this, we might even get into trouble. In my opinion, why not we take his pretty belt and pouch, then throw him back to the beach. He can be left for dead.
Brother, how can you say this? This is a human life!
Good, good, very good, you just continue being the spineless person you are. I am going to go drink. But you be careful, dont let the purple pearl people find out.
The cool and bright voice impatiently said: I got it already, you can just go.
And so their conversation ended, apanied only by the sound of footsteps, leaving only one person left in the room.
Listening to these voices, Tang San gradually woke up, he only felt that his eyelids were still heavy, although he was already awake, he found it hard to keep both his eyes open. Ever since he had arrived in this world, this was the first time he found himself in this situation. The feeling of weakness was not something nice.
Tang San understood, the reason he was so weak, was firstly because he had not eaten or drank anything for many days, another was that when he had excessively drained using the Eight Spider Lances, his energy, mental consumption was too great and the bodily pain was just too intense for him to bear. As such even his perverse constitution was not enough to bear this much torture.
His physical weakness resulted in him not being able to do anything although his consciousness had returned, his mental power was just as weak as his body, that days exhaustion was just too great and the pain that he endured was just too great, it was an indescribable suffering, even when he thought about it now, he was still fearful, if he had to do it all over again, he was unsure if he would be able to.
Currently, his bodys weakness is at a frightening degree, there was not any mental energy he could use let alone his spiritual energy, he could only quietlyy here, and allow his body to slowly recover.
It was at this moment, Tang San felt a strong arm under his neck. With some force, the arm lifted his back up slightly, soon after, there were two extra pillows behind him propping him up.
I take it that you are awake. It is really hard to imagine what actually caused your current condition. In such a state of weakness yet still alive. If I am not wrong, you should have not have eaten in about ten days or so. Your body was also heavily injured. Even my medical skills are insufficient to determine what has happened. Since you are awake, let me feed you some things, afterwards i will give you some medicine to help you recover more quickly. Hopefully your strong life force will help pull you through. Because, I hope the people I rescue live.
He knows I am awake? Tang San was inwardly surprised. But from the other partys speech, he could tell that the person was extremely caring.
A warm object approached his mouth, Tang San did his best to open his mouth, and a spoonful of warm gruel entered his mouth, this spoonful was just right, and not at all too much.
Barely, he was able to swallow it. Tang San could clearly feel a warm feeling pass down through his esophagus into his stomach and then spread throughout his body. His originally extremely weak body, through this warm spoonful of gruel, instantly felt much better. Every single meridian in his body felt as if they were awakened by this warmth.
After eating a bowl of gruel, although Tang San desired for more, this person did not feed him.
You have not eaten in a long time, so you should not eat too much immediately. Or else, there would be detrimental effects on the body. This much is enough for now. Let me feed you some mild medicine, it might taste bad, but you must still eat it, it is good for your body.
The warm spoon once again approached his mouth, this time filled with a thick medicines smell, after taking a spoonful, Tang San feltpletely at ease. Given his knowledge towards medicine, even if he was in this state, he was still able to determine what exactly was inside this medicine that was prepared. Just as the person said, this was an extremely mild medicine, and is extremely beneficial to his recovery.
After finishing his medicine, Tang San gradually became at ease, and his body was warm, ever since that days exchange with the Deep Sea Demonic Whale, this was the first time he felt sofortable, under this warm embrace, he fell asleep.
When Tang San once again realised he was awake, his bodily condition had greatly improved. His mental energy had recovered about twenty percent, and his physical condition had improved slightly. After excessive use, his Blue Silver Emperor Right Leg Spirit Bones effect had greatly weakened. But after consuming some food and medicine, his weakened body recovered its luster, this time when he woke up, he could feel his more energy in his body, and only the meridians attached to the Eight Spider Lances on his back were in pain, other parts of him no longer felt as much pain, this time at least it was bearable.
Lightly breathing, his mental energy fused with his Mysterious Heaven Technique, allowing him to once again see his bodys condition.
The amount of energy the Eight Spier Lances could amodate was much more than he had initially thought, that day, when he had put all the absorbed energy he could into the Eight Spider Lance, all the way until he had fainted, thences had only reached about sixty percent in capacity. As such Tang Sans condition was much better as the absorbed energy was no longer more than the capacity of his Mysterious Heaven Skill.
Of course, this was only if his Mysterious Heaven Skill was in perfect condition, in actuality, along with his weakened physical state, the Mysterious Heaven Skill was also significantly weakened, all this needed time to recover. But at the very least he was now on the path to recovery.
Carefully, he activated his Mysterious Heaven Skill, at a pace less than one tenth of his original pace, ignoring all of the absorbed energy he only circted his Mysterious Heaven Skills qi.
Tang San certainly was not an impatient person, furthermore he was also an extremely clever person. In his current situation, it could be said that none of the most critical issues had been dealt with. As such, he could not excessively worry and rush, else the effects on him would be detrimental.
What felt like one cycles worth of practice used two wholes hours of work, but in this one day, he managed to regain control of his whole body. The Mysterious Heaven Skill too began to reupy most of his body.
Tang San did not rush to digest the different energy he absorbed, rather he focused on using his Mysterious Heaven Skill and his Blue Silver Emperor Right Leg Spirit Bone to recover his meridians.
Actually, even after experience immense pressure, not a single one of his meridians burst, if they had he would have been screwed. Still, his meridians all had signs of experiencing significant trauma. Under the effects of both the Mysterious Heaven Skill and Blue Silver Emperor Right Leg Spirit bone, Tang Sans meridians started to recover their flexibility and toughness.
Only afterpletely mending his meridians, did Tang San once more go into slumber. His mental power was still far from being fully recovered. And sleeping happened to be his best method of recovering mental power at the moment.
After an unknown amount of time, the sounds of footsteps woke Tang San up, he had already recovered a good amount of his perception.
Already awake? You are recovering at a really frightening pace, you should be a pretty strong Spirit Master. I have no idea what your spirit must be, such that you can have such an astounding life force and vitality. Compared to yesterday, your condition has already significantly improved. If you can, please open your eyes for me.
Slowly his eyes opened, initially, his eyesight was still slightly blurry, but with Tang Sans Purple Demon Eyes, in an instant his vision recovered.
He realised that he had been lying in a small wooden hut, the hut was not too big, only a few square meters wide. There was also barely any furniture in the hut, making it feel like it belonged to a simple fisherman living near the coast. In front of his bed stood an average looking youth. Although he looked simple, Tang San felt he was nothing but simple. Because, his face waspletely calm, with not an ounce of emotion showing. He seemed slightly older than Tang San himself, calming watching Tang San, just like his expression his voice had no fluctuation in emotion.
Thank you for saving my life. After not speaking for many days, Tang Sans voice sounded hoarse.
The youth took note of Tang Sans eyes, revealing a sliver of surprise, Seeing your pupils, your body must have recovered even faster than I had predicted. Even the most powerful Aquatic Spirit is probably no match for your resilience.
Tang San bitterly smiled as he said: No, actually my body is far from recovered. Only I practice a special eye technique, as such my eyes seem more energetic than a normal persons. May I know the name of this benefactor?
The youth indifferently said: I am Ji Xiang. You can call me this, I am no benefactor, you saved yourself. Without your own recovery power, even if I was a better doctor, I would have no way to help you. Whatsmore, your condition is something I have never seen before, even if I wanted to help you, I wouldnt know where to start from.
Tang San smilingly said: You are a good person. Regardless, you are the person who brought me back here. I owe you a life.
Ji Xiang indifferently smiled, saying: Many people owe me a life. You are not the first, probably also not thest. Enough, since you just woke up, you should not speak too much, let me bring you some food.
It was porridge one again, but significantly thicker than before, this time Ji Xiang did not restrict the amount Tang San ate, in addition to some fish floss, Tang San voraciously ate three bowl before stopping.
Only after finishing did Tang San realise, that he was already in a fresh set of clothes, although there were a few patches, the clothes were very clean.
Ji Xiang, can you give me my belt and pouch?
Hearing Tang San say these, Ji Xiang forehead let out a faint sense of disdain, but withoutments, he pulled out a cloth bag from the side of a desk, taking out the Twenty Four Moonlight Bridges and the Wishful Treasures Purse.
Tang San knows that he may have misunderstood his intentions, without exining, after receiving the two spirit tools, he forcefully drew some Spirit Power, reaching into the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse, he pulled out a Dragon Zoysia Leaf.
Seeing Tang San take out that curly green leaf, Ji Xiang somewhat taken aback asked, That is the Dragon Zoysia Leaf? You are going to eat it?
Tang San nodded his head, The conditions here are not suitable for preparing medicine, so I can only eat it like this. After bringing the leaf to his mouth, he chewed and swallowed it. This herb was exceptionally good at strengthening foundations, and was extremely good for his condition.
The disdain on Ji Xiangs face is long gone, he understood that the reason Tang San wanted his spirit tools back was not because he was afraid Ji Xiang took his stuff, rather because he wanted to eat the Dragon Zoysia Leaf to recover his body. It would appear you do not need me to concoct your medicines for you. Do you know about medicine?
Tang San nodded his head saying: I have some knowledge in medicine, but I am more well versed in poison. I cannot be considered good at medicine.
Oh, you should rest. Ji Xiang nodded towards Tang San, not waiting for his reply, he turned around and left.
Seeing his back, Tang San had a weird feeling, Tang San had a good impression on this youth, but from his gaze and expression, he could guess that his personality was definitely due to some incident in the past. But he should be a very pure person, if not he would not have so easily revealed his emotions on his face.
Dropping this, he once again focused on recovering his strength. As he wondered how the others were doing, he felt an anxiousness creep over him. Quickly he took a deep breath and stabilized his emotions. Sitting cross legged, he resumed his cultivation.
After repairing his meridians which he roused previously, his physical condition had indeed improved significantly, at this point in time cultivating the Mysterious Heaven Skill would no longer be as difficult as before.
During the cultivation process, each time the Mysterious Heaven Skill circted, his physical condition would improve, and the absorbed energy would be partially digested, filtered through the Mysterious Heaven Skill, Tang San would assimte the absorbed energy into the Mysterious Heaven Skill, while the impurities would be expelled through his breathing.
At the start, it was like the dripping of water into a bucket, an extremely slow process. The energying from the Deep Sea Demonic Whale was not something that could be so easily absorbed. But as time passed, Tang Sans Mysterious Heaven Energy became more and more vigorous and the absorbed energy supply became smaller and smaller, as the cultivation progressed, the process became smoother and smoother.
This time for cultivation, Tang San used a total of three whole days, during which Ji Xiang visited several times, each time seeing him cultivating thus leaving him alone.
Three dayster, Tang San once again opened his eyes, the weakness in his eyespletely vanished, reced with vigor.
Using three whole days, Tang San finally managed to rid his body of the amalgamate of absorbed energy, clearing out the impediments in his meridians. What surprised him was that the size of his meridians nearly doubled and his Spirit Power greatly increased. Originally he was at the sixty-sixth rank, now he was already at the sixty-seventh rank nearing the boundary of the sixty-eighth rank. ording to his calctions, once he manage to assimte all the absorbed energy in the Eight Spider Lances, he should be able to break through to the sixty-eighth rank.
The reason he had been able to so quickly jump two ranks was not only because he disregarded everything and drained energy from the Deep Sea Demonic whale, it was also the pressure Tang San faced from the Deep Sea Demonic Whale which helped to stimte his own potential. Grandmaster once mentioned, on the verge of life and death was where Spirit Masters had the best opportunity to power up. Of course one had to pass the crisis otherwise it would be for naught.
This saying also meant that in order to obtain thergest benefit, the risks were also thergest. Tang San somehow managing to barely survive was a blessing in disguise, after the sixtieth rank, jumping up a rank requires an extremelyrge amount of Spirit Power. This experience should have at least saved him a years worth of struggles.
However, if given the choice, Tang San would certainly not want to do this again. He did not believe that he would be so lucky as to survive another encounter with something as horrifying as the Deep Sea Demonic Whale.
Lightly getting off the bed, although he had not had any physical activity in awhile, he had been cultivating his whole body, so although he was slightly dizzy, the feeling he felt the most was his hunger.
Inside his Twenty-four Moonlight Bridges there was quite a lot of food, without bothering about others, he sat by the desk in the hut and started to replenish the nutrients he lost. After his body recovered, the next step for him was toe up with a n to find hispanions.
Chapter 212 — Divine Doctor Pays His Respects To Master
Chapter 212: Divine Doctor Pays His Respects To Master
After eating, Tang San stretched before walking out the wood cabin.
Just as he exited the cabin, he could see fifty six people walking in his direction. These people all seemed fairly tall, their garments all adorned purple, with somewhat fierce expressions, two of them even had bloodstains on their clothes.
Kid, who are you? Where is doctor Ji Xiang? Very quickly they had arrived nearby, one of the tall men fiercely staring at Tang San,sizing him up.
After leaving the log cabin, Tang San realised that the cabin was located not far from the beach, and it also happened to be the only log cabin here. Ahead of it was a beach, whereas behind it was arge forest. Except that it was currentlyte autumn so the green in the woods had mostly faded.
Doctor Ji Xiang is not in. Seeing these people, he was once again reminded of the conversation Dr. Ji Xiang had with another person the time he first woke up, resulting in the words Purple Pearl arising in Tang Sans mind. Could it be, this is actually the Purple Pearl Ind Haider spoke of? He had actually unexpectedly arrived at the pirates nest.
However, at the moment Tang San had already practically fully recovered, protecting himself would definitely not be a problem. Compared to the Deep Sea Demonic Whale, how could these pirates even be worth considering.
Not in? Where did he go? That burly pirate fiercely stared at Tang San revealing his impatience.
Tang San shook his head, saying: I too have no idea. Although he was currently wearing the coarse cotton shirt, his handsome face was partially obscured by his grown out beard, but his elegant disposition was something that could not be hidden.
The pirate carefully looked at Tang San before clearing his throat. Brat, where are you from? Are you a spy? While saying so, he extended his arm to grab Tang Sans cor.
At this point, a cold voice could be heard, If you want me to save your friend then stay your hand.
The pirate somewhat skillfully stopped his hand just in front of Tang Sans chest. Turning around, he saw Ji Xiang walking over while holding a small fishing basket.
Ji Xiang was shorter than Tang San, but had really wide shoulders, coldly his gaze swept past those pirates, indifferently he said: Bring the injured person forward. Youe help assist me. Thisst sentence was directed towards Tang San.
Help assist him? Tang San did not refuse, he was smart so he could immediately tell that Ji Xiang did this to help him establish a legitimate identity. Although he didnt need to, he still walked in.
Two injured pirates were ced onto the bed where Tang San was previously resting on. Of these two pirates, one had an injury on his chest, the other on his thigh, both were flesh wounds but were still fairly serious. Especially the one with the injured thigh, the main artery had already been cut apart. If not for the rope tightly constricting the blood flow, he most likely would have already died to blood loss.
The others pirates wound looked scarier, with the hilt of a dagger sticking out his right chest. Fortunately, at least it did not prate through the whole body.
Ji Xiang simple washed his wounds before walking towards the pirate with the thigh wound. Pulling out a wooden box from below the bed, he opened it and handed it it Tang San.
Whatever I ask for, you just hand it to me.
Tang San nodded his head.
In Ji Xiangs hands was a bundle of cloth, opening it revealed a variety of acupuncture needles. His fingers were very long and at the same time very stable. Consecutively piercing seven acupuncture needles into the thigh of the pirate.
Tang San could tell that Ji Xiang was currently stemming the blood flow to this pirates leg. Although Tang San did not recognise those acupuncture points, he could see the points all correctly help to stem the bloodflow. Afterpleting this, he carefully loosened the rope tightly bound to that pirates thigh.
With a pssht sound, some fresh blood spurted out from the wound, of the seven acupuncture needles Ji Xiang inserted, three had been shot back out.
Ji Xiangs expression changed. He understood that this persons thigh had been bound for too long, and the blood pressure had be too high. Under these circumstances, he wanted to re-tie the rope and re-insert the acupuncture needles after the blood pressure had been released. However, a long arm found its way over, only seeing a sh, that hand hand already tapped a few acupuncture points on the pirates thigh. The blood flowing out of the wound instantly ceasing.
Ji Xiangs eyes widened, turning his head to look at Tang San, Tang San just smilingly nodded at him.
Ji Xiangs following treatment procedure let tang San broaden his horizons. He used slender hair-like needles to suture the cut artery, then joining the muscle and skin together as well, each stitch extremely precise. Which can only be described as having a godly technique.
Tang San could tell, that small needle was Ji Xians Spirit Tool, however, he had not the slightest bit of Spirit Power.
Innate zero Spirit Power, trash amongst trash. No matter the spirit tool, a person with zero innate Spirit Power was someone who could never increase his Spirit Power through cultivation. No wonder his expression was so dull, zero Innate Spirit power and his Innate Full Spirit Power were two extremes, when he was young, he definitely was looked down upon.
However, Ji Xiangs medical skills was the most superb Tang San had seen since he came to this world. The other pirates treatment was even more of an eye-opener for Tang San. Ji Xiang operated on him, structuring his lungs in one go, taking only two hours for the entire procedure.
After the surgery wasplete, Ji Xiang revealed a satisfied expression. As if treating people was his favourite thing to do.
The originally haughty pirates standing by the side, did not even dare to act proud, their gaze towards Ji Xiang and Tang San now was one filled with respect. Even the pirate who previously wanted to act against Tang San not had a look of gratitude on his face.
After the surgery wasplete, Ji Xiang stood up and said a few words to those pirates: For the one with the leg injury, you can carry him away. However, the other one will have to stay here for observation. After operating his chest, it is easy for it to be infected, I still need to mix some medicine for him. His operation today was much more rxing that usual, because of Tang San. Tang San stopping the blood flow with his acupuncture techniques had allowed him to work without having to use his acupuncture needles further, saving him time and effort.
Dr. Ji Xiang, thank you for saving my younger brother. The burly pirate fell on his knees with a thud, heavily kowtowing thrice to Ji Xiang. Apparently, the one stabbed in the chest was his younger brother.
Ji Xiang did not did not hold back, If you want to thank me, then the next time youe back, help me gather some medicinal herbs.
Definitely, definitely. The burly pirate stood up, no longer having that fierce attitude towards Tang San. Brother, I apologise for what happened earlier. My younger brother was injured and I was impatient. Next time if we have the chance, let me treat you to a drink.
Tang San was momentarily stunned, the impression left on him by Haiders gang was not good, but this pirates actions was surprisingly forthright instead.
After they all already left, Ji Xiang was silently tidying up the room while chatting with Tang San: You should have been able to tell that they were pirates. But pirates are still human, also not all of them are vile people. This is also the reason I am willing to stay behind here.
Tang San replied: Is this Purple Pearl Ind?
Ji Xiang nodded. You know about the Purple Pearl?
Tang San bitterly smiled, saying: Mypanions and I ended up falling into the ocean due to the Purple Pearl pirates. If not for you saving me, I would probably already be dead.
Hearing Tang Sans words, Ji Xiang slowly straightened his back, seeing Tang Sans expression turn strange he asked, That should mean you were an aristocrat? The Purple Pearl only targets aristocrats, normal fishermen only have to pay a small sea tax and they would be fine.
Tang San smilingly said: It is as you said, pirates are not all bad people, could it be aristocrats are all bad people?
Ji Xiang was stunned, looking at Tang San, he could note up with a way to reply him.
Tang San turned around and looked outside, In this world, the victors are king, while the losers are bandits. The difference between good people and bad ones is also the same. Can you update me on the situation here?
Ji Xiang no longer tidied up the room, instead he walk to Tang Sans back, for some unknown reason he felt that there was a strange charming from this revived person. An irresistible charm, every word that he said seemed to follow a unique melody.
Perhaps you are right, there may be good people amongst the aristocrats. These years, the purple pearl have been robbing from the rich and giving to the poor. While struggling to survive, they also share the wealth they stone with the vast majority of poor fishing viges. This is the reason I choose to stay behind. I am the Purple Pearl Pirate groups only doctor.
Tang San turned around, looking at Ji Xiang up close. Without continuing on the previous conversation, he asked: Are you willing to learn the technique I used to stop his blood flow?
Ji Xiang was briefly stunned, his calm demeanor suddenly be dim, I cannot learn it, your method requires spirit power, if I had spirit power, even just using my needles, I can do the same thing to stem the blood flow.
Tang San lightly smiled, saying something that made Ji Xiang unable to keep his calm, What if I can allow you to have Spirit Power?
Wha-what did you say? the shocked Ji Xiang stared at Tang San, even if he was a calm person, he was after all just a seventeen year old youth. Since the time he was a child, because of the fact that he had no Spirit Power, he had to experience a lot of pain and grievances. Oh how he longed to have Spirit Power! Even though he had medical skills others could not even hope to attain, he very clearly knew that if he had Spirit Power, he would once more be able to make a breakthrough in his medical skills. Whatsmore, the fact that having Spirit Power was something he had been dreaming off since he was a child.
Tang San said: I have a special cultivation technique, although it may notpletely be suited for you. At the very least, I believe that it will allow you to be a Spirit Master.
Although Ji Xing is considerably more mature than others the same age, but after hearing Tang Sans words, he was unable to contain his excitement. This calm eyes letting out a hint of longing.
Tang San said after pondering: I can teach you that acupuncture technique as repayment for saving my life. However, the cultivation technique belongs to the Tang Sect. I dont have the right to privately teach it to you. Ji Xiang, are you willing to ept me as your master?
Ji Xiang was stunned once more, take him as teacher? Tang Sans words were very straightforward, in Tang Sans eyes also did not have any hint of ulterior motive. After hesitating for a while, he asked: If you are really able to make me a Spirit Master, I agree. Only, I am already seventeen, can I really be a Spirit Master? regardless, this was perhaps his only chance at bing a Spirit Master in this life.
Tang San calmly smiled, I am eighty percent sure, are you willing to give it a try?
Ji Xiang took a deep breath before falling to his knees in front of Tang San, forcefully, he kowtowed thrice, Master. He did not want to give up this opportunity, although he knew that after taking Tang San as master. From now on he would have to follow his instructions. However if he gave up on this chance, then he would regret it for the rest of his life.
After epting Ji Xiangs kowtows, he helped him up from the floor. Admittedly you are slightly old, but if you were to work hard, you will still be aplished. Here swallow this.
Reaching into his Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, he withdrew apletely golden ginseng and gave it to Ji Xiang. As a doctor, Ji Xiang naturally recognized it, surprised he said. Ten Thousand Year Old Emperor Ginseng?
Tang San nodded his head, saying: Time is pressing, and I have other things I need to do, so I dont have the time to refine this into a pill. Let me help you prepare a strong cultivation base, alongside its strengthening qualities, it will help you cultivate in the future with half the effort and double the results.
At this point, Ji Xiang no longer doubted Tang Sans words. The Ten Thousand Year Old Emperor Ginseng was not something that people were able to so easily take out. It was a priceless treasure!
In Tang Sans eyes, the value of the Ten Thousand Year Old Emperor Ginseng was limited, and had practically no use for him. Compared to the Blood Crystal Dragon Ginseng and the Ten Thousand Year Old Ninth Grade Ginseng King, this Ten Thousand Year Old Emperor Ginseng was far too inferior. But for someone like Ji Xiang, it was perfectly suitable for him.
Ji Xiang ate it extremely carefully, using his nails he punctured the surface of the ginseng, then gently sucking it from that hole. Quickly, all that remained of the Ten Thousand Year Old Emperor Ginseng was its exterior husk, the essence inside all absorbed into Ji Xiang. Ji Xiang carefully put away the surplus husk, after all it could still be refined into many valuable medicines.
Sit. Tang San pressed down Ji Xiangs shoulder. Although the Ten Thousand Year Old Emperor Ginseng was not a divine herb, it was still not something normal people could absorb. Normal people after eating it would not be over nourished and their blood vessels would burst killing them. Of course, Ji Xiang did not think that Tang San was after his life, afterall who would use this kind of priceless herb to kill a simple doctor like himself.
In the time it took for him to sit down, Ji Xiangs face already turnedpletely red, clearly the Ten Thousand Year Old Emperor Ginsengs effects were horrifying.
Simrly, Tang San sat cross-legged behind Ji Xiang, Defend the dantian. Try to feel the spirit power I am channeling in your body, remember the path it takes.
While saying that, he pressed both his palms on Ji Xiangs back, Ji Xiang could feel a clear energy current flooding into his body. The Ten Thousand Year Old Emperor Ginsengs extremely hot sensation immediately felt more affable.
Under the guidance of Tang Sans Mysterious Heaven Skill. The Ten Thousand Year Old Emperor Ginsengs essence waspletely absorbed, and was circting along with the Mysterious Heaven Skill.
A drop of water shall be returned with a gushing spring. As gratitude for saving his life, Tang San had already decided to take Ji Xiang as his disciple, truly he had no other motive. Only wishing to repay his debt of having his life saved. He was ready to teach his Mysterious Heaven Skill for the first time. If not for this reason, he would not have needed to have Ji Xiang take him as his master. Tang Sect teachings could never be leaked out, that was an ideal long since ingrained in Tang Sans heart.
As such, Tang San currently helping Ji Xiang circte his qi was not for something as simple as helping him absorb the medicinal properties of the herb. He actually had three objectives, the first was to help him absorb the medicine, and help him solidify his cultivation. The second was to allow Ji Xiang to feel the Mysterious Heaven Skills cirction path, then let him practice ording to this method. The third point was to draw support from the medicine to help Ji Xiang clear his eight extraordinary meridians. This way, he could alleviate the detriments for starting his cultivation at such an age.
As a person practiced in the field of medicine, when he felt his first meridian clear, he understood Tang Sans intention. After all even with the help of the Ten Thousand Year Old Emperor Ginseng, to clear the meridians of someone else also requiredrge amounts of Spirit Power. When Tang San was helping him clear his meridians, Ji Xiangs heart had finally truly epted Tang San as a teacher.
After the first meridian was opened, Ji Xiang felt the internal qi flowing within him grow significantly, the speed which Tang San circted his Mysterious Heaven Skill also increasing. Just as he thought it was going to end, Tang San already started attacking the second meridian.
Teachers Spirit Power was so powerful? Ji Xiang steadily guarded his heart, while he was memorising the route of cirction for the Mysterious Heaven Skill, he all the while was shocked. Although when he rescued Tang San, Tang San was dishevelled and dirty but he looked no more than twenty or so years old. This was also the reason he hesitated when Tang San wanted to take him as his disciple. To him, Tang San was at most a Spirit Elder, most likely just a Spirit Grandmaster. However, currently Tang Sans spirit power felt like the ocean waves, endlessly flowing. The Spirit Power never weakening the slightest, each cirction just right. Precisely within the eptable amounts for his body. With regards to the control of Spirit Power, it was simply amazing. This refreshing Spirit Power flowing through his meridians gave him an inexplicablefort.
Time passed second by second, minute by minute. Tang San was surrounded by thick steam, his body had just recovered, so the huge expenditure of spirit power along with the precise control put a fairly huge strain on his body. But his eight meridians were long since cleared, so his Spirit Power recovery rate was much higher than normal Spirit Masters. Having just recently recovered, helping Ji Xiang clear his meridians was just like helping himself cultivate. His meridians were also being restored as he unceasingly circted the Mysterious Heaven Skill.
Finally, thest meridian was cleared. Tang San executed thirteen consecutive palm strikes on Ji Xiangs back. A low but majestic voice resounded by Ji Xiangs ears, Dont make anyints and practice ording to the path I showed you just now.
Ji Xian indeed did not make any noise, the Ten Thousand Year Old Emperor Ginseng and the cleared meridians had an amplifying effect, allowing him to bepletely able to control Spirit Power to start cultivating. That fleeting wonderful feeling made it such that even if he could give up now, he wouldnt be willing to.
Tang San too re-entered a state of cultivation. Having to recover the Spirit Power he had expended, also allowed him to start to clear the absorbed energy in the Eight Spider Lances before otherplications could ur.
A whole day passed like this, only on the morning of the second day, did moans from the bed startle the two of them awake.
Tang San slowly opened his eyes, while Ji Xiang had already finished and gotten up, respectfully he stood beside Tang San, Master. He definitely understood the amount of help Tang Sang gave him. At this point in time, he was able to clearly feel the world surrounding him feel different. Everything appearing more vibrant, his eyes clearer than ever before, thefort within his body bringing to a never before level of euphoria.
Tang San smilingly said: Actually you are very talented. After I cleared your meridians, your training will be much easier. However, if you want to achieve greatness you still have to work hard. Even if you were more talented, if you dont work hard you would never amount to much.
Understood. Ji Xiang honestly agreed.
He should need to change his medicine. Tang San pointed at the injured person, Ji Xiang hurriedly nodded, honestly speaking yesterdays incident already made him forget about this person before him.
After changing his medicine and feeding him some food. Ji Xiang went to prepare some food for Tang San and himself, the master disciple duo eating and chatting at the same time.
Master, what level of spirit master are you? The Purple Pearl Pirate Group has many Spirit Masters. But, the feeling you give off is very different from them. Ji Xiangpletely lost his indifferent attitude towards Tang San leaving him only with respect and reverence.
To be able to help someone with zero innate spirit power be a Spirit Master, such an amazing ability was something he at least had never heard of.
Tang San smilingly said: Eventually you will know. Why dont you tell me about your current condition now instead. How does it feel? You memorised the circting route right?
Ji Xiang nodded his head, saying: I have remembered it, but no matter how i cultivate, my spirit power does not feel to have increased the slightest, is it because I have been cultivating for too short a period?
Tang Sanughingly said: It would be strange if you could feel your cultivation rise further. Did you not know that after reaching a certain level of cultivation Spirit Masters require a Spirit Ring before they can continue to cultivate?
Ji Xiangs originally stable hand trembled and he fishing basket he held in his hands fell onto the table, Yo-you are saying
Tang San nodded his head, saying: If after eating a Ten Thousand Year Old Emperor Ginseng, and after I helped you clear your eight meridians, it was still insufficient to help fill you up with Spirit Power then wouldnt my effort yesterday be all for naught? Now you need to obtain your first Spirit Ring before you can continue to cultivate. If my guess is correct, your current Spirit Rank is at least of the fifteenth rank. Of course, you will need to obtain a Spirit Ring before it can manifest.
Ji Xiang stared at Tang San a good long while before he spoke, Master, you are too amazing. I had never heard of someone with innate zero spirit power being able to cultivate.
Tang San bitterly smiled: This technique is special, only people who have some innate spirit power or people who started when they are young are able to cultivate it. However, I dont have that many Ten Thousand Year Old Emperor Ginsengs, so just treat yourself as an exceptional case.
Ji Xiang spoke his heartfelt words: Thank you, Master.
Tang San hesitated before asking: Ji Xiang, are you familiar with the Purple Pearl pirate groups leader?
Ji Xiang nodded his head, saying: I guess it can be considered familiar. I am the only doctor here and have treated many pirates before. So i could be said to be familiar with them. Master, do you want to see this Purple Pearl leader?
Tang San nodded his head, This time when I came out to sea I was in a group of eight, however because we ran into a powerful Oceanic Spirit Beast we got separated. If it is possible, I am thinking of asking the Purple Pearl Pirate Group to help me search for them, I am willing to pay a high price. Consider it something like hiring them.
Ji Xing thought for awhile before saying: It should be possible. I will bring you to see them. However, it would be better if you first washed up.
After a simple washing up, Tang San changed into one of his own white long gowns,bed his hair and shaved off his beard, revealing his original look which would even daze other males. Tang Sans appearance and disposition, was something the pirates here cannotpare to. In particr his calm elegant demeanor, made it hard for other to not feel inferior to him.
Walking out of the wooden hut, Ji Xiang brought Tang San towards the interior of Purple Pearl Ind. While walking Ji Xiang asked: Master, Purple Pearl Ind has over three thousand pirates, of which about one thousand five hundred of them have fighting capabilities, including about two hundred spirit masters, of which the strongest is the leader of the purple Pearl, a sixty eighth rank Spirit Emperor. They have about 40 boats in total, thergest ship the Purple Pearl can hold about five hundred pirates. It is the leaders personal regiment and is quite famous in the waters here.
After having fully recovered, Tang San was worried about the safety of his fellowpanions, firstly, none of them could swim. In the vast ocean, given their strength as Spirit Masters, staying alive should not be a problem, but if they were to run into ocean Spirit Beats then they would be in trouble. Before they lost consciousness, he clearly remembered Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhu Qing was seriously injured. As for the rest of them, only fatty had somebat powers.
Tang San had decided, after meeting the Purple Pearl Pirate Groups leader, regardless of the price he had to pay, he needed their help. Over ten days had passed, all he could do was to pray that the others were safe.
After passing through a dense forest,rge houses appeared before him. From the look of things, this seemed to be a fairlyrge vige. The houses were all made of wood. Surrounded by the dense wood, it was a very good choice of location to build. Typhoons weremon near the seas so the trees made good cover, helping reduce the amount of force the vige had to withstand.
The entire vige did not have any protective measures, but since Ji Xiang has already brought him here, it resulted in him being unable to not let out a puzzled mumble, What is going on? What celebrations are going on? Normally only during the new years do the houses all hang out the purplenterns.
Only now did Tang San realise, by the doors of every single house were two purplenterns, just that it was daytime and thenterns were not lit yet.
Regarding this, Tang San would not care, he only cared whether he was able to convince the Purple Pearl Pirates to help him search for hisrades.
As the two of them prepared to enter the vige, they were greeted by a burly pirate which happened to also be the one they had previously met. Upon seeing Ji Xiang and Tang San, he was pleasantly surprised and rushed forth to receive them.
Doctor Ji Xiang, how are you? Is my younger brother doing fine?
Ji Xiang replied: He is fine, after using the medicine, there were no negative reactions, his condition is also stable. However, he still needs rest, in about two more days you should be able to go pick him up and bring him back home.
The burly pirate heaved a sigh of relief as he said: Thats good, I must really thank you, if not for you, I would have lost a younger brother, I really dont know how I can thank you. Don''t worry, the medicines you want, I promise I will bring it back for you the next time I go out to sea. This time what did youe for?
Ji Xiang replied: We are here to see the leader. Oh thats right, why are all the purplenterns out? What''s the joyous asion today?
The burly pirate smacked his forehead, smiling he said: Ah my bad, I was busy with the matters regarding my younger brother yesterday that I forgot to tell you about today. Today is a joyous day for the leader! Tonight we will be holding a joyous celebration.
Ji Xiang was stunned as hisplexion turned strange, Leader is going to get married? Who dares?
The burly pirate jumped as he hurriedly signaled for him to keep quiet, Shhh, dont let the leader hear what you said, or else it would be troublesome. Its not getting married, its being married. Our leader saying till here, he suddenly awkwardly coughed, seeing people passing through not far away, he hurriedly said: ll go to divine doctors ce to see my little brother, you will understand after you see the leader.
After hearing Ji Xiang and the pirates conversation, Tang San could not help but furrow his brows, if the Purple Pearl Pirate Captain was going to get married, then would he still be willing to go help him rescue people?
After walking into the vige, all the way along the path, regardless of who it was almost all of them woulde up to pay their greetings, showing that although Ji Xiang was young he clearly did not have a simple status in this Purple Pearl Pirate Group. And the people who received his kindness was not few.
After walking to the center of the vige, Ji Xiang pointed towards an extraordinarily tall wooden house: That is the group leaders residence.
Tang San looked towards the direction Ji Xiangs finger pointed at, in the next moment, he froze as he stopped his footsteps. Ji Xiang could clearly hear the sounds of cracklinging from behind him. As he turned around to look, he discovered that Tang Sans eyes both emitted a purple gold radiance, an intense killing aura also coalesced fully in the air three feet within him. The overbearing and tyrannical pressure almost made Ji Xiang copse there, uncontrobly he walked a few steps back.
Amazed, Ji Xiang followed the trajectory Tang Sans eyes were gazing in, seeing that inside the wooden hut, there were six people tied to poles, their appearances unclear but from how ruined their clothes were, they clearly were in bad shape.
Ji Xiang could not clearly see, but Tang San could. These six people were precisely the missingrades he was looking for. Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing, Oscar, Ning Rongrong, Ma Hongjun and thest Bai Chenxiang, missing only Xiao Wu. The six of them were bound torge shackles on a wooden stake, their auras weak, and in terrible physical state.
Seeing this, how could Tang San not get angry? A low roar emerged from Tang Sans mouth eventually reverberating to the heavens. The unrestricted tyrannical energy surging out from him, his clothes shatter in the back as the Eight Spider Lances burst forth.
Jji Xiang felt that Tang San suddenly changed into a different person, over bearing, evil and murderous. Without asking he could guess that those six people bound were people rted to master. Quickly he said, Master, you-
The Eight Spider Lances stabbing into the ground, without waiting for Ji Xiang to finish his speech, Tang San had already rushed forward like a cannon, bringing that roar with him to the wooden hut.
Hearing Tang Sans voice, the six people bundled to the stake raised their heads, their spirit partially restored a ray of hope appearing in their tears as they fell.
With a sh of light, Tang San practically instantly arrived by their sides, the Eight Spider Lances fiercely stabbing into the chains shattering them causing the Shrek Five devils and Bai Chen Xiang to fall to the ground panting for breath.
Tang San struck the wall in front of the house a single time, the strength of the strike shook the wall directly shattering it into pieces and sent them flying.
From his roar till he destroyed the wall with his fist, only an extremely short time had passed, but Tang Sans anger had reached its limit, regardless of how much this Ji Xiang had praised the Purple Pearl Pirate Group, having injured hispanions. They were definitely his enemy.
Through the busted wall, Tang San saw another thing that only made his rage soar. Wearing a long purple gown, with a medium build was sitting back towards them, and in his embrace the constantly struggling person wearing the Wishful Eight Treasures Soft Armour, Xiao Wu.
Chapter 213 — Scorching Hot Purple Pearl
Chapter 213: Scorching Hot Purple Pearl
Abruptly seeing a purple robed person in the wooden house holding a struggling Xiao Wu, the raging fury in Tang Sans eyes became ice cold red light, Die.Suddenly sweeping forward, the Eight Spider Lances on his back extended. Even though he didnt release any spirit abilities, this moment his speed rose to the peak with his Blue Silver Emperor Right Leg Bone, directly charging at that purple figure.
Not actually using spirit abilities was because Tang San was afraid of hurting Xiao Wu, but the fury in his heart was already at its limit. No matter what, he had to dismember this person who dared touch Xiao Wu.
That purple robed person also reacted very quickly to the noise. At the same time as Tang San thrust forward, his body swiftly twisted like a swimming fish. With just one dodge, he brought Xiao Wu to slip five meters away, just evading Tang Sans thrust.
But who was Tang San? In his extreme anger, his full potential was already roused. The bottom right Eight Spider Lance heavily whipped the ground, the lowest left stuck into the ground to act as support, making him spin arge circuit in midair, letting him once again reach the purple robed person without the slightest loss of momentum.
The Eight Spider Lances thrust straight towards the opponents body. This time, Tang San was using his full strength, as fast as lightning.
Even though that purple robed person was also a Spirit Master, in such a short time, Tang San basically didnt give him the chance to react. The Eight Spider Lances were already in front of him.
Facing a life or death crisis, that purple robed person did something that left Tang San a bit puzzled. He suddenly pushed, sending Xiao Wus body away tond on a bed to the side. Himself without enough time to dodge, he suddenly raised his right leg and kicked straight at Tang Sans chest, textbook forcing the enemy to save himself first.
Unfortunately, even though his reactions were fast, it was still a bitckingpared to Tang San. That kick seemed like it would force the enemy to guard, and it was moreover a very long leg, but unfortunately, Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances were even longer, how could that leg measure up to three meters?
Just as at least four Eight Spider Lances were about to skewer that purple robed persons body, Tang San also finally saw his appearance. With this one look at the counterpart, the red in his eyes couldnt help dulling a bit, the attack also slowing by half a beat.
Appearing in front of him wasnt any boorish man or ferocious pirate, but rather a well proportioned woman. Seemingly twenty seven or eight, extremely beautiful, high nose, big eyes, short purple hair that looked neat and orderly, flourishing with heroic spirit. Right now a pair of beautiful purple eyes were looking at Tang San, filled with shock.
Woman? This was Purple Pearl? It was because of these two realizations that Tang Sans movements slowed. That Purple Pearl also really was outstanding, suddenly sensing the opponents bitterly desperate aura, as the forward attack slowed, she drew on the momentum of the right leg kick to spin a full turn in midair. In the middle of the flip, she shed her robe and threw it at Tang San, using this momentum to retreat.
Discovering the opponent was a woman, the grievance in Tang Sans heart was immediately alleviated a lot, and didnt keep pursuing her. In a sh, he reached Xiao Wus side, he pulled her lovely body into his embrace with one hand, throwing out a robe from the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, bundling her up.
Xiao Wus soulless body originally seemed a bit flustered, and abruptly sensing Tang Sans aura, she couldnt help uttering a moan, holding tightly to Tang Sans waist and refusing to let go, her chest heaving violently. Clearly she had suffered no small shock.
Tang San temporarily let off the opponent, but the opponent had no intention of letting him off.
As captain of the Purple Pearl pirate fleet, Purple Pearl could also be considered having moved unhindered through this part of the sea for more than a decade. Had she ever been in such a difficult situation? Having almost met her destiny at Tang Sans attack, this corgeous captain immediately grew furious.
Who? You dare act like this in my Purple Pearl pirate group?From Purple Pearls angle, she could only see Tang Sans long blue hair, the hair hiding his face, and Tang San had lowered his head to look at Xiao Wu. Only those barbed, vicious Eight Spider Lances on his back secretly shocked captain Purple Pearl. Subconsciously she urged her spirit power, releasing her spirit.
Sensing the fright Xiao Wu had endured, Tang Sans fury exploded once again. Thinking of hisrades being imprisoned outside, he slowly raised his head, his voice cold: Ivee to kill you. Not just you, I will not leave even a chicken or dog alive among your Purple Pearl pirates.
When Purple Pearl saw Tang San raise his head, she also couldnt help staring for a moment. In her eyes Tang Sans forehead was rounded, nose straight and jaw square, a handsome face filled with ice cold killing intent, purple golden light pulsing in a pair of blue eyes. But this aura brimming with killing intent had a somewhat graceful temperament, each movement seemed elegantly casual. Ever since she was born, this was the first time Purple Pearl had seen someone like this.
Of course, Purple Pearls immunity to handsome men was also far stronger than ordinary women. Her sexual orientation originally wasnt ordinary, or she wouldnt have wanted to marry a woman.
I want to see just how youll destroy our Purple Pearl pirates. Get out of here. As she spoke, Purple Pearl retreated explosively, already dodging out of the wooden house. Tang San felt a burst of fright, he was afraid the opponent would take it out on the other Shrek five devils. Carrying Xiao Wu he also couldnt easily use teleportation. Right foot stomping on the ground, he hurriedly chased after.
Purple Pearl didnt have any intent of troubling the Shrek five devils or Bai Chenxiang, she stopped at the end of the open space in front of the wooden house. By now, her spirit was already released, her body distorting slightly, her whole person seeming to soften, a deathly still aura filling her eyes, her skin covered with ayer of gray blue little scales.
Serpent. Seeing her physical changes, Tang Sans first guessed that her spirit was certainly rted to serpents. However, notmon serpents, it should be a sea serpent spirit.
Two yellow, two purple, two ck, six ideal spirit rings appeared around Purple Pearl. Even though Tang San guessed that this Purple Pearl was a bit older than she seemed on the surface, from her spirit rings and the sixty eighth rank spirit power Ji Xiang mentioned, this womans strength really was out of the ordinary.
But so what? Sea serpents were very poisonous? They were still snakes. Tang Sans figure shed, handing over Xiao Wu to Ning Rongrong who was still copsed on the ground, unable to sit up. With a sh, he was already in front of Purple Pearl. Textbook first catching the king to capture thieves. There were several thousand enemies here, and even more two hundred Spirit Masters. Relying on just his own strength it might not be possible to charge out. As long as he caught Purple Pearl, it would be a lot easier to open a way.
In midair, Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor spirit abruptly burst out. Six spirit rings practically shot out from within him. Yellow, yellow, purple, ck, ck, red, the terrifying spirit ring colors made Purple Pearls heart tremble. The next instant, a circle of white light abruptly burst from Tang San.
When confronting the enemy, Tang San would never hold back. As he approached, he released his Deathgod Domain.
Ever since gaining someprehension of the Deathgod Domain under Sword Douluos pressure, the might of this domain had also be even greater, mainly reflected in control. Within the its range, Tang San was now able to at will focus or scatter the effect of the Deathgod Domain. Now confronting only one opponent, he naturally condensed all his murderous spirit on Purple Pearl. Deathgod Assault instantly erupted.
Purple Pearl only felt her whole body abruptly grow cold, an iparable ice cold aura breaking into her mind like a sharp dagger, but this power was somehow incorporeal. As her body grew cold, fear welled up involuntarily, and she subconsciously retreated, fighting spirit diminishing. Deathgod Domains weakening effect instantly appeared, and moreover, along with the might of the Deathgod Domain growing stronger, the ice cold killing intent also made Purple Pearls body react a lot slower. Of her original strength, she actually couldnt disy more than seventy percent.
Yellow green light appeared out of nowhere, taking the form of a great in midair and enveloping the slowed Purple Pearl. Just as Purple Pearl wanted to take advantage of her spirits special nature to dodge, suddenly, sixteen strands of blue silver emperor rushed out of the ground, turning into a cage and rigidly containing her within. Under therge, inside the cage, Purple Pearl was shocked to discover that she basically had no way to dodge, and forcibly blocking wasnt her forte.
Glittering golden light appeared on Tang Sans right arm. After the two great restraint abilities contained the opponent, the golden light of the Blue Silver Overlord Spear spread along his arm, directly touching Purple Pearls ample chest. And by now, the tremendous noise here had attractedrge numbers of pirates to converge here.
Master, dont.
Third brother, dont kill her.
Two voices echoed practically simultaneously, and Tang Sans Blue Silver Overlord Spear halted just in the deep ravine between Purple Pearls breasts, the spear sharp aura preventing Purple Pearl from even speaking.
Indeed, Purple Pearls strength was indeed quite good. In the Spirit Emperor level she also counted as an expert. However, she had encountered Tang San, a man who dared skip levels to challenge Spirit Douluo.
If it was in the sea, perhaps Purple Pearl could rely on the nature as sea Spirit Master to contend with Tang San, but here onnd, even though their spirit power levels were simr, in strength andbat experience, how could Purple Pearl be Tang Sans opponent? Starting from the moment Tang San broke the wall with, her imposing manner was alreadypletely at a disadvantage. And now was even more hopeless.
The one shouting master was naturally Ju Xiang, rushing over with an anxious expression.
A strand of Blue Silver Emperor floated up, twisting around Ji Xiang. Pulling him over next to him, the light in Tang Sans eyes radiated power, sweeping his gaze across the wantonly cursing pirates all around, coldly saying: Whoever speaks rudely again, or takes one step forward, dont me me for being impolite.
The pirates immediately quieted down, looking at Tang San one by one, their gazes filled with anger.
This was still the first time Ji Xiang had seen Tang Sans strength. Seeing Tang Sans six spirit rings, especially the red one, it was difficult to describe his shock. As far as he knew, even though Purple Pearl wasntpletely overwhelming, she was still strongest on the ind. Purple Pearls real age was thirty five, clearly a lot older than Tang San, but in just this short order, the powerful purple Pearl was already broken in the hands of his equally Spirit Emperor ranked master. Besides worry, Ji Xiang was also a bit proud.
Master, dont attack, captain Purple Pearl isnt a bad person.Ji Xiang anxiously said to Tang San.
Tang San gazed at Ji Xiang, then again looking at hisrades,These are therades I was looking for, she isnt a bad person? Dont tell me you didnt see the circumstances of my friends just now? She, a woman, wants to take a wife? The one she wanted to marry is your masters wife.
Third brother, dont attack, hes right, this captain isnt bad. This time the voice didnte from Ji Xiang, but rather from the ground, just strenuously sitting up, Ma Hongjun.
Eh?Tang San looked somewhat shocked at Ma Hongjun. Right now Xiao Wu was dully sitting there, besides Ma Hongjun, the others all seemed to be unconscious.
Seven strands of Blue Silver Emperor stretched out simultaneously, each wrapping around one of the seven, bringing them over to his side.
Fatty, whats going on here?Tang San looked at the pale and faintly blue Ma Hongjun, his brows creasing. Through his Blue Silver Emperor, he could clearly sense that, besides Xiao Wu, each of them was very weak. Ma Hongjun was a bit better, he could still manage to stay conscious. The six weak people all had one thing inmon, their bodies were cold as ice.
Ma Hongjun managed to look at Tang San, forcing out:The captain tied us up outside in order to let the sun shine on us, we have to stand on both feet to leech the cold poison from the heart. Finished saying this, Ma Hongjuns head fell askew, also unconscious.
Tang San couldnt help feeling a burst of doubt, withdrawing the Blue Silver Overlord Spear on his arm. In a low voice he asked Purple Pearl: You really did it in order to help them?
Help farts, Im torturing them. If you have the skill then kill me, go on! Attack. If you dont dare youre a turtle bastard. Come on!Tang Sans oppression gone, Purple Pearls couldnt keep from cursing with her bellyful of choked back anger. As a pirate fleet captain, her forceful explosion made the surrounding pirates expressions look a bit strange.
As she spoke, the no longer suppressed Purple Pearl still nned on releasing her spirit abilities to make a fight of it.
In terms of appearance, Purple Pearl was definitely second to none on this ind, but her explosive temper was also equally second to none. Her subordinates always trembled with fear around her, who dared provoke her?
Tang San was also cursed by her like this, only, having heard what Ma Hongjun had to said, his mood had already cooled down a lot. Having experienced such winds and waves, now being sure his lover andrades were fine, that wise and farsighted calm Tang San returned again.
The Blue Silver Overlord Spear rose again, that spear sharp aura forcefully interrupting Purple Pearls attempts to release her spirit abilities. Of course, Purple Pearl couldnt say anything else. Even though she told Tang San to attack, she still didnt have the courage to actually go up against that spear sharp Blue Silver Overlord Spear.
His ears pure and peaceful, Tang San turned his gaze to the surrounding pirates,Who can tell me how myrades ended up here, and what happened next? Ill count to three, and if nobody answers, I will kill your captain.
The ice cold Deathgod Domain spread once again. Of course, this time it wasnt in order to attack, but rather to use the Deathgod Domains overwhelming murderous aura to tell the surrounding pirates that he wasnt joking.
Before Tang San could start counting, an aged pirate already stepped forward, eagerly saying:Dont attack, I know whats going on here.
Tang San gazed coldly at him, and this elderly pirate didnt dare be neglectful, recounting what had happened.
Originally, after everyone had been knocked flying by the Deep Sea Demon Whale that day, theyd fallen into the ocean far away. Even though the Deep Sea Demon Whale couldnt pursue, they were still knocked unconscious. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing were also injured.
Once they woke up, theyd already been scattered by the sea. Not one of them could swim, but some could fly. Once the rtively healthy Ma Hongjun woke up, he immediately took to the air and started searching for the others. With great difficulty he found them, and everyone gathered together, managing to stay afloat by taking out some buoyant items. Ma Hongjuns spirit power was alsorgely exhausted because of the search. Everyones condition was severelycking, and it was Xiao Wu, having eaten the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng and Yearning Heartbroken Red whose condition was the best.
Time passed day by day, and even though they carried food in their spirit tools, drifting in sea water day after day, being unable to swim but having to wrestle with the waves all day, they basically had no chance to rest, and they also had to look after the injured Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing. Everyones condition worsened by the day, and they could only hope to run into a fishing boat.
Because of the attack that day and losing Tang San who had the Dragon Abyss Boat, they were unable to save themselves.
By the tenth day, even with their Spirit Master physique they couldnt persevere, but they had the misfortune of meeting a spirit beast. A ten thousand year level spirit beast.
If it was onnd and at full health, even Oscar could rely on the clone mirror image sausage to deal with a ten thousand year spirit beast. But, this was the ocean, and every one of them was so weak. Even though they ultimately managed to cooperate and kill that spirit beast, they were still injured. Not long after, everyone discovered that the ten thousand year spirit beast was venomous, and they were all infected by a kind of special cold poison. Even Ma Hongjuns phoenix mes couldnt dissolve the cold poison.
Oscars little sausages could only retard its progress, but not remove the poison. Among the seven, only the one they always protected, Xiao Wu, was alright.
Just at this extremely critical moment, they met the Purple Pearl. The pirates on the Purple Pearl saved them, and brought them back to Purple Pearl ind. After inspection, these pirates, familiar with the sea, discovered that everyone had a kind of special cold poison. Such a poison couldnt be treated by medicine, but it also wouldnt kill people. That ten thousand year spirit beast they had met was the same as Purple Pearls spirit, called Sea Viper, but Purple Pearl couldnt detoxify them either, they had to endure under the sun for three days and the toxin would automatically break down. Moreover, in these three days they couldnt eat anything, only drink a bit of water, then stand up, and the cold poison would be forced into the ground by the sun. This was also why everyone were so weak.
Soaking in the sea for so long, and then not being able to eat anything, it would be a wonder if their bodies were well.
As for Xiao Wu, because she wasnt poisoned, she recovered very quickly, and Purple Pearl with a somewhat skewed sexual orientation fancied her at first nce. Even though Purple Pearls natural instincts werent bad, she still had no immunity to Xiao Wus beauty, and decided to marry Xiao Wu before the others recovered, and by then the rice would already be cooked.
Cooking rice?Tang San shot Purple Pearl a disdainful nce,You have that ability?
Purple Pearl wanted to speak up, but the tyrannical aura of the Blue Silver Overlord Spear didnt give her the chance.
A tiny cold poison, and it still needs the sun to expel?Tang San snorted disdainfully, stretching a hand into the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse. Under Ji Xiangs astonished gaze, he pulled out apletely reddish gold pearl.
Urging his spirit power, infusing it, golden red brilliance immediately flourished, just like a small sun held in his palm.
At the same time as he infused the pearl with spirit power, Tang San also withdrew his Blue Silver Overlord Spear. Purple Pearl was just about to start cursing, but suddenly her whole body trembled, limply falling to the ground with a pale face. Enveloped by that golden red light, her eyes were filled with horror.
Within that golden red radiance was a particr aura, making Purple Pearl basically unable to even speak. What made her most horrified was that pain seemed toe from the depths of her soul.
Tang San shot Purple Pearl a cold nce, then no longer looked at her. Blue Silver Emperor shifting, he first of all pulled Zhu Zhuqing up in front of him. Lightly grabbing her chin, he put the glittering pearl in his hand into Zhu Zhuqings mouth, his voice mixed with spirit power resounding in her ear,Keep it, dont swallow it.
Only when Zhu Zhuqing closed her little mouth did that terrifying aura disappear, and Purple Pearl heaved an enormous sigh of relief. Just when she was about to start cursing once again, Tang San used one sentence to shut her up.
Keep cursing, and not even chickens or dogs will be left alive here. Do you think someone here has the ability to stop me?While speaking, the ice cold Deathgod Domain spread once again, suddenly piercing into Purple Pearls eyes along with the Purple God Light in his eyes. This wasnt an attack, it was soul-deep terror.
The timing Tang San chose was undoubtedly just right. After that feeling of horror just now and her helplessness before Tang Sans attacks, Purple Pearl basically had a heartfelt fear towards him. Further adding the soul terror, this moment, this female pirate leader ultimately didnt dare curse.
His gaze shifted to the old pirate who spoke just now,Bring out a basin of water.At the same time as he spoke, a Blue Silver Emperor swung out, taking advantage of the moment Purple Pearl was suppressed by the Purple God Light to poke her a few times, sealing both her spirit power and also her muting acupoint.
Purple Pearl now reacted, opening her mouth to curse, but discovered that she was unable to make a sound. This phenomenon overwhelmingly awed the surrounding pirates, and some originally restless Spirit Masters immediately quieted down.
Tang San didnt look at them again, raising his hand to Zhu Zhuqings back, gentle Mysterious Heaven Skill infusing into her body.
By now, Zhu Zhuqings skin already radiated a faint golden red brilliance, trace after trace of blue ck aura constantly spreading from her body into the surroundings, her pale face also gradually growing rosy.
The pearl Tang San took out was precisely the neidan he took from the Ten Headed Ardent Yang Serpent he met on the Hell Road. He didnt know the characteristics of the poison within his friends, or why not even Fattys Phoenix me couldnt resist it, but no matter what, this cold poison came from a snake type spirit beast. With the Ten Headed Ardent Yang Serpents position as overlord of snakes, plus its innate pure yang characteristic, it could still be controlled.
Facts also proved Tang San correct. In a while, the cold poison within Zhu Zhuqing was already expelled, and she weakly opened her eyes.
Tang San held his hand by her mouth, and Zhu Zhuqing spit out the burning pearl, weakly calling out,Third brother
Tang San put a Dragon Zoysia Leaf into Zhu Zhuqings mouth,Chew it slowly and swallow. Dont say anything, its important to rest properly first.
Zhu Zhuqing nodded slightly. With Tang San here, she naturally wouldnt worry about anything. Sitting crosslegged with Tang Sans assistance, she slowly chewed the Dragon Zoysia Leaf in her mouth and entered a cultivation state.
Tang San naturally had reason to detoxify Zhu Zhuqings poison first. Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai were seriously injured that day, and after so long, their physical conditions were definitely the worst. And Zhu Zhuqing was also a girl, her physical qualities naturally couldntpare to Dai Mubai. Therefore, she was the first to be rescued.
Next was Dai Mubai, Bai Chenxiang, Ning Rongrong, Oscar and Ma Hongjun. After each time using the Ten Headed Ardent Yang Serpent neidan, Tang San washed it and again infused it with spirit power to expedite its effect, then ced it in hisrades mouths one by one, helping them expel the cold poison.
When all this was finished, Tang San heaved a sigh of relief, and at the same time ayer of cold sweat rose on his back. Hisrades condition was even worse than he expected, the torment they had suffered in these more than ten days wasnt a bit less than his. If they were really allowed to detoxify the poison under the sun, another three days of bitterness, perhaps their vitality would have been permanently injured. Even if they were saved, the progress of their strength in the future might have been substantially hindered.
Having dealt with his friends, Tang San drew Xiao Wu in front of Purple Pearl.
After Purple Pearls muting acupoint was sealed by Tang San, she couldnt curse no matter how she wished to, and her hate for Tang San could be said to have reached an extreme. Seeing him walking over, her eyes immediately shot mes, exerting herself to stand up in the Blue Silver Prison, forcefully grabbing the Blue Silver Emperor bars, glowering at Tang San.
That elderly pirate said in the distance:Lord Spirit Emperor, yourrades have already been cured, cant you release our captain? We never held any bad intentions towards yourrades, this is just a misunderstanding!
Tang San calmly said:Release her? Can you guarantee we wont be torn to shreds by the pirates here? Ive just insulted your captain.
The elderly pirate was just about to promise, but seeing Tang Sans crystal clear and dignified gaze, his half-hearted words immediately came to a stop. For a moment he stood there in a daze.
Tang San said:Seeing as you really dont have much hostility, I wont kill your captain. However, the reason we ended up in this state was also because of your Purple Pearl pirate group. You should know Haider, it was because we rode his Seadevil that we were harmed, and ended up like this. Im not worried about telling you that it was Haider who brought us to the Demon Whale territory, rousing the Demon Whale to attack us. We could still survive in front of that hundred thousand year level Deep Sea Demon Whale, let alone your ce here. Even though I wont kill your captain, I still wont easily release her. As guarantee for me and mypanions safety, I will prevail upon your captain for these few days. Have your people make arge pot of gruel, and deliver some other food. Dont think of using poison, I have Ji Xiang here. As long as you do as I say, once my friends have recovered, we will leave, and I will naturally release your captain.
The old pirate was just about to speak up, but Tang San added:Dont try to haggle with me, you arent qualified. Unless you dont care about her life.
A strand of Blue Silver Emperor swing out, winding around Purple Pearl. Tearing away the Blue Silver Prison, Tang San relied on the Blue Silver Emperor to pull Purple Pearl up next to him.
The pirates looked at each other, for the moment there really was no way. They could only do as Tang San said. The old pirate said:Well do as you say, but please follow your promise, dont harm our captain.
Tang San said calmly:At least at present I dont have a reason to kill her, I hope you dont give me one.
The Blue Silver Emperor shifted, and strand after strand snaked underneath everyone sitting. Under Tang Sans careful control, he brought everyone back to Purple Pearls house.
Even though one wall of this ratherrge house was broken, there was enough space for everyone to rest inside.
Tang San poked another few of Purple Pearls acupoints, then put her in a corner. Holding Xiao Wu, he softly caressed her long soft hair,forting her panicked mood. He secretly heaved a sigh of relief, at least half the crisis had passed.
Ji Xian quietly watched from Tang Sans side from start to finish. Seeing Tang San use his own strength to awe the entire Purple Pearl pirate fleet singlehandedly, in his heart, this masters abilities rose to unprecedented heights.
Ji Xiang.
Hearing Tang San calling for him, Ji Xiang hastily walked up to Tang San, deferentially saying: Master.
There was a gentleness in Tang Sans eyes. His gracefulness had reappeared, nothing like the one who had just terrified the group of pirates,I hope you understand my methods. This is the Purple Pearl pirate fleets ce, and I didnt have any choice just now. I know youre very attached to this ce. I promise you not to hurt anyone as long as I can help it.
Hearing Tang San say so, Ji Xiang clearly felt as if relieved of a burden, forcefully nodding,Master, thank you. Actually, even though captain Purple Pearl is ill mannered, shes excellent to people. She frequently brings everyone on the Purple Pearl to help poor fishing viges. I know the Haider you mentioned, he relied on bringing a lot of Spirit Masters to join the pirate gang back then, and his position in the group wasnt low, so he was always very arrogant. Offending you this time was his bad luck.
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:Its good as long as you understand. As for this captain Purple Pearl, Ill let her keep quiet for a few days. Ill see if I want to hear her curse then.
Ji Xiang nced at the indignant but unable to vent Purple Pearl in the corner, and couldnt help showing a smile,Captain Purple Pearl might not have ever suffered a loss like this. Everyone among the pirates have had a taste of her temper, I didnt expect shed be taught a lesson by master. The method you used to keep her from speaking, isnt it one of those acupoint sealing methods you mentioned?
Tang San nodded, saying:Thats right. The human body has a lot of acupoints, there arerge ones, small ones, numbing ones, killing ones. Striking different acupoints with different strength will cause special effects. Later Ill draw you a diagram, but keep these in mind first. Even though you cant increase your internal strength due tocking a spirit ring, you still have to persist in cultivation. Familiarise yourself with the cirction path of the Mysterious Heaven Skill.
Yes.
Before long, the food Tang San asked for had arrived. Even though he knew they wouldnt dare y any tricks, Tang San still used silver needles to test each of the dishes for poison, then gave it to everyone to eat.
Chapter 214 — Master, Don’t Want Sexual Services?
Chapter 214: Master, Dont Want Sexual Services?
Ji Xiang was currently shouldering an important mission. He took the initiative to ask to help Tang San feed all the Shrek Seven Devils. Tang San held them up, he fed them, letting everyone eat a bowl of gruel. Just like when he brought back Tang San before, everyone still werent suited to eating too much.
After everyone finished eating, Tang San also ate a bit. Xiao Wu slept in the only bed in the room. Tang San walked over to Purple Pearl.
Want to eat something? Ill release you temporarily, but please keep your mouth in order. Im Tang San, you can call me by my name. If you agree, blink once.
Hearing Tang Sans words, Purple Pearl blinked once as expected.
Tang San didnt touch Purple Pearl, she was after all a woman. Blue Silver Emperor stretched out, opening Purple Pearls numbing and muting acupoints.
Acupoints unblocked, Purple Pearls body softened, almost falling to the ground. Pushing herself up, she red hatefully at Tang San,Do you know sorcery?
Tang San smiled faintly, saying:You should understand that this is a kind of skill.
Purple Pearl snorted coldly, and didnt keep speaking, instead walking over to the remaining food withrge steps. Heedless of the food already being cold, she ate withrge gulps. Her table manners were unsightly,parable to Ma Hongjun before. She didnt even seem like a woman. Tang San frowned as he watched.
In just a short while, Purple Pearl finished the food like wind scattering clouds. Without even ncing at Tang San, she stalked back to sit in her corner, closing her eyes and falling asleep.
The corners of Tang Sans mouth revealed a trace of a smile. He could tell that this captain really was very depressed. He didnt say anything either, his gaze slightly sweeping outside, and a few pirates sticking their heads out quickly hid. He seemed like he didnt see anything, sitting cross legged in the center of the room with his eyes closed to cultivate.
The seabreeze brushed the trees on the ind, generating rustling sounds. Winter was already approaching, and there were few leaves in the forest. Only, the temperature at sea was a bit higher than ind, and the ocean climate meant it wasnt too cold here.
The night gradually deepened. Tang San quietly cultivated, and the Shrek Six Devils were all deep asleep. This roomcking a wall on one side seemed very quiet.
Just at this moment, leaning in the corner, Purple Pearl quietly opened her eyes. Looking at Tang San, her eyes expressed ferocity, and she pulled a grimace in his direction. Looking all around, she quietly shifted her body. She didnt move far, only one meter or so, where there was a table. Purple Pearl directly crawled under the table, stretching her hand to softly push under the table. The floor beneath the table immediately flipped over, and she instantly disappeared. The whole process unexpectedly didnt cause any noise.
No need to watch. Keep cultivating.A few seconds after Purple Pearl disappeared, Tang Sans faint voice echoed.
Ji Xiang opened his eyes, looking puzzled at Tang San,Master, you let her leave on purpose?
Tang San smiled calmly, saying:Do you believe she could leave otherwise? Very soon she will be able to feel her strength recover. In half an hour, she will definitely bring arge number of pirates to storm this ce. Do you believe it?
Ji Xiang looked at Tang San, his eyes filled with doubt.
Tang San smiled:I only want to tell her that, no matter what she does, theres basically no way for her to constitute a threat to me. I let her go for this reason. It will take at least five days for myrades to heal. I dont want to be on guard against these pirates all day long, so it would be better to convince them once.
Ji Xiang seemed to understand somewhat, blinking, he asked Tang San:Master, your sixth spirit ring really is of the hundred thousand year level?
Tang Sans brows wrinkled, but he still nodded softly,Later master will let you see another type of our sects secret skills. Your spirit is a Needle, its quite suited to this kind of skill.
Just as Tang San said, in less than half an hour, the outside was already growing noisy. Purple Pearls arrogant voice resounded,Surround it, dont let even a housefly get out. Fucker, that bastard, if I dont make him drink two basins of foot bath water, he wont know how fearsome Purple Pearl is!
Hearing Purple Pearls voice, Tang San couldnt help smiling, but he remained as motionless as a mountain. Ji Xiang always sat to the side watching Tang San. Tang Sans calm gave people a sense of relief, as if he didnt need to have the slightest concern about whatever was happening outside. Tang San seemed like a solid rampart that could protect them all.
Tang San, you son of a bitch, get out her. Fuck, in all my years Ive never been so humiliated. I want to see how you alone will face thousands of us. I wont push you, just drink two basins of my foot washing water and Ill let you go. Of course, that little girl has to stay to be my wife.
By now, Purple Pearls house was already surrounded by densely packed pirates, torches held high for illumination, leaving the vige brightly lit. Practically all the spirit masters were concentrated in the inner circle, each and every one cautiously watching the wooden house.
That old pirate who talked to Tang San in daytime now stood next to Purple Pearl, talking to her in a low voice:Captain, that person isnt easy to deal with. I think we should let it be. Anyway, theyll just rest here and then leave. Since youve already escaped, as long as they dont do anything to jeopardize us Purple Pearl pirates, its best not to antagonize them.
Bullsh*t. Because of Purple Pearls anger, her extremely ample chest heaved forcefully,When have I ever been this angry, I said Id have him drink two basins of foot washing water, so Ill definitely have him drink it. Tang San, you son of a bitch, get the fuck out here.
Just at this moment, a graceful voice disseminated from the house,Purple Pearl, have you heard that expression? The sins of Heaven can be forgiven, the sins of oneself, cannot.
Purple Pearl stared nkly a moment,At a fucking time like this, and youre still ying with words. Kid, you listen to me. I wont bother yourpanions, but Ill have you ount for what you did today. Theres thousands of us here, if each of us spits once, we could drown you.
Distantly, she could see the circumstances in the room through the broken wall. Tang San all along sat in the same ce, without a bit of rm over her presence outside, to the extent that he even sat there with his eyes closed. Even though she wouldnt admit it herself, Tang Sans manner secretly made even her enchanted.
The pirates closed in step by step, pushing in towards the wooden house. But Tang Sans disy during the day still had a tremendous awing effect, and even though they constantly pushed forward, they didnt dare rush. The stronger the spirit master, the better they understood the strength Tang San disyed when he contained Purple Pearl. Especially that hundred thousand year spirit ring had an enormous force of impact to these pirate spirit masters. Who knew how frightful the abilities of that sixth spirit ability was?
Slowly getting up, Tang San patted Ji Xiangs shoulder,Do your best to experience my skills. No need to try to see it clearly, for this consummate skill you first of all need to view the general situation. As for everything else, it can all be cultivated after hand.
Faint light flickered, and Tang Sans face disyed a faint smile. Hisrades were all well, and moreover gathered together again, so by now his mood had alreadypletely recovered to normal, he naturally didnt have any killing intent towards the pirates outside.
The moment Tang San appeared in the doorway, all the pirates subconsciously halted, each and everyone nervously watching at Tang San. The spirit master pirates all released their spirits without a moment of hesitation, but they were still showing signs of trembling with fear.
As captain, Purple Pearl immediately discovered the issue with her subordinates, and angrily said:You cowards, we have more than two hundred spirit masters, hes alone. If we each throw out one spirit ability, we can still dismember that kids corpse in ten thousand pieces. What are you afraid of?
Tang San smiled calmly, saying:Captain Purple Pearl. How about we make a bet?
Purple Pearl looked distracted a moment,Bet? Kid, you like betting too?Hearing this word, Purple Pearls eyes were radiant. Ordinarily, gambling could be called the greatest pleasure of pirates. Even though both sides were currently hostile, Tang Sans mention of betting was still attractive enough.
Tang San hadnt thought Purple Pearl would react like this, but this was even better for his ns,Presumably you arent quite convinced of my capturing you today.
Purple Pearl furiously said:What dogfart capturing? That was a sneak attack, if not for that, could you have caught me?
Tang San didnt pay any attention to her fury,Since its like that, if we fight one on one, are you sure of beating me?
Purple Pearl was immediately at a loss, but argued strenuously:Why would I fight you one on one? This is my domain. As long as I give the order, you will be torn to pieces alive.
Tang San said:Then well bet. For the time of one stick of incense, I wont use any spirit abilities, and you can have anyrades help you. In this time, I will capture you again, and moreover return to the house. If I seed, its my win. If I cant catch you, its my loss.
Purple Pearl stared nkly a moment, then entered a state of anger close to berserk,Son of a bitch, are you dreaming? You want to catch me without using spirit abilities? Come on, Ill bet with you. What are we betting?
Tang San said:If I win, you will recognize me as your master, and listen to any of my orders. If I lose, you assign the punishment.
Purple Pearl sized up Tang San a few times. Being capable of bing the ruler of a gang, she absolutely wasnt an impulsive person. Even if her temper was a bit violent, at her core she was meticulous. But she wouldnt believe that Tang San could catch her among an army of ten thousand without really using spirit abilities.
Fine, well bet on it. If you lose, I wont bother you. Drink two basins of my foot washing water, and crawl under my legs. Then Ill let you go.While speaking, she gracelessly raised her left leg, pointing underneath.
Tang Sans expression didnt change,Wait until you defeat me.Tang san flicked his wrist while speaking, already holding a stock of incense. Fingers twirling, the stick flew out, passing through a pirates torch, then travelling in an arc and lightly pinning onto the wall of a wooden house.
This trick immediately awed the heartilyughing pirates. Letting a stick of incense ignite by passing through a fire wasnt difficult, the difficult party in making it fly in an arc, and moreover making it stick on the wall with its weak body. What kind of clever soft force could achieve this?
When Ji Xiang inside the house saw this move his eyes immediately brightened, vaguely already understanding what secret skill Tang San wanted to teach him.
The incense is already burning. Purple Pearl, I will begin.Tang San wasnt anxious to start, instead first warning Purple Pearl. This time he would convince her in heart and by word.
Purple Pearl saw that calm gaze in Tang Sans eyes, without any emotion, and secretly shivered in her heart. At the same time as she released her spirit, she slid, slipping into the crowd. I cant defeat you, but dont tell me I cant hide? Besides, youre not using your spirit. If all I have to do is dodge and not get caught, then how will you make me recognize you as master? With such thoughts, the bet between Purple Pearl and Tang San officially began.
Purple Pearls subordinates were all quite clever. Seeing the captain swiftly retreat, the pirates immediately formed a human wall. Tang San never said they couldnt attack, so these pirates naturally didnt hesitate tounch their own spirit abilities. Not looking for achievements, just avoiding mistakes. Each and every one naturally started their defensive abilities, hoping to block Tang San. Not attacking was the intelligent choice, because they didnt want to infuriate Tang San. Even the captain couldnt defeat this kid, let alone these universally twenty or thirty ranked spirit masters.
Unfortunately, Tang San basically had no intention of relying on movement to catch Purple Pearl. Both his hands brushed the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges at his waist, a sparkling radiance already floating in the air. In the firelight, those crystalline lights immediately flew up, rushing into the pirate group with sharp whistling sounds.
This was the Tang Sect hidden weapons technique Goddess Scattering Flowers.
Goddess Scattering Flowers was in itself a fairlymon technique among Tang Sect hidden weapons, but it was a foundation for arge number of hidden weapons techniques, like Tang Sects fourth ranked Thousand And One Nights, which was based on Goddess Scattering Flowers. Having been immersed in hidden weapons for so many years, Tang San was naturally so familiar with this Goddess Scattering Flowers technique that he couldnt be more familiar. All the hidden weapons he threw were needle types, and each needle scattered as if it had grown eyes. In one move Tang San used no less than fifty silver needles.
In practically the blink of an eye, the pirates in front of him copsed like cut wheat. The copsed pirates, without exception, were all Spirit Masters.
Watching theirrades fall, the next line of pirates immediately looked distracted. They basically hadnt even seen how Tang San did it. Immediately afterward, Tang Sans second wave of silver needles appeared.
The forte of Tang Sect disciples was chaotic group fights, especially after reaching grandmaster level, as long as they had enough hidden weapons, they basically didnt fear enemy numbers.
These pirates had no mortal enmity, and even more wouldnt go threaten everyone in the house, so Tang San would naturally hold back. At the same time as the second wave of silver needles shot out, he himself also floated forward, rushing among the pirates alone.
Due to silver needles,rge numbers of pirates fell to the ground. None of these copsed Spirit Masters were above fortieth rank. For fortieth rank and below Spirit Masters, Tang Sans silver needles were enough to break their defensive spirit abilities.
Purple Pearl had now already dodged into the pirate group, and still hadnt discovered what happened outside, but she still heard the cries of rm. Just as she wondered what had happened, suddenly, a warm feeling rushed into her body. At the same time she vaguely saw a faint blue light from the ground.
Purple Pearl Ind also possessed blue silver grass, just not all that much. Relying on the guidance of the Blue Silver Domain, let alone a few thousand, even among tens of thousands, Tang San would still easily be able to locate Purple Pearl.
Ghost Shadow Perplexing Stepunched. The pirates had already begun to attack Tang San, but he seemed to have grown a thousand arms, each time he raised his hands pirates would copse. Those nearby with sealed acupoints, some more distant greeted by hidden weapons.
Among these pirates, there were also dozens of fortieth rank or above Spirit Masters, who started encircling Tang San. Unfortunately, faced with the marvellous Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step, even the pure speed Bai Chenxiang had no way to deal with it, let alone these sea Spirit Masters who could only reveal their full strength in the ocean.
With the strength of one person, moving unhindered among thousands of pirates, yet nobody could bar Tang Sans path, his white shadow could be seen weaving unhindered back and forth through the pirates,rge numbers of pirates constantly copsing. The hidden weapons gradually did not only stick to silver needles, Tang San after all had a limited amount. Various kinds of hidden weapons started to appear, but these hidden weapons didnt reveal any killing power, guided by Tang Sans ten dextrous fingers, they found the pirates acupoints.
Purple Pearl finally discovered what was going on, and she also saw Tang San only a few dozen meters away. Seeing numerous group members copsing, her mind had already turned nk.
Was, was he still human? She clearly saw that Tang Sanplied with his promise, and didnt use any spirit abilities, so much that he hadnt even released that blue golden spirit. But even like this, nobody could block his path forward.
The incense had already burned by half. But there were already several hundred pirates on the ground. In the eyes of the pirates, Tang Sanspletely emotionless gaze was half like the descent of a death god.
Suddenly, Tang Sans gaze met Purple Pearls. Purple Pearl saw the faint smile on his face, it didnt hold any contempt, but was full of confidence, absolute confidence.
Completely suppressed by such imposing manner, Purple Pearl couldnt even disy seventy percent of her strength. All she wanted to do now was run, run to the ocean as fast as possible. She believed that, as andlubber Spirit Master, Tang San wouldnt have any way of catching her in the sea.
At this moment, Purple Pearl couldnt help somewhat hate that she had ced this vige at the center of the ind. If it was at the seaside, maybe she could already have rushed into the sea.
The only thing she was still grateful for, was that she could see that Tang San hadnt killed anyone, those copsed pirates had just temporarily lost the ability to move.
Block him, block him for me!Purple Pearl shouted loudly, her fourth spirit ring abruptly brightening, suddenly crawling on the ground, the dark grey scales all over her body became even darker, she swiftly moved in the direction of the sea, leaving behind a faint afterimage.
Tang Sans heart shivered. Through the Blue Silver Domain, he clearly felt Purple Pearl now moving forward with extreme speed. When passing through her subordinates, her speed wasnt influenced at all. This spirit ability should be mainly for dodging attacks. ording to her present speed, even though the pirates blocking him were insignificant, they were still numerous, and by the time he caught up to Purple Pearl, time would have run out, or she would have escaped into the ocean.
Just as Purple Pearl surmised, if she really entered the ocean, Tang San would have no way of dealing with her.
A loud resonant cry issued from Tang Sans mouth. No longer hiding his strength, an instant movement, and Tang San appeared fifty meters away. He started using teleportation. Each time Tang San shed through the pirate crowd, there would inevitably be a batch of pirates copsing to the ground. The distance to Purple Pearl grew closer and closer.
Purple Pearl did her utmost to escape, and soon, the shore was already in sight. However, at the same time she also felt an aura quickly approaching behind her.
A sh of light, and Tang San appeared in front of Purple Pearl out of nowhere, watching her with a smile.
Purple Pearl suddenly stopped,Youre shameless.
Tang San calmly said:Not at all, I only said I wouldnt use spirit abilities, I never said anything about spirit bone abilities. You should have seen very clearly that I didnt even release my spirit. No need to stall for time, its useless. Concede.
Drop dead.Purple Pearls dark gray scales brightened, an immense coiling image appearing behind her back. That illusion gradually took shape, and moreover quickly split, unexpectedly separating into nine more than ten meter long giant serpents, pouncing at Tang San.
Sixth spirit ability? Tang Sans gaze still didnt change, he could sense that Purple Pearl was now just making a show of strength. She basically didnt have the determination to bet her life. At the same time as she released the spirit ability, this lord captain used the cover of the illusion to quietly crawl sideways, heading directly for the sea. Her sixth spirit ability was more to confuse Tang San, to block him.
Of course, the might of this sixth spirit ability was still quite fearsome. Tang San believed that if this spirit ability was used at sea, its strength would definitely be even greater.
The nine giant serpents simultaneously rammed Tang San. Tang San opened his arms, his eyes closed, receiving the attack of the nine giant serpents as if enjoying it.
All the pirates that could still move saw this scene clearly, Tang Sans body brightened with a golden light, and the nine giant serpents that abruptly struck his body were smashed to fragments, basically not causing Tang San any harm. And at this moment, a blue light shot out from between Tang Sans eyebrows, catching up to Purple Pearl in the blink of an eye. The blue light shed and stilled, and Purple Pearl was no longer able to move a single step. It was the Vast Sea Cosmic Shrouds additional ability, Cosmic Stasis Barrier. Tang San firmly believed that Purple Pearl, with spirit power level roughly equal to his own, absolutely wouldnt be able to break through the Cosmic Stasis Barrier. And at this moment, Purple Pearl was only one step away from the sea.
Quiet, several thousand assembled pirates were quiet. Tang San waved his left hand, and that Cosmic Stasis Barrier enveloping Purple Pearl flew back. A bizarre scene yed out. That pyramidal light barrier shrunk in midair, and by the time it reached Tang Sans left hand, it was only thirty centimeters high, resting in Tang Sans palm. And inside, Purple Pearl had also shrunken, sitting there with a disappointed expression.
Turning around, Tang San walked step by step in the direction of the pirate vige, and the at least two thousand pirates still able to move quietly opened up a passage. nkly staring at Tang San walking past in front of them, not one dared to block him. Each time Tang Sans toes touched the ground, he would slide forward several dozen meters, floating in the air like an immortal.
In front of absolute strength, they could only keep quiet. Resolute people nodded slightly, shocked to discover that in less time than it took a stick of incense to burn, there were actually more than five hundred pirates on the ground unable to move, and they included a hundred rtively weaker Spirit Masters.
What kind of strength was this!
In the daytime, Tang San had once threateningly told Purple Pearl with killing everything down to the chickens and dogs here. At that time the pirates had only treated it as bluster, but at this moment, the strength Tang San had disyed made them tremble from their souls. If this man wanted to kill people, who could stop him? Maybe he couldnt kill everyone in an instant, but if given enough time, this could absolutely be aplished.
As Tang San returned to the wooden house, that stick of incense was just burning to an end, still not extinguished.
When Ji Xiang saw Purple Pearl inside that blue pyramid in Tang Sans hand, his pupils contracted. Even though he hadnt seen how Tang San aplished it in the end, he was alreadypletely convinced by Tang Sans strength.
At the same level, without using his spirit, catching someone anding back from among thousands of pirates as easy as reaching into his pocket, and still leaving hundreds of pirates without the strength to move. What kind of strength was this? If this teacher of his truly began a ughter, then how many people here could survive?
With a flick of his wrist, Tang San withdrew his Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud. Purple Pearls body spun once in midair, growingrger, and by the time she hit the ground she was already restored to her original size.
You lose.Tang Sans voice was still calm, as if this victory was inevitable.
Slowly standing up, Purple Pearls eyes revealed a difficult to express mood. This time, she no longer cursed, only looking at Tang San, her expression somewhat strange. After a long time she still didnt speak a word. And behind her, all the pirates watching Tang San had nothing but fear in their eyes.
Tang San called over Ji Xiang, telling him:I sealed the acupoints of the people on the ground, you go remove it for each of them, use the Mysterious Heaven Skill you just learned, concentrating it in your palm, then smack this ce on their chest. Control your strength properly, use about a tenth of your current spirit power. Take back the silver needles or other hidden weapons piercing them, they will all be at their shoulders. Go.Tang San softly poked a position on Ji Xiangs chest, telling him the location of the acupoint.
Yes, teacher.Ji Xiang knew that this was a training his master had for him, and quickly left.
Ji Xiang hurriedly walked away, and Tang Sans gaze turned back to Purple Pearl. He didnt rush her, only looked at her calmly.
Purple Pearl fiercely clenched her teeth,A loss is a loss, I admit it.Speaking, she kneeled in front of Tang San with a thump, loudly calling out:Master, hereafter I am yours.
Tang Sans originally calm expression showed a fraction of shock, helplessly shaking his head.
Purple Pearl then turned around,Fuck, what are you still standing around for, Im kneeling, and youre still standing? Hes my master, hereafter hes also the master of our Purple Pearl pirates.
The pirates now returned to themselves. Immediately, the crowd grew shorter,MasterTheir shouting wasnt force, on the contrary it had a feeling of cheerfully submitting. Tang San had relied on his own strength to convince these pirates. Even though they might not be loyal to him, they absolutely admired Tang Sans strength.
All rise. Itste, go home and rest.Tang San waved his hand, turning and walking into the wooden house.
Purple Pearl looked distracted a moment. First to stand, she called out:Master, is this it? Youre not nning on having me do something?
Tang San halted, turning his head to her,What do you want to do? We have no past hatred. Go rest.Finished speaking, he walked into the house once again.
Purple Pearl unexpectedly revealed a shy expression;Master, I suddenly find myself starting to like men. You dont want sexual services?
Just stepping into the room, Tang San staggered, his rear view also seeming a bit rigid at this words. Seeing this appearance, Purple Pearl couldnt helpughing heartily without any misgivings. Being suppressed by Tang San for a day and a night, she finally had her revenge. At least in her opinion.
Ji Xiang was busy opening pirate acupoints for a whole night. Due to having to operate his Mysterious Heaven Skill each time he did, even though he ran out of spirit power several times and had to rest and recover, his control of the Mysterious Heaven Skill also increased a lot.
The more pirate acupoints he unsealed, the deeper Ji Xiangs veneration of Tang San became. So many pirates copsed in just the time of one stick of incense, and every single pirate had been attacked in the same ce. Even though Ji Xiang didnt look at those who had their acupoints pressed, he believed that those pirates had definitely been struck in the shoulder.
As Ji Xiang dragged his weary body back to the wooden house with an excited mind, the Shrek Six Devils and Bai Chenxiang were already awake.
With a new lease of life after cmity, everyone couldnt help sighing as they saw Tang San once again, recounting what had happened once again.
After Ji Xiang entered, he sat honestly to the side. Tang San nced at him saying:Dont sleep, cultivate ording to the method I taught you. It will be beneficial to use this method in ce of sleep in the future.
Yes, master.Ji Xiang took everything Tang San said at his word. Hastily sitting cross legged, he began to cultivate ording to the Mysterious Heaven Skill cirction route he remembered. ording to Grandmasters Ten Great Core Competences, even without obtaining a spirit ring, spirit power would still constantly grow through cultivation. He just had to wait until after getting a spirit ring before it showed.
Little San, you took a disciple?Dai Mubai was just sitting, somewhat astonished looking at Tang San.
Everyone of the Shrek Seven Devils had quite resilient bodies, having eaten the immortal grade herbs Tang San gave them back then. After a night of rest, even though they still hadnt recovered, they still wouldnt be that weak. Only Bai Chenxiangs circumstances were a bit worse, her body wasnt at the level of the Shrek Seven Devils, and still needed some time to recover.
Tang San said:Fortunately Ji Xiang saved me. Otherwise, you might not have seen me again. To tell the truth, I dont know how I escaped the Deep Sea Demon Whale. When I fell unconscious, I already felt my body being crushed by the falling seawater. That I could survive this time can only be described as luck. At least on the surface Ive captured the Purple Pearl pirates here. Once youre well, well leave for Seagod ind. I trust Purple Pearl should know the way.
Master, youre going to Seagod Ind?Ji Xiang, just entering cultivation state, suddenly opened his eyes, looking at Tang San with astonishment.
Tang San nodded,You know the circumstances of Seagod Ind?
Ji Xiangs expression revealed a trace of sadness, softly saying:Actually, Ie from there.
Chapter 215 — Sea God Island Worships The Sea God
Chapter 215: Sea God Ind Worships The Sea God
Oh? You were from Sea God Ind? Hearing Ji Xiangs words, Tang San couldnt help but look at him in shock.
Nodding his head, Ji Xiang said I was born in Sea God Ind and lived there until I was ten years old. My parents were also from Sea God Ind, but they didnt know why I was born with zero innate spirit power. For those who live on Sea God Ind, at the age of eighteen they are required to undergo a trial. Only those who pass the trial can stay and worship the Sea God, while those who fail will be sent away. For me who had innate zero spirit power, I had no chance of seeding. Thus, my parents sent me here and requested Captain Purple Pearl to take care of me. As I couldnt train my spirit, since young I learnt some medical skills from the folks of Sea God Ind. Aftering here, I became their resident doctor. My cousin was also sent here with me, his situation is not unlike mine.
Tang San would never have guessed that his disciple actually came from Sea God Ind. Regardless, this was a piece of good news to him. After the encounter with the Deep Sea Demonic Whale, whether it was Tang San or the others of the seven devils, they had be wary of the sea. It was to their benefit to learn more about a power such as Sea God Ind before heading there.
Seeing everyones gaze fall onto him, without waiting for Tang San to ask, Ji Xiang took the initiative to say: Master, seniors. Sea God Ind is a special ce. Can I ask what you are all heading there for?
Tang San replied: We are heading there this time to train ourselves. As we were told by our elders, Sea God Ind is an extremely dangerous ce where there are many strong Oceanic Spirit Masters and Oceanic Spirit Beasts. As you can tell, amongst people of the same age, our Spirit Ranks are slightly higher. At this level, if we wanted to improve ourselves it is not easy. My teacher had carefully tested out many different training methods and realised that the best way to improve ones strength is through near-death encounters. As such this time our trip to Sea God Ind is to train and improve ourselves.
Ji Xiang looked at Tang San then the others, in his heart he secretly thought, Master your spirit ranks are not just slightly higher but rather horrifyingly high.
Although he had not seen the strength of the other members of the Shrek Seven Devils, for them to be able to travel with Tang San, they definitely would not be much weaker.
Master, if you wish to head to the Sea God Ind to train yourselves, then i rmend you all to turn back now. Ji Xiang sincerely spoke, his face revealing a hint of panic.
Tang San calmly asked: Why is that?
Ji Xiang said: Because, when outsiders arrive there, there can only be two oues, either get kicked out or get trapped inside forever.
Tang San nodded his head. Saying: I heard about it before, can you tell me more about the origin of this saying?
Ji Xiang replied: Sea God ind is a special ce for Spirit Masters, you can also consider it the domain of the Oceanic Spirit Masters. The Oceanic Spirit Masters are very different fromnd Spirit Masters, only in the vast ocean can they fully bring out their powers. It can be said that the whole ocean is their domain. In there, equally rankednd Spirit Masters will never be able to defeat an oceanic Spirit Master. Just as thend Spirit Masters have faith in Spirit Hall, the oceanic Spirit Masters also have their own faith, but it really isnt a sect, rather a god, the Sea God.
Ji Xiangs words had roused the interest of everyone there, no one interrupted him, they all only listened intently.
Every Oceanic Spirit Master believes in the existence of the Sea God. The ancestor of all Oceanic Spirit Masters and the one who controls the oceans. And it is precisely because of the blessing bestowed by the Sea God that the Oceanic Spirit Masters are able to have their strength and the ability to control the oceans. Perhaps, tond Spirit Masters Spirit Hall is not their faith, but to all Oceanic Spirit Masters, they have absolute faith in the Sea God. No one there would dare be sphemous to the Sea god.
And Sea God Ind is a sacred ce for Oceanic Spirit Masters and is where they worship the Sea God. Those with great merit have be the messengers for the Sea God and lead the strongest Spirit Masters on the Ind. Any who enter the Ind will have to undergo a test, this test is not by the Spirit Masters who govern the ind but rather it is given by the lord Sea God.
Hearing till here, Dai Mubai could not hold himself back and asked: Does the Sea God really exist? Then does that mean that gods really exist on this world?
Ji Xiang seriously affirmed: Yes, definitely, the Sea God definitely exists. Most of the Spirit Masters on the Sea God Ind have personally seen the manifestation of the Sea God.
Oscar said: Then the test you were speaking about, is it given by this manifestation?
Ji Xiang replied: Not really, that is merely a method the Sea God uses tomunicate, the test will be given through the Grand Worshipper who is known as the right-hand man of the Sea God, having the duty to protect the authority of the Sea God and exercising rights of the Sea God.
Tang San said: In that case, doesnt the test stilles from a person instead.
Ji Xiangs expression grew strange, Master, this is something I am unable to exin. Only after experiencing the test can one understand the situation. To each individual the tests are different. Some peoples tests are easy, for example going to the ocean and collecting a shell, while for others it may be extremely difficult such as having to withstand the attack of the Grand Worshipper. Each test is different person to person, generally speaking though it should be rted to the overall strength of each individual.
All the Oceanic Spirit Masters on Sea God ind will have to undergo a test when they are eighteen. If they pass the test, they can stay on the ind to attend the Sea God, if not they will be forced to leave the ind. If the test is too hard, sometimes they might even lose their lives. While outsiders who enter, regardless of age will have to take the test. If they fail, they will be evicted immediately, and if they seed they will have to remain permanently on the Sea God Ind. As long as one passes the test regardless of whether you are an outsider or a native Oceanic Spirit Master, you will not be permitted to leave the ind unless you wish to invoke the wrath of the Sea God.
I would suggest you all not go there, because the tests towards outsiders especially thosend Spirit Masters are exceptionally tough. It will very easily result in your deaths. Even if you do pass it, you will be trapped there forever. The Sea God Ind is the sacrednd of the Oceanic Spirit Masters, it definitely is not a ce suitable for training.
Tang San faintly smiled, saying: We have already considered that. To us, entering the Sea God Ind and taking the test is also a sort of training. Whether we can leave the ind or not is also another kind of training. If we are unable to leave the ind with our own strength, then it would mean that we have failed our training. Ji Xiang, I understand your good intentions, but this trip to the Sea God Inds is something me definitely need to do.
Ji Xiang seeing the calm and determined look in Tang Sans eyes, could not hold back his worry, But, masters. You just do not know how difficult the Sea God Ind test is. No mentioning the Land Spirit Masters, many non-native Oceanic Spirit Masters have alsoe to take the test only to die. I lived on the Sea God Ind for over ten years, and never have I even heard of a singlend Spirit Master managing to be a member of the Sea God Ind. The strength of the Grand Worshiper is not something you can imagine.
Tang San lightly smiled once more, saying: I understand what you are trying to say. But, if I were to back down every time I have to face something tough, then I will never be able to be a truly strong Spirit Master. From how I see it, I think the Sea God you speak of really exists. I believe that when an individual achieves a strength that no one else can even hope to achieve, then he can definitely be called a god. I reckon that this Sea God you speak of is an Oceanic Spirit Master than had managed to breakthrough the pinnacle and gained the ability to borrow the power of the entire ocean. Such a person would indeed be impossible to be ovee by anybody else in the world, giving him the title of Sea God. As a Spirit Master, this would also be one of my goals. I have decided, in three days, we will head towards the Sea God Ind.
Ji Xiang did not say more, although he had not spent much time together With Tang San, he knew that this master of his, once he decided on something, he would not easily change his mind.
The three days quickly passed, and the Shrek Seven Devils had mostly recovered their health and peak condition, Bai Chenxiangs physical condition had too mostly recovered.
The sea breeze blew alongside the sun beams illuminating the ocean surface creating a dancing myriad of colours.
A rtivelyrge boat navigated the surface of the oceans, with its mast up adorned with a huge purple sail. This was the famous Purple Pearl Ship in this region of the waters. The private ship of the Purple Pearl Pirate Groups leader.
The Shrek Seven Devils stood on the deck of the ship looking into the distance, after experiencing an encounter with the Deep Sea Demonic Whale, they finally once more headed towards Sea God Ind. Although the previous encounter cut it close, the pressure from the attacks of the Deep Sea Demonic Whale had given them quite some growth.
In these days, Tang San had managed to assimte all of the absorbed energy in the Eight Spider Lances, and as predicted, he had reached the sixty-eighth rank.
As for the rest of the Shrek Seven Devils, other than Xiao Wu, they all had also risen about half a rank, the most significantly affected was still fatty.
After Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing were grievously hurt and Tang Sans whereabouts were unknown, these people all relied on him for protection. The ten days struggling out at sea helped Fatty to breakthrough and reach the sixtieth rank, with a spirit ring he too would be able to enter the ranks of a Spirit Emperor.
My ship is really fast so it will take us at most two days before we arrive near Sea God Ind. Purple Pearls said while standing beside Tang San. After hearing that Tang San andpany wanted to head towards Sea God Ind she immediately volunteered to send them over. Naturally, when she volunteered Tang San could see her face happily enjoying the misfortune Tang San andpany would face, as she knew the situation at Sea God Ind.
But, my master, I cannot send you all the way to Sea God Ind, I can only stop at a nearby ind before sending you on your way. Near the Sea God Ind is many powerful Oceanic Spirit Beasts, if a ship were to approach they will definitely face a terrible end. Moreover, i dont dare infringe on the Sea Gods dignity.
Tang San nced at Purple Pearl, Sending us nearby is enough, as long as we can see the Sea God Ind, then your mission isplete.
Seeing Tang Sans calm expression, Purple Pearl could not help but feel disgruntled. She truly respected Tang Sans strength so she did not dare speak much more. She had also considered having a bout with Tang San in the ocean, but after remembering the blue light from the other day, she vanquished this thought from her mind. This man was indeed someone she could not deal with.
Without wasting time, in these few days Tang San had handed down to Ji Xiang the methods to train the Mysterious Heaven Skill and its key points, the positions of the human acupunctural points, the techniques to control the Tang Sect Hidden Weapons as well as his Mysterious Jade Hand, the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, the Controlling Crane Catching Dragon and even the Purple Demon Eye skill.
Ji Xiang had an extremely good memory so although time was short and he did not fully understand these skills yet, memorising them down first was no problem for him. At the same time, he also urged Purple Pearl to take good care of Ji Xiang and help him hunt Spirit beasts to increasing his strength after he leaves.
Xiao Wu leaned in Tang Sans embrace, herrge beautiful eyes blinking asionally as she gazed at the vast ocean. Even Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong were slightly envious of her, having lost her soul she naturally did not have any misgivings, so intimately in her lovers embrace while carefreely enjoying the sea breeze.
The following two days of sailing went by smoothly, on this boat ride, Purple Pearl very detailedly exined the various Oceanic Spirit Beast Territories that one had to look out for. Especially those of the Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Beasts which they even had to detour around. Although surviving them was simple for someone of Purple Pearls caliber her ship would be unable to withstand its attacks.
ording to Purple Pearl, in the ocean the number of Spirit Beasts were something that no one knew, but for Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Beasts she knew of at least three of which the Deep Sea Demonic Whale was the most formidable. Besides it was another Oceanic Spirit Beast in the distant seas, and the other one was one which resided in the waters near the Sea God Ind. ording to legends, it was apparently the mount of the Sea God previously, with strength only second the the Deep Sea Demonic Whale and was also one of the overlords of the sea.
In the distance by the horizon a small ck dot appeared. Purple Pearl stood by the bow watching, once she saw the ck dot she immediately asked her crew to stop the ship.
The Shrek Seven devils knew that they would soon arrive at their destination and were all already prepared.
Purple Pearl came to Tang Sans side saying: Master, we can only send you up to here. Any further and it will be the territory of the Sea God Ind. If any ships enter the area, they would be attacked by the Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Beast protecting the area. Do take care when you all approach itter. The Spirit Beast protecting the ind is pretty terrifying, and its attack power is especially powerful, even the Deep Sea Demonic Whale is wary of it.
Ma Hongjun said from the side: Purple Pearl, you keep speaking about this protective spirit beast, what exactly is it?
Purple Pearl said: The protector spirit beast is a shark that had been cultivating for a hundred thousand years, and it is the fiercest variant, the Demonic Great White Shark. It has been known as the hunter of the seas, its strength is its attack power which makes it the spirit beast with the strongest attack. Even a ten thousand year old Demonic Great White Sharks attack power could match up to an ordinary Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Beast. Its body may not be as big as the Deep Sea Demonic whale and only about twenty meters or so long, but its speed is iparable to the Deep Sea Demonic Whale. It would be impossible for its target to escape. Whatsmore, after it imed its territory here, there have been no less than a hundred Demonic Great White Sharks there creating an all epassing.
After hearing Purple Pearls words, Tang San could not help but say: From my knowledge, about twenty years ago there should have been a group ofnd spirit masters arriving at Sea God Ind and attacked. Apparently they were annihted while fighting the Oceanic Spirit Masters at Sea God Ind. But, there were no mentions of them being attacked before reaching the ind itself.
Purple Pearl blinked, Master, you even know about that incident? I had heard from a senior that it was actually because the Demonic Great White Sharks have arge appetite, and the number of lifeforms in the waters here is too few. As such, every half a month the Hundred Thousand Year Old ind protector will lead them out to hunt for about three days or so. The incident twenty years ago should have been due to coincidence on their part, as they fortunately came when the shark was out hunting.
Tang San replied: I see, I wonder if we will be as lucky today.
Purple Pearl said while shrugging: I too have no idea, no one knows the patterns of that great white shark, if someone did try to learn them, they probably would all have died.
Ma Hongjunughingly said: Arent you just hoping that we all get eaten by the Demonic Great White Shark?
Purple Pearl stared at him, saying: What? Damn fatty, picking a fight! Other than being restrained towards Tang San, she was still very crude towards others.
Ma Hongjun said: Why would I want to fight you? You are my third brothers servant, hearing you call him master sounds pretty good.
You Bing Tang Sans servant was something that actually depressed Purple Pearl fairly. Seeing Fatty taking pleasure in her misfortune made her rage on the verge of exploding.
Without waiting for Purple Pearl to explode. Tang San pressed down on her shoulder, Thats enough, stop fighting. Purple Pearl, we are leaving, just give us a lifeboat and you can go back.
Purple Pearl was momentarily stunned, Arent you all going to wait and observe things a while?
Tang San shook his head, saying: You said it yourself, no one would be able to predict the Demonic Great White Sharks patterns. We will manage.
Hearing that Tang San andpany were leaving, Purple Pearls expression changed slightly, deeply looking at Tang San, she said: Master, if you really do run into the Demonic Great White Sharks, dont harm even a single one of them, even the weakest smallest one. If not you will be attacked by all of them. If you want to enter Sea God Ind, the best method is to wait. Although the Demonic Great White Sharks feeding habits cannot be ascertained, I am sure of one thing. Every night, at midnight their activity is the least, if you sail then, your chances would be slightly better.
Tang San nodded towards Purple Pearl, saying: I understand. Thank you for taking care of us these few days at Purple Pearl Ind. The bet the other day was just a figure of speech, you dont have to be too serious about it. When I leave this time, I dont even know if I can make it back. Although you are a pirate groups leader, I hope that you will check properly the people you are acting against. Those who are not seeking to die, leave them an escape route. Launch the lifeboat.
Hm. Purple Pearl quietly nodded her head. Seeing this man more than a decade younger than her, a strange feeling surfaced inside her. After acknowledging Tang San as her master, her normally hot temperament had actually been voluntarily restrained by her. She did not know why either, only that when she was standing beside this young man or when she saw his eyes, her imposing mannerisms would fade.
And it was precisely this young mans appearance that helped let her realise, that she actually once more developed an interest in men. What''s more, she was certain, the one that she fell in love with was precisely this young man ten years younger than her. Although he already had a wife, Purple Pearl could not help but fall for him. But of course, she knew it was impossible for anything toe out of it.
They were already going to split up, and as Tang San already said, it was impossible to know if they would even be able to meet again in the future. An inexplicable sense of loneliness and forlorn quickly surfaced in Purple Pearls heart.
These few days while calling Tang San master, she had been inwardly cursing in her heart. Yet when they were about to separate and she would be free from her misery, she was somewhat unwilling.
After the lifeboat was detached, the shrek seven devils one by one jumped into this life boat that could easily amodate more than ten people, Tang San too walked to the bow of the ship.
Ji Xiang and Purple Pearl escorted him off, with his eyes red Ji Xiang said, Master, take care.
Tang San patted his shoulder: Good men bleed but not cry, the next time we meet, teacher will want to see the results of your cultivation.
Ji Xiang wanted to speak but something seemed stuck in his throat leaving him only able to nod while trying his best to hold in his tears.
Tang San then nodded towards Purple Pearl before picking up Xiao Wu and jumped down onto the lifeboat.
Seeing Tang Sannd on the lifeboat, Purple Pearl turned around and raised her hand, shouting: Weigh anchor, return.
The Purple Pearl turned, its bow turning back towards the direction it came from, and this was when Purple Pearl could no longer hold back her feelings. Rushing back towards the bow, she shouted towards the lifeboat in the distance, Master, one must always honor his bet, I am willing to acknowledge you as my master, you will always be my master. I will be waiting for you at Purple Pearl Ind. You all better fuckinge back alive!
With tears in her eyes, she saw Tang Sans smile, and his waving hands and his firm resolute look.
Ji Xiang, they wille back alive, won''t they? Purple Pearl turned to face the young man beside her who too could not hold back his tears.
Ji Xiang practically used all his force to nod his head, Definitely.
After seeing the Purple Pearl disappear into the distance, Tang San turned back around to see everyone staring at him strangely.
What are you all staring at? Tand San asked full of doubt.
Dai Mubai patted Tang Sans shoulder, Tang San you are pretty good, her fierceness is indeed not bad, although she is a bit old, she is still pretty well maintained.
Tang San discourteously smacked Dai Mubais hand off, Mubai, as the boss you should already know I have Xiao Wu and will only have Xiao Wu.
Holding the dazed Xiao Wu, the toughness in Tang Sans eyes melting, as Ma Hongjun and Oscar prepared to continue poking fun at Tang San.
Zhu Zhuqing pouted, Do you think third brother is the same as you? Third brother is a good man.
Urh , Zhuqing, can you not keep jabbing me with your elbow like that! Dai Mubai bitterlyughed, Even the ocean cannot wash me clean.
Zhu Zhuqing rolled her eyes. I wonder who had so many indecent conquests at those ces.
I Dai Mubai while dejected saw Ma Hongjunughing at him from one side, immediatelyshed out saying: Darn fatty, what are youughing at, your indecent history as he said these words he saw Ma Hongjun ring daggers at him, as such, heughed and stopped half-way.
Bai Chenxiang suspiciously looked at Dai Mubai then back to Ma Hongjun, What indecent history does he have.
Dai Mubai looked at the fatty angrily staring at him before coughing and awkwardly saying: Nothing much, nothing much, its just things from when he was young and wild. You should just ask him yourself.
In the past half a month while Tang Sans whereabouts were unknown, with Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing grievously wounded, Ma Hongjun became the strongest fighter in the group. Especially while they were drifting in the sea, Fatty single handedly took the oars and was especially protective towards Bai Chenxiang. Peoples memories on the verge of death were the most vivid, so how could Bai Chenxiang not remain moved. In addition, the rest of them were all couples, in her heart, fatty was also one of men she could rely on. As such her rtionship with fatty had improved greatly.
Seeing Bai Chenxiangs gaze shift towards him, Ma Hongjun quickly withdrew his stare and turned to Tang San, asking: Third bro, Purple Pearl mentioned that there were demonic Great White Sharks in the area, how are we going to get through it? If there are a few hundred of those strong Spirit Beasts then it would really be hard for us to cross this area.
Tang San naturally knew Ma Hongjun was just trying to change the subject, and he was definitely not going to expose his good brother, so he hurriedly replied: First we dont have to rush, this should be time for us to try out our Abyssal Dragon Ship.
While saying that, he reached into his Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, the Abyssal Dragon Ship he originally bought at the auction appearing in his hands. After infusing it with spirit power, it transformed into a ray of light and drifted onto the surface of the ocean. Its hull rapidly expanding, in an instant it had transformed into a twelve meter long ship.
The abyssal Dragon Ship was glistening as if it had been carved out of a piece of crystal, its surface giving off a faint white luster as itnded into the ocean without a sound. Its front part looking like the head of a dragon while its rear portion was like a fish, on both sides were wings designed like a fin. The ship was milky white as if carved from a piece of jade, while the strangest thing with this ship was that it waspletely sealed, with just a hatch open on top revealing twelve seats within. Inside was the handles of oars by all the seats except for the four in the front and back.
The wing like oars were also very special, the general design was understood by Tang San who made secret weapons as one which was meant to reduce water resistance. Following Tang Sans lead, the group one-by-one jumped into the ship, however the ship did not shake the slightest and was extremely stable. Tang San already understood how to use the ship by activating it using his Spirit Power earlier. The eight of them sitting at the eight ces with oars. Tang San lifted his hand and pressed it against a crystal ball about the size of a head and infused it with spirit power, immediately the hatch above them closed andpletely sealed off all outside air and sound.
About half of the Abyssal Dragon Ship had been submerged into the water, if they lowered their head they could actually see the strange aquatic world below them. From inside the ship they were able to see all three hundred and sixty degrees around them with not a single blindspot. After standing up to stretch, he reseated himself on the seat by the crystal ball, this was the rudder of the Abyssal Dragon Ship, the ship''s movements can all be controlled from there.
Tang San said: let''s first try and steer this ship. While saying that, he merged his mental power with the Abyssal Dragon Ship, and with the assistance of his Spirit Power, the ship started to submerge into the ocean. Following Tang Sans instructions, other than Xiao Wu the remaining six of them touched the paddles beside them and the fin like wings started to move.
With a whoosh, the Abyssal Dragon Ship shot through the water, with them only touching the paddles, the ship already shot forth about twenty meters or so. Only the amount of force each of them used different resulting in the ship not travelling straight. However due to an oceanic force the ship slowly turned back to their original direction as everyones eyes brightened.
Its fast.
It was really worth the money spent.
The speed of the Abyssal Dragon Ship exceeded everyones expectations, they could clearly feel that the power they put into the oars was not much, but it had actually swung so powerfully.
After Tang San thought deeply awhile he said: Three times, I dont know what special method it used but this spirit tool can triple the amount of spirit power used to move the wings. Also, as we advance the tail like section at the back will swing along thrusting us further. I checked just now, the tail segment is controlled from where I am, the more Spirit Power infused into it the stronger the thrust, it should be the same as the oars there, the more force you use the faster it will move.
They were all still young, and were naturally curious about new things. Under the guidance of Tang San, they began to practice using the Abyssal Dragon Ship.
It was as Tang San said, when they supplied more spirit power into the oar handles, the abyssal Dragon Ships speed would reach a horrifying level. The first time they tried, due to differences in spirit power released they actually ended up turning over, but after a few rotations thanks to the oceanic force they would return back on course which was very strange.
The Shrek Seven Devils had been together many years, as such they had some experience working together and after two hours they already managed to master how to stably control the Abyssal Dragon Ship. The twelve meter long Abyssal Dragon Ship under the united control of the group swap in the oceans like a sea monster.
Seeing the various sights in the ocean, the group became mesmerised, especially the girls.
Without truly entering the ocean, one would never understand the kind of sights there. Inside the clear blue waters were various colourful stones, coral and fish and some unnamable organisms creating a colourful and enchanting sight.
The waters here cannot be considered deep, it was only about two hundred meters deep or so. Beneath the surface the reef varied bumpily like a mountain range. After two hours, Tang San made the Abyssal Dragon Ship surface.
Chapter 216 — Water Repelling Cosmic Shroud
Chapter 216: Water Repelling Cosmic Shroud
There was a white stone strip in the front of the Abyssal Dragon Boat. When the Abyssal Dragon Boat was above water, the rock strip was white, and if it was under water, it would immediately turn blue, starting to turn red as time passed. When it waspletely red, that meant there wasnt enough air in the boat, and they had to surface to breathe.
Breathing in the humid sea air, Ning Rongrong sighed:Let alone ten thousand gold spirit coins, this Abyssal Dragon Boat is worth even a hundred thousand. Besides not having any offensive or defensive abilities, its practically perfect. If Id known earlier it was this useful, why would we have bothered chartering a ship?
Tang San smiled slightly, saying:We still needed sea charts. The charts we have on hand now are the crystallisation of years of drafting by the Purple Pearl pirates. We didnt have anything this good back when we went to sea.
Dai Mubai said:Little San, this Abyssal Dragon Boat is astonishingly fast, cant we rely on this speed to directly charge to Seagod Ind?
Tang San shook his head:Im afraid not. No matter how fast the Abyssal Dragon Boat is, its still a ship. It cantpete with creatures native to the sea, let alone so many demonic great white sharks. If were surrounded in the deep, no matter how deep we are, well lose any chance of surviving.
Dai Mubai frowned:Then what? Dont tell me well always be waiting like this? Thats no way to do it.
Tang San pondered, and said:Well just wait for nightfall. Only, we still have to make some experiments before then. If we seed,nding on Seagod Ind isnt a problem.While speaking, the space between his eyebrows brightened, the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud falling into his palm, glittering with blue light.
The Shrek Seven Devils were all intelligent, and seeing the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud their minds immediately shook. The experiment Tang San wanted to do was very simple. If the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud could hide the Abyssal Dragon Boat, then, in this sea, even hundred thousand year spirit beasts couldnt threaten them.
Back when they encountered the Deep Sea Demon Whale, due to the hundred thousand year spirit beast appearing too suddenly, and moreover attacking the entire area, Tang San had no way of using the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud to protect everyone. But now was different. He had ample time to prepare. With the Abyssal Dragon Boats speed, as long as the Vast Sea Cosmic Shrouds hiding effect worked in the sea, then they couldnd on Sea God Ind easily.
Closing the hatch once again, Tang San also simultaneously, released his Vast Sea Cosmic Shrouds Vast Sea Barrier. Blue light shed, enveloping the entire Abyssal Dragon Boat.
However, something unexpected happened.
With a feeling of the surroundings bing empty, the Dragon Abyss Boat entered stealth mode. But what they didnt know whether tough or cry about, was that within the range of the Vast Sea Ocean Shroud, there actually wasnt a drop of water. The pyramidal blue light brought the Dragon Abyss Boat deeper and deeper into the ocean. Without any water, this Dragon Abyss Boat was unable to move forward a hair.
Tang San watched stunned as the vessel sank into the depths, then immediately reacted,This Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud is water repent.While speaking he immediately withdrew the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud. Instantly, seawater rushed in, and the Dragon Abyss Boat regained control.
Nobody knew whether tough or cry. Just now they were worrying whether the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud would have any effect under water, but now it seemed that this thing not only had effect, but even a bit excessive functionality.
Tang San sighed lightly,Truly worthy of its Vast Sea name. Its defense can actually repel water.
Dai Mubai smiled wryly:This might be troublesome. Without the help of the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, how will wend on Seagod Ind?
Hearing Dai Mubais words, Tang San still smiled,Even if the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud cant help the Dragon Abyss Boat move forward, we still have another way. Only, it still needs experimentation, as to whether the Vast Sea Cosmic Shrouds water repelling ability will be influenced by changes in water pressure.
While speaking, under everyones puzzled gazes, Tang San once again released that precious ability of the spirit tool, the Vast Sea Barrier. Hidden by blue light, the Dragon Abyss Boat sank gently, slowly moving towards the bottom of the sea.
The further the vessel sank, the duller the light outside became. When its depth surpassed a hundred meters, the sea outside had already turned pitch ck. Only the light blue radiance of the Vast Sea Barrier could illuminate the surroundings.
The Dragon Abyss Boat sank constantly. Tang San always watched the changes in the Vast Sea Barrier. ording to the exnation of the auctioneer when they bought the Dragon Abyss Boat, it could endure the water pressure down to three hundred meters. Right now they were inside the Dragon Abyss Boat, so even if the Vast Sea Barrier couldnt stand the pressure, their safety would still be guaranteed.
As the depth surpassed a hundred meters, Tang San suddenly sensed a change in the Vast Sea Barrier. His heart shivering, he immediately focused his attention, prepared to pour even more spirit power into it at a moments notice. However, astounding him, the Vast Sea Barrier wasnt unable to bear the pressure, but rather gradually grew brighter under therger andrger water pressure.
Gathering the Purple God Light to watch carefully, Tang San discovered that, outside the Vast Sea Barrier, there were constantly extremely minute specks of blue light merging into it. Not only didnt it damage the Vast Sea Barrier, instead it gave it a kind of solid feeling.
Ever since he was seriously injured in the fight with the Deep Sea Demon Whalest time, Tang San discovered that the Vast Sea Cosmic Shrouds light had faded a lot. But now here in the deep ocean, that light in the deep seemed to gradually restore it.
What was going on here? Could it be that the Vast Sea Barrier absorbed the power of the ocean?
Through careful observation, Tang San confirmed his estimate. What astonished him the most was that after this Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud absorbed the energy of the ocean through its own Vast Sea Barrier ability, his own body also began to change.
After his injuriesst time, the scorching heat from his spirit bones had reduced a lot, but now with the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud absorbing the energy of the ocean, that scorching hot feeling began to return, and even grew even more intense. But that scorching heat didnt make him feel unwell, on the contrary it made his body seem to be enriched. Even though the spirit power within him didnt suffer any influence, Tang San felt his mind and qi be clear, his reaction and attention swiftly upgrading.
Tang San basically had no way of understanding the reasons for this. The Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud wasnt one of his spirit bones, and even less one of his spirit abilities, but rather a spirit tools ability. How could spirit tools cause this kind of effect? Why could only his spirit power activate it, and after it absorbed the energy of the outside world it would also influence his body. This might not be exinable as mere fate?
He naturally didnt know that ever since the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud absorbed a drop of his blood, it had already be a part of his body. Even though it wasnt a spirit bone, it was still another kind of phenomenon.
The water in this area of the sea wasnt deep. ording to Tang Sans calctions, once the Dragon Abyss Boat had sunk roughly two hundred meters, it already struck the seabed.
Everywhere on the seafloor were beautiful corals, extremely gorgeous under the muted blue light of the Vast Sea Barrier. Of course, these were only the circumstances when viewed from inside the barrier, from the outside this area was still pitch ck.
Smiling slightly, Tang San said:It seems my new method should be feasible. Come on, lets go outside.
Outside?Everyone looked shocked at him, for a moment still unable to parse the meaning of what he said.
Tang San smiled slightly,Of course were going outside, since the Vast Sea Barrier is water repent, and moreover doesnt fear the water pressure, even though we cant move the Dragon Abyss Boat, why cant we just walk?
Ma Hongjuns eyes opened wide,Walking across the seabed? Does that work too?Thinking normally, this was the ocean, and moreover the bottom of the ocean, how could they exist here? But thinking carefully about what Tang San said, it really was feasible.
Tang San smiled:Why not? Isnt walking on the bottom of the ocean quite interesting? Let alone when we still have the stealth ability of the Vast Sea Barrier, even if we didnt, those Demon Spirit Great White Sharks wouldnte trouble us at the bottom of the ocean.
While speaking, he had already opened the Dragon Abyss Boats hatch. Holding Xiao Wu, he was the first to leap out.
Until they left the ship, and truly stood on those slippery and wet corals on the bottom of the ocean, everyone still didnt dare believe that everything they saw was real.
Even though they couldnt see very far, this dimly lit ce really was the bottom of the ocean! When they just moved away from the Dragon Abyss Boat, including Tang San, everyones hearts held some apprehension. But after discovering they really could breathe here, and moreover didnt touch a single drop of seawater, everyone still gradually rxed.
Oscar said pensively:Little San, since this Vast Sea Barrier can let us hide in the ocean, wouldnt it be a lot easier tond on Seagod Ind if we used it to hide while flying?
Tang San shook his head:No. I tried it once. If the Vast Sea Barrier is used while flying, the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud will quickly drain my spirit power. I dont know why. Perhaps its because of the speed. That time flew for roughly the time of three breaths, and the Vast Sea Barrier swallowed close to half my spirit power. Its basically impossible to support us that far. Even if I used it while walking on drynd, the spirit power consumption would still be enormous. Overall, this ability is most suited to stationary defense.
Dai Mubai said:Then can your spirit power hold up while we walk all the way to Seagod Ind? In fact, since this is the ocean, if you cant keep up when weve gone halfway, we might be done for even with the Dragon Abyss Boat. Because then we will be in the territory of the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks.
Tang San looked at the blue light distributed outside the Vast Sea Barrier,Before submerging, I didnt have any certainty either. By my calctions, if I had your help, walking shouldnt be a problem. But now I can tell you with certainty, we can absolutely easilynd on Seagod Ind. Because for some reason, in the depths of this ocean, the Vast Sea Cosmic Barrier is absorbing the energy of the sea, actually considerably reducing my own consumption. Bringing us to Seagod Ind is absolutely no problem.
Zhu Zhuqing said:Then this means the Vast Sea Cosmic Barrier should be a spirit tool suited to use in the ocean?
Tang San pondered, then said:Very possible. Theres no time to lose, wellnd on Seagod Ind before anything else. Dont walk too quickly, keep together, Ill use the blue silver emperor to control our distance.
Seven strands of Blue Silver Emperor flew out. Tang San directly tied Xiao Wu on his back, both hands pulling her slender legs close. The other six strands of Blue Silver Emperor each twisted around the other six. Withdrawing the Dragon Abyss Boat, he then urged the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, and they began to walk forward on the seabed.
Walking on the bottom of the ocean was a lot harder than walking on drynd. The ground was uneven, giving people a feeling of a mountain range. Fortunately everyone were strong, and they could advance swiftly even when faced with extremely difficult terrain.
Tang San had already made certain their direction while they were sinking. This Seagod Ind was a fairlyrge ind, more than four times the area of Purple Pearl Ind. As long as they headed in the right direction, they would definitely reach it.
Gradually, everyone felt the seabed rising. They knew that, having experienced numerous difficulties, they were finally about to step onto their goal. When the light around them gradually grew brighter as they approached the shore, Tang San walking furthest ahead suddenly halted, whispering:Hold your breath.
As everyone else also stopped at the same time, holding their breaths as Tang San said, an enormous white shadow quietly swept past twenty meters ahead, just like a specter in the sea, disappearing in the blink of an eye.
That was a more than ten meter long white shark, its whole body appearing perfectly streamlined, its white skin with a kind of faint luster, iparably fast. Where it passed, the seawater seemed to ripple strangely.
The words Devil Spirit Great White Shark appeared almost simultaneously in everyone''s minds. Their luck really didnt count as good, the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks hadnt gone out to hunt. Only fortunately they had the Vast Sea Barriers stealth ability to shelter them, and they didnt trulye into conflict with such a powerful sea spirit beast.
Moving forward again, Tang San deliberately raised the pace. This was the ocean, and they moreover didnt know quite what degree the Vast Sea Cosmic Shrouds stealth ability reached. The sooner they got out of the water, the safer they would be.
Finally, the ground under their feet gradually turned to sand, and their surroundings brightened. Everyone step by step left the sea.
As they saw the light of the sky, including Tang San, everyone couldnt keep from cheering. The Shrek Seven Devils plus Bai Chenxiang, these eight youngsters without the ability to swim, had sessfully crossed the ocean, arriving at their goal, Seagod Ind.
Precisely because their journey wasnt untroubled, at this moment they felt particrly aplished. Everyone looked at each other, all seeing their faces brimming with excited smiles.
Tang San was the calmest one. Setting foot on Seagod Ind, he immediately felt that this ce was different. Nevermind the scenery, what struck him first was the temperature.
By all reason, now that it was already winter, even if the temperature at sea would be a bit higher than ind, it would still feel cold. But, after they set foot on Seagod Ind, the first feeling was warmth, like spring.
As far as the eye could see, Seagod Ind waspletely green. This enormous ind gave them a feeling like they had returned to the Douluo Continent. Wherever they looked, they basically couldnt see the limits. The ind was covered with nts, very many they couldnt name.
The air held a tant scent of the ocean, fresh, humid, refreshing, with the faint raucous of seabirds on the wind.
The beach glittered in the sunshine, pure white and exquisite specks of silvery light like tiny crystals. The first time here, the first one felt was pure calm, the sea and the sky of one color, gulls soaring above. The sky was dark dark blue, a lofty blue, pure blue, transparent blue. Like Tang Sans eyes, unspeakably moving.
Looking at this shocking scene, the excitemetn in everyones eyes was gradually reced by wonder. Tang San softly held Xiao Wu to his chest,Xiao Wu, this ce is very beautiful. Once weve finished what we have to do, well get dad and mom to spend their old age here, ok?
The soulless Xiao Wu naturally wouldnt answer him, but Tang San still seemed to see the harmonious scene of their family on this silver beach and jade sea.
On the verge of truly facing the Seagod Inds challenges, after a brief excitement, everyone rested a while, replenishing their strength and recovering the previously consumed spirit power.
Very soon, Tang San tightly held Xiao Wu and opened his eyes, his gaze sweeping across hispanions. What he saw was resolute gazes. To them, all of their previous experiences was only the prelude. This moment would count as the true beginning of their experience on Seagod Ind.
Light shed in Tang Sans eyes, the Vast Sea Barrier that had always protected them returning to the spot between his eyes. Viewed from outside, the eight of them seemed to appear on the beach out of nowhere, appearing along with the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud vanishing.
Without need for words, automatically forming up with a tacit understanding, Dai Mubai walked furthest ahead, Ma Hongjunst. On the sides were Oscar and Zhu Zhuqing, Tang San bringing Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong and Bai Chenxiang in the middle. The hearts of the group of eight were now filled with courage, stepping across that soft as silk beach, heading towards the depths of Seagod Ind.
Having faced so many twists and turns on the way here, they were already prepared for any challenge. That wasnt just courage, but even more a kind of conviction.
The refreshing moist atmosphere was enchanting, but right now everyones minds were already on high tension. Just as Tang San was about to release his blue silver domain, a somewhat stunned voice came from the forest straight ahead.
People?Along with a low shout, seven or eight shadows suddenly leapt out from the trees, blocking everyones road forward. These people all had different appearances, but their clothes had a uniform characteristic, that was training gear, light yellow. The oldest was in his forties, the youngest was about the same age as Tang San and the others. Altogether eight people, forming a line blocking the Shrek Seven Devils and Bai Chenxiangs path into the forest ahead.
Tang San had heard Ji Xiang speak of the color of the Seagod Ind Spirit Masters clothing. The sea Spirit Masters of Seagod Ind could be ranked by the color of their clothing, but this wasnt a spirit power ranking, but rather through the difficulty of the Seagod trials they faced. The more difficult their trial was, the higher their status on Seagod Ind, and the color of their clothes was thereby differentiated. From lowest to highest, they were arrayed ording to the color of spirit rings.
These yellow clothed sea Spirit Masters in front of them were clearly second ss spirit masters just higher than white clothed ones. Above them was still purple, ck, and red. ording to what Ji Xiang said, on the Seagod Ind, only the high priest was entitled to wearing red. That was also the person Clear Sky School master Tang Xiao described to Tang San, the number one power on Seagod Ind, possessing the Seagod spirit. Ji Xiang had lived on the ind for more than ten years, but never seen that legendary high priest himself.
Eight versus eight, but these eight people looked at Tang San and the others with gazes filled with astonishment. They couldnt imagine how people would suddenly show up here.
Halting, Dai Mubai said brightly:We admire the fame of Seagod Ind, and hope to pass the trials and join the ind.
The leader of the other eight, just that oldest middle aged man, looked Dai Mubai up and down a few times, then said with a frown:Yourend Spirit Masters?
Dai Mubai looked distracted a moment,You can tell?
The middle aged man said coldly:You of course cant sense it. But we sea Spirit Masters can still see it. Leave immediately. Seagod Ind doesnt wee you. Even if I dont know how you stepped onto our ind, you can leave the way you came. Otherwise, dont me us for being impolite.
Tang San stepped up next to Dai Mubai, frowning slightly:Cant Seagod Ind be joined through passing the trials? Why do you keep people away?
The middle aged man snorted coldly,It seems you still have some understanding of Seagod Ind. Me letting you leave is for your own good. Drynd Spirit Masters passing the trials to join our ind is basically impossible. The lord Seagods trials fornd Spirit Masters isnt something you can pass. Leave if you dont want to die. Its good for the young to be brave, but if its only impulsiveness, you will still forfeit your lives.
Tang San and Dai Mubai looked at each other. The two of them couldnt help having a good opinion of this middle aged man. Tang San smiled slightly:Senior, since wevee, we wont easily leave. No matter what the trial, we wish to try it. As you said, impulsiveness is to forfeit our lives, but if we lose our courage, were still not suited to be Spirit Masters.
Tang San spoke thest sentence as resolutely as slicing iron, his voice filled with something of a spiritual force shock. Among the people they were talking to, besides the middle aged man, the other seven sea Spirit Masters subconsciously retreated two steps. Seeing that divine light in Tang Sans eyes, they were even more astonished.
The middle aged man scowled,Ill give you one more chance. Leave, or take the lord Seagods trial? I want to warn you, if you ept the trial, there will be no chance to withdraw halfway. Even if you lose your life because of it. It seems your cultivation should be pretty good, however, the lord Seagods trials are unrted to cultivation. A simple one might have you grab a grain of sand, but a difficult one might have you go challenge a hundred thousand year spirit beast. Are you really prepared?
Beside Xiao Wu, the Shrek Seven Devils and Bai Chenxiang spoke practically with the same voice:Yes, we ept the trial.
The middle aged man looked deeply at them, muttering a few words to a young yellow clothed sea Spirit Master next to him. His way of speaking was very peculiar, as if a strange sound wave buzzing, making Tang San and the others unable to hear his voice.
That young yellow clothed sea Spirit Master agreed deferentially, and swiftly turned and left. The middle aged man said to the Shrek party:I hope you dont regret it. Follow me.
Speaking, he brought those yellow clothed sea Spirit Masters and turned to walk into the forest.
The Shrek Seven Devils immediately returned to their previous formation, following behind these yellow clothed sea Spirit Masters, vigntly entering the forest.
Who knew from when the trial would begin? Having already set foot on the ind, no matter the circumstances, they would stay alert at all times.
If the air on the beach was described as moist and pure, then the air within the forest was filled with the freshness of nature. Breathing the air here seemed even better than in the Star Dou Great Forest.
The Shrek Seven Devils vignce seemed unnecessary, advancing through the lush forest, they didnt seem to encounter any situation. Leaving Tang San a bit pleasantly surprised was that, even on this Seagod Ind, the ground in the forest was filled with Blue Silver Grass. However, as he tried to connect with the Blue Silver Grass through the blue silver domain, his spiritual force seemed to discover a kind of peculiar energy pervading the forest. Even though he could connect with the Blue Silver Grass, he still couldnt examine anything through the blue silver domain. As if this forest was protected by an incorporeal force.
The middle aged man walking ahead suddenly halted, turning, he looked at Tang San with a burning gaze,Dont try to use spiritual force to examine anything. This is Seagod Ind, everything here is blessed by the lord Seagod.
Tang Sans heart was shocked, this was just a yellow clothed level sea Spirit Master on Seagod Ind, but he could actually sense his spiritual force probe? Or did it mean there was some special force here that let him sense him releasing his spiritual force?
The middle aged man kept leading them forward. Not long after, passing through the forest, the scene in front of them immediately shocked the Shrek Seven Devils.
Ji Xiang hadnt rified much about Seagod Ind to Tang San, only simply mentioned the Sea Spirit Masters, because he was afraid of spheming the Seagod. Now, appearing in front of Tang Sans eight was actually a pool, a pool like a sea within a sea. Most strangely was that the ind pool that should have been t, actually surged withrge waves like the sea, without any wind.
All around the pool was dense forest. It appeared to be about five hundred meters in diameter, and at the center of the pool was a triangr tform, on which towered a bizarre obelisk. The obelisk was conical, with a bizarre relief carved on top, the whole column covered with countless inscriptions that seemed to be characters. Incorporeal strange energies emanated from the strange pir.
With Purple Demon Eye, Tang San could clearly see a person sitting below the obelisk, eyes closed, back to the pir, as if meditating. And this persons clothes were ck.
Coming here, the yellow clothed middle aged Spirit Master seemed quite reserved, while those young yellow clothed Spirit Masters also stood respectfully to the side, not even daring to be imposing.
Wee to the sea within the sea, Seahorse Sacred Pir.The yellow clothed middle aged man spoke in a particr tone:The Seahorse Sacred Pir is one of Seahod Inds seven sacred pirs. The Seagod bestowed the seven sacred pirs with divine force, to spread divine decrees through the pirs. Any one sacred pir can conduct the trials for outside Spirit Masters. You will get the topic for the lord Seagods trial here.
Finished speaking, he turned towards the triangr tform in the sea within the sea, making a deferential ny degree bow, and urging his spirit power to make his voice carry. This moment, this middle aged man released his spirit practically subconsciously.
Two yellow, three purple, one ck, a quite good spirit ring configuration appeared around him. This middle aged man was actually a more than sixtieth ranked Spirit Emperor. Just yellow clothed and already a spirit emperor? The Shrek Seven Devils shivered inwardly at the same time.
Reporting to lord Seahorse, outsidend Spirit Masters havee to take the trial, please permit it.Urged by his spirit power, the yellow clothed middle aged mans voice traveled in a straight line, hiding the sound of the torrential waves of the sea within the sea.
That ck clothed man sitting upright on the triangr tform by the Seahorse Sacred Pir suddenly opened his eyes. From where he sat to the shore was more than two hundred meters, but the instant he looked over, the Shrek Seven Devils on the shore couldnt help shivering. That grudging gaze was like two deep ponds, and even over such a distance, each of them still felt that ck clothed mans power.
Title Douluo, the two words representing the highest level of the Spirit Master world shed through Tang Sans mind, making the judgement the instant he saw that ck clothed mans eyes. No mistake, that was the particr aura only Title Douluo possessed. This ck clothed man was also the first Title Douluo level sea Spirit Master they met sinceing to the great sea.
A sonorous powerful voice echoed. Different from the yellow clothed man, this voice didnt travel in a line, but seemed to mix with the sound of the water and the waves.
Land Spirit Masters want to take the majestic Seagods trials? You will only be qualified by passing the sea within the sea to stand in front of the Seahorse Sacred Pir.
While speaking, behind the Seahorse Douluo brightened a blue dim light. Immediately afterward, the Seahorse Sacred Pir behind him abruptly brightened, an azure light travelling from below to the top of the sacred pir. With the top of the Seahorse Sacred Pir, a blue ripple suddenly surged out, like a blue screenying horizontally above the sea within the sea. Since the Seahorse Sacred Pir was ten meters tall, this blue screen floating above the sea within the sea was also ten meters high. No need to ask, this ten meter height was the restriction for flight and spatial abilities.
Tang Sans brows wrinkled, looking towards the yellow clothed middle aged man who brought them here,Senior, dont tell me we have to also take a Title Douluos trial before epting the lord Seagods trial? Dont tell me you think we can fight a Title Douluo?
The yellow clothed middle aged man hung his head,Drynd Spirit Masters trials were different from sea Spirit Masters from the start. I dont know how lord Seahorse is testing you, but I can be certain that everything lord Seahorse does is ording to the decrees of the lord Seagod. You still have a chance to leave.
Seeing the yellow clothed middle aged mans calm appearance, Tang San understood. The first trial aftering to Seagod Ind had already arrived. Just as he prepared to bring Xiao Wu to try crossing the sea, Dai Mubai stepped forward before he could, blocking Tang San behind him,Ill try.
Tang San and Dai Mubai looked at each other. After Dai Mubai nodded faintly to him, he stepped onto the shore of the sea within the sea, stepping onto that equally silver glittering beach.
As the boss of the Shrek Seven Devils, Dai Mubais strength was second only to Tang San, and he was also the oldest. Letting him try it first, even if he failed, afterward Tang San could still assist and adapt. But if Tang San was first to fail, circumstances would be a lot more passive. Consequently, Dai Mubai was first to rise.
Dai Mubai clenched his fists, slowly raising them in front of him to the top of his head, at the same time also raising his head. Those yellow clothed sea Spirit Masters gazes unconsciously fell on him. They could all clearly feel an aura filled with intimidation emanate from Dai Mubai, the aura of the king.
Chapter 217 — Seahorse Sacred Pillar, Black Level Six Tests
Chapter 217: Seahorse Sacred Pir, ck Level Six Tests
RoarA sky shattering roar suddenly resounded from Dai Mubais throat as he suddenly pulled back his tightly clenched fists. Intense light-like mes soared around him, as he instantly released his six spirit rings.
Muscles suddenly swelling, the surface of his skin suddenly revealing ck and white striped fur, the tyrannical influence of the king among beasts abruptly exploded in all directions. Waves spread outward in the sand below his feet, as those evil eyes radiating domineering power made even the Seahorse Douluo more than two hundred meters away feel somewhat moved.
Seahorse Douluo waved his right hand, and the waves in front immediately began to churn, reaching ten meters high, unexpectedly and directly sealing all avenues forward. The practically boiling seawater thundered with a heaven shaking power, but didnt spill over the confines of the sea within the sea even a hair.
Facing such circumstances, Dai Mubai didnt show even a hint of fear. His third spirit ring abruptly shed, fully using his thousand year spirit ring ability, White Tiger Vajra Transformation.
His originally already tall and sturdy body expanded once again, the white fur turning golden in a sh, the king character on his forehead bing even more clear, as each muscle seemed to burst with explosive force.
Under the amplification of the White Tiger Vajra Transformation, Dai Mubai roared, intense golden light filling the air in front of him, White Tiger Light Wave shooting out and turning into an intense white light shooting directly at the waves.
Amidst the explosive noise, arge hole was unexpectedly sted open through that wave. At the same time, Dai Mubais majestic body shot forward, charging straight at the waves with an iparable aggressiveness.
Hong Thirty or so meters where the White Tiger Light Wave attackedpletely burst open, those sky reaching waves sshing in all directions like flowers scattered by a goddess. But even more formidable waves met Dai Mubai, heavily striking his majestic body. It seemed like Dai Mubais golden figure would be swallowed by those terrifying waves.
Zhu Zhuqings heart thumped, and she couldnt help rushing a step forward, but was blocked by Tang San. Tang San said in a low voice:Its alright. Since boss Dai dares charge into the sea like this, naturally he has confidence. Well wait and see.
Seeing Dai Mubai swallowed by the waves with much thunder but little rain, the yellow clothed sea Spirit Masters on the shore couldnt help being stunned, in their hearts all thinking thatnd Spirit Masters were mediocre. Even though the sea within the sea wasnt a true ocean, under Seahorse Douluos control, this ce would be even more dangerous than the real ocean.
Just at this moment, suddenly, along with a rumble, a five meters or so long giant seahorse suddenly flew out of the ocean, turning in the air, emanating blue light.
I understand.Tang Sans eyes revealed a trace of admiring light,Boss Dai is using the method we used tond on Seagod Ind. He cant swim, but with his strength, walking on the bottom of the sea for a short while isnt a problem. This sea within the sea wont be as deep as the real ocean, he can walk across the bottom by relying on White Tiger Barrier.
Tang Sans words just fell when, along with an explosion, one enormous Seahorse after another whirled out of the sea. Clearly, these were the sea spirit beasts of the sea within the see. They seemed to have the strength of thousand year spirit beasts. Each seahorse breaking through the waves seemed to be just unconscious, with no apparent injuries.
Before long, just five meters away from the Seahorse Sacred Pir, the waves abruptly rolled back, an immense stream of water soaring up, fiercely striking the light screen overhead. That body glittering with golden light soared up within this wave. Drawing a deep breath, both hands swatting backward, using the impulse from striking the wave, he stablynded in front of Seahorse Douluo.
Seahorse Douluos eyes revealed a bit of praise, nodding to Dai Mubai,Possessing tyrannical spirit power with the energy of the king, the king among beasts spirit, relying on the third spirit ability to break through my trial. Amongnd Spirit Masters, you can also be considered an outstanding figure at the spirit emperor level. Even more at such a young age. No wonder you would be confident ining here. Fine, you are qualified to ept the trials of the lord Seagod.
Many thanks.Dai Mubai replied with only two simple words. Finished speaking, he directly turned aside, looking at the others still on the shore. Using his gaze to transmit some kind of information. The others might not be able to see it, but he believed Tang San definitely could.
The praise in Seahorse Douluos eyes wasnt just because of Dai Mubais strength, but rather because he didnt kill any sea spirit beasts in the sea. Tang San could guess Dai Mubais method for reaching the Seahorse Sacred Pir, as the real controller here, how couldnt he know?
Tang San really did see Dai Mubais gaze, and from within also understood what Dai Mubai wanted to tell them. Immediately he turned to the others,Going over to the Seahorse Sacred Pir actually isnt Seahorse Douluos trial for us. Dai Mubai told us that its notpletely difficult. Within this sea within the sea, theres just seahorses with that kind of strength. Without even stronger sea spirit beasts. Zhuqing, youre second.
Fine.Zhu Zhuqing replied. She didnt go through the motions of preparation like Dai Mubai did, her body soared as she released her spirit, her first spirit ability Hell Rush Stab unleashing in midair, and she suddenly elerated, heading straight for the waves.
Compared to Dai Mubai, she was even faster, moving forward unhindered like a specter. In a sh she had already soared more than ten meters, when she was only half a meter from to the light screen emanating from the Seahorse Sacred Pir, she suddenly changed direction in midair and shot straight for the Seahorse Sacred Pir.
The violent waves of course wouldnt let her pass like that, and the surging sea charged towards Zhu Zhuqing. Her style when confronting the waves waspletely different from Dai Mubai, just seeing purple light sh around her, equally releasing the radiance of her third spirit ability, a ck empty shadow seemed to emanate from her body, quietly chopping at the wave. It was Zhu Zhuqings third spirit ability, Hell Chop.
The violent seawater, when on the verge of striking her body, swept past on either side of her, the Hell Chop directly cutting open the wave in front of. By now, Zhu Zhuqing had already charged close to thirty meters.
Of course she wouldnt pick the same style as Dai Mubai, submerging in the water. She didnt have Dai Mubais tyrannical physique, but as an agility attack type Spirit Master, she had her own ways.
Just as she was about to fall into the wave, Hell Chop appeared once again, only this time it wasnt aimed at splitting the wave ahead, but rather bizarrely cut out a triangle. When her momentum was on the verge of being exhausted, the tips of her toes touched the wave cut by her Hell Chop, her first spirit ability Hell Rush Stabunching once again, and she charged forward.
Even though the buoyancy of seawater is a lot higher than potable water, by how much? But this tiny difference in buoyancy was enough to carry Zhu Zhuqing. Hell Chop opened up the way, Hell Rush Stab carried her forward. The two spirit abilities merged together had a remarkable effect in passing this sea.
In a sh, after approximately ten elerations, Zhu Zhuqing finally broke through the restrictions of the waves,nding noiselessly next to Dai Mubai, without being hit by a single drop of water, without a red face, without hurried breathing, she withdrew her spirit, nodding slightly to Seahorse Douluo.
Seahorse Douluos originally tight face showed a hint of a smile,Very good. I can describe your disy as stunning. Agility attack type Spirit Master, cat type spirit, equally focused on speed and attack. Your strength might not be equal to his, but you did even better than him. It seems even younger than him. Six ring spirit emperor, apparently my understanding ofnd Spirit Masters really is a bitcking. You are equally qualified to ept the lord Seagods trial.
Zhu Zhuqing once again saluted Seahorse Douluo and walked over next to Dai Mubai, gripping his still wet big hand, standing there quietly. In their eyes wasnt a trace of concern, because they believed in theirrades strength.
Ashore.
Little Ao, Rongrong, up to you.
Oscarughed out loud, saying:No problem. Rongrong, lets go.Oscar swiftly ate one of the clone mirror sausages produced by his sixth spirit ability. With a flicker of silvery light, his eyes suddenly brightened, and another Oscar immediately appeared next to him.
He not only ate his sixth spirit ability, but also simultaneously used his spirit bone ability, Clone.
The clone Oscar that appeared stooped, carrying Ning Rongrong on his back and, led by Oscars main body, simultaneously dashed towards the sea within the sea.
ck light simultaneously appeared on Oscars main body and the clone. His two bodies simultaneously used Hell Rush Stab. Thats right, the clone mirror sausage Oscar ate was made from a drop of Zhu Zhuqings blood.
However, his cloned ability had considerable wspared to when Zhu Zhuqing used it, and his body control naturally couldntpare to Zhu Zhuqing either.
However, dont forget that Oscar wasnt alone in stepping into the sea within the sea right now.
Gorgeous dazzling light shed behind the back of Oscars clone, the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda appearing over Ning Rongrongs palm. The first three floors of the pagoda blossomed with light simultaneously, and Ning Rongrongs first spirit ability strength amplification, second spirit ability agility amplification, and third spirit ability spirit power amplification, simultaneously fell on Oscar.
Just what is called pure strength subdues ten schemes, while Oscars use of the Hell Civets abilities naturally didntpare to Zhu Zhuqing, right now he had Ning Rongrongs seventy percent ability boost, capable of using eighty percent of Zhu Zhuqings abilities, while his spirit power, agility and strength all surpassed Zhu Zhuqing by far.
A Hell Chop equally shot out, even though Oscars application wasnt as ingenious, the Hell Chops strength was substantially increased, and the gap cut in the seawater was evenrger, enough to give him enough time to respond.
And the clone bodys ability changed along with the abilities of Oscars main body, therefore Ning Rongrongs amplification to Oscar equally affected the clone. Even though the clone body only had seventy percent or so of Oscars strength, it didnt have tounch the Hell Chop, just carrying Ning Rongrong to follow behind Oscar was enough.
An extraordinary scene appeared over the sea within the sea. One person ahead, ck light continuously flickering in his hands, constantly leaping forward, two people behind, one carrying the other on his back, and in the hands of the person being carried a glorious pagoda shot out three radiant lines of light to the person in front, just like a bridge linking them together. As they arrived at the Seahorse Sacred Pir, the time it took them was actually even shorter than Zhu Zhuqing.
Seeing Oscar and Ning Rongrongs equally ideal spirit ring configuration of six spirit rings gradually vanish, Seahorse Douluo gradually stood, first looking at Ning Rongrong,Your spirit is the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda?Although it was in this ocean, he still knew the seven great sects ofnd Spirit Masters.
Ning Rongrong smiled slightly, neither servile nor overbearing saying:Should be Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda. But junior really is from the Seven Treasure zed Tile School.
Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda?Seahorse Douluos eyes revealed a pensive light,Good, a good Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda.
Turning to Oscar, this Seahorse Douluos gaze grew a bit hesitant,Very difficult to imagine. I actually cant see what your spirit is. It seems you possess the same ability as that young miss, but I still know it isnt. From how unfamiliar with the use of the ability you are, that really isnt your original ability. Can you tell me what your spirit is?
Oscar smiled slightly:If I told you what my spirit is, would the lord Seagods trial be a bit easier?
Seahorse Douluo smiled slightly, saying:That isnt up to me.
Oscar looked at this Title Douluo level sea Spirit Masters burning gaze, saying:My spirit is Sausage, or to be precise, Im a food system spirit emperor. As for why I could use that ability just now, Im sure you can guess.
Food system Spirit Master? Seahorse Douluo stared nkly a moment. Right now he felt a bit like the opponents who saw the Shrek Seven Devils participate back in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament.
The first to arrive at the Seahorse Sacred Pir, Dai Mubai, had actually already brought this Seahorse Douluo an enormous shock, but the next three were still equally rming. What made him most shocked was the couple who just came here. One food system Spirit Master, one support system Spirit Master. They could actually pass the trial of the waves, steadily reaching the Seahorse Sacred Pir.
Especially crucial was that these Douluo Continent Spirit Masters were all so young, apparently just twenty years old. But these four in front of him were still all Spirit Emperors with ideal spirit ring configurations. Through these four, Seahorse Douluo already clearly recognized how thend spirit masters that came this time fitted together. In time, these youths future could only be described as limitless.
While Seahorse Douluo was thinking deeply on his side, on the shore an argument had risen.
Xiangxiang, let me bring you.Ma Hongjun persuaded.
Bai Chenxiang stubbornly shook her head,No need, I can do it on my own. I cant always cause all of you trouble.
When Ma Hongjun wanted to speak again, Bai Chenxiang had already thrown herself out without the slightest hesitation. Figure shing, she spread nimble wings like a white shadow, flying straight for the sea within the sea.
Tang San signaled Ma Hongjun with his eyes, and Fatty hastily chased after. The Phoenix Spirit releasing, the third spirit ability Phoenix Ascension formed two giant wings of me, dashing after Bai Chenxiang. If Bai Chenxiang met danger, he would also look after her from behind.
Their actions naturally drew Seahorse Douluos attention. As he saw Bai Chenxiangs four spirit rings and Ma Hongjuns five spirit rings, inwardly he couldnt help sighing a bit. Finally some youngsters who werent at the Spirit Emperor level. Actually, even he didnt understand why his mind, ordinarily calm as a dried out old well, would ripple like this over some kids.
However, Seahorse Douluos mind didnt rx for long before his eyes again revealed astonishment.
Bai Chenxiangs white silhouette bore through the waves like a wisp of smoke. Even if the waves were crowded close, they still rose and fell with the tide, and Bai Chenxiang seemed to see the eye of a needle that appeared along with the movement of the waves. Even in ces that seemed devoid of any cracks, she could still easily find a few chinks to pass through. More than two hundred meter distance, in practically just a few eyeblinks, her white mist like silhouette already fell from the air, stably standing on the Seahorse Sacred Pir tform. In terms of speed, even until now, Bai Chenxiang was number one.
Close behind Bai Chenxiang, Fatty moved forward even more directly. Without any dodging, he directly charged through the waves. Using both the two great spirit abilities Bathing Fire Phoenix and Phoenix Ascension, this time he had learned the lesson fromst time at the Vast Sea Great Spirit Arena. When he knocked against the waves, he pulled in his wings as close as possible, using momentum to crash through. And once he appeared on the other side, the wings immediately unfolded, elerating once again, charging at the next wave.
Large clouds of white steam rose in the air above the sea within the sea. Ma Hongjun used this direct, close to barbarian way to break through the obstruction of one wave after another, bing the sixth tond on the Seahorse Sacred Pir tform.
If Im not mistaken, you should be a pure speed type Spirit Master.Seahorse Douluo looked at Bai Chenxiang.
Bai CHenxiang nodded slowly.
Seahorse Douluo smiled,Interesting, really interesting.His gaze turned to Ma Hongjun who had justnded on the tform, equally unstained by half a drop of water,High temperature me, Phoenix spirit. Just from the spirit, on drynd, you should be a top quality Spirit Master. Unfortunately, your spirit power stillgs behind a bit.
Ma Hongjun blushed. Even though he had also reached the sixtieth ranked,pared to the others, he really was behind.
Just at this moment, Tang San on the shore brought Xiao Wu to be thest to move.
Seahorse Douluo at first didnt notice, however, the sea within the sea before them was under his control, and every soon he discovered something wrong. Subconsciously he turned to look, and was immediately stupefied.
Tang Sans right hand tightly held Xiao Wus slender waist to soar in the air. Xiao Wu seemed to be without perception of anything in the outside world, her long scorpion braid hanging across her chest, she nestled against Tang Sans shoulder with a vacant gaze in her beautiful eyes.
Blue hair, blue eyes, graceful temperament, handsome appearance. Soaring in the air, Tang San and Xiao Wu didnt cause any smoke and fire, just like a pair of immortalpanions.
About to be hit by a charging wave, in Tang Sans left hand appeared a ck hammer, one and a half meters long,rge hammerhead. With just a light shake of his wrist, without taking any stance, the giant wave before them scattered with an explosion, and be brought Xiao Wu to fly forward through the air. He wasnt particrly fast, but he seemed so graceful and natural, as if the giant waves reaching towards the sky before him was just a simple matter.
Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer was forged under the waterfall. No matter howrge the waves, but they were still far fromparable to the several hundred meters tall waterfall, and his current spirit power was higher by far than at that time. Using the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone to fly, with the Clear Sky Hammer to open up the way, even though the waves surged, how could they stop his path forward?
Under the impact of the Clear Sky Hammer, rumbling sound spread rhythmically. Those giant waves seemed to open up a path to greet them, and in a sh, Tang San had already brought Xiao Wu as thest tond on the Seahorse Sacred Pir tform.
If Oscars strength could be said to puzzle Seahorse Douluo, then Tang San before him was even more iprehensible. From Tang Sans body, he clearly didnt see a spirit ring, so much that he couldnt even sense what level he had reached from the spirit power he released, but he still moved forward so unhurriedly. In fact, the giant waves Seahorse Douluo raised, tond Spirit Masters, were extremely difficult to pass without at least fiftieth rank cultivation. Bai Chenxiangs special circumstances couldnt be seen just anywhere.
Looking Tang San up and down, Seahorse Douluos gaze suddenly turned cold,ording to the sequence just now it is fine.While speaking, his hands formed seals, and everyone felt an energy quietly disperse. That boiling sea immediately calmed down, and the light screen emanating from the top of the Seahorse Sacred Pir also quietly dissipated.
Seeing Seahorse Douluos eyes hold such a cold gaze, Tang San was somewhat puzzled. When he looked at the other Shrek Seven Devils, everyone also revealed vacant expressions.
Dai Mubais evil eyes suddenly radiated light, as if thinking of something, saying to Seahorse Douluo:Senior, theres something I think I should first make clear. Were not from Spirit Hall. You should also have seen that Rongrongs spirit is the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, shees from the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. Little San is from the Clear Sky School. Me and Zhuqing are from the Star Luo Imperial family. Xiangxiang is a disciple of the Clear Sky Schools subordinate Speed n. As for little Ao and Fatty, theyre free Spirit Masters.When he spoke of each person, he pointed to them.
Hearing Dai Mubais words, Tang San was the first toe to a realization. Asnd Spirit Masters, and moreover all so young and this powerful, this Seahorse Douluo would very easily regard them asing from Spirit Hall. And back then with Spirit Halls attack on Seagod Ind, this Seahorse Douluo naturally wouldnt have any good impression. Dai Mubai suddenly exining everyones history was to negate Seahorse Douluos conjecture.
That wasnt to say that Tang Sans ability to reflect wasnt equal to Dai Mubai, but rather because Dai Mubai was the first to step onto the Seahorse Sacred Pir tform, and clearly saw Seahorse Douluos gentle manner towards everyone. But as thest one to reach the tform, Tang Sans line of sight was previously cut off by the raging waves, and naturally didnt see what happened here, and was only vaguely able to see what happened.
Sure enough, along with Dai Mubais exnation, Seahorse Douluos expression rxed, and he casually asked,Since youre from different backgrounds, from between the southern sky and the northern sea, howe youre all gathered together?
Tang San smiled:Because we went to school together. You might not have heard of it, but we graduated from Shrek Academy.
Oscar added:We still once represented Shrek Academy to participate in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament, and moreover took the ultimate victory.
Seagod Douluos deep like the ocean gaze swept across everyone,That is to say, your purpose ining to Seagod Ind isnt so simple as just joining the ind.
Everyones hearts chilled, subconsciously their gazes gathered on Tang San. In a few simple sentences, even though theyd made clear they werent rted to Spirit Hall, their purpose ining had still caught Seahorse Douluos doubt.
Tang San calmly said:To learn through experience, thats why we came. Senior, begin the lord Seagods trial for us. If we can pass it, it wont be toote for you to investigate our goals.
The unspoken meaning of his words was, if we can pass it, it wont be toote to doubt our purposes. If we cant pass it, wed be directly banished from the ind, and any goals would be impossible to achieve. Avoiding the important and focusing on the trivial in order to dispel Seahorse Douluos questions.
Seahorse Douluo slowly walked over to the Seahorse Sacred Pir. Facing the sacred pir, his eyes revealed a pious light,One person step forward.
The hearts of the Shrek Seven Devils tightened. They knew that the true trial was about to begin, but this was also what they were looking forward to. This trip to the Seagod Ind, wasnt it in order to progress their strength under pressure?
No need to speak, the first to step forward was Dai Mubai, standing one step behind Seahorse Douluo.
Seahorse Douluo slowly raised his hands, his face filled with a pious expression. Both hands held in front of his chest, his palms facing each other half a chi apart, faint blue light slowly appearing between his hands. Along with the blue light gradually growing stronger, Tang San suddenly had a kind of familiar feeling.
When the blue light filled the palms of Seahorse Douluo, rays of light suddenly blossomed, making the whole Seahorse Sacred Pir tform filled with a clear blue light. Immediately afterward, light shed below the Seahorse Sacred Pir, a line of blue light spreading upward along the pir pattern. In practically the blink of an eye, it climbed to the peak.
Seahorse Douluo turned, facing Dai Mubai, right hand pointing towards him.
A light blue beam of light fell from the sky, enveloping Dai Mubai. Bathed in that beam of light, Dai Mubai was a bit bewildered. Clearly he didnt feel anything.
The color of the light began to change, from blue turning to white. Immediately afterward, it again changed from white to yellow, and practically without pause again changed to purple. The purple gradually deepened, this time the transformation speed was a bit slow, but it still kept changing.
Seeing the light around Dai Mubai change, Seahorse Douluo seemed a bit shocked. Before long, that purple light had alreadypletely turned ck, almostpletely hiding Dai Mubai within the beam. And on the Seahorse Sacred Pir behind Seahorse Douluo, the lowest part of the pattern also became ck, and the color slowly started to mber upward.
Tang San and the others didnt notice, but those yellow clothed sea Spirit Masters who previously brought them here saw the Seahorse Sacred Pir change, and each of their faces disyed overwhelming shock. Especially that middle aged Spirit Master, who even showed a bit of pity. Sighing softly, he said to himself:Didnt let theme take the trial, but unfortunately they wanted to. The lord Seagods trials fornd Spirit Masters really are
The ck lines of light directly mbered up to a third of the Seahorse Divine Pir before stopping. But very soon, it once again kept spreading upward, this time climbing even faster, in a moments work, the ck lines were already covering the whole Seahorse Sacred Pir.
Immediately afterward, altogether six lines of ck light shot out, simultaneously arriving in front of Dai Mubai, turning into six square light screens. On each light screen flickered some special golden characters. Among them, the light characters on the first screen were brilliant, while the other five were a lot duller.
The corner of Seahorse Douluos mouth rose slightly, affecting a wry smile:ck level six tests. Two more tests than me back then. Lord Seagod, dont tell me these people are sinners?
The six light screens vanished, turning into six specks of ck light that simultaneously entered Dai Mubais forehead. On his forehead appeared a ck hexagram, its color like ink.
Dai Mubai seemed to sense something, the nkness in his eyes reced by hidden depths. Without a word, he quickly retreated a few steps, sitting cross legged and closing his eyes, his brows wrinkling, apparently thinking about something.
The Seahorse Sacred Pirs light gradually faded, everything returning to normal. But Seahorse Douluo looked at Dai Mubai with a somewhatplex gaze, from Tang Sans point of view, this Seahorse Douluo seemed to be looking at a dead person.
Ma Hongjun couldnt help asking:Senior, whats ck level six tests? Can you exin it?
Seahorse Douluo nodded slowly,The trials given by the lord Seagod are separated by level. At different levels, the difficulty will also be different. Just like the colors of spirit rings, from lowest to highest, theyre each white level trial, yellow level trial, purple level trial, ck level trial and red peak trials. The lord Seagod will give different trials to different people. And the contents of the trial appeared in the light screen just now, visible to the examinee and examiner. Im your examiner. Through different level trials, you will obtain corresponding authority on Seagod Ind. The trials are not only ording to the examinees strength, but at the same time also potential. This is the lord Seagods decree.
Among these, white trials and yellow trials will only have one trial. Passing it counts as seeding. Starting at the purple trial, there will start appearing differentiations. Purple trials will have one to three tests. In other words, if the light shooting from the sacred pir in front of you is one, then, you will experience one purple level trial. If there are three, then you will undergo three trials in order to pass. Naturally, the more trials there are, the greater the difficulty, and after passing the greater the authority. And finally at the ck level trials, there will be at least four trials, at most six. Thats also the ck level six tests I mentioned just now. ck level six tests, that can be said to be the most difficult of the ck level trials. What I can tell you is that in the recent one hundred years, the ck level trial has appeared altogether thirty one times, among those, seven passed, twenty four failed. I am one of those seven. The seven who passed are currently the Seagod Inds seven sacred pirs protectors. And among the seven of us, only Seadragon Sacred Pirs guardian, Seadragon Douluo, passed the ck level six tests. He is also the strongest among us, his spirit power has already broken through the ny fifth rank.
Seahorse Douluos exnation was very detailed, but its purpose was only one, to tell these youngsters in front of him how difficult the ck level six tests were. By passing it, you would have authority equal to the sacred pirs protectors. If you failed, there would only be one conclusion, death.
The Shrek Seven Devils looked at each other for a moment, already without words.
Seahorse Douluo added:By epting the lord Seagods trial, then, it will begin immediately. The ck level trials time limit for yound Spirit Masters is that you must pass one trial each year. Afterpleting one, the next trial will begin. If you exceed the time limit, or try to run, then the Seagod seal that entered his forehead before will explode, erasing the examinee. The ck level trials have never before had losers, only those who passed and the dead. Therefore, its also known as paradise and hell. I dont know why the lord Seagods trials for yound Spirit Masters are so difficult either. You others still have time to regret. Otherwise, if there is another ck level trial, you will also be like him. Seeing as you arent from spirit hall, I can honestly tell you that with his sixtieth ranked strength, there is basically no chance of him passing the ck level six tests. He will definitely die.
Chapter 218 — Peak Seven Tests And Yellow One Test
Chapter 218: Peak Seven Tests And Yellow One Test
Hearing Seahorse Douluos exnation, Tang San suddenly said:Wait a moment. Senior, you said Mubai doesnt have any chance of passing the trial, that his death is certain. Then, how could you pass the trial? As far as I know, the people on Seagod Ind take the trials at eighteen, dont tell me you were stronger than Mubai is now when you were eighteen?
Seahorse Douluo shook his head, saying:When I was eighteen I still hadnt reached fortieth rank, quite a bit lower than he is now. But theres one thing you have to understand. For the ck level trials the lord Seagod gives us Seagod Ind Spirit Masters, one must bepleted every ten years. Even so, my ck level for tests put me on the border of death several times. The final test I confronted, was to survive in the middle of a school of the ind protecting divine beasts, the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks, for two hours.
Everyone went silent, but Seahorse Douluo still didnt find any fear or discouragement from any of their faces. Zhu Zhuqing was the second to step forward, standing just where Dai Mubai stood before, a cool and beautiful smile rippling past,Senior, ask the lord Seagod to bestow me a trial.
Seahorse Douluo frowned slightly,You wont reconsider?
Zhu Zhuqing calmly said:Senior, we came here in order to take the trials, if the trials were too simple, wouldnt this trip be in vain? How can there be propulsion without pressure? Weve already done a lot of impossible things, whats creating another miracle?
Zhu Zhuqing used real action to show Seahorse Douluo her determination. Just like she said, they were here to learn from experience, they wouldnt shrink back no matter how difficult this Seagods experience for them was.
Fine. You kids really have drive. Very few can possess courage like yours.This Title Douluo didnt say anything else, blue light condensing once again. Amidst the shing radiance of the Seahorse Sacred Pir, another beam of light descended from the sky, enveloping Zhu Zhuqing.
Blue became white, and without the slightest pause turned yellow, then purple. Just like Seahorse Douluo predicted, the purple gradually darkened, until it finally became ck. Seeing those ck devil lines on the Seahorse Divine Pir slowly mber up, Seahorse Douluo couldnt help sighing deeply. Having once experienced the difficulty of the ck level trials, he of course didnt believe that these youths in front of him could pass it just by relying on courage, and in his heart he felt a rare bit of regret. But as the examiner, since the Shrek Seven Devils were this determined, he couldnt do anything.
The ck pattern kept climbing, however, the ck light Zhu Zhuqing caused didnt climb as high as Dai Mubais, stopping approximately at the middle of the Seahorse Divine Pir, then no longer rose. Five light screens suddenly appeared, and besides being one fewer than Dai Mubais, the circumstances were exactly the same.
Zhu Zhuqing equally closed her eyes, sitting down cross legged after the ck light rushed into her forehead, slowly pondering. On her forehead appeared a ck pentagram.
ck level five tests, second only to Dai Mubais ck level six tests, the difficulty went without saying.
Oscar rushed to step forward before Ning Rongrong, standing in the corresponding position. Before Seahorse Douluo began praying to the Sagod, he asked:Senior, I have a question. With the difficulty of these trials, if we can pass, what benefits can we have? I mean benefits besides getting the corresponding authority on Seagod Ind.
Seahorse Douluo said:Obtaining rights on Seagod Ind is the greatest benefit you can receive. If were talking about other benefits, then, your purpose of raising your strength faster under pressure would count.
Oscar smiled and nodded,Then, senior, please begin.
ording to Seahorse Douluos experience, even though this young Spirit Master in front of him had a somewhat strange spirit, and also definitely had spirit bones, as a food system Spirit Master, the trials he would face would definitely be a bit lower than the two preceding people. But after the magic lines mbered up, Seahorse Douluo still discovered his mistake. Finally appearing in front of Oscar was, just like Dai Mubai, actually also six ck light screens. The highest trial of the ck level, ck level six tests.
The light fading, a ck hexagram appeared on Oscars forehead. He didnt enter contemtion like Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing did, but on the contrary somewhat excitedly opened his eyes,Very good, I also have six trials. Haha.
Seahorse Douluo looked distracted a moment,Youre very happy to have ck level six trials?Even he felt that the lord Seagods trials for these youngsters was a bit too difficult. A food system Spirit Master also suffered ck level six tests, then how could there be a chance to pass?
Oscar grinned, saying:It seems the lord Seagod grants trials ording to the examineesprehensive quality, so if I also have ck level six tests, then that proves my potential is the same as boss Dais, even one step higher than Zhuqing. Is that right?
Seahorse Douluo watched as Oscar retreated to a side, and helplessly shook his head. He discovered that he truly didnt understand the way these youngsters thought. Could it be he hadnt exined it clearly? The result of failure was death!
His thoughts still hadnt disappeared before Ning Rongrong walked up. Hearing what she mumbled to herself, Seahorse Doluo didnt know whether tough or cry.
Beyond six tests, beyond six tests Before Ning Rongrong reached the Seahorse Sacred Pir, she bowed slightly to it,Revered lord Seagod, you have to let me surpass six tests!
If two words could describe Seahorse Douluos current mood, then, choked speechless would be most suitable. Even if your spirit is the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, youre still a support type Spirit Master, you still want to surpass ck level six tests? He gave up on arguing with Ning Rongrong, directly beginning Ning Rongrongs trial.
But in fact, Seahorse Douluo was once again taken aback.
The Seagods light without hesitation stepped from white to yellow, from yellow to purple, swiftly entering the bizarre ck world. The ck magic lines climbed sharply upward, and as Seahorse Douluo stared as if his eyes would pop out, the ck magic lines slowly passed the middle of the Seahorse Sacred Pir, which already meant Ning Rongrong would undergo the difficulty of the ck level six tests. However, that ck magic line still didnt stop, climbing towards the top. Very soon it reached the two thirds mark, which also represented the ck level six tests position.
Heavens! Ive gone insane. With so many years without the appearance of a ck level trial, but in this moment, there were six. Seahorse Douluosmented inwardly. But at this moment, that ck magic line that seemed to have already stopped, suddenly moved up one step. Immediately afterward, the ck washed magic line originally covering the Seahorse Sacred Pir, instantly changed color,pletely turning a dazzling crystalline red. A line of red light also subsequently soared upwards, piercing the sky.
That was a ray of light the color of blood, perfectly straight shooting towards the sky, making the clear blue sky sh with a bloody light.
On Seagod Ind, several thousand pairs of eyes turned to the sky practically simultaneously. Among them, after six ck clothed elders sitting equally in front of different obelisks saw this red light, their eyes revealed an unstoppable intense radiance. Almost at the same time, they all exhaled the same words.
Peak level seven trials.
Even at the center of Seagod Ind, within a special shrine, a pair of eyes that had already been closed for ten years, also opened because of this red light. A faint astonishment and even more pleased meaning filled the face, and the body that hadnt moved for ten years slowly stood.
The red light slowly faded, seven screens of red light one by one entering Ning Rongrongs forehead, turning in a bizarre red heptagram, giving her originally extremely fair skin a faint red luster.
Seahorse Douluo was alreadypletely lifeless. Red, that actually meant peak level red Different from the high mortality rate of the ck, this peak level red appeared far, far too few times.
At Ning Rongrongsughter like silver bells, Seahorse Douluo came to himself, just in time to see Ning Rongrong joyfully self-satisfied make a face at Oscar. And Oscars expression was discouraged, as if in pain from having one fewer trials than Ning Rongrong, and being one overall level lower.
Miss, may I ask for your full name?Seahorse Douluo bowed slightly, saluting Ning Rongrong.
At the change in Seahorse Douluos manner, the Shrek Seven Devils couldnt help looking distracted. By now, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing had also opened their eyes.
As a Title Douluo, and also as one of the guardians of the Seagods seven sacred pirs, even though this Seahorse Douluo hadnt been rude before, hed still been indifferent, cold and aloof. He was only polite to the Shrek Seven Devils because of their talent. But the expression that now appeared on this Title Douluos face could even be described as deferential. Even though this deference was only aimed at Ning Rongrong alone, it still shocked the others. In fact, he was a Title Douluo!
Senior, Im called Ning Rongrong. This is?Ning Rongrong said astonished.
Seahorse Douluo swallowed,Im very honored to be your examiner. Even though I dont understand why the peak level trial would appear for you, but for a very long time in the future, if you have anything you need on the ind, pleasee find me. I will help you deal with it as far as possible.
Oscar blinked, and couldnt help saying:Senior, the difference here is a bit too much. Me and her are only one trial apart, howe the difference is this big? Whats the difference between six and seven tests?
Seahorse Douluo didnt nce at Oscar, the deference on his face growing a bit deeper,Different from the ck level trials, from the start of the first peak level trial, there has never been an instance of someone not passing. And thest time the peak level trial appeared, was the trial for the inds high priest. As long as miss Ning Rongrong passes the peak level trial, she is the high priests sessor. She is also the future ruler of Seagod Ind.
Hearing Seahorse Douluos exnation, everyone understood. Looking at each other, their gazes at ning Rongrong grew strange.
Tang San muttered:Senior, dont tell me the peak level seven tests is easier than the ck level six tests?
Seahorse Douluo shook his head:Of course not, the peak level seven tests are a whole level higher than the ck level six tests, however, every time the peak level trials appear, they all symbolize the appearance of someone capable ofpleting it, and moreover a formidable Spirit Master to inherit the position of priest. Even if its difficult it will definitely seed.
Ning Rongrong burst into giggles, pping Oscars shoulder,It doesnt matter, you follow me in the future.
Oscar indignantly said:Unfair, too unfair. I want peak level seven tests too.
Due to his change in manner towards Ning Rongrong, Seahorse Douluos manner towards the others also softened a lot, faintly telling Oscar:There is only one chance to receive the Seagods light.
Tang San said:Senior, then well continue. Xiangxiang, you go.
Fine.Bai Chenxiang stepped forward without the slightest hesitation, standing next to Seahorse Douluo.
Right now, Seahorse Douluos mind was practically heaving, but he still showed the calm of a Title Douluo, inwardly thinking, even if its another ck level six tests, I still wont be shocked.
Under the charge of Seahorse Douluo, the Seagods light descended once again. Bathed in the beam of blue light, Bai Chenxiangs radiance clearly changed slower than for Dai Mubai and the others. Blue slowly turned white, then again from white very slowly turned to yellow. The radiance also stopped at this yellow color. Flickering, one yellow light screen appeared in front of Bai Chenxiang.
Yellow level one test. Only yellow level one test. The Seagods light wouldnt lie. Bai Chenxiang numbly felt that yellow light enter her body. In a disappointed mood, she truly understood just howrge the difference between her and the Shrek Seven Devils was. Talent, potential, they were all too far apart. Under the light of the Seagod, she didnt even reach the purple level trials.
However, after the yellow light entered her forehead and turned into a round yellow dot, Bai Chenxiangsplexion changed once again, turning from her previous disappointment to shock. She stared in a daze at the Seahorse Sacred Pir in front of her, as if she had discovered something incredulous.
The one most concerned about Bai Chenxiang was naturally Fatty, and seeing Bai Chenxiangs expression as if shed seen a ghost, he hastily stepped forward to ask:What? Xiangxiang, is the trial too difficult?
Bai Chenxiang raised both hands to push at Fatty, a difficult to conceal blush rising on her face, and the unfathomably mystified Ma Hongjun was pushed two steps back. Bai Chenxiang instantly looked at Seahorse Douluo, asking with a somewhat strange expression:Senior, if I cant pass this trial, what will the consequences be?
Seahorse Douluo said:The yellow level trials are generally fairly simple, absolutely not difficult. If you cant pass it within one month, you wont be harmed, but you must leave Seagod Ind, and may hereafter never set foot here again.As the examiner, he knew the contents of Bai Chenxiangs trial, and right now he also had an extremely odd expression, as if forcing back a smile.
Seeing Bai Chenxiangs expression, Tang San also felt something was wrong,Xiangxiang, what trial is so embarrassing?In his impression, Bai Chenxiang wasnt someone who would retreat from difficulties. Even more, if the yellow level trial was that difficult, wouldnt the ck level and peak level trials of theirrades be as difficult as climbing the sky?
Bai Chenxiang forcefully drew a few deep breaths, making her ample chest heave. Looking at Fatty to the side she couldnt help secretly swallow, eyes blinking.
As if making some decision, and even more as if stepping onto her execution ground, Bai Chenxiangs beautiful big eyes disyed an unhesitating resolve. She told Ma Hongjun:Fatty,e here.
Seeing Bai Chenxiangs expression, Fatty also had no idea what she was doing, and probed:Xiangxiang, are you alright?
Bai Chenxiang angrily said:Are youing here or not?Right now, her mood was quite unstable.
Ma Hongjun hurriedly took two steps forward, standing in front of Bai Chenxiang. Just as he was about to say something, Bai Chenxiang leapt at his chest like a whirlwind, both arms circling his neck, puckering her fragrant lips, she somewhat obsessively kissed Fatty.
This Tang San, Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing, Oscar, and Ning Rongrong all stared wide eyed at the same time. They were currently unable to believe what was happening in front of them was real.
Fuck me, too bold.Oscar couldnt help saying.
Ma Hongjun also stared nkly by Bai Chenxiangs sudden kiss, he just felt Bai Chenxiangs ice cold lips stick to his, somewhat shuddering and shaky, but it was this immature feeling that stupefied Fatty. Hed kissed a lot of women, but had never had such a soul stirring feeling.
After a moment, Fattys otherwise always brazen face unexpectedly blushed. At a loss, he spread his hands, wanting to embrace Bai Chenxiang, but still didnt dare, nor did he dare respond with his lips in the slightest, afraid he would scare the figure leaning against his chest.
Dai Mubai whispered to Tang San:When did Fatty get this shy? Look at him, doesnt even dare hold her, howe he seems like a virgin when their rtionship has progressed to this stage?
Tang San smiled wryly:How would I know? Boss Dai, Im the real virgin.
Dai Mubai stared looked shocked at Tang San, then again to Xiao Wu in his arms,No way. Brother, how about big bro teaches you a couple of moves?
Tang San shot him an angry re,Leave it, I can get by on my own. With Xiao Wu not yet recovered, how can I desecrate her body?
While they were talking, Fatty kept enjoying the situation on his side. He discovered that, as time went on, Bai Chenxiangs lips gradually stopped trembling, the chill also turned warm, and even softer. He wanted to directly pull her tightly into his embrace and wantonly shower her with affection. But at this moment, Fattys mind was unprecedentedly clear. Vaguely, he already understood what was going on. Therefore, he still didnt move, only only letting Bai Chenxiangs lips cover his. This kiss seemed even more like lips touching.
Time swiftly passed, and just as the others were preparing to give up on them and keep epting the Seagods light, Fatty raised his hands, grabbing Bai Chenxiangs shoulders and gradually pushing her off.
Bai Chenxiangs face was already deep red with embarrassment. When Ma Hongjun grabbed her shoulders, her heart was beating frantically, but she never imagined that this Fatty not only wouldnt move one step further, but on the contrary push her away. Could it be her kiss was so unattractive? This was my first kiss!
Fatty swept aside the somewhat messy hair on Bai Chenxiangs forehead,Good. Your trial is alreadypleted. The yellow dot on your forehead is gone.
Just as Fattys words fell, a yellow halo abruptly surged out from within Bai Chenxiang. Within the radiance, a strange triangr symbol drifted out from her back, again slowly branding her back. Bai Chenxiang clearly felt the surrounding seawater seem to be friendly, everything here bing sofortable.
The yellow light kept going for the time of half a stick of incense before gradually fading. Bai Chenxiang, under everyones amazed attention, mumbled:My spirit power rose one rank.
Hearing this, everyone couldnt keep their eyes from brightening. Yellow trialpletion could raise one rank of spirit power, then how immense would the benefits of the even higher ck and peak level trials be?
However, before they could ponder further, they saw Ma Hongjun quickly take a few steps forward, falling to his knees before the Seahorse Sacred Pir. As everyone watched dumbstruck, he dong dong dong knocked his head against the ground three times.
Lord Seagod, hereafter I am your believer! Too grateful!
Tang San and the others understood by now. Ning Rongrong pulled over Bai Chenxiang,Xiangxiang, dont tell me your trial was to kiss this Fatty?
Bai Chenxiang nodded red faced,Had to kiss for one stick of incense.
Oscar burst into giggles, bumping Ning Rongrong,Darling, I wonder if your trials have something simr. Someone with a yellow level trial had to kiss for the time of one stick of incense, then wouldnt your peak level trial be
Seeing the lewd light in Oscars eyes, Ning Rongrongs face instantly also reddened, forcefully pinching the soft meat at his waist,Keep dreaming. This lord Seagod really seems like a joker!
By now Fatty had already crawled up, rushing over to Bai Chenxiang, his face filled with grief. When Bai Chenxiang saw him she was first bashful, but when thinking of Fattys still quite considerate appearance before, she still didnt have any major conflict with him. Looking at his expression, she couldnt help asking:What is it?
Fatty said sadly:Xiangxiang, you stole my kiss, so hereafter I am yours. You have to take responsibility!
You Bai Chenxiang then understood, this damned Fatty was actually just as bad as ever. Let alone her, the other Shrek Seven Devils all saw it.
Dai Mubai, Tang San, Oscar, the three of them practically simultaneously kicked Fattys butt,
Scram
AahFatty made an exaggerated bitter wail and, with a putong sound, fell into the sea within the sea. Fortunately the ce this fellownded was close to the shore, and with a few flops, crawled up drenched through, snapping:Jealous, all nakedly jealous.
However, as he saw Bai Chenxiang and everyones unimpressed expressions, he quickly shut his mouth, rushing over next to Seahorse Douluo, with an ingratiating smile:Senior, please let the lord Seagod bestow me with a trial. Hereafter I am the lord Seagods faithful believer.
Seahorse Douluo looked at Fattys vulgar expression, and inwardly thought, the lord Seagod doesnt want you! But ording to the procedures, he still once again condensed his spirit power, starting tomune with the Seahorse Sacred Pir.
As blue light shone on Ma Hongjun, this Fatty looked impatiently at the changes in the Seahorse Sacred Pir in front of him. The magic lines appeared, and the light around Fatty changed very quickly, in just a few eyeblinks it had already changed to the ck category. Seeing that ck color climbing up, Fatty couldnt help praying, higher, a bit higher.
Only, finally he was still fated to disappointed receive a ck hexagram brand on his forehead. The same as Dai Mubai and Oscar, he also had ck level six tests. Ultimately he didnt reach the degree of Ning Rongrongs peak level seven trials.
By now, among the eight, only Tang San and Xiao Wu still hadnt received the the tests bestowed by the Seagods light. Tang San handed Xiao Wu to Ning Rongrongs care, while he walked alone up to the Seahorse Divine Pir, bowing slightly to Seahorse Douluo,Senior, please.
Among the eight, the one that interested Seahorse Douluo the most was also Tang San. Even now he didnt know what level Tang Sans strength was. He didnt talk either, immediately urging his spirit power and starting the days seventh Seagods light.
Blue illumination quietly immersed Tang Sans body, but strangely, after this blue light shrouded him it didnt start quickly changing color like it did for the others, still remaining blue. But the light grew stronger and stronger.
It was the first time Seahorse Douluo had ever seen anything like it, and he didnt understand why the blue light didnt start changing either, even the weakest spirit master would still at least receive a white level trial, and the youngster in front of him clearly wasntcking strength.
Just as everyone were quietly astounded at the Seagods light failing to change color, the blue light over Tang San transformed. It didnt change color, but rather changed in number. The originally one beam of blue light suddenly split into two, the other light shifting sideways, just falling on Xiao Wu whose arm was being held by Ning Rongrong.
The blue light trembled slightly, shaking off Ning Rongrong, then brought Xiao Wu back to stand next to Tang San.
Such a bizarre scene immediately made Dai Mubai, Oscar and the others hearts leap up. Xiao Wu had already lost her soul, how could she pass a trial? Even the simplest white level trial would be extremely difficult for her toplete. Furthermore, why did the Seagods light suddenly split, and pull Xiao Wu over to ept a trial with Tang San?
Just at this moment, the blue light around Tang San still didnt change, but the light around Xiao Wu began to quickly transform.
Blue turned to white, then again quickly changed to yellow, and further to purple without pause.
Right now, Tang Sansplexion had also changed. He wanted to throw off the blue light around him, but discovered that he couldnt even move a finger. Even though he didnt feel any pressure, illuminated by that blue light he still couldnt do anything. He could only watch the vacant Xiao Wu stand next to him in the constantly changing light beam.
When ck appeared, the Shrek Seven Devilsplexions had all grown unsightly. None of them feared any difficult trials, but Xiao Wu was the exception. She had already lost her own soul! How could she ept the Seagods trial? Moreover, if a ck level trial couldnt bepleted, it would only end in death.
The ck magic lines on the Seahorse Sacred Pir kept climbing. Dai Mubai and the others couldnt help it, and thought to charge forward, but with a wave of Seahorse Douluos right hand, an azure barrier of light blocked their path forward. That wasnt just Seahorse Douluos own strength, but also drew support from the Seagods power contained within the Seahorse Sacred Pir. Let alone Dai Mubai and the others having far from enough strength, even if it was a Title Douluo here, they still wouldnt easily be able to break down this barrier.
The ck magic lines still kept climbing. Tang Sans anxiety was like his five organs burning, but he was still unable to keep that ck light from spreading.
Very soon, those ck magic lines had already climbed to the same ck level six tests position as Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun and Oscar had. The Shrek Seven Devils, besides Tang San and Xiao Wu who couldnt move, the others subconsciously clenched their fists.
However, their shock still hadnt ended. The ck light suddenly leapt up, again bing that beautiful crystalline red. A line of red light also soared, piercing the sky.
That light the color of blood instantly rose up, making the quiet blue sky sh with bloody light.
Peak level seven tests, another peak level seven tests. Not only the Shrek Seven Devils were stunned, Seahorse Douluo was also gaping widely by now. How many years had it been since the appearance of the peak level seven tests? Today two appeared in one go. What was most difficult for him to understand was that this white-clothed, vacant faced youngdy hadnt said a thing sinceing here. Her aura wasnt weak, but her mind was so weak it was close to nonexistent. Judging by the expressions of the others, there was definitely something wrong with this girl. A person like this could also receive the peak level seven tests?
However, scenes that were even more shocking to Seahorse Douluo followed. WIth a sh of red light, a red light screen appeared in front of Xiao Wu. Unlike Ning Rongrong who had seven, just a single screen appeared in front of her. One red. Light shone, and disappeared into Xiao Wu through her forehead, turning into a red dot and adding some luster to herplexion that could already outshine flowers.
Peak level one test? Seahorse Douluo stared stupidly at Xiao Wu. In his memory, peak level trials appeared very rarely to begin with, but never had there been just one trial. Moreover, even as the main examiner, he still couldnt clearly see what Xiao Wus one trial was about. These eight foreignnd spirit masters seemed to be synonymous with overturning.
The red light disappeared into Xiao Wus forehead, but the light beam didnt vanish, only the red light on the Seahorse Sacred Pir gradually faded. At this moment, the radiance around Tang San also began to change.
If the light could be said to change gradually when the others received the Seagods light, then, the light enveloping Tang San changed by leaps and bounds.
Blue, white, yellow, purple, these four colors shed past as one, extremely fast, even so much that it gave people a kind of dazzling feeling. Even purple and ck changed in just a split second. The next moment, the ck magic lines climbed with astonishing speed, so fast that surpassed everyone else who had taken the trial.
Heavens, dont tell me its another peak level trial?Seahorse Douluo was discovering that his heart couldnt take this kind of provocation. As the protector of the Seahorse Sacred Pir, let alone him, none of the seven great sacred pirs had ever faced a scene like this.
However, the shock didnt lessen because of Seahorse Douluos changing mood, but on the contrary rose to an unprecedented peak.
Those ck magic lines smoothly passed the two thirds point on the Seahorse Sacred Pir, the ck color turning blood red, blood colored magic lines abruptly appearing, and moreover, this time the blood colored lines not only leapt up from that point, but rather instantly shot to the peak, directly to the tip of the Seahorse Sacred Pir.
A humming sound like a whimper of the sea echoed from the Seahorse Sacred Pir, and immediately afterward, an enormous blood red beam of light, ten times that triggered by Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong before, shot to the sky.
The sea within the sea churned. At this moment, giant waves up to hundred meters tall abruptly rose from the entire sea within the sea, rising perpendicr to the surface. Amidst the giant waves, intense blue light erupted.
The changes still hadnt finished, the entire Seagod Ind seemed to shudder along with the red pir of light shooting up, and the Shrek Seven Devils immediately saw six equally enormous blood colored pirs of light shoot to the ski. The six beams of light converged to one point in the sky, and the next moment, the blood color faded, and from the point where they met, a dazzling golden beam of light fell from the sky.
Everyone and everything entered a state of absolute stillness in this moment, only that splendorous light fell, like the focus of the sea and heaven.
Chapter 219 — Nine Tests of the Seagod, Mark of the Trident
Chapter 219: Nine Tests of the Seagod, Mark of the Trident
Prior to this, Tang San had also seen golden Spirit Power before, most clearly from the Six Winged-Seraphim Spirit of Qian Ren Xue. However, the feeling this golden light gave waspletely different. This light was filled with a grand and majestic benevolence. In the moment that it appeared, the whole Seagod Ind, regardless of whether it was the Shrek Seven Devils, the forest, the hills or the seas, everything had beenpletely bathed in this golden light. Even the Oceanic Spirit Masters, the members of the Shrek Seven Devils and even Bai Chenxiang, all of them were covered by this special gold light.
However, this golden light had one spot it did not reach, which was the spot under the Seahorse Sacred Pir, where the slightly dazed Tang San stood.
Such a magnificent sight, was nothing less than a marvel of nature, could it be, that in this world there truly were gods? This was the question Tang San was contemting in his heart.
That golden light beam gave him a very strange feeling, as if something in this body had been moved, following closely after, nine golden light screens appeared in the air in-front of him. The first one had the brightest shine whereas the other eight were slightly darker. Without allowing Tang San much time to think, these screens of light flew like golden shooting stars into his forehead directly.
Immediately, a huge amount of information poured directly into his head, these information were all blurred together of which only one portion could be clearly deciphered. Tang San understood, this had to be also why Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai had sat down to ponder earlier.
Instantly, in his mind which had been filled by that vast golden light, Tang San could feel a special kind of sobering energy fluctuations all throughout his body. It was as if he was immersed in some sort of cool liquid which gave him an immeasurable sense offort. Subconsciously, Tang San could feel that due to this golden light some subtle changes have urred in his body. What exactly it was he could not tell, but that feeling was extremely mystical, as if his optimising his bodily functions, an unspeakablefort.
Unconsciously he let out a mouthful of foul air. Appearing to be the foulness in his body after being purified by the golden light.
As the golden light slowly faded, starting from the skies and then the seas, it began to diminish from all directions. Where Tang Sans body was the final end point of the golden light. And the point where all the golden light converged was precisely his forehead. There, what remained was not a faint star mark, but rather the mark of a golden trident. The faint trident brought to Tang San a feeling of majesty and ss. Although he was just standing there, the trident made him give off the feeling of overseeing all.
Slowly opening his eyes, Tang San realised that his originally clear blue eyes had be even clearer, lifting his hand, he subconsciously touched his forehead. Towards thepletely dazed and statue-like Seahorse Douluo, Tang San asked: Senior, if the red coloured one is the highest level test, then what kind of test is this golden one? And I think it seems that I need to actually pass nine tests in order toplete it.
The Seahorse Douluo forcefully shook his head. Carefully he looked at Tang San, what he saw was the still shimmering golden mark of the trident. Thats right, this was really not a dream.
That too I dont know. These five words seemed to have been spoken by the Seahorse Douluo with great difficulty.
Tang San looked at Seahorse Douluo with bewilderment, saying: Then what about her? Why would the situation ur where she actually has a top tier single test? Taking over Xiao Wu, as the golden light around him vanished, the red light around Xiao Wu had also disappeared, leaving only that small round dot.
Seahorse Douluo stared deeply at Tang San. Why a top tier single test appeared, I also do not know. But I can tell you what this test of hers is. And although it is only one test, it definitely has the difficulty befitting a top tier test. And that is because her test is to stay by your side, as youplete your nine tests.
After listening to the words of the Seahorse Douluo, Tang San gaze didn''t waver, he did not think that the Seagods test would actually have such a development, but the Seahorse Douluos words were unable to help him rx much either. As long as he was able to help Xiao Wu, he could be at ease. At least it was still better than having Xiao Wu to face her test alone.
What a pretty trident. Third brother, you have be more handsome. Ning Rongrong could not help but praise.
As Tang San could not see his own appearance. Trident? Are you saying that the mark that appeared on my forehead is different from you all?
Ning Rongrong nodded, saying: Its different. On your forehead is a golden trident, and its very pretty. It looks rather high ss actually.
Tang San was somewhat speechless, yet with some hope in his heart he once more asked the Seahorse Douluo, Senior, can you please try once more to recall what that golden light from before represented? Am I going to have to face nine top tier tests?
Just as the Seahorse Douluo was about to speak, an extremely carefree voice came from the distance, this voice seemed toe from the divine realms itself, beautiful and divine yet also filled with benevolence.
You dont have to trouble him anymore. From the start of Seagod Ind until now, this is the first time this situation had appeared. What you have to go through is not nine top tier tests. Rather it is nine Seagod tests.
The voice approached, and as thest word entered the Shrek Seven Devils ears, from a distance a red spot of light gradually expanded, the group felt as if the space slightly distorted and in the next instant, by the Seahorse Sacred Pir was an extra person.
Her height was about the same as Xiao Wu, her whole body covered by a bright red gown, her ocean blue hair loosely hanging behind her, although not as long as Xiao Wus, when let down was still nearing the surface of the ground. Her beautiful appearance looked no more than a thirty year old, her beauty mostly seemed to originate from her disposition, nobility, elegance and her warm gentleness. In her right hand was a three meter long scepter, this scepter was golden like the gold which appeared from the sky previously. On it were numerous carvings, and by its base was a spear like protrusion. Five inches below the speartip a golden gem was embedded.
If purely based on appearance, she was definitely an exquisite beauty, and her disposition was not something anyone couldpare to. Even the Supreme Pontiff BiBi Dong could not match her.
The most shocking thing about her was still her eyes. Her clear blue eyes seemed deeper that the oceans, and within them seemed to epass the experiences of the ancient. These pair of eyes, was it something a thirty or so year girl should have?
Junior pays his respects to the high priest. Seahorse Douluo bowed slightly as he payed his respects towards thedy in red, This subordinate was unable to properlyplete Lord Seagods instructions, please mete out your punishment, high priest.
The red garbeddy slightly smiled, and the waters in the oceans seemed to move with her smile.
This is not your fault. This is also my first time seeing such a sight. Her gaze shifted and everyone present felt as if she was staring at them. And her gaze finally stopped on Tang San, or perhaps more precisely the mark of the golden trident on his forehead.
Young one. I have waited over a hundred years, until finally during my dying years I meet you. Can you tell me your story?
As the one closest to her voice, Tang San could feel his heartbeat suddenly elerate, however that was not due to her beauty, rather it is due to her voice which which seemed toe from the depths of the soul. Although she looked like a normal human girl, Tang San clearly understood, the one that stood before him now was the one who as famous as his great-grandfather, and the one who once defeated his great-grandfather as well as Spirit Halls high priest Qian Daoliu, this person was the Seagod Douluo, Bo Saixi.
Just as he had not expected the five lords under Bo Saixi to have be Seven, Tang San had not expected that this powerful person who reached rank ny-nine was actually ady, and one that seemed to have eternal youth and looked barely thirty. Her true age, at the very least would have to be over a hundred and twenty years old.
Junior Tang San pays his respects to senior. My grandfathers taboo name is Chen. Tang San bowed over ny-degrees, respectfully bowing towards this person in-front of him who represented the highest authority in the Seagod Ind, the Seagod Douluo.
However, he had not imagined that the Seagod Douluo Bo Saixis figure would actually lightly sh and appear in front of him and not ept his respects.
There is no need for this courtesy. You are Tang Chens great-grandson? Bo Saixis voice sounded slightly surprised
Tang San respectfully spoke: Indeed.
Bo Saixis eyes revealed a glow with a trace of sadness. Time truly passes quickly! Even his great-grandson is already so big. I never expected that the person I am waiting for is actually his great-grandson.
Tang San did not speak, he only silently listened to Bo Saixis words, his strength could not evene close to matching this ranked ny-nine Seagod Douluo in front of him, but he could feel that, the Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi had no ill intentions towards him.
Bo Saixi quickly gathered herself, with both her eyes looking at Tang San, Tang San, look at me.
Tang San looked towards Bo Saixis eyes. His eyes clear, with not a hint of retreating, Bo Saixi solemnly said: From now on, you must remember. On this Seagod Ind, no one is qualified to receive your courtesy, that includes myself.
Ah? Tang San looked at the Seagod Douluo with great surprise, he did not understand why this indisputably powerful person would say something like that to him.
Bo Saixi turned towards the Seahorse Douluo, Ou Ya, pass on my orders. All the way until they havepleted Lord Seagods tests these eight people are all VIPs of the ind, no one is to cause trouble or neglect them, other than not being able to help them with their tests, help fulfil all their requests to the best of your ability. Let them reside in your Seahorse city. Also, help me tell the other six to gather at the Seagod Temple for a meeting.
Understood. The Seahorse Douluo Ou Ya respectfully replied. Although he had not seen the high priest for ten years, on this Seagod Ind, Bo Saixi was a supreme existence. Only if the Seagod himself personally appeared could she be second.
Bo Saixis gaze once morended on Tang San, smilingly she nodded towards him, Very good, very good, I believe that you will be able to pass Lord Seagods test. If there is anything you need you can request it from Ou Ya. Remember, for your Seagods Nine Tests, you mustplete at least one a year, otherwise it is considered to have been failed.
Tang San asked: If i were to fail, and am unable to pass the test, will I end up the same as the other ck Tier tests participants and die?
Bo Saixis expression changed and Tang San felt his vision blur as Bo Saixi suddenly appeared only a few centimeters away from him. Her originally warm eyes suddenly became cold, and an iparable amount of pressure suddenly oppressed Tang San making it hard for him to even breathe.
Tang San, remember this, never let the thought of failure even surface in your mind. I can tell you this, for your test, it involves the survival of Seagod Ind, if you were to fail, the consequences is not something as simple as death, it would be much much worse than death.
After these works were spoken, all they felt was a sh of red light and in the next moment, the Seagod Douluo who was originally standing in-front of Tang San had disappeared.
Dai Mubai, Ma Hong Jun, Oscar and the rest seemed to let out a breath at the same time, their faces were all pale and beads of sweat were on their faces.
She is just too strong, even though that was just that one instant, it felt like my body was being squashed. Oscar fearfully spoke.
Tang San did not speak, rather he engraved the words Bo Saixi spoke before she left deeply in his mind, carefully trying to understand the meaning behind her words. Realising that the reason that this Seagod Douluo appeared was because of his Seagods Nine Tests, which was enough to shock even her and even say that his test involved the whole Seagod Ind, but just why was this so? In terms of strength, he was indeed slightly stronger than the rest of hispanions, but this Seagods Test was obviously going to be significantly harder than the rest of theirs. Just why was this so? At this point in time, Tang Sans heart was filled with doubt.
At this moment, the Seahorse Douluos voice resounded, Dear distinguished guests, pleasee with me.
A rich blue light emanated from the Seahorse Douluos hand, with a light wave a strange scene appeared. The seawater in the sea suddenly rose and solidified in the air, in just a little while it had transformed into a bridge which led not back where they came but rather deeper into the forests of Seagod Ind.
Seahorse Douluos attitude was extremely respectful due to the words Seagod Douluo had spoken earlier. For a person with a title douluos strength to treat them with such respect made the Shrek Seven Devils feel unustomed and as such their gazed allnded on Tang San.
Tang San gathered his thoughts, he knew that this was not the time to think too much about these things, as such he returned a bow to the Seahorse Douluo as he said: Sorry to trouble senior.
When he stepped onto the sea water bridge, he was surprised to find that the bridge under his feet felt solid even though it was clear sea water. This sensation made all of their hearts fill with novelty and curiosity.
Upon reaching the shore, there were ten yellow-robed oceanic Spirit Masters respectfully standing in two rows, following the group''s advance.
The Seahorse Douluo did not take the lead, rather, under his constant request, Tang San walked in front instead.
As the Seahorse Douluo walked, he smiled as he said: Dear distinguished guests, I wee you all to stay at Seagod Ind, most likely you all will be staying here in the time toe. There are not many rules here in Seagod Ind, after you all enter the Seahorse City, you all can decide when you want to begin your tests. Other than this youngdy who has alreadypleted her test, the rest of the distinguished guests will have toplete at least one test a year. As you all can feel when you epted the tests, they have to be carried out in order. When one isplete, you will naturally know what the next one is. Until all of them areplete, if any of you have any needs just let us know, we will try our best to help fulfil them. There is one more thing you have to take note of, other than the forbidden central area in the Seagod Ind, you are all free to roam the ind as you please, also please do not try and hide the marks of your forehead, it is a symbol of your identities here.
Tang San nodded his head, saying: Thank you senior for your instructions, we will be under your care in the future.
The Seahorse Douluo Ou Ya smilingly said: Mister Tang is being too courteous. You are the distinguished guest of the High Priest, if there is anything you need just speak and it will be arranged.
After advancing for an hour, as they left the forest what greeted their sights was actually a city.
This was a small city, with city walls of only five meters high. As they left the forests, due to being on higher ground, they were able to easily see the whole appearance of this small city. This city was byparison much smaller to those in the Heaven Dou Empire. The most notable thing in this city was therge column in the city center. This column looked fairly simr to the Seahorse Sacred Pir, only muchrger and on the top of the building was a huge statue of a Seahorse.
The Seahorse Douluo Ou Ya said: The Seagod ind has in total seven Sacred Pir cities. This is the Seahorse City I am in charge of. That building you all can see is the City Lords mansion. There are in total about one thousand people in Seahorse City, all of whom are the most loyal followers of Lord Seagod.
Dai Mubai asked: We have heard that there are about three thousand Oceanic Spirit Masters on the Seagod Ind. If your Seahorse City already has one thousand people, then does it mean that the other cities have much less Oceanic Spirit Masters?
The Seahorse Douluo smilingly replied: That is not necessarily so. This so-called three thousand Oceanic Spirit Masters refer to the three thousand five hundred Seagod Fighters who protect Lord Seagod. Every city has five hundred of these Spirit Masters to protect them. But after these Seagod Fighters reach the age of seventy, they can retire. Also there are those who are younger than eighteen years old who have not undergone the Seagods tests and as such are also not part of the Seagod Fighters. Hence, every single city has about a thousand or so people. In fact the amount of people in this city of mine is considered to be few. Thergest Sea Dragon City already has over two thousand people. Dear distinguished guests, let us enter the city together.
This was indeed a small city, the city gates had only the basic four. Although it was the city gates, it seemed more like the manor doors. As the group approached the city gates, there were two white and two yellow robed forming a total of four Oceanic Spirit Masters standing guard. Once the saw the ck robed Seahorse Douluo appear, they immediately bowed respectfully and weed the group into the city.
However, although Seahorse City was indeed small, it could be considered to be very well equipped. The roads were although not very wide, they were extremely clean. The two rows of houses by the side were although not very big, they were made out of mostly wood and stone. And although there amounts of shops were not extremely numerous, they were still present.
Seeing the shops in this city, it was hard to imagine that this was actually on an ind, it felt as if it was a normal ind city.
The Seahorse Douluo said: Distinguished guests can reside at the City Lords Manor for now. I cannot be away from the Seahorse Sacred Pir for too long so normally I would be cultivating by the pir. The people here are able to be self sufficient, with some simple farming and with the resources of the ocean it is enough for us to survive. As such there is no need for money on Seagod Ind, normally goods are exchanged through barter. Of course, we of the Seagod Ind also have people who specifically work on our exports and would leave to trade with the nearby cities every now and then and also purchase whatever essential goods.
Tang San said: I heard that the Seagod Ind Spirit Masters are not allowed to leave the Seagod Ind.
The Seahorse Douluo lightly smiled as he replied: The Seagod Ind fleet is not necessarily made up of Oceanic Spirit Masters from Seagod Ind, but rather Oceanic Spirit Masters not part of Seagod Ind, or even voluntarynd Spirit Masters who failed the test. Every specified period of time, they wille and deliver somemodities and trade for some resources of this ind.
Ma Hong Jun questioned: This does not seem quite good. Its too unstable, if those people decide to not deliver goods to Seagod Ind, and since Seagod Inds Spirit Masters cannot leave, wouldnt things be troublesome?
Seahorse Douluo looked at him briefly. All the Oceanic Douluos are children of Lord Seagod, none of them would forsake us. The Seagod Ind is the sacred ground of the Oceanic Douluos.
Tang San lightly nodded his head, the situation regarding these Oceanic Spirit Masters was indeed different from the maind. From the Purple Pearl Pirate Group it could already be seen, this Seagod Ind had the absolute faith of the Oceanic Spirit Masters, unlike Spirit Hall which relied of power to rule. These Oceanic Spirit Masters were much more united which was also why Spirit Hall had been unable to stretch its influence to these Oceanic Spirit Masters. Of course, this was also rted to why the Oceanic Spirit Masters did not bother with the matters of Spirit Hall, just as thend Spirit Masters were restricted at sea, these oceanic Spirit Masters were restricted on thend, and their strengths greatly reduced. As such these two sides had been at peace.
Upon walking into Seahorse City, Tang Sans group drew a lot of attention, but in the presence of the Seahorse Douluo, the Spirit Masters in the city did not dare approach them. Especially due to the disturbance in the skies over Seagod Ind, and the visions they all saw in this Seahorse City, it was practically impossible for Tang Sans group to not raise attention, especially since the marks on their foreheads were so obvious. If you paid a little attention, you would be able to hear the voices of surprise from the residents of Seahorse Ind.
The City Lords Manor was smaller than imagined, inside, other than the Seahorse Douluo Ou Ya, there were ten other Oceanic Spirit Masters who had passed the Purple Tier test and could be considered the core force in the Seahorse City. The City Lords Manor was divided into three levels. Under his insistence, the room originally belonging to the Seahorse Douluo was given to Tang San. The third floor was although not small, but there was not many rooms, a single living room was already over two hundred square meters but there was only one bedroom. As such, the rest of the Shrek Seven Devils were arranged to stay in the Second level.
After the Seahorse Douluo settled down the group, he immediately left, obviously to go and pass on the High Priest Seagod Douluo Bo Saixis orders.
Ma Hong Jun sat on a sofa in the living room of the third floor, letting out a long breath he said, Its really not bad, I never thought that aftering here things would go so smoothly. Third brother, this is all thanks to your blessings!
The group all sat down, before Tang San mused: We have sessfully entered Seagod Ind, but this is only the start. The most important thing to us now is still whether we are able toplete these tests. At the moment only Xiangxiang has passed, and amongst the seven of us left the lowest level is the ck five tests. From the Seahorse Douluo reaction, the tests we are going to face are not going to be simple. We still have to think about the long term, but for now we need to deal with this first test. What are your first tests?
Dai Mubai said deeply: My first test is very strange, it is called Traversal. The light of Seagod. What about the rest of you?
Zhu Zhuqing was stunned for a moment before saying: Mine is the same as well, our first test is the same!
Ma Hong Jun, Oscar and Ning Rongrong have not inspected what their first tests were and so immediately gathered their minds and used their mental energies to interact with the mark on their forehead before the contents of their first test slowly appeared in their minds.
The same, mine is traversal of the Seagods light as well.
What surprised all of them was that their first test was actually all the same, including the Ning Rongrong who had the Top Tier Seven Tests. It was the same test of traversal of the Seagods light.
Little San, what is your first test?
Tang Sans eyes were slightly strange as he looked at Xiao Wu, slowly realising why Xiao Wu only had one test but yet the difficulty was just as high, My test is traversal, twofold, of the Seagods light.
The group exchanged nces at each other before looking at Tang San again, all of them at a loss of words.
Zhu Zhuqing said: The first test, Traversal, of the Seagods light, the instructions are to head to the Forbidden core of the Seagod Ind and climb to the hundred and eighth step. Then you will be deemed to have passed the test. You can quit midway and the time limit is one year.
Tang San scratched his head, as calmly as usual, seeing the rest of the group look at him with envy, The first test, Traversal, twice of the Seagods light, the instructions are to head to the Forbidden core of the Seagod Ind and climb to the three hundred and thirty third steps. Then you will be deemed to have passed the test. You can quit midway and the time limit is one year.
Ma Hong Jun asked stunned: Isn''t it supposed to be double? Why is yours actually triple the number of steps?
Tang San bitterly smiled as he replied: How would I know. However, this is not the time to discuss this. Since all our tests are about the same, we can make some simple guesses. From the name and contents, we can guess that the first test should be having us pass through some special defensive formation of the Seagod Inds forbidden core. It should probably be something simr to the light we saw the Seahorse Douluo used to block the skies today. And this Seagods light from the Seagod Inds Forbidden Core should be something surpassing even that. If we want to pass it, we probably would have to endure some great pressure.
The group all nodded their heads, while Ning Rongrong bitterly said, I actually thought that my test was the same as yours, but it is actually different as well, what I need to traverse of the Seagods Light is actually up till the hundred and thirty sixth step. This should be the difference between the top tier and ck tier test.:
Oscar held Ning Rongrongs arms and said: No problem, its only until the hundred and thirty sixth step anyway, I will apany you all the way.
Just as they were speaking, Tang Sans eyes suddenly shed, I suddenly thought of a problem. If the Seagods Light is used to prevent invaders from entering, and would give us pressure when we step onto the steps. Then would this pressure help stimte our potentials? If it does, then this first test of ours would be a good thing for all of us.
The Shrek Seven Devils are all smart people, as they exchanged nces, they instantly understood Tang Sans meaning, Oscar said: After weve rested, we can go take a look. As it seems, one year might be too short. But from the Seahorse Douluos expression, it might not be simple as it seems to pass this test. So it is better that we make use of all the time we have to clear it.
Tang San nodded his head, his gaze turned towards the Bai Chenxiang whose face was still red sitting in the corner, saying: Xiangxiang, you have toe and advance together with us.
Bai Chenxiang was thinking about her problems as she suddenly heard Tang San call her name, slightly startled she quickly replied with Okay.
Just as the group was talking, a purple robed Oceanic Spirit Master came to the third floor and told the group that lunch was ready and invited them to have their meals.
The ce where they ate was the first floor, while the Seahorse Douluo had already left leaving the instructions to Tang Sans group that if there was anything they needed they could just directly request it from these purple robed Oceanic Spirit Masters.
Lunch was extremely sumptuous, and was much better than the food back at the Purple Pearl Pirate Group. With lobsters spanning two feet long, and king crabs with a diameter a foot long, in addition to various shellfish, fish and some vegetables forming their staple.
The food at the Purple Pearl Pirate Group was very normal, today they only had a simple breakfast before they painstakingly traveled to Seagod Ind. Without holding back they all ate in big mouthfuls, only Tang San could still be considered fairly civilised, as he still had to take care of Xiao Wu.
Xiao Wu ate some of the greens before Tang San brought some of the lobster and crab meat to her mouth which she slowly ate. These seafood were all extremely fresh and delicious yet nutritious at the same time.
Tang San was thest to finish eating, seeing everyones satisfied expressions, he smilingly said: It would seem that the treatment here is not bad! Should we go and check out the Seagods Light tomorrow or should we just go this afternoon?
Dai Mubai said: Let''s go in the afternoon, what Oscar said earlier was right. We came here to train ourselves, we should not waste time. Since we just ate, after a two hour rest our body conditions should be more or less optimised, then we can go and have a look.
The group all nodded their agreement, and went back to their individual rooms. Since they were leaving in just two hours time, Tang San did not hand Xiao Wu to Ning Rongrong and just brought her back to his room.
Supporting Xiao Wu to sit on the sofa, Tang Sans brows furrowed, in front of hispanions he had not said this, but he was actually extremely worried for Xiao Wus condition. Xiao Wus Top Tier Single Test was to apany him as hepleted all his tests. This also meant that her test was linked to his own. If he had to face an enemy, he could still fight but he could still protect Xiao Wu while doing so. However, for this test of traversing the Seagods Light, how would he help her? Xiao Wus body was being unable to withstand the pressure and running into trouble was something he did not wish to have to face.
Holding Xiao Wu and letting herfortably lean in his embrace, he kissed her smooth forehead as his gaze gradually turned determined. He would definitely not allow Xiao Wu to run into any danger, let me bear everything this time.
Two hourster.
The Shrek Seven Devils once more entered the Third Level, and at the same time brought over one of the purple robed Oceanic Spirit Masters.
These distinguished guests wish to enter the Forbidden Grounds? Hearing the groups intention to head to the Seagod Inds Forbidden Core, this over fifty year old purple robed Oceanic Spirit Master was extremely shocked.
Tang San said: It is actually like this, we have epted the Seagods tests and the first one is to traverse the Seagods Light. As such we have no choice but to trouble you and bring us to the Seagod Inds Forbidden Core.
Only now did the purple robed Oceanic Spirit Master understand, hurriedly he said: All right then, then let me bring these distinguished guests ahead. May I ask if you all have any other needs?
Tang San shook his head signifying that there were none.
Under this purple robed Oceanic Spirit Masters lead, the group headed out of Seahorse City, directly out of the city area.
As they walked, Dai Mubai asked Tang San with some bewilderment: Little San, is this not too easy? The ce we want to go to is the forbidden grounds, why would this purple robed Oceanic Spirit Master simply bring us there without asking any more questions?
Tang San replied: Easy? The simplicity now would just show how difficult our test is going to be. If I am not wrong, this purple robed Oceanic Spirit Master being so willing to bring us to the forbidden grounds could be due to several things. Firstly, it is perhaps due to the marks on our foreheads. If I am not wrong the Seagods tests all take into ount the strength and potential of the one taking it, for us outsiders it should also be the same. Whatsmore the high level tests we have been given even surprised the Seagod Douluo. As such, they perhaps not have much doubts about us. In reality we are also not intending to bring harm to the Seagod Ind anyway. Secondly, since we are heading to the forbidden grounds to perform the first test, this should imply that the Seagod Inds Forbidden Cores defences should be extremely shocking which should include this Seagods Light we have to withstand.
Chapter 220 — Seagod’s Light
Chapter 220: Seagods Light
Tang Sans blue eyes glinted,Mubai, I dont know whether youve noticed, but when this purple clothed sea spirit master heard about our first trial, his eyes revealed a somewhat pitying light. You can imagine the dreadfulness of that Seagods Light.
Dai Mubai smiled in spite of himself:Little San, amazing as always. How about this, afterwards you bring your Tang Sect to the Star Luo Empire. You can have any minister post you want, what do you think?
Tang San smiled:You want to lure me in? Arent you afraid the Heaven Dou Empire will fight you? Shifting the Tang Sect over to your Star Luo Empire isnt any easy matter.Before he left, in emperor Xue Ye gifting him the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, as well as Xue Bings manner, one could faintly see the emperors meaning of support. No matter from which point of view, it was impossible for Tang San to leave the Heaven Dou Empire for Star Luo. He could not only consider himself, but also the reactions of the whole Tang Sect and the Heaven Dou Empire.
Dai Mubai sighed, saying:It seems I can onlyment that Shrek Academy wasnt established in our Star Luo Empire.
Away from Seahorse City, the purple clothed sea spirit master said to everyone:The way from Seahorse City isnt a short distance. All honored guests, should we move a bit quicker?
Tang San asked:How far is it from here?
The purple clothed sea spirit master said:The forbidden grounds is within the ring shaped sea at the center of Seagod Ind. From here its about two hundred li.
Hearing what he said, everyone had an understanding of the area of the Seagod Ind. This immense ind unexpectedly had a diameter of four hundred li. It clearly showed its size.
Then well hurry up, well trouble you to lead the way.Even though two hundred li wasnt too far, it might still take at least a day. Only travelling at full speed could they reach it in a short time.
When the purple clothed sea spirit master asked, he had turned to Tang San, clearly because of that golden trident mark on Tang Sans forehead. With Tang Sans agreement, this spirit master immediately released his spirit. White, yellow, purple, purple, purple, ck, ck, an astonishing seven spirit rings appeared. He was unexpetedly a Spirit Sage level power.
After he released his spirit, his whole body was covered with fine scales, his whole body glinting. Since he didnt make it clear, everyone didnt know what spirit this was. After gesturing to everyone, this purple clothed spirit master abruptly elerated, the way he moved extremely peculiar. His legs practically didnt leave the ground, but the pace of his steps was extremely high, and he shot forward like an arrow.
Nobody dared be neglectful, also releasing their own spirits. Bai Chenxiang spread her wings, chasing after that purple clothed Spirit Sage in practically just a sh. The others werent slow either, simultaneously releasing their spirits and elerating, dashing forward.
For a short time after the purple clothed sea spirit master sped up, he feared everyone wouldnt be able to keep up, after all, even though Seahorse Douluo had told them these people were respected guests, they were still too young. But after he turned to look, he couldnt help drawing a cool breath. No longer holding back, and elerating with full force. Leaving the deepest expression in his mind was naturally Tang San, with a golden trident brand on his forehead, and enveloped by a bright red spirit ring.
Very soon, the Shrek Seven Devils came to experience some of the difference between sea spirit masters andnd spirit masters. Generally, after spirit masters reached the Spirit Sage level, they would undergo a qualitative leap. This bit was the same for both sea spirit masters andnd spirit masters. Consequently, as a Spirit Sage, this purple clothed sea spirit master definitely had much stronger spirit power than they did. However, as he elerated at full force, let alone agility attack type Zhu Zhuqing and pure speed type Bai Chenxiang, even the others could very easily keep up. The strength sea spirit masters could disy on drynd really couldntpare tond spirit masters. Only the ocean was their true stage.
As a result of such circumstances, everyone basically followed this purple clothed sea spirit master at full speed. To ordinary people, two hundred li might take two days on foot, and a full day even on horse. But to high level spirit masters travelling at full speed, it was just the work of a couple of hours. Theyd rested a couple of hours after lunch, and since it was now winter so it got dark early, consequently, as the sun set in the west and the horizon was lit by red clouds, the Shrek Seven Devils arrived at their destination.
Passing through another dense grove, as the purple clothed sea spirit master halted, the Shrek Seven Devils were already stupefied by the scene before them.
The gleaming reflection of the setting sun off clear and crystalline waves caused countless specks of light, and encircled by that ring shaped sea was a small ind. The terrain on the ind was very high, up to five hundred meters or so. Most astonishing was that the little ind was enveloped by ayer of faint golden light. Even though it wasnt intense, the Shrek Seven Devils still saw that it absolutely wasnt the light of the setting sun, but rather the luster of that little ind itself.
At the peak of the little ind was a building as if sculpted from white jade, square, domed, from where they stood they could only make out that the outside was one giant white rock pir after another. And the quality of all of it was sparkling and translucent, filled with a divine radiance.
This is the forbidden ground?Dai Mubai muttered.
The purple clothed sea spirit masters eyes were filled with piety,Yes, this is the forbidden ground of our Seagod Ind, the revered lord Seagods Hall, its the only building at the peak of the Seagods Peak. Its also the true Seagods Ind, also known as the ind within the ind. Please look, in front of you is a flight of steps on the ind. That is the ce you must pass your trial. Altogether one thousand one steps. Only Seagod Ind protectors who have passed the lord Seagods purple level trial or higher are entitled to enter the Seagods Hall to worship. Otherwise, they will be obstructed by the Seagods Light. If everyone wants to attempt to pass the trial, go right ahead. I will wait for you here. But please by no means cause a racket, so as not to disturb the lord Seagod.
Everyone looked in the direction he indicated. Sure enough, a flight of stairs spread downwards from just in front of the Seagods Hall, shining under the light of the sunset. The white stone steps reflected the light, and looked just like jade the whole way up the Seagod mountain.
Looking face to face, the Shrek Seven Devils were just about to set out when that purple clothed sea spirit master hastily said as if recalling something:Honored guests, when you begin your trial, if you cant do it then dont force it. As long as you retreat down the mountain, you naturally wont be harmed. The Seagods Light might be the only one of your future trials that is without danger, so theres no need to be too restrained.
Tang San nodded with a smile:Many thanks for your directions. Only, theres no need to wait for us here. We dont know how long it will take to pass this trial. Weve brought rations.
The purple clothed sea spirit master hesitated a moment, but still said:Doesnt matter. Everyone dont mind me. Actually, to be able to be tried by the lord Seagods light is a good thing. Only ck level trials will have this opportunity. Without the lord Seagods permission, us sea spirit masters who have already passed the trials cant enter the range of the forbidden grounds.
Hearing him say this, Tang Sans heart moved slightly, no longer saying anything else, he called out to hisrades, and held Xiao Wus slender waist, taking the lead to leap up, going straight for that ring shaped sea.
The sea ring was about two hundred meters wide, and the waves werentrge. Rather than calling it a sea, it was more urately a ring shapedke. Of course, the water was still sea water, it was unknown how it entered the ind.
This time it wasnt Seahorse Douluos trial for them, so everyone had a much easier time reaching the Seagod mountain. Those who could fly flew, those who couldnt only needed to rely on Oscars flying mushroom sausage to reach the other bank.
As everyone flew over the ring sea, they suddenly discovered that within its range, apart from Bai Chenxiang, everyone began to emit faint light.
Among them, Dai Mubai, Oscar, Zhu Zhuqing, Ma Hongjun emitted ck light, while Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu now had a red luster. And Tang Sans body had a faint golden light. The light was exactly the same as what their trials had finally stabilized on.
When such a light appeared on their bodies, the purple clothed Sea Spirit Master on the shore suddenly changed expression, calling out,Not good.
However, he was still toote. As the Shrek Seven Devils and Bai Chenxiang entered the range of the ring sea, suddenly, everyone simultaneously felt an indescribable pressure abruptly rush out from the ring sea below them. Immediately afterward, an enormous shadow broke the surface, directly targeting Bai Chenxiang.
That was a fish, about five meters long, teeth like long pikes in the front of its mouth, practically a third of the length of its body. After it suddenly leaped up from the water, its whole body glinted with ck light, once again elerating, charging at Bai Chenxiang like a ck bolt of lightning.
Tang San and the others had never expected an attack like this, and Bai Chenxiang also flew furthest ahead, there wasnt enough time to help her.
Fortunately Bai Chenxiang had followed the Shrek Seven Devils in this time, and had grown a lot no matter whether in knowledge or practical experience. Suddenly having a bad feeling, she abruptly swayed once in midair, forming a sharp corner, dodging the ck lightning bolt attack by a narrow margin.
The Shrek Seven Devils had naturally also heard the purple clothed sea spirit masters shout from the shore. At this time, they revealed their ability to react.
Tang San temporarily handed over Xiao Wu to Ning Rongrongs care, and the next instant, he relied on teleportation to reach Bai Chenxiang. A Blue Silver Emperor flew out, wrapping around her waist, tying her up behind him. At the same time, a Spiderweb Restraint flew out, enveloping that sea spirit beast in midair. The others also swiftly followed. Dai Muba, Ma Hongjun and Zhu Zhuqing formed a triangr defensive formation around Oscar, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu.
That strange fish was absolutely slippery, even though Tang San had calcted very precisely, it still slightly twisted its body and suddenly changed direction in midair, turning into a ck line and once again disappearing into the water. The surface once again became calm.
Whats going on?Ma Hongjun asked, both rmed and angry. The purple clothed sea Spirit Master previously didnt tell them there would be sea spirit beasts attacking them.
Tang Sans spiritual force extended, carefully sensing the aura within the ring sea, then again looking over the golden light surrounding him, his starry eyes glinting,I understand. This light should be for protection, keeping the sea spirit beasts within this ring sea from attacking us. But Xiangxiang doesnt have this mission, so the spirit beasts in the ring sea take her for an intruder, and attack her. Right now shes within the protection of my light, and the sea spirit beasts below shouldnt sense her aura, thats why theres no follow up attack. Lets go quickly, well reach the shore first.
Everyone listened to Tang Sans exnation, nodded, and immediately sped up. In the time of a few breaths they had already sessfully passed the two hundred meter ring sea and arrived at the other shore.
And on one shore the purple clothed sea Spirit Master looked distracted. Previously he had really forgotten that among Tang San and the others was someone who wasnt qualified for the trial of the Seagods light. But he still found it difficult toprehend the circumstances he saw. In his understanding, it was impossible for even Spirit Masters qualified for the Seagods Light trial to use their own protective light to let others safely cross the ring sea! Howe Tang San could do it?
Actually, he overlooked a problem. It was the first time the trident brand on Tang Sans forehead had appeared. How could the Seagods trial equal the ck level trials?
Safely reaching the foot of the mountain, Tang San released the Blue Silver Emperor twisted around Bai Chenxiang.
Thank you, third brother.Bai Chenxiang looked at Tang San, secretly sighing inwardly. Deep in her heart, Tang San was the most perfect man. Only, over these days she had also heard Tang San and Xiao Wus story from the others, and naturally understood there would only be one person in his heart. Perhaps it was also for this reason that she was even more unwilling to ept Fatty.
Were on the same side, no need to be polite. Mubai, well try first?Tang San said to Dai Mubai.
The steps to climb the Seagod Mountain was a few dozen meters away from them. The reason why Tang San called Dai Mubai and not just himself, was because his trial was after all different from the others. Therefore, two people trying it out together was a better way to find the answer.
Just as they reached the foot of the mountain, they immediately felt a solemn and dignified atmosphere filling the surroundings. It seemed as if some special force was restraining them, and their minds felt heavy.
Go.Dai Mubai only spoke one word. The next moment, the two vaulted up, dashing towards the stairs.
Peng peng Two muffled thumps echoed practically simultaneously. Just as Dai Mubai and Tang San dashed up to the stairs, they seemed to knock into something, and instantly shot backwards, flying out more than ten meters. Fortunately the two didnt charge too fiercely before, but even so, they still staggered and tumbled backwards, only managing to catch their bnce with difficulty.
The two looked at each other, both seeing the overwhelmed expressions in the eyes of the other.
Whats going on?Everyone gathered around, and Oscar asked.
Dai Mubai said:It was like knocking against an stic wall. However much impulse I had was directly rebounded at me. Basically irresistible. Little San, how about you?
Tang San nodded, saying:The same for me. It seems that the start of the stairs is the range truly protected by the Seagods Light. Mubai, try shooting a White Tiger Light Wave at an angle. Its fine if you use a little spirit power.
Dai Mubai nodded and released his spirit right away. His second spirit ring shed, his mouth opening wide, and a line of white light shot out at an angle.
A strange scene appeared. Everyone only saw a sh of faint golden light, and that White Tiger Light Wave Dai Mubai issued only paused slightly, then rebounded like a bolt of lightning, travelling even faster than when Dai Mubai shot it just now. Its target was straight at Dai Mubai himself.
Tang San seemed to have already anticipated this result. A punch sting out with an explosive sound like a sonic boom of Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength hitting the air, blocking the reflected White Tiger Light Wave.
It seems my conjecture wasnt wrong.As Grandmasters disciple, Tang San was undoubtedly the one of everyone who understood the most about spirits, spirit abilities and simr. Through the collision and the way the White Tiger Light Wave reflected just now, he had already figured out a lot.
This Seagods Light is a potent barrier. It should be able to reflect any physical or energy attacks. Moreover, its not just casually reflecting, but rather only reflecting at the person whounched the attack. Otherwise, because Dai Mubais White Tiger Light Wave shot out at an angle just now, it should have been reflected at an angle into empty air.
Oscar also seemed to have caught on to something,Like that, wouldnt that be
Tang San nodded, affirming his thoughts,Thats right, in other words, when we climb the stairs, we cant use any abilities, otherwise well immediately suffer bacsh.
Ma Hongjun couldnt help saying:Fuck me, this test really is abnormal. Physics and energy are both reflected, then how can we go up?
Tang San lowered his voice:It should be that we can only climb step by step while bearing the rebound. If our strength cant endure, then well be immediately rebounded. Even though we cant use attack abilities, I think protective and amplifying abilities can still be used. Lets go, well try again.
Standing before the stairs once again, Tang San was the first to walk forward, slowly raising his right foot, taking a step towards the first step.
When his foot just entered the range of the step, he immediately felt a formidable force appear in front of his leg, pushing powerfully to stop him from stepping forward.
Gathering Mysterious Heaven Skill within, Tang Sans slowly ced his foot on the step, and simultaneously brought his body to stand on the first level.
His judgement waspletely correct. After he stood therepletely, he immediately felt a tremendous pressure hiding the sky and covering the earth, forcefully squeezing his body, like the feeling of a squeezed balloon pushing against your fingers. Ayer of faint golden mist appeared around him, and Tang San clearly felt his spirit power start to be swiftly consumed.
Withstanding the pressure, he again took his second step. Just like he anticipated, when he stepped onto the second step, the pressure increased again, about ten percent more than on the first step.
Drawing a deep breath, Tang San sped up, taking three steps in quick session, reaching the fifth step.
Immediately, the sensation became clearer, the pressure rushing against him like an ocean tide. Tang San made some simple spirit power calctions, and was astonished to discover that just standing firm on this fifth step, would require a thirtieth rank Spirit Master to go all out with his full strength.
At this time, Dai Mubai also arrived next to him, enduring equal pressure. The two looked at each other, then continued forward. This time, they walked to the twenty steps position in one breath.
Sweat began to appear at their temples, the spirit power within their bodies being consumed at an astonishing rate. Dai Mubai was the first to react, his first spirit ability White Tiger Barrier, and third spirit ability White Tiger Vajra Transformationunching simultaneously. He started moving forward at a steady pace. Tang San also circted even stronger spirit power and followed behind him.
But starting from the twentieth step, each step was so difficult.
When they stood on the thirtieth step, there were already droplets starting to hit the ground. That was sweat. The golden mist surrounding the two of them also clearly grew stronger. Their faces reddening, they were clearly already using all their spirit power.
RoarUnder the tremendous pressure, Dai Mubai roared, spreading his legs, both arms held out on either side in a ring shape, the fur on his body growing wildly his fifth spirit ring brightening. Circle after circle of golden light constantly rising from below his feet, and with each rising circle, Dai Mubais imposing manner would increase somewhat, a golden giant tiger silhouette appearing behind him. That was his fifth spirit ability, White Tiger Devilgod Form.
This moment embodied Tang Sans strength. Until now, he still hadnt used any spirit ability, but hed still advanced at the same pace as Dai Mubai.
This wasnt just because Tang Sans spirit power was higher than Dai Mubais by four ranks. Even more important was that Tang San had three more spirit bones. Relying on the amplification of these three spirit bones to his body, he could endure even greater pressure.
Thirty one steps, thirty two steps, sweat ran like a gushing spring. The two of them clenched their teeth, and kept moving forward.
Thirty three, thirty four, thirty five, thirty six, thirty seven. Dai Mubai halted, his spirit power was already being consumed at a frightening rate. Just as he took his thirty eight step, the spirit power within his body was no longer able to fuel the simultaneous use of three great spirit abilities. He came to a halt, and the next moment, his whole body flew off, spinning. Under the immense pressure, he shot into the sky like a cannonball.
Putong Dai Mubai was directly thrown into the ring sea, and where he fell was unexpectedly almost seventy meters from the shore. It was clear what kind of pressure he had endured before.
A pink flying mushroom sausage promptly appeared by Dai Mubai. Eating the sausage, he managed to fly back to the shore. But hisplexion was already pale. Oscar and the others clearly saw Dai Mubais legs actually tremble uncontrobly. He just sat straight on the ground, breathing deeply,So difficult.
Everyone revealed serious expressions. They understood that if it was them, it might be impossible to do better.
Eating one of Oscars big recovery sausages, Dai Mubai didnt immediately start recovering his spirit power through cultivation, but rather looked towards the stairs. He wanted to see how far Tang San could reach.
Currently, Tang San already stood on the fortieth step. But it was also at this time that the clothes on Tang Sans back split open, blood red Eight Spider Lances breaking out. The lower fournces stuck to the ground, supporting his body. Arousing the external spirit bone undoubtedly raised the attributes of Tang Sans body, and brought an even denser golden mist. He still didnt pause, and kept slowly climbing. Because Tang San knew that stopping would not only not give him time to recover, but on the contrary consume even more spirit power. It was a spurt of energy at the first drumbeat, declining at the next, and exhausted by the third.
At step forty five, Tang Sans legs felt as heavy as mountains. Just raising them was a tremendous effort. But he still didnt give up, Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength rushing up within his body like magma. The pressure he bore was already making his bones creak. But the more it was like this, the happier the expression in Tang Sans eyes grew. Of course, the other Shrek Seven Devils couldnt see it.
A circle of faint blue light rose from below Tang Sans feet. Dai Mubai saw shocked, as the same time as that blue light appeared, Tang San actually elerated sharply, climbing three steps in a spurt.
Indeed, that was the boost of the Blue SIlver Domain. With spirit power at the sixty eighth rank, Tang San finally revealed his strength. Forty nine, fifty. Tang San firmly took another two steps. But he now discovered that moving even an inch was extremely difficult.
Despite already having connected the eight extraordinary meridians, giving him spirit power recovery rate far exceeding that of others, he didnt have the kind of powerful self boost abilities Dai Mubai had. Right now, the spirit power within his body was already being exhausted at a rate he couldnt keep up with.
Another line of white light broke out. This time Tang Sans legs moved in session, unexpectedly climbing another five steps. Deathgod Domain also appeared under the immense pressure.
When he used the Blue Silver Domain, Tang San clearly felt his body grow lighter, now that the Deathgod Domain appeared, he felt the same. It was drawing on the capability of the domains that he could keep climbing. However, when he stood on step fifty five, Tang San still halted. In the whole process of climbing before, even though he moved slowly, hed still kept moving forward. But now, he was finally still.
Raising his right leg three times, he put it down three times. His whole body leaned forward. The Eight Spider Lances extended behind him began to tremble. Clearly, he couldnt endure longer.
It wasnt that Tang San didnt want to use the formidable abilities Invincible Golden Body and Teleportation, but rather that he discovered that under this Seagods Light barrier, his teleportation directly failed, and the Invincible Golden Body could only block attacks, unable to let him take a step further under this frightful obstruction.
Finally, Tang San didnt keep moving forward. But neither was he shot out like Dai Mubai was, but rather slowly, slowly, retreated step by step. With each step back, the pressure would lighten somewhat. After Tang San had retreated more than ten steps, he discovered that his body seemed a lot lighter. He didnt dare stop, because the spirit power within his body was close to exhausted.
When he took thest ten steps down, Tang San moved very quickly. The instant he finally withdrewpletely from the stairs, and the golden mist surrounding him dispersed, Tang San only felt as if all the pores of his body opened up. The next moment, he had an omnipresent feeling of weakness, and with a putong sound, he directly fell to sit on the ground.
Everyone try it.Leaving these words, Tang San managed to sit cross legged with difficulty, directly starting to meditate.
Grandmaster had one saying that Tang San remembered very clearly: pressure, it was the best catalyst for cultivation.
As he braved the formidable pressure of the Seagods Light to climb the stairs, this was the feeling that appeared in Tang Sans heart. Confronting the enormous pressure of the Seagods Light, he was happy rather than rmed. Hadnt theye to Seagods Ind in search of just this kind of pressure? The spirit power in his body being exhausted still filled Tang Sans heart with a feeling of excitement. He knew that cultivating under these kinds of circumstances would have enormous benefits to him. It was the reason he immediately started cultivating.
Leaving that kind of immense pressure gave Tang Sans whole body a feeling as if ascending to immortality. Without the oppression of the Seagods Light, his body seemed to rxpletely, every cell cheering jubntly. Tang San had discovered that the pressure of the Seagods Light camepletely from the front. To bring Xiao Wu through this trial, he had to let Xiao Wu conform to his body as closely as possible, and use spirit power to protect her. Of course, Tang San also knew that this would consume his spirit power even faster, and Xiao Wus body would also suffer a certain amount of pressure. Toplete this trial would still take countless attempts and even greater strength.
When Tang San awoke from cultivation, he only felt the inner strength within his body so abundant it could burst out, immensely rxing. Only the sweat soaking his clothes from the climb just now was a bit ufortable.
Xiao Wu was fast asleep leaning against Bai Chenxiang. Besides Bai Chenxiang, the others were currently also busy cultivating. From their somewhat sorry appearance could be seen that theyd already climbed the stairs leading to the Seagods Hall.
Standing, simply exercising his muscles and bones, his muscles tight but not losing flexibility, the weak feeling waspletely swept away. On the contrary he was filled with a feeling of strength.
This kind of feeling had also appeared after Tang San recovered back when he cultivated under the waterfall. But it didnt continue for too long, as he adapted to the intensity of the waterfalls strike and his own strength grew. After one month of training, this kind of feeling had gradually waned. He clearly understood that, even though this kind of feeling didnt mean his strength had directly increased, it meant that his bodys resistance had grown, and his spirit power cultivation speed would also be a lot faster than normal.
His goal was three hundred thirty three steps. It seemed that this could let him cultivate for a very long time. Thinking of this, Tang Sans eyes released a barely concealed light of excitement. This Seagod Ind,ing here really was the right choice.
Third brother, are you alright?Bai Chenxiang said in a low voice.
Tang San smiled slightly, walking over to her, looking at Xiao Wus sleeping with a beautiful smile:Why? You havent tried it?
Me?Bai Chenxiang looked distracted,But, I didnt receive the same trial as you!At this point, she couldnt help looking a bit sad. Through the Seagods trials theyd gotten, she deeply understood howrge the difference between her and the Shrek Seven Devils was. Her original pride from the Speed n waspletely obliterated. Compared to the seven people in front of her, she really was too far behind.
Tang San sternly said:That you havent gotten the trial doesnt mean you cant try it. Even though this Seagods Light will cause enormous pressure, the longer we can stand up to that kind of pressure, the greater the benefits for us Spirit Masters. Being under the effect of tremendous pressure without threat to your life has the greatest benefit to increasing spirit power. Xiangxiang, dont give up this chance.
Fine, then Ill try it too.Seeing Tang Sans encouraging expression, Bau Chenxiang carefully handed Xiao Wu to Tang San, assuming the manner the Shrek Seven Devils had before as she walked towards the steps.
When Bai Chenxiang moved, Xiao Wu also woke up. Seeing that it was Tang San who held her, she nestled against his chest, and her face disyed a bit of satisfaction. Like a child, she grabbed Tang Sanspels, as if afraid he would run.
Standing up holding Xiao Wu, Tang San looked after Bai Chenxiang. By now, she had already started climbing the stairs.
Being born of the Speed n, she was most focused on speed, but after taking the first step into the Seagods Light, Bai Chenxiangs expression instantly changed.
Chapter 221 — Secret Of The Seagod’s Light
Chapter 221: Secret Of The Seagods Light
Being born of the Speed n, what Bai Chenxiang did best was speed. But after stepping into the Seagods Light, her expression instantly changed. With just this one step, she already had a feeling of being unable to move. The tidal like pressure repelled her body, and faint golden mist began to rise under her feet.
No wonder, no wonder they would be on the point of dying after climbing a few dozen steps. It seems even ten steps would be very difficult for me. No, no way, I cant fall even further behind. Were all the same age, howe they cant do it, but I cant?
Clenching her teeth, Bai Chenxiangs eyes revealed a resolute light, and she began to climb.
Tang San saw Bai Chenxiang with difficulty stabilize her pace, and he revealed something of a gratified expression, I hope she can have some harvest here.
Raising his right arm and slowly pouring his spiritual force inside, Tang San called out to Xiao Wus soul sleeping in the right arm spirit bone.
This was the first time he took the initiative to call out to Xiao Wus soul, formerly he was always afraid that Xiao Wus soul appearing would hurt her, but this time was different. If he didnt effectivelymunicate with Xiao Wu, then bringing her body up the mountain could very easily cause irretrievable harm.
Blue Silver Emperor released, Xiao Wus soul sleeping within the spirit ring and spirit bone was slowly released under Tang Sans guidance. Xiao Wus supple body twitched faintly in his embrace, and her originally vacant eyes shone with dazzling vigor.
GeA soft cry deeply touched the softest part of Tang Sans heart. Forcefully resisting kissing her, Tang San said:Xiao Wu, were already on Seagod Ind. Could you feel everything that happened to us before?
Beyond Tang Sans expectations, after Xiao Wu called out for him once, her expression suddenly changed, covered with ayer of cold frost. Throwing off Tang Sans arms, she turned her head and didnt look at him.
Ever since Tang San and Xiao Wu met, this was the first time something like this had happened. Tang San couldnt help being mystified.
Xiao Wu, what is it?
Xiao Wu gave a snort, still without paying attention to Tang San, but rather directly walking towards those stone stairs. Clearly, even though her soul was hidden in Tang Sans spirit ring and spirit bone, she was still aware of the outside world, and also understood the reason Tang San called her out.
Seeing Xiao Wu begin climbing the stairs, Tang San scratched his head. Intelligent as he was, he still didnt understand why Xiao Wu would suddenly ignore him, and moreover seem so angry. The two had known each other for so many years, and Xiao Wu had never been angry at him, where did thise from?
Not daring to be neglectful, Tang San hastily chased after, following Xiao Wu up the stairs.
The second time he was immersed in the Seagods Light, Tang San felt different yet again. Withst times experience, he discovered that his bodys ability to endure seemed to have risen somewhat. Especially the first few steps, even though the pressure was still there, it didnt seem so frightening.
Xiao Wu, dont ignore me! Just what is it?While Tang San climbed upward, he anxiously asked in a low voice despite the fact that speaking would influence spirit power cirction.
Xiao Wu now already stood on the third step. After shooting Tang San a harsh re, Xiao Wu visibly pouted a bit, then kept climbing.
Golden mist filled the air, and as they climbed the pressure grew heavier. The Mysterious Heaven Skill within Tang Sans body also began to circte faster. Making him a bit astonished was that Xiao Wus climbing speed was unexpectedly very fast, continuing upward without the slightest hesitation. In a moments work, the two had caught up to Bai Chenxiang.
Bai Chenxiangs movements had already be very slow. Standing on the fourteenth step, it was very difficult for her to step forward. Her face deep red, her four spirit rings constantly shing. Her body twisted slightly, as if looking for a gap in the pressure. Ayer of watery mist mixed into that golden light mist spiralling around her, clearly she had already reached her limit.
This was the gap in strength. Physique, spirit, spirit power, spirit bones, all parts added together made up an impassable gulf between her and the Shrek Seven Devils. But she still didnt give up, still clenching her teeth and enduring.
Tang San suddenly thought of something, and when passing Bai Chenxiang, he told her:Dont force it too hard, you absolutely cant get rebounded into the range of the ring sea by the Seagods Light. You dont have the trial light protection, so youll be targetted by the sea spirit beasts within the ring sea.
Astounding Tang San was that after Bai Chenxiang kept enduring for a long time, she actually finally stepped onto the fifteenth step. But her body was already shuddering and wavering. Her deep red charming face showed an exultant expression. Only she herself knew that she had already broken through her limits with this one step. She clearly felt the spirit power that hadnt advanced for a long time suddenly break through, rising to the forty sixth rank.
She didnt force it further, she didnt dare try it with Tang Sans warning. Learning from his previous example, she slowly retreated back down.
In the while Tang San talked to Bai Chenxiang, Xiao Wu had already kept climbing, reaching the twentieth step. Tang San was shocked to discover that Xiao Wus current climbing speed was actually a bit faster than the first time he entered the Seagods Light.
What was going on? Could it be that Xiao Wus strength already surpassed his? No, it wouldnt. Tang San still clearly remembered that when Xiao Wu sacrificed herself for him, her spirit power level had been roughly between the sixty first and sixty second rank. She couldnt cultivate since then, so how could she be even stronger than him?
elerating, blending his inner force, Tang San chased after Xiao Wu. In front of the formidable pressure of the Seagods Light, the spirit power he had recovered to optimum just now began to rapidly be consumed again. But this time Tang San had learned his lesson. In order to conserve spirit power, he used his Deathgod Domain and Blue Silver Domain when he stood on the twentieth step. It really was as he expected, under the effect of the two great domains the pressure reduced considerably, and climbing from step twenty to thirty was clearly much faster thanst time, and he naturally also consumed a lot less spirit power. The domains consumed spirit power and spiritual force, but due to being innate domains they didnt actually consume much, at least much less than the Seagods Light caused.
But even so, Tang San still only caught up to Xiao Wu at the thirty fifth step.
Xiao Wus steps had also grown difficult, each step extremely slow. Tang San clearly remembered that when Dai Mubai climbed the first time, hed reached the thirty fifth step. And now, Xiao Wu already stood on the thirty sixth.
What was going on? Xiao Wus strength already surpassed Mubai? Tang San was inwardly rmed, his spirit power control ckened, and he immediately felt the pressure he bore increase greatly, his pace forward also subsequently slowing. Fortunately it was still only on the thirty fifth step, and he hastily put his mind in order, following Xiao Wu forward.
He could actually move a bit faster than Xiao Wu by now, but he still chose not to, only guarding at her side. He didnt want Xiao Wu to have any ident. Following her, if anything happened, he could react immediately.
What astounded Tang San was that, even though Xiao Wus progress was difficult and slow, she had already climbed forty steps.
This was her first climb, and she also didnt use any abilities! How could it be like this? In fact, after the pressure reached the limits of what the human body could endure, even one step forward was extremely difficult. Wasnt it impossible for Xiao Wus body to be stronger than Dai Mubai?
Puzzled, Tang San wanted to warn Xiao Wu not to force it, but after reaching the fortieth step, the pressure he endured was also extremely immense, and he basically couldnt utter a word to warn her, otherwise he wouldnt be able to move forward.
However, the shock Xiao Wu gave him still hadnt finished. Her body began to twist slightly, it seemed as if changing due to being unable to bear the pressure, but Tang San very quickly discovered that this wasnt the case. Xiao Wus squirming kept to a fixed rhythm, as if the pressure of the Seagods Light would slip past her with each twist, and she also kept the momentum to move forward.
Simultaneously, Xiao Wus fair skin began to shine golden red. Seeing this golden red color, Tang San immediately realized something. He understood how Xiao Wu could keep climbing the steps at his pace.
Thats right, Xiao Wu had sacrificed her soul for him, but her physical body had alsoter eaten two immortal grade herbs.
If the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng could be called just medicine, then the Yearning Heartbroken Red was the top quality of top quality. Among the medicaments Tang San brought back from the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well back then, this was the monarch of the most precious immortal grade, the Yearning Heartbroken Red. After Xiao Wu got this herb and didnt eat it because she pitied it, it led to her spirit power always being lower than the others.
Later she sacrificed herself for Tang San, and on the verge of dying, Tan San helped her eat this immortal grade herb, thereby resurrecting Xiao Wus physical body. Afterwards taking the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng, besides its own effects on Xiao Wu, its greatest benefit was to fully reveal the medicinal effects of the Yearning Heartbroken Red within Xiao Wus body. In the days since, the reason Xiao Wu had been so sleepy was perhaps because she was absorbing the medicine while sleeping. Her spirit power had not only grown, but perhaps even grown at a terrifying rate, not even less than his. Those were two great immortal treasures! Even including the Yearning Heartbroken Red that could ording to legend help someone cultivate a vajra unbreaking body. No wonder Xiao Wu had such endurance, and her spirit power had also clearly risen. This was the actual reason.
The reddish golden light floating up from her body should be the efficacy of the Yearning Heartbroken Red. He just didnt know whether her body had already reched the condition of vajra unbreaking.
Figuring out the key details, Tang San was immediately joyous. Catching up next to Xiao Wu, the two kept going forward.
That bizarre rhythmic squirming of Xiao Wus seemed very effective. Even though it didnt surpass Tang Sans domains, it still strengthened her ability to endure the pressure considerably. Since the Yearning Heartbroken Reds tendon washing and marrow exchanging improvements, her body had equally reached a machine-like toughness. As she walked forward step by step, she had slowly reached the fiftieth step.
Setting foot on the fiftieth step, Xiao Wu finally halted, her face disying a somewhat painful expression. She didnt keep advancing, but rather began to slowly retreat. Tang San also didnt try to go forward, but rather poured his remaining spirit power into his two great domains, extending the range to cover Xiao Wu, apanying her to descend together.
With the support of Tang Sans two great domains, Xiao Wus tightly knit brows smoothed out. ncing at Tang San, she elerated her pace. Very soon, the two had reached the foot of the mountain.
Bai Chenxiang, her whole body soaked with sweat, had already sat to the side and started to cultivate. As Tang San came down, he immediately supported Xiao Wu. Since he hadnt attacked his limits this time, he still had a lot of spirit power remaining, and his condition was still pretty good.
Xiao Wu, what is it? Are you alright?
Xiao Wu slowly shook her head,My body still didnt reach the limit, but my soul cant quite take it. If its with the support of your domains, I think reaching the sixtieth step shouldnt be much of a problem. Therefore, if you just bring my physical body, theres no need to think of my endurance before sixty steps. Actually, I could probably still go even higher. The Yearning Heartbroken Reds transformation of the body is shocking. When I inspected myself just now, I could see my meridians, blood, bones, they seemed to all have turned golden. Theyre not just solid, theyre also astoundingly flexible. This might be rted to my original soft skill cultivation.
Tang San nodded, saying:Quickly return into me. You absolutely cant damage your soul.
Even though Xiao Wu was leaning against Tang Sans shoulder, her eyes still lost their tenderness,So what if Im damaged? Will you worry about me? Then what about you?
Me?Tang San looked distracted. Seeing Xiao Wu angry, he couldnt help being frightened into silence.
Xiao Wu angrily said:Tang San, remember this, the next time youre in danger and forcefully block my soul, I wont care about you again.
Seeing Xiao Wus eyes filled with displeasure, Tang San understood where her anger came from. That day when confronting the Deep Sea Demon Whalesst attack, in order to protect everyone, Tang San had prepared a suicide attack. Moreover, in order to keep Xiao Wus soul from being harmed, he had forcefully kept her soul within the spirit ring and bone, not letting here out. Like this, even if Tang San died himself, Xiao Wus soul could still exist within the spirit bone, and there would still be hope for her survival.
So you were angry about that Tang San wanted to exin, but however intelligent he was, right now he didnt know what to say.
Xiao Wu opened her mouth wide, and forcefully bit down on his shoulder, making Tang San grimace with pain.Ge, from now on let me out to climb the stairs with you every day. The feeling of that pressure just now seemed like it had a tempering effect to my body and soul. If I guess correctly, after my soul is tempered, it should be able to fuse with my body for longer. Ill go back first. Dont forget what I said, humph, another mistake, and Ill
After thest, her gaze finally grew gentle, her moving expression almost drawing out Tang Sans soul as well. Amidst red light rushing out, Xiao Wus supple body softened, her soul once again returning to the spirit ring and spirit bone in Tang Sans body.
With Xiao Wus soul back, Tang San also couldnt help slowly exhaling. He discovered that Xiao Wu being angry with him had even greater impact than the Seagods Light at the fifty fifth step.
Just at this moment, Tang San heard deliberately restrained snickering behind him. When he turned his head to look, apart from Bai Chenxiang, hisrades had already woken up from cultivation, all looking at him withughing expressions, not one of them without meanings of schadenfreude.
The onesughing the most fiercely among them was naturally the three terrible friends Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun.
Tang San somewhat angry from embarrassment said:What are youughing at?
Dai Mubai coughed once, and said:Little San, its like this. Actually, being henpecked is also a kind of happiness. Were all men, I understand you.
Tang San snapped:In other words, youre very afraid of Zhuqing?
Dai Mubai straightened his chest, saying:How would I? Would I be henpecked?While speaking, he swept the already turning hostile Hell Civet next to him with a nce, hastily adding,Were mutually respectful as husband and wife.
Oscarughed out loud, saying:Alright, boss Dai, dont exin it. Any of us brothers know about you and Zhuqing. Only, I just didnt expect the always so strict little San to also have such a weak side, haha, hahahaha.
Little Ao.Tang Sans expression suddenly grew calm.
Oscar looked distracted a moment,What?
Tang San only kneaded his hands, issuing bone cracking sounds,Even though you have the clone mirror sausage now and can use any of our abilities, you were after all still a food system Spirit Master before, yourbat strength still needs raising. Come, let me help you properly level up yourbat experience. I think, the pressure I can give you will definitely have major benefits to your strength.
Seeing Tang Sans honorable appearance, the smile on Oscars face instantly froze,Little San, dont be like this, youre using your position for bullying here. Rongrong, save me.While speaking, he dodged behind Ning Rongrong with invertebrate speed.
But unexpectedly, Ning Rongrong still nodded with deep consideration, saying:I feel third brother is right! Your realbat abilities really need raising.
Oscars eyes rolled, saying with an ingratiating spile:Then you can give me a boost, right?
Before Ning Rongrong spoke up, Tang San already said:She can. Come.
Oscar immediately leapt out from behind Ning Rongrong,Little San, then well start right now. Well fight for three minutes.
Tang San nced at him,Your imposing manner is leaking even before the battle. Three minutes is enough.
Of course he saw what Oscar was thinking, this fellow had clearly seen him climb to the fiftieth step just now, his spirit power substantially diminished. And he himself also had the boost of Ning Rongrongs Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, and thought himself certain of victory. However, just as Tang San said, he was a food system Spirit Master before. How could hisbat abilitypare to Tang San?
Three minutester ...
Aaah Little San, I hate you, this is naked retaliation, abusing authority for private vengeance
Oscars current appearance was sorrier than sorry. In the three minute battle just now, he had immediately eaten a clone mirror sausage with Tang Sans blood, and even more immediately cloned himself. His original body used the Blue Silver Emperor spirit, while the clone used the Clear Sky Hammer, and Ning Rongrongs boost also fell on both simultaneously.
But even so, the result was still a miserable defeat.
The only thing the clone mirror sausage couldnt duplicate was the abilities of spirit bones. Tang San only used very simple means to thoroughly smash Oscars main and clone bodies.
Teleportation plus Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track plus grappling expertise, Tang Sans martial arts werent within the range of spirit abilities, and naturally couldnt be cloned either. Under the howling wind and torrential rain of Tang Sans indeterminately flickering attacks, Oscar only just managed to struggle on a while in the beginning by relying on the fourth spirit ability, then was instantly defeated.
Of course, Tang San wouldnt attack him too fiercely, just sturdily throwing him around a few times. The thrown around Oscar felt his body about toe apart.
Seeing Oscars unconvinced expression, Tang San grinned, saying:Nothing to do about it, the henpecked are all strong.
Oscar looked helplessly at Tang San. Crawling up from the ground, he had a bitter expression:There really isnt the slightest gap, it seems my actualbat experience wont cut it. Only, the crucial part is that those spirit bone abilities of yours are too abnormal. Teleportation is just shameless! And that absolute defense too. Too abnormal.
Tang San said:Abilities are one thing, the person using them another. How about we go again, and I dont use teleportation or invincible golden body?
Seeing the craftly light in Tang Sans eyes, Oscar shivered,Let it be, dont try to bait me. I wont give you the chance to bully me. Well talk after Ive practiced properly. My realbat experience really has to be reinforced, otherwise how will I protect Rongrong?
Tang San of course had some intent of using his position for vengeance, after all, when a man was called henpecked, and it was also true, he couldnt help being a bit angry from embarrassment. But at the same time he also wanted to warn Oscar, being from the food system, in order to disy formidable strength inbat, he had to invest even more effort in cultivation andbat.
Fatty, what are you hiding for?Dai Mubai stretched out a hand, pulling out Ma Hongjun from behind him.
Ma Hongjun smiled with embarrassment, looking at Tang San:Third brother, I saw nothing just now. I dont need to fight.While speaking, he still took a look at Bai Chenxiang cultivating to the side, as if afraid she would see his deted appearance right now.
Seeing Fattysical expression, everyone couldnt helpughing.
Tang San sat his butt on the ground, saying:Who would fight you? Didnt you see meing down the mountain just now? And fighting little Ao on top of that, my spirit power is cleaned out.
Hearing this, Oscar immediately egged on from the side,Fatty, this could be a rare chance for you to bully little San! Go, fight him.
Ma Hongjun immediately said with righteous indignation:Third brother, Im not someone to stir up trouble. Look at little Ao actually stirring up our rtionship as brothers. If I were you, I couldnt stand it. Nevermind, a brother will help look out for you, Ill properly give him somebat lessonster.
Oscar looked dumbstruck at Fatty,Fuck me, Fatty, when did you be such a chicken? Still using others of stirring up trouble.
Ma Hongjun grinned, saying:Intelligent people know to stand with the strong. Of course Im on third brothers side. If you think third brother really is out of spirit power, how about you step up? If I ended up like you, Id be an idiot.
You ...
Oscar looked speechless at Ma Hongjun. He raised his foot to kick him, but was nimbly dodged by Fatty.
Helplessly, his troublemaking defeated, Oscar threw out two big recovery sausaged to Tang San, coughing once, his face serious. Speaking of, he himself had a handsome appearance, as long as he didnt smile he really looked like a gentleman,Dont be noisy. Come, lets talk about everyones experience climbing the stairs.
Everyone lookedughing at Oscar changing the topic, but nobody exposed him now. Tang San asked:How many steps did you all climb when I was cultivating before?
Oscar blushed, saying:I used the clone mirror sausage, and just about managed twenty seven. Fatty thirty, Rongrong was the most miserable, just twenty steps before giving up. Zhuqing reached thirty two steps. Speaking of, me and Rongrongpletely got the worst of this Seagods Light. Were originally not consideredbat system Spirit Masters. Even if we dontck spirit power, and our physical attributes grew a bit when we got spirit rings, were still too far behind you battle Spirit Masters. Its mainly shown in the level of physical endurance and support spirit abilities. Without the support of spirit abilities, were simply unable to move a step. Im still alright, I have the clone mirror sausage, but using your abilities is extremely difficult for Rongrong. Her body is the weakest, even if she boosts herself with the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, she still cant turn her body powerful. Moreover, she also has to climb a lot higher than us. One hundred thirty six steps, in just one year, might be
By now Oscar was no longer changing the subject, his eyes expression concern that was difficult to hide.
Tang San also hadnt thought Ning Rongrong could actually only climb twenty steps. Oscar was right, he and Ning Rongrong had special circumstances because of being support system Spirit Masters. Their spirit amplification of their bodies was far from as powerful as that of battle Spirit Masters. Naturally climbing the stairs was also a lot more strenuous than for others.
Ive endured the pressure of the Seagods Light two times in a row, so Ive sensed some of the changes within it. It seems that this trial is very difficult for each of us toplete. However, there are also gaps within it. The trials bestowed by the Seagod wouldnt be impassable. If my calctions are correct, even now its possible to help one personplete this trial.
Tang Sans words immediately astonished everyone, they didnt understand where Tang Sans confidence came from.
Tang San continued:When me and Xiao Wu climbed the stairs just now, I used the power of the domains to help her down. My domains were equally effective on her. And in the previous experiments, I discovered that even though the Seagods Light is formidable, it cant block auxiliary spirit abilities and personal boost spirit abilities. Were not taking this trial every man for himself, dont forget that we are one.
Ning Rongrong said:Third brother, what youre think is, if we focus our strength on one person, then we can help himplete this trial?
Tang San nodded, saying:Exactly. Even though not all of us have abilities that can help others, Little Aos sausages, your Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda support abilities, my Deathgod and Blue Silver Domains, they can still boost ourrades. Especially someone like Dai Mubai who has three body reinforcement abilities. Adding us three for support, I believe we can help him pass.
Dai Mubais evil eyes shed with light, fiercely leaping up from the ground,So thats it, then what are we waiting for, lets try it now.
Tang San said:No, dont be in a rush. Even though Im seventy percent certain we can help you pass, we absolutely cant do it now. Moreover, not only cant you be the first person to pass, you even have to best, passing together with me. As for the exact sequence, I still need to think about it.
Ma Hongjun said:Third brother, why cant we help boss Dai pass the trial first? Wont we be a lot more rxed for each person to pass?
Tang San nced at him, lowering his voice:I dont want any of us to feel rxed in advance. Ive thought about it carefully, judging by how Seahorse Douluo looked at you getting ck level trials, these ck level trials are extremely difficult. Moreover, there are clearly missions impossible for us topleted at this level. They give each sea Spirit Master ten years toplete one trial, but we only have one year. However, would the Seagod really give us trials that are impossible toplete? The answer is inevitably a no. Consequently, within each test there is definitely some secret that can help us pass. And this secret is exactly the same as our first trial, traverse, Seagods Light.
Regardless of whether the Seagod is a true god, judging from the circumstances of this Seagod Ind, hes definitely an existence with unimaginable power. Since its like that, why would he give us the chance to cheat the Seagods Light? Since the Seagods Light could give us trials ording to our capabilities at the Seahorse Sacred Pir, then its impossible it didnt know we could help each other. What we can think of, as a god, he naturally wouldnt overlook. Therefore, the holes here are actually bait for us. If we cant endure this bait, the second trial might be our death.
At this moment, even Dai Mubai couldnt quite understand,Little San, isnt that a bit too exaggerated?
Tang San smiled calmly, saying:No. Boss, let me finish. What I said absolutely isnt exaggerated, and Im even ny percent sure I can prove it. Let me ask, before when cultivating after climbing, did you feel your cultivation speed clearly increase, and your body also reacting?
Everyone nodded one after another, simr things had happened to them too.
Tang San said:Thats right. The Seagods Light gives us enormous pressure, pressure that will substantially consume our spirit power. Under such pressure, our cultivation speed will give twice the effect for half the work. At the same time, it will also constantly strengthen the ability of our bodies to resist pressure. Then, after weplete the trial, will the Seagods Light still block us from climbing to the Seagods Hall? The answer is equally negatory. In other words, as long as weplete the first trial, we will lose the pressure from the Seagods Light. Therefore I can tell everyone with certainty, the meaning of ovee, Seagods Light as the first trial isnt to bother us, but rather to give us a chance to increase our strength. Only by as far as possible increasing our strength through the Seagods light in this first year will we have a chance to pass theter tests. Therefore, not only cant weplete the trial ahead of time, we still have to dy thepletion until the final day. We have to maximize the benefits of the Seagods Light.
Pa pa pa, just as everyone were contemting Tang Sans exnation, pping sounds reached them. They didnt know when, but that red silhouette had appeared once again, only this time, she appeared at the flight of stairs leading to the Seagods Hall.
Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi slowly walked down, her noble face filled with admiration. That apuse came just from her soft as scallions white hands.
Chapter 222 — God Bestowed Spirit Ring
Chapter 222: God Bestowed Spirit Ring
Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi looked at Tang San, filled with admiration,Very good, worthy of being the examinee for the Seagod nine tests. Figuring out the true secret of the Seagods Light so early, youre not a waste of the lord Seagod bestowing you the higher trials.
Hearing the praise of the highest authority on Seagod Ind, everyone immediately understood that Tang Sans theory waspletely correct.
I dont dare ept seniors praise. But I believe that we can definitely pass the lord Seagods trials.Tang San neither servile nor overbearing tone was brimming with resolve.
Bo Saixi nodded to him, saying:Only you yourselves can help you, this is the only time I will give you hints. Of course, if you hadnt already figured it out, I wouldnt have confirmed anything. Each of theter trials will be more difficult than thest. You need to invest even more.
Mant thanks, senior. Only, could I trouble senior for something?Tang San asked Bo Saixi.
Speak. As long as it isnt rted to the tests you need to take, I will satisfy you as far as possible.Bo Saixis gaze swept, and the Shrek Seven Devils discovered for the first time that a noble aura could also bring people pressure. To them, the Seagod Douluo in front of them was no different from the ocean, both were imprably deep.
Tang San said:I hope you can have people bring us some food and drinking water. Best quite a lot of water, as you see.While he spoke, he pointed to himself, then to each of the others in turn. Everyones clothes could only be described as a miserable sight. The Seagod Inds four seasons were like spring, substantially different from outside. When they climbed the steps through the Seagods Light, each one of their clothes was soaked through with sweat. Even though they all had spare clothes, if they didnt have enough water to bathe and wash, they well might start smelling before long.
If we just have enough food and fresh water, we can always stay here to cultivate, to avoid wasting any of our years time.
Bo Saixi looked somewhat astounded at Tang San, and said:Youre preparing to stay here constantly?
Tang San directly decided for everyone,Each part of this year, each second, is extremely important to us. Senior, please help us aplish it.
Bo Saixi smiled slightly, and said:Fine. I will instruct people to prepare it for you. Oh, right, the salinity of this ring sea is very low, and moreoverpletely clean. It can certainly be used for washing.
Tang San exulted. Without need for him to say anything, everyone saluted Bo Saixi simultaneously.
Bo Saixis gaze swept past Tang San to fall on Ma Hongjun,Coming here was actually for him.
Ma Hongjun looked distracted a moment, pointing to his nose:For me? This Nobody knew what this Fatty was thinking, but he blurted out:Senior, you really are very beautiful only, I already have someone in mind.
Even a power like the Seagod Douluo stared nkly at his words. Immediately afterward, a slight blush floated onto Bo Saixis noble face,Fat child, what nonsense are you talking about, Im far older than your great grandmother, youre looking for a beating.While speaking, with just a wave of her sleeve, Ma Hongjun flew off like a rubber ball, directly sshing into the ring sea.
Before the Shrek Seven Devils reacted, Bo Saixi waved her right hand again, and Fattys body flew out of the ring sea, again falling in front of her, unexpectedly without a fraction of a mistake.
Mind filled with fancy, let you soak in seawater to wake up.
This was still the first time everyone saw Bo Saixi use her full strength. What shocked them was that from Fatty being thrown off up until he was back, they actually hadnt sensed a trace of spirit power. Was this the strength of a ny ninth ranked power?
Ma Hongjun had just carelessly swallowed arge mouthful of water. He spoke with a bitter face:Senior grandma, my mistake. Treat what I just said as nonsense.Fatty might seem simple and honest on the outside, but he was actually really intelligent. Confronting an opponent he couldnt defeat, he wouldnt force it.
Bo Saixi naturally wouldnt keep arguing with him, smiling slightly she said:Theres never been anyone who dared talk like that to me on Seagod Ind, its a fresh experience. Little Fatty, Ill give you an opportunity. Sit.
Ma Hongjun looked distracted a moment, then nced questioningly at Tang San. Tang San hastily nodded to him, indicating he do as she said. Ridiculous, if Bo Saixi wanted to deal with them, a casual wave of her hand could turn them to ash. Why would she deceive them?
Ma Hongjun then sat down, but his secretive look was still caught by Bo Saixi. Gazing deeply at Tang San, she raised her right hand, and with a flick of her wrist, a golden pearl appeared in her palm.
That golden pearl looked as if sculpted from the most precious golden crystal, translucent without the slightest w, and most peculiar was that, within this pearl, there was a faint golden mist constantly pulsing. Just like the golden mist that appeared around Tang San and the others under the pressure of the Seagods Light.
With a golden sh, that golden pearl had flown out, slowly reaching the top of Ma Hongjuns head. Bo Saixi flicked her fingers, and with a rippling sound, that pearl shattered on top of Fattys head. Instantly, a rich golden mist poured out and enveloped his body.
Bo Saixis voice echoed in everyones ears,Each examinee bestowed with a ck or higher level Seagods Trial can have one chance for a god bestowed spirit ring the first time they reach a bottleneck. Without need to kill spirit beasts, the god bestowed spirit ring will assign a spirit ring with the ability you most need and of the highest level you can bear. Each person only get one chance. Little Fatty, sense it carefully, use your greatest willpower to endure the baptism of the god bestowed spirit ring, then you can obtain the greatest benefits.
God bestowed spirit ring?
It was four simple words, but it made the Shrek Seven Devils gazespletely lifeless, even Tang San was no exception.
In Tang Sans mind, hed always thought a god was a powerful person, or you might say a powerful Spirit Master. In this world, how could there be something like a god? However, when Bo Saixi took out that god bestowed spirit ring for ma Hongjun, he was a bit at a loss. Was this a level humans could reach? The most suitable spirit ring. Then didnt that mean that, when receiving this god bestowed spirit ring, the greater the strength the greater the benefits? How did Bo Saixi know Fatty had already reached the sixtieth rank? She should have sensed it when Fatty attacked the Seagods Light. But no matter how it was put, this god bestowed spirit ring was a huge advantage for them. They were after all drynd Spirit Masters, and this was the ocean, there might not be sea spirit beasts that suited each of them. Only unfortunately, everyone only had one chance.
The blurry tint of the golden light mist gradually enveloped Ma Hongjun. Circles of light began to appear around him, and Tang San could only just manage to see through that golden misty splendor. It seemed like Ma Hongjun had a painful expression.
If this golden light could give him a spirit ring, then his current expression waspletely normal. Back then when Tang San first skipped a level to obtain a spirit ring, his expression was even more painful than this. Thinking of this, Tang San thought of that time Xiao Wu went missing, it was precisely because of Xiao Wu that his heart could be so resolute, that he could endure the pain of skipping a level to absorb the Man Faced Demon Spider spirit ring. It was also from then on that he truly became powerful.
Fatty gradually began to tremble, the extent of his shaking growingrger andrger, an unhealthy flush appeared on the surface of his skin, one could imagine just how terrible the pain he currently endured was.
With a pu sound, a golden red raging me soared up behind him, instantly turning into a giant phoenix shape, swaying behind Ma Hongjun.
Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi was constantly paying attention to Ma Hongjuns expression. When Tang San asionally cast a sidelong nce at her, he could see some praise in her eyes. Clearly, the pain Fatty was currently enduring should already be the limit. Tang San inwardly cheered Fatty on. With the experience of a level skipping spirit ring absorption, he knew that every second Fatty held out, the effects of the spirit ring he acquired would be boosted by a fraction.
Ma Hongjun really did endure tremendous pain. His willpower was originally the worst of everyone, but ever since the Shrek Seven Devils reunited, he was the only one who hadnt reached sixtieth ranked Spirit Emperor. Even though he didnt say it, but Fatty was also inwardlypetitive. Even Oscar with the most disadvantaged spirit had broken sixty ranks, reaching the Spirit Emperor level, so how could heg behind with the first rate Fire Phoenix spirit?
If he was just cultivating by himself, reaching his current level at his age could already be described as a genius. But that was no match when each person next to him was a genius among geniuses. Or maybe monsters among monsters. Together with Tang San and the others, it was impossible not to be under pressure. Fatty didnt want to fall behind either.
Even more so with the factor of Bai Chenxiang. Even though Bai Chenxiang kissed him toplete her trial, Fattys heart had grown even more determined to pursue her. That kiss had let him deeply understand the fact that innocence was king. In front of Bai Chenxiang, how could he easilypromise with pain? Who knew when she would suddenly wake up from cultivation?
Right now, Ma Hongjun truly experienced why Tang San would say the Seagods Light was an opportunity for them. The key part of the Seagods trials. Even though he had only endured the pressure of the Seagods Light once, when confronting this pain, even Fatty himself was astounded at his endurance. It seemed to be because of undergoing the pressure of the Seagods Light yesterday that his endurance had elevated.
Just because of a multitude of such causes, Fatty was dithering on the edge of copse. Stimted by the violent pain, ayer of bloody grease even appeared on his skin.
Just at this moment, Tang San waved his hand to the others, drawing everyones attention, and then again pointing to the stairs leading to the Seagods Hall. There was no telling how long it would take Fatty to absorb the spirit ring, but with Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi here, this could be said to be the safest ce. Rather than staying here to watch, it would be better grasp every moment to cultivate.
Tang Sans proposal immediately drew everyones response, walking towards the stairs together. Bo Saixi didnt nce at them, but the corner of her mouth revealed a slight smile.
Tang San said:Well test our own limits. Before climbing, use all support abilities, then endure the pressure of the Seagods Light. Like this we can climb as many steps as possible. Dont help each other, only climb with your own abilities. See what our current limits are. When we feel we cant hold out, immediately back down. Dont withdraw too fast, feel your body rxing as the pressure drops. This is a triangr training method (should actually be pyramid training, only Tang San doesnt know about Pyramids in the book ), from lowest to highest, then again from highest to lowest. This should give the best results. Aftering down, dont rush to start cultivating. I still have another thought, we can try it once.
The wisdom Tang San disyed had long since gained the approval of the others, and they instantly released their spirits. Since he had already climbed with Xiao Wu once previous, Tang San let her cultivate in the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse. Even though he had consumed a lot of spirit power before, through the rest he had just now, he had still recovered a bit. Adding to what he had left before, his strength should also be around seventy percent.
After Dai Mubai directly released his White Tiger Barrier, White Tiger Vajra Transformation, and White Tiger Devilgod Form, he fearlessly stepped into the Seagods Light in front of him.
Oscar at a mirror clone sausage with a drop of Dai Mubais blood, and equally released the same three abilities. Even though he could only use them at around eighty percent of Dai Mubais strength, that was still a lot more than climbing on his own. Oscar also had his own advantages, he could constantly eat big recovery sausages to restore his stamina and spirit power as he climbed, and boost himself with the stimting pink sausage. However, even this wasnt his limit. He still had another even more useful boost ability, his fifth spirit ability. It was also his first ten thousand year spirit ring ability, and even the other Shrek Seven Devils hadnt seen it.
Oscar was also very intelligent, and like Tang San and Ning Rongrong, he possessed a skull spirit bone, increasing the speed of his thoughts beyond that of an ordinary person. The reason why he didnt suggest using it now was in the hopes he could give hisrades even more momentum to cultivate. Just like Tang San said, theyd attack the trial at the final moment. At that time, if he revealed the power of his fifth spirit ability, it would undoubtedly give everyone double insurance.
Tang San formed the first line to start climbing together with Dai Mubai and Oscar, and he also didnt hesitate to release his twin domains once again, simultaneously releasing the Eight Spider Lances, reaching his peak condition.
Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing followed behind them. ck light surged over Zhu Zhuqing, her sixth spirit ring quietly appearing. Even under direct sunshine, right now her whole body seemed like hidden in darkness. This was Zhu Zhuqings sixth spirit ability, Hell Body.
Hell Body. Ability esoterics: Increase dodge chance by fifty percent, increase resistance by twenty percent. Increase attack piercing effect by thirty percent.
This was the only support ability among Zhu Zhuqings six spirit abilities. She was an agility attack type Spirit Master, widely known for speed and offense, unlike power attack type Spirit Masters like Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun who prioritized unreasonably powerful bodies. To be able to have a support ability like this was already quite good. This Hell Body might not be useful for others, but to Zhu Zhuqing, fifty percent dodge chance and twenty percent resistance gave her even more survivability in battle. And the thirty percent piercing effect made her attacks even more frightening.
Currently, she used that twenty percent resistance boost of this ability. As for whether the dodge chance boost could ward off the pressure of the Seagods Light, she didnt even consider it.
But Ning Rongrong seemed extremely extravagant. Force boost, agility boost, spirit power boost, defense boost, she directly released the four boost abilities most useful for resisting the Seagods Light on herself. Then she walked forward with Zhu Zhuqing.
Just as Tang San expected, after using all sorts of support effects beforehand, everyones resistance of the Seagods Light rose considerably. Further adding his own previous experience, Tang San, Dai Mubai and Oscar walking furthest ahead climbed the first twenty steps like ordinary people climbing mountains, keeping a pretty good pace.
Past twenty steps, the gap in strength began to show. Tang San and Dai Mubai climbed with constant speed, but Oscar fell behind. Even if using Dai Mubais three great support abilities undoubtedly made his physical condition reach an unprecedented level, he could in the end only use eighty percent of their strength, and the condition of his body also couldntpare to Dai Mubai.
However, even so, Zhu Zhuqing following behind couldnt catch up to Oscar either. This clearly showed how dreadful the White Tiger spirits three great support abilities were. At the same time, Oscars circumstances also revealed his important effect among the Shrek Seven Devils. As long as they had his clone mirror sausage, any one of the seven could possess Dai Mubais three great support abilities at any time. This was also an important reason why Tang San was sure everyone could smoothly pass the trial of the Seagods Light.
As Ning Rongrong reached the twentieth step that was her limitst time, she had already clearly slowed down. Even though she boosted herself from the start, there was still arge gap between her and the others in terms of physical strength. If she hadnt eaten an immortal grade herb back then, it would be impossible for her to climb this mountain with the physique of a support system Spirit Master.
Ultimately, Ning Rongrong reached the twenty sixth step, then started to descend. Even though it was only six more steps, this still showed that Tang Sans proposal was correct.
And right now, Tang San and Dai Mubai had already passed forty steps, Oscar had also climbed thirty three. At this time, Zhu Zhuqing had caught up and kept pace with him.
Very soon, the two of them also reached their limit. Oscar, relying on Dai Mubais Evil Eye White Tiger spirits three great support abilities finally only fell behind Zhu Zhuqing by one step, stopping at thirty eight. And Zhu Zhuqing using Hell Body also climbed thirty nine. Due to the considerable spirit power exhaustion, they didnt dare dy either, and slowly backed down.
But Dai Mubai and Tang San were still constantly continuing forward. Golden light pulsed in Dai Mubais evil eyes. Among the Shrek Seven Devils, his body could be said to be second only to Tang San. Under the effect of the three great support abilities, he was like a devil god among tigers, his powerful body forcefully splitting open the heavy obstructions in front of him, continuing forward.
Peng One footnding on the forty fifth step, Dai Mubais movements clearly halted. His limit was just about reached, and his breathing was clearly coarse. Tang San next to him subsequently stopped, without continuing forward, but rather maintaining even breathing, adjusting the Mysterious Heaven Skill within his body.
Under the effect of the enormous outside pressure, Tang San discovered that his Mysterious Heaven Skills movement speed was clearly faster than when he cultivated on his own. This wasnt just because he was urging it to move faster, but also because his body instinctively drew on the Mysterious Heaven Skill to recover under the tremendous pressure. His bones, muscles and meridians needed enough nourishment to do everything they could to resist the pressure, and his inner strength was clearly the key to driving the nutrients to where they were needed.
If they stripped naked right now, one would be able to clearly see Dai Mubais muscles knotted like steel cords, forcefully resisting the pressure. But Tang Sans muscles, tendons and veins would be constantly pulsing, contracting under the pressure, then swiftly rebounding, constantly repeating force diverting motions. Just like Tang San once used the Blue Silver Emperor to unload the pressure of Spirit Douluo powers.
Peng Another muffled thump, and Dai Mubai barely managed to set foot on the forty sixth step. This time, he could clearly feel the kind of difficult to continue feeling he had the first time he climbed. He managed to give Tang San a look, then started to withdraw from the step he set foot on, slowly walking down.
Astounding Dai Mubai somewhat was that Tang San didnt keep charging forward again, but rather retreated down with him. Dai Mubai had used practically his full force in this dash, and even though the pressure constantly fell as he retreated, he still felt his body close to exhaustion. Just when he felt he might be thrown out again, a cool aura spread from underfoot to his whole body, a stream filled with vitality undting through him. At the same time, a strong hand caught his shoulder, stabilizing him with a gentle force.
Dai Mubai turned his head to look at Tang San, the two brothers smiled at each other, then kept retreating.
Reaching the foot of the mountain, five people were once again soaked with sweat, in a worse than sorry state, but that kind of feeling of going from extreme suffering to extreme rxation was refreshing to the bottom of the heart.
Just when Tang San was about to say something to hisrades, a burst of violent energy fluctuations came from Ma Hongjuns side, drawing the attention of the unbearably exhausted people.
The golden splendor around Ma Hongjun had already transformed, turning into circles of ck light revolving around him. Even though Tang San and the others were several dozen meters away, they could still feel how powerful the unrestrained spirit power fluctuations around him were. Each infusion of spirit power transformed Ma Hongjun minutely. The painful expression had already disappeared, his calm eyes forming a clear contrast to the sweat pouring down his cheeks.
Finally, those circles of ck light condensed together, bing an enormous ck ring of light being slowly pulled into his body. His original five spirit rings now also blossomed with brilliant light. The final moment approached.
A loud and resonant phoenix cry suddenly resounded, the enormous fire phoenix silhouette behind Ma Hongjun seemed to condense, bing a true phoenix, it was just that phoenix cry resounding at the nine heavens and soaring to the sky, golden red me almost enveloping Ma Hongjuns whole body. That phoenix me image in the sky constantly shrank, finally reducing into a fire phoenix with a wingspan around three meters, flying a circle in the air.
Where the fire phoenix passed, ripples of distortion were left behind in the air. It suddenly dove from the air,nding more than thirty meters behind Ma Hongjun, then again abruptly charging forward, entering Ma Hongjuns body from behind. In that instant, Ma Hongjuns clothes suddenly turned to ash, his whole back covered by that charging fire phoenix. The mes shrank, slowly sinking into his back like a tattoo.
Fatty opened his eyes in the same instant that fire phoenix pattern disappeared into his back. That instant, his eyes turnedpletely golden red, violent phoenix me bursting out from his whole body and soaring high into the air around him, reaching ten meters high before slowly fading.
Ma Hongjun gave a long whistle, all his fat bizarrely contracting somewhat, his whole body shrinking a size. Even though he was still fat, everyone could feel the explosive might of the energy contained within Fatty.
It was done. Two yellow, two purple, two ck, six spirit rings were neatly arrayed around Ma Hongjun, and along with the me gradually disappearing, he had finally obtained his sixth spirit ring.
The golden red light cascading from his eyes gradually faded, reced by a difficult to inhibit excitement. Fatty turned to Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi and hastily saluted,Many thanks for seniors assistance.
Bo Saixi didnt answer him, already turning to leave once the me disappeared, step by step walking towards the Seagods Hall. As if she stepped on clouds, her body ascended, and her voice also seemed to echo from all directions,The next time someone reaches a bottleneck, I will appear again.
Light shed, and Bo Saixis silhouette was gone without a trace.
Fatty raised his head, somewhat mystified looking in the direction Bo Saixi disappeared, mumbling:Why would this senior ignore me?
Dai Mubai fought his weak body,ughing out loud:Fatty, pretty good capital!
Ma Hongjun went expressionless for a moment. He discovered that Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing for some reason had already turned their heads. Tang San, Oscar and Dai Mubai were looking at him as if smiling yet not smiling. Subconsciously looking himself over, he immediately yelped, discovering that he waspletely naked, and hastily covered his vitals with both hands, dashing over behind arge tree. In his heart he was thanking his luck that Bai Chenxiang was still cultivating and didnt see him embarrassed.
Oscarughed out loud, saying:What are you running for? Dont worry, were not interested in your shining white big butt.
Dai Mubai supported himself on Tang Sans shoulder, saying:Little San, I cant go on, Im so weak. Ill start cultivating.
Tagn San said:Dont rush, I have an idea. What would the effect be if we cultivated within the Seagods Light? Have you thought about it?
Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong turned around. Even though they were also weak, it wasnt as clear as the side effects from Dai Mubais three great abilities. They looked at Tang San with eyes full of astonishment.
Oscar smiled wryly:Little San, you really have more and more ideas! This time well be tortured again.
Tang San said:Cultivating within the Seagods Light, we can endure outside pressure at all times. Moreover, I discovered that within the pressure of the Seagods Light, our spirit power movement speed will be a lot faster than ordinarily. Just like using spirit abilities. Like this, if everything goes smoothly, we will cultivate spirit power a lot faster.
Dai Mubai said:Alright, well try. Cultivating on which step would be best?
Tang San muttered to himself and said:Start from the first step. Test if there really is an effect, then well go higher. Well get fat if we eat everything in one gulp.
Third brother, you cant be like that! Even if Im a bit fat, you cant put me up as a bad example.Ma Hongjun leapt out, having already changed clothes, just in time to hear what Tang San saidst.
Tang Sanughed out loud, saying:Fatty, whats your sixth spirit ring ability?
At Tang Sans question, Fatty immediately grew proud,Its a pure long range attack ability, called Phoenix Cloud Piercing Strike. Even though I dont know how strong it is, I can feel that the god bestowed spirit ring is equivalent to at least a forty thousand year or more spirit beast formed spirit ring. This power, heh heh.
Tang San said:You just spent a lot of effort, cultivate in the Seagods Light with us. Well see if its effective. Stop immediately if there are any adverse effects.
Before starting, Tang San infused the remainder of his spirit power into Oscar, letting him manufacture a few big recovery sausages, making everyones spirit power recover somewhat. Then they once again entered the Seagods Light.
The stairs leading to the Seagods Hall were more than ten meters wide, plenty for six people to sit. Tang San at the same time also took out Xiao Wu from the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, cing her next to him. Just like Xiao Wu said herself, her current body basically wouldnt be harmed under this pressure.
Even though it was only the first step, the omnipresent pressure of the Seagods Light still squeezed everyones bodies. Slowly sitting down, everyone started to gather spirit power ording to their cultivation methods.
As soon as they started cultivating, they discovered what Tang San spoke of. Under the outside pressure of the Seagods Light, their spirit power cirction speed clearly improved, so much so that it was faster than their ordinary cultivation speed even without a need to consciously control it. It seemed the same as spirit power automatically circting with outside stimtion.
Very soon, everyone excitedly discoverd that, cultivating on this first step, their spirit power recovery speed was higher than cultivating outside. Gradually, they entered a cultivation state, simultaneously bing aware that this first trial, Ovee, Seagods Light, might be a rare opportunity of their whole lives.
Spirit Hall, Douluo Pce.
Douluo Pce was located at the peak of Spirit Halls sacred mountain. It had near absolute authority. Compared to Supreme Pontiff Pce, Douluo Pce was a bit smaller, but all the priests here had Douluo titles.
Within Douluo Pce were no gorgeous furnishings, it was all built from simple and unadorned rock. But if you looked carefully, you would find a very faint golden luster on the simple rock. Touching it with your hand, you would feel a strange energy fluctuating in your palm.
Apart from the direction of the entrance, on the other three walls of Douluo Pce were enshrined one glorious golden board after another. Each board was half a meter high, one chi wide, on each was inscribed three or four characters. There were boards attached to the walls as far as the eye could see, altogether more than several hundred. Each of these boards represented a Title Douluo that had received their title here since the founding of Douluo Pce.
Chapter 223 — Angel and Rakshasa
Chapter 223: Angel and Rakshasa
Within the Douluo Temple stood a tall statue, towering about ten meters high andpletely shining gold. With three pairs of wings unfurled from its back, in its hands was a giant golden sword pointing at the skies. The strangest thing about it was, surrounding the sword was a faint golden mist.
In the Spirit Halls Elders Temple, there was a simr statute, if the two had to bepared then the only difference would have to be, the soul.
Thats right, although the statue in the Elders Temple was simrly huge, but it wascking the spirit. This gigantic statue here gave off the feeling of power, the surrounding several hundred title douluos golden title tablets were all silently sleeping under its suppression.
This ce was the Spirit Masters Supreme Temple, every Spirit Master took pride in being able to enter the Douluo Temple, because it signified that they had reached the Title Douluo level. And also because only when they achieved their title could they enter this ce.
The Douluo Temple was actually not certain to have been built by Spirit Hall, ording to the legends, Douluo Temple had appeared long before the Spirit Hall had even been established, the original Spirit Hall had been organised in dedication to the Douluo Temple and were originallyprised of the powerful members of the Douluo Temple.
The Douluo Temple had a Temple Master who was the person who respected the Douluo Temple the most, he was the one who worshipped the Douluos golden title tablets, and was the person who would preside over the title endowment ceremony of all new Title Douluo.
At this moment, in front of this giant statue in the Douluo Temple, knelt a person silently. She was not a Title Douluo here to receive a title, and neither was she the Temple Master of this Douluo Temple. She had another identity and it was because of this identity she was able to stay here, kneeling symbolically in-front of the huge six-winged Seraphim statue.
Her wavy hair by her back reaching to the ground while her hands were interlocked in a strange posture by her chest, with her thumbs interlocked and index finger pointing at each other while the other six fingers were pointing out to the sides, making it look like of a Six-Winged Seraphim with its wings outstretched.
A delicate haze filled with respect covered her body while her eyes were closed, gave off a faint glow.
This person was precisely the person who had lost to Tang San at the Heaven Dou Empire Pce, resulting in her n spanning over ten years to fail and was the daughter of the Spirit Hall Supreme Pontiff.
In this ce, she had already been kneeling for a hundred and eight days, without food or water.
Has your heart calmed down? A dignified yet calm voice resonated from within the Douluo Temple.
Qian Renxue who seemed to have transformed into a statue herself, did not speak and remained silently kneeling there as usual, maintaining her original posture.
With a golden sh of light, a figure had suddenly appeared in-between her and the giant statue, as his figure became clearer, the surrounding golden glow too became stronger. Especially for the giant Six-Winged Seraphim statue, as the giant sword started spurting out even more golden light. Causing an indescribable sacred atmosphere to be formed.
The person who had appeared in front of Qian Renxue was the Spirit Hall High Priest, the Temple Master of the Douluo Temple, Qian Daoliu. One of the three ranked ny-nine Title Douluo in the world.
Open your eyes. Dian Dao Liu pointed with his raised hand, and the golden haze emitted from the sword of the statue behind him started to descend and envelop Qian Renxuepletely within.
As the golden haze moved, Qian Renxues body was lifted up by that golden haze. This golden light had not transformed but in the presence of Qian Renxue, gradually nine golden panels appeared.
Seeing these nine panels of light, Qian Daolius eyes revealed a few shes of light. Angels nine tests, nine tests the nine tests that countless generations of Temple Masters have been waiting for has finally appeared.
As if with great difficulty, Qian Renxue opened her eyes as she looked at her Grandfather confused.
Within Qian Daolius eyes was a soft light, I was about seventy before I had your father, and your father was about fifty before he had you. The person that many generations of Temple Masters have been waiting for is actually you. Little Xue, Grandpa is proud of you.
Qian Renxue dazedly stared at Qian Daoliu, Grandpa, I dont understand what you mean. perhaps because she has not opened her mouth for a long time, her voice sounded a little hoarse.
Qian Daoliu lightly smiled, saying: If the number of panels in front of you is eight, then you would be the next Douluo Temples Temple Master. However, there are nine light panels in front of you right now. Dont ask why, but when the timees I will tell you more. From now on, for a long time toe, you will have toplete the Angels nine tests. Grandpa will apany you all the way.
Yes.
The Supreme Pontiff Pce, in the Supreme Pontiffs private chamber.
The Bibi Dong who was sitting cross legged suddenly opened her eyes, if anybody saw her right now, they would definitely be shocked. Bibi Dongs both eyes were red as blood, the colour was so fresh that it seemed like blood was practically dripping blood. On the fingers of both her hands were nails as long as five inches that werepletely ck, a stark contrast to her pale white skin.
Her originally nobleplexion now looked horrifyingly distorted, and there were bloodstains. Behind her, an indistinct ck shadow had appeared.
With her eyes opened, Bibi Dong took a deep breath, the ck-purple light started to move and the changes to her body started to fade away, revealing her original appearance. Leaving her looking only slightly paler than usual.
Qian Daoliu, you are really very clever. In order for me to not devour the descendants of your Angelic n you actually chose my daughter. A chain of explosive sounds roared out around Bibi Dongs body.
While lightly getting up, there was a golden sh of light, and Bibi Dong was already dressed in the robes of the Supreme Pontiff, from the looks of it, she had already returned to being that dignified decisive Supreme Pontiff.
So what if you let little Xue inherit your position? There will be a day when I destroy your Angelic Foundation. Qian Daoliu, you have underestimated me. Ever since the time I devoured your sons body and soul and changed my cultivation to that of the Rakshasa, you have not been able to see through my cultivation. The final step, that final step that you have never managed to take, in no more than ten years, I am certain to be able to surmount. When that timees, no one will be able to stop me from doing what I want. You son ruined me, and so I shall destroy everything of your Angelic n.
HAHA, HAHAHAHAHA A horrific owl likeughter resounded throughout the entire chamber. The giant ck phantom which had previously disappeared, once more appeared behind Bibi Dong, intermittently disappearing and reappearing.
One monthter.
With a ripping sound echoing loudly as his expanding muscles ripped open his clothes, Dai Mubai roared. Soaring up into the skies, his incredibly robust muscr body could be seen. His body while under the tremendous pressure of the Sea Gods Light shot up towards the sky. However, the current him was no longer the Dai Mubai who couldnt control the rebound from the Sea Gods Light. His body flipped twice in the air, as he calmlynded on the floor with a golden sh.
A months time had passed, the Shrek Seven Devils have been cultivating here for the entire month.
But to them, this month felt as if it had just shed by. Currently, their spot of cultivation was the tenth step of the Sea Gods steps, where they cultivated while constantly pressured from all sides.
Today, after a month had passed, although the Sea Gods Light was still considered to be pressure for them, it had also quickly be their greatest enjoyment. How so? If everyday they could cultivate and feel a significant progress in their SPirit Power, even if the pressure was greater, how could they not enjoy the sense of satisfaction and feeling of strength every day?
Other than Tang San, Ma Hongjun and Xiao Wu who was unable to cultivate, the rest all had an increase in their Spirit Power by a rank. That also included Bai Chenxiang who had increased by a rank when they first came, currently she was already of the forty-eighth rank.
The results of cultivation in the Sea Gods Light was significant, The immense pressure became the best catalyst for their cultivation, within this sea gods light, even when sleeping, the Spirit Power in their bodies would also be circting. Whatsmore, would the Shrek Seven Devils waste this perfectly good opportunity? In the month of hard work, while under the feeling of of constant improvement, not one of themined. With tenacious determination, their strength constantly improved.
Also, they realised that they were gradually getting used to the pressure of the Sea Gods Light. The amount of steps they could take on the stairs had risen as well. Right now Dai Mubai could already walk up to the sixtieth step with his own power. While Tang San is going all out, he could actually reach till close to the eightieth step.
To them, the most effective way to reach their physical limits is to climb up their limit then climbing back down and cultivating. Everyday they could only do so thrice, but the result of these three sessions was their Spirit Power growing by leaps and bounds. Otherwise, they would not have been able to achieve such arge improvement in these three months.
While cultivating in the Sea Gods Light, it was as if the Shrek Seven Devils have returned to the time when they first went to Shrek Academy and they had their high-speed cultivation period. ording to their current cultivation pace, during this year of the first Sea Gods Test, all of them should be able to improve by six to seven ranks and perhaps even more.
Tang Sans cultivation was without doubt the most diligent, because he had the motivation that the others did not have. This motivation did not originate from the Sea Gods Nine Tests, rather it was from Xiao Wu. In order to revive Xiao Wu earlier, he was not willing to cut himself even half a moment of ck.
Other than time spent eating and washing himself up, he spent the rest of his time on cultivation, working tirelessly to raise his Spirit Power. Although this one month was not enough for him to break through the sixty-ninth rank, but, his constant hard work and his eight cleared meridians already let him know he has reached the bottleneck, in at most another five days, he would be able to make another breakthrough.
One year, the Sea Gods Light only gave them a years worth of time, in this one year, just how much they could improve would depend on how much they gave. To not make the most of this one years time they had, how could they be worthy of the arrangement Lord Sea God had bestowed onto them.
Every morning, there would be specific Oceanic Spirit Masters to send them food and then quietly leave. There would not be anyone else appearing to disturb them. It could be said that in this past month, the Shrek Seven Devils and Bai Chenxiang had soaked the first fifty steps with their sweat. Other than Bai Chenxiang who could barely reach the neenth step. The Shrek Seven Devils all could reach past the fiftieth step, of which the one with the most obvious improvement was the one with the weakest physical body, Ning Rongrong.
Under the pressure of the Sea Gods Light, her bodys resistance had greatly improved everyday. Right now, after she had released her Spirit, on her body a faintyer of glow could be seen emanating from her body.
Time passed quickly during their frenzied cultivation. And so two months had passed once more. Bai Chenxiang had too managed to breakthrough to the fiftieth rank. Although she was unable to get a God Bestowed Spirit Ring, Tang San had told her that the results of her continued cultivation would naturally appear after she got the ring so there is no need to rush to find a Spirit Ring now and she just had to continue to work hard and cultivate.
And it was also as thisst day of the third month passed here, the Tang San who was sitting cross-legged on the twentieth step suddenly opened his eyes, a crystal golden-blue light suddenly surrounded his body and inbination with the golden Sea Gods Light shone together. An iparably strong feeling shocked awake the other people who were in the midst of their cultivation.
When their eyesnded on Tang San, they were shocked to realise that Tang Sans body seemed to be releasing a special kind of light, tens of strands of his Blue Silver Emperor which seemed to have been cut out of crystal started to spread out from his body, neatly arranging themselves into a spiral. Around Tang San, the two coloured lights, blue and gold intertwined. Slowly floating up, Tang Sans skin had transformedpletely blue.
Tang San, you Dai Mubai looked at Tang San with his eyes wide.
Tang San did not reply, but the light his body was giving out became more and more eye catching, a shattering sound resounded as he was sent flying into the sky under the effects of the Sea Gods Light. In an instant, tens of thousands of strands of Blue Silver Emperor suddenly shot out from his body like strands of blue light, with Tang San as their origin, a golden blue sun releasing an intense eye catching radiance.
Three months of tireless training in the Sea Gods Light had brought to Tang San something he had needed to most, that''s right, he had broken through, he had finally broken through the most crucial bottleneck of any spirit master.
A quantitative change had finally triggered a qualitative change, the six Spirit Rings were no longer sufficient to contain the Spirit Power Tang San was releasing. He had finally broken through the seventieth rank bottleneck, and reached a new summit.
With his head raised, the golden mark of the trident on his forehead suddenly glowed, each of the hundred meter long strands of Blue Spirit Emperor started dancing in the air. Under the sunlight, the many strands acted like they were protecting their Blue Silver Emperor. It was also at this moment that the Six Spirit Rings surrounding Tang Sans body suddenly turned golden-blue, powerfully fluctuating.
As if being beckoned, on Sea Gods Ind, all the nts under the protection of Sea Gods Light started to lightly sway, especially the Blue SIlver Grass on the ground, every strand started to leak out that same golden blue glow, as if paying respects to their emperor.
The golden trident mark was like a beacon, the cloudlike red figure once more appeared in front of the group without warning.
Sea God Douluo Bo Saixi, silently appeared in mid-air, standing atop the air without a trace of Spirit Power leaking out from her, facing the Tang San who released an innumerable amount of strands of Blue SIlver Emperor. Her dignified face revealing a slight noble smile. With a wave of her hand, a golden bead appeared and flew andnded directly on the golden trident Mark on Tang Sans forehead.
As if flipping a switch, when the golden ball of lightnded on the trident on Tang Sans forehead, the Blue Silver Emperor surrounding him retracted back into his body as strands of light. While, Tang San remained sitting cross-legged in the air, slowly descended back onto the ground.
With a ng, the golden pearl shattered, a rich golden liquid flowed all over Tang San, covering all parts of his body, obscuring his figure. Only the trident mark on his forehead remained glowing as obviously as before.
At the moment the golden pearl shattered, one blue and one white ring of light simultaneously appeared on Tang Sans body. The two rings of light only spread out about a meter from him before stopping, filled with powerful life force and an iparable killing intent, just like when he was climbing the Sea Gods Steps, Tang San directly released both his domains the Blue Silver, and Death God domains. He wanted to ept this God Bestowed Spirit Ring in his best condition.
In this world, Spirit Beasts were numerous in number, most of which would ferociously kill humans. Because of Spirit Masters, the number of high ranked spirit beasts were few in number. However, if they did not do so, when the number of powerful Spirit Beasts reached a certain level, they would start to leave their territories and attack the humannds. As such the Spirit Masters and Spirit Beasts formed some sort of equilibrium on this continent.
Even if there were more Spirit Beasts, the number of them able to be a Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Beast was still as rare as a phoenix feather. Tang Sans luck was already not bad, including Xiao Wu, he had already met four such Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Beasts. Xiao Wu, Da Ming, Er Ming and the Deep Sea Demonic Whale which left him almost dead. While his mother and also Xiao Wus mother had long since perished in the hands of Spirit Hall.
From Ma Hongjun obtaining the Spirit Ring previously, Tang San had already set a goal in his mind. Xiao Wu giving him a Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Ring could be considered an ident. But this God Bestowed Spirit Ring was something he could control, as such he had long since decided that when he broke through the seventieth rank and obtained this God Bestowed Spirit Ring, he only had one goal. Which was to use his full strength and try to obtain a Hundred Thousand Year Spirit Ring for himself.
Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Beasts were just too few in number. And they were all also so strong, to obtain Hundred Thousand Year Spirit Rings from hunting them would be a tall order. Thus this God Bestowed Spirit Ring was a good chance for Tang San. As a Spirit Master, being able to obtain a Hundred Thousand Year Spirit Ring would allow his strength to greatly surpass anyone of the same rank. In particr, what Tang San was about to obtain was his seventh Spirit Ring.
To an ordinary Spirit Master, the seventh Spirit Ring would be a qualitative improvement, after obtaining the Seventh Spirit Ring, they would be able to release the Spirits True Form. And unleash the Spirits true power. To Tang San, this Spirit Ring significance ispletely different. This is because, he also has two domains.
After battling Qian Renxue, Tang San understood the importance the seventh Spirit Ring had for his domains. Only after being able to control the Spirit Avatar could the true power in the Domains be drawn out. And the quality of the seventh Spirit Ring would also determine the strength of the domains.
Just because he had nned in advance, as such, when he was about to break through to the seventieth rank, before the Sea God Douluo Bo Saixi appeared to bestow the Spirit Ring, Tang San would release his full power. To him, the test of the God Bestowed Spirit Ring was much harder than the double traversal of the Sea Gods Light.
When the two domains appeared, the golden light surrounding Tang San instantly became thicker, instantly expanding to envelop the domain he was releasing as well. In the golden glow, you could now faintly see a trace of golden thread condense and squeeze around Tang Sans body.
Seeing this sight, the other Shrek Seven Devils were not too surprised, but Ma Hongjun who had once undergone the test of the God Bestowed Spirit Ring gasped, because he realized that Tang San had epted the God Bestowed Spirit Ring now. While he was obtaining his sixth Spirit Ring, only when he went all in at the end did this golden thread appear, and then he finally obtained a forty thousand or so year old Spirit Ring, if Tang San was starting from there, then what would his end point be?
Ever since the Shrek Seven Devils hade here, this was the first time they voluntarily took a break. Tang San was the strongest amongst the Shrek Seven Devils, seeing Tang San about to absorb his seventh Spirit Ring, how could hispanions not pay their attention to him. Other than taking care of his safety, and other than Ma Hongjun who already got his Spirit Ring and Xiao Wu who could not cultivate. The remaining four of them were all going to face the same test as Tang San, their God Bestowed Spirit Ring was also that crucial seventh Spirit Ring. Tang San who was currently absorbing the ring, could also act as experience for them when they have to absorb theirs.
The goal that the Shrek Seven Devils have set while training for one year in this Sea Gods Light was to breakthrough the seventieth rank. Only after obtaining their Spirit Avatars would they have the confidence to face the harder tests toe.
Tang Sans expression was calm, once the golden thread appeared, his back bulged as he unhesitatingly released his Eight Spider Lances. At the same time, his right arm, right leg and head started to release a dim glow as well, with the stimtion of Spirit Power, the four great Spirit Bones started to y its part.
Tang San naturally had an aim in doing so, immediately releasing his full power without restraint would allow him to avoid having to do so under the restraint of the God Bestowed Spirit Ring endowment process and actually conserve power while being to endure more.
Instantly having his full power released would also increase the difficulty of the test, immediately taking the test at a higher level would also shorten the time it took for Tang San to take the test, and the time he had to suffer would reduce.
Indeed, after his four Spirit Bones were activated, the golden air around himpletely transformed. Previously only about ten percent of the golden light had transformed into the thread, this time the air hadpletely vanished and all the golden light had transformed into circr gold thread. As if knitting itself, it constantly circled Tang San.
The Focusing Wisdom Skull Bone made Tang Sans Mental Powerpletely condense in his mind, for the first time it hadpletely condensed together allowing him to be more resilient.
The Blue Silver Emperors Right Leg Bones regeneration ability was activated, under the pressure of the God Bestowed Spirit Ring, as Tang Sans body was starting to crumble, it was able topletely recover it.
Although Xiao Wus Spirit Bones Invincible Golden Body was not activated, but, being a Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Bone, in addition to the Eight Spider Lances, allowed Tang Sans physical endurance to grow to a horrifying level.
Under thebined effects of these four Spirit Bones, continuously withstanding wave after wave of pressure from the God Bestowed Spirit Ring.
Second by second, minute by minute time passed. In a sh an hour had passed. Tang Sans forehead was already densely covered with beads of sweat. What was most shocking about it was that these beads of sweat were all actually golden.
At the moment the golden light surrounding Tang Sans body once more made a change, the strands of golden threads began to condense together into golden rings of light, in total there were nine of them. At first they expanded around Tang San, before contracting and fiercely crashed into Tang Sans body. Repeating this process non-stop.
Each time the golden light were to collide with Tang Sans body, it would cause his body to tremble and more beads of sweat would appear on his forehead. From the Eight Spider Lances which were constantly trembling on his back, you could see that the pressure Tang San was facing was extremelyrge.
A Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Ring was something that only Spirit Douluos could endure as they were advancing to the Title Douluo Level. Tang San right now was only a Spirit Emperor on the way to being a Spirit Sage.
However, hailed as the Shrek Academys number one genius, who had led the Shrek Seven Devils to beat the Golden Generation of the Spirit Hall to be the champions of the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament. How could he be an average person?
He had four Spirit Bones which normal Spirit Masters did not have, he also obtained the sacrifice of a Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Beast, and had also consumed three divine medicines and obtained a body invincible to fire and ice. In terms of his physical condition, he had definitely transcended the tenacity of even a Title Douluo. Although his Spirit Power was iparable to them, but, under such conditions, he certainly had the qualifications to absorb a Hundred Thousand Year Old Spirit Ring. All that remained is just his determination and willpower.
And was Tang Sans determination and willpowercking? Even he was not sure. When epting the test of the God Bestowed Spirit Ring, his mind was clear. Where only two words remained. These two words was his greatest source of determination, his most staunch source of willpower.
Xiao Wu
It was those two words which represented the name of his lover, it also represented all that Tang San could think about. On the virtue of these two words alone, all the distractions in his mind could be eliminated. As if the pain that his physical body was enduring was not evennding on his body.
In this particr mood, the wave after wave colliding with his body eventually was on the verge of copse, yet still unable to move his unbreakable faith. For Xiao Wu, he must endure.
Fresh red drops of blood started to seep out from Tang Sans skin. Different from the fine beads of blood released by Ma Hongjun previously, the blood flowing out from Tang San was a constant stream, staining his clothes red, and even staining the ground beneath him red. Even his seven orifices were bleeding.
Tang Sans body seemed like it was about to give way at any moment, yet, his will was not the slightest bit shaken.
As long as his belief has not changed, the God Bestowed Spirit Rings test would not stop.
Third brother. Ning Rongrong could not help but call out, her tears uncontrobly rolling out, in her hearts impulse, she wanted to rush ahead and stop Tang San from continuing.
She was not the only one in tears, Zhu Zhuqing and Bai Chenxiang were too also wordlessly tearing. The mentally more fragile Bai Chenxiang lied in Ma Hongjuns arms unable to watch any further.
Oscar determinedly held onto Ning Rongrongs arms, not letting her rush forward. Only saying one sentence, Believe in little San.
At the moment, Oscars words did not have his usual joking tone. He could also see how dangerous a position Tang San was currently in.
In Dai Mubais eyes was only sincere admiration. As the leader of the Shrek Seven Devils, holding back his passion in his heart, his unyielding personality was definitely not a match for Tang San, Thats why he had also been hardworking cultivating so that one day he could surpass Tang San once more to be the strongest amongst the Shrek Seven Devils.
But at this moment, seeing Tang San covered in fresh blood, Dai Mubai knew that even if he spent his whole life, he did not have the chance of surpassing Tang San anymore. Tang Sans strength did note from his luck, rather it came from his dedication and tireless effort. Behind his vast strength was a past of innumerable suffering, only after paying with blood and sweat did he manage to reach where he is.
None of the Shrek Seven Devilscked the one percent needed for sess, talent. But if anyone among them truly had the other ny nine percent of effort, then, that was only Tang San.
Only with thisplete hundred percent did it allow Tang San to reach his current strength,pletely above his peers of the same age. If the other six Shrek Devils were to evaluate Tang San, they would only have one word to describe him: perfect. A perfection that only belonged to Tang San.
Sea God Douluo Bo Saixis was currently also frowning, she had already raised her hand three times, and also put it down three times. As the High Priest of the Sea God Ind, she was the most fervent believer of the Sea God and also the most powerful. She had not experienced such a mix of emotions in over fifty years.
She was the one controlling the God Bestowed Spirit Ring, and was the one clearest about Tang Sans physical condition. And could most clearly feel Tang San teetering on the edge of copse. Each time she could feel Tang San about to copse, she wanted to stop him but would only realise the power of Tang Sans will which managed to maintain Tang Sans physical body from copse.
After which, he once more fell on the brink of copse yet somehow manage to sustain himself. Even with such a Spirit Master like Bo Saixi who stood at the peak, she was unable to determine just what kind of power is keeping Tang San afloat.
Indeed, he was someone chosen by the Sea Gods nine tests. Thats right! Only someone the Sea God selected would have this kind of perseverance. Not to mention back when Bo Saixi was that age, let alone now, she was certain that her perseverance would be inferior to Tang San.
Perseverance and determination were thergest factors for sess. Finally, when Bo Saixi could not help but raise her hand for the fourth time as she prepared to stop the God Bestowed Spirit Rings test. In that instant, the blood emerging from Tang Sans body practically all erupted out.
Fallen apart? Bo Saixi was rmed, but her hand was still stopped mid-air.
Because, the fresh red blood that was spurting out of Tang San instantly dyed the nine golden rings attacking Tang Sans body, in the next instant they had all turned red. The nine rings returned to be a single ring. They had transformed into arge blood red glowing ring floating around Tang San.
And at this point in time, Tang San only had one feeling in his mind, his body had finally fallen apart, and was transformed into dust filling up the air. But this feeling of destruction also brought him a never before experience pleasure. In the next instant, all he could feel was a sea of red. As if he had sunken into a blood red world.
Chapter 224 — Hundred Thousand Years, Tang San’s Seventh Spirit Ring
Chapter 224: Hundred Thousand Years, Tang Sans Seventh Spirit Ring
Bo Saixi managed to pull back her right hand. Her heart twitched uncontrobly a few times. Turning around, she looked towards the Seagods Hall at the peak of the towering mountain, talking to herself in a peculiar tone of voice:He, seeded.
A red silhouette soared up, and nobody saw, at the corners of Bo Saixis eyes, currently fell a tear as sparkling and translucent as a pearl.
None of the Shrek Seven Devils disturbed Tang San, and Tang San also sat there crosslegged and motionless, as if hed turned into an ancient fossil. And the current Tang San was awash in blood, his whole body like a blood red sculpture.
Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ma Hongjun, Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong, the five of their gazes brightened one by one. The sight of Tang San enduring the god bestowing spirit ring process had infected each of them. Nobody even spoke. Ning Rongrong pulled Xiao Wus hand, and the six of them together walked over to the stairs to the Seagods Hall, climbing directly to the twenty fifth step and sitting down. Tang San had already broken through his limits, so where were their limits? Even Bai Chenxiang directly walked to the tenth step and sat down.
At the foot of the sacred mountain, everything returned to serenity. Six people cultivating ceaselessly, Xiao Wu passively enduring the pressure, as well as the blood red statue, the motionless Tang San.
Tang San sat like this for a full one hundred days. As he was absolutely motionless for one month, the scarlet blood had also turned violet ck, forming a stiff scab on the surface of his skin. If not for sensing his faint but steady heartbeat, as well as what Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi said before leaving, perhaps everyone would have believed Tang San had be an eternal sculpture.
One hundred days, one hundred days without motion. As the final day arrived, tearing and smashing sounds roused everyone from their cultivation.
One crack after another began to form on the stiff scab around over Tang San, this was the source of the sounds.
Seven silhouettes flew up, at just this moment, they had no thoughts for cultivation. After one hundred days of strenuous waiting, the person they waited for had finallye.
More and more shattered. Gradually, that dark purple scab began to fall off in pieces, exposing skin faintly flickering with blue golden radiance within. Startling everyone somewhat was that, as all of it fell off, even Tang Sans hair fell off along with the scabs coagted around it.
En A soft groan echoed, and Tang Sans already naked skin began to shine with a faint blue golden color. Immediately afterward, the blue golden color grew more and more distinct, light radiating out, each blue golden ray seemed to expel the filth on his body.
With a popping sound, at this instant, time seemed to stand still, and the remaining filth on Tang Sans body shot off in an instant, exposing his close to perfect body. Intense blue golden splendor seemed to turn him into a second sun, enough topare to the scorching sun in the sky. With such intense re and violent energy fluctuations, everyone retreated one after another.
Amidst that blue golden radiance, the figure seated upright on the ground slowly rose. Both arms stretched sharply to either side, and sonorous bone cracking sounds could be heard. Thats right, sonorous, as if his whole body stretched outwards.
When he had stretched to his limit, instantly, a dragon cry like long howl broke out towards the sky. The Shrek Six Devils felt their surroundings seem to turn into a blue golden ocean along with this cry. The next moment, they were shocked to discover that the ring sea and sacred mountain had disappeared. They somehow stood in a dense great forest. And within this forest, all the nts were blue and gold.
On the ground was a thick mat of softly swaying blue silver emperor, the surrounding nts were all like cut from sapphire and bathed in golden sunshine, filled with an illusory tint.
Before they could react, suddenly, the surrounding scenery changed. The original radiance and aura of boundless vitality disappeared without any warning. In its ce was an extremely cold world of white mist. Countless harsh auras cruised like sharp des in their surroundings, giving them a feeling as if their bodies might be torn asunder at any moment.
Most frightening was a heartfelt shiver, the feeling of terror almost instantly giving them a feeling of being oppressed by a strange energy. Even moving just a bit was extremely difficult. If they hadnt endured the pressure of the Seagods Light for a long time, the horror of this world filled with murderous intent might have driven them crazy.
Fortunately, this kind of frightful feeling didnt continue for too long. Just as everyone felt their hearts about to burst, their bodies rxed, and that aura like an Asura hell instantly disappeared. Their surroundings also returned to the scenery they were familiar with. They were still at the foot of the Seagod Mountain, and before them was still that ring shaped sea.
The feeling of being liberated from great weight made each of them breathe roughly, gasping for big mouthfuls of breath, subconsciously retreating with eyes filled with overwhelming shock. On the contrary Xiao Wu still stood there nkly, without doing anything. Without a soul, she didnt seem to have felt the frighteningly enormous pressure the others did just now.
But in fact, the reason she didnt arrive at that realm of suffering before really wasnt because she had no soul, that scene just now absolutely wasnt a pure spiritual attack. The reason Xiao Wu didnt suffer any harm was mainly because her soul was within the body of the person whounched that frightening scene before. With metaphysical and physical deeply bonded to each other, naturally she wouldnte to any harm.
The blue golden radiance gradually faded, and as everyone managed topose themselves, they could clearly see a human figure flickering within the light. Very soon, all the light was absorbed into that person, exposing his true form.
Everyone breathed a huge sigh of relief, looking at that appearing figure with weird expressions, smiles soon bing apparent.
Standing there was Tang San, his body already covered in a clean robe, hiding his body, and not ending up naked after absorbing the spirit ring like Ma Hongjun. The flickering of his silhouette in the light before was actually him getting dressed.
Only, his current appearance was even more ridiculous than Ma Hongjuns back then. His head was glossy and smooth without a single hair, to the extent that it even reflected the sunlight. Not even his eyebrows remained. Even though he was still handsome, his deep blue eyes even more clear than before, his current bald look still made the Shrek Five Devils and Bai Chenxiang quickly recover from their previous fright.
The skin Tang San currently revealed all had a denseyer of faintly golden light, but what had changed most distinctly apart from his hair and eyebrows, would be the Eight Spider Lances on his back.
The Eight Spider Lances hadnt changed in size, and were still as crystalline as before, but their overall coloration had undergone a heaven and earth revolving transformation. The originally filled with frightening feeling blood red hadpletely turned into a hallowed golden color. Unfolding behind Tang San, they were like eight gloriously golden arms. Golden light glinted, and faintly, a disc of golden light was set off the Eight Spider Lances from behind.
In practice, this was already the Eight Spider Lances third evolution. From getting it until Tang San killed the second Man Faced Demon Spider and obtained Xiao Wus hundred thousand year spirit ring, then again to now. This external spirit bone not only didnt turn more sinister, but on the contrary became more and more dazzling.
Little San, you, hahahaha Dai Mubai was the first who couldnt help it, immediately bursting intoughter. When he started, the others couldnt hold back either.
Tang San had just woken up, and his consciousness was still a bit fuzzy,What are youughing at?
Ning Rongrong giggled:Third brother, your hair and eyebrows
Oscar and Ma Hongjun looked at each other, and they couldnt help smiling wickedly. Hair and eyebrows were gone, then the hair in other ces heh heh.
Tang San looked distracted, immediately raising a hand to feel his scalp, then discovered the source of everyones hrity. Bowing his head to look at the scabs fallen all around him, he couldnt help showing a wry smile.
However, right now his heart was still iparably carefree. A refreshing feeling exuded from every pore. Basically without even using his eyes to see, all the surrounding scenery appeared like a three dimensional image in his mind. He could even clearly sense the variations of the intensity of the sunshine in the air.
That was a marvellous feeling of controlling everything. The Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength within his body hadpletely changed from white to gold, and poured through his meridians like quicksilver. As his consciousness grew clearer and clearer, even more pleasant surprises appeared constantly. It seemed his spiritual force had reached the same level as his Purple Demon Eye. That kind of observation down to minute details could discover even the smallest changes within him.
But even if he now could control everything within himself, he still didnt know just what level he had reached.
Practically subconsciously, Tang San released his Blue Silver Emperor. Instantly, several dozen strands of clear blue Blue Silver Emperor shot out from his body. At this moment, there was no golden lines within the Blue Silver Emperor, but, each strand was wrapped up in a faint golden light.
Along with him releasing his spirit, seven spirit rings rose in session from below Tang Sans feet, filling his surroundings.
Yellow, yellow, purple, ck, ck, red, red. The seven orderly spirit rings gave people an iparably moving feeling. In that instant, Tang San only felt as if he could hear the throbbing voices of all the nts on Seagod Mountain, and each of those Blue Silver Emperor were like his own arms. He was confident that these Blue Silver Emperor could absolutelyplete even the mostplex motions.
He hadnt endured that pain like being torn apart in vain. That scarlet red like blood spirit ring in the seventh position was the best repayment.
Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing, Ma Hongjun, Bai Chenxiang, right now they had all stoppedughing. Seeing that seventh ring around Tang San, with the red of a hundred thousand year level, they couldnt utter a single word.
If one spoke of Tang Sans sixth spirit ring being of the hundred thousand year level being because special circumstances led to Xiao Wus sacrifice, then that real seventh spirit ring of his was something brought to him by his utterly fearless perseverance and iparable will.
Because of this seventh spirit ring, all the pain Tang San had suffered, the price he had paid, was absolutely even greater than absorbing a real hundred thousand year spirit ring. Even with four spirit bones, with his current strength he still shouldnt have been able to absorb a hundred thousand year spirit ring. That was an absolute gap. But he had still done it.
To Spirit Masters, the seventh spirit ring was the most important leap, and Tang San had used a perfect hundred thousand year level to continue dering his strength. If twin spirits was an innate talent, then his seventh spirit ring was a flower blossoming from struggle.
Tang San slowly raised his right hand, and thattest to appear seventh spirit ring slowly rose, drawn by his palm. It expanded as it rose, and in a sh it had turned into a blood red barrier enveloping Tang Sanpletely.
Red light quietly permeated him, and Tang Sans body instantly changed, fusing into that red light. His whole body seemed to be translucent, the surface of his skin rippling with the same clear blue luster as the Blue Silver Emperor, and he also had that golden light brimming with the aura of nature.
It seemed as if he was now a man shaped Blue Silver Emperor.
This was Tang Sans seventh spirit ability, Blue Silver Avatar.
With the effects of Blue Silver Avatar, all abilities that used Blue Silver Emperor were amplified by a hundred percent, and any strand of blue silver grass could be Tang Sans true body. In other words, unless all the Blue Silver Emperor werepletely destroyed, Tang San could instantly make his body appear anywhere there was Blue Silver Emperor within range to avoid attacks.
Spreading both arms, the eyes of Tang Sans Blue Silver Avatar form abruptly turned golden. Then next instant, with him as the center, a blue golden luster abruptly spread from his feet, enveloping a hundred meter range in practically just an instant.
This one hundred meter range might not feel veryrge, but within this range, everything turned golden blue. Including the bodies of the other Shrek Seven Devils.
Everyone clearly felt an iparably immense breath of life fill their surroundings, unspeakablyforting. However, they also instantly discovered that their movements began to slow, and everything around them turned so indistinct. And in this instant, the Eight Spider Lances behind Tang Sans back blossomed with golden light, one golden ray of light after another starting to fill this golden world.
The golden threads of light couldnt be dodged. Everyone just felt their bodies tighten slightly, and immediately afterward, it was as if their spirit power had found a drain, slowly flowing out along those threads of light.
They wanted to break free, but those threads of light were like bone maggots, always glued to their bodies. And the threads of light draining their spirit power grew even brighter, finally converging on the Eight Spider Lances, then flowed into Tang San.
Images of trees appeared one after another, covering Tang Sans silhouette. All the nts on Seagod Mountain within range now also all turned blue golden, dense images of trees appearing in the surroundings along with countless vines spreading out. Just at this moment, even the sunlight couldnt enter the golden blue world. The immense aura of life covered each person, and the branches of the trees grew frantically, leaves quickly spreading, and their targets were the Shrek Seven Devils. In just these few eyeblinks, everyone felt like they were already surrounded.
A pressure like panic appeared in their hearts, coerced by this pressure, everyone released their spirits one after another.
But even Fattys red hot phoenix me only gave this blue golden world a bit more golden splendor. Everyone discovered that their spirits were all suppressed by that breath of life.
This is the true form of my Blue Silver Domain under the effect of my seventh spirit ability, Blue Silver Avatar. Its also the Blue Silver Domains third evolved ability, Boundless Nature. Secondary effects, assimtion, suppression. Within the domain, I can change everything as I wish. The assimtion ability refers to assimting all the surrounding nts, with the Blue Silver Domain burning the mes of their life for its own use. The more nts there are nearby, the stronger Boundless Nature is. These nts can allunch attacks as I desire. The suppression ability suppresses the attributes of your spirits by ten percent, and all released spirit power will be suppressed by ten percent. The longer you stay in the domain, the greater the suppression effect will be.
Then whats with those golden threads extracting our spirit power?Hearing Tang Sans voice echo from all around, everyones fear immediately disappeared. Dai Mubai immediately voiced a question.
Tang Sans voice echoed once again,Thats the automatic energy saving produced after the evolutions of the domain and Eight Spider Lances. Originally Boundless Natures third ability was to gradually extract your vitality and pour it into the nts. But with the Eight Spider Lances joining in, it got a long distance drain effect. Those unbreakable threads are the extension of the Eight Spider Lances drain ability. It will constantly draw out your spirit power and vitality. The vitality is assigned to the nts within the domain, but the spirit power is filtered through the Eight Spider Lances for my use.
Dai Mubais eyes widened,Fuck me, even filtering? Your domain ability is too abnormal.
The blue light suddenly faded, the sky reappearing. Tang San still stood where he was before, and both his Eight Spider Lances and seven spirit rings were already withdrawn.
He had revealed his new abilities to hisrades so they could cooperate even better in the future, so they wouldnt be startled. And a Spirit Master revealing his spirit abilities for others to see was originally one of the most intimate shows of affection.
Nevermind that the other Shrek Seven Devils all thought that Tang Sans new abilities were abnormal, even Tang San himself felt that these abilities were frightening.
Especially the ability after fusing the Blue Silver Domain and Eight Spider Lances. Long distance drain. And it was moreover draining that ignored attacks and defenses, this was too scary. At the same time Tang San discovered that, after the Eight Spider Lances evolved, the original drain ability had gained an automatic filter, energy absorbed from the outside world would be filtered and merged into Tang Sans body where it was needed.
Like this, fighting within the Blue Silver Domainstest third evolved Boundless Nature, the enemies would be constantly weakened, and Tang San could possess even longer battle endurance through this indefensible drain ability.
Tang San vaguely felt that, along with his strength growing, the external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances evolved ability now showed its true appearance. That was something the other spirit bones didnt have, even the hundred thousand year spirit bones.
Just viewing the level of the domain, Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain already massively surpassed the Angelic Domain Qian Renxue once used. The Angel Domains abilities mainly strengthened herself and suppressed the opponent. That angel force could also only affect the opponents spirit power.
If the Angelic Domain transforming the opponents spirit power was one effect, then Tang Sans Blue Silver Domains drain ability had two effects. The Angelic Domain harmed others without benefit to oneself, but the Blue Silver Domain harmed others for his benefit. The gap between them was quiterge.
In terms of the level of spirits, even though the Blue Silver Emperor could be said to be a peak existence among nt type spirits, there was still a gap to a super spirit like the Seraphim. There were two reasons Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain effects could surpass Qian Renxues Angelic Domain, one was the fusion effect of the evolved Eight Spider Lances with the domain. The other was because Tang Sans seventh spirit ring was of the hundred thousand year level. The amplification effect naturally wasnt something ten thousand year spirit rings couldpare to.
For this seventh spirit ring, Tang San had spent a hundred days time. But this waspletely worth it. A hundred thousand year spirit ring at the seventh position was already aprehensive leap for his strength. With all the spirit bones and spirit abilities he currently possessed, he would no longer be without the strength to resist when confronting Title Douluo. That was still without counting the effects of the Deathgod Domain after it was amplified by the seventh spirit ring, as well as Tang Sans seventh spirit ring having a second spirit ability due to being of the hundred thousand year level.
Somewhat awkwardly rubbing his bald head, Tang San asked:How long was I in a trance?
By now, the others had already gathered around, and besides Xiao Wus still cavernous eyes, the others all had expressions of wonder and envy.
Oscar said:You really can sleep! This time it took a hundred days. You really are something. If it was us, no matter how persistent we were, our bodies still couldnt absorb the energy of that hundred thousand year spirit ring. I also want a seventh spirit ring. Ah! Ah! Ah!This fellow hardly concealed his envy.
Tang San stared nkly a moment,What did you say? A hundred days? Ive been in a trance for one hundred days?
Seeing hisrades nod one after another, Tang San still almost didnt dare believe it. To him, it had only seemed like, after the pain, warmth had spread through his body and gradually scattered. He had awoken after just this process. But that simple process had still taken him a hundred days of trance.
He showed a trace of a wry smile,I didnt think it would take so long. My Seagods Light!
Dai Mubais eyes revealed an intense disdain,You clearly just know to talk without action, isnt a hundred thousand year spirit ring enough? Your new abilities are already abnormal enough. If it was me, Id even trade it for a years time. Speaking of, generally this kind of level skipping spirit ring absorption will raise your spirit power. Fatty went up one rankst time, hes almost at the same level as little Ao and the others. Whats your current level of spirit power?
Tang San observed his body, his wry smile instantly turning to pleasant surprise,Is this alright too? It seems to have risen a lot
Ning Rongrong curiously asked:How much is a lot?
Tang San said:It seems to be at seventy four and a half ranks.
Silence, dreadful silence. As Tang San spoke, he only felt like everyone wanted to eat him.
Dai Mubai said with a mournful expression:Heaven has no justice, Heaven really has no justice. Me training bitterly for three months still cantpare to little San absorbing a spirit ring
Tang Sanughed out loud, seeing the smile and frustration at the corners of Dai Mubais eyes. Grabbing his shoulders, he said:Boss Dai, dont worry! Dont forget that you still havent absorbed the god bestowed spirit ring. I was just a bit lucky.
Dai Mubai sighed,Little San, that really isnt a matter of luck! Only, we havent been idle in these three months either. The Seagods Light really is a treasure for cultivation, my spirit power is already close to sixty eight ranks. I estimate I should break through within ten days. Little Ao is sixty four, Fatty is sixty four, only Fatty should be about to break through to sixty five. Rongrong is already sixty five. Zhu Zhuqing as well. Youre right, we all have a chance for a god bestowed spirit ring. Then we also have to work hard. To us, this is a lifetime opportunity. In this year with the Seagods Light, we have to fight to reach the seventieth rank. With the qualitative change of the Spirit Avatar, the other trials will be a lot easier.
Rumble.When Dai Mubai issued his deration with a righteous expression, Tang Sans stomach made a quiet noise.
Dai Mubai was speechless for a spell,The food delivered this morning is over there. You just woke up, rest for today. Too far is as bad as not enough. Lets go, well continue cultivating. Well definitely pull closer the gap to little San.
After a hundred days without eating,pletely relying on energy to sustain himself, Tang San was ravenous. Hisrades threw themselves back into training, and he gorged himself without politeness. With the strength of his internal organs, he basically didnt have to worry about any adverse effects from eating or drinking excessively.
Giant overlord crab, delicious lobster flesh, fish roe and ck bread, plus Seagod Inds special local vegetables and fruit. In one sitting he cleanly swept away the great meal for everyone for today. Only when he had finished eating did Tang San discover he had eaten everyone elses food. Fortunately he still had inventory in his Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, he could only let everyone eat rations today.
By now Dai Mubai and the others had already started cultivating within the Seagods Light. Tang San discovered that in three months time, hisrades were by now already cultivating on the thirty fifth step. Even Bai Chenxiang had already advanced to the twentieth step.
The qualitative leap in strength filled Tang Sans heart with satisfaction and confidence. He quietly told himself that the distance to Xiao Wus resurrection was one step closer.
Without excessive rest, Tang San directly threw himself into cultivation. Due to entering the realm of Spirit Avatar, he directly raised his cultivation position ot the fiftieth step. He was confident that he couldpletely cultivate at this position.
Of course, before he started cultivating, he first wanted to examine how far his strength had risen, to take a look at just how many steps he had advanced along this challenging road. It was also good preparation for finally passing.
After Tang San first set foot into the Seagods Light, he halted, an astonished expression appearing on his face. Because he discovered that the original pressure from the Seagods Light seemed to havepletely disappeared. Setting foot on the first step seemed no different from outside.
What was going one? Could the pressure from the Seagods Light have disappeared? No, impossible. Hisrades were still cultivating, that proved there was no problem with the Seagods Light.
With a suspicious bearing, Tang San kept climbing.
Tang San climbed the whole way to the twentieth step before he felt a trace of pressure, and he immediately rxed. It wasnt that the pressure was gone, but rather that his ability to endure the pressure had leapt forward.
In fact, after the ordeal of the god bestowed spirit ring, Tang Sans body had broken through the limit once again, and his ability to contend with pressure had risen in a sharp line. It was naturally very difficult for the Seagods Lights close pressure to affect him. Since the pressure could be ignored, Tang San hadnt felt anything.
Climbing onwards, Tang San very soon passed fifty steps. Here he discovered that this position didnt suit his cultivation, because the pressure still wasnt enough. It still couldnt give him the pressure he felt where he cultivated before breaking through the seventieth rank.
Without releasing the two great domains, had his body having just recovered, Tang San still had to hold back on this climb. He had after all just recovered, and he couldnt attack his limit in one go. With the backing of the two great domains, his retreat would be a lot easier.
Continuing to climb upwards, very soon Tang San reached his previous climbing limit, standing on the eightieth step. Arriving here he could again feel that omnipresent squeezing pressure. Drawing a deep breath, Tang San advanced. When he had climbed all the way to the hundredth step, his pace forward slowed somewhat.
Tang San discovered that after climbing a hundred steps, the pressure clearly rose a level. It was like his own qualitative leap of strength. Coming here, the Seagods Light pressure also made a qualitative leap. This discovery made him realize that the greatest difficulty of Dai Mubai and the others ck level trials might be thest eight steps.
Absolutely dont look down on thesest few steps. Due to the qualitative leap in pressure, each step would require investing a far higher price than the previous steps. Even more, in the previous climb, they would be bound to have consumed a lot of spirit power. Under the steep rise in pressure,pleting thisst climb really wasnt an easy matter.
Steadily continuing climbing upwards, his bodys powerful ability to resist pressure gradually appeared. The trident brand on Tang Sans forehead released brilliant golden light, and with each step forward, he felt the joy of conquering within his heart.
One hundred eight, the step required to pass the ck level trials very soony below Tang Sans feet. In fact, right now Tang San wasnt just amon Spirit Sage. With four great spirit bones and two hundred thousand year spirit rings, the power of his physique already surpassed that of ordinary Title Douluo. Even so, after he reached the one hundred eighth step, he also clearly felt the weight of his body, and each step further became a challenge.
Drawing a cold breath, Tang San looked up. Under the influence of the golden mist surrounding his body, the scenery beyond was a bit hazy. His standard for passing wasnt just a hundred eight, but rather three hundred thirty three. With his present circumstances, starting with the two great domains released from the very beginning, the highest level he could climb might not surpass one hundred fifty steps, not even half the distance to pass the trial. Could he really reach the three hundred thirty third step and pass even with hisrades support abilities? A major question mark appeared in Tang Sans heart.
There was already less than half a year left. Even though cultivating in the Seagods Light was a lot faster than outside, Tang San still wasnt arrogant enough to believe he could make another qualitative leap in that time. It seemed that in order to pass his first trial: Ovee, Twofold, Seagods Light, absolutely wouldnt be easy. He still had an even longer road to walk.
Without climbing further, the surrounding immense pressure already forced the spirit power within Tang Sans body to move with unprecedented speed. He still needed time to put his just recently recovered body in order, and Tang San absolutely wouldnt spoil things on impulse. He still didnt open his domains, but slowly retreated from the one hundred eighth step.
When he had retreated to eighty steps, he halted, hesitating slightly. ording to the previous feeling of cultivation in the pressure, the seventieth step seemed quite suitable for his present cultivation. But Tang San clearly understood that, cultivating there, he couldnt advance his resistance ability enough to pass the Seagods first trial in half a year.
Taking advantage of still having a lot of spirit power remaining, fiercely clenching his teeth, Tang San sat down on the eightieth step.
Chapter 225 — Overcome, Sea God’s Light
Chapter 225: Ovee, Sea Gods Light
Half a yearter, at the foot of the Sea God Mountain.
The Shrek Seven Devils were standing in a neat row, silently watching the white figure climbing up the Sea Gods Steps with great difficulty.
Today was thest day of the time they had to finish the Sea Gods first test. Without leaving any leeway, they only had one chance to clear it now. Regardless of whether it was Tang San or hispanions, none of them dared to say with certainty that they would be able to clear this test. As such, they had decided to do thisst-ditch attempt to breakthrough. Only with no other way back would they be able to maximise their true potential.
A year had passed and the Shrek Seven Devils appearances had all changed greatly, in each of their eyes was a newfound determination which they did not have before.
Facing such pressure and constantly cultivating until now resulted in their body and Spirit Power greatly improving. In this month, Dai Mubai too went through the qualitative transformation, with the help of the God Bestowed Spirit Ring, he too had broken through the seventieth rank bottleneck and reached the same Spirit Sage level as Tang San. The others too each had different levels of improvement.
The current Spirit Ranks of the Shrek Seven Devils were as such:
Evil Eyed White Tiger Dai Mubai, rank seventy-one power attack-system Spirit Sage.
Big Sausage Uncle Oscar, rank sixty-eight auxiliary food-system Spirit Emperor.
Thousand Hand Asura Tang San, rank seventy six control-system Spirit Sage.
Evil Fire Phoenix Ma Hongjun, rank sixty-eight power attack-system Spirit Emperor.
Soft Bones Demon Rabbit Xiao Wu, unknown spirit rank. Physical resistance greatly improved.
Seven Treasures zed Tile Ning Rongrong, rank sixty-nine auxiliary support-system Spirit Emperor.
Hell Civet Zhu Zhuqing, rank sixty-nine agility attack-systems Spirit Emperor.
A year of bitter training in the Sea Gods Light resulted in each of them growing greatly and their Spirit Powers improving by at least seven ranks. Their level of training here was something that was practically impossible to obtain.
At the same time, they had put forth huge amounts of effort this year, practically training without rest. Even so, they still did not manage to reach their goal of their training. Other than Tang San and Dai Mubai, the rest of them still had not managed to breakthrough the seventieth rank to achieve that qualitative change in spirit power. However, even so they believed that they definitely had the capability toplete this first test.
Currently, the person standing on the steps was precisely Bai Chenxiang. Before the Shrek Seven Devils officially started taking the first test, Bai Chenxiang was testing the extent of her progress.
Although she had long since reached the fiftieth rank of Spirit Power, she had not had the opportunity to absorb a Spirit Ring to progress further. But over these days of bitter training, Bai Chenxiangs bodys resistance had also greatly improved. Tang San believed that once she obtained her fifth Spirit Ring, her Spirit Power would definitely leap ahead. As for what rank it would reach, Tang San was unable to guess. But Tang San was certain that over the past year, Bai Chenxiangs silent effort was definitely not less than the seven of them. Or perhaps under the influence of the Shrek Seven Devils, Bai Chenxiang had a new understanding towards cultivation. She was no longer the princess of the speed n.
Fatty, what level do you think Xiangxiang will reach? Oscar tapped the Ma Hongjun who waspletely engrossed in watching Bai Chenxiang standing beside him.
Ma Hongjun shook his head saying: I dont know, I too have not seen her go all out while climbing those steps. However, I am certain the results of this one year''s training was not little. Not only in terms of physical and Spirit Power, the training of her heart is more important. This one year of training in the Sea Gods Light, regardless of whether its her or us, our attitude towards adversity is definitely different from before. Without fear, without backing down, we will only go to conquer it.
Hearing Fattys words, Oscar felt as if it was his first time meeting him, he stared at him shocked, I never imagined! Fatty, when did your words start bing so philosophical?
Ma Hongjuns eyes did not leave the climbing Bai Chenxiang, he only snorted: Dont worship brother. Brother is but a legend.
Legend your face, Xiangxiang seems to be reaching a bottleneck.
Indeed, Bai Chenxiang was currently standing on the fifty-seventh step, this was a level that she had never previously reached. Her climb had been without any help and was bypletely her own power. Her body trembling as she advanced, each step seeming to be extremely difficult.
But the current Bai Chenxiang did not have any intention of giving up, gritting her teeth with her body nted forward, she circted her spirit power, folding back the wings that appeared after releasing her spirit, reducing the resistance she faced as much as possible, she continued her climb.
Fifty-eight, fifty-nine, sixty. Advancing these three more steps actually took the time required to burn one full stick of incense. Surrounding her body was no longer that golden shred of light, it was now a thick mist created by her own perspiration.
This was herst chance to advance here, Bai Chenxiang was definitely not going to give up, however her body had already reached its limit, on this sixtieth step, she lifted her feet time after time, and each time she had to put it down again.
No, I must advance, even just one step is fine. Bai Chenxiang shouted desperately in her mind.
She did not have the perverse talent of the Shrek Seven Devils, but during these days she spent with them, her heart was sufficiently affected by them, especially Tang Sans unwavering determination while epting the God Bestowed Spirit Ring deeply affected her. It allowed her to understand just how important hard work was to be a truly powerful Spirit Master.
From the sixtieth to the sixty-first step was just one step, but to Bai Chenxiang it was a spiritual breakthrough. Her strength was insufficient, but she was definitely not going to give up.
Ma Hongjun who was watching from below unknowingly clentched his firsts, Xiangxiang keep it up, you can do it, you definitely can do it.
For the ninth time, Bai Chenxiang lifted her right leg, this time she did not put it down, rather moving it forward with great effort. It felt as if there was an insurmountable force holding her back, even advancing by a bit came with tremendous difficulty.
A faint red colour too started to appear on her white clothes, under this immense pressure, her sweat nds started to release blood, showing just how much she was overexerting, but it was precisely because of this that her lifted left foot continued to advance forward, forward ...
Xiangxiang, just give up already. Ma Hongjun could no longer withstand this torment as he fiercely stepped forward and shouted.
No Bai Chenxiang cried out loud. A bloody mist bursting forth from her body the instant before she set foot on the sixty-first step.
Bang, that white figure stained red with blood was shot into the skies, after reaching the sixty-first step, Bai Chenxiang was no longer able to withstand the Sea Gods Lights immense pressure and was shot out.
A phoenix cry filled with sadness cried out in practically the same moment as a golden red figure rushed into the skies. Suddenly catching that broken-winged swift. Tightly holding her as as they descended, without being able to hold back further the two tears that rolled down his fat face. For the first time he roared towards the woman that he loved.
Stupid, why must you force yourself so.
Within Ma Hongjuns warm embrace, Bai Chenxiangs body seemed to go limp, without a shred of strength but her face still revealed a fine smile, I, I don''t want to fall too far behind you all you must also, work hard. Only managing to say so much, before fainting away in the next instant.
At this moment, a light suddenly appeared in the direction of the Sea Gods Temple as a purple glow descended from the skies, until itnded on Bai Chenxiangs forehead.
The yellow dot from having originally passed the trials appeared. Illuminated by that purple light, the yellow gradually turned purple.
Your determination and your effort is not something that can be considered to be of just the yellow test level, Lord Sea God had made an exception and bestowed upon you the purple level authority. The test clearance level is considered to be of the purple level.
Sea God Douluo Bo Saixis voice faintly appeared, although the distance from the foot of the mountain to the Sea Gods Temple was several hundred meters, her voice felt as if it was spoken next to their ears.
Bai Chenxiang had managed to obtain the Sea Gods approval from her determination, in the process of being upgraded topleting the Yellow Single Test to the Purple Single Test. The Spirit Power from her body had also undergone some change. However, the specific benefits would still only appear after she obtained her next Spirit Ring. At the same time, by passing the Purple Single Test, while crossing the ring sea she would not be attacked and she would also obtain the authority to ascent the Sea Gods Mountain.
Seeing the heartached fatty embracing Bai Chenxiang. Tang San, Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqings gazes all focused in the sky. Tang San slowly rasied his clenched right first, looking at hispanions, he shouted: Its our turn now, Oscar you go first, Dai Mubai goes second, Zhu Zhuqing third, Fatty fourth, Ning Rongrong fifth and I will gost. Lets start.
The order Tang San said was also made after deep consideration. Oscar was the first to go because he had to supply the rest of them with recovery sausages, as for the required Mirror Image Sausages, it had been prepared long ago. Since Dai Mubai required the least help, while he was advancing, Oscar could take the opportunity to rest before making sausages for the group. Each persons advance required Ning Rongrongs assistance, as such Ning Rongrong went second tost, so that after the people before her finished the test, she could wait till she fully recovered before attempting her own test. As for Tang San being thest, it was because his test was the hardest and that he required all hispanions assistance. Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda had a limited supporting range, as such if she was unable to clear the test she would be unable to support Tang San all the way to the three hundred and thirty-third step. Finally the other most important reason was that each of the rest of them too required the assistance of his two great domains.
Oscar stretched a little before throwing a confident gaze at the group before walking towards the steps.
Little Ao, remember, when you are taking another Mirror Image Sausage at the midpoint make sure to take it early. Dont stop advancing. My domains and Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagodas light will apany you all the way, good luck.
Oscar forcefully nodded before taking out a Mirror Image Sausage and eating it. Apanying the sounds of cracking bones, Oscars muscles instantly expanded, his gaze suddenly sharpening.
What he ate was naturally the Mirror Image Sausages formed from Dai Mubais fresh blood. As it took effect, he quickly activated Dai Mubais three main support abilities, White Tiger Barrier, White Tiger Vajra Transformation, White Tiger Devilgod Transformation.
Shrouded by an intense golden glow, Oscar started his ascent. When he took his first step, from the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda in Ning Rongrongs Hand light shot forth, strength, agility, spirit power and defense, these four main attribute boosts simultaneouslynded on Oscars body, instantly strengthening the golden glow on his body. Also at the same time, one blue and one white light extended from below Tang Sans feet and enveloped Oscar and himself within it,pleting the maximum boosting effect.
Oscar only felt that he had entered a sparking blue and white world, without any pause he started his climb.
The Evil Eyed White Tigers three great support abilities, Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagodas four-way support in addition to Tang Sans two post seventh spirit rings dual domains, under this collection of support skills, Oscar climbed as if he was flying up the steps.
For the first fifty steps, he barely expended any effort, Tang San had been following him from the start. The closer he was the stronger the effects of his domains. In order to give Oscar the best support, he did not hesitate in spending more Spirit Power to help support his climb. However, to the current Tang San, even climbing all the way to the hundred and eighth step was already nothing much to him.
After passing the fiftieth level, Oscar gradually slowed down. His pace became a stable pace, his determination not wavering the slightest as he continued climbing. He knew that, for himself, the true test only started now.
Sixty, seventy, eighty, the following three steps were also unable to have any restraining effects on him. On the eightieth, the Mirror Image Sausages three minute duration was more than half over, so Oscar quickly produced his second Mirror Image Sausage and ate it.
Here, his climb obviously became more difficult, with each step, his body would slightly tremble. However his pace was still rtively consistent, only at the nieth step did Oscar make his first pause.
The overwhelming pressure coupled with the messy lights surrounding him caused his sweat to fall like rain, thankfully the Blue Silver Domain constantly replenished his bodys vitality, while the Death God Domain gave him an iparable confidence, allowing him to continue his climb.
The people watching by the foot of the hill all had their fists clenched, they all knew that the final most critical time was approaching. Although there was only eighteen steps left, to Oscar thesest eighteen steps was harder than the previous ny levelsbined. In everyones hearts they were silently counting Oscar steps.
Ny-one. Ny-two, ny-three. Ny-four, ny-five, ny-six, ny-seven, ny-eight, ny-nine.
At the ny-ninth step was Oscars second time stopping, this time he had stopped for a longer time than before, at the same time he also consumed the third Mirror Image Sausage he prepared, because another three minutes had already passed.
Stopping at the ny-ninth step was part of the strategy Tang San had prepared for hispanions, because upon reaching the hundredth step, the pressure would steeply increase. To reprepare at the ny-ninth step before continuing to advance would help increase their chances.
Tang San stood by Oscars side, to him, under the effects of his two great domains, even at this step he did not feel much pressure. Seeing the drenched Oscar, Tang San shot him a questioning look.
Oscar did not dare to make a toorge reply, afraid that even wasting the slightest bit of spirit power could result in failure, he only blinked towards Tang San, putting forth a confident gaze.
Go. Tang San spoke before Oscar made his hundredth step.
Stepping onto the hundredth step, Oscar instantly felt the pressure crash onto him like andslide, making his firm steps slide slightly backwards. However, he still managed to stabilize himself with some difficulty. But at this moment, Oscar realised, let alone moving onwards, even something simple as raising his feet was something he could not do. The scene that happened on Bai Chenxiang previously simrly started appearing on his body, on the surface of his body, beads of blood gradually started to appear.
At this moment, Tang Sans eyes suddenly lit up, Oscar felt his bodys surrounding suddenly turned blue, following it a dense flow of vitality flowed into his body, at the same time, he saw the Eight Spider Lances appear behind Tang Sans back. A strand of golden light floated over from the Eight Spider Lances enveloping both Tang San and his body. The instant that golden light covered him, Oscar felt his body lighten. The pressure preventing him from moving instantly reduced by several levels, and the spirit power he was rapidly consuming seemed to be supplemented.
This was ...
Oscar looked towards Tang San with shock, this feeling was something he had previously felt when Tang San entered the Spirit Sage realm and was demonstrating his domains ability. Only that time he was draining Spirit Power, whereas now he was actually injecting it.
Tang San used the Blue Silver Domain and the Eight Spider Lances ability concurrently to inject his own Spirit Power into Oscar. Although the volume was not veryrge, under this scenario, to oscar it was as timely as a wagonload of charcoal in winter.
Furthermore, since Tang Sans Spirit power was more vast than Oscar, the spirit power Oscar received naturally felt more significant.
Finally, Oscar made the advancing step, his body trembling as he moved. With each stop he took, the gold light surrounding him would flicker as Spirit Power constantly flowed into his body. That pure vitality from the Blue Silver Domain released via the Eight Spider Lances was suitable for direct use by any kind of Spirit Master.
A hundred and six, a hundred and seven. Finally reaching thest step, Oscar took a deep breath. At this instant, an indescribable and iparable belief overwhelmed his entire body, Practically nothing was going to stop him from making this onest step. Oscars eyes shined like the stars as he exerted his full strength to make thisst step.
One hundred and eight, finally Oscar managed to stop onto the hundred and eighth step. In an instant, the pressure receded like the tides, a sudden rxing made him feel as if he was flying. The blue light and the white light and the gold mist instantly disappeared like melting snow. A newfound sense of carefree took over his body. Along with the fanfare from hispanions below, in his ears he heard a ding.
From the ck hexagram on his forehead, a ck smoke floated in front of him to for a ck screen. In an instant, along with a ding, that ck screen shattered into pieces before re-entering Oscars forehead.
A feeling of awakening overwhelmed him, oscar could feel his rapidly diminishing Spirit Power stir as a surge of power grew within him. A unique voice resounded out deep in his mind.
ck six tests, the first test, traversal of the Sea Gods Light, passed. Spirit Power risen by one rank.
From sixty eight to sixty nine, Oscars Spirit Power instant jumped by a single rank to the sixty-ninth rank.
As he was going to voice his thanks to Tang San, he realised that Tang san had already headed back down after withdrawing his domains. He did not see the appearance of the denseyer of sweat on his forehead. After reaching past level hundred, having to support Oscar as well required quite some exertion on Tang Sans part.
ording to n, Oscar immediately sat down to recover, he knew that hispanions all still needed his help, and he had to quickly replenish his Spirit Power.
After going down the mountain, Tang San briefly adjusted himself before immediately nodding towards Dai Mubai.
A tigers roar resounded from the foot of the Sea Gods Mountain, the one with the power of the true Evil Eyed Tiger Dai Mubai finally started ascending. Simrly Tang San assisted with his dual domains while Ning Rongrong helped boost the four attributes. But Dai Mubais appearance while climbing was different from Oscar. Firstly because he could use his seventh spirit ability, the White Tiger Avatar.
His white fur was apanied by ck stripes, the current Dai Mubai had transformed into an over five meter long giant white tiger. Simr to his original body, this white tiger too had twin pupils. Seven spirit rings floated around his body. Although Dai Mubai did not obtain a hundred thousand year old Spirit Ring like Tang San, Dai Mubai too put in a lot of effort in obtaining this outstanding seventh Spirit Ring.
When releasing the Spirit Avatar, three other lights instantly shined from his body, the three great support abilities White Tiger Barrier, White Tiger Vajra Transformation, White Tiger Devilgod Transformation simultaneously activating. Including the Spirit Avatar, these four abilities had already increased his physical strength to a horrifying realm. Amongst ranked seventy first attack-system Spirit Masters, Dai Mubai would definitely be considered in the foremost few. The tiger is the king of beasts, although its attacking abilities was not much, but the improvement in physical abilities made up for it, but it was also because of this that Dai Mubais physical attacks carried a terrifying amount of power. Even Tang San would definitely not want to fight against him.
The white fur under the effects of the supporting abilities transformed into a brilliant gold, the gigantic White Tiger Avatar was filled with an explosive amount of destructive Spirit Power, under the support of Tang San and Ning Rongrong, Dai Mubai dashed headfirst into the Sea Gods Light, beginning his rapid ascent.
His ascending speed was much faster than Oscar, the huge White Tiger Avatar not only did not stop during the climb, it even seemed to elerate. In what felt like only a few breaths of time, Dai Mubai had already reached the fiftieth step.
Until the nieth step he did not show any signs of stopping and just continued his ascent. With the advantage of the Spirit Avatar, how could Oscars mimicked power bepared to Dai Mubais true power.
On the hundredth step, Dai Mubai paused for the first time, this was also the only time he stopped throughout the test. With a deafening tigers roar, his tiger paws firmly lifted and fell. In one breath, he hadpleted thest eight steps. Without having to run into an as dire situation as Oscar.
The ck light spewed forth from Dai Mubais forehead, shining strongly like the time with Oscar, a ck light appeared and shattered before once more entering Dai Mubais body.
A strong golden light exploded from Dai Mubais body, the White Tiger Avatar rose up and while under the golden lights embrace once more reverted to a human shape, a simr single rank increment brought his spirit power to the seventy-second rank.
The following tests were also smooth-sailing, whether it was Zhu Zhuqing or Ma Hongjun, their physical abilities all surpassed Oscar. With the help of his Mirror Image Sausages and his Huge Recovery Sausages, and Tang San and Ning Rongrongs support. The two of them smoothlypleted the test, Zhu Zhuqing even directly broke through reaching the seventieth rank of Spirit Power.
However, for some unknown reason, this time the Sea God Douluo Bo Saixi did not appear when Zhu Zhuqing broke through.
Of the seven, four had already passed. Leaving only Ning Rong, Tang San and Xiao Wu. The Shrek Seven Devils with the harder tests were also precisely these three people.
Ning Rongrongs body was not Oscars match, she also did not have any Spirit Bones, Oscars Mirror Image Sausages effect on her was also only seventy percent whereas when used on himself was eighty percent. More importantly, she even had to reach all the way up till the hundred and thirty-sixth step and not just the hundred and eighth step.
Tang San had experienced the difficulty of going up to the hundred and thirty sixth step, upon reaching the hundred and thirtieth step was another steep increase in pressure, given Ning Rongrongs current strength, it was something impossible to pass.
Ning Rongrongs disadvantage was not limited to the Mirror Image Sausages and her own weaker physical capabilities, the main one was actually the fact that her own Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda Spirit was unable to affect itself. In other words she could not boost her own attributes. Although they hade up with a workaround by letting oscar eat a Mirror Image Sausage made with Ning Rongrongs blood to boost her, the effect was only seventy percent of the original. Under these circumstances, let alone a hundred and thirty six steps, even a hundred and eight steps was already practically impossible.
After preparing for two whole hours, Tang San and Ning Rongrong simultaneously opened their eyes, Ning Rongrong looked at Tang San with worry. Third brother, if we do it like this, the strain on you is too high. You...
Tang San waved his hand not wanting her to speak further, We have already previously discussed this, didnt we? Only after you all passed can I fully focus on passing myself. Moreover, when I am tackling the test I still need your support.
Oscar who had already recovered part of his Spirit Power said: Rongrong, little San is right, just listen to him. If not you wont have a chance. You see, even I am not jealous.
Tang San snappily red at him saying: What jealous. I am only treating Rongrong like a sister.
Ning Rongrong too red at Oscar, Thats right, next time you try to bully me, I will have Third Brother beat you up.
Oscar looked at the two of them, temporarily at a loss of words, he wouldnt truly get jealous like this, they all understood perfectly well that in Tang Sans heart the only lover that would fit was Xiao Wu.
Lets start Tang San nodded towards Oscar. Oscar instant withdrew his smiling demeanor and produced a Mirror Image Sausage. Ning Rongrong too took one out as they simultaneously ate it.
The one that Ning Rongrong consumed was naturally the one with Dai Mubais blood in it, while the one Oscar consumed was the one with Ning Rongrongs blood.
The Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda appeared in Oscars hands, his Mirror Image Sausage was unable to create the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda. Ning Rongrong instantly released Dai Mubais three support abilities and followed behind Tang San.
Half kneeling, Tang San carried Ning Rongrong on his back, a light shed from his eyes as his two domains were released, dashing into the area of the Sea Gods Light.
They had already previously discussed, if they wanted Ning Rongrong to clear this test, she would definitely need external assist, and Tang San was undoubtedly the most suitable one. With his help, reaching the hundred and thirty-sixth step would no longer be an impossibility to Ning Rongrong.
Because Ning Rongrong used Oscars Mirror Image Sausage, she had lost the ability to support Tang Sans attributes and could only lie on Tang Sans back, borrowing Dai Mubais abilities to protect herself, after all her physical state was the weakest amongst them. In order to minimise Tang Sans exertion, she had to release her own power to her limit.
Tang Sans speed of ascent was very fast, his steps not pausing the slightest, reaching the hundredth step in practically an instant. At this point, his footsteps stopped. Not for himself, rather for Ning Rongrong.
Although Ning Rongrong had not lost her spirit like Xiao Wu, bringing her as he traveled the Sea Gods Light was actually harder than with Xiao Wu. Because Ning Rongrongs actual body was so much weaker than Xiao Wus actual body. Tang San could already clearly feel that Ning Rongrong who was on his back was already panting with great difficulty, her sweat already drenching his back. But even so, Ning Rongrong had not made anyints.
Although Ning Rongrong did not speak, Tang San could not not notice, he knew that even under his dual domains and Oscar mimicking the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagodas boosting effect, Ning Rongrongs body was still unable to bear the huge pressure. This was also after constantly training in the Sea Gods Light and her body had already greatly improved. If not, when Tang San the instant Tang San stepped onto the hundred step, would also be the instant Ning Rongrongs body fell apart.
Taking a deep breath, the blue glow on Tang Sans body strengthened, the strand of gold which previously assisted Oscar once more made its appearance, even more tightly bringing Ning Rongrongs body to his.
However,pared to when he was supporting Oscar, Tang San had to sacrifice more to support Ning Rongrong, after all, since she was on his back, he could not release his Eight Spider Lances. As such this transferring golden thread was directly released from his Blue Silver Emperor and his Blue Silver Domain. Increasing the Spirit Power consumption by several times.
If Ning Rongrong was hugged by Tang San, of course this would not be a problem, however that was impossible. Not because she was going to be Oscars wife, rather because the strength of the Sea God Lights pressure was the greatest from the front. As a result, Tang San could only choose to sacrifice a little more Spirit Power to protect her.
As the supporting golden thread appeared, Ning Rongrongs breathing has instantly lightened, whereas Tang San had to not only use Spirit Power to help her negate the oing force, he also had to bear his Spirit Power being absorbed. It should also be known the right now he did not have the support of the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, and did not have Dai Mubais supporting Spirit Abilities. He carried the burden all on himself.
Chapter 226 — Overcome, Twofold, Seagod’s Light
Chapter 226: Ovee, Twofold, Seagods Light
Sensing that Ning Rongrong could endure it, Tang San continued forward, very quickly charging past the one hundred eight steps point.
At the same time, the circumstances of Ning Rongrongs body also really was cause for concern. Even though she clenched her teeth to bitterly keep from making a sound, her body still trembled constantly under the pressure. Leaning against Tang Sans back, how couldnt he feel it?
Without the slightest hesitation, Tang San constantly increased the pace of the draining golden threads, and at the same time also released the energy of the domains as far as possible, protecting her.
But even so, when Tang San climbed a hundred twenty steps Ning Rongrongs body was still somewhat unable to endure. Tang San clearly felt warm liquid flow from Ning Rongrongs mouth, falling on his back.
This couldnt go on. There was still the final leap in pressure of thest three steps after one hundred thirty three. She absolutely couldnt hold up. Even though Tang San hadpletely calcted the difficulties, the strength of Ning Rongrongs body was still a bit less than he had expected.
Sighing deeply, Tang San made his only possible choice. The golden blue light abruptly intensified. Ning Rongrong only felt a formidable abundant aura of life pour into her body like a spring. Just at this moment, everything around turned golden blue, including Tang San himself. It was Tang San releasing his Blue Silver Avatar.
Instantly, an almost substantial Blue Silver Domain wrapped up Tang San and Ning Rongrong in a golden blue sphere. Even though this increased the area of the pressure Tang San had to endure, it simultaneously protected Ning Rongrong as far as possible.
With the pressure suddenly lightening, Ning Rongrongs heart still sank. She of course knew how much spirit power the Spirit Avatar consumed for a Spirit Sage. Let alone when Tang San had previously already spent a lot of spirit power to help the others pass, that absolutely wasnt something that could be recovered by a couple of hours of rest. Her third brother endured so much for her sake. He still had to bring Xiao Wu to climb three hundred thirty three steps together! The pressure at one hundred something steps was so frightening, then the pressure past three hundred could well be imagined. Even if his spirit power had already reached the seventy sixth rank, it was still a heavenly moat.
This time, Tang San didnt pause again, directly charging forward, heading straight for the one hundred thirty six step point.
The instant they reached the one hundred thirty sixth step, Ning Rongrong suddenly shuddered, a red light shooting out from her forehead like a bolt of lightning, actually breaking through the Blue Silver Domain protecting them. Tang San grunted, swiftly removing his Blue Silver Avatar and letting down Ning Rongrong.
However, like this the pressure he endured became even greater. Without the protection of the Blue Silver Avatar, the pressure here at one hundred thirty six steps was immense even for him. Especially when he had previously relied on the draining golden threads to pass his spirit power to Ning Rongrong.
Complexion slightly pale, seeing the intense red light rising around Ning Rongrong, Tang San no longer stayed and swiftly retreated down the mountain.
Encircled by red light, the strange red seven pointed star on Ning Rongrongs forehead radiated dazzling splendor,yer afteryer of red light sweeping down, jubntly circling around her. A red light screen shot out from that heptagram, then quietly shattered. But unlike the ck light screens of the others, it didnt immediately transforms into specks of light and fuse back into her, but rather condensed into a red ring of light descending from above, perfectly straight enveloping Ning Rongrong, and finally slowly blending into her.
A voice echoed in Ning Rongrongs mind: Peak level seven tests first trial, Ovee, Strengthen, Seagods Light, passed. Spirit power increase one rank. Possessed spirit ring abilities power increased by five hundred years.
Previously Oscar, Dai Mubai and the others had also heard their rewards like Ning Rongrong, but none above them had their spirit ring abilities strengthened by five hundred years. This was clearly the benefits of this peak level trial.
It might seem that spirit ability effects increasing by five hundred years might not be all the much, but Ning Rongrong now already possessed six spirit rings, that was an overall increase of three thousand years.
To herter spirit abilities, this five hundred year boost naturally wasnt anything, but this had a significant effect to her first few abilities. Especially the first and second.
Her first spirit ability was just from a hundred year spirit ring, now it had suddenly risen to more than six hundred years. And her second spirit ring also grew from five hundred years to a millennia, making Ning Rongrongs second spirit ring transform from yellow to purple. Even though the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda wouldnt be influenced by spirit ring quality, the stronger the spirit ring, the less spirit power the spirit abilities consumed. After these six spirit rings grew by five hundred years, when Ning Rongrong fully used her spirit abilities, her own consumption would lower a bit, and her support endurance would naturally also grow stronger. And Ning Rongrongs spirit ring colors had also transformed, yellow, purple, purple, purple, ck, ck.
Descending the stairs, Tang San didnt pause, immediately entering cultivation. He didnt have much time, he only had one chance to pass the first trial. Ovee, Twofold, Seagods Light. It absolutely wasnt childs y. It was also impossible for hisrades to help him the way he helped them. He could rely only on himself. Let alone when he still had to bring Xiao Wu when climbing.
Nobody went to disturb Tang San. Ning Rongrong also didnt have time to get excited over her spirit power breaking through the seventieth rank, and swiftly descended the stairs without the pressure of the Seagods Light, to sit together with Oscar to start cultivating, recovering her spirit power. Thest to attack the stairs, Tang San, would need their help.
In order for the two of them to sessfully pass the trial, Tang San had spent a lot of effort. Everyone wererades, and they wouldnt speak of gratitude, but they would also assist with all their strength as Tang San attacked the trial.
Tang Sans cultivationsted a full six hours. When he awakened, the sky was already dark. Barely four hours remained to the end of this final day.
In six hours of cultivation, Tang San had not only recovered his spirit power as far as possible, but at the same time also adjusted his condition to its peak.
Opening his eyes, he attentively watched the long flight of stairs in front of him. There were no distractions in Tang Sans heart, he had no way back. He could only make an all-out effort to attack.
Before today, the highest Tang San had reached was the two hundredth step, and yesterday he had also cultivated at the one hundred fiftieth step. Even though his spirit power had only risen by two ranks in thest half year, these two ranks really were quite difficult for him. After all, his spirit power had already passed the seventieth rank. Each level that followed would require more and more. However, this half year had alsopacted his Spirit Sage realm physique.
The Seagods Light didnt have any sudden leaps in intensity after the one hundred thirty sixth step, only steadily increasing in pressure. But even so, once at the two hundredth step, the pressure was still twice that of the one hundred thirty sixth step. The pressure at three hundred thirty three steps could be imagined. But Tang San also guessed that, since the one hundred eighth and one hundred thirty sixth steps increased in pressure, then there was no reason it wouldnt rise by the three hundred thirty three steps he needed to pass. One could imagine how immense the pressure would be after he reached three hundred steps.
Seeing Tang San awaken from cultivation, hisrades all surrounded him. Bai Chenxiang had also awakened by now, and the others had also all recovered. Everyones gazes focused on Tang San.
Dai Mubais forceful tiger palms grabbed Tang Sans shoulders,Little San, you can do it.
Oscar lowered his voice:I will support you. Little San, you will definitely pass.
Fatty stepped forward and gave Tang San a big hug,Third brother, I believe in you.
Ning Rongrong stepped up to Tang San with a smile, softly hugging him,Third brother, the light of the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda wont be extinguished before you stand on the three hundred thirty third step.Even though she smiled as she spoke, everyone heard the do-or-die resolve in her voice. She didnt mention what would happen to her if Tang San couldnt pass.
Zhu Zhuqing equally stepped forward, hugging Tang San;Third brother, for Xiao Wu.
Thest to step forward was Bai Chenxiang. She also equally wanted to embrace Tang San, but was in the end too shy. After all, she wasnt as close to Tang San as Ning Rongrong or Zhu Zhuqing.
Third brother, I know you want to y matchmaker for me and Fatty. I promise, if you safely pass the trial, Ill give him a chance.
Each of hisrades words raised a warm current in Tang Sans heart. Comforting heat flowed through each meridian, with iparable fighting spirit gently ignited by these feelings. His eyes revealed unprecedented resolve, hisrades warnings thoroughly roused Tang Sans condition, his three vital energies climbing to a peak in an instant.
Taking Xiao Wus hand and looking around at hisrades, Tang San spoke in a low and firm voice:I wont fail.
Stepping up to the stairs, Tang San pulled Xiao Wu close and kissed her forehead, then turned her around and stood quietly behind her, unbraiding her hair.
The sandalwoodb had at some point appeared in Tang Sans hand, and he slowlybed together Xiao Wus long hair. The jet ck hair turned supple and smooth in Tang Sans hands. He didnt let a single strand off as he intentlybed her hair together.
Right now, whether Tang Sanbing hair or Xiao Wu standing in front of him, both were very quiet. Theirrades all stood behind them, but nobody disturbed them.
Quietly watching Tang Sanb Xiao Wus hair, Oscar subconsciously embraced the already teary Ning Rongrong, and Zhu Zhuqing also sank into Dai Mubais arms. Only when Fatty went to hold Bai Chenxiang, she pped his hand away. However, Bai Chenxiang herself took the initiative to grip his fleshy palm.
Tang Sans hairdressing had levelled up considerably. Xiao Wus hair became extremely neat, and a scorpion braid gradually formed under Tang Sans deft hands. Starting from the back of her head, until it was finished.
Disregarding theirrades looks, after Tang San tied the final knot, he pulled Xiao Wu into a tight embrace from behind, all kinds of scenes from the past constantly shing through his mind. Yes, for Xiao Wu, he absolutely couldnt fail.
Silhouette changing, Xiao Wu was already carried on Tang Sans back. The next moment golden blue light abruptly emanated from Tang San.
After careful reflection, Tang San didnt chose to use Dao Mubais spirit ability. After all, the cloned White Tiger Spirit Avatar couldntpare to the effects of his own Blue Silver Avatar, and even though the White Tiger spirit was a bit stronger overall, Tang San was even more skilful in his use of the Blue Silver spirit. Moreover, the White Tiger spirit could after all only be used to seventy percent effect, it on the contrary wasnt any more effective than his own spirit.
Releasing the Blue Silver Avatar turned Tang San entirely golden blue, several strands of Blue Silver Emperor floating in the air and tightly binding Xiao Wu to Tang Sans back, and moreover binding every inch below her neck. Like this he could minimize the outside pressure to her.
Blue light rising from below his feet, in the Blue Silver Avatar condition, Tang Sanunched the Blue Silver Domain. It wasnt that he didnt want to release the Deathgod Domain at the same time, but rather that he could onlypletely use one domain in Blue Silver Avatar. If he used two domains, it would on the contrary reverse the effect. Consequently, he had decided earlier to alternate the use of the two great domains, using the most suitable domain in the most suitable situation.
Three big recovery sausages flew in front of Tang San, who ate them without the slightest hesitation. Four bright rays of light rose behind him at the same time, the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagodaunching. At the same time Tang San also lit up, and started to climb.
When Tang San started climbing, everyone saw Tang Sans full strength for the first time. In just a sh, he had already carried Xiao Wu to shoot upward like a blue ray of light. In practically just a few eyeblinks, he had already climbed a hundred steps.
Nobody dared be neglectful, swiftly chasing after. Including Bai Chenxiang, they no longer needed to endure the pressure of the Seagods Light, and could once again climb without restraint.
Tang San maintained a shocking speed as he swiftly climbed within the Seagods Light. Moreover, his climbing method was a bit special. He didnt directly advance head on, but rather moved forward at an angle. As he climbed, he suddenly passed from the left side to the right side over ten steps, then again suddenly moved to the left side in a few steps. Looking at it, it was a kind of serpentine pattern.
This was theprehension Tang San gained from that time Xiao Wu climbed. Advancing in a curve could reduce the pressure as far as possible, saving him some physical strength and spirit power.
Past two hundred steps, Tang Sans speed immediately dropped. With the amplification of Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, at this moment he felt full of spirit power to the point of bursting. Every spot on his body was brimming with power. Even though the pressure constantly assaulting him from the front was so formidable, it still couldnt overwhelm him in the slightest. It seemed as if it could only be conquered step by step.
Tang San had alreadyunched the Blue Silver Domains third evolution Boundless Nature, but only revolving around him and Xiao Wu, guarding Xiao Wu together with the Blue Silver Emperor. Under Tang Sans careful protection, even though they had now reached two hundred steps, Xiao Wu still didnt suffer any pressure.
The other Shrek Seven Devils had already caught up by now, following close behind Tang San. Two hundred steps, their hearts all rose to their throats. In fact, just like when he carried ning Rongrong before, Tang San couldnt use the Eight Spider Lances at the same time as he carried Xiao Wu.
Passing two hundred ten steps, Tang San secretly eximed in admiration. The Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda was worthy of being the the present days number one support spirit. Under Ning Rongrongs assistance, even his present spirit power operation speed could stay level with the consumption. In other words, right now he was still in peak condition.
Two hundred twenty steps smoothly passed by. Even though the pressure was enormous, it still couldnt stop Tang Sans progress.
However, these circumstances suddenly changed after he took another two steps.
As Tang San set one foot on the two hundred twenty second step, he suddenly felt the pressure around him undergo an unprecedented transformation. If the previous pressure could be said to squeeze a person into a ball, constantly enduring the balls sticity, then what he faced right now was an iron ball, and the tangible pressure had to be shattered to forge forward.
What was going on? The sudden magnification in consumption made Tang Sans body tighten. Not only did his speed drop visibly, his spirit power consumption also multiplied exponentially. The golden mist rising around him had already turned into a barrier of light enveloping him and Xiao Wu.
From the foot of Seagod Mountain to the Seagods Hall were altogether one thousand one steps. Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi stood quietly before the Seagods Hall, looking quietly into the horizon.
A soft sigh echoed around her,Its definitely very painful. This is the test I faced back then. The condition to pass the peak level eight tests is two hundred twenty eight steps. And starting from two hundred twenty two steps, thosest six steps were like a trial of hell for me, I cant forget it even today. Tang San, the road you have to climb is still extremely difficult. However, since the lord Seagod chose you, I believe. You can definitely seed.
Tang San naturally didnt hear Seagod Douluos voice. The sudden spike in difficulty made his spirit power start to quickly drain away. But he didnt pause, he didnt dare pause. He knew that to him, this Seagod nine tests first trial, started now.
Walking forward with difficulty, two hundred thirty, two hundred forty, two hundred fifty. Thirty steps were conquered in session under Tang Sans feet. But now, a dense mist rose from his body. Strangely, just as that water mist emerged from within him, it immediately transformed into bright crystalline droplets and finally shattered into dust.
Reaching the two hundred sixtieth step, Tang San paused for the first time. The considerable spirit power consumption made his meridians and bones issue pained sounds that only he could hear.
Oscar timely handed over a fewrge recovery sausages, and Ning Rongrongs boost also grew stronger, improving the halted Tang Sans mind somewhat. At this moment, he still had two more sausages in his hand. One of them was pink, radiating a charming tint. And the other waspletely deep green. This deep green sausage was the only one Oscar couldnt use himself, and also the fifth spirit ability he had never revealed in front of the others.
Setting out again, the climb became increasingly difficult. Even Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain with the support of his Blue Silver Avatar began to tremble violently, and the pressure that could originally be kept outside began to infiltrate the sphere in traces. Not only did it constrict Tang San, it also began to cause pressure to Xiao Wu.
Xiao Wu quietly leaned on Tang Sans back. Even though the outside pressure invaded, she was still wrapped up in the Blue Silver Emperor, helping her block the overwhelming majority. The remaining fractions were resisted by the Eight Treasure Wishful Soft Armor. Under Tang Sans strict protection, the pressure Xiao Wus body endured was still actually insignificant.
At two hundred seventy steps, Tang San stopped for a second time. Sparkling and translucent sweat drops constantly shattered around him. His spirit power consumption had already reached a frightening level, and supporting his Spirit Avatar was also growing more and more difficult.
There were still sixty three steps to go! For Xiao Wu, suddenly shouting in his heart, Tang San started walking once again, the obsession in his heart starting to show its effect. For a split second, his speed was even a bit faster than before, going from two hundred seventy to two hundred eighty steps in one breath.
Switch over to Deathgod Domain? No, it still wasnt time, Tang San didnt do that. The Deathgod Domain would make it a bit easier for Tang San to split open the pressure in front of him, but at the same time it had no ability to help Tang San recover spirit power. In other words, if he switched over to the Deathgod Domain, he had to climb to the goal in one go. Otherwise, as long as he paused for a single step, he would immediately copse.
Setting foot on the two hundred eighty first step, Tang San nodded forcefully to Oscar next to him. Even though making this motion was very difficult, he had to give Oscar a clear signal.
Oscar handed over two long since prepared sausages long since prepared in his hand. One red, one dark green, simultaneously fell into Tang Sans mouth. Practically without chewing, Tang San swallowed them.
These two sausages Tang San ate were precisely Oscars fourth spirit ability, Stimting Pink Sausage, as well as Tang Sans fifth spirit ability, Limit Surpassing Dark Green Sausage.
The effect of the limit surpassing dark green sausage: instantly increasing spirit power thirty percent, duration three minutes. The price is being weak for three days after using it, injuring vitality. At the same time, it can be used at most once in a month. Cant be used by sausage maker Oscar.
The effect of strengthening spirit power by thirty percent was extremely overbearing, but this limit surpassing dark green sausage was forst ditch use, it absolutely couldnt be eaten lightly. If it was eaten to many times, the body would be in danger of copsing. Consequently, in the previous climbing process, nobody ate Oscars fifth sausage while they felt sure of passing.
But Tang San right now had no choice but to erupt ahead of n. Otherwise, if his spirit power was further consumed, he would certainly be unable to pass the trial.
If it was just him alone, Tang San could still risk it. But he also carried Xiao Wu. In order to protect Xiao Wu, he couldnt consider anything else. As long as he could endure, he wouldnt let Xiao Wu feel pressure.
Under the effect of the two great sausages, a surging heat instantly rose in his dantian. His originally swiftly draining spirit power swelled up like a volcanic eruption, not only making Tang San feel lighter, but also making him feel excited.
Without directly starting to climb, two rays of golden purple light shot out from Tang Sans eyes. The next moment, the originally only one meter or so diameter Blue Silver Domain under his feet abruptly erupted. In practically just an instant, it had covered the entire Seagod Mountain.
Even though Seagod Mountain was bathed in the Seagods Light, besides this stairway to the mountaintop, the whole mountain was practically covered in nts. All softs of nts made the whole Seagod mountain seem especially beautiful. And right now Tang Sans abrupt eruption used the Blue Silver Domains Boundless Nature to cover the entire Seagod Mountain.
Even though the Seagods Light was formidable, it was still unable to block domain and support type abilities. In an instant, the Seagod Mountains faint golden light turnedpletely golden blue.
The others didnt have the terrifying pressure of the Seagods Light. The surroundings suddenly turned golden blue, but they could still clearly see the circumstances around Tang San. A palpitating feeling spread through their bodies. They discovered that Tang Sans Blue Silver Domains Boundless Nature really wasnt aimed at him or the Seagods Light, but rather targeted all the nts on Seagod Mountain.
Even though Seagod Mountain wasnt considered very tall, there was still a considerable amount of nts covering the mountain. To be able to cover all of it in the power of the domain clearly showed how frightening Tang Sans eruption of spirit power was.
Tang Sans original strength wasnt enough to make Boundless Nature cover this kind of range, but under the effect of Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda and Oscars two great amplifying sausages, his instantly erupting domain ability had reached its target of enveloping Seagod Mountain.
Without stepping forward, this moment, the golden blue light covering Tang San grew unprecedentedly intense, one golden blue string after another rushed out from all directions, towards Tang San, converging on him.
That came from the nts of Seagod Mountain. Each nt seemed to have practiced with Tang San, under the formidable influence of the Blue Silver Domain, they not only dered their allegiance to Tang San, but at the same time the Blue Silver Domains Boundless Nature also roused their potential, and Tang San absorbed this energy through the domain.
The nts of Seagod Mountain were covered in the Seagods Light all year round, and they contained more energy than ordinary nts. Of course, any one of these nts wasnt much before the Shrek Seven Devils, even more when Tang San only extracted a tenth of their energy. A tenth of their energy wouldnt influence their growth and reproduction, and with the excitement of the Blue Silver Domain, they would instead grow even more healthily. Some might even have a chance to be nt type spirit beasts.
However, Tang San wasnt absorbing just one nt, but rather all the nts on the mountain. As one tenth of the energy of countless nts converged on Tang San through the Blue Silver Domain, this energy was terrifying.
Tang San swelled up as if inted, his whole body brimming with frightening power. If it was any other energy, the chaos might have already caused his body to directly explode. But such pure nt energy only had the intent to kneel before the Blue Silver Emperor, there basically wouldnt be any bacsh. Led by the aura at the heart of the Blue Silver Emperor, not only did it swiftly replenish Tang Sans consumed spirit power, at the same time it also restored the Mysterious Heaven Skill consumed under the pressure of the Seagods Light.
This was the special effect of different domains in different ces.
The effect of Qian Renxues Angelic Domain was clearer the higher in the sky it was, the Seagod Douluos Seagod Domain was unparallelled in the great seas. And in ces withrge quantities of nts, Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain was undoubtedly the most tyrannical.
Of course, Tang Sans present circumstances were still extremely dangerous. Due to his body inting, his defensive power had shrunk to a dangerous degree. And the spirit power converging on him from the nts already surpassed his own spirit power by far, if he couldnt control it, he would immediately capsize.
Moving forward once again, Tang San began extremely carefully. He knew that his condition couldntst. Even disregarding the duration of Oscars two sausages, if the external and internal pressure of his body was maintained for long, he would also suffer incurable harm.
Two hundred ny, three hundred. Supported by the Blue Silver Domains Boundless Nature, Tang San finally climbed past three hundred steps. It was also the instant he set foot on the three hundredth step that Tang San opened his mouth wide, spitting out a golden blue mist.
That wasnt anything he wanted to do himself, but rather because the pressure brought by the Seagods Light after three hundred steps wasnt as simple as just tangibility, but rather rose to an iparably terrifying pressure. The gravity in his surroundings also tripled in an instant. Under such enormous squeezing, Tang San had no choice but to open his mouth and spit out a mouthful of the nt energy within his body. Otherwise, he would have imploded.
Within that golden blue mist was still a rich blood reeking aura. The seven apertures of Tang Sans head was also simultaneously touched by a bloody mist. The condition of his body fell in a straight line.
However, Tang Sans feet still didnt stop, but on the contrary elerated. He swiftly advanced five steps.
The final moment approached. Tang San knew that if he couldnt get there in one move, then he would never have another chance to climb up. And the Blue Silver Domain he released was now also swiftly contracting. The energy already wasnt enough to support releasing it over a wide area. The consumption of the energy from the nts also rose in a sharp line. Even Tang San himself didnt know how long he could hold out.
You can do it, little San (third brother).Everyone apanying Tang San to climb the whole way shouted practically as one voice. They of course also saw how terrifying the pressure Tang San now endured was, and also knew even more that this was his only chance.
Ning Rongrong fiercely spit out a mouthful of blood that fell on her Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda. Instantly, the originally four rays of amplifying light suddenly intensified. What she spit out was a mouthful of her heart''s blood, the effect of which could increase her boost by ten percent. But it would be followed by severely injuring her strength. But at this moment, Ning Rongrong couldnt mind anything else.
It was as if the whole Seagod Mountain shuddered with each heavy step forward, three hundred six, three hundred seven three hundred twenty one, three hundred twenty two, three hundred twenty three ...
Only ten steps remained to the goal.
The scenery before Tang Sans eyes had already grown hazy, the Blue Silver Domain was also already once again back to a one meter diameter range around him. There were ten steps in front of him, but they had turned into a heavenly moat. The weight of his body, within that solidified pressure, it was already extremely difficult for Tang San to even breathe. One red strand after another constantly seeped out from his skin, turning into red solid forms like specks of stars in the air, then being crushed to dust.
Having climbed to here, Tang Sans body was alreadypletelycking. Confronting thest ten steps, his raised left foot was raised motionless in the air, no matter what was said he couldnt ce it on the stone step in front of him.
Just at this moment, warm energy flowed from behind Tang San, the power of a soul quietly awakening. Xiao Wu who had always been quietly leaning against Tang Sans back once again regained the life in her eyes, with the brilliance of a star.
Chapter 227 — Tang San’s Trump Card, Evolved Deathgod Domain Ability
Chapter 227: Tang Sans Trump Card, Evolved Deathgod Domain Ability
When Tang San reached thest ten steps he had to climb in the Seagods Light, spent as a dried upmp, Xiao Wu on his back recovered her vigor.
Even if Tang San wanted to suppress Xiao Wus soul, it was basically impossible right now. Just maintaining his Mysterious Heaven Skill was already a problem, he had no strength left to consider Xiao Wu. Moreover, Xiao Wus soul returned to her body with speed like a thunderbolt, refusing to listen.
Vigor reappearing in her eyes, Xiao Wus expression still seemed quite calm. Her body slid quietly, actually slipping free of the Blue Silver Emperor binding her body like a fish swimming. In fact, even if Tang San was currentlypletely deficient of spirit power, aplishing this bit was still extremely difficult. But Xiao Wu separated from it and stuck close to Tang San as if she wasnt obstructed at all.
She was now still within the range of the Blue Silver Domain. Under the immense pressure from the outside world, the Blue Silver Domain was no longer able topletely block the pressure on Xiao Wus behalf. A rich rosy red flush appearing on her skin, Xiao Wus both palms twisted around Tang Sans neck from behind.
Invincible Golden Bodyunched, Xiao Wus fourth spirit ability. As her soul returned to her body, her original spirit abilities could be used temporarily, to the extent that she could even use Tang Sans spirit rings hundred thousand year abilities. Golden light covered not only her, but at the same time also washed over Tang San, making it questionable whether it was Xiao Wu or Tang San whounched this spirit ability.
At the same time as the Invincible Golden Bodyunched, Xiao Wus body abruptly grew illusory, once again using spirit abilities. Moreover, this time she directly used two. Nothingness, Instant Kill Eigth Stage Drop.
Both hands twisted around Tang Sans neck, Xiao Wu bent her right knee, sticking it to Tang Sans waist, then directly flipped him up. Even though the influence of the Invincible Golden Body couldnt ignore the pressure, it was at least enough to survive unharmed within the pressure for three seconds.
Hong Under the others dumbstruck gazes, Xiao Wu forcibly smashed Tang Sans body down between the three hundred twenty fourth and three hundred twenty fifth steps. And Xiao Wu herself also exploited this instant Waist Bow force to abruptly shoot forward, still staying within the range of Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain.
The tips of her toes hooked. Intense red light spread across both of them, and the Instant Kill Eight Stage Drop attack unfolded.
Hong, hong, hong, hong, hong, hong
In less than three seconds of work, Tang San had been thrown to the ground by Xiao Wu several times in session, and with each throw, the two of them would be carried forward at least one step by that frightful shock force. As the seventh attack finished, Xiao Wu and Tang San had already reached the three hundred thirty first step.
If the other Shrek Seven Devils didnt understand what Xiao Wu wanted to do at the start, then now they saw it in absolute rity. Under the effect of Invincible Golden Body, Tang San naturally wouldnt be harmed. And Xiao Wu alwaysunched the attacks within the range of the Blue Silver Domain, and while she herself was in a Nothingness state the influence of the outside pressure on her would be a lot smaller than Tang Sans. This let herplete this spirit ability.
By the rules of the Seagods Light, any attack spirit abilities would be reflected. But Xiao Wus attacks werent aimed at the Seagods Light, and was moreover a throwing ability. Acting on Tang San, they naturally wouldnt suffer that frightening Seagods Light rebound. It was relying on such a peculiar method that Xiao Wu delivered Tang San and herself to the three hundred thirty first step. The distance to the final goal was only two steps.
But it was also at this time that Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain effect disappeared ...
The frightful pressure seeming to hide the sky and cover the earth squeezed the two of them simultaneously. Let alone Xiao Wu, when confronted with such pressure, without the protection of the domain, even Tang San would be shot out into the ring sea by the Seagods Light.
But the instant the Blue Silver Domain appeared, thest stage of Xiao Wus Instant Kill Eight Stage Drop was alreadyunching. It was as if she basically hadnt even noticed that Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain had disappeared. Her whole body erupted with red light, her imposing manner promoting to the peak, grabbing Tang San with both her hands at his chest and waist, then forcefully throwing him towards the three hundred thirty third step.
At such a moment, Xiao Wu didnt have even a trace of hesitation. Of course she knew she would only have one chance at this instant. Either she used the momentum of throwing Tang San to push herself to the three hundred thirty third step, or she threw Tang San there. There was no third option. And she practically instinctively reacted to choose thetter. She clearly understood that the moment she three Tang San to the three hundred thirty third step, was also the moment she was rejected by the Seagods Light. Without passing the Ovee, Twofold, Seagods Light together with Tang San, her first trial would be considered a failure. The only consequence would be death.
Confronting the moment of life and death, Xiao Wu once again chose to sacrifice herself to defend Tang San.
As this happened, Tang San, being thrown to the three hundred thirty third step by Xiao Wu, wouldplete his first Seagod trial. It was also at this moment that Tang San, always being heavily thrown around in Xiao Wus hands, suddenly changed.
Crystalline bright white light abruptly rolled out from Tang Sans body. Indeed, it was like it rolled out to fill the air. In that instant it enveloped him, and also simultaneously enveloped Xiao Wu.
Xiao Wu only felt her surroundings suddenly chill, her whole body instantly bound by a difficult to describe frightening feeling. All the scenery around her instantly changed. It was no longer green hills and clear water, but rather a sinister Asura world. Deste chill wind, terrifying and overbearing ughter vor, as well as countless howls and shrieks ofmentation instantly engulfed her mind. Her soul had temporarily returned to her original body, and really wasnt stable. Further adding the enormous pressure of the Seagods Light, in front of such suddenly appearing energy, she couldnt even aplish any resistance. Her hands grabbing Tang San went rigid, and Tang San about to be thrown to the three hundred thirty third step fell on the three hundred thirty second.
And the next instant, the terrifying Seagods Light energy instantly erupted. Xiao Wu was once again unable to control her body, and was about to be shot off like an artillery shell.
But just at this moment, that terrifying white light suddenly spread out, two sparkling and translucent golden blue rays of light twisting around her waist.
Those golden blue rays of light suddenly tightened, issuing a series of cracking sounds, and Xiao Wu saw it had reached its limit.
Different from the golden blue color when using the Blue Silver Domain, right now Tang Sans whole body was covered in white, a white without the slightest vitality. There was only endless killing intent and desire for murder. It was like this white world, filled with a terrifying ice cold.
The surrounding white suddenly shifted, spinning with iparable speed. And all that white light also instantly merged into this rotation like a sharp de. An ear piercing whistle as frightening as if it came from Hell. The boundless killing intent merged together with the white light within that frightening whirl, as if cutting everything in the surroundings.
That originally so frightening pressure from the Seagods Light suddenly disappeared. The golden blue light beams pulled, throwing Xiao Wu into an ice cold embrace. An ice cold voice echoed by her ear,If you died, would there be any meaning even if I passed all the Seagod nine trials?
The pressure of the Seagods Light seemed to bepletely cut apart in this instant, and as it happened, what was severed only turned into a part of that white light. Most peculiar was that the frighteningly rotating white light actually didnt trigger the Seagods Lights rebound attack. Or perhaps, the Seagods Light couldnt react.
A shattering sound came from behind Tang Sans back. Held tightly in Tang Sans arms, Xiao Wu could barely manage to see through the corners of her eyes, behind Tang San were countless golden fragments. And the two of them spun among these fragments, stepping across the final step.
That white light was doubtlessly Tang Sans Deathgod Domain. Always bearing patiently until the final moment, Tang San used its true power.
It wasnt that he didnt want to use it before, but rather that this evolved Deathgod Domain consumed a horrifying amount of spirit power. Having already been severely exhausted, using it, Tang San could only persist for a very short moment. If he used it ahead of time, it would be no more use than quenching thirst with poison.
The white world Xiao Wu felt was precisely the Deathgod Domains evolved ability, Asura Hell. Just like the Blue Silver Domains evolved ability Boundless Nature, under the effect of Spirit Avatar, Tang Sans Asura Hell wasnt as simple as the original Deathgod Domain.
Even though Asura Hell and Boundless Nature were equally domains, their focus differed enormously. Possessing the draining golden threads ability, Boundless Nature focused more on amplification, confusing and weakening the opponent. But the Deathgod Domains Asura Hell only focused on one kind of ability, destruction. Destruction of everything within the domain. Killing intent would turn truly substantial within Asura Hell, transforming into a frightening attack. Even the Seagods Lights enormous power would be cut to pieces within the suddenly unfolding Asura Hell.
That rapidly rotating terrifying white light filled with sharp whistles was the ability that arose after Asura Hell evolved Asura Revolving Circr Killing Formation. The pinnacle of the art of ughter.
In order to fully use his final trump card, in order to ensure Xiao Wupleted the trial at the same time as him, the instant Tang San was about to be thrown to the three hundred thirty third step, he released the Deathgod Domains Asura Hell, and simultaneously also released his Eight Spider Lances. That final push was not only the Asura Revolving Circr Killing Formation, but also came at the cost of shattering the Eight Spider Lances. It was also the power of the Eight Spider Lances that allowed Tang San to fully use the Asura Revolving Circle Killing Formation.
After all, the Deathgod Domain was the innate domain of the Clear Sky Hammer, and its power would be decreased substantially when uses with the Blue Silver Emperors Spirit Avatar. But just like the effect of fusing with the Blue Silver Domain, the Eight Spider Lances also evolved topletely fuse with the Deathgod Domain. Under the influence of Asura Hell, the Eight Spider Lances transformed into Asura Lances, bing Tang Sans most powerful weapons. Tang San sacrificed the eight Asura Lances and exploited the energy of their destruction to guide hisst spirit power to arouse the Asura Revolving Circle Killing Formation, simultaneously pushing him and Xiao Wu to the three hundred thirty third step. And right now his back, where Xiao Wu couldnt see, was alreadypletely mangled and mutted, the shattered fragments of the Asura Lances exposing the white bones.
All pressure melted away like ice and snow the instant they set foot on the three hundred thirty third step. And Tang Sans body also fell limp in Xiao Wus embrace, warm blood almost instantly dying the stairs red beneath him.
Ge, ge, dont scare me .Xiao Wus voice trembled. At the same time as the pressure disappeared, Tang Sans arms wrapped tightly around her also went limp. The eyes originally filled with deathly stillness and killing intent instantly turned grey, his whole body seeming to instantly lose all vitality and soul. Completely hanging on Xiao Wu.
Even so, a faint mild smile still hung on Tang Sans face, his rough voice brimming with affection echoing by Xiao Wus ear,The .. sacrifice .. that time gave me . a lifetime of regret I said I would .. protect you. As long as Im still not dead. This time . I did it . How could I . let .. you . sacrifice for me . again .. eh? . Silly, dont . cry .
The instant Tang San lost the ability to support himself and copsed in Xiao Wus arms, a ray of red light shot out from Xiao Wus brow, shing and disappearing. At the same instant, seven lines of clearly visible golden light converged in the air,pletely illuminating the night sky like daylight. They gathered above everyone, then suddenly, converged into one abundant stream and fell, enveloping Tang San and Xiao Wu.
Enveloped in that golden light, Tang Sans limp body hanging in Xiao Wus arms slowly stood straight. His eyes closed tightly, and the golden trident on his forehead blossomed with resplendent light. That golden light spread down from Tang Sans forehead like threads and strands, flowing into his whole body. Where it passed, Tang Sans skin seemed to tremble, and the horrifying wounds on his back healed with speed visible to the naked eye. A golden light screen shattered in front of Tang San, turning into specks of golden light that flowed into Tang Sans body at the same time as the light flowing from the golden trident.
A deep dignified voice echoed in his mind:Ovee, Twofold, Seagods Light, trial passed. Refusing to abandonrades in the face of danger, self sacrifice in the face of desperate straits. Unwavering, unswerving without losing farsightedness. First trialplete, Seagod affinity raised five percent, presently at five percent overall.Nobody noticed that, at this moment, a trace of strange blue light shed between Tang Sans eyebrows.
An itchy feeling throughout his whole body almost made Tang San moan. To him, this feeling wasnt great, but the golden light merging into his body seemed to rouse all the abilities in his body. All damage quickly recovered, the sensation of imminent copse quickly retreating, and everything around seemed to grow clearer.
Xiao Wus body was shot away by the golden light. The red dot of light on her forehead shed continuously. There was no scene of a screen of light shattering like for the others, but a dignified voice also echoed in the depths of her soul.
Never leaving, never abandoning. Able to sacrifice oneself for one''s lover. Perfect apaniment. Peak level one trial one ninthplete, superimposing reward.
The golden light over Tang San continued for a full hour. When the sky darkened once again, his wounds were alreadypletely healed, and even his spirit power had recovered to its peak. That golden trident on his forehead subsequently dulled, returning to its brand shape.
Xiao Wu.After Tang Sans gaze recovered its spirit, his first action was to pull Xiao Wu into his arms. Holding her tightly, refusing to rx no matter what was said. When Xiao Wu fully used Nothingness and Instant Kill Eight Stage Drop, Tang San had once again deeply felt that he would lose her. Even though he could reverse the crisis this time, that kind of feeling had still shaken even the heart that hadnt swayed during the limit ordeal of the God Bestowed Spirit Ring.
Xiao Wu didnt speak, only closely hung on Tang Sans neck. The feelings between her and Tang San no longer needed to be conveyed with words. They would both pay everything for the other, truly everything.
Only once Xiao Wus soul had again returned within Tang San, her body softly sleeping in Tang Sans embrace, did he gradually return to his senses. Turning his head, he looked at his smilingpanions.
Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi had already arrived next to them at some point. Seeing Tang San awaken from his deep emotions, she said with a smile:Congrattions on passing the first trial. However, even more difficult trials still await you. No matter ck or peak level trials, you must never forget the importance of the team. Another two people will ept the God Bestowed Spirit Ring. When you have finished absorbing the spirit ring, it will be time to begin the second trial. Its still a one year time limit.
Two specks of golden light flew out from Bo Saixis hand, and Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing who had both reached the seventieth rank sat down. Golden light mist filled their bodies, the spirit ring trial beginning.
Pulling the sleeping Xiao Wu close, Tang San said:Senior, may I ask a question?
Bo Saixi nodded to Tang San,Ask.
Tang San said:This God Bestowed Spirit Ring, is it your power, or the power of the Seagod?
Bo Saixi calmly said:Of course its the lord Seagods power. This is a miracle. Whenever a ck level examinee appears, the lord Seagod will grant one chance for a god bestowed spirit ring. Besides an act of god, who could bestow spirit rings? Im human, not a god.
Looking deeply at Bo Saixi, Tang San nodded, saying:Many thanks senior, I understand.
Having rified his doubt, Tang San very unceremoniously sat down on the ground, using his thighs as Xiao Wus pillow. Even though his body had already recovered, his taut mind rxed with thepletion of the first trial. One year of seemingly unceasing cultivation, even though his strength swiftly advanced, at the same time it also kept his mind under constant strain. If he didnt rx now, his heart might truly copse.
Dai Mubai said:Senior, can we take a look in the Seagods Hall?
Bo Saixi shot him a nce,It still isnt time. There will be a chance for you to worship the lord Seagod. If you insist on entering the Seagods Hall right now, its not like there isnt a chance. As long as you can defeat me. En, Ill tell you now. If you can defeat me, besides Tang Sans Seagod nine trials where only the first six can bepleted, the rest of all your other trials can be consideredpleted. I dont mind if you try. I will face you with all my strength. However, I wont start off leniently.For some reason, hearing the lure in her voice, the Shrek Seven Devils all shivered in their souls.
Defeating Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi? Even though everyones strength had progressed rapidly in thest year, they still wouldnt be so arrogant as to think they could defeat this peak existence among Title Douluo. That was a ny ninth ranked super power!
His butt dropping to the ground, only a wry smile remained on Dai Mubais face. Oscar, Ma Hongjun and Bai Chenxiang also sat down one after another. Their experiences in this year had really been too exhausting. Cultivating without any buffer time had stretched their bodies and minds to the limit.
Six hourster, as the sky gradually brightened and a marble white smear rose on the eastern horizon, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing finally absorbed to the limit of what they could bear, finishing the god bestowed spirit ring trial.
Just as the two absorbed their spirit rings and entered cultivation to recover, the just brightening sky abruptly darkened. Besides Bai Chenxiang, the brands on each of the Shrek Seven Devils brightened simultaneously.
ck clouds gathered densely in the sky. Above Seagod Mountain was abundant momentum for mountain rain. On the once again darkening sacred mountain, that Seagods Light became especially clear. But the ring shaped sea outside the mountain began to boil violently.
Waves rose, one bizarre energy fluctuation after another moving in the ring sea. On the horizon, seven lines of golden light once again cut open the sky and converged. This time the position they converged was the peak of the Seagods Hall. The golden light gathered for a very short time, shing and disappearing. But as that golden light scattered, to the eyes of the Shrek Seven Devils, the ring sea was covered in a golden barrier of light.
This barrier was only ten meters or so from the surface of the ring sea, just like when they arrived at the Seahorse Sacred Pir. It seemed to block the rage of the waves. This golden light spread the whole way to the shores of the ring shaped sea.
At the same moment, a brand new screen appeared in the minds of all the Shrek Seven Devils. Their second trial was starting.
When the ring shaped sea roiled, Seagod Douluo Bo Saixis figure had already disappeared. None of the Shrek Seven Devils had noticed her leave.
Dai Mubai said in a low voice:Second trial, Break Through, Ring Blockade. Conditions to pass, pass through the ring sea blockade and reach the other shore, without killing any sea spirit beast.
Oscar and Ma Hongjun looked face to face, both nodding. Clearly they had received the same trial. Without need to ask, Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrongs trials werent much different, only because of Ning Rongrongs peak level trial, her difficulty was a bit higher.
Tang Sans face carried a slightly wry smile. Seeing hisrades attentive gazes at him, he said:My trial is the same as yours, with the caveat that I cant use any spirit ring abilities.
That Dai Mubai and Oscar frowned practically simultaneously. If Tang San couldnt use spirit abilities, that meant his strength was enormously restricted. Most crucial was that his two great domains couldnt be amplified by Spirit Avatar. Spirit Avatar was equivalent to Tang Sans seventh spirit ability, so it would naturally be restricted. Even though the domains could still be used, it was without the Spirit Avatar amplification. The domains wouldnt be able to disy their true power. They of course wouldnt think that passing through this ring sea would be as simple as when theynded on the Seahorse Sacred Pir. No need to ask, waiting for them in that ring sea, besides violent waves, would be unknown amounts of powerful spirit beasts. And nobody knew how to swim. That golden light barrier also restricted flight. Just how difficult this trial was could only be known after going deep into the ring sea.
This trial really is simple!Ma Hongjun leaned smiling on the stone steps, without any nervousness.
Simple?Tang San, Dai Mubai and Oscar couldnt help looking towards him.
Fatty grinned, saying:Of course its simple, did you forget how wended on Seagod Ind? Third brother still has that Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud! Thats not a spirit ability. Well stealthily run the blockade again. No difficulty.
Hearing Fatty speak, Dai Mubai and Oscar couldnt keep their eyes from brightening. Right! How could they have forgotten a treasure like the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud.
Only, they very soon grew disappointed, because Tang Sans expression didnt rx because of what Ma Hongjun said.
Sure enough, Tang San immediately broke everyones expectations, helplessly saying:I just tried it, the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud seems to be restricted by some strange force, I cant summon it. It seems that we can only rely on our own strength for this trial. It would be nice if the spirit beasts in this ring sea arent too powerful.
Oscar said:Maybe not. Our mission is to break through the ring seas blockade, reaching the other side counts as passing. This trial isnt that difficult. The distance across the water is just a few hundred meters, with our strength, crossing without killing spirit beasts has a very high probability of sess. And there are only two powers that can stop us in this ring sea. One is the sea itself. And the other is naturally the spirit beasts. No need to kill, its fine as long as we dodge. Like this, it wont matter how strong the spirit beasts blocking us are.
Tang San said:We still have to face another problem, the ring sea has now already sealed our way out, and at the same time it naturally seals the way in. Starting from today, we wont have any food resupply. Moreover, we cant kill the creatures in the ring sea to make up for it.
Dai Mubai was eager to give it a try:It would be better to let me give it a try first, take a look at just how powerful the spirit beasts in this ring sea really are.
Tang San hastily blocked him:No. The circumstances are still unclear, we cant move rashly. Rongrong and Zhuqing are still cultivating too. Theres still a years time, the we dont have to worry about food either, we just wont have any delicacies. Right now little Ao and Fattys spirit power is also at the sixty ninth rank. Within one year they can also break through to the seventieth rank. Even though Fatty has already had his got bestowed spirit ring quota, little Ao still hasnt. A food system Spirit Master will be a terrifying existence at the Spirit Sage level. I believe that little Aos Spirit Avatar will definitely surprise us. It wont be toote to try the second trial once we have this guarantee. I dont know what surprises Rongrongs seventh spirit ability Spirit Avatar can give us either.
Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing spent another two hours before waking up from cultivation. Certainly, the two both had another ck spirit ring.
Because the two women had endured the trial of the god bestowed spirit ring, they were still a bit weak after waking up, even after two hours of recuperation, but their minds still seemed extremely excited. The seventh spirit ring, to any Spirit Master, was extremely important. It could also be called a watershed for Spirit Masters. Past the seventieth rank you could be considered having stepped into the ranks of powers.
Dai Mubai and Oscar stepped forward to support them. Before anyone could ask, Ning Rongrong already took the lead to speak up:My god bestowed spirit ring is equivalent to a spirit beast between forty and fifty thousand years, the seventh spirit ability is Nine Treasure Avatar. Besides making all my spirit ability amplification levels reach eighty percent, in the Nine Treasure Avatar State, the spirit power consumed by all boost abilities is reduced by half. Moreover, I believe that the Nine Treasure Avatar condition will let me multitask a lot more smoothly.
Oscar looked distracted while supporting her,Worthy of being a first rate spirit, the Spirit Avatar effect really is abnormal! Reducing spirit power consumption by half, doesnt that mean you can boost us for twice as long?
Ning Rongrong nodded:Exactly. Only, for now I cant use Nine Treasure Avatar.
Oscar looked distracted,Why?
Ning Rongrong smiled wryly:The peak level second trial, Break Through, Ring Blockade. The seventh spirit ability is sealed. Look.While speaking, she released her Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda. As that sparkling and translucent resplendent pagoda appeared in her palm, everyone immediately saw the difference. Among the seven spirit rings circling the pagoda, thest ck one that should be a ck ten thousand year spirit ring was now grey.
Everyone couldnt help frowning, and Tang San sighed:My circumstances are the same as Rongrong, only all my spirit rings are sealed.He also released his Blue Silver Emperor. Hriously, only ten odd strands of Blue Silver Emperor shot out, and the originally dazzling seven spirit rings were now alreadypletely grey. They were clearly unusable.
Yi, Rongrong, how did your second spirit ring turn purple?Zhu Zhuqing originally wanted to exin the circumstances of her seventh spirit ability, but Ning Rongrongs spirit ring colors made her seem to discover a new world. Actually, this was already the case when Ning Rongrong helped Tang San pass his trial, only at that time everyones attention was focused on Tang San, basically without any thought to this. Nobody had never imagined Ning Rongrongs second spirit ring would change color either. Thats why it was like this.
Ning Rongrong giggled, saying:Passing the first trial, besides spirit power rising one rank, my six spirit rings also all received five hundred years of cultivation. The second spirit ring was originally from a five hundred year or so spirit beast, with another five hundred it turned into a thousand year spirit ring. Thats why.
Fatty couldnt help saying:As expected, the greater the difficulty of the trial, the greater the rewards! Third brother, what about you? You have Seagod nine trials, the first trial was also so difficult, you should have two ranks of spirit power. Go on and say it.
Tang San then thought of the dignified voice that appeared in the back of his head when he passed the trial, and shook his head:Theres no spirit power reward, it seems it only rewarded something called Seagod Affinity, five percent. Altogether only these five percent, I dont know what use it is.
Seagod affinity?Hearing these words, everyone were a bit puzzled.
Tang San casually said:Doesnt matter what the rewards are, sinceing here, our strength has made a qualitative leap. This is already the best reward.
Dai Mubai said:Agreed, we also face the danger of losing our lives at all times. But we will definitely crash our way through the challenges,pleting all the trials here. Zhuqing, whats your seventh spirit ring?
Zhu Zhuqing said:My seventh spirit ring can be used, my second trial is only Break Through, Ring Blockade. The seventh spirit ability, Civet Avatar, can incarnate as the Hell Civet, speed increases fifty percent. In the Civet Avatar state, all spirit abilities are boosted by fifty percent, mainly in terms of attack power.
This was clearly the proper results of a normal Spirit Avatar. Even though it wasnt extraordinary, it was still a substantial leap in strength.
Chapter 228 — Oscar’s Vulgar Seventh Spirit Ability
Chapter 228: Oscars Vulgar Seventh Spirit Ability
Tang San looked at hispanions:Having finally passed the first trial, no matter how difficult the second, we should all properly rest a bit now. This year has been too exhausting. Well rest for three days, adjust your conditions properly, well start cultivating again afterwards. For the next period of time, our main cultivation direction will change from spirit power to ability use and cooperation. After all, everyones spirit power has increased substantially, and we also have some even more powerful spirit abilities. Everyones seen the difficulty of the first trial, the second wont be any easier. We need to not only grasp our own abilities, but also ourrades. Only by improving our teamwork as far as possible will we have better certainty for the second trial.
Dai Mubai nodded:I have no objections, lets do it like that. We can finally rx a bit. Haha. Rest, rest,e, Zhuqing, well find somewhere to sleep a while
Zhu Zhuqing shot him an angry re, her whole face flushed red.
Before Oscar had opened his mouth, Ning Rongrong was already ring unhappily at him, and he could only swallow back what he had been about to say.
Just as everyone were preparing to disband to rest, Fatty suddenly leapt up,Hang on, hang on, dont rest yet. Big brothers, big sister, little sisters, you have to stand witness for your brother!While speaking, he turned to Bai Chenxiang, his face all smiles, only small cracks left behind by the fat crowding in his eyes.
Bai Chenxiang looked at him mystified,Damn Fatty, what are you on about?
Ma Hongjuns smile instantly froze, his little eyes opening wide once again,Damn, did you forget? What you said when third brother passed the first test?
Everyone then understood Fattys meaning. Bai Chenxiang said that if Tang San safely passed the first test, she would give Fatty a chance. The others had forgotten about it, but how could Fatty forget?
Bai Chenxiang then reacted, so Fatty was thinking about that. Feeling everyones eyes gather on her, she confidently said:I said it. Third brother passed the first trial sagely, I will give you a chance. Im giving you a chance now! Whether you can move me depends on your own skill!
Fatty looked distracted a moment. He discovered that Bai Chenxiangs promise wasnt all that advantageous to him, and mumbled:Its not ept me! Just giving me a chance?
Bai Chenxiang giggled, sticking her tongue out at him,Giving you a chance is pretty good already, you dont know how to be content.
Ning Rongrong chimed in:Yeah, Fatty, for you to chase after Xiangxiang, the most important thing is to loose weight first. Look at you, fat all over. As it happens, right now we dont have any supply chain. Work hard to lower your weight.
Fatty said indignantly:Arent I just a bit meaty? Fine. Ill lose weight. Xiangxiang, you have to give me the chance!
For the next three whole days, none of the Shrek Seven Devils cultivated again. Their minds were already close to copse from the long time under strain, and three days to rx was absolutely necessary.
ording to Tang Sans proposal, they wouldnt lightly charge at the second trial before Oscar and Ma Hongjun had reached the seventieth rank. After three days had passed, everyone began a new round of cultivation.
Without the pressure of the Seagods Light, their cultivation speed of course dropped substantially, and even more so when they had all already achieved quite formidable strength. Even each rank they promoted became extremely difficult. Especially Tang San, who had already reached rank seventy six, clearly felt that even though his spirit power promotion speed wasnt slow while he cultivated, the distance to the next pass was still indefinitely far away. He didnt know when he could reach the seventy seventh rank.
Even if Oscar yed around every day, he was undoubtedly the most diligent out of everyone. No matter how many years had passed, he would never forget his promise to Ning Rongrong back then. He would rely on his own strength to protect his beloved. The clone mirror sausage undoubtedly gave him this capability, but it was still far from enough. Everything Tang San said had roused him a great deal. A food system Spirit Master able to cultivate to the seventieth rank was as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns in the Spirit Master world. But it was also because of the difficulty in cultivating that, after reaching the seventieth rank, a food system Spirit Masters ability would undergo a qualitative leap. This could already be seen in Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure Avatar, that was able to reduce all spirit power expenditure by fifty percent! If his own seventh spirit ability could also cause a simr effect, then not only could the boost for hisrades continue for longer, his own use of the clone mirror sausage would also be extended. Then he could naturally protect his beloved even better, and help hisrades pass the next trials.
Consequently, after the three days were over, Oscar immediately took the initiative to throw himself into cultivation, not cultivating any less than when they were in the Seagods Light before.
Fatty saw Oscar was like this, and naturally couldnt easily embarrass himself by rxing either. Having with great effort almost caught up to everyone in spirit power, he couldnt let himself off now.
However, their effort in this also somewhat ruined Tang Sans original ns. Losing Fatty and Oscar to join in, everyone naturallycked something in teamwork training. Howevery, they also understood Fatty and Oscars anxiety to attack the seventieth rank. Tang San, Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong trained by themselves. In the end, thebined strength of the four of them was already quite frightful.
Ning Rongrong still mainly trained her heart separation control ability. Over these years of effort her heart separation control had constantly risen from the original three aperture governing heart, to sessively reach the realm of four aperture constant heart, and five aperture scattered heart. The further ahead this heart separation control ability was, the more difficult it was to cultivate, no easier than a created spirit ability. At present Ning Rongrongs goal was to cultivate to the six aperture wishful heart. Even though her current spirit power wasnt inferior to that of her father, there was still a considerable gap to Ning Fengzhi in ability application and control. In fact, Ning Fengzhis heart separation control ability was already cultivated to the peak seven aperture detailed heart, controlling all of his boosts as easily as moving a finger. Ning Rongrong still needed a very long time and effort to match up to her father in skill use maturity.
Tang San currently couldnt even use spirit abilities, he could only use his most basic skills and spirit bone abilities to train with everyone. Even though he was unable to employ spirit abilities, Tang Sans selfmade spirit abilities could be said to be more and more numerous, whether Tang Sects Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, Tang Sect hidden weapons or Clear Sky Hammer Method, they were all quite formidable abilities, and further adding his spirit bone abilities, he was currently far more powerful than ordinary Spirit Sages, even without Blue Silver Emperor spirit abilities.
Tang San hadplete confidence that, as long as his spirit abilities were restored, he would absolutely have the strength to fight an ordinary Title Douluo. Two one hundred thousand year spirit rings and two hundred thousand year spirit bones werent a joking matter. Even more when he also had that constantly evolving external spirit bone, Eight Spider Lances.
And Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings leap in strength wasnt any less than Tang Sans. This of course wasnt in terms of their own spirit power promotion, but rather in their frightening spirit fusion ability. When both their strength reached the Spirit Avatar level, the spirit fusion ability Hell White Tiger naturally also advanced another level. Tang San reached the conclusion that, even if he was in his strongest condition with full ess to all his spirit abilities, it was still impossible for him to fight the Hell White Tiger head on. This showed what kind of level this spirit fusion ability had already reached.
The strength of such a team was naturally extremely astonishing, especially when the Hell White Tiger received the support of the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda. Tang San was sure that even a ny fifth ranked power would find it very difficult to confront it head on. Only, even though the burst strength of the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda amplified Hell White Tiger was formidable, it still consumed Ning Rongrongs spirit power at a frightening rate. Even when using Nine Treasure Avatar, she could still only keep it up for thirty seconds. After entering the Spirit Avatar realm, the Hell White Tigers might really was too terrifying.
Time passed day by day. Even if the ring sea surrounded them was covered with a feeling of mortal danger, none of them was affected at all, spending every day on all kinds of cultivation exercises. Their trip to Seagod Ind was originally a rare cultivation journey for the Shrek Seven Devils. Everyone gathering together topare notes with each other, to boost each other, was far faster than cultivating individually. As for the question of meals, even though it was a bit painful to everyone, that still wasnt any major issue. The food system Spirit Master Oscar was here. Let alone eight people, with his current spirit power, he could have easily dealt with it even if there were eight hundred. He could almost instantly produce more than a thousand of his big recovery sausages. Further adding Tang San using the Blue Silver Domain to search Seagod Mountain for edible nts and fruits, eating their fill was easily managed.
Oscars spirit power had after all always been ahead of Ma Hongjun in the past, and having previously gotten one rank from passing the test, his distance to promoting originally wasnt far. Consequently, three monthster he took the lead to break into the realm of the seventieth rank. Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi naturally also descended once again.
Seeing the honorable Seagod Douluo arrive, Oscar couldnt hold back a burst of intense excitement at the corners of his eyes, madly roaring within his heart. Seventieth rank, Ive also reached the seventieth rank. Who said food system Spirit Masters cant be formidable? Im twenty four this year, but Ive already reached the Spirit Sage level. Rongrong, dont worry, hereafter I will definitely have the ability to protect you.
Bo Saixi smiled slightly, and, apart from Xiao Wu, the Shrek Seven Devils received their final god bestowed spirit ring. Enveloped in golden light, as the scar faced Oscar sat, he unexpectedly gave off a kind of extremely resolute feeling. And Oscar also used his own actions to prove to everyone that, even if he really wasnt a battle type Spirit Master, he still had a resolute will that wasnt inferior to anyone. The time he persisted in the god bestowed spirit ring trial was longer than for Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong and Ma Hongjun.
As Ning Rongrong saw the appearance of Oscar seemingly about to copse at any moment within the golden light, her tears fell uncontrobly. She understood that Oscar being this persistent, this dedicated, was all for her. As a food system Spirit Master, originally it should have been enough for him to simply be protected by hisrades. But for her, as the Seven Treasure zed Tile School heir, he had to endure far too much more than ordinary food system Spirit Masters.
In the whole process of absorbing the god bestowed spirit ring, Oscar spent a full days time. Even if it wasnt as enormous an attack as when Tang San absorbed the hundred thousand year spirit ring, the pressure he endured was still quite frightening. After finishing the absorption, he still spent a full three days before he hadpletely recovered. Ning Rongrong stayed on guard by his side throughout these three days, not moving half a step away from him.
The feeling of being without sunlight really was very ufortable. Without the warm nourishment of sunlight, moods would very easily be constrained.
Ever since the start of the second trial, the Shrek Seven Devils hadnt seen the sunlight again. The sky was always covered densely with clouds, and the waters of the ring sea never stopped churning.
With difficulty swallowing Oscars sausage, even someone with as fearsome a will as Tang San couldnt help frowning. Ask yourself, how would eating the exact same sausage for every meal every day taste? Only Oscar himself ate with relish, not showing any signs of growing sick of it.
I say, little Ao, youve already had the seventh spirit ability for more than half a month. Why dont you give us a demonstration of its power!While Dai Mubai bitterly chewed arge recovery sausage, he spoke to Oscar.
Hearing this, Oscars face instantly changed, and he raised his head to look at the sky,The weather is pretty good today!
Fatty walked over from the side,Your face is pretty good, dont change the subject. Youve been the same ever since you got the seventh spirit ring, you wont say anything no matter how I ask. You even keep it secret from your own brothers! Dont tell me, your seventh spirit ability isnt strong enough? Dont worry, nobody will make fun of you. Lacking a bit is justcking a bit.
Oscar red unhappily at Fatty,Your face iscking, would my seventh spirit ability becking? That effect would scare you to death. Humph, humph.
Ma Hongjun said with schadenfreude:Then whip it out for everyone to see! So many days, and you havent even told Rongrong. Theres definitely a problem with your spirit ability. Haha, my guess is, think about it, third brothers Spirit Avatar transforms into the Blue Silver Emperor, and he turnspletely golden blue, practically like a part of the Blue Silver Emperor. Boss Dais Spirit Avatar transforms him into the White Tiger, and Zhuqing transforms into a Hell Civet. With your sausage spirit, dont tell me, your seventh spirit ability turns you into a giant sausage?
Oscars face stiffened,Damned Fatty, get lost, Im not telling you. You think Im as vulgar as you!
Ma Hongjun didnt get a bit angry, imitating Oscars voice and shouting:I, your father, have a big sausage, I dont know who has a spirit incantation like that. Im vulgar? In vulgarity, nobody canpete with you!
Hearing Fattys analysis, Ning Rongrong holding Oscars big hand also went a bit rigid, looking at Oscar, she said in a low voice:Damned little Ao, Fatty wouldnt have guessed right? Does your seventh spirit ring really turn you into a giant sausage? I, I, I
No, dont listen to his drivel.Oscar hastily reassured.
Ning Rongrong said curiously:Then what is it? You wont even tell me. Even an ugly wife has to see her parents inw. Everyone has to work together in the future, dont tell me you can keep not using the important seventh spirit ability? Everyone will know about it sooner orter.
Oscar looked at Fattys expression of schadenfreude, then again at the curious gazes of the others, and copsed:Fine, Ill say it. Firmaments! Mother earth! Revered lord Seagod! Why do you y with me like this! Let me die!
Rumble, as if in response to Oscars words, a thunderp resounded in the sky, frightening Oscar to hurriedly shut up, not daring to keep whining.
Even Tang San couldnt help saying:Little Ao, dont tell me your seventh spirit ability really is rted to transforming you into a sausage?
Oscar stood, his face indignant:Even if it isnt turning into a sausage, its still not much stronger. Dont say anything for now, Ill use my seventh spirit ability. Youre not allowed tough, or well be enemies.
Fatty standing in front of him immediately curbed his smile,No problem, we absolutely wontugh. Hurry up and show it.
Oscar looked somewhat unreassured at everyone. They nodded one after another, but there was already a trace of mirth rippling through their eyes.
Just as Oscar was preparing to start, he was interrupted by Ning Rongrong,Hold on.She quickly stood and ran over to Xiao Wu, pulling her into her arms before looking at Oscar, clearly looking for mental constion.
Oscar fiercely clenched his teeth. Just as Ning Rongrong said, everyone would know sooner orter, it would be better if they knew in advance. If by some chance they lost control when he used his seventh spirit ability in the middle of a fight, wouldnt that be a major mistake? Thinking of this, he finally no longer hesitated, releasing his seventh spirit ability.
Oscar widened his stance, crouching somewhat. Then drawing a deep breath, he stretched both arms straight out in front of his chest with fists tightened, palms down.
Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, ck, ck, ck, seven ideal spirit rings quietly appeared around him. His spirit was already released. It would seem that nothing was currently any different with Oscar, so much so that his expression even had a somewhat hallowed feeling.
But the whole next spirit ability release process left his watchingpanions with eyes wide and mouths hanging open.
Suddenly withdrawing his level extended arms, both his fists also subsequently turned over to palms up, and gathered at his waist. At the same time as he withdrew his arms, he also made a vulgar back straightening motion.
Firm and erect, firm and erect, Gold Fly.
He made the first fist pumping and back straightening motion with each shout of firm and erect. When he shouted Gold Fly, he pulled his left fist back to his waist, but his right arm rose outstretched, right hand clenched in a fist, only one middle finger raised towards the heavens.
Seeing Oscars appearance, everyone finally understood why he always dawdled without letting them see his seventh spirit ability. If they had to describe this incantation in words, then they would say that there was no most vulgar, only more vulgar.
Ning Rongrong directly fell into the arms of the vacant Xiao Wu. The others all had extremely grotesque expressions. Their facial muscles all twitched, trying to hold back theirughter, but not quite seeding.
A speck of golden light brightened at the tip of Oscars outstretched middle finger, and his seventh spirit ring subsequently shed. In that moment, that golden light instantly spread to cover Oscars whole body, then again withdrew to the tip of his middle finger, gradually taking shape.
A soybean sized Gold Fly appeared there on the tip of his finger, and the golden light around Oscar also subsequently disappeared.
Snrkt The first who couldnt helpughing was Ma Hongjun, and immediately it was like a contagion. Besides Ning Rongrong who hid in Xiao Wus chest out of embarrassment and Xiao Wu herself, the others couldnt help bursting intoughter.
Fuck me, too vulgar. It really is too vulgar Gold Fly
Even the Gold Fly appeared, and firm and erect . I cant take it
The onesughing most violently were Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai, because, among everyone, besides Oscar himself, only the two of them knew what firm and erect Gold Fly really was.
You said you wouldntugh, Im gonna strangle you.Oscar held the Gold Fly, and directly threw it towards Ma Hongjun. Ma Hongjun immediately turned and ran, hisughter showing no signs of stopping.
Tang San alsoughed, only he wasughing because of Oscars vulgar motions, and now he couldnt help asking Dai Mubai:Boss, whats that gold fly thing? Howe Ive never heard of it?
Dai Mubai grinned:Of course a virgin like you wouldnt have heard of it. Thats something good! Didnt you hear little Ao yelling, firm and erect, always firm and erect. Thats a good thing for a man!
It seems youre very proud of not being a virgin! En?In his unabating excitement, Dai Mubai was somewhat beside himself with mirth and had forgotten Zhu Zhuqing was standing right next to him. His ear smarted, grabbed firmly by Zhu Zhuqing, who red at him with an ill intentioned gaze.
Speak, what is that firm and erect gold fly thing?
Dai Mubai swallowed,I, Im not familiar with it. Not familiar. Fatty is, ask him!
Ma Hongjun was just running in their direction, and hearing what Dai Mubai said, he couldnt help cursing,Boss Dai, arent we brothers! How am I familiar, Im not familiar either, heard about it, Ive just heard about it.
Tang San looked distracted a moment,Just what thing is it?
Dai Mubaiughed quietly:Aphrodisiac, didnt you hear? Its a good thing that can let a man remain firm and erect. Im dying fromughter, Oscar, that guy, his seventh spirit ability actually produces something like that, no wonder he wouldnt let us know. And having to shout that spirit incantation out loud, I wonder, if his future father inw heard him, would he still let Rongrong marry him?
Tang Sans expression froze a bit,Aphro, aphrodisiac Even if he was a virgin, as a researcher of medicine, of course it was impossible for him not to know about aphrodisiacs.
Oscar had already stopped running, looking at everyone with a resentful expression,You cant keep your word. Fine, afterwards dont hope for me to make Gold Flies for you to eat.
Dai Mubai burst intoughter,Dont, we wouldnt eat it if you gave it to us. Little Ao, your fame as the Big Sausage Uncle really follows merit! Not just all kinds of sausages, now you even have a Gold Fly to keep them firm and erect. Pretty good, this spirit ability for spirit avatar is quite sensible.
Oscars face visibly changed from red to purple, with the appearance of being about to explode at any moment. Tang San hastily mediated:Little Ao, exin the function of your seventh spirit ring. Even if the appearance is a bit strange, as a food type Spirit Avatar it definitely isnt ordinary.
Hearing Tang San say this, Oscars expression eased a bit, and he said proudly:At least little San knows whats what. Of course this is a good thing. Seventh spirit ability, Firm and Erect Gold Fly. It has two effects, if I eat it, my sausage making speed will increase by thirty percent, and the effects of all sausages will increase thirty percent. If its eaten by others, then the power of the next spirit ability they use will increase by fifty percent.
The smiles on everyones faces instantly turned to astonishment as they heard Oscars exnation, looking at each other. Because they discovered that the effects of the mere food system Spirit Master Oscars seventh spirit ability, observed overall, actually wasnt inferior to Ning Rongrongs seventh spirit ability Nine Treasure Avatar in any respect.
Oscars sausage making speed could be well imagined after he had reached the seventieth ranked, especially the first four spirit abilities could be produced practically with the speed of the spirit incantation. He could even casually produce several in one go. Even the fifth spirit ability could be produced as fast as he could read the spirit incantation. But under the effect of the Firm and Erect Gold Fly his sausage making speed increased another thirty percent, this undoubtedly boosted everyones supply speed once again. Let alone the seven of them, even with a team of a hundred, Oscar couldpletely maintain the boost of the first five spirit abilities. Even more so when that Firm and Erect Gold Fly could increase the sausage effect by thirty percent. It was an absolute qualitative leap in overall boost capability from before.
Of course, what drew even more of their attention was that, if they ate this Gold Fly, then the next spirit ability they used would be fifty percent more powerful. This was a terrifying effect. Simply put, if Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing ate one of Oscars Firm and Erect Gold Flies simultaneously, and then used their Hell White Tiger, plus Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda boost, then for thirty seconds, even ny seventh rank Sword Douluo Chen Xin wouldnt hold an advantage. And confronting lower level opponents they could even instantly kill them.
At this moment everyone deeply understood why Tang San would speak of the importance of food system Spirit Masters who had reached the seventieth rank, why he would wait for Oscar to reach the Spirit Sage level before attempting the second trial.
Seeing everyones amazed expressions, Oscar was immensely pleased with himself:Admire me. Ges seventh spirit ability is fierce. What if its a bit vulgar? Its fine if its powerful. Moreover, if my clone mirror sausage is produced under the effects of the Firm and Erect Gold Fly, its duration will increase to ten minutes. If you eat it, the clone mirror sausages effect will reach ny percent, and if I eat it, heh heh, it will go straight to one hundred percent. In other words, if I use little Sans blood to produce clone mirror sausages, then for ten minutes, I can use all of little Sans abilities, besides spirit bones and domains. As long as I learn to use them from little San, maybe I can be a Battle Spirit Master in the future too. Hahahaha
Even though Oscars self satisfied face looked in need of a spanking, the astonishing facts he announced left everyone stunned. One hundred percent clone ability for ten minutes. To Oscar, this was absolutely a leap in strength. And the clone mirror sausage he produced could let everyone use ny percent of the others abilities. There was no need to doubt the overall boost in strength for the whole team.
Ning Rongrong had now also raised her head from Xiao Wus chest, and looked very helplessly at Oscars immensely proud appearance. But very soon her face returned to normal. Standing, she walked straight towards Oscar.
Seeing Ning Rongrong approach, Oscar showed off the Gold Fly in his palm, holding it up to Ning Rongrong,Rongrong, look, such a beautiful Gold Fly! This is the first seventh spirit ability I made, its for you. It represents that you are my only one. Dont worry, my seventh spirit ability also has the biggest advantage, to never lose effectiveness. As long as I produce it, it will exist always, until its used.
Ning Rongrong took the Gold Fly Oscar handed over without batting an eye, her charming face even showing a trace of a smile,Hey, little Ao, that you didnt want to use the seventh spirit ability in front of us before, besides the spirit incantation being vulgar, isnt it because you also know exactly what use a thing like the firm and erect gold fly is?
Even if Oscar was a bitcent at the moment, he still wouldnt go so far as topletely forget himself. Seeing the ill intent in Ning Rongrongs smile, he hastily withdrew his own smile and assumed an expression of righteousness, denying it tly,I dont, of course I dont. What is the firm and erect gold fly? Howe Ive never heard of it? What is that thing!
Ning Rongrong smiled coldly at him,Act, keep acting. Give me a proper exnation of just who used that firm and erect gold fly in the past.
Eh My darling Rongrong, absolutely dont listen to nderous rumors! Im so proper, as clear as ice and clean as jade, how could I do something like this? When you met me I was fourteen, and I wasnt as precocious as boss Dai. How could I know what something like the firm and erect gold fly is?
Fuck me, little Ao, if youre exining to Rongrong then exin, but how is that rted to me? I cant take it. Calling me precocious? When I knew you at twelve, you already had a full beard. I wonder whos more precocious. Didnt you always show off to me, talking about how big your sausage was? That you long since walked among ten thousand flowers.
When Oscar heard this he immediately stomped his foot,I walked among ten thousand flowers? That still cantpare to your thousand beheadings! Youre the famous unrivalled yboy Dai Mubai, how could Ipare to you?
Seeing the two of them mutually expose each other, Tang San was speechless. And right now Fatty showed his intelligence, absolutely not getting involved and quietly retreating next to Bai Chenxiang, putting on an abhorred expression to firmly show that he wasnt rted to these two fellows, absolutely not the same type.
Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing didnt speak, only watching their men with cold smiles, listening to their mutual disclosure.
Cough, cough, we should cultivate.Fortunately Tang San wasparatively generous. He didnt want for there to be internal disorder among the seven devils, and interrupted them before Dai Mubai and Oscar could expose any substantial gossip.
Oscar and Dai Mubai werent idiots either and, sensing the gazes like ice cold daggers next to them, immediately came to their senses. With a nce, they exchanged a signal. Being brothers for so many years, they immediately showed their perfect cooperation.
Dai Mubai sighed once:Little San is right, we still have to cultivate. Little Ao, it was my fault just now, I shouldnt have fabricated rumors. Were brothers, we cant influence our brotherly affection. I apologize.
Oscar hastily put on an apologetic expression:Boss Dai, it was my fault too. Actually, back then even if you drew the affection of a lot of girls, it was still passing among ten thousand flowers without touching. Because there was only one person in your pure mind. Didnt you say that, for her, you wouldnt even hesitate to give up your life. Even if you couldnt pass your familys test, you would rather die on your own and spare her. As long as she was happy, you would do anything.
Dai Mubai gazed with deep emotion at Zhu Zhuqing next to him, saying:Yes! Ever since we were small, there has only ever been one person in my heart. Arent you also the same, for your beloved you experienced a lot of difficulties, obtaining the power to protect her. You even ruined your appearance for this. Compared to you, Im stillcking!
Tang San, Ma Hongjun and Bai Chenxiang looked dumbstruck at this transformation from hostility to brothers at the flip of a page, and Ma Hongjun couldnt hold back, muttering to himself:I cant keep watching, I really cant keep watching. These two guys are too wretched
Chapter 229 — Hundred Thousand Year, Devil Spirit Great White Shark King
Chapter 229: Hundred Thousand Year, Devil Spirit Great White Shark King
I cant keep watching, I really cant keep watching. These two guys are too wretched Even if Ma Hongjun said so, he still didnt dare go up and expose the pair, his own bad record was still a lot longer than those two vulgar fellows.
However, the expressions of the people involved, Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong, had already eased a lot. Ning Rongrong looked gently at her Oscar, and couldnt help raising a hand to touch the scar on his face. Even though she was well aware that Oscar and Dai Mubai were covering for each other, Oscar going missing for five years was still her weak spot. Her heart grew especially soft when she saw the scar on his face.
The circumstances on Zhu Zhuqings side was about the same as hers, asking in a low voice:You, you really told Oscar that, if we couldnt pass the n trials, you would .
Dai Mubai sighed, saying:Back when you came to Shrek Academy, I understood your goal. You came to supervise me. Actually, how could I wish to involve you? Id already thought it through back then. If I couldnt pass the family trials in the future, I would bear it with my own strength, no matter what I would find a way to keep you out of it. As a man, how could I involve a woman? Afterwards, as we spent more and more time together, I still fell hopelessly in love with you. My heart began to grow selfish. I didnt want to die, because wanted to spend each beautiful day of the future with you, to pass each spring, summer, autumn and winter together. Thats why I began to cultivate seriously, not to survive, only to spend a bit more time together with you.
Zhu Zhuqings eyes were a bit red. She also knew that Dai Mubai and Oscar were acting before, but she could deeply sense that what Dai Mubai said right now waspletely from the heart.
The past wasnt important, what was important was that this man loved only her, that was enough. What need was there to grab on to everything without letting go? Besides, whether Zhu Zhuqing or Ning Rongrong, they hadnt been too serious. They just wanted to give their men a beating. Now the two of them had revealed the truth, they of course couldnt continue with the beating.
Bai Chenxiang pinched the flesh at Fattys waist,Look at them, they would pay so much for their lovers. You talk about them being weretched. Humph, I think youre heart is the wretched one.
I Fatty was speechless,Xiangxiang, believe me! For you, I would also pay everything.
Hearing this, Bai Chenxiang couldnt keep her expression from softening a bit. When facing danger, Fatty had stood in front of her without hesitating each time. It would be impossible for her not to be moved at all. Even though Fattys appearance couldntpare to Dai Mubai, Tang San and the others, still, there was no need to doubt the sense of security when together with this fellow.
Seeing Bai Chenxiang seemingly approving, Fatty immediately exulted, hastily saying sternly:Im going cultivating. Ill also fight to reach the seventieth rank as soon as possible, and break through the Spirit Sage realm. Then I can protect you better.Finished speaking, he directly walked off towards one side, giving Bai Chenxiang a view of his broad back.
Along with the two pairs of lovers finding mutual understanding, the atmosphere had calmed down. Even though Oscars seventh spirit ability was hrious, there was no doubt that this ability boosted the Shrek Seven Devils overall strength once again.
Little San, cant we try this second trial now?Having coaxed Zhu Zhuqing, Dai Mubai asked Tang San.
Tang San said:We can start trying. Before breaking through with all our strength, we have to make clear which sea spirit beasts in the ring sea can threaten us, and roughly what their levels are.At this point, in his heart he couldnt help being a bit worried. Secretly praying, he hoped his conjecture wouldnte true. Otherwise, this seemingly narrow ring sea would truly be an impassable gulf.
Dai Mubai said:Then you make the ns. Well all listen to you.
Tang Sans authority among the Shrek Seven Devils wasnt just established on strength. His intelligence, fortitude, as well asprehensive skills, had all earned him the admiration of hispanions. Even someone as arrogant as Dai Mubai wouldnt fight with him for leadership.
Tang San said:I already have some ns. Im preparing to walk a circuit of this ring sea. You watch carefully, take a look at what devil beasts are in the sea. Mubai, you and Zhuqing be ready to use the Hell White Tiger to support me at any time. Rongrong, you boost me. Little Ao, is that gold fly of yours useful for spirit bone abilities?
Oscar shook his head.No, it can only improve spirit ring abilities. Created spirit abilities, domains and spirit bone abilities arent included.
Tang San said:Then give me a stimting pink sausage.
Oscar said:You dont want to try my clone mirror sausage? Maybe even if your own spirit abilities cant be used, you can use ours?
Tang San smiled wryly:No need to try. My spirit rings are all sealed, besides being able to use spirit power, I wouldnt be able to use even your cloned abilities. Dont worry. I have teleportation and Invincible Golden Body. Even if I cant pass the trial, defending myself isnt much of a problem. If I didnt have the Invincible Golden Body for protection, Id leave this scouting mission to boss Dai.
Without the various Blue Silver Emperor abilities as well as the two great domains in the Spirit Avatar state, Tang San knew he was currently already weaker than Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing and the others who had equally reached the seventieth rank. Of course, if all of Tang Sans innumerable created spirit abilities and his own potential erupted, it would still be hard to say who would win.
Dai Mubai said:Then begin. Let us take a look at what thing is preventing us from leaving the Seagod Mountain.
Tang San nodded, stepping off with the tips of his toes, he leapt up. His spirit power rising had also equally advanced his Tang Sect martial skills, and when he used Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step, he seemed to trail a line of afterimages. Most peculiar was that, while he seemed to move forward in a straight line, he gave people a kind of unfathomable feeling.
Tang San reached the edge of the ring sea in a few shes. Suddenly releasing the Blue Silver Domain to strengthen his senses, he soared up simultaneously, going straight into the ring sea. The split second he leapt out, the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones flying ability initiated. Under the momentum of the deep Mysterious Heaven Skill, his body shot out like an artillery shell, straight over the ocean.
Hong
As Tang San had leapt less than five meters from the shure, the entire ring sea suddenly boiled, the originally already surging waves exploding in practically an instant, heavily bombarding the golden light screen ten meters above the surface. Bizarrely, this rising sea water didnt ssh out of the ring sea at all, neither attacking the ground outside the ring sea, nor the Seagod Mountain. Tang San was in this instant alsopletely enveloped in seawater, and what the Shrek Seven Devils could see was a world of deep blue water.
A bolt of resplendent light shot out from Ning Rongrongs hand. Even though she couldnt use her seventh spirit ability Nine Treasure Avatar, with the major increase in spirit power, her boosting speed was still a lot faster than before. Altogether six lines of light fell on Tang San in practically an instant, unexpectedly neatly raising strength, agility, spirit power, defense, attack, and attributes, boring into the seawater without the slightest reservation and falling on Tang San.
After these six lines of brilliant light entered the seawater, Ning Rongrongs expression instantly changed, speaking in a low voice:My Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda boost is suffering some unclear interference from the seawater, the effect is reduced by thirty percent, the actual amplification for third brother is less than sixty percent.In fact, her current boost should have reached eighty percent. After being weakened by thirty percent, the real boost was only fifty something percent.
The Blue Silver Domain light Tang San emitted illuminated his surroundings. Besides carrying out mental probes, it also let hisrades see the circumstances in the water from the Seagod Mountain.
His whole body instantly immersed in seawater, Tang San also immediately discovered the problem. Soaking in the seawater, there seemed to be a special energy in the water, slowing down his body, and elerating his spirit power consumption. Even the Blue Silver Domains probing range was substantially reduced in the sea. Currents constantly buffeted Tang San, and further adding his considerable buoyancy in the seawater, it instantly put him off bnce.
Fortunately Tang San had once cultivated beneath the waterfall, and still had some understanding of the nature of water. Otherwise, carried forward by the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone he might have immediately lost control of his body.
Even though Tang Sans control was formidable, it was still a bit difficult to adapt when suddenly drowned in water. This naturally wasnt Tang Sans first time under water, but he clearly sensed that the seawater in the ring sea was out of the ordinary. Besides that somewhat restraining energy, the drag resistance was also extremelyrge. Most important was that Tang San didnt know how he should move forward in the water. Even though the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones flying ability could push him forward, he still needed to adapt to the drag in the water to advance smoothly.
However, before Tang San could start getting used to it, he was already in danger. The arrow shaped fish that appeared and attacked Bai Chenxiang when they crossed to Seagod Mountain, appeared in all directions from Tang San. They were exceptionally fast in the water, even faster than when they leapt out of the water into the air back then. In practically an instant, there were already circle after circle of more than a hundred arrow shaped fish in his surroundings. Blue purple light revolved around them, rich spirit power fluctuations weaving a vast web in the seawater, sealing all avenues for Tang San to advance or retreat.
Tang San had faced innumerable crises, and suddenly being surrounded like this didnt leave him flustered. He had confronted many situations more dangerous than this in the past. Even though he was extremely unsuited to the underwater environment, he could still make the most proper decision in the shortest time possible.
Holding ones breath underwater wasnt any problem for him with cultivation past the seventieth rank, Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength circted swiftly and unimpeded through his eight extraordinary meridians, forming a perfect internal respiration state. In such a state, Tang San could persevere for at least an hour before feeling choked.
However, at this moment Tang San also recognized the importance of the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud to him. If he had the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud now, he basically wouldnt need to be this passive. Not only could he quickly sink into the water and not be influenced by the roaring sea and currents, at the same time he wouldnt need to use internal respiration to resist drowning.
Moderating the energy eruption in the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone, ck light shed in his hand, and the glittering, faintly magic lined Clear Sky Hammer appeared in Tang Sans left palm. The Clear Sky Hammer that had apanied Tang San along his rise in strength already weighed more than a thousand jin. Its sudden appearance in his hand instantly drew him to swiftly sink towards the bottom of the sea.
While Tang San didnt make any move before, those arrow shaped fish spirit beasts had only encircled him. Now that he moved, those arrow shaped fish instantly moved as well, charging at him simultaneously. In an instant, more than a hundred arrow shaped spirit beasts were like countless spirit power covered sharp arrows shot at Tang San. Judging by their attitude, they wouldnt rest until Tang San was skewered.
The Shrek Seven Devils on the shore could clearly see that these arrow shaped fishpletely turned the same kind of purple blue as their surroundings when they charged, like line after line of flowing light, extremely dazzling. And Tang San,pletely underwater, basically couldnt dodge this numerous arrow shaped fish in seawater with nothing to take cover behind. His Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step basically couldnt show its advantages with the drag in the water.
The hearts of Dai Mubai and the others unconsciously clenched. They of course wouldnt believe these arrow shaped fish were enough to harm Tang San. After breaking through to the Spirit Sage realm, Tang Sans current strength could only be described as terrifying. These arrow shaped fish seemed to be only thousand year level or so, and even though numerous, they still werent enough to threaten Tang Sans life. But what was important was that, in the course of this second trial, one important rule was that they couldnt harm a single of the sea spirit beasts within the ring sea. This forbade Tang San with the Clear Sky Hammer in hand from killing them. And judging by the charging speed of these arrow shaped fish, even if Tang San didntunch any attack, as long as he let any of them attack him, there would be a tragic result. These arrow shaped fish attacks were clearly suicidal. What would Tang San do? What could he do?
Tang San very quickly provided the answer. The Clear Sky Hammer in his hand moved as light s nothing, sweeping from lower left to upper right, and at the same time his body spun once in the seawater, even the seawater with that drag resistance couldnt influence his current speed.
Deep ck light erupted from the Clear Sky Hammer. Even though the Clear Sky Hammer had no spirit rings, at this moment it still revealed the terrifying explosive might of a first rate tool spirit. Wherever the ck light passed, the seawater bubbled violently. Everyone on the shore, already rushing over, clearly saw the seawater around Tang San distort fiercely, and all the arrow shaped fish charging towards him were swept off by a great incorporeal force in the water, scattering in all directions. They charged quickly, but were washed away even faster. They dispersed like countless blue purple rays of light shot by Tang San. Tang San currently no longer sank, but rather floated evenly in the water. He was clearly relying on spirit power to control the weight of the Clear Sky Hammer.
However, the attack of the arrow shaped fish had only just begun. After being abruptly scattered, they very quickly bnced themselves in the ring sea, and once again charged towards Tang San. Only this time they didnt charge simultaneously. The arrow shaped fish extremely intelligently arranged themselves into ten teams, charging towards Tang San in a close to seamless attack pattern. Each group of ten sea spirit beasts attacked, and after the first was scattered by the Clear Sky Hammer, the second immediately charged in. They seemed to have clearly identified that Tang San didnt dare harm them, and each wave was more violent than thest, swifter than thest. Distorting halos of light constantly appeared in the stirred seawater.
Confronting the changing tactics of the arrow shaped fish spirit beasts, Tang Sans face was as undisturbed as an old well. The Clear Sky Hammer in his left hand swung up and down, and the force used each time he shocked away these arrow shaped fish was just perfect, not letting them charge near him, then again exploiting the deep current caused by the Clear Sky Hammer to jolt them away without harming them.
As time passed, Tang Sans body swiftly adapted to the pressure and drag force in the seawater, as well as that peculiar restraining energy. He was already a bit impatient with the arrow shaped fish constant attacks. After so many attempts, even if he still didnt clearly understand the depth of these arrow shaped fish endurance, he still had his own ways.
The Clear Sky Hammer kept swinging, but the infused spirit power also began rising. The distance the arrow shaped fish spirit beasts were shocked back each time they charged grew longer and longer, and at the same time, their originally swift attacks also began to reduce along with Tang San using more force.
In fact, Tang San currently possessed Ning Rongrongs six great support boosts. The intensity of his spirit power absolutely wasnt any less than that of a Spirit Douluo level power, and the free flow of his eight extraordinary meridians made his strength recovery speed iparably fast. The threat these arrow shaped fish provided grew more and more insufficient, what truly consumed his spirit power was this choking ocean. Even though internal respiration could let him endure for longer, at the same time it would also constantly increase his spirit power consumption as time passed.
Coldly snorting inwardly, he secretly thought, I wont keep ying with you. Light shed in his eyes, and his spirit power was reinforced once again. Simultaneously, the Clear Sky Hammer issued a strange rhythmic oscition as it swung. Even everyone on the shore could clearly see how pure ck light rippled out with each swing. When the arrow shaped fish spirit beasts once again charged towards him, with one touch with that ck light, they swiftly shot back as if shocked by lightning, shuddering and convulsing, having lost all ability to move. They were unexpectedly shocked unconscious.
What Tang San used now was precisely the Jolt character of the Clear Sky School secret skill Tang Hao taught him, the Clear Sky Nine Absolutes. That really didnt refer to nine kinds of abilities or styles, but rather to nine kinds of methods for the Clear Sky Hammer to exert force, each kind with its own characteristics. This was the true secret skill of the Clear Sky School. Compared to the somewhat chicken ribs Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method, the Clear Sky Nine Absolutes were truly formidable abilities forbat use. Originally, back when Tang San fought that Clear Sky School seventh elder, that seventh elder didnt use the Clear Sky Nine Absolutes, or Tang San absolutely couldnt have won.
Not everyone could inherit the nine absolutes even among the Clear Sky Schools directly descended disciples, it could only be taught after the unanimous approval of the school master and the elders. Just like the Tang Sects most profound hidden weapon skills back then.
After carefully examining the endurance of the arrow shaped fish spirit beasts, Tang San relied on the jolt word arts to defuse this continuous attack. Close to half of the more than hundred arrow shaped fish were sessively shocked unconscious, and the remaining didnt dare charge again, only showing off their bravado nearby, constantly travelling back and forth and disturbing Tang Sans surroundings.
Tang Sans swimming ability really wasnt up to much, but he had his own methods. A very simple method was to rely on spirit power control to bnce himself in the water, then again using spirit power to propel himself forward. Even though this would cause considerable consumption for his spirit power, and wouldnt be particrly fast either, it was the only method he could think of with his present capability.
Having forced back the arrow shaped fish, Tang San kept going deeper after stabilizing himself. Right now he had only entered twenty something meters into the ring sea, still very far from the opposite shore. Immediately, while familiarizing himself with moving in the sea, he cautiously observed his surroundings.
The two shores of the ring sea were just two hundred meters apart, and Tang San had now crossed a tenth of that, with one hundred eighty meters left to the other side. One hundred eighty meters. On drynd it was only an instants work for him, but even though he had routed the arrow shaped fish in front of him, the remaining distance clearly wasnt so easily crossed.
With a sh, Tang San suddenly disappeared from his original position. As he reappeared once again, he had shifted five meters forward. Indeed, he used his teleportation ability from Xiao Wus spirit bone.
When Tang San reappeared in the sea, his face had turned somewhat ugly. He finally understood what that indescribable restricting energy in the sea did. If it was onnd, Tang Sans teleportation couldpletely manage to teleport anywhere within a hundred meters, that was the limit of Xiao Wus spirit bone. And with the ring sea being only two hundred meters wide, under ordinary circumstances it would only require teleporting twice tond on the other shore. Tang San still hadnt used this close to abnormal ability sinceing here. But using it just now made him angry. It wasnt that he didnt use his full strength, but rather that while using his full strength he only managed to shift five meters. The one hundred meter teleportation ability was actually suppressed by twenty times. The restraint of this seawater could well be imagined. Tang San understood that the restricting energy in the sea might be aimed at abilities like teleportation and eleration, not giving the people on his side any chance for shortcuts.
At the same time as Tang San was inwardly disappointed after testing his teleportation, he suddenly discovered a strange fluctuation in his surroundings. That was a kind of energy pulse, but also like a voice. Where did voicese from in the sea?
The next moment, Tang San immediately became aware that he had run into trouble. Because, the arrow shaped fish that were constantly circling around him even if they didnt dare attack again, suddenly dispersed in all directions. These thousand year spirit beasts very loyally even brought away their unconsciousrades. For a moment, the sea near Tang San instantly turned quiet. In this instant a choking pressure also spread through Tang Sans whole body.
A giant shadow came from the distance. Before Tang San could even see it clearly, an irresistible enormous force came through the seawater. Tang San only had time to raise the Clear Sky Hammer to block, but not to do anything else, before he was struck flying by that surging current strike.
With a ssh, Tang San left the water, shooting straight at the Seagod mountain. Even though the Seagods Light wouldnt cause any pressure to anyone that had passed the first trial, its task to protect the Seagod Mountain still hadnt disappeared. Tang San instinctively went limp, as if sinking into cotton. The next moment, he was as if embedded in the Seagods Light, and slowly slid down.
At this moment, Tagn San clearly felt his qi and blood surge violently, his whole body indescribably ufortable, as if every meridian was damaged.
The injuries werent serious, but Tang San felt like one of the arrow shaped fish before. He had jolted them away, and now he had also been jolted off by the sudden force, his whole body aching. Swiftly circting spirit power, this numb feeling gradually faded.
Defeat wasnt scary, and Tang San himself hadnt thought he could directly pass the trial, he was just trying it out. But what depressed him was that he didnt even know what thing had expelled him from the ring sea. The moment he suffered the ambush, his spread out Blue Silver Domain had turned chaotic.
Little San, youre alright.Instantly rushing over, Dai Mubai grabbed Tang San and pulled him up.
Im alright. What was that just now? Did you get a look at it?Tang San asked impatiently.
Hearing his question, the expressions of everyoneing over close behind Dai Mubai turned serious, and Dai Mubais expression was even extremely heavy.
Ma Hongjun said furiously:Even if we expected this trial to be abnormal, I still didnt think it would be to this degree. We watched carefully, and apart from those arrow shaped fish that attacked you at the start, we only saw one other type of sea spirit beast, thats where thest attack came from. And there was only one.
Dai Mubai took over:It was a white shark. About twenty five meters long, but its enormous size still didnt influence its agility. Iparably fast. It only appeared for a few eyeblinks, we practically just had time to think about it before you had been sted out of the sea by a blue light attack it made. Then it turned and left.
Tang San drew a cold breath,Devil Spirit Great White Shark? In this ring sea, theres actually Devil Spirit Great White Sharks.
Dai Mubai smiled wryly:Its not just as simple as a Devil Spirit Great White Shark. Remember what Purple Pearl said. She said that the waters outside Seagod Ind have always been guarded by a hundred thousand year Devil Spirit Great White Shark around twenty five meters long. The Devil Spirit Great White Shark that appeared just now was definitely more than twenty meters long. Even if you cant use spirit abilities right now, and are enormously restrained in the water, just now you were still boosted by Rongrong. To be able to throw you out of the water with no ability to resist, that alone deres its identity.
Listening to Dai Mubais exnation, Tang Sans dizzy mind instantly sobered up, the light in his eyes immediately turning a lot more solid, speaking in a low voice:Dont tell me, that attack just now actually came from the king of Devil Spirit Great White Sharks, that hundred thousand year Devil Spirit Great White Shark guarding Seagod Ind? But, why would ite to the ring sea?
Oscar said:There are several ind seas on Seagod ind, and none of them is desalinated potable water. One can imagine that the water of these seas alsoes from the ocean outside. Therefore, there might be some passages beneath Seagod ind connecting these seas. If thats true, it wouldnt be hard to exin how the Devil Spirit Great White Shak King can show up here. Its definitely our trial that drew it to the ring sea, to stop us frompleting our mission. However, looking at the ability it used to attack you just now, it seems it doesnt mean to harm us, only to stop us from crossing the sea.
Tang San nodded:That seems to be the case, thats the only rational exnation. Hundred thousand year spirit beast. The lord Seagod really thinks highly of us! Having us face the test of a hundred thousand year spirit beast in our second trial.
Everyone smiled wryly at each other, and their expressions also became extremely ugly.
Zhu Zhuqing said:I really hope that Devil Spirit Great White Shark doesnt reallyunch any fatal attacks at us. Otherwise, there will be no possibility for us to cross this ring sea intact.
Light shed in Tang Sans mind,Right! Even though the trial we epted is difficult, its impossible to face a hundred thousand year spirit beast in the second trial. Even if this trial is difficult, there should still be some limits. The conditions for passing is only to cross the ring sea and reach the other side. Its not to defeat the hundred thousand year Devil Spirit Great White Shark. Since it didnt use any killing moves on me just now, for the moment we can consider that this hundred thousand year Devil Spirit Great White Sharks mission is only to stop us, not to annihte us. Like this, we still have a considerable probability of passing the trial. Perhaps, this might also be a good chance to strengthen ourbat ability.
Ma Hongjun stared nkly:Raise ourbat ability? Third brother, youre not thinking of having us go fight that Devil Spirit Great White Shark?
Tang San grinned:Cant I? Confronting a hundred thousand year spirit beast while greatly restrained, and moreover unable to breathe, the pressure to us can be imagined. But this hundred thousand year spirit beast wont truly harm us. Is there any better sparring partner than this? Not only can we practice swimming, ourbat abilities will inevitably rise considerably. This is also the best training method for the next nine months. Of course, thats under the premise that we make sure the Devil Spirit Great White Shark wont really cause us substantive injuries.
Oscar suddenly understood:Looking at it like this, the Seagods trials is not only a trial, but at the same time also an opportunity for the examinees to cultivate. The trials we face are so difficult, but at the same time also the best method for us to cultivate. I approve of little Sans idea, the first Seagods Light trial forged our spirit power, this second ring shaped blockade trial is very possibly to refine ourbat abilities. Moreover, itsbat ability with the seas considerable resistance. It seems this time well have the chance to learn to swim.
Ma Hongjun swallowed, speaking with a bitter expression:I hate water. I really hope that Devil Spirit Great White Shark King starts off a bit leniently.
Dai Mubai grinned:What are you scared of, how can you see the rainbow if you dont struggle in wind and rain? Nobody seeds casually. Lets go, little San, this time Ill go with you into the sea. Lets take a look at whether this Devil Spirit Great White Shark will really harm us.
Five minutester.
Hong, hong
Two figures broke out of the boiling ring sea, heavily smashing into the Seagods Light before slowly sliding down.
Dai Mubai dizzily crawled to his feet, grimacing:This Great White Shark King really doesnt give any face! My bones are falling apart.
Tang San said with a wry expression:Youre fine. It was the first time for you, but the second time for me. But, this time we could still basically be sure that this Devil Spirit Great White Shark King doesnt have any malice towards us. The attacks it uses, simr to the way I shocked the arrow shaped fish spirit beasts, is more like pranking.
Chapter 230 — Rash Devil Spirit Great White Shark King
Chapter 230: Rash Devil Spirit Great White Shark King
Seeing Tang San and Dai Mubais miserable appearances, Oscar and Ma Hongjun were alreadyughing. The Shrek Seven Devils were absolutely elite among the elite of the young generation, and Tang San and Dai Mubai were again the strongest two. Seeing them turned into such sorry figures absolutely wasnt easy. Unfortunately, there was no way out from the situation they faced. This was an absolute gap in strength.
In fact, a hundred thousand year spirit beast was far stronger than amon Title Douluo. Even the mostmon hundred thousand year spirit beast would be about the same as a ny fifth rank Title Douluo, and this Devil Spirit Great White Shark absolutely didnt seem like amon spirit beast. The ocean and forest also had differences. The forest had all kinds of nts as cover, and some small and weak spirit beasts could still stay out of the way of formidable ones. But there was no cover in the ocean, and only some spirit beasts specializing in hiding on the seabed had a chance to avoid attack. Therefore, thew of the jungle was even more true in the sea than the forest. To be able to cultivate to the hundred thousand year level in the ocean was naturally also several levels more difficult than cultivating in the forest. This was also the reason the Deep Sea Devil Whale Tang San and the others encountered before was so frightening.
The second time he entered the sea, Tang San clearly felt it more strongly thanst time. He discovered that, as he entered the water, as he saw that enormous white shadow, all the surrounding seawater seemed to be a part of that Devil Spirit Great White Shark King. Him and Dai Mubai entering the seawater was equivalent to entering its domain, and were ejected from the ring sea basically without the chance to resist. But the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King merely swung its tail in the water. Moreover, when it sted them out of the ring sea, it seemed to be grinning in their direction, as if mocking them.
Just as Tang San and Dai Mubai smiled wryly at each other, in their heartspletely unable to imagine a way to break through in front of the Devil Spirit Great White Shark, suddenly, in the swelling seawater, the enormous white shadow swiftly moved in their direction. With its speed, it had reached the shore in basically just a few eyeblinks.
A feeling of danger instantly struck Tang Sans heart, and he shouted:Careful.
The Shrek Seven Devils had cooperated for so many years, and their movements were naturally well coordinated. In practically the first instant, each person had released their spirits, and Tang San even more swiftly teleported to Xiao Wu, pulling her into his embrace, prepared to put her into his Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse at any time. Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun, Oscar, and Zhu Zhuqing were in front, guarding Ning Rongrong behind them, while Bai Chenxiang had soared up, flying in the air. She didnt have much attack power, but she absolutely wouldnt hold back the Shrek Seven Devils.
The white silhouette grew before everyones eyes, and before their astonished eyes, that giant Devil Spirit Great White Shark King actually leapt out of the water, soaring in midair, ring grey blue light blossoming from its perfectly streamlined body. Bizarrely, its body actually swiftly shrank in the air. As everyone watched stunned, it very quickly transformed into a tall young woman before them.
Her height astonishingly seemed about the same as Tang Sans. An ordinary girl might very easily appear uncoordinated with such a height, but she appeared perfect. A white leather style attire drew the outline of a perfect body, each and every perfect curve making her seem brimming with allure. Grey blue long hair was draped across her back, unexpectedly as long as Xiao Wus and hanging to the ground. Her eyes were also grey blue, and a faint grey blue luster appeared on her fair skin. Her nose was tall and straight, her features a bit angr, but appearing extremely characteristic rather than abrupt. She had a kind of moving alien grace.
Seeing her, the four men present, besides Tang San, the eyes of Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun practically all brightened. The killing power of such a characteristic foreign womans appearance was quite severe to men.
However, currently this Devil Spirit Great White Shark King turned woman wasnt here to cheer them on. Shended on the ground after transforming, fixedly watching Xiao Wu, bizarre grey blue light constantly shing in her eyes. Tang San could clearly feel a bizarre energy fluctuation from Xiao Wus body, and the appearance of this energy fluctuation clearly had a direct rtionship with the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King.
No soul? The aura is here.The Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings gaze shifted from Xiao Wu to Tang San, grey blue eyes suddenly emanating intense killing intent, the ice cold gaze piercing towards Tang Sans eyes like sharp des.
Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye reacted purely instinctively with purple golden light, but even so he couldnt help a muffled grunt, drawing Xiao Wu close and repeatedly retreating three steps to catch his bnce. In his heart was overwhelming shock. In fact, his current spiritual force was already quite formidable, but this Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings spiritual force gave him a feeling like the depth of the ocean, and her spiritual force was moreover the same as her main form, filled with unreasoning offensive power.
Contemptible human. I will kill you.The Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings voice was somewhat stiff, but when her words fell, her body had already shed, reaching Tang San in practically an instant, leaving a series of illusory grey blue afterimages.
Even though Tang San had already guessed the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings killing intent was aimed at him because of Xiao Wu, at this moment he basically had no chance to exin. He made two simple actions, first putting Xiao Wu into his Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, secondly to teleport away. When he reappeared he was already standing together with hispanions.
Dai Mubai roared, basically without hesitation, directly using his seventh spirit ability, White Tiger Avatar. Confronting a hundred thousand year spirit beast turned human, he didnt dare hold back in the slightest. As a power attack type Spirit Master, he had to stand furthest in front.
The formidable White Tigers three great boost abilities acting simultaneously, Dai Mubai brazenly met the pursuing Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings charge.
At the same moment, red hot phoenix mes had soared up around Ma Hongjun. Both hands folded at his chest, an immense phoenix silhouette materialized behind him, and at the same time his sixth spirit ring also brightened.
Zhu Zhuqing incarnated as a ck cat at the same time as Dai Mubai turned into the white tiger, equally employing her Spirit Avatar. Quietly leaping out from the side, her whole body was just like smoke, surreptitious yet brimming with a gloomy feeling.
Oscar directly ate a clone mirror sausage made from Dai Mubais blood. But he had only just received his seventh spirit ability, and this clone mirror sausage wasnt made after using the seventh spirit ability, Erect Golden Fly, and consequently only had eighty percent efficiency. He still hadnt broken through the seventieth rank when he made it, and therefore was unable to clone Dai Mubais spirit avatar, and could only release the three great support abilities and charge closely behind Dai Mubai.
Ning Rongrong blossomed with the most resplendant light. Besides thest spirit ring of the dazzling Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda being grey, the other six rings were all glittering. After breaking through rank seventy, even though she currently was unable to use her seventh spirit ability, her spirit power and boost spirit ability control capability had equally risen. Different rays of light flew in different directions, all sorts of boost abilities criss crossing and releasing, amply revealing her heart separation control ability, boosting herrades to the greatest degree, with the greatest spirit power efficiency.
All this happened after Tang San dodged the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings first attack, as he returned to hisrades. When the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King pursued, she was just met by the White Tiger Avatar Dai Mubai.
Giving a cold disdainful snort, the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings whole body flourished with grey blue light, body swinging, her right legshed out like a whip. In that instant, seven water-like ripples of grey blue light des erupted, crisscrossing and shing in midair, simultaneously cutting towards seven points on Dai Mubais body, with exquisite energy control that was simply astonishing to see.
However, Dai Mubai was no vegetarian either. Dazzling light shed in his double tiger pupiled eyes. Not retreating a fraction when confronting the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings attack, his body suddenly rising up, two tiger palms swinging out alternately, ejected tiger ws equally cutting out seven golden light des, and the positions also met the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings seven attacks.
Concentrated colliding sounds exploded in midair. Dai Mubai gave a muffled groan, his forward charge screeching to a halt, and the golden light he emanated also dulled a moment. But after just a split second it again erupted with even more dazzling brilliance. He unexpectedly forcefully withstood the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings attack.
With Dai Mubais spirit power, even while using Spirit Avatar, there was no small gap to the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King. But dont forget that he also had Ning Rongrongs support. This was on drynd, and Ning Rongrongs unweakened eighty percent boost affected himpletely, equivalent to giving him one hundred eighty percent attack power, defensive power, and spirit power. Even though it still wasnt more than a Title Douluo, adding Dai Mubais own four great boost abilities, even ordinary Title Douluo would find it difficult topare in such a frontal confrontation.
The attacks blocked by Dai Mubai, the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King couldnt help pausing, grey blue eyes shing with a trace of surprise. But her attack still didnt stop, body swaying like whirlwind, kicking out once again. But this time she didnt issue energy attacks, but rather physically kicked towards Dai Mubais body.
Dai Mubai roared, his enormous body leaping up, a pair of tiger palms crossing in front of his chest, still stiffly blocking. A power attack type Spirit Masters style of most directly blocking the enemy.
Amidst a loud bang, Dai Mubais body was directly thrown out, rolling in midair and tumbling aside.
But at this moment, the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings body halted, both hands forming palms, one after another pping out, a whirlpool-like grey blue light abruptly bursting out.
Her pause of course wasnt to let Tang San off, but rather because she had no choice. Because in front of her a one meter wingspan red golden phoenix condensed from energy into substance charged straight at her.
Ma Hongjuns sixth spirit ability, Phoenix Cloud Piercing Strike, was released at just the same moment Dai Mubai was sted away. This attack could be said to condense all of Fattys strength. Moreover, apart from defensive power, it also underwent the other five boosts of the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, including attribute boost.
Confronting the immense pressure brought by the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King, Fattys attack could even be said to surpass his level. That red gold phoenix, seemingly solid, contained terrifying might. Even a power as formidable as the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King had no choice but to treat it cautiously.
Grey blue and fiery red, the two colors suddenly collided in midair. The grey blue color cut the golden red phoenix like a meat grinder, and the two colored lights erupted with frightening energy fluctuations, ear piercing explosive sounds and dense mist constantly erupting.
Fire and water mutually restrained each other, so Fatty with the phoenix me undoubtedly possessed the greatest killing power towards a sea spirit beast like the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King.
Seeing that swiftly shrinking golden red fire phoenix actually blocking the whirlpool, the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King cried out, both hands flickering like illusions, that grey blue whirlpool instantly growing yet stronger. Amidst another explosion, terrifying energy fluctuations dispersed all around. The Phoenix Cloud Piercing Strike also finally dispersed.
But at this moment, a ck illusory figure appeared behind the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King, altogether seven of them, each issuing a crescent moon like ck chop, noiselessly, even without any energy fluctuations, simultaneously cutting towards the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings waist. Precisely Zhu Zhuqings attack.
Rich with actualbat ability, the timing she chose could even be called marvellous. Precisely after the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King had blocked Ma Hongjuns attack, the moment her protective spirit energy rxed a bit. The strongest capability of agility attack Spirit Masters was sneak attacks. This was an all out attack in a spirit avatar state, with piercing strength, Zhu Zhuqing revealed destructive power that was even greater than Ma Hongjuns.
The fifth spirit ability, Hell Shadow, linked into the third spirit ability, Hell Chop, with seven chops united as one, the might was extremely terrifying.
At the exact same moment, Dai Mubai also returned, each golden strand of fur all over his body bursting with gaudy golden light. His enormous form transformed several times in midair, golden light intersecting and erupting, transforming into a giant kill character in the air, sealing towards the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings body.
This was Dai Mubais sixth spirit ability, White Tiger Annihtion Kill. It was also the spirit ability with the most unreasoning attack power he possessed thus far.
It was also Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing who possessed the spirit fusion ability. With extremely tacit cooperation, as well as previously joining Ma Hongjun, they basically didnt give the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King any chance for respite. And to the side, Oscar was also in position, equally using a White Tiger Annihtion Kill. Even though hecked Dai Mubais Spirit Avatar boost, and could only bring out eighty percent spirit power, Oscars attack wasnt just one, but two, his clone skull bone equally erupted with an attack from another side, sealing the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings leeway to dodge to either side. In a moment, they made her confront simultaneous attacks from four directions.
The dark Clear Sky Hammer fell from the sky. Tang San had at some point already moved into the air, and the Clear Sky Hammer fell with the weighty force of the full urging of his spirit power. At the same instant, white light erupted from behind Tang San, enveloping him, and also enveloping his threerades and the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King. It was the Deathgod Domain.
Even without the third evolved ability, Asura Hell Prison, the Deathgod Domain was still after all a domain type ability, weakening the enemy and reinforcing his side, in an instant it made the four peoples attack power rise yet another level.
Four people, attacks from five directions, Ning Rongrongs all out support from behind, thisbined assault was equal to the Shrek Seven Devils certain kill strike. If not for Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor spirit abilities being restricted, the might of this attack would be even more frithegning. However, even so, perhaps even a Title Douluo might find it difficult to resist.
HumphA furious snort burst from the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings mouth. Tang San and the four others simultaneously felt their pulse sway along with the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings snort. The Devil Spirit Great White Shark King made a very peculiar action, the tops of the left foots toes pointing to the ground, right foot rising, sticking to to left legs calf, while simultaneously encircling her chest with both hands, her whole body swiftly rotating. Her hair, like a waterfall reaching the ground, was thrown up,shing towards everyone like whips. The whirlpool that previously blocked Ma Hongjuns attack was now released from her whole body. Moreover, the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings body also emitted ayer of grey blue light, and everyone nearby sank into a world of grey blue.
A choking feeling assailed everyone. Each of them felt unbnced, rather swaying slightly, and their previous all out attack grew somewhat deformed by this unbnce. Then they collided with the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King.
Explosive sounds like rain hitting palm leaves suddenly erupted, a clear cry resounding from the midst of the battle. The Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings body abruptly expanded, actually transforming in an instant, forcefully expanding the Tang San and the others circle of densely crowded attacks. Tyrannical energy collided with Tang San, making Tang San even more fly directly high in the sky.
In her original form, the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings strength magnified. The giant fish tailshed out, whipping Dai Mubai and Oscar, with force as terrifying as andslide. And Zhu Zhuqing attacking from the back met the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings sharp teeth. Under frightening attack power, she was forced to swiftly retreat.
At the crucial moment, Oscar made the best choice, his clone body directly meeting the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings tail, while he and Dai Mubai swiftly pulled back.
With a puffing sound, Oscars clone body turned into smoke and disappeared without a trace, but he and Dai Mubai were also sent tumbling by the full force of the shark tail, only regaining their bnce after several dozen meters, traces of blood flowing from the corners of their mouths.
The Devil Spirit Great White Shark King didnt pursue them. Shark tailshing out once again, but this time the target was the ground. With a loud explosion, a deep hole was opened in the beach. And using the momentum from this, she directly pursued Tang San in the air. At the same time, a peculiar energy fluctuation erupted from her head, transforming into rings of grey blue light that covered the horizon.
In that instant, Tang San only felt like his spiritual force was restrained within his head by an enormous force, unexpectedly unable to move outwards in the slightest. And without spiritual force to position himself, his teleportation was naturally also unusable. This Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings intelligence absolutely wasnt inferior to that of humans, she wanted to force Tang San to confront her head on.
Tang San didnt panic even when facing the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings giant body, faint golden light appearing on the surface of his body. When he collided with the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King, he clearly saw amazement reflected in its eyes, and immediately afterwards, she seemed to grow even more furious.
The grey blue light contracted, and in midair, after the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King sted Tang San with Invincible Golden Body flying, she returned to human form. If it was her original form, her tremendous weight would have already pulled her to the ground, but back in human form, her weight wasnt an issue. Even though she couldnt fly, she still had her own means. Both hands pushing down at nothing, the air issued explosive noises like rolling thunder, unexpectedly pushing her to once again soar through the sky. At the same moment, line after line of grey blue light formed around her, the several dozen grey blue lights shaped like teeth were like Fattys attack before, even though they were formed from energy, they still had substance, and directly shot towards Tang San.
Sharks Teeth, one of the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings strongest abilities. After the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King erupted with this attack, her body fell uncontrobly towards the ground. It could be seen from her heaving chest that the consumption from the previous series of collisions was also quite considerable for her. After all, enduring the simultaneous siege of six devils wasnt that easy. This was on drynd, and not in the ocean, so there was a certain restraint to the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings body. She had already used her full strength to break the siege and attack Tang San.
Tang San discovered that his surroundings seemed frozen, the air as if boiling, dying him. Even the Deathgod Domain and the Blue Silver Domain were unable to cut open this blockade, and those Sharks Teeth werent a one off attack, it hadyers of pursuit and attack,pletely under the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings control. Clearly, she had already guessed that Tang Sans Invincible Golden Body had limited use frequency, and would use this method to exhaust his remaining uses, finally still killing him with her Sharks Teeth.
The terrifying attack of full Title Douluo strength had forced Tang San into a corner.
If Tang San still had the seven great Blue Silver Emperor spirit abilities, even when facing such an attack he would still have absolute confidence in defending himself. His two great domains third evolved abilities could also sever the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings restraint towards him as well. At most he would just be a bit injured. But while restrained he didnt have this ability. Could it be that he would die in the hands of that hundred thousand year spirit beast like this?
In the depths of his mind, Xiao Wus soul throbbed restlessly, wanting to break out to fight alongside him. Even though Xiao Wu had warned him once, at this moment, how could Tang San release Xiao Wu? He absolutely didnt want to see her suffer any harm.
Just at this moment of danger, something that surprised everyone urred. The golden trident on Tang Sans forehead suddenly blossomed with dazzling light. An extremely immense golden trident image carved with intricate dazzling patterns appeared behind him, rippling with golden light, transforming into a dazzling ring of light that spread out. As the Sharks Teeth filled with frightening attack power were enveloped in this golden light, they unexpectedly melted away as if ice and snow.
In that instant, everyone present felt a difficult to describe dignity. And Tang San was the center of this aura. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing who had started spirit fusion when they saw Tang San in dire straits were interrupted, and Ma Hongjun who was flying to the rescue was also pushed back to the ground by that dignified aura.
And the previously furious Devil Spirit Great White Shark King suddenly grew lifeless, the instant her feet were firmly nted on the ground, she actually knelt with a putong sound, the fury in her eyespletely reced by pious radiance.
The scene before their eyes was so shocking that everyone seemed to stop breathing, but as the person involved, Tang Sans expression was nk, he really didnt feel that dignified aura. Only the pressure around him suddenly disappeared, the distorted air also returning to normal.
The golden light vanished, and the trident image behind Tang San quietly disappeared, as if it had never been there, and the trident brand on his forehead also returned to its original shape. At this moment, even the ring sea was quiet. Not only the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King knelt on the ground. On the top of Seagod Mountain, Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi also equally knelt in the temple, two tears rolling down her cheeks, her mouth murmuring something.
Tang San fell to the ground, and the six devils gathered together. The other five looked at Tang San with gazes as if seeing a monster, but Tang San was still at a loss, not understanding what had happened just now.
At this moment, the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King spoke up. The expression in her eyes was extremely moved, bowing in salute towards Tang San,My mistake, revered lord Seagod, I shouldnt have vited your decrees. Please pardon my sphemy, I wont dare do it again.
Tang Sans mind now brightened, he clearly felt that the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King wasnt bowing to him, but rather to the golden trident brand on his forehead. In his heart he seemed to have caught on to something, but right now he didnt dare be certain. However, the crisis could also be said to have passed. It seemed the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King didnt dare attack him again.
Having spoken, the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King looked around her, then looked up at the sky. Discovering nothing abnormal, she then heaved a sigh of relief. The way she looked all around was unexpectedly like shed done a mischief, and the Shrek Seven Devils couldnt help feeling like wanting tough when they saw it. Was this still the hundred thousand year spirit beast that had almost killed Tang San just now? Howe she looked more like a little girl that had just made a mistake?
Patting her chest and heaving a long sigh, the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King stood, looking at Tang San with a cold snort, the killing intent that had just disappeared reappearing,Dont think I have no means to deal with you with the lord Seagods shelter. To dare take us hundred thousand year spirit beasts for spirit rings and spirit bones, and even enve her body. Once youve finished all the trials, Ill still find you to settle ounts.
Tang San frowned,I think, you might have misunderstood.While speaking, he again released Xiao Wu from the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse. Faint red light shed past. Even though he couldnt use his spirit abilities, that didnt stop Xiao Wus soul from appearing. Red light shed, and the nkness in Xiao Wus eyes disappeared, her soul returning.
The Devil Spirit Great White Shark King clearly sensed the changed in Xiao Wu, and couldnt help staring nkly, stupidly saying:You, youre still alive?
Xiao Wu looked unimpressed at her,You carelessly attacked without making clear the circumstances? THats right, he has my spirit ring and spirit bone, but Im the one who sacrificed them for him. Youre a hundred thousand year spirit beast, you should understand just what that means.
You, what did you say? Sacrifice?The Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings eyes opened wide. With her understanding, she couldnt imagine a hundred thousand year spirit beast actually sacrificing herself for a human.
Xiao Wu lowered her voice:Thats right, sacrifice. Because my body took a special medicine it afterwards it stayed alive. Imagine youre even a hundred thousand year spirit beast, but actually still so rash. If I hadnt already chosen to reincarnate as a human, Id definitely fight you.
The Devil Spirit Great White Shark King blinked, her slender hands gathering her somewhat disorderly hair, muttering:This dont tell me I made a mistake? Really. Hey, why didnt you say it earlier?Thest words were clearly to Tang San.
Seeing the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Kings reproachful expression, Tang San couldnt help being a bit angry,When did you give me the chance?
The Devil Spirit Great White Shark King looked distracted,Yeah. Seems I didnt. I was rash. True, you are the lord Seagods chosen person, how would ..Speaking up to here, she clearly saw the golden trident brand on Tang Sans forehead sh once, and hastily shut up in fright. Patting her towering chest,Im sorry, Im sorry, lord Seagod, I didnt intentionally divulge it. My mistake.
Her not exining was still fine, this exnation undoubtedly gave Tang San a lot of useful information. Tang Sans eyes also couldnt help glinting. His thoughts moved like lightning, and some iprehensible matters seemed to link together in his mind.
Seeing the trident brand clearly show a tendency to grow in intensity, the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King hastily said:My mistake, I apologize to you all. Treat what I just said as if you didnt hear it. You absolutely didnt hear it. Damn, damn, how could I make such a low level mistake. But, I wont rx your second trial. In order to make it up for you, I can tell you that I will only stop you from passing the ring sea, but not directly attack you. My power is a lot greater in the sea than on drynd. Work hard. Im leaving.
Speaking, she turned her head and left towards the ring sea.
Wait a moment.Tang San quickly called out.
The Devil Spirit Great White Shark King looked distracted a moment,What?
Tang San said:I have a question. Youre clearly in a hundred thousand year spirit beast form, but how can you transform into a human?
That?The Devil Spriti Great White Shark King pointed to herself,Very simple. Havent you heard of mermaids? After we sea spirit beasts have cultivated for a hundred thousand years, if we go ontond we will be weakened thirty percent, but we can also subsequently take human form. Of course, theres a time restriction. If we dont return to the water for two hours, our bodies will gradually weaken, until we die. Among hundred thousand year spirit beasts, were also a special case. I didnt have the courage to cultivate human form. Moreover, Im still guarding the Seagod Ind. Im leaving. Oh, right, I can tell you my name, Im called Xiao Bai, previously the lord Seagod called me Xiao Baibai.
Finished speaking, under everyones dumbstruck gazes, the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King Xiao Bai leapt up, entering the ring sea with a whooshing sound and transforming into her original form, reaching the depths of the sea in the blink of an eye.
Chapter 231 — Evil Fire Phoenix’ Spirit Avatar
Chapter 231: Evil Fire Phoenix Spirit Avatar
Xiao Bai? Even Xiao Baibai? The bai as in idiot. It really is an appropriate name.Oscar couldnt help saying in a low voice.
Dai Mubai saw Xiao Wu with an ill expression, her eyes still with an ice cold light. Coughing slightly, he pulled Zhu Zhuqing over to one side. Fatty and Oscar also immediately retreated, Oscar pulling Ning Rongrong, Fatty calling out to Bai Chenxiang in the sky. In Tang Sans eyes, this group of treasonous fellows had swiftly retreated to the side, only leaving behind Tang San and Xiao Wu standing there.
Xiao Wu currently didnt seem like a beauty, but rather like a volcano that could explode at any time. Tang Sans spiritual force was formidable, and he could clearly sense Xiao Wu on the verge of erupting. Heart twitching, he imitated the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King Xiao Bais previous tone:My mistake, I apologize. Im sorry, Xiao Wu. You know, I .
Xiao Wu suddenly returned to her senses. Seeing Tang Sans apologetically smiling appearance, she couldnt keep her expression tight, and burst into giggles.
Seeing herughing, Tang Sans heart immediately rxed. Laughing was good. He hurriedly stepped forward to hold her hand.
Xiao Wu took a step back, avoiding his hand. Her smile vanished, once again transforming into an ice cold expression,Dont touch me. Did you forget what I said to youst time?
Tang San smiled:Xiao Wu, dont be like that, dont I know I did wrong? Its not that I didnt want to let you bear it together with me, its just that in those circumstances, I was nervous! Nervous, so I At this point, even he himself couldnt keep exining. The facts were there, and Tang San was never good at sweet words. He could only look awkwardly at Xiao Wu.
Xiao Wu suddenly stepped forward, grabbing Tang Sans right adm and bringing it to her mouth, then bit down hard on his forearm.
Tang San grimaced from the pain, but didnt dare make sound, obediently letting Xiao Wu bite and also controlling his spirit power to not react.
Just like Tang San didnt know how to exin it to Xiao Wu, even though Xiao Wu was angry, she didnt know how to punish Tang San. Tang San didnt let her appear in the midst of danger in order to protect her. Therefore, she also could only use a method like this to show her displeasure with him.
When Xiao Wu let go, Tang San hastily put away his grimace, looking at Xiao Wu as if it was nothing, asking with concern,Xiao Wu, are your teeth alright?
Xiao Wu stared nkly. Seeing Tang Sans fawning appearance, she finally couldnt helpughing again, throwing herself into his arms and forcefully beating his chest,Big idiot, damn you. Im ignoring you.
Tang San dim-wittedly let Xiao Wu beat him, his heart rxing. Each time he faced Xiao Wu, no matter how intelligent he was in a fight, his mind turned to porridge.
Im going back.Xiao Wu seemed tired of beating him, and bit Tang Sans chest again. In a sh of red light, hse returned within him. Xiao Wus body naturally also returned to its previous vacant appearance.
Tang San held Xiao Wus body, secretly heaving a sigh of relief and rubbing his chest. Looking at the vacant Xiao Wu in his arms, his heart ached. Hed prefer to be bitten by Xiao Wu every day, to see her angry, than to see the emptiness in her eyes now.
Softly kissing her forehead, holding her tightly, he secretly swore that, once they were finished with the trials on the Seagods Ind, no matter what, he would resurrect Xiao Wu first. Seventy sixth rank. There were still another fourteen ranks to restoring Xiao Wu.
Coaxed her?Ma Hongjun stuck his head out from behind.
Tang San turned around to look. The five devils and Bai Chenxiang were already gathered, each and every one with looking like they were holding backughter, apparently in need of a spanking. He snapped:You treasonous fellows.
Dai Mubai coughed once:Little San, you cant me us for this. Yes. Xiao Wu has managed to return to her body to be affectionate with you, we cant go interrupting you!
Oscar immediately disyed his formidable ability to change the topic,Little San, that little idiot just now said you were the lord Seagods chosen person, what did that mean? Have you thought about it?"
His subject change was extremely sessful, Tang Sans expression immediately brightened, lowering his voice:I still cant be sure of the true answer, but from the name of my trials, as well as what that Xiao Bai said, I believe the trials we face should be even more difficult than originally. As for that Seagod, whether it exists or not, even though I cant guess why it would treat me so, it shouldnt be maliciously. That can be proven by that golden light protecting me just now. Since he has no ill intention, and the enormous help these trials are to increase our strength, we dont need to think too much about it right now. Its enough as long as we do our best to increase our strength. Once we leave this ce, our goal is the eightieth rank. When we return to the maind then, well at least have the strength to defend ourselves, and wont have to worry about fighting Spirit Hall powers.
Dai Mubai asked:Then what do we do next?
Tang San said without the slightest hesitation:Besides Fatty continuing to work hard to attack the seventieth rank, the rest of us will constantly go into the water, and try to fight there. The drag of the seawater is quiterge, and further adding the strange energy, its also a kind of pressure to us. Moreover, constantly trying to break through the blockade led by the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King, fighting it, our fighting strength in the ocean will constantly rise. Even Xiao Bai herself said that she wont attack us directly. Under such circumstances, dont you think shes the best sparring partner for us? Lets not think about how to pass the test, first practice how to fight under water while she blocks, thats equal to learning how to fight in an environment like a domain.
Zhu Zhuqing said:Thats right, if we can all cooperate in the sea, then wouldnt that make our teamwork onnd even faster, and even more invulnerable?
Ma Hongjun said:Third brother, how about I go train together with you. Anyway, theres no suitable spirit beast here to be my spirit ring, I wont be able to break through even if I cultivate to the seventieth rank.
Tang San said:Who said theres no suitable spirit beast so you cant have a seventh spirit ring? Dont mind anything else right now. Cultivate assiduously and break through the bottleneck, at that time Ill have ways for you to obtain a seventh spirit ring.
Ah?Ma Hongjun looked distracted, but he didnt ask anything else, directly choosing to trust in Tang San. Actually, not just him, the other six of the Shrek Seven Devils all had a close to blind faith in Tang San. Tang San would never speak without thinking, and his character was absolutelypletely trustworthy.
Zhu Zhuqing said:Third brother, when do we start?
Dai Mubaiughed out loud:Why ask that? Time is tight and the mission urgent. Something like finding a hundred thousand year spirit beast isnt easy. Further one that wont attack directly. Naturally well recover our spirit power, and start right away.
Everyone smiled at each other, agreeing by chance to sit down crosslegged and start cultivating, recovering the spirit power they expended before. Oscar even more put his energy into starting to remake his clone mirror sausages.
Tang San still didnt teach his internal respiration method to the others, because the spirit power cultivation techniques of this world had major differences with his Mysterious Heaven Skill. He had studied with Grandmaster for so many years, and naturally knew this bit. It was very difficult for everyones spirit power to conduct internal respiration like him. But each persons spirit was different, and they also had different methods.
Starting from this day, the ring sea that had surrounded and protected Seagod mountain for countless years grew lively. Every day there were violent fluctuations like great waves and stormy seas, from time to time came bursts of intense light, and whirlpools constantly appeared in the seawater.
Something like swimming ability had very many techniques, but just like cultivating spirit power, there werent any big shortcuts, only practice making perfect. Even though the Shrek Seven Devils party were all non swimmers, along with ying in the water every day, as well as their formidable strength, they very soon grew ustomed. Their swimming ability grew stronger almost every day. Even though they still couldnt be described as fish in water, at least they wouldnt be too hindered in the sea.
Even Xiao Wu returned to her body for a time every day to go into the water with everyone. Making everyone else envious was that the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Xiao Bai would never attack Xiao Wu, so much so that she would even take care to avoid Xiao Wu whenunching attacks.
What Xiao Bai said after that battle really wasnt empty words. The true significance of its strength could be disyed in the ocean. A hundred thousand year sea spirit beast in the sea was a terrifying existence. Tang San could be sure that even four or five Title Douluo might not be her opponent in the sea. Fortunately, she really did start off leniently. Even though everyone were frequently beaten until they were covered with cuts and bruises, Xiao Bai would only drive them out of the ring sea and then stop attacking. Moreover, she never harmed them in any true sense.
Through constant battle in the sea, everyone clearly understood that their opponent was not only the sea spirit beasts. It was also the ring sea. Under Xiao Bais control, each drop of seawater became their enemy, rejecting them. Besides Xiao Wu, Xiao Bais attacks to Tang San were the gentlest, perhaps because she was apologetic over the mistake that day. But she absolutely wouldnt throw the game. To her, she was the everyones second trial examiner, and this authority and duty was assigned by the Seagod. No matter how powerful she was, she absolutely didnt dare show private considerations.
However, as the days went by, as everyone were trampled by Xiao Bai in the ring sea each day, they gradually also started to feel trampled. Everyone admired Xiao Bais strength, but Xiao Bai was also very curious about them. In her eyes, after thesend spirit masters gradually adapted to fighting in the ocean, they also gradually revealed how extraordinary they were. Even though they were still far from her opponents, if she wanted to rout these people on drynd, she would also have to pay a considerable price, possible even her life. Of course, that was under circumstances where Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor spirit abilities could be used. As examiner, she of course knew how Tang San was restrained. He couldnt use two hundred thousand year spirit abilities, and two great domains were unable to show their full strength, such restrictions were quite severe.
In the blink of an eye, three months had passed. Half a year since the start of the second trial.
Aaaah, Xiao Bai, be a bit gentle! Girls should be gentle!Oscar was sent out of the ring sea by a deep current, falling firmly on the beach. The sudden ache all over his body almost made him unconscious, and he couldnt help grumbling loudly.
However, immediately after him, Tang San, Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu were also sent out of the ring sea one after another. Any one as bad as the next, all cutting sorry figures.
Xiao Bais shark head stretched out of the water, spitting out human words at Oscar:Little Ao, big sister here is already very gentle. If I wasnt, Id already have beaten your butt into eight pieces. Ah, Rongrong! I really dont know what part about this fellow you like. Hes so vulgar. And what Erect Golden Fly, are all males among you humans this obscene? Id best introduce you to a handsome sea Spirit Master. A lot purer than him.
......Ning Rongrong looked speechlessly at Oscar, her eyes brimming with smiles. Due to her being a support Spirit Master, Xiao Bai was quite considerate to her. Even when incarnating as a human woman, Xiao Bai still didnt have the the property of human women to be jealous of others beautiful features, and on the contrary was quite close to the three girls of the seven devils. Of the three women, only Xiao Wu refused her affection, due to her almost killing Tang San. Even though Zhu Zhuqing was cold and detached, she would still asionally exchange a few words with her in the gaps between battles. Instead it was Ning Rongrong who had the best rtionship with Xiao Bai, and they became good friends when not fighting.
Oscar flew into rage from embarrassment and crawled up from the sand,Xiao Bai, you cant nder me. A pure and honest good man like me, and you actually call me obscene? Call me vulgar? Can I decide something like spirit abilities? This is innate.
Youre pure and clean?Xiao Bais big eyes revealed intense contempt,Come on. The spirit is born from the heart, youre obscene to the bone, otherwise how would your spirit be so obscene? I see your eyes arent any good things. The next time Ill beat you a bit harder. How can the gap between you and Dai Mubai be sorge even with the same spirit?
Even if you beat people, dont p their face. Xiao Bai, youre pping face here, the two of us cant coexist.Oscar jumped up and down on the beach. However, his current spirit power was already close to exhausted, and charging out wouldnt be any use. The others all looked at him withughing expressions. They didnt know what was going on either, but Oscar seemed like he and Xiao Bai were natural enemies. Each time everyone were sted out, Xiao Bai couldnt help taunting him.
Xiao Bai gave Oscar a provoking look,Come! Come on! This old woman will was clean and wait for you. Scared of you, ah! Just being scared of you is no good. However, little Ao, let me warn you, men cant be no good.
You Little Ao was so speechless with anger, but no matter how he hit, the always resourceful him was still helpless after meeting Xiao Bai.
Im ignoring you. This old woman will wait for you all in the sea. Hurry up and recover. You cant let me wait for too long.Finished speaking, Xiao Bai turned, returning to the depths of the ring sea. When she left, she still didnt forget to raise her giant tail to ssh Oscar tumbling.
Xiao Bai, this daddyll fight it you with you.Oscar was unbearably deted. He wanted to charge into the sea, but Ning Rongrong hurriedly grabbed his waist, stopping him.
Little Ao, whats up with you and Xiao Bai? Howe she targets you like that? You didnt peep at her bathing?Dai Mubai said with schadenfreude from the side.
Oscar was livid:How would I know? Every time that fellow attacks it seems to be targeting me, and every time Im the first to be beaten out, the one who falls the heaviest. Dont tell me handsome guys arent popr now?
Little Ao, dont be that narcissistic, alright?Dai Mubaiughed out loud,Rongrong, youve gotta be careful. As they say, the fiercer the hatred, the deeper the love. Maybe Xiao Bai fancies your little Ao, and deliberately targets him for that reason. Girls do quite like his peach blossom eyes.
Ning Rongrong snorted, saying:And your dual pupil eyes havent attracted girls? I trust our little Ao.
Listening to Ning Rongrong, Oscars previous anger waspletely swept away, and he looked immensely self satisfied at Dai Mubai. However, Ning Rongrongs next words almost made him fall over.
How could Xiao Bai fancy him, eh?Ning Rongrong giggled.
I Oscar was extremely depressed, but as he with evil shape and evil form was about to settle ounts with Ning Rongrong, shed already taken a step away.
Just as Oscar said, Xiao Bai really did target him, showing him some extra consideration with each attack. However, it was also just because of this that the original food system Spirit Mastersbat ability was soaring. Even though he still couldntpare with a true power attack type Spirit Master like Dai Mubai, he still had some ways to employ Dai Mubais spirit abilities with considerable force. If it wasnt for his physical strength being a lot weaker than Dai Mubai, as well as having lower cultivation, he might truly have been able to catch up.
However, without the assistance of the Seagods Light, even though everyone fought assiduously day after day, their spirit power promotion speed had clearly slowed down. Half a year had passed, but they all stilled kept their previous ranks, only approaching the rank breakthrough. It showed just how difficult cultivation was after spirit power reached the seventieth rank. Spirit Masters above the Spirit Sage realm normally advanced one rank every few years. They all confronted such pressure every day, so they would advanceparatively quickly.
Just as everyone prepared to start recovering their spirit power through cultivating, suddenly, a resonant phoenix howl rose from behind them without the slightest warning. The atmosphere near the sea instantly heated up, warm invasive currents rising to fill the air, even bringing a somewhat smoky scent.
Pleasant surprise appeared on everyones faces simultaneously. They all turned to look, only to find an orange me brimming with aggressiveness soar up, transforming into a giant phoenix that flew towards the horizon. Set off by that enormous phoenix me, a chubby silhouette slowly walked out.
His pace was steady and forceful, the aggressiveness of a leader manifesting without doubt. That really wasnt the aura of an emperor, but rather the aggressiveness of being ced above all living things. The terrifying aura of the king of a hundred birds.
When the equally flight type Spirit Master Bai Chenxiang saw that slowly walking silhouette, she couldnt keep her knees from shaking, a difficult to suppress trembling feeling filling her whole body. That was the fear of higher level spirits of the same type. Even if the Needle-Tailed Swift was also quite a good spirit, it was still far off whenpared to the king of a hundred birds.
Gradually, Ma Hongjuns face appeared in everyones view. His eyes were alreadypletely reced with the radiance of me, and orange mes rose and fell all over his body, just like the god of fire descended on the world. Nowhere was a trace of his ordinarily vulgar appearance. Contrasted by the me he looked quite tall, so much that even the other of the seven devils could feel the pressure he brought.
Everyone knew that, undergoing tireless cultivation, Fatty had also finally reached that important pass, sessfully breaking through the seventieth rank bottleneck, entering an all new realm.
The mes gradually faded, but it felt like Fattys temperament had undergone considerable changes after breaking through. The grandeur of the Phoenix was expressed in all his gestures.
Walking straight up to everyone, Fatty halted and looked at them;I seeded.He had a faint smile on his face. That noble aura of a leader gave Bai Chenxiang a feeling of her pulse speeding up. She suddenly felt that her grandfathers choice on her behalf was a bit reasonable.
Oscars recent depression still hadntpletely disappeared. Looking at Fattys appearance he snapped:Damn Fatty, will you die if you dont act cool?
The noble smile on Ma Hongjuns face went rigid, the next moment his former nobility vanishedpletely as if smashed,Fack me, little Ao, you noticed?
Oscar looked distracted a moment, but immediately reacted,Fuck me, you really were acting! Boss Dai, Im not one to be belligerent! However, this Fatty is acting cool like this in front of all of us, can we tolerate it?
Dai Mubai grinned sinisterly,Of course we cant. Beat him up.Speaking, two rotten youths lunged practically simultaneously.
Dont!Fatty cried miserably, crouching on the ground with both hands behind his head. He didnt resist, letting the lunging Dai Mubai and Oscar thump him. Tang San only smiled, without participating. Someone always had to stay calm, and Tang San yed the role of official.
Actually, Dai Mubai and Oscar didnt wallow Ma Hongjun more than a few times, then helped him up.
Alright! Fatty, youve caught up this quickly.Oscarughed out loud.
Fattys self-satisfaction reappeared,But of course. Ahm the descendant of the Phoenix.
Ning Rongrong burst into giggles:If the Phoenix saw how fat you are, it might even spontaneouslybust.
Fatty snorted, saying:Your little Ao is the most handsome, got it. Third brother, I broke through. How can I get the seventh spirit ring?As a Spirit Master, who didnt want to possess their own transformative seventh spirit ring? Fatty was no exception either, his small eyes brimming with the light of hope.
Tang San smiled slightly:We cant do without you. Catch.With a flick of his wrist, a fiery light floated out, directly towards Fatty.
Fatty reached out, and grabbed it. As that fiery light entered his hand, immediately, a strange feeling filled his whole body. He couldnt help being somewhat astounded,Third brother, isnt this that Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpents neidan?
Tang San nodded:Thats right, thats it. The Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent is a snake type chief. Even though its not a bird, it also isnt a spirit beast, but rather an ancient mythical beast. But it also has the fire attribute, and moreover a yang fire attribute, the same as your phoenix me. I once talked it over with Teacher. Its certain that this Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent neidan contains the overwhelming majority of the Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpents capability, and also possesses an effect simr to a spirit ring. Consume it and use the phoenix me to digest it, and it will naturally be your seventh spirit ring. The Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent is a tyrant among snakes, but the phoenix is its nemesis. Even if its me is overbearing, it shouldnt be a problem for your phoenix me to digest it. The Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent I killed absolutely wouldnt be inferior to any ten thousand year spirit beast. Its quite suitable for your seventh spirit ring. Moreover, with its identity as an ancient mythical beast, there should also be some special benefits to it bing your seventh spirit ring. I cant tell what the concrete details are, well have to wait and see until after youve absorbed it. Begin now, all of us will guard you.
Ma Hongjun looked over the Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent neidan in his hand, then looked at Tang San again, unable to keep his eyes from reddening a bit,No. Third brother, I cant take this, its too precious.Even though he didnt know what creature the Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent was, as the holder of the phoenix me, he could sense the immense fire attribute energy the neidan in his hand contained, as well as an aura that made his heart thump. He understood that it would be extremely difficult for him to find anything better than this as his seventh spirit ring. With the quality of this Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent neidan, it wouldnt even be an injustice to use it for his eighth spirit ring.
Tang San frowned,Fatty, what did you call me?
Ma Hongjun looked distracted a moment:I called you third brother!
Tang San angrily said:Then what are you still bbering about? This thing is something I kept to give to you.
Ma Hongjun looked foolishly at Tang San, without uttering a word for a long time. Suddenly, he fiercely pped his mouth,Right, what am I bbering for? Third brother. Hereafter this Fattys pork is yours.Speaking, he swallowed the neidan in his hand.
Tang Sans expression eased,I dont want your pork, I only want my fourth little brother. Quickly sit down and absorb it. Even if the phoenix me can restrain the Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpents me, this snakes me is extremely potent, you must be careful, you cant be careless.
Ma Hongjun rubbed his face, flicking off something moist, then really didnt say anything further, immediately sitting down and starting to cultivate. But from how tightly his fists were clenched as he sat could be seen how his emotions surged right now.
Dai Mubai walked up next to Tang San, grabbing his shoulder. Oscar walked over from the other side, hooking his other shoulder. Even though neither of them said anything, the girls to the side could feel the four men in front of them being pervaded with that kind of affection between men.
The orange red me that had just stopped burning soared up again, and even Fattys skin turned orange in an instant, his fleshy face showing an extremely painful expression, even his seated body became a bit unsteady.
Tang Sans heart chilled, immediately realizing that he had still underestimated the Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent neidans potency. That time he killed the Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent there was a certain element of luck involved. Hurriedly shrugging off Dai Mubai and Oscars hands, in a sh, he appeared behind Ma Hongjun, speaking in a low voice:You cant do anything. Your spirit power all have characteristics and arent suited to helping Fatty. Me alone is sufficient. Little Ao, give me one limit surpassing dark green sausage, one stimting pink sausage, one big recovery sausage. Rongrong, boost my spirit power and Fattys attributes. Quickly.
Tang Sans words were as rapid as popping beans. This time they revealed their true teamwork. When Tang San finished speaking, three sausages were already flying towards him from Oscar, and Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda was already released.
Sitting down crosslegged behind Fatty, Tang San drew a deep breath, eating the three sausages without the slightest hesitation, and also not minding the limit surpassing dark green sausages side effects. Both hands instantly turned jade white, pressing on Fattys back simultaneously.
They had just battled Xiao Bai, and their spirit power was close to exhausted. Otherwise Tang San wouldnt have needed the help of little Aos three sausages. There could be no hesitation at this moment. Tang San clearly understood that the very start of absorbing the Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent neidan was the most dangerous. If problems appeared, Fatty would be in trouble.
The fair and gentle Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength directly poured into Fattys body. After infusing the spirit power, Tang San didnt fuse it with Fattys phoenix spirit power to help him guide it, but rather stuck close to the spirit power toy down defenses in his meridians.
He had no understanding of Fattys spirit power cirction path. If rashly helped Fatty lose control, he would instead easily cause the opposite reaction. His current method was instead the best defense for Fatty.
Ning Rongrongs boost also made a timely arrival, bestowing Tang San with spirit power boost, and Fatty with attribute boost. At the same time, the phoenix me zed, forcefully withstanding the frightening erupting force of the Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent neidan.
Tang San could clearly sense that, even though the color of the Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent neidans erupting fire attribute energy was the same as the phoenix me, it was even more explosive. Only its attribute was innately suppressed by the phoenix me, and thus didnt fully erupt. But even so, it was still extremely dangerous. However, Fattys ability to endure exceeded Tang Sans imagination. Although the Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent neidans energy barged through his body, Fattys phoenix me constantly transformed into a shield and resisted without cowering back.
Tang San secretly praised him, saying in a low voice:No need to mind your meridians, melt it.
With Tang San as support, Fatty no longer needed to use a portion of his spirit power to guard his defenses. All the phoenix me focused together in an instant,unching a counterattack towards the Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent neidan energy. In an instant, the overbearing energy of two auras brimming with equal masculinity underwent a death struggle within Fattys body. The intense collisions made Fattys body constantly erupt with balls of zing me.
The hearts of everyone watching alongside were now in their throats. Tang Sans clothes were already burnt ck, and the hair that had grown out again since absorbing his seventh spirit ring was again turned to coke by the me erupting from within Fatty. But Tang Sans body still didnt seem to have suffered any damage. Both his hands were still lustrous white as jade, constantly pouring the his spirit power amplified by the three sausages and Ning Rongrongs boost into Fatty.
In fact, Tang San had undergone the refinement of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well. His body was originally immune to both water and fire, only his water immunity referred to cold, and so it should more urately be called immunity to both cold and heat. Even though his clothes and hair had suffered cmitously right now, his body hadnt received any true damage. After all, no matter how powerful the phoenix me, it was still only a human force, while the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Wells cold and heat were forces of heaven and earth. There was still a gap between them. Only, right now Tang Sans appearance seemed quite scary, like he had turnedpletely to charcoal.
Now the others truly understood Tang Sans meaning. Not only werent they suited to helping Fatty, Tang San hadnt even mentioned the even more important part, because none of them could resist the sustained broiling of the phoenix me!
Each of their hearts was touched. From selflessly providing immortal herbs, to now not sparing himself to help Ma Hongjun absorb the seventh spirit ring, they had all seen everything Tang San had done. Even the seven devils boss Dai Mubai had no feelings of jealousy towards Tang San. In his heart, the words Tang San had only one meaning. Brother. True brother, eternal brother. Brother for a lifetime.
Chapter 232 — Seven Headed Fire Phoenix
Chapter 232: Seven Headed Fire Phoenix
Sitting upright behind Ma Hongjun, with the stimtion of the three great sausages, Tang Sans Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength circted as fast as it had when in the pressure of the Seagods Light, underwent the restoration of the eight extraordinary meridians, and then flowed into Ma Hongjun.
With free rein to contest the Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent neidan with all his strength, Fatty very soon disyed the restraining ability of his phoenix me to the ten headed fierce yang serpent me, gradually blocking the initial burst of the neidan, and his expression also calmed.
The purity of the Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength became the best protection, without causing the slightest conflict with ma Hongjuns own spirit power. With the clever control of Tang Sans formidable spiritual force there were no mistakes, making that ten headed fierce yang serpents explosive energy unable to harm him.
The spirit power output finally couldnt keep up with the exhaustion, the three great sausages effect gradually faded, and an intense feeling of weakness attacked Tang Sans whole body. But Tang San sat there without even showing a change in expression, and Dai Mubai and the others basically couldnt see any hints from his scorched outside. None of them knew how long Tang San could hold out, nor to what degree Fatty, absorbing the ten headed fierce yang serpent neidan, could reach. All they could do was wait, an almost painful waiting.
The orange phoenix me grew more and more intense, and the orange color on Fattys skin disappeared and appeared intermittently. Gradually, his hair hadpletely be golden red, and this time, the hair color no longer changed. What astonished everyone the most was that Fattys originally plump body actually constantly shrank as time went by, and his skin also subsequently contracted, as if that feverish me was refining the fat within his body. The entire process was indescribably bizarre.
Finally Tang Sans hands, the only thing white left on his body, left Fattys back. Dai Mubai and Oscar hastily rushed over from either side, each lending him an arm. Oscar ate a recently just made Golden Fly without hesitation, then immediately produced a few big recovery sausages and stuffed them into Tang Sans mouth.
Large recovery sausages made after using the Spirit Avatar Erect Gold Fly had recovery capability, as well as the strength replenishing effects became considerably more potent than ordinary.
After Tang San ate the sausages, the two helped him sit to the side, gasping great mouthfuls of air. Even his breath was so hot, and this was with his heat and cold twin immunities body. Anyone else would have truly been roasted to coal long since.
The time of an incense stick burning passed, and Tang San slowly came around. Due to the endurance of his body, the side effects of the limit surpassing dark green sausage were limited to him. Only the current feeling of emptiness within him was ufortable.
Dont worry, everyone. Fattys spirit power has alreadypletely suppressed the ten headed fierce yang serpent neidans energy. Abosrbingpletely is only a matter of time.
Zhu Zhuqing fetched water from the seaside, and helped Tang San wipe the soot from his face. The hair pitiful Tang San had grown for half a year had disappeared again, and his face was like golden paper, so weak it seemed he might copse at any time.
Tang San said:Rongrong, you can stop boosting Fatty. Nobody approach him, its fine to let him absorb it on his own. I cant go on. Boss, you and Rognrong keep an eye on him. If you see his expression grow worse, Rongrong, you give him an attribute boost. Remember, only attribute boost, you cant give him anything else.
Alright. Third brother, you hurry up and rest.
Tang San nodded with difficulty, exining everything. Then he closed his eyes and started to cultivate.
Tang Sans body required a full twenty four hours topletely recover, that was already quite significant for a body like his. But as he woke up, Fatty still hadnt finished absorbing the ten headed fierce yang serpent neidan. The only change was that the orange me around him had dimmed a lot.
There was another person on the beach. Xiao Bai in human form looked curiously at Fatty, and in her moving grey blue eyes could be seen a faintly fearful impression. As if fearful due to Fattys aura.
Watching Fatty in cultivation, then again looking over to Xiao Bai whom he was deeply grateful to, Tang San felt a burst of regret. Actually, at first he didnt want to use the ten headed fierce yang serpent neidan for Fatty, because back then Titan Giant Ape Er Ming had told him there were altogether three conditions to resurrect Xiao Wu, the soul awakening Sacred Spirit Grass, the body human transforming precious ten thousand year ginseng king, as well as a mythical beast neidan to help Xiao Wus soul and body unite.
In fact, among these three treasures, the Sacred Spirit Grass and ten thousand year ninth grade Ginseng King were no longer necessary. Along with the immortal grade among immortal grade Yearning Heartbroken Red as well as the Water Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng that wasnt inferior to a ten thousand year ninth grade ginseng king beingpletely absorbed by Xiao Wu, her soul had long ago already been thoroughly awoken, and her body had alsopleted the process of rebirth and human transformation. The only thing necessary for the future resurrection was a mythical beast neidan to help unite her soul and body.
Beforeing to Seagod Ind, for the sake of Xiao Wus resurrection, Tang San had always regarded the ten headed fierce yang serpent neidan as more important than his life. However, after passing the Seagods first trial, he had discovered a secret. Another way to unite Xiao Wus body and soul, that was absolutely more reliable than using the ten headed fierce yang serpent neidan.
This method was something Tang San discovered when bringing Xiao Wu along to break through the Seagods first trial. At that time, after Xiao Wus soul returned to her body, because Tang San was already unable topletely resist the pressure, a measure of pressure had fallen on Xiao Wu. That time, through the connection of the spirit ring, spirit bone and Xiao Wus soul, Tang San discovered that a special change had appeared in Xiao Wus body. That enormous pressure had firmly pressed her soul into her body, so much so that it had even showed signs of severing her connection with Tang San.
In such a situation, such circumstances were undoubtedly absolutely dangerous. If the soul link was severed, Xiao Wus soul would scatter like ash, because her soul was joined as a whole with Tang Sans spirit ring and spirit bone. However, if it was after the spirit ring and bone returned to Xiao Wu, and then underwent such pressure again?
This was a question that appeared in Tang Sans heart at the time. Bringing this question, he had carefully researched for a very long time, but still couldnt affirm his spection. Only after the start of the second trial, when Tang San identallymunicated with Xiao Bai, did he connect it clearly.
Due to the equally hundred thousand year spirit beast, Tang San carefully researched possible methods for Xiao Wus resurrection after fighting Xiao Bai. And shockingly, the conditions for resurrection Xiao Bai gave werepletely different from Da Ming and Er Ming. She only said one thing: As long as you are willing, once you possess nine spirit rings and bestow your spirit ability on her in reverse through the Seagods light, the chances of resurrection are one hundred percent.
Tang San hurried to exin the method Da Ming and Er Ming spoke of back then. After Xiao Bai listened, she scoffed. When shed also seen the ten headed fierce yang serpent neidan Tang San brought out, she directly admonished him that, if he used it to help unite Xiao Wus body and soul, she would definitely die. Indeed, mythical beast neidan really could help her, but that also depended on the attributes. The ten headed fierce yang serpent neidans property was too explosive, and when Xiao Wu was in the process of harmonizing with her body, her soul was in an extremely weak state. Nobody could help her at that time, and unless her soul could endure the baptism of the ten headed fierce yang serpent neidan energy, her soul would disperse.
Hearing these words, Tang San had been covered with cold sweat, and hastily asked Xiao Bai for advice as well as described the circumstances when he passed the first trial.
Xiao Bai informed Tang San that the lord Seagods abilities were limitless, and the Seagods Light protecting Seagod Ind was only an imitation of the lord Seagods barrier ability. It really wasnt the true Seagods Light. Such pressure really might facilitate the fusion of Xiao Wus soul with her body, but it wasnt stable. Moreover, right now Tang San and Xiao Wu were also unable to resist such pressure. The Seagods Light she spoke of was the true Seagods Light. Radiance only the Seagod could posses. It was also the light that emitted from the trident brand on Tang Sans forehead the day she wanted to kill him. Under the effect of such light, the mild Seagod force could help Xiao Wu softlyplete the fusion.
When Tang San asked Xiao Bai how he could rouse the Seagods Light again, Xiao Bai looked speechlessly at him, then told him that on the entire Seagod Ind, the only person who could fully use the true Seagods Light wasnt the grand priest, Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi, but rather Tang San himself. As for when he could produce it, that would depend on when Tang Sans Seagod Affinity score could surpass thirty percent.
As Xiao Bai finished speaking, the trident brand on Tang Sans forehead shed once again. This time Xiao Bai didnt have time to finish speaking before she was whipped back into the sea by a line of golden light. Clearly, the force contained in that brand was aimed at her bbing too much.
It was also because of this that Tang San was for the first time brimming with anticipation for the five percent Seagod Affinity he received, and also why he was grateful to Xiao Bai. And the ten headed fierce yang serpent neidan naturally no longer had to be saved for Xiao Wu, and could be used for best effect. Without Xiao Wu as reason, Tang San naturally wouldnt be stingy, so it directly became Ma Hongjuns seventh spirit rings cultivation.
Forcefully stretching his body, Tang Sans bones all popped, rousing everyone who were keeping watch.
Ning Rongrong bounced over to Tang San,Third brother, youre away. How do you feel? Are you well?
Tang San nodded:Dont worry, Im fine. Fattys circumstances still seem stable. You all keep watching him. Xiao Bai, Ill wash in the sea, so dont attack me.
Xiao Bai looked at his miserable appearance and nodded, the corners of her eyes revealing a strange light. As a hundred thousand year spirit beast, how couldnt she be aware of what happened on the shore? Especially the kind of aura Fatty erupted with after taking the ten headed fierce yang serpent neidan that made even her feel fearful, made her even more vignt. Thats why she rushed over several times to take a look.
The circumstances of Tang San not sparing anything to endure the phoenix me in order to support Fatty werepletely seen by her, and now seeing Tang San awake, Xiao Bai thought to herself, was this human cameraderie? So humans werent only selfish.
Tang San thoroughly washed up and changed into fresh clothes. Besides his hair and eyebrows having to take some time to regrow again, his body waspletely recovered.
However, at this time nobody had a mind to cultivate, everyone was looking forward to Ma Hongjuns breakthrough. Besides Xiao Wu, he was thest to reach the seventieth rank of spirit power. They werent looking forward to any formidable strength he would have after passing it, but rather looking forward to him safely absorbing the spirit ring.
This waitsted a full three days. Everyone took turns cultivating spirit power and guarding. Waiting for Fatty to wake up from cultivation.
Watching Ma Hongjun in cultivation state, the most shocked was still Bai Chenxiang. Three days time passed. Fattys appearance had already transformed into a different person. The fat all over his body was gone, and under the oversized clothes could be sensed his sturdy muscles.
Along with the fat vanishing from his face, his tightly closed eyes no longer seemed so small, everything seemed a lot more harmonious. Even though it was impossible for him topete with Tang San, Oscar and Dai Mubai in terms of appearance, right now, with his appearance and the special temperament granted him by the phoenix spirit, he actually seemed quite attractive.
After three days.
Nightfall. Just as everyone were preparing to ay their hunger with oscars big sausage, suddenly, an astonishing feeling appeared in each of their hearts. Everyones gazes practically instantly focused on Ma Hongjun.
The orange me that had gone missing from Fattys skin appeared once again, sparkling and translucent with a few wisps of red blood. Fattys whole body trembled slightly, and the next moment, he waspletely enveloped in me. The soaring phoenix me instantly covered the sky. With the enormous me shooting up, a resonant phoenix cry burst out.
Dazzling phoenix me cut open the night sky, illuminating practically the entire Seagod Mountain. As it rose, the me gradually subsided, until it revealed a giant shape.
A fiery red giant bird soared in midair, dazzling fiery red tail feathers, perfect figure, nothingcking to manifest the majesty of the king among birds. Most peculiar was that this giant fire phoenix actually had seven heads. Ordinary creatures having seven heads might seem frightening, but this fire phoenix heads seemed extraordinarily harmonious, beautiful.
Tang San swung his fist hard,Sess!
Loud and resonant phoenix cries continuously circled in the sky, this moment was the first time Dai Mubai felt that Fattys strength had caught up to his. Even so much that he had already been surpassed in some areas. Soaring beyond the horizon, he truly possessed a super spirit.
With a ssh, Xiao Bai didnt know why she hade ashore, but looking somewhat rmed at the seven headed fire phoenix in the sky, her eyes revealed a bewildered and indeterminate expression.
That didnt mean she feared Ma Hongjun incarnated as the fire phoenix, but rather because the fire phoenix aura was practically the nemesis of all snakes, insects and fish. Fatty had justpleted the spirit avatar fusion, and that split second eruption of most primal phoenix force frightened any creature it suppressed.
Xiao Bai knew that when these drynd humans attacked her next, blocking would more difficult.
Half a year had gone by. Xiao Bai personally saw the frightening development speed of the Shrek Seven Devils. Honestly, she was secretly a bit jealous. Humans were the souls of all living things, and their cultivation speed was something other creatures were unable to match. In a short half year, they had already made such an enormous breakthrough. Now blocking their assault was already bing more and more difficult. When she couldnt use her most potent attacks, blocking these fellows would not only rely on her domain ability, but moreover also required the cooperation of the other sea spirit beasts in the ring sea. Only like this could they st them back tond one by one.
But in all their previous attacks, this Fatty had never participated. Now that another fighter with strength not inferior to Dai Mubai had appeared, she might have to go all out in order to block them. They truly were worthy of being the lord Seagods chosen!
The phoenix cry echoing in the heavens gradually came to a rest. Fatty circled ap around Seagod Ind, then slowly descended, angling towards the shore. The seven headed phoenix still hadntnded when intense heat already roasted the ground burning hot. Fortunately Fatty restrained his spirit power when he reallynded, and so avoided causing any damage.
The giant phoenix wings disappeared, and Fatty turned back to human form at the same time as he had his feet firmly nted on the ground. This time he wasnt as disgraceful as with the sixth spirit ring,pletely naked. Even if he removed the Spirit Avatar, his whole body was still covered in ayer of fiery red feathers, sheltering his skin and important ces.
The current Ma Hongjun seemed like a well proportioned youth, a head of short red hair in a mohican style, set off by the bright fiery red plumage, his whole body seemed extremely vigorous, and still had a somewhat noblepelling feeling. Even just standing there he gave people a kind of intangible pressure.
Ma Hongjun released the fiery red light with eyes filled with disbelief, demonstratively looking at his hands, then again looking at his clearly thinned down several sizes body, so much so that he even stupidly pped the muscles of his chest a few times, standing there numbly, for a moment speechless. His mes now also slowly stopped burning.
Fatty, what are you looking at? Even if you cantpare with me, I have to admit youre a lot more handsome than before!Oscar grinned.
I really lost weight, I really lost weight? Heavens! Earth! Im not dreaming! Wahaha .Fatty shouted extremely exaggeratedly, excitement showing in his speech, proudlyughing out loud.
Bai Chenxiang couldnt help being dumbfounded looking at him. This fellow really had thinned down, but his character was still the same as before, without the slightest change.
Looking at Ma Hongjun, Tang Sans eyes also equally revealed excitement. Fatty had seeded. He had also finally stepped into the Spirit Sage realm. In this one year and more, Fatty had obtained the best reward for his effort, and at the same time the ten headed fierce yang serpent neidan had also found its best home. Tang San couldnt help secretly feeling gratified.
Third brother.Fatty shouted, fiercely dashing towards Tang San and forcefully giving him a bearhug.
Tang San somewhat helplessly let him hug him,Pay attention to your state of mind, dont let out mes. Fatty, you owe me a new set of clothes.
Ma Hongjun raised his head, looking at Tang Sans polished head, speechless for a moment,Third brother, your hair and eyebrows
Dai Mubai grinned from the side, speaking in a low voice:Not just that, I expect even the down
The rims of Ma Hongjuns eyes clearly reddened. He of course clearly knew about Tang San supporting him from behind, and now seeing Tang Sans bald head naturally brought to mind what happened before. Biting his lip, he resisted speaking any words of thanks, only forcefully hugging Tang San again.
Ning Rongrong patted her forehead, speaking in a low voice,If Xiao Wu saw this, there might be a misunderstanding. Fatty, Ill take responsibility to inform you that third brother doesnt swing that way.
Ma Hongjun raised his head to look at her,Rongrong, dont call me Fatty again in the future. Your fourth brother is no longer fat. Im a standardized handsome guy. Ah. My Xiangxiang?
Releasing Tang San, his gaze very quickly found Bai Chenxiang standing to the side, and he immediately ran towards her with arms spread wide,Xiangxiang, did you see, Im thin. This time I can suit you. We can date.
Bai Chenxiang snapped:Its easier to change mountains and rivers than to alter your character. Who would date you.While speaking, she quickly retreated two steps, dodging Ma Hongjuns bearhug.
Ma Hongjun didnt force it either, losing weight had filled him with confidence. Laughing loudly, he said,Doesnt matter, I can wait. Ill tell you every day, Chenxiang, go out with me.
Bai Chenxiang looked at him speechless, but a stubborn warmth lingered in her heart. She rolled her eyes at him,Cultivate properly first. Once youve passed all the trials, Ill consider giving you a chance.
Ma Hongjun stared wide eyed,Really?This was the first time he had directly heard Bai Chenxiang say she was willing to go out with him. For a moment, he was immediately overjoyed, turning his head to everyone behind him:Lets go, lets go, well break through the trial. Lets go now.
Come, little Fatty, big sister will properly look after you.Xiao Bai said maliciously to Fatty. Fattys phoenix me that made her restless simultaneously also woke herpetitive spirit.
Tang San said:Xiao Bai, then Ill trouble you to carefully look after Fatty for a while.Ma Hongjun still didnt have any experience of training in the water, and really needed Xiao Bais consideration to increase his marine fighting abilities better.
Lets go, well enter the water.Dai Mubai roared, pulling Zhu Zhuqing, calling out to everyone and directly charging into the ring sea. With Fatty promoted to Spirit Sage level, he was immediately more confident.
Red light shed, and Xiao Wus soul returned to her body. Led by Tang San, seven people turned into seven silhouettes, practically simultaneously throwing themselves into the ring sea. And Xiao Bai also smiled delicately at them starting to act simultaneously, then flipped into the ring sea, instantly resuming her Devil Spirit Great White Shark King form and brazenly charging up to meet everyone.
Five minutester ...
Peng A red silhouette smashed heavily onto the beach. Oscar was finally no longer the first to be thrown out. In a daze, Fatty vomited out big mouthfuls of seawater, with an appearance more miserable than miserable.
Indeed, right now Fattys strength had made a qualitative leap, but he still couldnt really fight the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King Xiao Bai in the ring sea. Suddenly entering underwaterbat, itd be a strange if he could adapt. This was the ring sea, not the spirit arena he could evaporate by half. Unable to adapt to underwaterbat, he was practically instantly sent out by Xiao Bais meticulous consideration.
Fattys overwhelming excitement cooled off. He understood that in order to pass this second trial, he still needed some time to learn. However, no matter what, the current he was also considered having stepped into the ranks of experts. He believed that, relying on the burst power of his phoenix spirit, as long as he familiarized himself with marinebat, he could definitely break through this trial together with everyone.
Five monthster ...
The Shrek Seven Devils quietly stood below the Seagod Mountain before the ring sea, the roiling water seemed to be calling out for them. Through that azure seawater, they could could clearly see that, within that two hundred meter wide stretch of seawater, headed by the giant Devil Spirit Great White Shark King Xiao Bai, close to a thousand sea spirit beasts floating in the water, quietly watching in their direction.
Another year had passed quickly. Even the youngest Zhu Zhuqing had already passed her twenty second birthday. Indeed, in this second year, the Shrek Seven Devils spirit power promotion speed wasnt as fast as in the first year, but in this year theirbat strength had undergone an enormous test in the ring sea. Constantly wearing in, making those five years of separation a non issue. At this moment, even if the seven devils didnt look, they could still clearly grasp the teamwork.
They had undergone their final seawater training three days ago. Since then, the seven devils had cultivated for three days, specially notifying Xiao Bai that, today, was the moment they attacked the second trial.
The Shrek Seven Devils current spirit power ranks was:
Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai, seventy fourth rank power attack type battle Spirit Sage.
Big Sausage Uncle Oscar, seventy second rank food system tool Spirit Sage.
Thousand Hands Asura Tang San, seventy eighth rank control type Battle Spirit Master.
Evil Fire Phoenix Ma Hongjun, seventy second rank power attack type Battle Spirit Master.
Soft Bones Demon Rabbit Xiao Wu, spirit power unknown, physical endurance increased, waterbat capability substantially increased.
Seven Treasure zed Tile Ning Rongrong, seventy second rank support system tool Spirit Sage.
Hell Civet Zhu Zhuqing, seventy third rank agility attack type Battle Spirit Master.
In terms of spirit power level, Tang San, Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing, Ma Hongjun and Oscar had all risen two ranks. Ning Rongrong had improved one rank. Since the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda broke through the seventieth rank, the cultivation difficulty had clearly increased, thats why she only advanced one and a bit ranks. Even so, Ning Rongrong was still very satisfied. She could deeply remember how difficult it had been for her father to break through each rank after seventy. Moreover, ording to the circumstances ofst trial, passing the second trial should possible increase spirit power by one rank. To higher rank Spirit Masters, this was already quite a generous reward.
Tang San spoke in a low voice:Everyone get ready.
Amidst a sh of red light, Xiao Wus soul floated out from his body, returning to her own. However, ever since Xiao Wus sacrifice, her body had no longer manifested spirit rings, only her previous abilities could still be used.
Their spirit released practically simultaneously. Advancing two hundred meters through seawater, to the present swimming ability of the Shrek Seven Devils, was quite simple, but the opponents they had to face was anything but. Even if the ring sea didnt seam wide, this constrained area actually limited their movement space. Confronting several hundred sea spirit beasts of all sorts of levels, their path forward would be practicallypletely sealed. And the greatest challenge blocking their way in this second trial was naturally the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King Xiao Bai. If they couldnt pass Xiao Bais blockade, they wouldnt be able to reach the other shore. Even though Xiao Bai wouldnt attack them all out, she would still stop them frompleting their trial with all her strength. With her in control, the sea spirit beasts in the ring sea was like an iron wall. In their previous eleven months of training, none of them had ever reached more than a hundred meters across the sea.
Lets go.Tang San shouted deeply, and the sevenunched simultaneously, diving into the sea like seven swimming fish.
In the ring sea, Xiao Bai had long since made her preparations. She understood from the imposing manner with which the Shrek Seven Devils courageously advanced that todays battle wouldnt be as simple as before, these ind humans would truly assault her second trial barrier.
The instant the seven devils leapt out, Ma Hongjuns entire body erupted with golden red light, and his standard sized body instantly expanded, transforming into a seven headed phoenix with dazzlingly beautiful tail mes, diving straight into the ring sea.
At the same time, Tang San gripped Xiao Wus slender waist, while the other four ate a mushroom shaped sausage, their figures transforming in midair, instantly gathering behind Ma Hongjun and forming a straight line with Ma Hongjun charging furthest ahead.
Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda light sparkled, and spirit power, attribute and defense boosts allnded simultaneously on Ma Hongjun, making his phoenix me even more resplendent.
Even though that ring sea water was filled with a kind of magic force, the instant Ma Hongjun incarnated as the seven headed phoenix broke into it, the seawater around him instantly vaporized, and moreover dispersed to either side by the tremendous energy erupting from his body.
The position Ma Hongjun chose was close under that restricting light barrier, and consequently, after the seawater was pushed away, there would be no water pushing down from above, actually creating a space free of water. The seawater vaporized as he hurriedly flew forward, leaving a channel behind him.
And the other six rushed into it in this instant. Tang San held Xiao Wu to fly, while behind the other four appeared translucent wings, they followed closely behind while sticking close to the surface of the light barrier.
Xiao Bai watching from the depths of the ring sea couldnt help being distracted a moment. Due to inertia of thought, she originally thought the Shrek Seven Devils would dive into the sea as usual, and directly confront her and the other sea spirit beasts inbat while looking for a chance to break through. But she never thought the seven devils would actually use a clever n like this.
Indeed, the Shrek Seven Devils were quite good at swimming now, but no matter how good they were in the water, it was still impossible to directly challenge sea spirit beasts. Even faster movement wouldnt be faster than flying. And right now, through the flying mushroom sausage as well as Fattys red hot phoenix me opening the way, once the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King Xiao Bai reacted, they had already prated sixty meters into the ring sea, and moreover because of the sea spirit beast formation being spread out all around in the seawater, they actually hadnt met any hindrance.
White light erupted from Tang San, turning into an oval halo of light, just in time to shroud all seven on their side, while the light furthest ahead formed a point that increased Ma Hongjuns forward charge yet again, it was the Deathgod Domains evolved ability, Deathgod Assault.
At the same time, intense killing intent abruptly spread out through the Deathgod Domain, making those spirit beasts closest to them and first to react dy from rm, not daring to get too close.
Soon, the Shrek Seven Devils straight line formation would break through the seventy meter line. In fact, with the atmosphere from Ning Rongrong now boosting Ma Hongjun, they wouldnt be influenced by the seawater at all, and Fatty whose burst power was originally iparable could naturally charge with even more flourishing force.
Xiao Bai was a bit angry, thinking, these humans really are sly, they actually want to use a method like this to pass the trial?
Chapter 233 — Phoenix Domain
Chapter 233: Phoenix Domain
Intense blue gray light suddenly erupted from its body, and the surrounding seawater churned in practically an instant, the immense light blending into the entire ring sea. The momentum of Ma Hongjuns charge was immediately slowed by the light in the water in that moment.
Devil Shark Domain, the domain of the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King Xiao Bai. If it wasunched, the seawater within its range could be controlled like a part of her body. And the immensity of the energy it contained, plus the mutual restraint of fire and water, naturally slowed Fattys forward momentum.
Even though the phoenix mes intensity was more pure than Xiao Bais energy, the gap in strength between them was enough to offset the attribute difference between fire and water. Even under Ning Rongrongs boost, Fatty still couldnt change the circumstances.
At the same time as the domain erupted, Xiao Bais enormous body swayed in the water, conducting all the spirit beasts to charge towards the Shrek Seven Devils from below, and at the same time used the domain to control the seawater to squeeze in close. She absolutely didnt believe Ma Hongjun could contend with the ocean her domain controlled with his strength alone.
Indeed, it was of course impossible for Ma Hongjun alone to contend with the hundred thousand year power Devil Spirit Great White Shark King, but he wasnt alone!
Golden light erupted, and thest among the seven devils suddenly elerated, sweeping past the leading people and reaching Ma Hongjuns side, equally exploding with golden red light, equally transforming into a giant phoenix. Even if his luster couldntpare to Fatty, and also only had one phoenix head, the instant rise in phoenix me still helped Fatty withstand the immense pressureing through the seawater, and the originally dyed speed increased once again, opening up the water forward. They had already passed the eighty meter mark of the ring sea.
This was Xiao Bais eyes grew wide. She discovered that she had once again made the mistake of inertial thinking.
The one suddenly releasing phoenix mes was exactly Oscar. In the past he had always used clone mirror sausages made from Dai Mubais blood, but this time he nevertheless chose to eat one made from Ma Hongjuns blood. Before entering the water, he had already eaten his seventh spirit ability, Erect Gold Fly. Now further relying on the effect of the Clone Mirror Sausage, the phoenix me he released wasnt any weaker than Ma Hongjuns, only its attribute was a bit inferior due to only having one head.
At the same time as Oscar charged, Ning Rongrongs three boosts equally shot out through her heart separation control, falling on Oscar. Relying on the twos explosive phoenix mes, they stubbornly blocked the erupting energy of Xiao Bais domain. Even if their speed forward still wasnt as fast as at the beginning, they also didnt stop.
And at the same moment, Ma Hongjun did something that made Xiao Bai extremely angry, and also extremely astonished. Transformed into Spirit Avatar, his seven phoenix heads rose simultaneously, and seven golden red rings of light were released into the air and fused together, suddenly spreading out.
This fused golden red ring of light didntpletely change the seawater below him, but it still turned the water in range golden red, just likeva close beneath. This scene had just appeared when the seven devils speed forward increased once again, and in practically a moment they had approached the hundred meter mark they had never reached before.
Domain, this was the power of a domain. The pupils of Xiao Bais eyes suddenly contracted. This fellow actually dares use a domain to fight me in my own domain? And moreover, he never used this domain before!
Indeed, the ring of light Ma Hongjuns seven headed phoenix released was his domain. Ordinary Spirit Masters could only awaken domains when they reached the Title Douluo level. This was the greatest benefit the ten headed fierce yang serpent gave him, called Seven Headed Fire Phoenix. The domain fully unfolded. Within range, any non-living matter was assimted by the phoenix me. When Ma Hongjun used the domain in Spirit Avatar state, within the domain, his phoenix mes fire attribute rose by fifty percent, and unless the domain was broken, he possessed an undying body within its range, and could be reborn from the rest of the phoenix me at any time.
That he possessed the domain was something Ma Hongjun had only secretly informed Tang San after he obtained the seventh spirit ring, he hadnt even told his otherpanions. He looked straightforward on the surface, but was actually inwardly extremely meticulous. The trials they experienced were so difficult, and revealing his newly obtained ability could let them win through by a surprise move. It was exactly because of this that Tang San had formted the current strategy over thest three days.
The Seven Headed Fire Phoenix Domain appeared, and its first effect was topletely block those sea spirit beasts outside, the terrifying me aura forcing them to stay away, not daring to charge.
Due to this second trial being conducted by the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King Xiao Bai, there actually wasnt any other formidable sea spirit beasts in the ring sea. This might be a kind of bnce for the trial. And in fact, Xiao Bai alone was scary enough. Even though she wouldnt use fatal attacks in the ring sea, her strength was enough to block the equivalent of several Title Douluo level sea Spirit Masters. Passing was easier said than done. Especially when all of Tang Sans spirit abilities as well as Ning Rongrongs seventh spirit ability were sealed.
Faced with the obstruction of the domain Xiao Bai released, Fatty released his the domain he received from the seventh spirit ring for the first time. Seven Headed Fire Phoenix.
The reason the seven devils could currently advance swiftly was naturally also because of Ma Hongjuns domain. Within the range of the Seven Headed Fire Phoenix domain, the sea became fire attributed, and even though it wasnt trueva, it was still absolutely out of Xiao Bais control. Xiao Bai was even more exceptionally angry from Fatty daring to use a fire attributed domain to contend against her within the ring sea. In fact, releasing mutually restricting domains in such an environment had extremely frightening spirit power consumption. Ma Hongjun absolutely couldnt persist for long.
But the Shrek Seven Devils never fought alone. Oscar had long since made sausages, and Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda boosted, both allowing Fattys ability to show its fullest effect. At the same time as he released his domain, he had already eaten a stimting pink sausage. Even more importantly, he also has Tang San nning strategies.
For one years time, the Shrek Seven Devils had almost always spent their time contending against Xiao Bai. They could be said to have a perfectly clear understanding of Xiao Bais strength. Under such circumstances, how could Tang San fail to make urate calctions? Hed long since nned for the worst. That they could currently charge up to a hundred meters was already beyond his expectations.
Weng The ring sea vibrated violently. In Xiao Bais anger, blue crystalline ripples spread from her forehead, directly chasing the Shrek Seven Devils. And simultaneously, the blue grey light erupting from her body grew explosively stronger, all the water in the entire ring sea condensing as if solid. Rather than carefully targeting the Shrek Seven Devils, even the other sea spirit beasts in the water were unable to move in this seawater trap.
Thats right, Tang Sans domains had evolved abilities, and the hundred thousand year sea spirit beast Xiao Bai equally had her evolved ability. The blue grey light emanating from her was precisely her Devil Shark Domain evolved ability, Solidification. This was also the strongest method Xiao Bai used to stop the Shrek Seven Devils.
The blue ripples she released from her head werent just the domain ability, but rather the special mental attack that once almost ended Tang San, called Despair Light Wave. If enemies were enveloped by the light wave, they would be unable to move, and moreover, all their spirit abilities would be briefly sealed, like fish on the chopping board, ready for Xiao Bai to butcher them.
At the same time as she released the two formidable abilities, Xiao Bais enormous body also moved. In practically a sh she had already charged over to the Shrek Seven Devils. The position she chose was extremely clever, not facing Ma Hongjun and Oscar head on, but rather the person boosting them from the middle position, Nine Treasure zed Tile Ning Rongrong.
Ning Rongrong was undoubtedly the weakest among the seven devils, but her strength was also the most irreceable. With her boosts, everyones strength couldprehensively rise by at least fifty percent. For some special capabilities she could even boost them by a frightening eighty percent intensity.
This wasnt the time to y around. Xiao Bais extremely plentiful battle experience made her choose the most optimum target for attack.
From strengthening the domain, to releasing the Despair Light Wave, and again to moving to attack, the three different actions could be said to instantly erupt with her hundred thousand year spirit beast formidable strength. Without such strength, how could she always have kept the Shrek Seven Devils from reaching a hundred meters.
However, the seven devils Xiao Bai confronted this time were clearly different from before.
The seawater suddenly solidifying indeed did make everyone slow down, but it didntpletely halt them like she imagined.
Even though releasing the Seven Headed Phoenix Domain in the sea was enormously exhausting to Fatty, the result was extremely valiant. Even faced with Xiao Bais evolved domain ability, thatva-like domain still kept pushing forward.
And the moment Xiao Bais Despair Light Wave charged, she also suffered the seven devils attack. The person whounched their attack was no other than the soul of the Shrek Seven Devils, the undisputed leader, with all spirit ring abilitiespletely sealed, Tang San.
Two beams of deeply purple golden rays of light shot towards Xiao Bai, those rays just passed through the Despair Light Wave and bombarded straight towards Xiao Bais forehead.
When she just saw those purple golden rays, Xiao Bai was unconcerned. With a body with a hundred thousand years of cultivation, she basically didnt need to mind some attacks. However, she very quickly discovered her mistake. Because that purple golden light didnt seem to suffer any of the seawaters refraction, on the contrary, as the light came closer and closer to her, she could clearly feel her senses that could originally epass the entire ring sea grow sluggish.
Spiritual attack? Even a quite high level spiritual attack. Xiao Bai finally made the correct judgement in the next moment. Even though she was arrogant, she absolutely wasnt a fool. Her spiritual force was very formidable, and she understood clearly the terrifying aftereffects of some spiritual attacks. Especially this charged up dense spiritual attack Tang Sanunched made her feel an even greater sense of danger.
Of course, Xiao Bai wasnt afraid that Tang Sans Purple God Light could harm her, while using the Despair Light Wave, it was practically impossible for Tang San to injure her in a spiritual force sh. However, she clearly knew that, even if Tang San couldnt harm her, even a strategy that would harm him by one thousand and her by eight hundred would be enough to make her briefly dizzy. Even if Tang San would injure himself even more severely, her being dizzy would mean her domain would temporarily disappear. Dizziness also meant dy. Relying on Ma Hongjun and Oscar to now open up the path forward, they could quickly advance. If her domain didn''t block them, just one or two seconds or dizziness would very possibly be enough to let these fellows break through the blockade and charge to the other shore.
Xiao Bai of course wouldnt let the Shrek Seven Devils pass this trial so smoothly. If she did, shed lose her job. Helplessly, she could only give up on using the Despair Light Wave to restrain them, and again beat out an impulse in the ring sea. Under her perfect control, the Despair Light Wave suddenly contracted, pressuring towards Tang Sans Purple God Light. At the same time it turned into a point attack, a targeted strike on Tang San.
Now, Xiao Bais impulse, without slowing down, charged into Ma Hongjuns Seven Headed Fire Phoenix Domain. She clearly saw the corners of Tang Sans mouth seem to show a faint smile.
What was he smiling about? This thought had only just appeared in Xiao Bais mind, when she immediately discovered her mistake, and a heartfelt panicked feeling filled her whole body. She seemed to lose her connection with the ring sea that was previouslypletely under her control, and the surrounding iparably got aura made her mind shudder uncontrobly. Not only did her momentum forward abruptlye to a halt, but the Despair Light Wave was influenced by Tang Sans single target attack and weakened considerably.
With a soft rippling sound, Tang San gave a muffled groan in the sea, blood flowing from all seven apertures simultaneously, flowing out like little snakes, he turned pale, and temporarily lost his eyesight. Xiao Bais spiritual force was after all far too much stronger than his, and even though it was considerably weakened by simultaneously entering his and Ma Hongjuns domain, it still put Tang San at a disadvantage.
Xiao Bais enormous body also paused because of the spiritual force shock. However, this was also a feeling that roused her. The Devil Shark Domain that had just rxed was reinforced again. The aura within the Seven Headed Phoenix Domain made her extremely ufortable, but even so, she still didnt immediately withdraw. With a shake, her shark tail whipped straight towards Ning Rongrong. This attack was not only iparably fast, but furthermore extremely powerful. If she was directly hit, Ning Rongrong would immediately lose her ability to fight. But the seven devils undoubtedly couldnt give up on her, otherwise it would be impossible for Ning Rongrong to sessfully cross the sea with her strength alone. Xiao Bai was attacking the one person the enemies had to save, it was the best way to break the seven devils chance to pass.
However, her shark tail attack came unfulfilled. Because, a fiery red silhouette abruptly charged up, and just as the shark tail swung, it forcefully grabbed on.
Little Ao, as you and Fatty open up the path, after Fatty releases his domain, Xiao Bai will definitely get embarrassed into a rage andunch an attack. And her target will definitely be Rongrong. Your clone body will be put in use at this point. If I guess correctly, in order for Xiao Bai to not truly harm Rongrong, she definitely wont use energy attacks, but rather use her valiant body. The shark tail is the most likely. At this time, you use your clone body to stop her.
As the clone body held tightly to Xiao Bais shark tail and brazenly self detonated, Oscar couldnt keep Tang Sans n from echoing in his mind. When he saw Xiao Bai swing her shark tail, he couldnt help feeling like prostrating himself in admiration for Tang Sans foresight.
The clone body Oscar made from the clone mirror sausage possessed eighty percent of his ability, and in his present state, he had a hundred percent of Ma Hongjuns spirit power. Even though the clone body wouldnt get Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda boost, the might of the body brimming with phoenix me suddenly exploding was terrifying. Especially as that phoenix me contained a naturally restraining effect to Xiao Bai.
With a loud explosion, the surrounding seawater vaporized. The shark tail Xiao Bai swung out was sted back, and even though she wasnt truly harmed, the scorching phoenix me entered her body, and she felt no better than if she was set on fire.
Anger filled Xiao Bais body and heart. Held back in all respects, the strength that waspletely above the Shrek Seven Devils waspletely unable toe out at all, so how could she not be angry?
With this brief dy, the Shrek Seven Devils were already more than halfway, having reached one hundred thirty meters. The closer they got to shore, therger the variables would be, this bit was something Xiao Bai of course understood. However, under such circumstances, her body still halted for a moment.
Grey blue light burst from the tip of her nose to cover her whole body. She had numerousprehensive attack methods that could stop the Shrek Seven Devils, but those attacks were too powerful. One mistake and it would take their lives. Therefore, she had no choice but to use other methods.
As that grey blue light spread, Xiao Bais body suddenly grew crystalline. Her white skin turnedpletely transparent blue grey, and the surrounding seawater suddenly halted under the influence of a peculiar aura. The Devil Shark Domains third evolutionpleted, this time it wasnt just solidifying, but rather truly turning substantial. To be precise, it should be called the Devil Shark Domains third evolved ability, Crystallization.
The entire ring sea was like an enormous blue gem. Besides Xiao Bai, anyone trying to break through would be hindered by water as hard as crystal. If it was in the seawater, Xiao Bai could rely on this third evolution topletely annihte groups of enemies. All that was needed was a simple squeeze. Even if the Shrek Seven Devils had now set up a channel of air, moving forward was extremely difficult, they had to break the crystal to advance. And being able to move freely within the domain, she couldpletely treat these fellows as sitting ducks. Even to the extent that she could use the changes in the domain to move the pocket of air with the people inside back to the shores of the Seagod Mountain.
Lights shing before his eyes, even if his mind felt like a pincushion, when Tang San saw everything before them he grew happy rather than rmed. Ive been waiting for your domains third evolution. Such a form had been seen in their previous fights, and by exploiting all kinds of coercion he had finally forced Xiao Bai to use it.
Fatty, little Ao, rest. Mubai, Zhuqing, begin. Rongrong, boost me.A series of calm derations came from Tang Sans mouth.
Indeed, the ring sea crystallizing had indeed made it very even more difficult for the Shrek Seven Devils to advance, but at the same time they alsocked the threat of being submerged in water.
Even though everyone had conductedbat with Xiao Bai in the sea for the past year, that didnt mean they would do the same when they finally tried to pass. Asnd Spirit Masters, no matter how they refined their marinebat cultivation, it was still only with their feet firmly nted on the ground that they could exert their greatest strength. Furthermore, in the whole process of cultivating with Xiao Bay, in order to forge themselves even better, the seven devil had always held back a bit.
The light from Ma Hongjun and Oscar faded simultaneously, and the two no longer charged forward, and after returning to their original forms they immediately ate several of Oscars big recovery sausages. In fact, Oscar was currently still under the influence of the Erect Gold Fly. The big recovery sausages he made were a lot more effective than ordinarily.
At the same time, Ning Rongrong stopped her boost to them. Golden light shed in her hand. Even though she was a bit unwilling, she still ate three Erect Gold Flies in session. That was equal to the effect of three of Oscars Spirit Avatars! Perhaps only a food system Spirit Masters spirit avatar could be used in this way. With each Erect Gold Fly Ning Rongrong ate, a line of resplendent light would issue from her Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda. With the bright light as foundation, each contained a gold hazy speck of light. All three lines of light simultaneously fell on Tang San.
White light condensed, no longer spreading to theirpanions, but focused only on him. Xiao Wu leapt aside, watching Tang San a bit nervously.
The Clear Sky Hammer entering his hand, Tang San began to dance while bathed in Ning Rongrongs three resplendent lights. The tips of his left foots toes stuck to the ground, his body instantly spinning half a turn, the Clear Sky Hammer quietly swung out, ck light shed, unexpectedly without the slightest wave of spirit power. Even more frightening, at Tang Sans turn, with the tips of his toes as center, countless fine cracks began to spread out in all directions through the crystallized and extremely solid seawater.
And on the other end, Xiao Bai confronted her biggest problem since she met the Shrek Seven Devils.
White and ck fused together in that not veryrge space. The next instant, an iparably dazzling light abruptly burst out. Even though that bright light was unable to break through the protective barrier formed from Seagods power at her forehead, within the crystallized ring sea, with them as center, the deep blue seawater turned to powder and began to swiftly melt.
The light constantly spread, the pressure so enormous even Xiao Bai had no time to mind them. She could clearly see Tang Sans motions on the other side, but she couldnt afford the distraction of stopping him. It had been a long time since she had experienced a choking feeling like the one exploding from the ck and white blended light in front. The iparable pressure actually made this Devil Spirit Great White Shark King shiver, forcing her to back up to store up strength.
The pupils of her eyes contracting, Xiao Bai clearly saw that, at the same time as that ck and white light gradually fused, a fifteen meter long, eight meter high giant winged tiger, glittering all over with ck illusory magic lines, appear in front of her.
Each magic line on its body distributed an aura so frightening it was difficult to describe, and in its surroundings, both the air as well as the seawater in Xiao Bais Devil Shark Domain distorted slightly, the giant king () character on its forehead was even more like a strange eye, radiating endless darkness.
This, what was this? Xiao Bai looked foolishly at this iparably immense ck striped white tiger, and for a moment a feeling close to inferiority arose in her heart.
However, she was after all a hundred thousand year spirit beast, one of the tyrants of the vast oceans. After being briefly startled, she very quickly returned to her senses. Whatever this was, it was nothing to fear in her domain.
Along with the grey blue light suddenly rising, the smashed domain began to reform, squeezing towards that giant white tiger. Due to this enormous white tiger pressuring her head on, she currently couldnt spare the power to control Tang San and the others.
This giant white tiger was naturally Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing using Spirit Avatar to form the Hell White Tiger, and it was also the true meaning of the Hell White Tiger. This was their true strength, the killing weapon of the Shrek Seven Devils. This one move had always been saved for now, prepared to pass the trial. Nevermind that Xiao Bai hadnt seen it, even the Shrek Seven Devils, even Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing themselves didnt know to what frightening degree of power the Hell White Tiger could reach in this condition.
Humph A deep muffled snort came from the Hell White Tiger. The next moment, one of its forews already swatted out, and instantly, deep ck light spread out in a ring. Where it passed, the crystallized water beneath it actually turned back to water. Its enormous body pounced straight towards Xiao Bai. The momentum of this leap was world shaking. Xiao Bai only felt like she was locked in ce by this giant white tiger, everything in her surroundings dulled, and seemed to be unreal. Her mind couldntpletely spread out even when drawing support from the domain.
An iparably immense pressure made Xiao Bai choke. In a crisis, she could no longer pay mind to the restriction of not truly harming the seven devils. Her body swung in the sea, and ray after ray of blue grey light condensed around her, several dozen lines of blue grey light exploding out like sharp teeth. It was Devil Sharks Teeth.
However, the same ability, against different opponents, would produce different results. This ability that had once almost ended Tang Sans life, in front of the Hell White Tiger, did nothing.
Confronting the Devil Sharks Teeth attack, the entire Hell White Tiger suddenly grew illusory. Next, its two forepaws crossed and pped out, basically without any intent of dodging, stiffly colliding head on.
Berserk energy constantly exploded in the sea. At the heart of the collision, all kinds of crystalline shards sshed out. The final result left everyone taken aback.
Xiao Bais giant body was directly pped back by the Hell White Tiger, flying back several dozen meters, tumbling in the seawater. Since her body wouldnt be influenced by the crystallized seawater, a lot of the momentum was dispersed, but even so, Xiao Bai was dazed by this one p. But she also knew that the Hell White Tigers p was going easy on her, because when she was hit, it still didnt eject its ws. Otherwise, a few deep wounds would have been left on her body.
This, how was this possible? To Xiao Bai, everything that happened was too difficult to believe. As a hundred thousand year spirit beast, a respected overlord of the sea, she was actually beaten off bynd Spirit Masters, and was almost injured to boot.
The Hell White Tiger attentively watched Xiao Bai, roaring once, but didnt pursue, only using its enormous body to block the other five of the Shrek Seven Devils, its concise gaze locked on Xiao Bai with an extremely formidable pressure.
Back then, in the Star Dou Great Forest, Ghost Douluo and Chrysanthemum Douluo had relied on their spirit fusion ability to trap two of the continents first rate hundred thousand year spirit beasts, the Titan Giant Ape and Sky Blue Bull Serpent. With their Title Douluo level this was all they could aplish. In the ocean, Devil Spirit Great White Shark King Xiao Bais strength absolutely wouldnt be worse than the Sky Blue Bull Serpent and Titan Giant Ape. Even if Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing used the spirit fusion ability, with their Spirit Avatar strength, they still shouldnt have the strength to beat back Xiao Bai in her domain.
That was also fact, it was impossible for Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing topete with Xiao Bai, not even as the Hell White Tiger. This was the sea, Xiao Bais world. The reason they could beat back Xiao Bai in one hit and seemed to gain the conclusive advantage, was actually all the result of all sorts of factorsing together in Tang Sans n.
In order to break through, the Shrek Seven Devils had actually already begun to prepare as early as half a month ago. Recovering in thest three days was just to draw up the final details and recover to their peak condition. Oscar naturally wouldnt prepare Erect Gold Flies only for Tang San and Ning Rongrong.
Neither Dai Mubai or Zhu Zhuqing had acted since entering the ring sea, and that was for the sake of this attack. For this strike, they had not only used the spirit fusion ability, but equally each eaten three sausages in advance, they just did so very secretly and werent noticed by Xiao Bai.
The three sausages they ate were the stimting pink sausage, limit surpassing dark green sausage, as well as erect gold fly.
Whether the stimting pink sausage or limit surpassing dark green sausage, both were optimum sausages produced by Oscar under the effect of Erect Gold Fly. Thus, in the attack just now, the Hell White Tiger that originally had the strength of an ordinary Title Douluo, erupted with close to two hundred percent strength. Condensing all strength on this one attack, on the surface it seemed like they had easily broken Xiao Bais Devil Sharks Teeth, and moreover sent her flying. Judging by the situation, theypletely held the advantage.
But doing this only had one purpose, to screen Tang San behind them. This was also why the one Ning Rongrong boosted wasnt them, but rather targeted Tang San.
Xiao Bai was a bit timid. For so many years, in this great sea, besides that particrly formidable Deep Sea Devil Whale King, there had never been a creature that made her feel so powerless. Confronting the Hell White Tiger built asrge as her, her confidence gradually copsed. And what she hadnt seen was that, behind the Hell White Tigers giant body, Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer was just swinging like a spinning wheel, and the superimposed strength from each of his swings waspletely frozen in his surroundings, without a drop leaking. After Ning Rongrong ate the Erect Gold Fly, the suddenly one hundred fifty percent improved boost ability waspletely used on Tang San.
Starting from when Ma Hongjun split open the sea, the Shrek Seven Devils goal wasnt only to swiftly move forward, even more important was to let Ning Rongrongs boost ability disypletely. Without the separation of the seawater, the effect of the three great boost abilities Ning Rongrong currently oveyed on Tang San was eighty percent plus forty percent, altogether one hundred twenty percent more. Further adding the constantlyyering of Tang Sans Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method, the surroundings of that ck Clear Sky Hammer was already covered with line after line of frightening ck lightning, extremely unstable. Even when simultaneously releasing the two great domains, even Tang San wasnt quite able to endure this frightening energy.
Roar The Hell White Tiger issued a threatening growl in Xiao Bais direction. The blood and qi within Xiao Bais body was still rolling, the ce where she was previously struck still aching dully. She wanted to charge forward, but seeing the Hell White Tigers enormous tiger paws, she was still a bit hesitant.
Chapter 234 — The Third Test, Tidal Body Refining
Chapter 234: The Third Test, Tidal Body Refining
It was because of such hesitation that Xiao Bai removed her domain before she attacked again, and let the other spirit beasts retreat rapidly -- the process of releasing and retrieving wasted several seconds of time.
However, Xiao Bai suddenly found that the huge white tiger in front of her seemed to be somewhat different, as if its body wasnt as concrete as before. Even though the energy around it looked still formidable, the body itself was transforming into a transparent form.
Xiao Bai had been cultivating in the sea for over a hundred thousand years after all, in a sh, she woke up immediately.
She was taken in! They should have had nothing but the force of one blow! Having realized that, she threw herself on the Hell White Tiger immediately. However, it was still toote. The instant she moved, Tang Sans Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer had alreadypleted nine by nine times which concentrated into one.
A kind of peculiar silence swept over the ring form sea: the moving body of Xiao Bai paused suddenly; the huge Hell White Tiger split off and turned into the two of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing.
A silver light shed on the corner of Xiao Wus mouth -- a silver sausage entering her stomach. Then a blue golden splendor burst out and turned into six ropes, wrapping around the other six peoples bodies. Meanwhile, Ma Hongjun restrained his phoenix me, while Oscar took his silver sausage, on whose bodies white splendor rose up.
Hong
Finally, the Clear Sky Hammer exploded, ck light surrounded by countless snake-like lightning bolts, like a huge dragon in furious billows. Even though the crystallized seawater was already very hard, confronting the roaring ck dragon, it crumbled to dust immediately. The intense ck light broke through the constraints of the domain, prated and flew out of the ring form sea from the other side. Cracking sounds spread out, and the ring form sea seemed to rupture -- countless cracks scattering with astonishing speed.
Relying on his own spirit power, Oscar and Ning Rongrongs powerful auxiliary spirit abilities and Clear Sky ns formidable hammer skill, Tang San smashed a way out of difficulty.
Xiao Bai felt nothing but an irresistible huge force bursting out, not aimed at her but at her domain. Even if her domain was already at the third stage, at that moment, she still found herself losing every connection with the sea except the darkness before her eyes.
Domains were connected with owners. Since her domain was broken, Xiao Bai inevitably suffered huge impact. Blood was spat out from her huge mouth, dyeing the broken sea water with red. She faintedpletely. It wasnt long, but it was enough for the Shrek Seven Devils.
Nowadays on earth, what was the fastest spirit? Undoubtedly, it was Needle-Tailed Swift, which belonged to the Speed n of Tang Sect. Although the spirit power of Bai Chenxiang was just rank fifty, and her spirit abilities were merely four, her speed outmatched everyone in the Shrek Seven Devils. The sausages Ma Hongjun and Oscar had taken was mixed with Bai Chenxiangs blood, made by Oscar after taking the Erect Gold Fly.
White swings spread out behind their backs. Although it looked a little discordant, it was the fastest way they could adopt at this very moment.
After taking the sausage made of Tang Sans blood, Xiao Wu became a bridge to connect everybody with the blue silver emperor. While Ma Hongjun and Oscar, who were least exhausted, served as the best boosters, took Tang San, Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai all together out. The next moment, the exhausted Shrek Seven Devils were already a hundred meters away.
Seven silhouettes dashed out of ring form sea in disorder. The instant they flew out, the ring form sea behind them copsed with a loud crash, amidst terrifying waves and deafening explosive sounds.
Lying on the beach, everyone was gasping deeply. In order to break through the blocking of Xiao Bai, they tried their best. Perfect ns, from lure to deceit, a variety of abilities that Xiao Bai had never seen before, all became their magic weapons, which led them to victory.
With a sshing sound, the huge head of Xiao Bai broke the sea surface, when the light curtain on the sea was already dying down.
Staring at the seven humans who were lying on the beach and gasping excitedly, Xiao Bai couldn''t help saying angrily. Cunning guys. Youd better pray that you wont meet me again in theter tests, or I promise you will be in an embarrassing situation.
Oscar got up off the beach,ughed and wove his hand -- a string of big sausages was thrown to Xiao Bai, Let''s put the matter aside for the time being. Take them first.
Xiao Bai caught the sausage and took them. Seeing Oscars smile, she didnt know why the anger in her mind calmed down a little.
Tang San also got up, standing next to Oscar, Xiao Bai, sorry, we were forced to harm you.
Xiao Bai snorted twice, but feeling the benefit the Recovery Large Sausages brought to her wound, the corner of her mouth quivered a little -- she wanted to scold them again but stopped.
The other people also got up sessively, came next to Tang San and Oscar. Looking at each other, they suddenly bowed to Xiao Bai in the ring form sea simultaneously, till ny degree.
Thank you, Xiao Bai.
When they straightened their backs, Xiao Bai could see the sincere smiles on their faces.
They...Are they thanking me from their heart? Xiao Bai looked at these humans. An emotion that had never existed before was streaming through her heart.
I dont want to talk to you boring guys any more. Im leaving. Theter tests wont be easier either. Take care of yourself. The voice of Xiao Bai resounded above the sea surface, when she had already turned back and swum into the ring form sea. Her body wiggled several times and disappeared as quickly as an arrow.
Seeing the leaving view of Xiao Bais back, Shrek Seven Devils felt somewhat lost. In thest year, Xiao Bai had been not only testing them, but actually apanying them on their cultivation. Without Xiao Bai, their cooperation and battle skills in the sea wouldnt have been growing this rapidly. For them, Xiao Bai was not only a teacher but also a friend. Therefore, they were sincerely thanking Xiao Bai for her help.
At this time, seven rays of light appeared on Seven Shrek Devils forehead simultaneously. The one on Tang Sans forehead was the golden trident mark, which projected the second light screen of Sea God Nine Tests, broke immediately, transformed into light spots and blended into his body. The screens Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu projected were blood color and the other four were ck.
Skillfully integratingpanions abilities, giving y to a more powerful strength, and breaking through the defense of hundred thousand year Devil Spirit Great White Shark King. Seagods Second Trial, Pass. Sea God Affinity increased by five percent. Total affinity: ten percent.
Mild golden light swept through the whole body, but this time it was different from the first test. Although Tang San felt his spirit power hadnt recovered, his spiritual world injured by Xiao Bai became clear and bright suddenly, even more smooth than before. His spiritual force increased visibly and his entire body was bathed in ayer of blue splendor, which permeated his skin gradually.
That was by no means the light of Blue Silver Emperor. It was full of water attribute aura.
The others got the same rewards as in the first test and their spirit power increased by a rank. Besides that, Ning Rongrong additionally got all her spirit rings increase by five hundred years cultivation, and thus her first spirit ring became purple. What Xiao Wu got was still a simple Rewards superimposed.
The instant the second test rewards appeared, the third test had already showed up in everyones mind.
Tidal Body Refining? Whats that mean? Oscar asked in perplexity.
Tang San said, It seems that our third tests are the same, I have Tidal Body Refining too. But like the first trial, Seagods Light, I have Twofold Tidal Body Refining.
You will know the meaning of Tidal Body Refining soon. Follow me. A leisurely voice came. Unconsciously, the noble Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi in red had already appeared next to them, looking at the seven people before her eyes, she showed visible praise in her eyes. It was obvious that she was delighted with the result that Shrek Seven Devils had all passed the second test.
After saying that, Bo Saixi turned and walked to the opposite direction of Seagod Mountain. Her speed wasnt fast, but every step of her was so smooth that when the Shrek Seven Devils woke up, they had to make their best in order to catch up her, among whom Ning Rongrong had to depend on the help ofpanions. While Bai Chenxiang who had just flew over even had no time to ask, catching up the others quickly. Xiao Wus soul returned from her body and was brought by Tang San.
It was in total four hours since Bo Saixi left. In terms of her speed, although she had controlled her speed deliberately, the length of the road they had traveled in four hours was also considerable.
Through the forest, over the hill, they had also seen many other inner seas within Seagod Ind. Seven people followed Bo Saixi closely, and nearly passed all kind of terrain within the ind.
When everybody felt difficult to keep their speed because of the high speed, suddenly, a booming sound came. Although they hadnt seen what that was, the tremendous roaring sound became more and more formidable, as deafening as the rolling thunder.
Bo Saixi floated up and flew to a hundreds-meter mountain peak before them, which was entirely ck and thoroughly made of rocks C not even a de of grass grew there.
The height of hundreds of meters made no difference to Shrek Seven Devils. Soon, they were also on the top of the mountain.
But when they saw the scene before their eyes, their heart were deeply shocked.
What was before their eyes was a valley concave into the Seagod Ind, and the outside of it was the vast sea stretching to the horizon. The valley sank from shore into the ind for hundreds of meters. ck rocks upied all the ground, of whom the hardness could be easily felt by just walking on it.
Still, these werent what made Shrek Seven Devils astonished. Though the sea was vast, they had seen it before. What really made them astonished was the grand sight how furious waves hit the concave shore.
Strangely, no matter how quiet the seawater outside of the valley was, the instant they entered the valley, they would be mad waves as high as hundreds of meters, and strongly pped the rocks beneath Shrek Seven Devils feet. The tremendous majesty of nature made everyone keep quiet Cpared with the sea, how small they were.
This is the ce for your third test, named Furious Waves Strait. Its one of the extraordinary sights on Seagod Ind. Even sea spirit beasts like Devil Spirit Great White Shark wonte here. Do you know why this valley exists?
Dai Mubai asked with hesitation, Wasnt this formed by washing waves?
Bo Saixi replied indifferently, You are right. This valley was formed by waves. Under continuous impacts, rocks arepressed. If there is a chance, you can have a try. Because of the impact in the long term, rocks here are not only as hard as refined steels, but also rendered with high density, which is nearly on a par with silver.
Tang San asked, So actually, our tasks are
The instant he opened his mouth, Bo Saixi rose her hands, and suddenly, a ring of sea blue light spread out from her body C nine spirit rings appeared clearly. What made Shrek Seven Devils frightened was that the former eight rings of Bo Saixi were ck and thest one was red.
Eight ten thousand years spirit rings and a hundred thousand spirit ring? Despite looking at it, they hadnt even heard of such situation. Although the Shrek Seven Devils had already been estimating the strength of Bo Saixi, the moment they saw such formidable spirit rings collection on Bo Saixis body, they were still unprecedentedly shocked and frightened deeply.
How did she make it? Did she also have two spirits and she was using her second spirit?
No, not that. Tang San rejected this spection quickly, since behind Bo Saixis back, there had already emerged a huge phantom. They couldnt recognize what that was, but the dignified aura and the stories about Bo Saixi they had heared, all made them understand that, the Seagod Douluos spirit was the Sea God. With her loyalty to Sea God and the identity of spokesman of Sea God, how could she have a second spirit?
Blue light shone, but brought no pressure to anyone. The blue light which was as soft as if containing no spirit power wasnt a spirit ability of Bo Saixi. It seemed that for people who had reached such rank, whether using spirit abilities or not was no longer the key of battle.
Blue light dropped in the valley. Soon, it spread to every corner of the it, when a strange scene appeared.
The valley which was full of furious billows before suddenly became quiet. It became quiet so suddenly that these huge waves seemed to be pushed down by Bo Saixis blue light through sheer force, which seemed to have little spirit power
What a formidable strength! Relying on ones own force, fighting against nature, and getting the upper hand. Although this was the first time Shrek Seven Devils saw Bo Saixis true strength, they still had a brand new awareness about rank ny ny peak douluo. Ifmon Title Douluos were mighty, their mighty were still human force, whereas what ny ny peak Douluos had were already non-human force, but part of the power of nature.
Blue light grew abruptly. Being next to Bo Saixi, Tang San could clearly see that ayer of intense blue light lighted up in Bo Saixis eyes. Soon, above the quiet sea surface held down by the light, seven grey pirs rose up slowly. Their speed grew so quickly that Shrek Seven Devils noticed them immediately.
On the top of every pirs, there were horizontally ced thin pirs, which were fused with the thick pirs. They looked like a circle of crosses. On each of them there were five grey rings in total.
If other people saw that, they must suppose them to be stone pirs since these crosses really looked like grey stones. But Tang San gained an insight into them by using his Purple Demon Eyes.
Deep Sea Sunken Silver, these are Deep Sea Sunken Silver. Considering Tang Sans firmness of will, he couldnt help but exim in rm. No one knew more about the rarity of Deep Sea Sunken Silver than him. In fact, the material of making Torrential Pear Blossom Needle exactly required the silver origin of Deep Sea Sunken Silver, which could be absolutely refined from Deep Sea Sunken Silver. Seeing the one meter diameter seven pirs soaring to about fifty meters height, Tang San was deeply shocked C how many Deep Sea Sunken Silver it would require to build this! Actually, equal volume of Deep Sea Sunken Silver was much heavier than gold, thus it might be hundreds thousands kilograms of these seven huge pirs. While Tang San was calcting, they had already soared up from the sea by the unknown energy of Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi.
Here, is the ce for your third test. I will wait here all the time for your test. If anyone who cant endure, just open your mouth and seek help. ck five tests candidates need to persist for three hours on the Sunken Silver pirs; six tests candidates for four hours, seven tests candidates for five hours, as to you The sight of Bo Saixi fell over Tang San, saying slowly, Seagod nine tests candidate, twelve hours. In the initial stage of testing, you can shorten the time a little. Nevertheless from now on, in the next three hundred and sixty five days, the average time of your testing must be what I have said, otherwise you wont pass.
It was now when everybody realized what the third test was. It was actually letting them endure the impact of the waves and furious billows, which was the so called Tidal Body Refining.
Then let''s begin. Dont push yourself too much, everyone. Thank you, senior. Tang San said loudly. Since they came here, they had no other choices but finish tests grant by Sea God, which was also the pressure they had been expected.
Blue lights transformed into seven threads, and fell over on seven peoples bodies. At the next minute, in the shining light, Shrek Seven Devils just felt their body became light a little and then floated to Sunken Silver pirs respectively.
Seven Sunken Silver pirs were located ording to a triangle C there was one pir furthest in front, and then two, four Seven in total.
Without doubt, Tang Sannded before the first pir. Then a silver light lit up on it, and Tang San felt as if his body was wrapped, and glued on the cross of the Sunken Silver pir. Five Sunken Silver rings on it fastened his body on the neck, waist, feet and wrists, keeping him tightly on the Sunken Silver pir.
The other six peoples situations were the same as Tang Sans. Behind his back, there were exactly Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong and the four after them were Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing, Oscar and Ma Hongjun.
Right after Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi Retracted her hand, blue light faded away gradually, then a strange stress pervaded Shrek Seven Devils hearts quickly. Now their spirit power had already been consumed more than half, therefore when they recalled the scene of furious billows hitting shore, they were still somewhat nervous.
Without Bo Saixis energy restriction, the water beneath everyones feet began to surge. Fifty meters was a really high height, but with the waves surging, the water beneath them was alsoing closer and closer to them. The sound of waves hitting the rocks also came.
Soon, a huge wave had already gone up to the same level as theirs and then blew to them. In a huge sound, the first wave pped on Tang Sans body and then pped on Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong and other four people behind them.
With billowy momentum, waves hit the seven people strongly, whereas this gave them a kind of weird feeling C the waves didnt possess strong impact they had expected. It was strong though, they could endure absolutely. With the fastening of Sunken Silver rings, they didnt need to fear being washed away by sea water and the Sunken Silver pirs were also absolutely firm under the impact of sea water.
Could it be that the third test was easier than the former two tests? The same doubt appeared simultaneously in Shrek Seven Devils hearts, nevertheless their doubt only continued no more than a stick of incense, then theirplexion began to change.
Sure, the first group of impact of waves wasnt that strong. However, what they were going to face was impacts that never stopped.
Before the first group of waves had gone away, the second group of waves had already rushed over. Although the waves soared to a hundred meter high and then hit down strongly, for their bodies of spirit sage, it brought little difort to them. But after more than ten hits, they had to use their spirit power to withstand it. Because of the continuous impact, their bodies had already showed sense of numbness. It wasnt pain, but it was numb, from their vessels, flesh, bones and every other part of their bodies.
The furious waves were just like a power with powerful spirit power and his constant energy form attacks. Every attack would cover their whole body. Therefore in the next quarter of an hour, everyone of them would bear hundreds of attacks. Numbness was transforming into pain gradually, nevertheless because of the excessive exhaustion before, their spirit power wasnt enough to protect their bodies, thus they had to endure the impact by sheer force.
Among the seven, Tang San, Xiao Wu and Dai Mubai were in better condition since their bodies strength were better than other people. Especially for Tang San and Xiao Wu, without using spirit abilities, their bodies were the strongest. After going through countless trainings, Tang Sans body had already reached an extent of formidable toughness. In terms of Xiao Wu, she was not only cultivated from hundred thousand spirit beast, but also remoulded by the Yearning Heartbroken Red, whose function was making body invulnerable. Therefore although Xiao Wus soul wasnt controlling her body, the toughness of her body was inferior only to Tang Sans. Therefore even Dai Mubai couldnt surpass her without using spirit abilities, let alone that she had a Wishful Eight Treasure Soft Armour which could protect her body.
The one who was in the worst condition was Ning Rongrong. Among seven Sunken Silver pirs, the more in front one was, therger impact they would suffer. After Tang San in the first ce, there were Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu. In terms of their body condition, Ning Rongrong was much worse than Xiao Wu. If she hadnt gained the benefit of the stress of Seagod light in the first test, she could have fallen unconscious in hundreds of impact of waves. Even though the toughness of her body was much higher than ordinary auxiliary system spirit masters, she still felt limp and numb from head to foot -- ineffably painful.
Tang San was bearing the waves in the front, nevertheless for him, hundreds of impact wasnt so serious. Although it was much harder than the waterfall at that time, his body was also hair-raisingly tough. While he was bearing the waves, he could also pay close attention to his friends situation. When he noticed Ning Rongrongs situation, he opened his Blue Silver Domain, and separated a part to Ning Rongrong.
Being stimted by Blue Silver Domain, the vitality of Ning Rongrong herself was recovering quickly, and her defense was also enhanced a little, thus she could support herself narrowly.
Soon, they found another problem that in the third test, any kind of auxiliary spirit ability was invalid.
After the second test, the seal of spirit abilities of Tang San and Ning Rongrong was broken, but now Ning Rongrong still couldnt use her Nine Treasure zed Tile. This wasnt because of seal but that the endless waves wouldnt allow her to use her Nine Treasure zed Tile. In spite of Oscar, since his hands were fastened, even if he could produce sausages, he had no way to eat them.
At the same time, Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing and Ma Hongjun all found any of their amplifying abilities went invalid, such as White Tiger Vajra Transformation and Bathing Fire Phoenix C none of these were avable, therefore they had to withstand the impact of waves by sheer force.
To the Shrek Seven Devils, the seven Sunken Silver pirs were just like anvils using for forging while their bodies were the metal being forged, and the endless waves were the striking of a hammer.
Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi crossed her legs and sat on the top of the mountain, looking at them. From that day, the Shrek Seven Devils would suffer painful experience for three hundred and sixty five days.
At the beginning, even for Tang San whose body was the toughest, he could only persist six hours, before his body was already so numb that he couldnt even sense anything. And the other people saved by Bo Saixi were also weakly lying there,cking strength to move even a little.
Following the feeling of numbness, the feeling of pain -- as if being prated by thousands of needles -- put them to the limit, whichsted for more than a dozen hours in total before they recovered and started cultivating.
It was not until now, after trying, did they understand that the third test which seemed easier than the first and the second test was actually much more painful.
If say the first test was to test their spirit power and the second test was to test their actualbat ability in the sea, then the third test was to strengthen their bodies. And without exception, all of these tests were testing their perseverance. Just, the formidability of the third test brought them a brand new awareness.
Next, the Shrek Seven Devils started their three hundred and sixty five days which for them were no better than to die. Ning Rongrong was the one who suffered the most. Although Oscar would give her arge number of sausages to eat, with even Erect Gold Fly in order to increase her body resistance, yet every time after testing, Ning Rongrong still felt extremely painful.
Still, she persisted. At the beginning, she couldnt persist for even half an hour, but it prolonged to one hours, two hours, three hours and four hours. Till the end of the third month, Ning Rongrong finally could persist for five hours narrowly, nevertheless she still need to bear more in order to make up what she left in the prior three months.
In the initial month, even the toughest Tang San couldnt help cursing the Sea God unspokenly when he felt unbearably painful. The test was just too abnormal. Enduring the torment of iparable pain, they felt that they were no better than in the hell. However, as time went by, after another one month, they found that under endless impact of waves, their breath could change with the fluctuation of waves, and their bodies had be tougher.
Such situation became more and more visible. After three months, they even found that when they were bearing the impact of waves, they not only felt little pain, but also feltfortable. Of course, such feeling would change into unbearable feeling again as impacts umted, nheless the improvement of their bodies made them persist by gritting their teeth.
As is the saying goes, no pain no gain, without such kind of torment, how could their strength improve so rapidly?
Seagod Douluo just sat on the top of the mountain and gave them necessary rescue. No one had seen her leave, but everyday she would bring avish feast for the Shrek Seven Devils to eat. Bai Chenxiangpletely became a logistics worker. When Shrek Seven Devils were rolling on the ground due to pain, she would attend them. And when their clothes wore out, she would sew them up.
After six months there, an incredible scene appeared. When Dai Mubai unconsciously waved his fist, he surprisedly found that it was actually followed by a kind of roaring sound like the sea. And it seemed that his body movement also became simr to sea waves. His spirit power increased, nevertheless he found it wasnt simply the improvement of spirit power that merited. Since his body strength was enhanced geometrically, when spirit powerbined with it, he could give y to more powerful attacks.
The second surprise was found by Tang San. When he touched Xiao Wu that had no soul, her skin fluctuated spontaneously, as if it was neutralizing his force like the sea waves.
Through trying, they found that this happened to everyone of them. Improvement of body force and neutralizing ability of skin, were undoubtedly all from the terrifying waves.
It was now when they felt the happy after suffering. Moreover, Tang San, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun whose bodies were stronger had already been increasing their cultivating time in sea waves.
In thest three months, Tang San would even endure for over twelve hours, till he got exhausted. After he went ashore, he would cultivate about three hours before he went in waves again.
Today was the first day of thest month of Furious Billows Impasse. Tang San arrived at Sunken Silver pir familiarly. Now he could restrict the waves and get to his own ce by his own force, without Seagod Douluo Bo Saixis help.
With Sunken Silver rings fastening his body and limbs, he breathed deeply, when the first group of huge waves was blowing to him. With loud sounds resounding, afortable sense came from every corner of his body, which was really cosy. Mysterious Heaven Skill within his body worked with the hitting waves C skin, muscles, vessels, even bones would create a slight rhythm.
Chapter 235 — Purple Demon Eye’s Final Realm, Boundless
Chapter 235: Purple Demon Eyes Final Realm, Boundless
The way his body followed the swelling seas made Tang San feel as if his body had fully blended into the ocean. Without using spirit abilities, even without using spirit power protection, he could still clearly feel his body in the process of unloading the force. The waves were just like an enormous force attacking, and his whole body kept exactly the same frequency as this force, merging into it. Thus, the attack his body had to endure would decrease considerably.
This natural reaction was like a skill given him by the waves, it was like this when facing the charging waves, and it would naturally also be the same when facing other energy form strikes.
Passing each day in such pain that they wished they would die, undoubtedly pushed the potential of the Shrek Seven Devils one step further, and forced them to cultivate spirit power with all their might even when not enduring the attack of the waves, to recover the harm theyd suffered as quickly as possible. Spirit power was no longer just an energy that existed within them, beaten by the waves, it merged into their meridians, muscles, and bones. A body refining method like this was definitely extremely overbearing, it would definitely be impossible to resist without great willpower and considerable strength. But if they persevered, the benefits to the body would also be equally substantial.
Tang Sans spirit power was now already at the seventy ninth rank, having already reached it by the fifth month of tidal body refining. He was currently attacking his eighth bottleneck. The realm of Spirit Douluo was already beckoning to him.
Hong hong Giant waves bombarded Tang San almost without respite, but feeling the Mysterious Heaven Skill fluctuating within his body each time a giant wave washed over him, Tang San gradually had a kind of clear inspiration. It seemed as if he was no longer human, but rather a part of this furious wave, a portion of Heaven and Earth. His whole body was alreadypletely blended into this marvellous sensation.
The feeling of surging waves attacking him disappeared, and he seemed to transform into the waves, his senses strengthening severalfold, so much so that even the motion of each droplet within the waves was grasped in his mental world.
At this moment it was just sunrise, a smear of marble white appearing on the distant horizon. Raising his head with familiarity, gazing at that purple sh on the horizon, Tang Sans eyes suddenly brightened. An unprecedented feeling filled his whole body, explosions resounding in his mind. In that instant, he no longer felt his own body, but all of Seagod Ind seemed to be within his field of view. Everything of everything around him turnedpletely clear.
Whether the state of hisrades, the attack of the waves, or little details on Seagod Ind, right now it was before him regardless of big or small, imprinted on his mind. Tang Sans blue eyes turnedpletely purple golden. That light, seemingly even deeper than the ocean, shot towards the horizon that merged water and sky.
Suddenly, Tang San discovered that the purple energy that had just disappeared again grew stronger from the horizon, connecting with his eyes, he and that purple energy were like the supports of a bridge, connecting, releasing.
The scenery before his eyes changed yet again. No longer only limited to Seagod Ind, but rather apparently covering the whole ocean. In his eyes, the seawater unexpectedly had five gorgeous colors, there was faint shallow blue, deep ck, and also crystalline clear blue. And even the smallest variations in these colors were unable to escape Tang Sans senses.
Between his eyebrows, just above the golden trident brand, a blue speck of light quietly grew. The triangr Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud shot out, floating in front of Tang San. All the sparkling and translucent light seemed to merge together with that Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud in this moment, and Tang Sans senses grew stronger yet again. He unconsciously closed his eyes, but that moving scene still appeared in his mind. Even without the need to see with his eyes, he could still clearly grasp any change in the ocean.
The purple golden color retreated from his eyes, returning to blue. But this time, it was a blue as deep as the night sky. The color deepened, and even Tang Sans short hair turned dark blue. A difficult to describe energy fluctuation burst out with his head as center, forming a dazzling ring of light that spread outward.
Even Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi sitting crosslegged on the reef couldnt help being moved. Floating up, she attentively watched the halo Tang San released with bright eyes, until it disappeared in the distance.
Tang Sans head suddenly grew transparent, and within could vaguely be seen a glittering skull. The Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud quietly grew smaller in front of him, and in a moments work, it had be the size of a chicken egg, then again charged towards Tang Sans head, piercing inside along the trident brand.
A raging roar erupted from Tang Sans mouth as the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud entered him. In that instant, the originally iparably raging waves suddenly quieted down without the slightest warning. But the next instant, iparably enormous explosive sounds abruptly erupted, and the waves no longer came from in front, but rather swept up from below. Soaring up amidst Tang Sans roar, rushing into the air as if hiding the sky, erupting with countless sparkling sshes.
One roar was actually like this. The six people behind Tang San were already staring dumbfounded, they had absolutely no idea what was happening with Tang San.
The golden trident brand brightened at this moment, a square screen of light gushed out from Tang Sans forehead and shattered with a resounding crack, turning into specks of light that merged back into his body.
In the depths of his mind, that familiar voice resounded for the first time,Surpassed trial expectations, spiritual awakening, epted the influence of that vast consciousness, skull spirit bone forcefully evolved, not shattering with special energy infusion. Third trial, Tidal Body Refining,pleted above quota, Seagod Affinity increased fifteen percent, overall affinity at twenty five percent.
On the first day of the twelfth month of the third trial, Tidal Body Refining, Tang San suddenlypleted the trial.
There was another person whose forehead spat out a screen of light along with him, Xiao Wu. The blood colored light screen shattered, turning into specks of light that merged into Xiao Wus body. She still obtained the notice of rewards superimposing. Xiao Wus trial was very simple, that was apanying. Apanying Tang San to pass all trials. As long as Tang San was next to her as he passed the trials, she would naturally also pass hers.
The rumbling waves began to strike once again, but this time it was already as different as ck and white to Tang San. Before those waves attacked him, they would unexpectedly be pushed aside by an intangible force, basically without falling on him. The same circumstances also appeared for Xiao Wu. Clearly, after passing this Tidal Body Refining Trial, the Raging Waves Impasse would no longer be able to cause them any harm.
Slowly opening his eyes, Tang Sans irises had alreadypletely turned dark blue. The world before his eyes was different, everything and everything had a feeling of being extremelyyered. That wasnt just from sight, but even more from spiritual force. As if his spiritual force had already be one with the ocean, the same feeling as when he used the Blue Silver Domain in the forest. Only the present feeling was even more clear than when using Blue Silver Domain.
Even someone like Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi didnt know what had happened to Tang San, but Tang San himself knew. The reason why he could pass the trial in advance really wasnt because he had already reached the time required for being battered by the waves, but rather because after the Purple Demon Eye he took from the Tang Sect had been cultivated for so many years, it had reached the final boundary.
The four great boundaries of the Purple Demon Eye were: Survey, Detailed, Mustard Seed, Boundless. Since Tang San received the wisdom condensing skull bone, the Purple Demon Eye had automatically risen to the Mustard Seed boundary. But from then on, even though he still insisted on cultivating every day, the Purple Demon Eye no longer showed any signs of improving in the slightest.
But Tang Sans years of effort hadnt been in vain, at this moment he understood why the Purple Demon Eye had never been able to advance. The cause was very simple, it was that wisdom condensing skull bone that helped him cultivate to the Mustard Seed realm. Even though the wisdom condensing skull bone helped him raise the Purple Demon Eye, fact was that this skull itself prevented the Purple Demon Eye from continuing to advance. The purple qi Tang San absorbed every day was restricted within the skull and unable to be released, thus being constantlypressed.
But just today, inadvertently, a peculiar inspiration was born in Tang Sans heart from the pounding waves, that inspiration not only let his Mysterious Heaven Skill rise another level, at it simultaneously also caused the purple qipressed in the skull bone to erupt.
Regardless of any cultivation, after reaching a certain boundary, it wasnt something that could be advanced relying only on effort, a moment of inspiration was even more important. In the sudden process of awakening, the Purple Demon Eye had finally stepped across from Mustard Seed to Boundless, reaching an all new realm.
Inspiration was something very mysterious. Even Tang San himself absolutely couldnt replicate this experience. But the result for him was still an iparably pleasant surprise. Purple Demon Eye rose to the Boundless realm, and Tang Sans spiritual force rose exponentially. If his spiritual force was like a spiderweb before, then his current spiritual force was like an imprable torrent of mercury. He also finally understood that, after Purple Demon Eye was cultivated to its highest level, it was no longer a case of seeing with the naked eye, but rather with the minds eye. No illusions could make you lose your minds eye. Tang San was convinced that, even if he again met with Qian Renxues Angelic Domain, he would still be able to clearly see everything in that golden light. After the Purple Demon Eye reached the Boundless realm, there was no longer any energy or object that could block his minds eye.
This inspiration was extremely important to Tang San. He hadnt endured one year of being battered by waves in vain. The final evolution of Purple Demon Eye and the special awakening of Mysterious Heaven Skill cirction made him coincidentally break through the eightieth rank bottleneck.
Of course, Tang San was also lucky. After the Purple Demon Eye rose to the Boundless realm, the spiritual force in his mind plus the Purple Demon Eyes was no longer something that the mind condensing skull bone could repress. This led to the mind condensing skull bone suddenly fracturing. This was also why Tang San heard that dignified voice say it was forcefully evolved.
Ordinarily, the power of spirit bones was locked at the instant the spirit beast died. Only external spirit bones possessed the chance to evolve. This was also the reason why the value of external spirit bones was second only to hundred thousand year spirit bones.
Even though Tang Sans mind condensing skull bone was pretty good, it was still impossible for it to evolve. Consequently, its only fate when Tang Sans spiritual force exploded was to break. Spiritual force suddenly promoting and the skull spirit bone suddenly shattering might not actually take Tang Sans life, but it would inevitably cause him extremely serious wounds, even to the extent of brain damage. But just at this moment, that mysterious Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud appeared, automatically turning into a peculiar energy that merged with Tang Sans breaking skull bone,pleting this forceful evolution. The quality of the spirit bone also subsequently rose. But Tang San vaguely sensed that his skull spirit bone really wasnt a hundred thousand year spirit bone, but neither was it any weaker than one. After that moment of fusion, the skull reformed, and all the abilities possessed by the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud consequently also blended into Tang Sans skull bone. Even his Purple God Light seemed to have undergone some transformation. What pleasant advantages this newly formed Vast Sea Skull Bone could give Tang San was something he had to slowly ascertain inter battles and cultivation.
With a nging sound, the five sunken silver bands holding Tang San opened simultaneously. The muscles on his back contracted unconsciously, sucking him against the sunken silver pir. At the same time he threw out a Blue Silver Emperor without the slightest hesitation, twisting around Xiao Wu rolling in the waves. His heel tapped against the pir, and he leapt up, bringing Xiao Wu to soar towards the shore.
Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi watched Tang San arrive in front of her, and her face revealed a knowing smile,Congrattions. Even though I dont know just what happened to you, or how you achieved it at this age, I can be certain that your spiritual force has already risen to the same level as mine. No?
Tang San looked somewhat lifelessly at Bo Saixi, because the voice he heard didnte from Bo Saixis mouth, but rather from within his mind. This was telepathy?
Yes, this is telepathy. You only need to focus your mind to sense my thoughts. Of course, this is something that will only be usable among Spirit Masters with the same level of spiritual force as us. If you dont want to make your own thoughts know, you can use spiritual force to seal you mind. Thus nobody will be able to examine your thoughts again.
The same mental boundary as Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi? Even if the Purple Demon Eye had advanced to the final Boundless level, Tang San was still shocked because of what Bo Saixi said. Vaguely, he felt as if he had opened a special door. What existed behind this door was something that still needed constant exploration.
Thank you, senior.Tang San bowed in hearfelt salute to Bo Saixi.
Bo Saixi smiled slightly,Its nothing, its my duty. ording to the present circumstances, there shouldnt be a problem for your partners to pass this third trial. Since youve alreadypleted it, then next it will be up to you to look after them. I should return to Seagod Hall.
Yes.Tang San answered deferentially,Senior, Ive always had a question. May I ask for your guidance?
Bo Saixis expression shifted:Speak.
Tang San said resolutely:What I want to ask is, just what is Seagod Affinity degree?
Bo Saixis calm eyes erupted with dazzling splendor. If it was the previous Tang San, he might not even been able to endure this gaze, but the present he faced it calmly. His deep blue eyes, like whirlpools, epted the light thrown out by Bo Saixi.
Im also unable to give you answers regarding Seagod Affinity. But what I can tell you is that you really cant possess one hundred percent Seagod Affinity bypleting the Seagods nine trials. But a hundred percent affinity score, not just me, every person on Seagod Ind is looking forward to it. What is your current Affinity score?
Tang San said:Twenty five percent.
Bo Saixi was secretly shocked,Twenty five? Then that means, after youpleted the trial just now, you received a very high affinity score?
Tang San said:The first and second trials were both five percent, but just now was fifteen.
Bo Saixi drew a deep breath, as if calming her racing heart,Very good, twenty five percent. Keep working hard. I believe you will seed. Since the lord Seagod gave you the Seagods nine trials, it means you have the chance to gain one hundred percent affinity.
Finished saying this, Bo Saixi didnt wait for Tang San to speak up again. Floating up, she turned into a red cloud and disappeared without a trace.
Seagod Affinity score.Tang San mumbled quietly, his gaze once again shooting towards the boundless ocean. In his incisive mental world, his thoughts revolved at high speed. From what Devil Spirit Great White Shark King Xiao Bai as well as Bo Saixi said, he already understood a great many things. Even if he still couldnt bepletely certain, if this was true, then it would undoubtedly be an exceptional opportunity for him.
Thest month passed. As everyone finished the third trial and stood on the mountain reef, everyone felt as if a lifetime had gone by. The ones among them that felt it most deeply were undoubtedly the ones who had endured most bitterly, Ning Rongrong and Oscar.
Ning Rongrong had clearly thinned a size, and her originally fair skin had turned a healthy wheat color, her graceful and noble temperament reced by a thriving heroic vigor. She no longer had a trace of that support type Spirit Master feeling, and rather seemed like a battle Spirit Master.
Oscars situation was hardly any better than hers. His skin was tanned, hair and beard both tangled, looking just like a savage, but his eyes were a lot sharper than before. The feeling Tang San had experienced of his body turning into force was something each of them had experienced to varying degrees. And even though everyone had been in such pain that theyd rather die throughout the duration of this year, the benefits they had obtained were undoubtedly also enormous. Even so, if they could choose toe anew, perhaps none of them would be willing. Even decadester, whenever they recalled this experience of Tidal Body Refining, they still couldnt help trembling, enough topare with Grandmasters original hell training.
Along with the screen of light from Ning Rongrongs forehead shattering, the third trial, Tidal Body Refining wasplete.
I cant go on. We really have to rest a while.Oscar plopped to the ground. His body currently wasntpletely tired out, but his mind was already at its limit. Not just him, besides Tang San and Xiao Wu, each of them felt the same. Each and every one copsed to the ground in disorder, so much that they didnt even want to see what the fourth trial was.
Indeed, starting from the day they arrived at Seagod Ind, all the way until now, a full three years had already gone by. Even though in these three years, each of them had made qualitative leaps in strength, they had also endured inhuman suffering. Everything they had gone through in the past three years was even more than they had endured in the more than twenty years before that. Gains had to be paid for. Three years had gone by, and the torment their bodies and hearts had endured had also finally erupted. If they didnt recuperate, with Oscar and Ning Rongrongs weak bodies as support Spirit Masters, they might even go insane.
Watching hisrades tired expressions, Tang San said:This time well make some time to rest. Everyone really are too tired. I just looked at the subject for the fourth trial. If everyone''s are the same as mine, then, it wont be as painful as thest three.
These words immediately evoked the interest of the others. Dai Mubai, using Zhu Zhuqings thighs as a pillow, looked at Tang San,Little San, whats your fourth trial? Wait and Ill look at mine.
Tang San said:My fourth trial is, Apex Shark Whale Battle, helping the Devil Spirit Great White Shark flock to kill the Evil Spirit Orca King from the Evil Spirit Orca Pack.
Eh .Dai Mubai crawled wearily from the ground,Mine is Shark Whale Battle. Help the Devil Spirit Great White Shark Flock. Kill at least ten Evil Spirit Orcas.
Oscar raised his hand:Ten for me too.
Zhu Zhuqing said:Im to kill eight Evil Spirit Orcas.
Ma Hongjun said:Im the same as boss Dai and little Ao.
Ning Rongrongs expression was a bit strange,My mission is different from yours. Its not to kill Evil Spirit Orcas. Its to guarantee the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King doesnt die.
Everyone looked at each other, and Oscar smiled:Looking at this, and ording to having one year toplete the mission, it wouldnt be a problem for us to rest for half a year?
Tang San nodded with a slight smile,It seems so. We might as well return to Seahorse City to rest properly. Once everyone feels your condition is more or less adjusted, well go look for Xiao Bai. I guess these so-called Evil Spirit Orcas should be Xiao Bai and the others mortal enemies. This fourth trial is a chance for us to repay Xiao Bai!
Ma Hongjun grinned:Excellent. I havent killed living things for quite a while, my hands are all itchy. This time we can finally fight for real, it certainly feels good. I wonder if theres some kind of reward for killing some Evil Spirit Orcas above the quota!
Dai Mubais eyes brightened:Theres a real chance for that. Once wevepleted our missions, itll be up to our own skill. Fatty, how about wepare who can kill a few moreter on?
Ma Hongjun somewhat resentfully said:Boss Dai, Ive told you so many times, dont keep calling me Fatty. Im already slim now. I wont oppose it if you want to call medy-killer, but the word Fatty ispletely unrted to me.
Even though he had already lost weight, hisrades were still used to calling him Fatty, causing Ma Hongjun to frequently have to correct them.
Is none of you a bit worried about the difficulty of the trial?Bai Chenxiang couldnt help asking from the side.
Ma Hongjunid there immensely self satisfied:If you endured the suffering of the Tidal Body Refining, you would understand that theres nothing more frightening than that. When facing Evil Spirit Orcas, youd only die at worst, thatd still feel far better than the pain worse than death of the Tidal Body Refining. Even more so when were hardly a sole army going to battle, we still have Xiao Bais lot. With third brothers strengthpletely recovered, what do we still have to fear? What Im currently most thirsty for is battle.
Even though they hadnt even seen what the Evil Spirit Orcas looked like, it could be assumed that they wouldnt be much stronger than the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks. They should both be first rate sea spirit beasts. At least from the surface of the trial, this test shouldnt be as difficult as the first three. For the Shrek Seven Devils, what was most important right now was recovery.
After resting on the shore for a full two days, the seven devils plus Bai Chenxiang set out back to Seahorse City. When they returned, Seahorse Douluo wasnt there, but the purple clothed sea Spirit Masters received them enthusiastically, their original residence was preserved.
Everyone rxed in different ways. For instance, Fatty liked bothering Bai Chenxiang, teasing her. Even if Fatty still hadntpletely passed all the trials, Bai Chenxiang currently didnt reject him as much. Betweenughter and quarreling, their emotions warmed imperceptibly.
And Oscar and Ning Rongrong seemed to rx a bit. Ning Rongrong pulled little Ao to stroll in Seahorse City, eating some of the local specialities there, using the things brought in their spirit tools to trade for some local goods.
The sea Spirit Masters in Seahorse City werepletely straightforward, and interacting was effortless. Especially when those sea Spirit Masters saw the brands on their foreheads, they would be extremely respectful.
Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing did just the opposite. These two always stayed in the hotel, and whether what they were up to was something inappropriate for children, the others never learned. After all, who dared go peep at boss Dais private affairs? And Zhu Zhuqings exnation was, in order to keep Dai Mubai from going out and attracting flowers, causing widespread disasters for sea Spirit Master girls, it was preferable to stay at home.
Tang San and Xiao Wu were yet another scene. After returning to Seahorse City, Tang San went straight into closed door state, and Xiao Wu was the same. Because he knew that he was different from hispanions. Each trial he had to confront was the most difficult. Even more when he wanted to resurrect Xiao Wu as soon as possible, he absolutely couldnt dy. Even though his spirit power was now already rank eighty and needed a spirit ring to keep advancing, constant cultivation would still save up effect. Besides, because of inspiration promoting the Purple Demon Eye, as well as merging all the different attributes of the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud into the skull bone, Tang San needed to familiarize himself with it all. In order to be an outstanding team core, he first of all had to understand his own strength. Even if the fourth trial might not seem so difficult, Tang San still knew that these trials would never be simple. Passing absolutely wouldnt be easy. Especially when he had to kill a target like the Evil Spirit Orca King. Judging by Xiao Bais strength, this Evil Spirit Orca King was bound to be a hundred thousand year level spirit beast.
Tang San also vaguely felt that this hundred thousand year spirit beast seemed to be something the Seagod secretly arranged for him. Because, what he currentlycked, wasnt it a spirit ring? At the same time he could also be certain that this Evil Spirit Orca King should be even stronger than Xiao Bai, otherwise the trial wouldnt have him help Xiao Bai. Rongrongs trial was even to safeguard Xiao Bais life.
Xiao Wu would release her soul every day to apany Tang San to cultivate for a time, returning to Tang Sans body when she felt the strength of her soul starting to wear.
Passing the constant tempering of the third trial, Xiao Wus soul was a lot more condensed than at the start, and could also stay in her body longer. Especially after Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye rose to the Boundless realm, Tang San clearly discovered that the strength of Xiao Wus soul had also risen qualitatively, influenced by his qualitative change in spiritual force. By now, Xiao Wu could stay in her body for two hours in a day without risking harm, and was moreover no longer limited to once. As long as the time didnt surpass two hours, she wouldnt be injured.
Xiao Wus soul growing stronger undoubtedly had enormous benefit for her future resurrection. Tang San now thirsted toplete the fourth trial, because as long as he could pass, his Seagod Affinity could rise by at least five percent, and back then Xiao Bai said that, as long as his Seagod Affinity score reached thirty percent, he could voluntarily release the Seagods light to help Xiao Wus soul fuse with her body. With this Seagods Light, all that remained was for him to cultivate to the Title Douluo realm. To Tang San, what was more important than Xiao Wus resurrection?
This time, the Shrek Seven Devils could be said to havepletely rested up. What surprised everyone was that, in these three month long period of rest, their cultivation speed actually wasnt slow at all. It seemed to be because of their always taut minds and bodies rxing, the benefit of sorrow turning to joy.
At present, the spirit power of the Shrek Seven Devils was:
Evil Eye White Tiger Dai Mubai, seventy eighth rank power attack type battle Spirit Sage. Including the two ranks from passing the second and third trials, plus more than a year of cultivation, Dai Mubai had advanced altogether four ranks of spirit power.
Big Sausage Uncle Oscar, seventy fifth ranked food type utility Spirit Sage. Food type spirits were after all difficult to cultivate, to raise three ranks in more than a year, even though two ranks came from rewards, still made Oscar very satisfied.
Thousand Hands Asura Tang San, eightieth ranked control type battle Spirit Sage. Due to Tang San not being rewarded with a rank with each trial, hisrades spirit power was gradually catching up.
Evil Fire Phoenix Ma Hongjun, seventy sixth ranked power attack type battle Spirit Sage. Relying on the benefits of the ten headed fierce yang serpent neidan, plus the superiority of the Phoenix spirit, he had finally surpassed Oscar, no longer the weakest in spirit power among the seven devils.
Soft Bones Demon Rabbit Xiao Wu, spirit power unclear, body strength increased, trial rewards superimposed.
Nine Treasure zed Tile Ning Rongrong, seventy sixth rank support type utility Spirit Sage.
Hell Civet Zhu Zhuqing, seventy seventh rank agility attack type battle Spirit Sage. At present her spirit power was second only to Tang San and Dai Mubai.
Three months rest let the Shrek Seven Devils return to peak condition, whether mentally or physically. Without outside pressure, they understood that even with another half year of bitter cultivation, it might be very difficult for their spirit power to rise further. Thus, it would be better toplete the mission ahead of time. Theyd already been away for no short time, and they still didnt know the difficulty of the trialsingter on. After talking it over, they decided to find the Devil Spirit Great White Shark flock, andplete the fourth trial, Shark Whale Battle.
Readying the essentials, the seven devils prepared to set out. Originally Ma Hongjun didnt agree to let Bai Chenxiange along. After all, facing formidable sea spirit beasts was extremely dangerous. But no matter what was said Bai Chenxiang insisted. The reason she gave was that she wanted to be a scout, exining that she would be unlikely to be in danger at high altitude.
Helplessly, Ma Hongjun could only agree.
Even though Seagod Ind wasrge, with everyones strength they very soon reached the outermost edges of the ind.
Setting foot on that soft silvery beach, everyone couldnt help sharing knowing smiles. Three years ago, when theynded here with nervous hearts, which of them could have thought that in just three years, they would all have gone from sixty something ranked strength to presently being more than seventy fifth ranked on average, truly reaching the degree of Spirit Master experts? Tang San had even reached a frightening eighty ranks. In fact, this year he was still only twenty four. In the whole history of the Spirit Master world, his should be the most powerful on record.
Chapter 236 — Fourth Trial, Shark Whale Battle
Chapter 236: Fourth Trial, Shark Whale Battle
Overlooking the sea, Oscar said:How do we find Xiao Bai? Dont tell me we go in the sea? If by some chance she isnt here, what do we do if we run into her offspring, and they attack when they dont recognize us?
Tang San smiled slightly,Dont worry, I have ways. Fatty, you and me go.Speaking, he didnt release his spirit, but rather directly used the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone flight ability to rise into the air.
Ma Hongjun didnt dare be slow, starting Phoenix Ascension, his wings pped lightly, and he followed Tang San to soar in the air. Along with his strength increasing, he no longer needed to worry about his Phoenix Ascension flight ability, even without the Spirit Avatar, this third spirit ability was still enough to support him for regr flight.
Release your spirit avatar and domain. Fire and water oppose each other, and Xiao Bai is also very familiar with your aura. As long as shes in the nearby sea, shell definitely be able to sense it. Ill help you expand your domain area.
Fine.Ever since taking the ten headed fierce yang serpent neidan, even though Ma Hongjun didnt mention it, he took Tang Sans word asw. In his eyes, Tang San wasnt just a brother, at the same time he was also a benefactor. The Cockb Phoenix Sunflower had neutralized his evil fire, making him truly possess a fire phoenix spirit. The ten headed fierce yang serpent neidan had even more pushed his strength to another level, especially when he got the domain ability it was possible for Title Douluo to possess. These were favors he would never dare forget. He knew that Tang San didnt like him keeping track of this, and so he hid it in his heart. Fatty had inwardly long since decided that, no matter where Tang San was in the future, that was where he would would be. What Tang San asked him to do, he would do.
As the Seven Headed Fire Phoenix appeared in the sky, even the sun paled. Dazzling tail mes made the sky shimmer with orange red radiance. As Ma Hongjun controlled his spirit avatar to float in midair, his Seven Headed Phoenix Domain began to spread.
Circle after circle of orange red light swiftly spread out, scorching hot explosive aura descended from above, making not only the air temperature rise, but at the same time washing everything in the surroundings, revealing the dignity of the Phoenix.
Just at this moment, Tang Sans eyes brightened, two lines of deep blue light quietly shot out. The two rays of light joined together in midair, and directly fell on the spot between Fattys eyebrows. In an instant, the domain emanating from Fatty that could only cover three hundred meters in diameter became one thousand meters. And that golden red light also became even more intense, just like a giant barrier of light appeared in the air above the sea near Seagod Ind. Terrifying pressure made the almost still water begin the tremble. On the surface, sea spirit beasts had already begun to stick their heads up, but on seeing that terrifying presence in the air, they didnt dare have the slightest thought of attacking.
What Tang San helped Ma Hongjun was his spiritual force, which had reached the highest level just like the Purple Demon Eye. Using that boundless force, gently infused into Ma Hongjuns spiritual world, provoked his spiritual force to instantly rise for a short while, frantically absorbing the fire element in the air and transforming it into the spreading phoenix power. This process was simple to describe, but was in fact quite difficult in practice. If not for Tang Sans spiritual force being so much higher than Ma Hongjuns, it wouldnt have been doable. After all, no matter how Ma Hongjun trusted him, if the spiritual world was invaded, the body would instinctively resist. But right now his spiritual force was infused with Tang Sans vast Purple God Light, and even resistance was impossible. And Tang San himself also clearly understood that, just because the Purple Demon Eye had risen to the Boundless realm, he could also finally in a true sense confront any Title Douluo below the ny fifth rank. He was confident even without an eighth spirit ring.
Along with Fattys domain spreading, before long, white triangr fins began to appear on the surface of the gradually boiling sea. As the ocean calmed once again, at least several dozen Devil Spirit Great White Sharks showed their backs. As the guardians of the Seagod Ind, how could they not react to a sudden provocation from the sky?
Before Tang San and Ma Hongjun could speak up, the closest thirty Devil Spirit Great White Sharks raised their heads simultaneously, emanating circr light waves, simultaneously rushing towards Tang San and Ma Hongjun. Just like how Xiao Bai once used the Despair Light Wave.
Even though these Devil Spirit Great White Sharks by far couldntpare to Xiao Bai, right now they still won out in quantity. Launching a coordinated attack in unison, therge scale Devil Spirit Light Wave targeted Tang San and ma Hongjun. Even though Fatty was in Spirit Avatar state, he still felt a burst of trembles. After all, these Devil Spirit Great White Sharks in front of them might all be of the ten thousand year level!
Tang San still didnt mind. Silently watching the light waves rising below, he raised his right hand and pressed at the space between his eyebrows. Instantly, with his head as center, intense deep blue light suddenly spread out, just like an ocean wave rolling out. On meeting this blue energy, all the light waves immediately melted quietly into nothing. Both were spiritual energy attacks, but there was no kind of collision between both sides, it felt as if the Devil Spirit Great White Shark groups Despair Light Wave was swallowed by the blue light Tang San released.
We are Xiao Bais friends, we have no bad intentions, we just need to find Xiao Bai. Ill trouble you all to notify her.
Tang San didnt speak these words out loud, but rather transmitted it through the wave like blue light he released. A situation that was previously unimaginable was now something he could easily resolve.
In these days of research, Tang San discovered that his spiritual force really had risen to a brand new level. He couldnt say just what this level meant, but he also discovered a lot of clever uses. For examplemunicating with those of the same level, just like he did with Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi. There was also the present way of transmitting his thoughts via his spiritual force to those with vastly lower spiritual abilities. This wasntmunicating, but rather unterally imposing his thoughts on the counterparts minds. Of course, such an imposition could naturally easily transform into an attack. If the previous Purple God Light could be described as a single target attack, then the current Boundless level Purple God Light could conduct area attacks, and moreover with even more power than the previous single target attack.
Tang San was still getting the hang of even more clever uses of spiritual force, but he already believed that the Purple God Light rising to the Boundless level brought him advantages that absolutely werent inferior to Spirit Avatar.
The blue light he released wasnt simply the Purple Demon Eye from before, at the same time it fused the Vast Sea Cosmic Shrouds Vast Sea Violent Wave ability. After the mind condensing wisdom skull bone fused with the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, it was equivalent to merging his Purple God Light with the four original abilities of the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud. That was also the reason why Tang San didnt dare be certain of his skull bones present level. After all, even hundred thousand year spirit bones couldnt possess more than two abilities. But now he really did possess four such abilities, and that still didnt count the clever uses of his spiritual force after it advanced.
Sensing the message Tang San transmitted, the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks in the sea were a bit restless. Even if the spiritual force Tang San impressed on their minds didnt bring much pressure, it still broke through their mental defenses. All the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks gave up on attacking and submerged in the sea.
Its done.Tang San called out to ma Hongjun, indicating he withdraw his Spirit Avatar.
Fatty returned to his original form, employing Phoenix Ascension to hover next to Tang San as he looked at this third brother with a somewhat strange gaze.
What? Dont recognize me? Why are you looking at me like that?Tang San somewhatughing looked at Fatty.
Ma Hongjun sighed disappointedly:Third brother, youre giving me a more and more imprable feeling. Just how strong are you really?
Tang Sanughed out loud:What are you doing wondering about that? No matter how strong I am, youre still always my good brother! That just now was just a way to release spiritual force. Using the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud.
Ma Hongjun smiled:Anyway, afterwards Ill be following you. The stronger you are the better. Gives your little brother some face too. Haha.
Just as the two were chatting, the sea below them heaved once again, and Xiao Bais familiar silhouette appeared before them all.
The giant shark head broke the surface, and looked somewhat bewildered at Tang San. The information she had gotten from her kin was unbelievable. When she watched him now, nothing seemed different about Tang San! Could it be that, in the altogether one year and change they hadnt met, this fellow had yet another good fortune?
Xiao Baibai.Ma Hongjun called out with a somewhat bantering tone.
Xiao Bai snapped:You call me Xiao Baibai? That name is exclusively for the lord Seagods use. You humans cant use it. What are you looking for me for?
Oscar said from the shore:Xiao Bai, dont go asking questions when you know the answer. Dont tell me you dont know our fourth trial is rted to you?
Hearing the words fourth trial, Xiao Bais eyes clearly grew a bit more serious, and she replied:Youve already finished preparing?
Tang San and Ma Hongjun floated down,nding on the beach. Xiao Bai also flew out of the seawater, transforming into human form in front of everyone.
Tang San said:We only have one year to pass the rial. Even if we keep cultivating, itll still be very difficult for us to make any major breakthroughs in that time. So we n to finish the mission a bit early.
Xiao Bais elegant brows wrinkled. Under the sunshine, her body reflected a grey blue light,The Evil Spirit Orcas arent that easy to deal with. They''re not as well spoken as me, theyre all extremely savage fellows of the ocean. Besides the Deep Sea Demon Whale King who can awe them somewhat, those bastards have always been rampaging without fear in the sea.
Dai Mubai said:Then what level of strength do these Evil Spirit Orcas have? Our mission must bepleted. I assume the bastards you mention and your Devil Spirit Great White Shark n dont have a very good rtionship.
Good? Of course its very good.Xiao Bai gnashed her teeth:My little brother died in the jaws of the Evil Spirit Orca King. If I had the strength, I would long ago have eradicated that stain on the ocean. There are levels among us sea spirit beasts too. Generally speaking, we Devil Spirit Great White Sharks, Deep Sea Demon Whales and Evil Spirit Orcas are all considered at the top of the marine food chain. But in fact, theres also a certain gap between the three of us. The Deep Sea Demon Whales are undoubtedly the strongest, but this n is also quite rare. Moreover, they all live alone. Moreover, the Deep Sea Demon Whales arepletelyzy, ordinarily theyll only open those idiotically giant mouths and wait for food to deliver itself. And besides the Deep Sea Demon Whales, the strongest would be the Evil Spirit Orcas. Even though I dont want to admit it, those stains on the sea are a bit stronger than us.
At this point, Xiao Bais eyes disyed an intense loathing,The Evil Spirit Orcas are a kind of sea spirit beasts extremely addicted to killing. Even the Deep Sea Demon Whale King wont lightly provoke them. Because the Evil Spirit Orcas are flock spirit beasts, and because they have practically no natural predators, the have quite considerable numbers. These stains on the sea are absolutely unrestrained in the ocean, theyll constantly kill even if they dont need food, when they encounter any creatures theyll tear them to pieces without a trace of politeness. Any sea spirit beast is brimming with hatred of them. Just that theyre so strong that nobody dares step up and challenge them. Theres an Evil Spirit Orca flock about five hundred li from here. Theyre our old enemies. Theres a holy war between our two ns every few decades or centuries.
Seeing that the subject of Evil Spirit Orcas was clearly a bit taboo to Xiao Bai, Zhu Zhuqing couldnt help asking:You lost?
Xiao Bai nodded unwillingly,Were at a disadvantage each time. If it wasnt because they dont dare approach Seagod Ind, for fear of drawing the lord Seagods wrath, even our n might have already ceased to exist.
Tang San said:Since well have to confront them, Xiao Bai, give us a detailed description of the Evil Spirit Orcas.
Xiao Bai said:Adult Evil Spirit Orcas are twenty to twenty five meters long. They have robust bodies, sharp teeth, as well as formidable abilities of all kinds. One Evil Spirit Orca is enough to fight two of our nsmen to a standstill. These savages never leave survivors. As long as they hold the advantage, theyre bound to tear the opponent to shreds. The Evil Spirit Orca flock has around three hundred overall, approximately two hundred adults. About the same as us. To us, the only thing worth being happy about might be that their fertility isnt equal to ours. Otherwise, their numbers would be even scarier. One might say that, if were speaking about the area led by the Evil Spirit Orca King, then this n is already qualified to challenge the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. Or course, that might also lead to their n being exterminated, so theyve never dared directly enter the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings domain.
The Shrek Seven Devils looked at each other, and Oscar swallowed:Then, that means our fourth task of helping you exterminate the Evil Spirit Orca flock, is equivalent to taking on half a Deep Sea Demon Whale attack?
Xiao Bai snorted disdainfully:Why? Scared? If youre scared you can not go.
Little Ao imitated her appearance to snort as well,I actually want to not go, but if I dont, my ck level six tests trial will have my life. Besides, so what if its a hundred Evil Spirit Orcas? How do you know we wont win?
Xiao Bais expression seemed extraordinarily serious,I dont care about whether you have courage or strength. Im worried about my kin. Its after decades of recovery that my n has managed to reach its present state. Just in case you arent strong enough, and cant exterminate the Evil Spirit Orca flock, then my kin will pay with our lives.
Listening to Xiao Bai, the Shrek Seven devils all grew silent. When it involved the lives of Xiao Bais kin, they had no choice but to be careful. However, the trial was before them, could they really not go?
After a long time, it was still Tang San who spoke up,Xiao Bai, I cant guarantee your kin wont be harmed. But I can promise you, if this operation fails, then we will definitely die in front of you. Please believe me, we wont treat our own lives as a joke. Even if you were our second trial examiner, you should understand that we regard you as a friend. Your kin are all naturally also our friends. I can only say, we will make all effort to reduce the casualties of your n. If you really arent willing to participate in this fight, then well trouble you to see us there, and well confront them on our own.
Xiao Bai was silent, watching Tang San with a burning gaze,Can we not go? This isnt just your trial, its also the lord Seagods mission to us. Exterminate the Evil Spirit Orca flock for the peace of our home sea. As servants of the lord Seagod, we are duty bound. Since you say youve already prepared, well set off.
While speaking, Xiao Bai turned to the sea, gaped and issued a bizarre humming sound. Just at the start the sound was very weak, but as time passed, the sound gradually grew greater, so much that it even suppressed the sound of the waves.
The water in front of Seagod Ind boiled, and strong white figures began to reveal their triangr fins on the surface, arrayed in a neat formation. A picture of two hundred devil spirit great white sharks in formation formed. These great white sharks were all more than fifteen meters long, and each emanated powerful energy fluctuations. Hidden under the seawater, they were like an army at the ready.
The sound Xiao Bai was making came to an end. Turning, she once again looked at Tang San,Tang San, I know you will experience the Seagod nine trials. Otherwise a trial like this absolutely wouldnt appear. Before leaving, I have something I hope you can promise me.
Tang San said without the slightest hesitation:Speak. As long as I can do it, I absolutely wont decline.
Xiao Bais expression grew a bit gentler, but her eyes were stillpletely serious,If I cant return alive this time, then there are still more than a hundred of my ns juvenile devil spirit great white sharks in this area, I hope you can help look after them. Can you?
Tang Sans heart shook, not because of Xiao Bais conditions, but rather because of Xiao Bais lonely tone. Clearly, she wasnt optimistic about theing battle.
Xiao Bai, dont be pessimistic. We will definitely win, definitely return alive. Not just us, but you and your kin. Those juvenile devil spirit great white sharks will still wait for your protection. You might not know, but Rongrongs fourth mission is to guarantee your survival. If you die, it would be the same as our missions failing.
Xiao Bai was distracted, looking astonished at Ning Rongrong. Muttering to herself:So, the lord Seagod didnt abandon his servants. Dont tell me we really wont need to die?
Oscar gathered by Xiao Bai,It seems youre quite afraid of that Evil Spirit Orca King, werent you always very arrogant? Youre both hundred thousand year spirit beasts, how can the gap be that big?
Bullsh*t, whod be afraid of that bastard?Xiao Bais tone was angry, and with one p she sent Oscar flying to one side, saying.Lets go.Speaking, she leapt up, diving into the ocean and returning to her original form.
Oscar rolled to a stop on the ground. He pleasantly discovered that, even though Xiao Bais p hadnt used any force, there wasnt any of the pain that still should have appeared. His bones and flesh had automatically unloaded the force when he was pped. It might look like a miserable situation, but it actually didnt even hurt.
The Shrek Seven Devils leapt up simultaneously, and under Xiao Bais directions they mounted seven especiallyrge devil spirit great white sharks. Xiao Bai went first, fiercely leaping forwards. Two hundred devil spirit great white sharks followed closely behind, bringing the Shrek Seven Devils directly for the deep sea.
Tang San held Xiao Wu close as he stood on the back of a devil spirit great white shark. With his present strength, even though the sharks backs were extremely slippery, he still wouldnt fall. Even though Oscar and Ning Rongrong were in difficult straits, relying on the Spriit Sage level body control as well as their strengthened physiques, even if they couldnt stand on the sharks like Tang San did, they could still ride on their backs and keep stable by grabbing their dorsal fins.
In the true ocean, the Shrek Seven Devils directly experienced the powerful side of the devil spirit great white sharks. Braving the wind and the waves, their speed forward was something no boat couldpare to. The whistling sea breeze cut at them like knives, and the surrounding seawater turned into a blue haze as it constantly swept past on either side. That kind of feeling could be called extremely provoking, and extremely thrilling.
Even Bai Chenxiang flying in the air, widely known for her speed, also had to use her second spirit ability to not fall behind.
This was the embodiment of the devil spirit great white sharks true strength. In the ring sea, because it was too small, Xiao Bai had never revealed her true strength. However, discovering it made even the Shrek Seven Devils alert. Such powerful devil spirit great white sharks still feared their targets, the evil spirit orcas, this clearly showed the difficulty of their fourth trial.
The devil spirit great white sharks moved forward, and Tang San didnt stay idle either. With the devil spirit great white sharks for transportation, he could also wholeheartedly consider tactics.
Without a doubt, the Evil Spirit Orcas were extremely powerful, so much so that it was even double that of the devil spirit great white shark flock. Could the seven of them really deal with more than a hundred of the apex spirit beasts of the ocean? Xiao Bai clearly couldnt defeat the Evil Spirit Orca King. Even the ordinary evil spirit orcas already made them overextended, let alone speaking of helping Xiao Bai.
With both sides strength in mind, even if Tang San was confident in himself, he absolutely wouldnt go meet force with force.
Intelligence was also equally a part of strength. One could imagine, since the evil spirit orca flock was this powerful, then they would inevitably have traits of arrogance and overconfidence. Even if they ultimately won a frontal confrontation, the devil spirit great white shark flock would also take disastrous losses. That wasnt something Tang San wished to see. Xiao Bais sorrowful expression was always deeply branded in his mind. Since that was the case, he wanted to think of some other way.
Five hundred li wasnt close, but with the astonishingly fast devil spirit great white sharks way of travel, it still wouldnt be more than a couple of hours. At Tang Sans request, Xiao Baimanded her n to stop when they were fifty li away.
Tang San let out the Dragon Abyss Boat, giving the Shrek Seven Devils somewhere to stand. He also called over Xiao Bai. Even always curious about new things as she was, right now she still didnt have the heart to appreciate the boat, only quietly sitting there contemting.
Tang San said:Xiao Bai, are you still worried?
Xiao Bai rolled her eyes at him, as if saying, if your n was about to be trapped in danger, dont tell me you wouldnt be worried?
Tang San smiled slightly:Right now I have a method that might minimize our losses. I dont know if youre willing to try it?
Xiao Bais eyes brightened,Method? What method? Tell me. The devil spirit orcas have a kind of ripple scanning method. As long as creatures with energy appear within ten li, they wont be able to hide, and will immediately suffer devastating attacks. If you want to use some little tricks to deal with them, give up on the idea immediately. If it was that easy, we would have gotten rid of them long ago.
Light shed in Tang Sans eyes:Scanning abilities are unrted to my n. I only ask you, do the evil spirit orcas fear poison?
Xiao Bai looked distracted,Poison? Medical poison? Thats right, we sea spirit beasts have abilities to resist poison. But dont forget howrge our bodies are. Adding on formidable spirit power, even if we ate arge amount of poison we could rely on our natural immunity to resist it. The poison of poisonous serpents can be said to be the strongest in the sea. But both we and the evil spirit orcas can use them as food. What poison do you have thats stronger than poisonous serpents? Besides, if you spread the poison in the sea, with the evil spirit orcas vignce, theyd very quickly discover it, only making them even more savage.
Tang San smiled calmly:Dont mind that. I only ask you, do you dare go into danger with me, you and me?
Xiao Bai frowned,You and me? Youre not nning on having us two go attack the evil spirit orcas?
Tang San said:Of course its not attack, its to raid. Dont tell me you dont know about something called assassination?
Xiao Bai looked at Tang San,I dont understand, what way do you have to approach the evil spirit orca flock without being discovered.
Tang San smiled slightly,Then watch.Pointing to his forehead, in an instant, he disappeared without warning right before Xiao Bais eyes.
Xiao Bai opened her eyes wide, her formidable spiritual force suddenly spreading out to examine the ce Tang San was. But she was shocked to discover that Tang San seemed to actually have truly disappeared. Her spiritual force spread to an area several hundred meters in diameter without discovering a trace of Tang San. So much that she even raised her hand and waved it where Tang San stood before, but still didnt touch anything substantial.
Tang San is?Xiao Bai looked to Oscar.
Oscar spread his hands,How should I know? Didnt you say he had no way to approach the evil spirit orcas without being discovered?
Xiao Bai excitedly said:I believe it, how could I still not believe it? Hurry up ande out, tell me your n. As long as we can annihte those stains on the sea, Ill dare anything.
Faint blue light shed, and Tang Sans silhouette reappeared in sight, still standing where he was before, so much so that he hadnt even changed his posture, as if hed never moved.
Tang San, how did you do it?Xiao Bai asked excitedly.
Tang San smiled:This is an ability of mine. Capable of hiding us. Ill need you as my mount, that way I cane and go without leaving a trace. Youre right, I dont have any certainty of being able to poison the evil spirit orcas, however, how can I understand the level of their immunity without trying? Besides, poison is only the first present Ive prepared for them.
Xiao Baiughed out loud,Since thats the case, what are we still waiting for?
Tang San waved to Oscar, and simultaneously ced Xiao Wu into his Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse.
Oscar got the meaning and threw over a length of sausages, all pink and dark green. As for Xiao Wu, that was something Tang San couldnt help. If he was going to take risks, Xiao Wu had already threatened him via his soul that he had to take her along. Tang San had made a supreme effort to oppose, and finally the two had reached apromise, Xiao Wu would be in the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, that could also be considered following at his side.
Dai Mubai said:Doesnt the devil spirit orcas scanning ability only reach ten li? Then shouldnt we move forward a bit, at least to twenty li away from them. That way we could support you better.
Tang San and Xiao Bai shook their heads practically simultaneously, and Tang San said.Even if the evil spirit orcas sensing range is limited, we absolutely cant be careless. Just in case we let them discover our main army ande to attack, forcing us into a frontal confrontation, we couldnt bear the losses. You wait here for my signal. Hold back the troops unless I signal. Xiao Bai, lets go.
Xiao Bai couldnt wait any longer, and with a leap dove into the ocean transforming into her original form. Tang San floated over, the tips of his toes poking her head. The immense white silhouette instantly elerated, heading straight out.
Tang San used spirit power to block the oing wind, and asked Xiao Bai:Can you sense the precise location of the evil spirit orca flock? Would they be constantly changing location?
Xiao Bai said:Dont worry, if I didnt have even this ability, I wouldnt be suited to leading the tribe. As long as were within fifty li of them, I can catch their scent. In terms of sense of smell, there are no spirit beasts in the ocean that canpare to us devil spirit great white sharks.
Without being held back by her nsmen, Xiao Bais speed rose to the limit, even when Tang San used Boundless eye to sense the changes in the surroundings, he still couldntpletely grasp the changes in the surrounding seawater. Such an absolute speed in the sea wasnt any slower than the needle tailed swift flying in the sky.
In practically just a few breaths, Xiao Bais speed gradually dropped, her voice clearly lowered,Were already less than twenty li or so away from them. I propose we dont approach further. Even though that Evil Spirit Orca King is repulsive, he really is powerful. Im afraid it might discover my spiritual fluctuations if we approach.
Tang San nodded.Fine, then here is fine. Lets dive.While speaking, he pointed to his forehead, and blue light quietly appeared, enveloping him and Xiao Bai, and they noiselessly entered the sea.
As Xiao Bai was truly enveloped in this Vast Sea Barrier light, her heart suddenly shuddered. That energy fluctuation was so familiar. After sensing this familiar aura, her originally hesitant heart no longer wavered, on the contrary bing iparably stable. She brought Tang San to swiftly dive into the ocean.
After the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud fused with Tang Sans mind condensing wisdom skull bone, Tang San had discovered that when he used this ability, it no longer restricted movement, and he wouldnt be revealed even when in motion. But there were still limits, he couldnt use any abilities, if he did, the hiding effect would immediately disappear.
Chapter 237 — Assassinating Evil Spirit Orcas
Chapter 237: Assassinating Evil Spirit Orcas
However, with the Vast Sea Barrier, he basically didnt need to worry about breathing underwater. The Vast Sea Barrier only enveloped his and Xiao Bais skin, and with his Boundless spiritual force control, it wouldnt influence Xiao Bais movements in the slightest. In order to reduce the drag force, Tang San leaned against Xiao Bais back, using one hand on Xiao Bais dorsal fin to stabilize himself.
One man and one shark stealthily moved towards the formidable opponents in such a manner. Whether Tang San or Xiao Bai, right now their hearts were filled with nervousness. But besides nervousness, there was still some excitement.
Xiao Bai grew stealthier the deeper they went. Relying on the sharp senses of a hundred thousand year spirit best, she discovered that the Vast Sea Barrier Tang San released could not only hide them visually, but alsopletely suppressed their auras within the barrier, without leaking. But even so, she remainedpletely cautious.
The sea was very deep in this area. Gradually, Tang San began to feel a formidable pressure. However, with that year of cultivation in the Seagods Light, had long since given him a formidable resistance to pressure. His spirit power adjusted automatically under the pressure, and his vast spiritual force also subsequently fluctuated, adjusting the Vast Sea Barrier so it wouldnt be so exhausting.
Were here.Xiao Bais voice was low. Slightly raising her head, she indicated the waters ahead.
By now, Xiao Bai had already brought Tang San at least five hundred meters deep, and the immense water pressure made the Vast Sea Barrier constantly ripple.
Closing his eyes and concentrating, gentle spiritual fluctuations quietly spread out. Xiao Bai was shocked to discover that when the spiritual energy Tang San released left his body, it instantly melded with the surrounding seawater, and even someone with her capabilities couldnt feel anything. That spiritual fluctuations actually really became a part of the sea. This already exceeded Xiao Bais experience.
As far as she knew, any spiritual energy attack had a form that could be traced, and even spiritual force probes should have spiritual fluctuations. But when she concentrated her whole attention on the spiritual force Tang San released, she still ended up with nothing. The seawater above her head was still calm, without any movement.
Xiao Bai had forgotten one thing, her experience really was correct. Any spiritual force release would leave a trace that could be followed, but in order to track someones spiritual force, first of all the gap to your own spiritual force couldnt be toorge. Of course, this couldnt be med on her. How could she knew that her spiritual power was actually at a lower level than that of Tang San?
Tang Sany prostrate on Xiao Bais back, one hand grabbing her dorsal fin, the other hand pushing on her back. A gentle spiritual fluctuation quietly transmitted. Xiao Bai was first distracted, but sensing that the fluctuation held no malice, she hesitantly used her own spiritual force to connect with it.
As the two spiritual energies touched, Xiao Bai only felt her spiritual world suddenly sh, countless clear scenes appearing in her mind.
This, this was? Spiritual scan transmission? Xiao Bai was gobsmacked. She realized what level Tang Sans spiritual force had reached. With her ability, of course she could also perceive everything in her surroundings with spiritual scanning, but right now she still didnt dare do it. Because if she extended her spiritual force, she would definitely be discovered by the evil spirit orcas, and would immediately be besieged. But the information Tang San currently transmitted to her was not only clearer than her own, basically none of the evil spirit orcas in the sea area ahead reacted.
Xiao Bai finally understood. Being able to reach this level of scanning only meant one thing, that Tang Sans spiritual force had already surpassed all the evil spirit orcas, including the evil spirit orca king.
Tang San had no idea what Xiao Bai was thinking. He only transmitted his wholehearted spiritual force scan. Just as Xiao Bai felt, right now his spiritual force was already perfectly melded with the seawater. The seawater became the best concealment. Unless it was someone with as formidable spiritual force as Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi, they absolutely wouldnt be able to find a single clue from the seawater. The evil spirit orcas above naturally wouldnt be able to either.
Through the spiritual force scan, Tang San saw the appearance of the evil spirit orcas for the first time. They were consistently built more than twice asrge as the devil spirit great white sharks, their bodies extremely robust, without the sleek aesthetic of the devil spirit great white sharks, but looking filled with power. Their whole bodies were grey and ck. Their heads especially enormous. When they asionally opened their mouths, they revealed frightening giant teeth like swords. Deep red eyes were filled with a violent aura. In this sea region, besides these evil spirit orcas, there unexpectedly were no other living creatures in the ocean. That showed of tyrannical they were.
It seemed that there were around two or three hundred of these evil spirit orcas, and the majority were adults. One especially enormous fellow, more than thirty meters long, floated in the center of the whole flock. Grey ck skin glinted with metallic lustre. No need to ask, this was naturally the Evil Spirit Orca King. It was also the ultimate target of Tang Sans fourth trial.
These evil spirit orcas cruised within a range of more than then thousand meters square. No creatures in the sea would intrude into their area of influence. To hunt food they would have to go even further out. Right now these evil spirit orcas looked like they had already eaten their fill. There were some that floated motionless, seemingly resting.
Lets go. Move a bit slowly, dont cause too much movement in the water.Tang San instructed Xiao Bai.
Xiao Bai felt very strange right now. With Tang Sans spiritual force probe, she basically didnt need to see with her eyes, she could move forward with the guidance of Tang Sans spiritual force. Even if the Vast Sea Barrier helped them hide, so much that it had the effect of nothingness, their volume still existed. If they moved quickly they would still cause movement in the water, therefore Tang San warned her in advance.
Xiao Bai was after all a hundred thousand year spirit beast. Clearly understanding Tang Sans intent, they slowly started moving forward with a soft sway of her body.
Very soon, they had already arrived at a depth of two hundred meters or so, and Tang San once again directed Xiao Bai to stop.
From the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, Tang San brushed out the Godly Zhuge Crossbow. Extracting its crossbow bolts one by one, he also took out a bottle from the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse the length of an arm and the thickness of a thigh. The material of the bottle was quite special, seemingly like jade, but with a faint white shimmer.
Tang San had gone through a lot of trouble to make this bottle. The jade bottle had twoyers, the outermost was filled with the cold extreme yin spring, causing the appearance of the white shimmer, and also felt extremely icy to the touch. While the inneryer was filled with the red hot yang spring.
The Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well. Blessed by the Heavens, two existences in one well, yin and yang mutually subduing each other, and thus the hottest and coldest thing under the heavens. Seizing the fortune of Heaven and earth, swallowing the best features of the sun and the moon. In terms of potency of attributes, there was nothing that could match. Tang San had practiced the cold and hot immunity within it.
In order to be able to bring the spring water out of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, he had gone through great trouble to find a block of warm jade, and purchased it for a high price. Then he had found a highly skilled craftsman to carve this doubleyered jade container. He had further filled it with both kinds of yin and yang spring water at the same time, causing its cold and heat to bnce, and not corrode the warm jade. Then he was able to bring it out of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.
Warm jade was innately moderate, and was the best utensil for holding both kinds of spring water together.
Cautiously uncorking it, Tang San raised one hand and absorbed, causing one drop of red hot yang liquid to fall into his palm, and then swiftly put the lid on the bottle. Winding the mechanism of the crossbow in his hand, he loaded the back half of a crossbow bolt into the machine, then pulled open the hollow interior of the bolt. Drawing a deep breath, Tang Sans movements instantly grew illusory. In practically half an eyeblink he had instantlypleted several actions.
Pouring the red hot yang liquid into the arrowhead, swiftly closing it up, loading it into the crossbow, and immediately fired it.
It wasnt by choice he moved fast, but the red hot yang liquid really was too terrifyingly hot. Even if the crossbow bolt was made from iron essence, it could still only hold up for a moment under the red hot yang liquids corrosion.
With the powerful propulsive force of the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, the crossbow bolt broke through the water. With Tang Sans Boundless level spiritual force guidance, it was naturally impossible to miss. With a pu sound, it hit the abdomen of an evil spirit orca.
Even though the Godly Zhuge Crossbow was fierce, the evil spirit orcas skin was still even more durable. Under ordinary circumstances, let alone at a hundred meters distance, even firing the Godly Zhuge Crossbows sixteen bolts from just ten meters distance wouldnt be enough to prate the evil spirit orca.
However, there are exceptions to everything. This crossbow bolt quietly pierced into that evil spirit orcas abdomen.
Ever since Tang Sans spiritual force had risen, his calction ability had also strengthened geometrically. It really was impossible for that crossbow bolt to pierce that evil spirit orcas tough skin, but the instant the bolt made contact, was also the moment the red hot yang liquid melted the arrowhead. Iparably hot yang liquid, propelled forward with the crossbow bolt, easily melted that evil spirit orcas hide, directly stabbing into its body. There was no blood. With the intense heat of the yang liquid, just as the crossbow bolt entered the evil spirit orcas body, the wound was already bound shut.
Being hit by the crossbow bolt, that evil spirit orcas giant body first paused a moment. Then immediately after, it suddenly raged. That degree of madness made even Xiao Bai jump. Tang Sans spiritual force guided her to quickly dive, and moreover constantly transmitted into her mind the results of the spiritual force probe.
In Tang Sans spiritual force survey, that evil spirit orca hit by the crossbow bolt madly churned the seawater, the energy contained within its body constantly erupting uncontrobly. There were two evil spirit orcas who discovered something was unusual and came over to investigate, but were met by its maddened all out attack, and one of them even had half its head bit off by it, directly dying a violent death. A vast expanse of seawater was colored red by its blood, immediately drawing the attention of the whole flock of orcas. The atmosphere in the sea instantly grew nervous.
The evil spirit orca hit by the crossbow bolt didnt struggle for too long. Very soon after biting itsrade to death, its struggle began to grow weaker, flipping belly up and floating towards the surface, its survival unknown. Strangely, from the moment it was hit by the crossbow bolt until it died, not a drop of blood left its body. The blood coloring the seawater red all came from the orca it bit to death.
The evil spirit orcas themselves were extremely bloodthirsty, and the scent of blood seemed to arouse their vicious instincts. For a moment, the energy fluctuations within the seawater instantly stirred. Until a deep voice passed through the water like a seismic wave, and these evil spirit orcas settled down.
The Evil Spirit Orca King moved, and reached the side of the evil spirit orca killed by the crossbow bolt with practically just a swing of its body. By now, that evil spirit orca was already floating on the sea surface.
Seeing all this, Xiao Bai was inwardly shocked to the extreme. She had of course seen Tang San shoot that crossbow bolt, but just that the crossbow bolt could pierce that evil spirit orca alone had astonished her. That tiny crossbow bolt and that evil spirit orcas giant body basically werent on the same scale. But it was that one tiny crossbow bolt that not only took that evil spirit orcas life, but even caused it to bite another to death.
Poison, she thought of this word. Feeling Tang Sanying prostrate on her back, she couldnt help her whole body shivering. Just what kind of extreme poison was this terrifying? She also couldnt help secretly being happy that, when she was the second trial examiner, the trial had fortunately included not harming any sea spirit beast. Otherwise, if she was infected by such a poison, perhaps even ...
The red hot yang spring, was the most yang object under the sky. Sea spirit beasts werergely water attributed, many rted to yin. Even though it was only a drop of red hot yang liquid that entered that evil spirit orca, that terrifying eruption of heat had instantly scorched that evil spirit orcas internal organs. Its muscles and blood vessels had subsequently also turned to coal. That was the reason it didnt bleed.
Before Xiao Bai could grow even more shocked, Tang San indicated she swim to the side. With the scene just now, Xiao Bai undoubtedly had an all new understanding of Tang Sans abilities, and hurriedly swam away ording to his instructions. Since Tang San previously used the Godly Zhuge Crossbow instead of any abilities, he and Xiao Bai still werent revealed.
All the evil spirit orcas gathered at the sea surface, the Evil Spirit Orca Kings deep red eyes filled with a frightening aura. Suddenly gaping in a deep roar, several water des with a deep red aura instantly shrieked out and hit hit that dead evil spirit orca.
The more than twenty meter giant body was instantly cut into several chunks, exposing its charred ck insides.
Seeing this, the Evil Spirit Orca Kings pupils instantly contracted, the seawater around its body rushing up, wanting to find some clue from this evil spirit orcas corpse. However, the red hot yang liquid had not only melted the organs of the evil spirit orca, but simultaneously also most of the crossbow bolt. The remaining bit really was too small inparison to the evil spirit orcas giant body. Even if the Evil Spirit Orca King was even more powerful, it still might not find any clues.
But when the Evil Spirit Orca Kings fury burned, suddenly, there was anothermotion among the gathered Evil Spirit Orcas, the same circumstances as before appearing once again. One especiallyrge Evil Spirit Orca fiercely leapt out of the water, energy frantically erupting within its body, setting off an enormous energy wave. Due to all the evil spirit orcas being gathered together, its eruption immediately knocked against a few n members next to it.
The Evil Spirit Orca King reacted extremely quickly, and moreover he absolutely wouldnt be lenient. Using flexibilitypletely disproportional to its size it sharply turned, its giant whale tail pping the surface of the water, causing an iparably enormous deep red water de to ruthlessly attack that evil spirit orca, instantly cutting it into two halves.
Its internal organs were equally charred ck. Another evil spirit orca was eliminated.
Hou A wrathful great roar erupted from the Evil Spirit Orca Kings mouth, the surging soundwave making the ocean in a range of several ten thousand meters vibrate. Simr roars also issued from the mouths of the other evil spirit orcas. For a moment, intense energy fluctuations almostpletely locked up the sea within range. The seawater grew thick almost like gtin, intense spiritual fluctuations prating the sea directly to the seabed.
The Evil Spirit Orca King is telling his nsmen to find the enemy with all their strength. Its extremely angry. Already on the edge of madness. What do we do?Xiao Bai exined the meaning of the Evil Spirit Orca Kings roar to Tang San, her words filled with schadenfreude.
Tang San calmly said:Well bide our time, they wont find anything. They cant keep releasing spiritual force like this indefinitely. Well never tire faster than them. Assassination requires patience.
Under cover of the Vast Sea Barrier, using only the Godly Zhuge Crossbow to attack, Tang Sans n was extremely strict. He basically wouldnt give the opponents the opportunity to discover him. How could he otherwise lightly put himself at risk?
Just as Tang San said, even if all the evil spirit orcas were already moving, to the enemies hiding on the bottom of the sea, even if they turned over the entire ocean it would still be impossible to find a clue. In their search, the evil spirit orca closest to them almost brushed against Xiao Bai as it swam past, still without discovering them. Tang San wasnt a bit concerned. He was as calm as an ancient iceberg. He absolutely wouldnt easily move at this time, mystery would often cause the opponent to panic.
The evil spirit orcas spiritual probing continued for an hour. In this time, the Evil Spirit Orca Kings energy would from time to time sweep through the water, but even as the tyrants of the sea, they still tired with time. Constantly using spiritual force to scan the sea was in itself considerably exhausting, and ending up with nothing after an hour, no matter how angry the Evil Spirit Orca King was, it still had no choice but to order its nsmen to stop.
But the instant they just stopped searching, the third suddenly insane evil spirit orca appeared. Even though the kin by its side reacted very quickly, another evil spirit orca still had its tail bitten off.
Instantly, the just calmed evil spirit orca flock once again grew jittery. As the tyrants of the sea, they absolutely didnt fear the frontal attack of any enemy, they even had the courage to fight the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. However, in the present situation this flock of sea tyrants still couldnt help starting to grow panicked. An unknown enemy was the most frightening, and seeing their kin suddenly go insane and die miserably without any warning, how could these evil spirit orcas not be fearful?
This time, without need for the Evil Spirit Orca Kings instruction, all the evil spirit orcas started madly searching for the unknown enemy within the sea, untiringly releasing their spiritual force in order to find the slightest clue. But their true enemy had now once again dived deeper in the sea, wearing cold smiles as they withdrew their spiritual force to quietly rest, waiting for the next moment to act.
Tang San had brought Xiao Bai here not only to kill as many opponents as possible, and weaken the evil spirit orca flocks strength, but at the same time also wear down their willpower, exhausting their energy. Just what is called, first a burst of energy, next waning, third exhaustion, when they are tired and I rested, thus I win. No matter how excessive the energy of the Evil Spirit Orcas it would still have an end. In their panic, whether mental or physical strength would soon be exhausted. And each time they rested, Tang San immediatelyunched a quiet attack, ending the life of an Evil Spirit Orca and causing the panic to spread once again.
Over a few rounds, seven Evil Spirit Orcas had one after another died under Tang Sans Godly Zhuge Crossbow, and even the number of Evil Spirit Orcas injured by the mad rages had reached two digits.
To the overall n, this work of one after another didnt amount to even a tenth of the whole n dead or injured, and still wasnt enough to influence the ns strength. But it was the mental blow these enormous deep sea creatures suffered that was iparable.
After each attack Tang Sanunched he would withdraw his spiritual force and rest on Xiao Bais back. Xiao Bai even more basically didnt do anything tiring. But the evil spirit orca flock was alreadypletely in a kind of panicked and exhausted state. The Evil Spirit Orca King several timesunched maddened attacks in the sea, trying to force out the unknown enemy. Its strength also really shocked Tang San, but the only effect was to waste strength in vain.
As the eighth evil spirit orca died under Tang Sans Godly Zhuge Crossbow, the Evil Spirit Orca King finally shrank back, passing down orders for the entire flock to swiftly swim in one direction, migrating at top speed, preparing abandoning the territory they had lived in for untold years.
To the evil spirit orcas, changing location wasnt any problem, and continuing to stay here they could only see their kin die tragically for unknown reasons. Even someone as arrogant as the Evil Spirit Orca King had no choice but to make some ns.
These guys want to run.Xiao Bai told Tang San a bit excitedly.
Tang San gave a cold snort,Run? These evil spirit orcas may be big, but can their speedpare to your devil spirit great white sharks?
Xiao Bai said proudly:Of course not. In the sea, in terms of long distance movement, there are no sea spirit beasts that canpare to us. The evil spirit orcas might be a bit stronger in terms of attack power, but they wont do for speed. Otherwise, why wouldnt they have annihted us earlier?
Tang San said coldly:Since thats the case, lets continue growing the panic in their hearts. Well pursue.
The ambush battle turned into a pursuit battle. Just before they started, Tang San had Xiao Bai float to the surface, and shot a signal re. This was the signal to pursue. He and Dai Mubai had agreed in advance, a green signal was for pursuit. After Xiao Bai left behind her scent in the water, she once again entered the Vast Sea Barrier with Tang San, and they chased straigth after the evil spirit orca flock ahead.
The evil spirit orcas naturally also saw the dazzling light of the signal. But since they had always lived within the ocean, how could they know what this strange scene signified? The Evil Spirit Orca King was of a mind to go back and investigate, but he and his nsmen were all exhausted from Tang Sans previous sneak attacks, and would rather run straight ahead than turn around again.
Xiao Bai didnt exaggerate, the devil spirit great white sharks really were faster than the evil spirit orca flock, especially as Tang San rode on the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King. Very soon, they had caught up to the rear of the evil spirit orca flock. This time, Tang San attacked even more absolutely unrestrained. With the previous experience, in a moment of work three evil spirit orcas died under his Godly Zhuge Crossbow. Even though there was no coteral damage since they attacked the evil spirit orcas in the back, each dead evil spirit orca would weaken the counterparts overall strength by a certain amount. With their tails under attack, the evil spirit orcas had no choice but to distractedly release their spiritual force to search the surroundings, or maybe constantlyunch all manner of attacks at the ocean.
Like this, even though they were running, they would still grow even more exhausted.
Xiao Bai had never before felt as satisfied as today. Pursuing never lost in speed, and seeing those stains on the sea one by one lost their lives, her heart was filled with unprecedented confidence. SHe secretly thought that this was an opportunity bestowed by the lord Seagod, she absolutely couldnt give up on such a good asion. This time she definitely had to thoroughly annihte these evil spirit orcas.
Gradually, the crossbow bolts Tang San had at hand grew fewer, and the number of stealth killed evil spirit orcas also grewrger. The feeling of panic never left these giant sea spirit beasts.
It should be time for the main attack.After Tang San shot the forty eighth crossbow bolt, he finally put away that jade jar containing the divine water of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well. He only had those forty eight crossbow bolts on him, and the evil spirit orcas had also suffered seventy casualties from these forty eight bolts. Close to a quarter of their overall numbers. Moreover, Tang Sans targets were all adult evil spirit orcas.
A red signal re shot to teh sky. THe main attack signal was finally issued. Xiao Bai suddenly brought Tang San back around, retreating like a bolt of lightning.
The Devil Spirit Great White Shark Flock had always followed in the distance. Dont mind that they couldnt control the distance, dont forget that they possessed a power the evil spirit orcas did not: that was scouting.
Transformed into a needle-tailed swift, Bai Chenxiang had always been high in the air. Relying on her astonishing eyesight to locate the evil spirit orca flock, she had constantly ryed the information back to the devil spirit great white sharks.
Even if the leaders Tang San and Xiao Bai werent present, Dai Mubai, Oscar and the others were highly intelligent. Hearing Bai Chenxiang report that the numbers of evil spirit orcas were constantly shrinking, they understood that Tang Sans sneak attack absolutely was sessful. The green signal wasnt to let them attack, and so they hadmanded the devil spirit great white shark flock to follow at a distance of several dozen li. WIth Bai Chenxiang guiding them, they didnt have to worry about losing the trail.
On the way, the devil spirit great white sharks constantly saw one evil spirit orca corpse after another floating in the sea, and the originally low morale constantly rose. With the appearance of the so far unseen red signal, Dai Mubai immediately gave the order to charge.
Very soon, Xiao Bai brought Tang San to converge with the devil spirit great white shark flock. Tang San stood up once again. This time he was standing on Xiao Bais back. The devil spirit great white sharks used their full speed, and chased after the evil spirit orca flock like two hundred white water arrows.
As they approached within a range of ten li of the evil spirit rocas, the evil Spirit Orca King also finally discovered the state in their rear. Sending out a mental probe, he just encountered the spiritual fluctuations exploding from Xiao Bai. The two collided together, and the fury the Evil Spirit Orca King had repressed for half a day eruptedpletely. Brazenly turning around, it brought its nsmen to aggressively meet the charge.
Hou A water arrow shot out from behind the Evil Spirit Orca King. Amidst roars, a deep coarse voice held fury to overflow the sky,You killed my kin?
Xiao Bai proudly said:Thats right, it was us. Xie Hu, do you still remember what you said to me when you killed my little brother? Today your debt of blood will be repaid in blood. You bastard stains on the sea, we will destroy you on behalf of the lord Seagod.
Seagod? He hasnt been seen for tens of thousands of years. You little fish are overestimating your capabilities if you want to defy me. How your little brother died back then, is how I will kill you today.
On mention of her little brother, XIao Bais eyes immediately grew deep read, and she brought her nsmen to charge forward with a roar.
At the same time as Xiao Bai shot forward, Tang San stepped off her back, soaring upwards until he was in midair, his calm gaze falling on everyone present. He told hispanions:Firstplete your missions. Rongrong, you boost Xiao Bai.
Hong The two great tribes of the ocean ruthlessly collided together. Just what is called eyes growing red when meeting your nemesis. The devil spirit great white sharks had been bullied by the evil spirit orcas for untold years. Now theypletely erupted with one hundred twenty percent battle power. By contrast, even though the evil spirit orcas still instantly burst with great battle strength, they were alreadypletely exhausted from before, and it was basically impossible for them to use their true strength. Even so, as the two sides collided, the entire sea region was instantly dyed red with blood.
Racial battles would never end without death, just like the devil spirit great white sharks had been waiting for their chance, the evil spirit orcas had also always waited for the opportunity to put an end to these sea spirit beasts powerful enough to challenge them for the title of tyrant of the sea.
Asura, Hell.An ice cold voice erupted in the air, and a circle of white light suddenly spread out with Tang San as the center. In an instant, his whole body turnedpletely golden blue. Two yellow, one purple, two ck, and two red, seven spirit rings shed simultaneously. His seventh spirit ability Blue Silver Avatar was already released, and he simultaneously also used the Deathgod Domains Asura Hell.
The originally bloody world was instantly enveloped by an intangible ice chill and fear, scenes of mountains of corpses and seas of blood seemed to sh through the minds of all living things. But the difference was that the devil spirit great white sharks side felt like their killing intent had risen without limit, and their whole bodies brimmed with a frantic battle lust. But on the opposite side, the evil spirit orcas who had previously always been in a panicked state, the instant they were enveloped by the Asura Hell, their battle lust immediately dropped substantially. Their already tired bodies grew even more unable to exhibit their strength, and they were forced back step by step by the attacks of the devil spirit great white sharks. Their own attributes were also constantly being weakened within the Asura Hell. Each time they collided with an opponent, they felt as if some of their courage disappeared.
If the Blue Silver Domains Boundless Nature could be said to give Tang San infinite battle endurance, then this Deathgod Domains Asura Hell could was the perfect domain to weaken the enemy. The Deathgod Domain didnt weaken the opponents spirit power, but rather their mental strength. If individuals with weak willpower or insufficient strength were trapped in this domain, they would immediately grow insane from the fear. Moreover, the domains sustained effect would constantly have a weakening result. Even if the opponent had extremely valiant willpower, they would still constantly be influenced.
Conversely, amplified by the Asura Hell, the devil spirit great white sharks would feel like Asura death gods, attack speed, attack power, as well as battle lust would constantly rise. If it went on like this, the tired evil spirit orca floc would gradually grow unable to resist, and more and more would be torn to shreds by the devil spirit great white sharks.
Chapter 238 — Tang San’s Eighth Spirit Ring
Chapter 238: Tang Sans Eighth Spirit Ring
The other Shrek Seven Devils naturally wouldnt stay idle either. In order toplete the mission as soon as possible, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing directly used the spirit avatar form Hell White Tiger. The Hell White Tiger had two wings on its back, and in the spirit avatar state, the Hell White Tiger not only could attack from the air, but moreover didnt lose out to the Evil Spirit Orcas below in size.
Even Xiao Bai would be at a disadvantage against the Hell White Tiger, let alone these exhausted Evil Spirit Orcas. For a moment, flesh and blood sshed out wherever the Hell White Tiger passed. A great many Evil Spirit Orcas hadnt even used any abilities before they were those giant tiger ws had reached their head, dying with their brains bursting out.
Ma Hongjun unfolded an offensive on his own. His strength naturally couldntpare to the Hell White Tiger, but water and fire mutually restrained each other, and his Phoenix me was further the natural enemy of these fish. After transforming into the Seven Headed Fire Phoenix, his Phoenix Domain gathered around him, causing the capability of the me to erupt to its peak, constantly swooping down from the air. Even though a single dive might not be able to kill an Evil Spirit Orca, each one would still have some rewards. Cooperating with the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks, his mission number was still constantly rising.
Among the seven devils, if you had to say who was the most wretched, that was undoubtedly Oscar. He also knew the principle of fire suppressing water, and Fatty could moreover freely move in the air with spirit avatar. Consequently, the clone mirror sausage he ate was made from Ma Hongjuns blood. Transforming into a single headed Fire Phoenix, he circled in the air. He didnt collide with the enemy head on the way Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing and Ma Hongjun did, but rather specially picked up the leaks. As soon as he saw an Evil Spirit Orca wounded and close to death, he immediately dove down and ended its life. Even though this was a bit wretched, his mission score still didnt fall behind.
If the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks and Evil Spirit Orcas could be described as colliding armies, then the Shrek Seven Devils were undoubtedly the generals leading the Devil Spirit Great White Shark forces. With them in the lead, helped by Tang Sans Deathgod Domain, for a moment they swept everything before them. The number of Evil Spirit Orca casualties was constantly climbing. Blood sshed, and immense energy fluctuations constantly erupted from the sea.
Tang San didnt stay idle in the air either. As the soul of the Shrek Seven Devils, everything he did now was to control the overall situation. In the spirit avatar state, there was always a Blue Silver Overlord Spear condensed on his right hand. When there were Devil Spirit Great White Sharks in danger over there, his attack would immediately descend. Relying on his terrifying spiritual force, there was nothing about the Blue Silver Overlord Spears attack path that wasnt under control. With Tang Sans hidden weapons skills, one might say that the spear never missed, and moreover always found the Evil Spirit Orcas vitals.
As the battle just began, the Evil Spirit Orca King was still full of confidence. After all, the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks had never had the strength to resist when theyd suppressed them before. But as he violently collided with Xiao Bai, afterunching his attack, the Evil Spirit Orca King began to discover something was wrong.
Xiao Bai who should have been suppressed by him in all aspects was unexpectedly evenly matched with him. On Xiao Bais back there was constantly one line after another of dazzling light entering her, substantially upgrading her attack, defense, speed, strength and all capabilities. At the same time, the Evil Spirit Orca King discovered that its own physical strength actually didnt even reach seventy percent of its peak condition. Now tired for so long, Xiao Bai whose strength was clearly weaker than him actually constantly left wounds on his body.
What made the Evil Spirit Orca King most furious was the surrounding Deathgod Domains Asura Hell effect. No matter how, he still couldnt disy his full strength. Tied up with Xiao Bais attacks, even if he wanted to go help his nsmen it was impossible. He could only watch with open eyes as his nsmen constantly died.
The Evil Spirit Orca King understood that if it went on like this, the might really bepletely wiped out today. Even though Xiao Bai was strong, he could still block her. But his nsmen were already less and less able to endure. The number of casualties was far greater than for the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks.
To be able to cultivate to the hundred thousand year level, the Evil Spirit Orca King naturally wasnt an idiot. He understood that the key was Tang San hovering in the air spreading the domains. The fighting strength of the nsmen within the enormous range of the domain was weakened by at least ten percent, but strengthened the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks by more than ten percent. The result of this was that his nsmen were actually unable to defeat the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks even when they were equal in number.
Thinking of this, Evil Spirit Orca Kings enormous body rolled sharply in the water. Immediately after, he shot out as if fired from a bow, tanking one of Xiao Bais Devil Sharks Teeth and suffering dozens of wounds. But he had also already charged up power, and an iron gray pir of water the thickness of a barrel shot out from his blowhole, directly at Tang San in the sky.
Careful.Xiao Bai snarled. Leaping up, she heavily rammed the Evil Spirit Orca King, sending it flying. Then once again transformed into a violent woman, attacking fiercely.
In midair, Tang Sans attention was always highly focused, as if he was already aware the Evil Spirit Orca King wouldunch an attack at him. Facing the iron grey pir of water targeting him, Tang San didnt dodge. Gathering the forefinger and middle finger of his right hand, he softly pressed the golden trident brand on his forehead, then once again tossed downwards.
A crystalline blue triangle flew out with his cutting gesture. The triangle expanded in the air, and in the blink of an eye its sides were already a meter long, emanating deep blue and meeting that grey blue jet of water head on.
The Evil Spirit Orca Kings attack could be said to be his all out effort, in order to finish Tang San in one shot and free his n from the Asura Hell, otherwise he wouldnt have tanked several of Xiao Bais attacks in order to charge power.
Would Tang San dare stiffly block a hundred thousand year spirit beasts full strength attack? The answer was yes. That deep blue triangle attacked the iron grey water jet from the front.
Iparably enormous energy fluctuations erupted in midair. The deep blue triangle spun, just like the Vast Sea Ocean Shroud. But even though that explosive iron grey jet of water was powerful, one could clearly see how the energy within it was separated out by the Vast Sea Ocean Shroud, a gray aura scattered in all directions, and countless blue specks of light were forcefully absorbed by the Vast Sea Ocean Shroud.
What Tang San threw out of course wouldnt be the Vast Sea Ocean Shroud itself, but rather the Vast Sea Ocean Shrouds ability, Cosmic Devilbreaker. After the skull evolved, this ability had be powered purely by the mind. Indeed, Tang Sans spirit power by far couldntpare to the hundred thousand year Evil Spirit Orca King, but his spiritual force was already on the same level as Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi. The Vast Sea Ocean Shroud was only effective on energy attacks. Funnily enough, in order to pursue attack power, the iron grey jet of water the Evil Spirit Orca King spit out wasnt actually water, but rather his purified energy. Naturally it was stiffly blocked by the Vast Sea Ocean Shroud.
Tang San had long since made preparations, even if the Vast Sea Ocean Shroud couldnt block it, he still had Invincible Golden Body as backup. Naturally there wouldnt be any problem.
Red light flickered, after blocking this attack, Xiao Wu also crawled out from Tang Sans Hundred Treasure Purse, her soul returning to her body. Tang San circled her waist with one hand, and wouldnt let her fall. Her trial was to apany Tang San toplete his missions, so staying in the Hundred Treasure Purse naturally wouldnt do. Now that the situation was already in order, Tang San naturally brought her out.
With great difficulty once again warding of Xiao Bais attack, the Evil Spirit Orca Kings heart sank to the bottom. Watching that sparkling blue triangle return to Tang Sans forehead, he roared,Its really the Sea ...
Before he could finish, Xiao Bai had already pounced once again, fiercely tearing off a huge chunk of flesh from his belly in one bite.
Tang San coldly swept the Evil Spirit Orca King with a nce, and threw out a Blue Silver Overlord Spear with his right hand, prating deeply into the head of an Evil Spirit Orca that had almost bitten a Devil Spirit Great White Shark. His spiritual force strengthened once again, and the Asura Hells tyrannical suppressive effect rose further.
There was no longer any suspense in the battle between the Evil Spirit Orcas and Devil Spirit Great White Sharks. Relying on the terrifying power of the Hell White Tiger, in just a while, the Evil Spirit Orcas that had died by Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings hands numbered more than thirty. Fatty had also reaped thirteen. Even Oscar had already finished his mission.
Ning Rongrong stood leisurely on the back of a Devil Spirit Great White Shark that still hadnt gone into battle, constantly pouring line after line of boost abilities into Xiao Bai. The light of the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda covered her whole body, she had clearly already used the seventh spirit ability spirit avatar. In her present state, boosting only Xiao Bai, she could hold out for an hour without problem. The Nine Treasure Avatars greatest benefit was was to lengthen the boosting time. At leisure, she could still asionally temporarily free her hands to boost some Devil Spirit Great White Sharks who were at a disadvantage, letting them reverse the situation.
The numbers of Evil Spirit Orcas was growing fewer and fewer. At the start only the adult Evil Spirit Orcas had gone into battle, butter the ones with lower cultivation had also joined in. The Devil Spirit Great White Sharks already held an overwhelming advantage.
The Evil Spirit Orcas all clearly understood that it was impossible for them topete with the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks in terms of speed, they only had some chance in a melee. Therefore there basically was no chance for them to retreat. But unfortunately they were enveloped in Tang Sans terrifying Deathgod Domain. Battle spirit lowered considerably, unable to use their strength, and further adding the Shrek Seven Devils highly explosive attacks, how could they still resist.
A giant me silhouette suddenly exploded from the Seven Headed Fire Phoenix, causing intense phoenix mes to fall from the sky, heavily bombarding the back of an especially enormous Evil Spirit Orca. Amidst the explosive st, that Evil Spirit Orcas whole body trembled as arge scorched ck pit opened in its back. That was the Phoenix Cloud Piercing Strike when Ma Hongjun in spirit avatar state used the Phoenix Domain to amplify his strength.
This one attackpletely destroyed this Evil Spirit Orca with at least twenty thousand years of cultivation in one hit. Ma Hongjun then also transformed into his human form. The spirit avatar consumed an enormous amount of spirit power, and he couldnt quite endure the uninterrupted fighting. Floating in midair, he ate a fewrge recovery sausages to replenish his strength.
Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing also rested in the back. Having equally finished their missions, everyones mood rxed.
As the numbers of both sides changed, the battle grew even more unbnced, the remaining Evil Spirit Orcas were besieged by at least three or four Devil Spirit Great White Sharks, and basically stood no chance. There was no longer need for the Shrek Seven Devils assistance, so the people who had alreadypleted their missions could rx.
Just at this moment, suddenly, a special energy fluctuation erupted from the middle of the battle, and Xiao Bai who had originally been gradually suppressing the Evil Spirit Orca King was suddenly shot out with enormous force.
The Evil Spirit Orca Kings immense body floated on the surface of the sea, without pursuing Xiao Bai, and the original metallic sheen of his skin was reced by a dull gray. Iparably immense energy fluctuations seemed to blockade the entire sea area. A situation simr to Xiao Bais third stage domain solidifying the sea appeared, making the movement speed of both Evil Spirit Orcas and Devil Spirit Great White Sharks lower.
Not good.Xiao Bai cried out in rm, once again charging forward. However, the Evil Spirit Orca King was surrounded by a peculiar intangible force that shot her out once again. At this moment, even its blood red eyes had turned ash grey, and the space around it began to distort violently.
Its going to explode, quickly stop him!Xiao Bai yelled in fright.
Nobody present knew what would happen if a hundred thousand year spirit beast self detonated, but they could all imagine it. A spirit beast with hundred thousand year cultivation simultaneously exploding with its stored up energy and soul would be a terrifying force. If it really happened, there might not be many present who could survive.
Nobody had expected the Evil Spirit Orca King to be this ruthless in its final moments, to thoroughly extinguish himself from this world in order to bring the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks and the Shrek Seven Devils down with him.
All the Evil Spirit Orcas showed their unreasoning power in this moment. Not only didnt they show the slightest thought of retreat, but on the contraryunched their final attacks. Each Evil Spirit Orca frantically attacked the surrounding Devil Spirit Great White sharks, at the price of their vitality. Not in order to kill their opponents, but just to tie up these mortal enemies and keep them from leaving the battlefield.
The golden blue silhouette floated over above the Evil Spirit Orca Kings enormous body. Ice cold eyes held no trace of emotion. In his palm once again appeared that jar of Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well water that had killed dozens of Evil Spirit Orcas.
What Tang San thought of right now wasnt the previous battle, but rather when he almost died miserably from the immense attack of the Deep Sea Demon Whale. If he could have thought of taking out this jade jar, the circumstances might have beenpletely different.
Die together.The Evil Spirit Orca King roared in a deep voice. His body began to swiftly expand, clearly igniting all the energy within its body.
Self detonating wont be that easy.Tang San naturally didnt think he was capable of breaking the intangible barrier that even Xiao Bai couldnt touch. What he did was very simple. Opening the jade jar, the two colored spring water poured out.
Ear piercing cracking sounds came from ten meters above the Evil Spirit Orca king, and a huge cloud of white mist rose. The originally intangible barrier turned visible, only only half of it remained, solidified with cold frost. The other half had quietly melted away.
The extremely cold yin water and zing hot yang waters abilities didnt only affect substantial objects, they were equally effective on energy. How could it otherwise be known as the most extreme cold and heat between Heaven and earth.
The red spring water, under Tang Sans control, urately dripped on the Evil Spirit Orca Kings back and flowed in through the breathing hole.
If the Evil Spirit Orca King was in its normal condition, he would have at least a hundred different methods to dodge or use instant energy eruptions to blow off the spring water. But right now he was about to self detonate, and was basically immobile. Its immense body also only relied on the self detonation process to release the intangible barrier. That was a shield that even the hundred thousand year sea spirit beast Xiao Bai was helpless against. How could he have imagined the enemy would actually have a way like this to break it?
His just violently expanding body abruptly stopped. Tang San also stopped tipping over the jade jar, cautiously stoppering it again.
The previous forty crossbow bolts had only used forty drops of hot yang water, less than a tenth of the jar. But right now, for fear the Evil Spirit Orca King wouldnt die, Tang San fully poured out close to half the yin yang spring water in the jade jar.
Indeed, the yin yang well water mutually restrained each other, however, this Evil Spirit Orca King hadnt taken the two great immortal herbs Tang San had, the Infernal Apricot and the Octagonal Ice Grass, and the spring water moreover directly entered its body.
After its enormous body paused for a moment, suddenly, with a ripping sound, it was like a balloon being popped. A chaotic energy jetted out from the hole on its back, sending Tang San just above flying, only with difficulty managing to regain his bnce. But the Evil Spirit Orca Kings expanding body also began to quickly shrink, soon shriveling. The strangest part was that only half his body was wizened, the other half was frozen as hard as steel from the extreme cold yin water. His originally iparably tyrannical aura scattered like vapor, leaving no trace behind. The ocean tyrant of a generation, the hundred thousand year spirit beast Evil Spirit Orca King died from the two divine waters produced by the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.
Speaking of, this also counted as his bad luck. If he hadnt used something like self detonation, Tang San also wouldnt have had the chance pour the spring water on him. If he hadnt been a whale, and had that enormous blow hole on his back, Tang San would also have been unable to let the spring water enter it to show its effect. If it had been Da Ming or Er Ming infected by the spring water, as long as they immediately cut off that portion of skin, with the powerful resistance of hundred thousand year spirit beasts they would only have taken some injuries. This Evil Spirit Orca King could be said to have been killed by Tang Sans schemes, and he could also have been said to have been killed by the attributes of his own body. Even his final wish of self detonating to annihte the enemy came to nothing.
Without the leadership of the Evil Spirit Orca King, the remaining Evil Spirit Orcas basically couldnt resist much. In front of Xiao Bay, they had even less of a chance to self detonate. With the Shrek Seven Devils having caught their breath and helping the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks work with amon purpose, very soon, they had swept away all remaining Evil Spirit Orcas, drawing a perfect period to this scene.
Delightfully familiar screens of light appeared once again. In Dao Mubai, Oscar, Ma Hongjun, Zhu Zhuqing, and Ning Rongrongs minds appeared the same words.
Fourth test, Shark Whale Battle,pleted. Due to special circumstances reducing the difficulty of the trial, rewards are reduced by half. Devil Spirit Great White Shark casualties less than ten percent, rewards multiplied by two. Award. Spirit power increased one rank.This time, Ning Rongrongs reward of five hundred years of spirit ring cultivation didnt reappear.
Xiao Wus rewards were still superimposed. But as the golden light screen shot out from Tang Sans forehead, he obtained an Outstanding evaluation.
An ancient dignity hovered in Tang Sans mind,Taking the victory with wisdom, reducing losses to the minimum, alone killing more than fifty Evil Spirit Orcas, personally killing the Evil Spirit Orca King. Equally stressing wisdom and strength, the fourth trial ispleted above quota. Seagod affinity score increased ten percent. Overall score thirty five percent.
The golden trident brand brightened, changing from its previous dark introverted appearance, shing with gaudy light, like stars on Tang Sans forehead. At the same time, Tang San also felt like a great door appear in his mental world. Using spiritual force to push it open, he would immediately enter a world of gold.
Subconsciously, he projected his spiritual force to pour into this all new world. Immediately, the golden trident brand on Tang Sans forehead red with golden light, illuminating the blood colored seawater, and also shining on all the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks.
The Shrek Seven Devils didnt feel anything special, just that the golden light was warm and extremelyfortable, with a somewhat dignified aura.
However, each of the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks began to tremble. Even Xiao Bai was no exception. Heartfelt fear and respect made them all lower their arrogant heads, circling around Tang San to quietly worship.
The Seagods Light. This was the Seagods Light. Tang San inwardly exulted, feeling that golden light without offensive or defensive abilities bathe his whole body, he was even more excited than when the Purple Devil Eye upgraded to the Boundless realm. Because, this golden light meant that Xiao Wu was one step closer to resurrection. Right now he only stillcked the strength to rise to the Title Douluo level.
Withdrawing the spiritual force he had infused into the golden trident brand, the Seagods Light immediately vanished. But the golden trident brand on Tang Sans forehead was still shining, an important differencepared to before.
Without the illumination of the Seagods Light, the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks clearly calmed down. This made Tang San discover another effect of the Seagods Light. Deterrence. Strictly speaking, it should be deterrence to sea spirit beasts.
Oscar mumbled a bit resentfully:We allpleted the mission above quota. Howe the mission difficulty lowered?
Dai Mubai snapped:You still dont figure it lowered? Think about it, how did our fourth test differ from the previous three? If we didnt have little San going first to tire out those Evil Spirit Orcas and kill a bunch of them, could we have finished the trial so easily? Its pretty good to get the whole reward. Thats one spirit power rank! At our current level, you might not be able to raise it with a year of bitter cultivation.
Lord Tang San, thank you.Xiao Bai raised her head from the water, her eyes expressing sincere gratitude. She turned her gaze to the others,And thank you.
Even she herself didnt know how many years she and her nsmen had lived under the shadow of the Evil Spirit Orcas, didnt know how many of her kin had died in the racial wars with them. Today it was settled, and their casualties wasnt even ten percent. To her, this was like a dream. It also strengthened her belief in the Seagod even more.
Tang San said stunned:Xiao Bai, why do you call me that?
Xiao Bai smiled wryly:Lord, do you believe just anyone can possess the Seagods Light? I wont say more. Only, right now youd best hurry up and take that bastards spirit ring. With its cultivation, even if its attributes arentpletely lined up with your spirit, it should still result in a quite powerful spirit ability. No matter what, he was still an existence among sea spirit beasts second only to the Deep Sea Demon Whale King.
At Xiao Bais reminder, Tang San recalled that his spirit power had already reached the eightieth rank, and wasnt the Evil Spirit Orca King he had just killed an extraordinary choice? He didnt need to be polite with hisrades either, besides him here, the others didnt have the ability to absorb a hundred thousand year spirit ring, nor had they reached the spirit power cultivation bottleneck.
Not just me. Xiangxiang, youe down too. Theres plenty of Devil Spirit Orcas close to death here. You can also pick one that suits your current level and kill it for its spirit ring. Even if the Evil Spirit Orcas arent flying type spirit beasts, its scouting ability and spirit ring quality should still be quite good. You pick and absorb one at your limit. Your current spirit power shouldnt be just at the fiftieth rank, so when choosing, pick one with cultivation a bit higher. Xiao Bai, Ill trouble you to let your nsmen help her ascertain an Evil Spirit Orcas precise cultivation age.
Thank you, third brother.Bai Chenxiang fell from the sky. Her spirit power had reached the fiftieth rank a very long time ago, and even though she had always cultivated very hard, she never had a fifth spirit ring to increase her strength, and now she had all these ten thousand year level Evil Spirit Orcas. Those near death had already lost the strength to resist, and she could naturally find one with the most ideal age to absorb. Just like Xiao Bai said, the Evil Spirit Orcas spirit ring quality was enough to make up what itcked in attributes. On this point they were quite good for Tang San as well as Bai Chenxiang.
Xiao Bai let aparativelyrge Devil Spirit Great White Shark temporarily serve as Bai Chenxiangs mount, helping her choose, and staying while she absorbed the spirit ring. And she herself personally served as Tang Sans mount.
Tang San originally nned to absorb the Evil Spirit Orca Kings spirit ring aboard the Dragon Abyss Boat, but Xiao Bai told him that the Evil Spirit Orca Kings energy was extremely overbearing. It would very easily leak out, destroying the hull and influencing Tang San absorbing it. Tang San then no longer declined, sitting on Xiao Bais back and began the absorption process.
Deep red light rushed out, entering Tang Sans body in practically an instant. As Tang San truly began to absorb the Evil Spirit Orca Kings spirit ring, he she understood why Xiao Bai would call its spirit ring energy overbearing.
Even though Tang Sans seventh spirit ring was also hundred thousand years, that was enduring the test of the God Bestowed Spirit Ring. In other words, if he hadnt been able to endure the pain at that time, he could have easily settled for second best at any time, and taken a ten thousand year spirit ring.
But the current situation was different. From the start of the process, he no longer had any chances to change his mind. The extremely overbearing energy of the hundred thousand year spirit ring directly shot into Tang San. In that instants eruption, if Tang Sans body hadnt already undergone its thousand forgings, he might really have been destroyed at once.
Even with his powerful endurance, the attack still made him bleed from his seven apertures, and his whole body trembled violently.
In fact, the Evil Spirit Orca King was killed by Tang San using the Ice and Fire divine spring, and moreover failed in self detonation. The hatred towards Tang San of the soul contained in the spirit ring could be well imagined. The instant before his death, he had also understood the reason his nsmen had died before. One might say it held extreme grievance. Under such circumstances, how could it not attack fiercely when Tang San began to absorb its spirit ring?
Tang San discovered something was wrong from the start. The Evil Spirit Orca Kings spirit ring energy really was too overbearing. Even though the God Bestowed Spirit Ring back then had also put him under immense pressure, and almost copsed, that was after all something that rose gradually, slowly strengthening along with his endurance. His spirit ring had risen ten ranks since then, but Tang San still had to confront theplete eruption of a hundred thousand year spirit ring packed with grievance and hatred. After just a few breaths, he almost couldnt hold out.
Carrying Tang Sans weight, Xiao Bai immediately discovered a problem with Tang San. The energy that couldnt be digested spilled out from Tang San, and poured into her.
Xiao Bai hastily condensed her spiritual force, yelling:Use the Seagods Light!
Xiao Bais voice made Tang San wake up like being anointed with cream. Right! Even if the Evil Spirit Orca King was even more powerful, it was still a sea spirit beast. The Seagods Light could threaten sea spirit beasts, and naturally it would also be effective on his spirit ring energy. The Seagods Light was after all in itself a special energy form.
His spiritual force rushed into his golden trident brand without hesitation. Instantly, intense golden light poured out, enveloping all of Tang Sans body, as if he was ted in ayer of golden liquid.
With the appearance of the Seagods Light, the previously still extremely overbearing Evil Spirit Orca King spirit rings energy was like a me doused in water, like ice on burning coal, and the pressure immediately reduced by a lot. The ruthless aura melted like ice and snow before the dignified Seagods Light.
With the Evil Spirit Orca Kings ruthless energy suppressed by the Seagods Light, Tang San could also finally slow his breathing, swiftly adjusting his Mysterious Heaven Skill inner force, he didnt resist that Evil Spirit Orca King spirit rings formidable energy from the front, but rather but rather used the wave unloading force method he learned in the third trial to resist.
As the immense spirit ring energyunched its attack, while Tang Sans inner force offloaded the force, it absorbed the energy contained in that immense spirit power in bits and pieces in the process. After all, he was no longer at the seventieth rank like back when he risked absorbing the God Bestowed Spirit Ring. The eightieth rank made Tang Sans overall strength much more powerful than at that time, and after stabilizing the situation, the spirit ring absorption became a lot smoother. Even if the Evil Spirit Orca Kings spirit ring energy was still a veryrge threat to Tang San, along with the along with the constant force unloading and absorption, the strength difference between the two sides began to gradually tilt.
Seeing Tang Sans circumstances stabilize, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Xiao Bai even used her domain to let Tang San absorb the spirit ring energy in an absolutely stable condition, freezing all the seawater around her, letting Tang San on her back sit as if on drynd.
Tang San with his whole body enveloped in Seagods Light was like a sun in the ocean, golden light radiated, his aura gradually grew even, and that constantly rushing out red energy also gradually calmed.
An hourter, Bai Chenxiang became the first toplete her absorption. A ck fifth spirit ring joined her spirit ring formation. What made her indescribably pleasantly surprised was that, after obtaining the spirit ring, her spirit power directly climbed from fiftieth rank to fifty fifth. In fact, this year she was still only twenty years old. Reaching fifty fifth rank strength at such an age, let alone the Speed n, it was impressive in the whole spirit master world. Without considering the circumstances of the spirits own abilities, her present spirit power level was already equal to Spirit Halls golden generation back then.
However, making everyone somewhat regretful was that even searching all the Evil Spirit Orca corpses they still didnt find a single spirit bone. This showed of low the rate of producing spirit bones was. Of course, their search didnt include the Evil Spirit Orca Kings corpse near Tang San. A hundred thousand year spirit beast always produced a spirit bone, but this spirit bone also definitely belonged to Tang San.
They had waited for a long time, but the Shrek Seven Devils were still excited. This time, Tang San reaching eightieth rank in spirit power made the whole absorption process a lot easier. Drawing on the suppressing ability of the Seagods Light, after three days and three nights of great effort, he finallypleted the whole process.
As that deep red lightpletely vanished, a dark red spirit bone broke out from the Evil Spirit orca Kings body, slowly floating over in front of Tang San.
That was a leg type spirit bone. Looking carefully, it was a left leg bone, precisely one of the spirit bones Tang San needed.
Chapter 239 — Hundred Thousand Year Evil Spirit Left Leg Bone
Chapter 239: Hundred Thousand Year Evil Spirit Left Leg Bone
The Evil Spirit Orca Kings dark red spirit bone was translucent. Seemingly made of amber, it seemed to have a dark red liquid churning within. It wasnt radiating light, but rather it seemed to be instead engulfing the light from its surroundings. When the bone reached the position of the ankle, it had looks that were closer to that of an orcas tailfin, rather than that of a human foot.
The golden trident brand on Tang Sans forehead suddenly unleashed a golden sh, which shone upon the Evil Spirit Orca Kings spirit bone.
The spirit bone, which seemed capable of engulfing the light of its surroundings, failed to drown out the light that symbolized the dignity of the seagod.
It struggled as it shuddered. It seemed as if it wanted to break free. However, basked within the seagods light, how could it have a chance to do so? It could only move closer to Tang San at a snails pace, guided by the golden light.
With a faint DING, Tang Sans spirit power erupted. Yellow, yellow, purple, ck, ck, red, red, red, eight spirit rings appeared simultaneously, and within the eight rings, there were three that could be ssified as Hundred Thousand Year spirit rings in rank.
Hundred Thousand Year spirit rings were regarded as priceless treasures in the eyes of spirit masters, yet right now, Tang San possessed three by himself. This was a terrifying spirit ring configuration! Even a Title Douluo would tremble before such a configuration.
At this moment, it was as if Tang San had be the center of the ocean, and as he released the light of the seagod, the indescribable magnificence once again made the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks lower their headseven the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King Xiao Bai below Tang San was no exception.
This was a hundred thousand year old spirit bone. The spirit bone struggled futilely, but the light of the seagod didnt give it any chance to escape. Tang Sans eyes slowly opened, and at that moment, everyone could see an enchanting golden light in his eyes.
He rose from Xiao Bais back, and his right foot stepped out abruptly. With a single step, he walked out upon the void above the surface of the sea just like that. The light of the seagod wrapped around him once more. He hadnt used the silver blue spirit bones ability of flight, yet hed still levitatedthis was the performance of one whose spirit power had reached a certain stage.
As his right leg stepped forward, his left leg kicked out like lightning, straight towards the spirit bone. Even the Shrek Seven Devils could only see a blurring motion from Tang Sans leg. At the same time as he kicked out, Tang Sans newly obtained spirit ring released a bloody red right. The light focused on the left leg spirit bone. It was only a sh of movement. When Tang San retracted his left leg, the spirit bone that had been floating in mid-air was already gone.
BOOM, the seagods light vanished. A vast amount of bloody red light lit up the skies, and a howl erupted from Tang Sans mouth, straight towards the clouds. The sea water under him rippled violently, which in turn spread out. Peculiarly, wherever the ripples reached, the originally heaving waves of the sea would calm down temporarily. It was like the calm surface of ake.
With this, although the pressure from the spirit power still had a ways to gopared to the raging torrents of Seagod Douluo Bo Saixis spirit power, Tang Sans strength had undoubtedly changed once again, and had reached an all new state.
His screamsted for seemingly forever, before slowly stopping. Tang Sans body slowly released miasma. At the same time, his bodys vitality, vigor, and spirit were one with the scream.
Dai Mubai couldnt help but feel sentimental as he watched Tang San. Hed thought that, by getting rmendations from his ck level six exams, his spirit power would catch up to Tang Sans. But from the looks of things, he feared that hed never have the chance to catch up to Tang San again, as whether it was spirit power, spirit rings, or spirit bones, Tang San had already surpassed them in every way. Strangely, Dai Mubai didnt harbor any jealousy towards Tang San; he only had envy, for he knew that Tang Sans power hade from efforts several times stronger than theirs.
Tang Sans glow faded along with his long howl, and he floated back down to Xiao Bais back again. Now he looked like hed be energized, both of his eyes returning to their dark blue color, the magnificent golden radiance dissipating. Only the golden trident brand on his forehead left an indistinguishable impression.
Ive kept you waiting, everyone. Taking in a deep breath, the first thing that entered Tang Sans eyes was Xiao Wu, who was leaning on Ning Rongrongs shoulder. Feeling excited, he felt like he was getting closer to Xiao Wus resurrection. Xiao Wu, youre about to return to my side for real, he thought.
Ning Rongrong spoke, Ge, youre not even 24 years old. Compared to you, Spirit Halls golden generation or whatever are just trash.
Tang San smiled and said, Theyre not our opponents. Its the entirety of Spirit Hall that are.
Dai Mubai said, Little San, what level has your spirit power reached? A Hundred Thousand Year spirit ring shouldve let you raise it.
Tang San nodded. Ive already reached level 83, and am nearing level 84.
Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun all looked each other in the eyes without speaking a word. Level 83... this number that had once been regarded by everyone as untouchable, had actually appeared in Tang San right now. How could they not be agitated?
Tang San continued, Boss, you should also have reached level 79 with the fourth trials reward, right? Keep it up, and youll reach level 80 soon.
Dai Mubai said, Well, well have to pass our fifth trial first. You should check out what yours is. You havent seen it yet, right? Im afraid that this time, our on-the-spot trials are a bit different.
When Tang San heard the reminder, he immediately focused his spirit power into the golden trident brand. The contents of the fifth trial instantly appeared in his mind. Even though his power had improved by leaps and bounds, he couldnt help but stare at everyone speechlessly, a dumbstruck expression on his face, as the contents of his trial were presented.
When Oscar saw the dumbstruck Tang San, he asked, Little San, what does your trial exam consist of?
Tang San looked at his friends with a wry smile, and told them the contents of his exam clearly, Seagods Nine Trials, Fifth Trial. Challenge: Sacred Pir Protector. Countdown starts upon challenging the first protector. Must finish all challenges within 72 hours. Cleared upon defeating all seven sacred pir protectors.
72 hours, which meant three days. Everyone spoke unanimously, Defeat seven Title Douluos within three days?
Tang San had been speechless for a moment when he got his exam as well. Perhaps its like this, if we consider the fact that the fourth trial was rted to group strength, then the fifth trial should be about individual strength. What are the contents of your trials?
Dai Mubai let out a sigh. I thought that our fifth trials were twisted enough, butpared to your fifth trial, its nothing. The fifth trial, with an intent towards testing individual strength, has Zhuqing, Little Ao, Fatty, and I. Each of us have to defeat a Title Douluo, while Rongrong has to participate in all four of our battles separately, in order to give us buffs. Therefore, all four of us must pass our trials, so that she can pass as well.
Tang San muttered, Is there a limit to the amount of times you can try?
Dai Mubai shook his head, No, it should be the same as our previous exams. If we seed at our trials within one year, well pass. Although, the difference in our spirit ranks and a Title Douluos is extreme. But, with the best spirit ring configuration, and Rongrongs buffs, I think that with enough preparation, even Little Ao can pass with a few more tries.
Tang San shook his head and said, Im afraid its not as simple as you think. Youve probably forgotten, but we wont be challenging just any Title Douluos. Theyre Sea Douluos as well.
When they heard what Tang San said, everyones face changed color. Indeed, when theyd thought about the fifth trials Title Douluos before, theyd forgotten an extremely important point. As they thought of the locations that the seven sacred pirs upied, they realized that theyd undoubtedly be the most strategically advantageous locations for the Sea Douluos. To battle them where they had the most benefititd be incredibly difficult.
Tang San said, Dont get too worried everyone. We still have time, so lets n carefully after we get back. Great work, Xiao Bai. Lets head back.
Waves of spirit energy spread out from Xiao Bai to the surrounding Great White Spirit Sharks swiftly. Under Xiao Bais guidance, they returned to where theyde from as fast as the wind.
Meanwhile, the Shrek Seven Devils hadnt just passed the fourth trial. Theyd also obtained the Great White Spirit Sharks friendship, in the truest sense of the word, and with their help, they quickly wiped out the Orcas. No matter if they were Xiao Bai, or were her nspeople, they were all excited, and got more intimate with the Shrek Seven Devils.
Seawater flowed under him as Tang San closed his eyes. He felt his strength change again as his spirit energy coursed through his body. His spirit level had gone past 80 levels, and had entered the realm of Spirit Douluos. He had threerge Hundred Thousand Year spirit rings, and five spirit bones. Tang San felt confident about his uing fifth exam. Even though his opponents would be Sea Douluos, he was sure that he had enough prowess to ovee this challenge. This fifth trial was no doubt the most fitting test for his newfound powers.
Tang San, do you need my help? Xiao Bais voice came from underneath him. At Xiao Bais insistence, she became Tang San and Xiao Wus seat on the way back, which didnt affect the quick travel in any way.
Help? Tang San looked confusedly at Xiao Bai underneath him, Youre saying that youll help us undergo actualbat training like in the second trial?
Xiao Bai spoke, Back then, when you were in the second trial, I received the trials regtions, so I couldnt attack you. But now, I can control the amount of power I release. Dont forget that Im a sea spirit beast, and I have a good deal of understanding towards the Sea Douluos of the seven sacred pirs. Theoretically, I can emte their different levels of strength so that you can train. This way, when you battle them for real, youll have it easier.
Tang San replied happily, Thats great. Thanks a lot, Xiao Bai.
Xiao Bai said, Dont thank me in a hurry. I have to make something clear. You cant use that mystical bottle against me.
Mystical bottle? Tang San stared nkly, not quite aware what Xiao Bai was referring to.
Xiao Bai replied hurriedly, Its that bottle you killed evil orcas with. Its too terrifying. I dont want to be a sacrifice to it.
Once hed heard what she had to say, Tang San understood what Xiao Bai was worrying about. He chuckled, Rx. How could I use that against you? Youre our friend. Besides, that thing might look mystical, but its just a matter of me using it correctly. If prepared, even a normal Ten Thousand Year sea spirit beast wouldnt necessarily fall victim to it, let alone a strong one like you.
Soon, escorted by the Great White Spirit Sharks, everyone returned to Seagod Ind. The fourth exam could be said to have used the least amount of everyones time, and it was one that everyone had had the easiest time with. Everyone had had various amounts of gains, and the thing with the greatest cause for celebration was everyones rising spirit power levels. Tang San had even gotten his eighth spirit ring.
Things gone on for a while at sea. It felt wonderful when they stepped onto solidnd once more. The promise between Xiao Bai and everyone was that, three dayster, after she lead her own n into the sea to deal with the aftermath, shed train with everyone. After all, theyd also received casualties from this battle.
A blue sea and silver sands. Gazing at the beautiful scenery where the sky and the water meet, the seven devils sat upon the soft beach and meditated for three months. Theyd taken just a few days toplete the fourth trial, therefore everyones mood was great. Even if the fifth trial would be more difficult, theyd already built up enough confidence after going through so much.
Tang San shouldve been the one most excited, but when he looked at Xiao Wu on his shoulder, he couldnt make himself. The day that Xiao Wu would be resurrected was approaching, but the closer that got, the greater that his hearts anxiety grew. With every day that Xiao Wu hadnt resurrected, he wouldnt be at ease.
BOOM. Golden explosions turned into countless rays of light that peppered the skies, and six massive golden wings spread outwards from her back, with a burst gold from her body. The rays of light flowed through the wings on her back instantaneously, like rivers flowing into a sea, as they turned into solid energy.
Floating in mid-air, Qian Renxue closed her eyes and put both palms together in front of her chest. A sacred aura enveloped her already noble presence, giving her a lofty impression.
Qian Daoliu stood quietly at a distance, watching his granddaughter who was substituting the sunlight, with eyes full of satisfaction.
Qian Renxue opened her eyes. Her pupils had turnedpletely golden. On her forehead, there was a mystical golden me brand that was pulsing.
Grandpa, I passed the fifth exam. My angelic affinity has risen to 40 percent.
Qian Daoliu smiled, Your foundations run deep. Thats why youve been able to pass five exams in just a few years. The sixth exam will still be easy, but thest three will be harder than hard can express. You should be mentally prepared.
Qian Renxues eyes glimmered with determination, No matter how hard it might be, Ill make it. Now I just want to know what my sixth exam consists of. When I pass this exam, Ill worry about the final three.
Qian Daolius eyes shone, Very good. No arrogance or impatience. The appearance of these nine exams wasnt only due to luck. It not only means that you have frightening talent and mentality, but also that the seraphim senses mortal danger. Only when you reach 100 percent affinity with the seraphim will you have the power to destroy your enemies and uphold angelic glory. Your sixth exam is tost the time it takes for a stick of incense to burn under my attacks. The time limit, one year.
Regardless of how resolute Qian Renxues eyes were, when she heard what Qian Daoliu said, even her radiant face changed color.
Qian Daoliu didnt give her any further exnation. Golden mes instantly rose from beneath his feet. Nine dazzling rings followed therge golden wings that spread from his back. With his right hand raised, the center of his palm seemed to have a golden eye. An incandescent light burst forth. The next moment, Qian Renxues body was blown a hundred meters away by a strong pir of light, and had blood pouring out profusely.
Remember. I will show no mercy. If you cant withstand this, recover and try again.
At Supreme Pontiff Hall, Bibi Dong stood atop arge balcony. From here, she could overlook the 270 degree scenery under the mountain. The only thing that she couldnt see was Douluo Hall, which stood higher behind.
As if sensing something, her eyes suddenly turned a purplish-ck color. What originally had been a noble and holy air was seemingly destroyed by this purplish-ck light. Her eyes swept in all directions, before her head was raised slowly. A magic brand slowly appeared on her forehead. Her originally peerless face instantly turned vicious.
Turning quickly, the door behind her opened without even being touched by the wind. Before she entered the door, one could vaguely see her body expand to a terrifying height of five meters, and her lower body get even more massive. Unleashing an utterly terrifying purplish-ck aura, she released spirit rings which were different than the nine shed show before others. Currently she was showing six ck and one red. Seven abstruse spirit rings.
Fifteen meters above the aquamarine seawater, a slender figure tumbled through the air. Under him, arge white figure soundlessly changed shape. A massive shark tail over two meters wide swung up, as ifunched from a great bow. At that instant, a greyish-blue light with the same form as the shark tail shot out and expanded in the sky, straight towards the tumbling figure.
When the figure that was tumbling in midair was about to get caught by the light of the shark tail, a strong red light suddenly burst forth from the figures left leg as he curled up his whole body. Immediately after that, his left leg shot out like a whip.
WOO, a low pitched yet fierce roar actually came from his leg, and, like a razor, a dark red light shot out like a giant battle axe falling from the skies. It crashed into the greyish-blue light of the shark tail, like the sky falling.
BOOM.
An unparalleled loud explosion took ce in mid-air The two massive energies burst into a force that could create giant waves, which rose up more than thirty meters high. When the waves receded, the sea already had a new giant whirlpool, whose diameter was up to twenty meters.
The white figure was pulled from the sea by the great force, and flipped around in the air, before crashing into the seas again. Judging by its shape, it should be none other than the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King Xiao Bai.
Yet the tiny figure in mid-air kept raising its altitude, its left leg consecutively sending out waves of red light, like sharp daggers meant to cut apart the massive shockwave. His body then squeezed through a small crack in the shockwave like a swimming fish.
mming out from the opposite direction.
It was clear now that the figure in the air was actuallypletely blue and gold colored, and in the counterattack, countless blue and gold beams burst out with his bodys two yellow, one purple, two ck, and three red spirit rings, which were enough prove his identity as Tang San.
Tang Sans bright eighth spirit ring shone suddenly, causing his body and the beams of blue and gold to turn red. With the rotations of his body, every beam carried a red tint, and as the curtain of beams spread out, they swiftly covered the range of seawater within a hundred meters.
A strange sight appeared. The seawater actually froze when enveloped in the red beam curtain, separating it from the seawater outside, down to a depth of more than a hundred meters, surrounding Xiao Bai whod crashed into the water inside. And in this instant, the red tinted seawater froze up. It turned jewel-like with extreme rity, and colorful reflections like that of a mirror. Tang Sans surrounding beams then rotated around him, forming a blood colored wheel in the air, contrasting him.
Faintly smiling, Tang San looked at the giant frozen red crystal, and took no further action. He just waited silently, like he could see the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King Xiao Bai locked within the frozen water, like it was something weird.
Time passed for almost half a stick of incense to burn. A series of explosions happened within the red crystal, cracks spreading from within. Within the time of three deep breaths, a PENG rang out, and the giant red crystal shattered into a diamond-like dust. Xiao Bai also managed to struggle free, flipping into the seawater. Instantly elerating, she leapt several hundred meters, then looked up at Tang San in mid-air.
Enough, Im not gonna fight with you, you freak, anymore. Xiao Bais voice of discontent came from far away.
Tang San turned to where shed moved, withdrew the blood red light wheel surrounding him and the blue and silver, and then smiled, Howe?
Xiao Bai fumed, I really dont know whether letting you take the Orca Kings spirit ring and spirit bone was a good thing or a bad thing. Its abilities counter me exactly. Although your spirit energy still cantpare to mine, these techniques are just too annoying. Cant you use something else?
Tang San let out augh, Xiao Bai, during battles, of course we have to use the most effective techniques!
Xiao Bai murmured, I admit it, youre a real freak. Fine. Three Hundred Thousand Year spirit rings, and three out five of your spirit bones are also Hundred Thousand Year ones. Adding the might of the Seagods light, even with the great sea, Id have a hard time winning against you. Im afraid Im already out of your league onnd, so I seriously think that you canplete your mission now. Three days is a short time, but at your level of freakishness, its not impossible to win against those seven fellows. Im not gonna train with you, because if you werent holding back, I wouldnt be able toe back in one piece.
Tang San looked at Xiao Bais defeated face and consoled her, Alright, then I wont look for you to train with. But you shouldnt feel bad. After all, you didnt lose to me, but rather your natural predator!
Ptooie, ptooie, ptooie. Just scram, Im not gonna y with you. After saying that, Xiao Bai left downheartedly, and went deep into the sea in a few strokes.
Watching her terrifying speed, Tang San sighed in his mind. Xiao Bai was indeed the overlord of the sea. He noted that he could now suppress her in terms of powers. But in actuality, if it were a matter of life and death, she just had to rely on speed in the sea, and fight a moving battle until his spirit power ran out. At that point, how would he be able to win against her? The sea was her best battlefield!
Flying to the shore, Tang San saw hispanions gazing at him helplessly. He scratched his head somewhat embarrassed, I didnt mean to anger Xiao Bai, but she said that we should be able toplete the mission now.
Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ma Hongjun, Ning Rongrong, and Zhu Zhuqing looked at Tang Sans awkward state, and all unanimously said, Freak.
Urk .. Tang San was stunned for a bit, but quickly reced his expression with a slightly evil smile.
I think its like this. My strength shouldnt be worse than a normal Title Douluos. Since your fifth trial is to face them as opponents, and Xiao Bai doesnt want to train with us anymore, let me help cover up for your losses.
While he was saying this, Tang Sans shoulders moved slightly. His bones made a series of cracking sounds. It wasnt without rhythm, instead they were like the collisions of stones, like the pleasant sounds of a traditional dulcimer.
Along with Tang San constantly training his body, hed gradually spread Mysterious Jade Hands skills throughout his body. Right now, he was disying the fact that hed trained his body to the point of his bones being like jade. This stage was what hed achieved upon obtaining the eighth spirit ring, after getting past the 80th spirit rank. Although his bones couldnt achieve the same durability as his Mysterious Jade Hand, he was already getting close, and he had a terrifying resistance towards impacts.
When he looked at Tang Sans evil smile, Dai Mubai also smiled and nodded, That isnt a bad idea. But, I have a question Little San.
What? Tang San asked.
Dai Mubai pointed at himself, Oscar, and the others, Do you intend to duel the five of us? Or are you letting us team up against you?
Tang San was expressionless, Boss Dai, is there any difference?
Dai Mubai tilted his head, and purple light shot from his evil eyes, It doesnt seem like theres any difference... so are we starting now?
Tang San smiled a little and said, Thats fine. Lets do it.
From this, it was Dai Mubais turn to be stunned, Little San, youre really going to fight all of us together?
Tang San replied, Is there a problem? Lets begin. As soon as he finished speaking, he didnt give them a chance to speak again. Blueish-gold rays had already sprung forth.
Blue-Silver Domains Boundless Nature. Once activated, the surroundings would instantly turn into a blue and gold color. One should note that, although it was near the seaside, Seagod Inds nts were still numerous. The Five Devils were almost surrounded by the shadows of the trees in an instant, as everything became like a mirage. Meanwhile, they could feel a sudden robbing of their life force from the nearby nts. The strength of Tang Sans domains had be even more freakish since hed passed spirit level 80.
Dai Mubai shouted, Assemble.
But before his words had ended, a muffled moan came from beside him, surprising him. He turned his head to look.
The one whod moaned was Oscar. No one knew when, but a blueish golden figure had appeared behind him. A powerfulrge blueish golden hand was sping his cheeks, while another hand grasped Oscars hands. The clone mirror sausage that was near his mouth couldnt be eaten.
Sleep for a while. Tang Sans voice rang next to Oscars ear. He wanted to resist, but even with more than 70 levels of spirit energy, if he couldnt eat the clone mirror sausage, he was just a food spirit master with a somewhat buff body. No matter how well built his body was, who could match up to Tang San?
A gentle spirit stabbed into Oscars mind. His body fell limp in Tang Sans embrace.
Dai Mubaisrge fistnded at this moment. He didnt take Oscar back, choosing to save him by slugging Tang Sans head, and attacking when the enemy was stuck defending. This was the best way to save Oscar.
Zhu Zhuqing turned into a phantom and jumped in from the side as well. Dark rays headed towards Tang Sans waist. One should know that Tang Sans five spirit bones were a skull, external spirit bone, right arm bone, and both leg bones. These five spots naturally had the highest defense, while a waist is a persons center. Once the impact to the waist took ce, it would achieve an effect of disorientation, after which Tang Sans strength would greatly decrease. The Blue Silver Domains weakening effect would increase as time dragged on. If their full strength wasnt used now, then theyd have an even harder timeter.
Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubais attacks allnded on Tang San. They thought that Tang San would definitely be able to dodge, but this way, Oscar, who hed just taken control of, would definitely be rescued. Thus, Tang San took the twos attacks head on. However, whilst taking on the attacks, his body had an extrayer of golden light. It was Xiao Wus spirit bone ability, Invincible Golden Body taking effect.
Eardrum-piercing grinding sounds and low-pitched colliding sounds echoed. Tang San just shook his upper body, but at the same time, the unconscious Oscar was taken into his storage belt. Poor Oscar couldnt even release his clone, before he was taken out of the battlefieldpletely.
In the next moment, Tang Sans body disappeared again, teleportating
Fatty, protect Rongrong! Dai Mubai shouted while shaking his body. His seventh spirit ring shone, releasing his spirit avatar, turning him into a giant white tiger. Together with Zhu Zhuqing, they lept straight towards Ma Hongjun and Ning Rongrong.
Meanwhile, Ning Rongrong had alreadypleted her spirit avatar, and Ma Hongjun didnt need Dai Mubais reminder to realize her importance. Ning Rongrongs buffing ability was no doubt everyones trump card to defeating Tang San, as Oscar had lost to Tang Sans sneak attack. Ning Rongrong couldnt be lost, while both Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing couldnt be easily taken out by Tang San in a short time.
Ma Hongjun waited as Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing hurried to substitute him in protecting Ning Rongrong. This way he could also disy his own spirit avatar, and thereby use his Phoenix Domain. His domain was different from Tang Sans. Tang Sans two great domains were innate domains, while Ma Hongjuns Phoenix Territory actually came from the Ten-headed Ardent Yang Serpents neidan. Hence, he could only use it when in his spirit avatar state.
Fire is the bane of wood. Although Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain had fire immunity, Ma Hongjun was aware that if he could put up his Phoenix Territory, then he could at least guarantee that the Blue Silver Domains effects would be kept to a minimum for the four of them. Fighting against Tang San would be much easier as a result.
However, wishes are wishes, yet often cant be realized. Indeed, the Shrek Five Devils strength were just as powerful. Dai Mubai was already close to level 80, but not only had Tang Sans spirit power gone up in just these few months from training with Xiao Bai, from past level 83 after obtaining his eighth spirit ring to breaking through into the eighty fourth rank, more importantly, as the soul of the team, his understanding of the others was far too deep.
The illusionary blueish-gold figure appeared once again, but didnt attack Ning Rongrong, as Dai Mubai had predicted. He soundlessly appeared next to Zhu Zhuqings side.
Chapter 240 — Challenge, Title Douluo
Chapter 240: Challenge, Title Douluo
Zhu Zhuqing reacted quite quickly, after transforming into her spirit form Hell Civet, she had a reaction ability close to precognition. She swiftly rolled towards Dai Mubais side.
Dai Mubai didnt react slowly either. On discovering Zhu Zhuqing was ambushed, his enormous White Tiger Avatar directly charged, he firmly believed that if Tang San was given a few more breaths of time, he he would have a chance to catch Zhu Zhuqing. Consequently, he unhesitatingly chose to merge with Zhu Zhuqing,unching the spirit fusion ability Hell White Tiger. This was an important weapon for them to defeat Tang San. After fusing, their attributes rose substantially, and naturally wouldnt fear Tang Sans sneak attacks. Even Xiao Bai had no way to harm them in their Hell White Tiger state, let alone Tang San with spirit power still below Xiao Bais.
However, no matter how fast their reaction, they were still a beat slower than Tang San with the initiative. A blue light shot out from between Tang Sans eyebrows, deftly enveloping Zhu Zhuqing. Not only did it block her from rolling sideways, it also firmly confined her within. At the same time that triangr blue light also just blocked the several lines of light Ning Rongrong sent over to rescue. Dai Mubais enormous body knocked against it, but separated by thatyer of blue light, not only was Zhu Zhu Zhuqing unable to start the spirit fusion ability with him, she was even knocked away by his collision.
This blue light was one of the previous Vast Sea Cosmic Shrouds four great abilities, Vast Sea Stasis, now be Tang Sans head bone ability.
Watching Zhu Zhuqing enveloped in the Vast Sea Stasis field being knocked flying by Dai Mubai, Tang San gave augh,Thanks, boss Dai.
Light shed. The surrounding blue golden forest changed irregrly, and the scene before the eyes of Dai Mubais quartet grew indistinct, making them unable to see each other.
Reddish golden light spread out in an instant, and thendscape that had just puzzled Dai Mubai grew clear again. It was the release of Ma Hongjuns Phoenix Domain. Seeing Zhu Zhuqing attacked by Tang San, Ma Hongjun finally couldnt hold back, transforming into the Seven Headed Fire Phoenix and releasing his domain. His domain was released just right, breaking open the illusion within a twenty meter range. Swiftly guarding Ning Rongrong and gathering together with Dai Mubai. But Zhu Zhuqing caught by the Vast Sea Stasis barrier was like a grey goose flying in the dark,pletely unseen. Clearly Tang San had already brought her out of this twenty meter range while Fatty released the domain.
Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing one vs one. There was no need to wonder about the oue.
Whether Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun or Ning Rongrong, their hearts all sank. They had originally thought that no matter how strong Tang San was, if the five of them focused their strength, they would still definitely be able to beat him easily. With the five mutually adding their fighting strength, there was no doubt that they were stronger than Tang San alone. However, after the battle truly started, it had far exceeded their imagination.
The Blue Silver Domain their group had relied on in the past was turned against them, just that was painful, moreover Tang Sans innumerable session of techniques gave them even more of a headache. In just a few eyeblinks, only three remained of the five.
All kinds of Ning Rongrongs support abilities were quickly used on Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai. Both were spirit masters with tremendous explosive force, and further adding Ning Rongrongs frightening eighty percent boost, even if they wouldnt necessarily lose in a frontal fight with Tang San, they were still cautiously on guard.
Elegant nine colored light spread from Ning Rongrong, filling a range of twenty meters, just enveloping the three of them within. They could see everything outside, but it wasnt possible to see through this fantastical nine colored light mist from the outside. This was Ning Rongrongs head bone subsidiary domain, Illusion Space.
The Illusion Space plus the Phoenix Domain could finally count as having counteracted the threat of the Blue Silver Domain. Of course, it was only within this twenty meter range.
Boss, what do we do?Ma Hongjun asked Dai Mubai softly.
Dai Mubai spoke in a low voice:Theres no way to guard against all of little Sans abilities. If we want to defeat him, we first of all heave to break out of this Blue Silver Domain. With the help of so many nts, his domain will definitelyst longer than us. Fatty, well focus our attacks on one spot and see if we cant split open little Sans domain. We have Rongrongs full strength boost, our total spirit power should exceed little San. It should be possible to temporarily break through the domain. Once weve rushed out, well attack with our full strength, we wont give him the chance to release the domain. Rongrong, we break through the domain, you use Illusion Space to trap little San. Make him unable tomunicate with the surrounding nts.
Ning Rongrong smiled wryly:Lets try and see. The gap in spiritual force between me and Tang San is too wide. I might not be able to hold him.
Dai Mubai was also a seasoned veteran, he knew well that he couldnt despair at this time, or there would be no need to continue this battle. Drawing a deep breath, he shared a look with Ma Hongjun in Seven Headed Fire Phoenix form, and started to release his spirit power under Ning Rongrongs full strength support.
White Tiger, Annihtion Kill
Phoenix, Cloud Piercing Strike
Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun had cooperated for years, and the two simultaneouslyunched their attacks directly at one point on the Blue Silver Domains Boundless Nature outside. With Ning Rongrongs eighty percent boost ability, each of their attacks already surpassed Tang San. Even more when they purely attacked one point, plus each of their own boost abilities, even a ny fifth ranked Title Douluo might not dare take it.
A strange scene appeared, just as their attacks left the twenty meter range of the Illusion Space and Phoenix Domain, suddenly, all the surrounding golden bluepletely disappeared. Disappeared without any warning. Their iparably overbearing attacks shot straight at the ocean, entering the sea in the blink of an eye, raising close to fifty meter high giant waves and surging steam.
And Little San?Dai Mubai was dumbfounded. Not only was there no collision between their attacks and the Blue Silver Domain, even after his and Ma Hongjuns attacks hit the sea, the surrounding beach was as empty as nothing, where was there a trace of Tang San?
Dont tell me third brother escaped just before?Ma Hongjun said somewhat incredulously.
Escaped your face.Ma Hongjun still hadnt finished speaking before he already heard Tang Sans voice behind him. Ma Hongjun only felt his back tingle, the effect of Tang Sans amassed power. He urged his Seven Headed Fire Phoenix Avatar to dash forward to hide, practically without hesitation.
Rongrong, keep little Aopany.Tang Sans silhouette appeared next to Ning Rongrong, and before she could react, Tang Sans right hand was already pressed to her forehead. At the same time a mental attack shot out, and even with a certain amount of protection from Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda energy,pared to Tang Sans Boundless level spiritual force, she really was too far away. Groaning, she fell into Tang Sans arms.
From removing the Blue Silver Domain, and Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubais attacks killing empty air, to Tang San subduing ning Rongrong, only two breaths of time had passed. Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain hadnt collided with Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjuns attacks, so he naturally wouldnt suffer any attack. But having used their full strength tounch attacks, the two were in a state of old strength having left, and still not reced with new strength. The will to turn and help Ning Rongrong was there, but the strength was not. Ma Hongjun was even scared off by Tang San and had flown off several dozen meters.
Ning Rongrongs boost disappeared, and as Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai rushed back, Tang San had already pulled her along and flown up. Back in midair he stuffed ning Rongrong into his Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse.
A hundred or more Blue Silver Emperor blossomed from Tang San, pursuing and attacking Ma Hongjun. Tang San gave a calm smile, his left leg whipping out, suddenly producing a razor de of red light, forcibly sending Fatty in Spirit Avatar form spinning several turns in the air.
Without waiting for Dai Mubai to pounce, Tang Sans eighth spirit ring already shed, the red wheel of light appeared again. But this time it didnt solidify the sea or the air, but rather released circles of blood colored light, instantly enveloping Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun.
The two were stunned in practically the same moment. This was the other ability of Tang Sans eighth spirit ring.
Turning around, Tang San threw himself towards the stunned Ma Hongjun. In midair, an enormous spiderweb already sprayed out, tangling around the Seven Headed Fire Phoenix. The fire immune Blue Silver Grass basically wouldnt fear the scorching hot phoenix me protecting him.
And at the same time another figure had already separated from Tang San, an illusory silhouette floating over behind Dai Mubai with a flicker, a long scorpion braid whipped out, tangling around Dai Mubais neck. The illusion tossed, and the next moment, Dai Mubai was already in the air. It was Tang Sans sixth spirit ability, Nothingness, Burst Kill Eight Stage Drop.
As Ma Hongjun awoke from unconsciousness, what he saw was eight dazzling goldennces pointing at eight vital spots on his body, and what he felt was a spiderweb closely restraining his body.
Dai Mubai was even more miserable than him, when he came to he only felt his surroundings sh past. His body was constantly flung around high and far. Of course, Xiao Wus soul form illusion wouldnt really smash him on the ground, but at this moment he and Ma Hongjun both understood that they had already lost this fight. Lost it so thoroughly. Tang San didnt even have Xiao Wus soul return to her body to fight, but still easily defeated them.
From start to finish, the whole battle had taken less than five minutes. As Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun safelynded on the ground, the effects of all attacks removed, the two were already lifeless. An intense feeling of defeat filled their hearts, especially that feeling of clearly having strength but being unable to use it made them even more depressed.
Tang San didnt speak, only fishing out Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing and Oscar from his Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse, then finally also brought out Xiao Wu, holding her close.
Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were the same, aftering to they both stood there lifelessly, not uttering a word.
But as Oscar woke up, he couldnt help saying:Fuck me, little San, youre too despicable. You actually sneak attacked me.
Dai Mubai snapped:Little Ao, is this your first day out? Will the enemy warn you ahead of time? Dont forget that we were five against little San alone.
Oscar paused, looking startled at these fourpanions with dejected expressions, and cried out:You couldnt have lost, right? With Rongrongs powerful support, boss Dais powerful body, Fattys scarily explosive strength, and Zhuqings speed. You all together actually couldnt defeat little San? Boss Dai, you and Zhuqing didnt use the Hell White Tiger?
Zhu Zhuqing sighed softly,Third brother basically didnt give us the chance to use it.
Dai Mubais gaze changed somewhat. Looking at Tang San, he said in a low voice:Little San, tell us, why?
Tang San naturally understood what he wanted to ask, but didnt directly speak. Rather his gaze swept past the fivepanions in front of him. Once everyones attention was on him, he calmly said:The reason is very simple: because because you didnt show your true strength against my attacks. I exploited my familiarity with everyone, each attack hitting where it hurt. If you could be a bit cautious and careful, I wouldnt be able to defeat you so easily. Indeed, the five of you together are absolutely stronger than me. However, youve forgotten one thing. That is that one person will be more flexible than five people. My strength alone is higher than any one of you, if you are unable to effectively join together to resist me, then even if youre somewhat prepared, you still wont have much of a chance.
Speaking, Tang San raised his hand to point at Oscar,My first target was little Ao. Because I understand that, with inertia of thinking, you would inevitably believe that my first target would be Rongrong who has no fighting strength, and so you would pay even more attention to her. But you still neglected that Little Ao isnt much stronger than Rongrong before he has eaten a clone mirror sausage. Little Ao, do you know what your mistake was? Even if you instantly ate your clone mirror sausage, you didnt look for yourrades protection beforehand. When I instead had already used teleportation to attack you, you should have some contingency n. If you had first used your spirit bone Clone ability to create a clone, and then eaten the clone mirror sausage, you would have had at least a fifty percent chance of escaping my attack.
Oscar nodded,It really was my mistake. I didnt expect your first target would be me either. At that time I still wanted to eat a clone mirror sausage and go guard Rongrong.
Tang San sternly said:Since your sausage spirit rose to the seventieth rank, you already possess extremely potent fighting strength. You can even clone a hundred percent of someones abilities to fight for ten minutes. However, theres one point I have to warn you of. Your greatest weakness is in the brief time before youve eaten the clone mirror sausage. This time you were the weakest. In this respect, if you can think of some way to make up for it, it will make your weakness even smaller. Otherwise, as long as its an opponent somewhat familiar with your spirit, they will think of some way to not give you the chance to eat the clone mirror sausage.
Oscar nodded in deep thought, hanging his head to contemte, pondering a way to improve himself.
Tang Sans gaze next turned to Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai,You also equally made mistakes. After I dealt with little Ao, you wanted to return to help Rongrong. However, you forgot about one thing. Even if Rongrongs boost ability is powerful, it still wont immediately give you the strength to beat me. Among the five of you, the only one with the strength to instantly smash me is the Hell White Tiger. Therefore, from the start of the battle, you should have moved hand in hand, maintaining a physical link. Like that, even if I used the domain abilities, I still wouldnt have been able to directly seal you. With the Hell White Tiger there, you had a chance to win. If you had held hands at that time, then my Cosmic Stasis Field could only have enveloped both of you, and with the Hell White Tigers strength you would alsopletely have been able to break out. Moreover, Zhuqing, you didnt react fast enough. While in a spirit avatar state, as an agility type Spirit Master, there should never have been a moment when you stopped, you should have constantly been in high speed motion, exploiting everything in the surroundings, including yourpanions to shield your figure. The greatest characteristics of the agility attack type spirit master is formidable attack power and speed, but defensive strength is her weakness. If you let the opponent lock onto you, then if at that time I didnt use the Vast Sea Stasis Field, but rather the Blue Silver Overlord Spear, you would very possibly already have been seriously injured.
Mubai, after Zhuqing was caught, your mind was a bit chaotic. To the extent that you again and again made mistakes in the following battle. Even if you were deeply within my Blue Silver Domain Boundless Nature, relying on Rongrongs domain was enough to protect you. Let alone with Fatty there. With these you still had a chance to stay on even footing. But you and Fattyunched all out attacks to break open my domain. Even if this really had a probability for sess, dont forget that Im a control type spirit master, my control over my own abilities is considerable, thats why I removed the domain at the same time as you attacked. If I wanted, I couldpletely have reinstated the domain when you had attacked. At that time, you would no longer have stood a chance.
Listening to Tang Sans analysis, Dai Mubai sighed,Little San, youre right, the five of us made this and that mistake one after another. However, you also overlooked some things. Its not about whether we could cooperate, but rather because we didnt have you tomand. Its now I discover that we are so dependant on yourmands. Without you to takemand between us just now, we couldnt even disy fifty percent of our strength. But when youre there, we can very possibly even show one hundred twenty percent strength.
Tang San looked at Dai Mubai, his eyes revealing a pondering light. Indeed, everyone were always together, and hispanions really did depend on him a lot. Moreover, as the teams only control type spirit master, he had the effect of a mediator, an extremely important position.
Tang San smiled slightly:Actually you dont have to be discouraged. Just now was also because you were unprepared. If youd prepared in advance, as long as you adopted a tactic stable guarding and countering, you would still have had a major chance to defeat me. The reason you had no way to catch me was because I have too many dodging abilities, whether teleportation, Invincible Golden Body or Blue Silver Barrier, they can all help me quickly leave the battlefield. And you had no abilities to control the initiative. Therefore, having me stay still is very difficult.
Dai Mubai grinned:If Xiao Wu had been on our side, you wouldnt have stood a chance.
Tang San looked somewhat dumbfounded at Dai Mubai,Boss, you still want to make it six on one?
Dai Mubai said grandiosely:For a freak like you, six on one isnt anything impossible. Your Invincible Golden Body only works three times. Just as you said, as long as we use tactics of stable defense and countering, taking turns to rest, its impossible for your domains to continue indefinitely. And your Vast Sea Stasis Field is useless to our Fatty. Our burst attack strength is formidable, and if you want to catch us, your spiritual force is also bound to take considerable blows. And you will definitely pause whenunching abilities. As long as you give us one chance to let Xiao Wu approach you with teleportation, youre a finished egg.
Tang San scratched his head:Indeed, Xiao Wus abilities counter me considerably. In some sense, Xiao Wu should be considered a close quarters power attack type battle spirit master. Or you might say a close quarters control type spirit master. Even if her abilities need proximity to show their full effect, at the same time her abilities will also be a lot stronger than our ordinary abilities. At least even I cant take her Burst Kill Eight Stage Drop. However, Boss Dai, do you believe Xiao Wu would help you against me? Heh heh.
Ning Rongrong said from the side:This way is better. Third brother, from now on, youre banned from using the dodgin abilities of teleportation, Invincible Golden Body, and hiding. You can only fight head on. Ill help the four of them to fight you separately. Isnt that our fifth trial?
Oscar shook his hands,Nevermind. Rongrong, we dont stand a chance. Little San is a control type spirit master. In front of that Blue Silver Emperor even gods or devils cant see through, none of us have the ability to protect you. Even if he didnt use those dodging abilities, as long as as he first controls you, the rest of us basically wont stand a chance. A control type spirit master on little Sans level is already beyond what agility attack type spirit masters can counter. Let alone the rest of us. Id prefer to directly go confront a Sea Douluo than to practice with Tang San again. Im afraid Id lose my confidence. That guy is still best as our partner, having him as an opponent is too painful.
Oscars deration immediately gained Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun and Zhu Zhuqings favor. Indeed, it seemed to them that Tang San was still best suited as a friend no matter when.
Tang San smiled slightly:Since thats the case, well try to pass the trial. With our present strength, we should still have a considerable chance. Right, did your trials specify which Sea Douluo you had to face?
Zhu Zhuqing said:Seahorse Douluo once told us that the seven sacred pirs are each named Seahorse, Sea Devil, Seas Lance, Seas Fantasy, Sea Witch, Sea Star, and Sea Dragon. They each have a corresponding Title Douluo guarding them. So far weve only met Seahorse Douluo. But judging from what he told us then, the strongest among these seven should be Sea Dragon Douluo, whos very possibly already reached the ny fifth rank. My fifth trial examiner is Sea Witch Douluo, she might more precisely be called Sea Woman Douluo.
Oscar said:My examiner is better, an old acquaintance, Seahorse Douluo.
Dai Mubai said:My examiner is Seas Lance. Should be called Sence Douluo.
Ma Hongjun said:My examiner is Sea Devil Douluo, I suppose the correct appetion is Sea Ghost Douluo.
Tang San exhaled:Fortunately your opponents dont include Sea Dragon Douluo. Otherwise passing might have been difficult. ording to the contrast in strength between us and these Sea Douluo, Sea Dragon Douluo is undoubtedly the strongest. And the reason Sea Star and Sea Fantasy Douluos didnt appear among your examiners might very well be because they are the weakest of them all. Sea Horse Douluo outlined their strength. Sea Woman Douluo, Sea Ghost Douluo and Sea Lance Douluo grow stronger in that order. I currently have a method that might guarantee you pass. But the rewards from passing the trial might be reduced. Do you want to try?
Dai Mubai said doubtfully:You can guarantee well pass?
Tang San said:Yes. My trial is to challenge the seven Title Douluo within three days, andpletely defeat them all. But it didnt say anything about the order. If I challenge your corresponding Title Douluo, and you moreover raise your challenges after I defeat them, it can practically guarantee you will pass. The strength of the Sea Douluo Ive defeated is bound to be lowered.
Ma Hongjuns eyes opened wide,Is that alright too?
Tang San said:Theres nothing not alright about it. Since the conditions of our trials doesnt forbid us from doing so, then its rational. What do you think?
Oscar scratched his head,I really dont have any certainty to pass by relying on the clone mirror sausage. Ive thought it over, and little San is right, I have a considerable gap when reusing the clone mirror sausage. But confronting a power on the Title Douluo level, even with Rongrongs boost, Its still impossible for me to win within the time of one clone mirror sausage. When I take the second, too dangerous. If I cant pass with the first, then figuring out what next is too difficult. Little San, please help me.
Zhu Zhuqing suddenly said:Third brother, if its as you say, then isnt the reverse also possible? Leaving it to us to first challenge our Title Douluo, then for you to challenge them next, like this you can save your strength. After all, your trial is to defeat seven Title Douluo within three days!
Tang San smiled and shook his head,No need. Once youve all passed, Ill wholeheartedly go to pass. Have faith in my strength.
No.Dai Mubai said in a low voice:Little San, Zhuqing is right. We cant always rely on you. It really is difficult for little Ao to pass, he can use your help. But me, Zhuqing and Fatty can pass just fine on our own. I believe that of the seven sacred pirs, the strongest opponent is Sea Dragon Douluo. You have to conserve your strength as far as possible before facing him. Intersperse the three of us challenging Title Douluo in your overall challenge time. Like this, you can also rest better. Trust us, we have the strength to rely on ourselves toplete the challenges.
Tang San said hesitantly:But, if I pass sessfully, then I wont be able to help you. Just in case
Dai Mubai said resolutely:No just in case. If we always think of a way out whatever we do, itll be impossible for us to break through. Dont forget that the one rank reward is very important to us. I can break through the eightieth rank. I dont want to have to use even more time to break through because the reward is reduced. At the same time, this is also Zhuqingsst trial. I think that if she cant rely on her own strength to pass thisst trial, her overall reward will definitely be reduced. Little San, dont forget that we have confidence in ourselves. The fourth trial mainly relied on your strength, so let us help you for this one. We Shrek Seven Devils are always as one.
Fine, then its settled. Well rest one day, and start the challenges tomorrow.Tang San didnt decline again, he definitely wouldnt dispel hisrades belief in certain victory.
The next day, early morning.
The sky held the first glimmers of dawn, but the Shrek Seven Devils group had already arrived at the familiar sea within the sea surrounding the Seahorse Sacred Pir.
Because it was so early, the blue of the sky was still a bit dark, gradually rendered brighter by the sun slowly revealing itself in the east.
Seahore Douluo quietly sat straight backed below the Seahorse Sacred Pir, just like the first time Tang San and the others saw him. Perhaps because he sensed their arrival, Seahorse Douluo slowly opened his eyes.
More than three years since we met, but it seems everyones strength has grown a great deal. Coming today, would be for the fifth trial?Seahorse douluo looked smiling at everyone on the shore. As his gaze fell on Tang San, he clearly revealed a look a respect.
Tang San nodded slightly:Thats right, today is for the fifth trial, senior please impart your teachings.
As his words fell, Tang San rose into the air, flying towards the triangr tform below the Seahorse Sacred Pir.
Against Tang Sans expectations, Seahorse Douluo didnt draw on the strength of the Seahorse Sacred Pirs strength to use the sea to attack him, and just elerating once, hended safely on the Seahorse Sacred Pir tform.
Seahorse Douluo looked at Tang Sannding in front of him,Youre already prepared to begin the fifth trial?
Tang San nodded:Yes, Im already prepared.
Seahorse Douluo clearly knew the contents of Tang Sans trial,After the examination begins, within the next seventy two hours, you must defeat us seven sacred pir Douluo one by one. If you exceed the time or cannotpletely defeat us all, it will be viewed as failing the trial. Within one year, you still have a chance to challenge again. In the process of the examination, we wont draw on the Seagods strength of the sacred pirs. We will only rely on our own strength to conduct your examination.
Many thanks, senior.Tang San bowed in salute to Seahorse Douluo.
Seahorse Douluo leaned to the side, not receiving Tang Sans salute. Extending his right hand, the Seahorse Sacred pir shed with light, a golden ray soaring up, overpowering the still oing dawn.
Immediately after, as if responding to the Seahorse Sacred Pirs golden light, golden light rose separately in six distant directions, converging together with the light from the Seahorse Sacred Pir. The seven golden lights formed an immense ball of light in the sky, emanating several dozen concentrated golden mes.
Seahorse Douluo said:These mes symbolize your trial time. When they arepletely extinguished, it means the seventy two hours have have already passed, and at that time the trial will be failed. Please.
Golden blue light suddenly flourished. At the same time as Tang San released the spirit Blue Silver Emperor, he alsounched his seventh spirit ability, Blue Silver Avatar. Even though he had absolute confidence in himself, this was also his first time fighting a Title Douluo one on one. He absolutely wouldnt be careless. This was the sea within the sea, it was a ce most suited for sea spirit masters to show their strength. If he didnt go all out, how could he guarantee victory?
At the same time as Tang San released his spirit, Seahorse Douluo also released his. In an instant, his whole body was enveloped in bizarre ash gray armor, and behind him appeared a giant seahorse image very simr to the one carved on top of the Seahorse Sacred Pir. Two yellow, two purple, five ck, nine spirit rings shed simultaneously. Without a hundred thousand year spirit ring, this was already the most ideal spirit ring configuration. Capable of bing one of the protectors of the Seagods seven sacred pirs, Seaghorse Douluos personal strength really wasntmon.
However, as Seahorse Douluo saw the spirit rings Tang San released, he still couldnt help being sluggish for a moment. Two yellow, one purple, two ck, three red. Eight spirit rings flickered with dazzling light, not only were there two more than three years ago, but both of those two were hundred thousand year red spirit rings!
Chapter 241 — Seahorse Sacred Pillar Battle
Chapter 241: Seahorse Sacred Pir Battle
Mercy to ones enemy was cruelty to oneself. There were still another six challenges after this, so Tang San naturally wouldnt give up this chance. White light spread out underneath him, instantly enveloping the entire Seahorse Sacred Pir tform area. This was the start of the Deathgod Domains Asura Hell.
Seahorse Douluo only felt his whole body grow cold, and saw Tang Sans silhouette disappear from in front of him. His surroundings became a blood red world, mournful screams echoed in his ears, ice-cold, nearly tangible killing intent assaulted him from all directions, and he couldnt keep his heartfelt timidity from emerging.
Domain. Seahorse Douluo didnt start attacking like Tang San had, and in one move, met Tang Sans Deathgod Domain. Adding on his previous momentary absent-mindedness, hed immediately became passive.
However, as a Title Douluo, he of course wouldnt copse after such a minor hitch. He wasnt flustered because the world around him had changed, and with a shake, he revealed his spirit avatar.
Seahorse Douluos body instantly fused with his white bone armor, transforming him into a three meter long giant seahorse. With a shake, a bizarre circr ripple spread out from him, while at the same time his sixth spirit ring brightened.
The ripple was light blue, and densely covered a five meter diameter range around him. It unexpectedly forced out the Asura Hells killing intent. Even though it couldnt break the Asura Hell, nor influence Tang San, the Deathgod Domains influence on him was still minimized.
Theyer of ripples spread out and covered Seahorse Douluos body like a shield, simr to Tang Sans Vast Sea Barrier, except Seahorse Douluos ripple-shield was exclusively used for defense.
At that moment, the scenery in front of Seahorse Douluo suddenly changed. The severe killing intent from before disappeared, and in its ce was a golden blue world. The moment the blood-red colour changed to golden-blue, he caught sight of Tang San. Taking one step forward with his left leg, a in and unceremonious punch was sted straight towards Tang San.
The Tang San he saw had not only turnedpletely golden blue, but moreover had had eight dazzling goldennces that were like spider legs appear.
After incarnating as a Seahorse, he had two short arms, somewhat different from a Seahorse itself. However, this in and unceremonious punch still lit up his fifth spirit ring.
A series of explosive cracks echoed through the air, as if the atmosphere was enduring enormous pressure. And within the sea behind Tang San, an enormous wave soared up, condensing into a giant fist in midair which shot straight for Tang Sans back, forming a pincer attack with Seahorse Douluos punch.
Everyone watching the fight from the shore felt their hearts tighten a bit. Being familiar with Tang San, they of course knew that Tang San had switched domains, and that Seahorse Douluo had seized the moment in-between the two great domains tounch an attack. To be able to stay clear headed enough to seize this opportunity, while under the influence of the Deathgod Domain, clearly showed his battle strength.
However, Seahorse Douluos attack was still within Tang Sans expectations. The enormous pressure in front of and behind him, as well as his whole body being in a locked condition, such that he couldnt even use teleportation. This was the strength of a Title Douluo. However, Tang San still wasnt flustered, nor did he have any intent of dodging, as he just stiffly took on Seahorse Douluos frightening attack.
Amidst a loud explosion, Tang Sans body didnt move a bit. Todays first Invincible Golden Bodyunched. Over seventy two hours, or three days, he had altogether nine chances to use Invincible Golden Body. In order to finish the present battle as quickly as possible, Tang San didnt hesitate to use the first one.
The pincer attack from both in front and behind could undoubtedly bring out the attacks greatest power, but when confronted with Tang Sans Invincible Golden Body, it was still ineffective. It was so ineffective that, because it had attacked from both the front and rear, it didnt even push him away.
Tang San of course had his reasons for choosing to take this punch head on. Only like this, did he have absolute certainty of again pulling Seahorse Douluo into his Blue Silver Domain. Hed already noticed that Seahorse Douluo had no domain of his own, so a battle within his domains was undoubtedly more advantageous to him. Moreover, using his body to take Seahorse Douluos attack also gave him time to do some other things.
The attack was ineffective, causing Seahorse Douluo to be shocked. All he saw was Tang Sans right arm sh red, and his body instantly bepletely covered in golden light. What kind of defensive strength was this? His spirit power was obviously higher, so how could his attack have been ineffective?
While he was still surprised, Tang Sans figure had already disappeared from in front of him. The Blue Silver Domains Boundless Nature finished. Even though there were no nts on the tform, with Tang Sans present strength of spiritual force, while there werent any on the tform, that didnt mean that there werent on the shore. His domain instantly crossed the sea within the sea, and swiftly drew from the nts on the shore to disy the power of his Blue Silver Domain.
At the same time, countless golden threads had appeared within this Blue Silver Domain, which swiftly encircled Seahorse Douluo. This was what Tang San had done while he was taking the attack just now. The Eight Spider Lances naturally wouldnt appear for nothing, as the fusion ability of his external spirit bone and the domain, Devouring Golden Threads,unched.
Seahorse Douluo was unconcerned at the start, but as the Devouring Golden Threads fell on the ripple-shield hed opened before, he became shocked. The ripple shields energy was actually frantically draining away due to the effect of the threads. Along with Tang San entering the eightieth rank, while within the Blue Silver Domain, his Devouring Golden Threads no longer needed to touch the body to devouranything in the domain that didnt have the Blue Silver Domains own energy would be swallowed up, and then filtered through the Eight Spider Lances to be part of Tang Sans spirit power.
Weakening the other side and strengthening oneself, this was where the Blue Silver Domain was most tyrannical. At the same time, it was one of Tang Sans aces for victory.
The Deathgod Domain wasnt bad, but it exhausted an enormous amount of spirit power. When the opponent had no domain, the Blue Silver Domain was undoubtedly the best choice.
The ripple-shields range extended out a full five meters, so it naturally suffered from even more Devouring Golden Threads. Sensing the threads effect, Seahorse Douluo couldnt help being shocked. Such a terrifying domain. No wonder his fifth trial was to challenge the seven sacred pir Douluo.
Helplessly, Seahorse Douluo could only pull his sixth spirit abilitys ripple-shield back, as close to his body as he could, reducing the area of contact with the Devouring Golden Threads as much as possible. At the same time he punched out once again, this time striking towards the sky. However, he received yet another shock.
Indeed, the Devouring Golden Threads were sent flying from his punch, but they didnt break, as if they basically hadnt received any force at all. And, a small part of the energy from his punch was absorbed by the Devouring Golden Threads.
They could absorb too? Seahorse Douluo finally sensed danger. He understood that, if this went on, Tang San wouldnt even need to attack him. As long as he maintained the domain, absorbing his spirit power, he would lose.
As one of the seven sacred pir protectors, a formidable Title Douluo, he naturally wouldnt concede like this. White light shed in his eyes, and Seahorse Douluo stopped caring about the Devouring Golden Threads. Breathing in deeply, he crossed all ten of his fingers, and raised his hands to his chest with his palms down. At the same time, his ninth spirit ring brightened.
Spirit masters without a domain were at an extreme disadvantage against spirit masters who had one. What Seahorse Douluo was going to do now was to rely on his spirit power being higher than Tang Sans, andunch his strongest attack. Even if he couldnt beat Tang San, hed still consume as much of his spirit power as possible. This was his duty as an examiner. He wouldnt throw the game because he knew Tang Sanbecause he knew Tang Sans identity.
Although Seahorse Douluos ninth spirit ring was still the ck colour that represented the ten thousand year level, in fact, this ck spirit ring had still surpassed eighty thousand years of cultivation. Back then, hed suffered untold hardships in the ocean in order to find a suitable spirit beast.
Now his ninth spirit ring shed, the ck ring of light rapidly expanding, as it formed a circr ck screen that revolved around him, and enormous energy fluctuations frantically rushed out, causing the surrounding atmosphere to violently distort.
Dai Mubai and the others observing the battle clearly saw the entire sea within the sea boiling, and without the obstruction of the Seahorse Pirs light this time, the sea actually rose perfectly straight for a hundred meters, while that clear seawater was moreover instantly dyed ck, its violent heaving distributing endless energy.
The Shrek Five Devils expressions changed simultaneously, this was a Title Douluos ninth spirit ability? Such tremendous power. Even whenpared to the all out eruption of a hundred thousand year spirit beast, it wasnt inferior. While Seahorse Douluo waspletely suppressed by Tang Sans domain, therefore hedunched his most powerful attack. His thinking was very straightforward and direct, but also very effective.
I cant see through your domain? Youre going to drain my energy? Then fine. Ill bring out all of my energy for you to swallow. I dont need to find you. With thisprehensive-attack ninth spirit ability, detonate with all the force of my strength fused with the sea within the sea. It will attack both you and your domain, and even if this will exhaust most of my energy, you wont be feeling well either.
Undoubtedly, Seahorse Douluos choice was extremely correct. As a Title Douluo, his spirit power was above Tang Sans, so picking an all out collision was advantageous for him. Even weakened by the domain, he still had his more than ny ranked spirit power.
Seahorse Douluos ck ninth spirit ring represented an ability called Tornado Giant Wave Nirvana Fist. Spirit power spread out, drawing all of the surrounding water element in to form a giant whirlpool, producing an area attack. Located at the heart of the sea within the sea, this was undoubtedly the ideal location for the Tornado Giant Wave Nirvana Fist. The waves overflowing into the sky had already begun to rotate, and Seahorse Douluos spirit power swiftly charged up. The moment he finished charged up, would be the perfect moment for this frightening ninth spirit ability to take the stage.
At this moment, Tang Sans figure appeared. Within the golden blue domain, his golden blue figure seemed a bit unclear. Gracefully rotating in the sky, his left leg kicked out.
The moment his leg was above his head, his left leg chopped downit no longer seemed like a leg, but rather like an enormous battle axe cutting through the sky as it descended. In that moment, the image of the Evil Spirit Orca King smashing his giant tail against the surface of the sea seemed to appear behind him.
Described as a red light, it was like a sparkling and translucent fan-shaped afterimage in the air. Strangely, Tang Sans target wasnt Seahorse Douluo, but rather that ck light hed released, that circr ck screen from the ninth spirit ring.
This ck light screen was a defense that activated when Seahorse Douluo used his ninth spirit ability, and its defensive capabilities were even higher than his sixth spirit ability ripple-barrier.
As Tang Sans attack fell from the sky, all of the Devouring Golden Threads instantly gathered together, condensing into two parts, and attacking from two sides, the devouring ability activating fully.
In this way, the ck light screen whose energy was being rapidly absorbed under the golden threads draining, dulled slightly in the middle. And it was at this moment that Tang Sans left leg fell from the sky.
Hundred thousand year evil spirit left leg bones ability, Orca Evil Spirit Axe. Tang San altogether had five spirit bones, and only the newest of these, the evil spirit left leg bone, could be said to bepletely offensive. As a hundred thousand year spirit bone, its offensive power could be imagined. It had two attack abilities, one being a ranged attack, and the other being the Orca Evil Spirit Axe that Tang San had just now used, which focused the strength of the entire body into the left leg, amplified it with the spirit bone, and formed an axe edge as thin as a cicadas wing, which shot out in a straight line.
Even Xiao Bai was at a disadvantage against Tang Sans Orca Evil Spirit Axe with all her strengththis showed just how frightening this spirit bone ability was. When a hundred thousand year spirit bone or spirit rings effects could bepletely used for offense, it was extremely frightening.
A soft tearing sound echoed, as red light swept past, and the ck light of the circle protecting Seahorse Douluo suddenly grew denser. In the next moment, arge gap was shown between the two streams of Devouring Golden Threads.
Red light appeared again. This time it wasnt the light of a spirit bone, but rather of Tang Sans eighth spirit ring. That rippling red light that had once trapped Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun spread out with this eighth spirit ring, quietly flowed into the gap in the ck light screen, and enveloped Seahorse Douluo.
Tang Sans eighth spirit rings ability, Blue Silver Orca Devils Absorption, started.
As a hundred thousand year spirit ring, Tang Sans eighth spirit ring had two abilities, the second of which was Blue Silver Orca Devils Absorption. Its features were: Physical defense is ineffective; if the physical body touched its red ripples, regardless of their physical strength, theyd be forcibly stunned for three seconds. Energy could block it, but if it touched any released spirit ability energy attacks, the releasers spirit power will be consumed at triple the attacks normal rate.
This was an extremely potent crowd control ability amongst all control type abilities. Being forcibly stunned for three seconds was something even Title Douluo level powers would tremble at. Because this stun ability was absolute. It would take effect as long as it touched ones physical body. It couldnt be counteracted by any abilities or internal spirit power.
Even with an energy shield defense, aftering in contact with the Blue Silver Orca Devils Absorption, ones spirit power would be swiftly consumed. Confronting such a spirit ability, and choosing to defend, wouldnt work, but not defending would mean being stunned. This was where high level control type spirit masters gave other kinds of spirit masters thergest headache.
Right now, Seahorse Douluos surrounding energy defense had already been broken by Tang Sans Orca Evil Spirit Axe, and the red light ripples of Blue Silver Orca Devils Absorption naturallytched onto him without any politeness. The forcible stun took effect.
The simple word forcible, for Seahorse Douluo, could be read as destruction. If it was an ordinary stun ability, right now itd be ineffective on Seahorse Douluo. While using an exceedingly powerful ability like his ninth spirit ability, Seahorse Douluos body was in a kind of oppressive state. Let alone the defensive screen around him, even without it, hed still be very difficult to interrupt. Otherwise, how could his ninth spirit ability be worthy of being called a Title Douluos ultimate attack?
However, no matter how powerful the ninth spirit ability, it still couldnt endure Tang Sans freakish hundred thousand year spirit ability. The instant stun immediately made Seahorse Douluo unable to continue controlling the tremendous spirit power hed gathered.
Amidst an explosive sound that made the entire Seagod Ind shudder, the already condensed giant whirlpool in the sea within the sea shattered explosively. Giant waves sshed onto everyone on the shore, making them all like drowned chickens.
Seahorse Douluos ninth spirit ability had unexpectedly been forcibly interrupted by Tang San like this. Most dreadful was that, although most of the energy from his ninth spirit ability that hed gathered had been released outside, there was still a part that had been stored within his body, which had been used to connect with and control the ability. Without Seahorse Douluos control, this portion of spirit power abruptly created a bacsh.
With a muffled groan, blood spurted frantically from Seahorse Douluos mouth, and even his nose and ears overflowed with blood. He stumbled backwards several steps, until he hit the Seahorse Sacred Pir, and managed to regain his bnce.
The Blue Silver Domains Boundless Nature quietly disappeared, and Tang San reappeared before Seahorse Douluo. He didnt keep attacking, as his Boundless level spiritual force could scan Seahorse Douluos physical condition, and Tang San of course wouldnt throw stones down the well after this Title Douluo, as theyd always had good rtions with each other. If it werent for Oscar still having to challenge himter, Tang San wouldnt have even let this Title Douluo suffer injuries this severe.
Victory, I defeated a Sea Douluo. No matter how staunch his willpower was, Tang San couldnt help being inwardly excited at the moment. This was the first time that hed defeated a Title Douluo level power one on one! Even though this victory could be attributed to all of his various monstrous and powerful abilities, without a doubt, hed relied on his own strength to defeat his opponent. The fifth trial was one seventhplete.
Senior, you let me win.Tang San bowed slightly to Seahorse Douluo.
The three second stun had already passed, and Seahorse Douluo stood there unsteadily, secretly sighing, and bowed in return, No need to be polite. Many thanks for starting off leniently.During the three second stun, when the bacsh from his ninth spirit abilitys energy had appeared, Tang San could have killed him if hed wanted too. But he didnt suffer any follow up attacks, thus it was clear that Tang San was holding back. Even if he still had the strength to fight, he wouldnt quibble over justifications.
A line of blue light shed, and another silhouette appeared next to Tang San, Xiao Wu. Xiao Wus trial was to apany Tang San throughout the Seagod Nine Trials, and Tang San of course wouldnt forget her when passing a test.
At the start of his and Seahorse Douluos battle, hed taken Xiao Wu out from the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse, and had, at the same time, let her soul return to her body, before enveloping her in the Vast Sea Barrier, achieving a camouge effect. Like this, not only could he let Xiao Wu apany him through the trial in a rtively safe manner, but at the same time Xiao Wu could alsounch surprise attacks from the side at any time in order to help Tang San pass the trial.
There had clearly been no need for Xiao Wu to get involved in the confrontation with Seahorse Douluo. Moreover, Tang San was also certain that if Xiao Wu had interfered, thepletion level of his trial would decrease. In their original n, hed have the help of his friends in theter tests, so Tang San would of courseplete the trials that he could on his own.
Raising his hand, Seahorse Douluo turned to face the Seahorse Sacred Pir, and using the forefinger of his right hand, drew a difficult to portray pattern on the sacred pir. As thest stroke was finished, the pattern blossomed with dazzling golden light, suddenly shining on the golden trident brand on Tang Sans forehead. Reflected in the two crossing rays of light, a message had appeared in Tang Sans mind, Seahorse Sacred Pir Challenge Passed.
A ray of bright red light appeared on Xiao Wus forehead at the same time, before shing and disappearing.
Up in the air, of the seven rays of golden light, the one belonging to the Seahorse Sacred Pir suddenly extinguished. But the golden ball of light in the sky still didnt weaken, onlycking one of the surrounding golden mes. This was an indicator for time passing.
Done conceding, Seahorse Douluo turned and looked towards Tang San, his gaze sweeping over the golden trident brand on his forehead, The next challenges will be even more difficult. I hope that youll be more careful. You should already possess the ability of the Seagods Light. Even though the Seagods Light has no attack power by itself, it can still deter sea spirit beasts. At the same time, its deterrence wont only work on them.
Seeing the deep meaning in Seahorse Douluos eyes, Tang San instantly understood, and said gratefully, Many thanks for seniors advice. If youre in any way offendedter senior, please excuse it.
Seahorse Douluo stared nkly. Right at that moment, two figures moved across theke, Were Oscar and Ning Rongrong, senior please instruct us
Seahorse Douluo then understood what Tang San meant. He could only helplessly shake his head,ughing in spite of himself, It doesnt matter, such tactics are allowed. Only, dont think that Ill give up that easily. If you want to defeat me, youll still have to bring out your strength. Then, lets begin.
Tang San retreated to the shore, no longer watching the Seahorse Sacred Pir battle. Eating a big recovery sausage, he directly sat down cross-legged to rest, as he recovered his spirit power and mental strength.
His challenge to Seahorse Douluo hadnt used much time, but had actually consumed a considerable amount of energy. Fighting a Title Douluo was easier said than done. Tang San also understood that although Seahorse Douluo had used his full strength in the fight, he hadnt fought with his life on the line. Otherwise, it wouldve been impossible for him to win so easily. Formting mobile battle tactics as well as using a few formidable spirit abilities in conjunction had exhausted Tang San a lot too. Fortunately hed had the Devouring Golden Threads for support, which had let him absorb a lot of Seahorse Douluos spirit power. His exhaustion was within permissible range.
Oscar and Ning Rongrong joined hands to challenge Seahorse Douluo in a battle without much suspense. Seriously injured in his battle with Tang San, and with his spirit power substantially consumed, it was difficult for Seahorse Douluo to even maintain his spirit avatar, so how could he defeat Oscar who was using the clone mirror sausage to copy one hundred percent of Ma Hongjuns spirit abilities, as well as the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda buff from Ning Rongrong? The battle was very direct. Oscar chose the tactic of usingrge scale spirit attack abilities to collide with Seahorse Douluo. Even though it was a bit mean in some sense, it was undoubtedly the most effective way. After only three rounds, Seahorse Douluo could no longer hold out.
Ning Rongrongs eighty percent all-round boost even made Oscars spirit power a bit higher than Tang San. Even if he didnt have Tang Sans endless frightening abilities, the frontal spirit ability collision still forced Seahorse Douluo to admit defeat.
However, just as the Shrek Seven Devils judged before, after Oscar won with a shortcut, his reward was no longer one rank of spirit power, but rather half a rank, making him a bit gloomy. But this was already the best result. If he had confronted Seahorse Douluo in top condition, Oscar knew it would be very difficult for him to seed.
Before leaving, Oscar left behind tenrge recovery sausages for Seahorse Douluo, and after apologizing once again, everyone set off, leaving for their second destination.
This next fight was the true start of the battle. Because, ording to everyones n, Tang Sans challenges would be in between each time Dai Mubai and the others, like this he could rest for even longer, thereby maintaining his top condition. Consequently, their next choice was the Seas Lance Sacred Pir, also where Dai Mubai had to ept his challenge. He would face Sence Douluo.
Before setting out, everyone had carefully studied the map of Seagod Ind, the second battle choice, Seas Lance Sacred Pir, wasnt only because Dai Mubai was the strongest apart from Tang San, but at the same time also because Seas Lance Sacred Pir was at just the right distance.
Two hourster, the Shrek Seven Devils plus Bai Chenxiang reached their destination. The Seas Lance Sacred Pirs sea within the sea.
As the yellow and purple clothes spirit masters keeping watch by the sea within the sea saw the brands on everyones foreheads, they didnt stop them, and very quickly brought them to the sea.
Judging by eye, this sea within the sea seemed about the same size as by the previous Seahorse Sacred Pir, only its shape was different. At the center of the sea within the sea was a round tform, and at the center of the tform was erected a pir at least a third higher than the Seahorse Sacred Pir, with golden light soaring up. Just looking at the shape of this sacred pir gave an impression of threatening sharpness. The entire sacred pir was like a giantnce sticking up, golden light shot from the tip, and fine magic lines alternately hidden and visible under the golden light was magically obscure.
Below the sacred pir, one person sat cross legged against it. Faint golden hair draped across his shoulders, both eyes closed. Even though the ravages of time had left some marks on his face, one could still tell that this Seas Lance Sacred Pir protector Title Douluo was an outstandingly beautiful man when he was young.
Dai Mubai looked face to face with Tang San,Well go.Tang Sans trial had a time limit. He wanted to save Tang San as much time as possible.
Go for it.Everyone called out simultaneously. Oscar slipped a handful of sausages to Dai Mubai. He was the first to pass the trial, also in order to be able to support the others better.
Tang San didnt say more, directly sitting down crosslegged, continuing to recover the spirit power exhausted in the first battle. The others also all took after him to sit down, cultivating, maintaining their peak condition. Only Oscar who had already passed the fifth trial observed the battle in front of the Seas Lance Sacred Pir.
Dai Mubai brought Ning Rongrong over with a few leaps, using the force from striking the surface of the sea with his toes, tond on the Seas Lance Sacred Pir tform. Just at the same time the two of themnded on the tform, a sharp aura immediately assaulted them. It was as if they didnt confront a person, but rather a spear that could ovee any defense.
Ning Rongrong shifted her feet, swiftly dodging behind Dai Mubai. Not only did she release her spirit, she even instantly used her Nine Treasure Avatar. Illusory images drifted out, and the skull bone ability Fantasy Space spread out, enveloping the tform.
This was what everyone had nned in advance. The Sence Douluo Dai Mubai confronted was very possible the seven sacred pir Douluo second only to Seadragon Douluo. Some clues for this could be seen from him being a tool spirit master. It was more difficult for tool spirit masters to cultivate to Title Douluo than beast spirit masters, but at the same time, tool spirit master Title Douluo would ordinarily be stronger than beast spirit master Title Douluo.
Hou Dai Mubai roared, his evil eyes radiating sudden light. His body abruptly expanded, the first, third, fifth, seventh, actually releasing four spirit abilities. With a sway of his body, within Ning Rongrongs Fantasy Space, he incarnated as a more than seven meter long, brilliantly golden fierce tiger. With the four great boost abilities, Dai Mubais current physical condition was already at its peak. His hind legs used force, and he brazenly lunged.
This sacred pir tform wasnt particrlyrge, a diameter of just around twenty meters. Dai Mubais body was more than seven meters long, and he practically just changed form as his ejected sharp de ws already reached Sence Douluo. At the same time, strength, defense, and attack boost, three great buffing abilities caught up to him from behind,pleting the boost.
Dai Mubais spirit power was after all already close to eightieth rank, further adding Ning Rongrongs buffs, his spirit power intensity absolutely wouldnt be lower than Title Douluo, and this lunge even more exploded from his tyrannical body.
Sence Douluo was already floating in the air when Dai Mubai released his spirit avatar. As he sensed the aura of Dai Mubais attack, he couldnt keep his eyes from disying a trace of shock.
His eyes were blue, as if untainted by a hint of emotion. If you had Dai Mubaipare it to someone, then this Sence Douluos expression was extremely simr to the Breaking n chief Yang Wudi.
Meeting Dai Mubais tiger ws was a goldennce. Thisnce didnt have all the magic patterns the Seas Lance Sacred Pir did, but was as smooth as a mirror, without any decoration, seeming so simple and direct. But its two yellow, two purple, and five ck spirit rings showed its true strength.
The third spirit rong brightened from the spear, and the spear shadow split into three, two of which thrust towards Dai Mubais two tiger ws, while the third stabbed straight towards Dai Mubais white tiger throat.
These threences were iparably fast, Dai Mubai didnt even clearly see Sence Douluos hands move. The three scarcely scattered attacks descended simultaneously. The attacks were extremely condensed, like three sharp needles. Even before the attacks arrived, a bone piercing chill already made the giant tigers hackles rise.
Dai Mubai wasnt easy to deal with either. His forward momentum was unchanged, as both tiger ws suddenly criss crossed, bringing lines of spear sharp golden light.
Ear piercing cracks echoed continuously, and a series of sparks erupted between thence and white tiger. Dai Mubais body stalled, falling to the ground. And Sence Douluo was knocked away, striking the Seas Lance Sacred Pir not far behind him before he regained his bnce. The goldennce in his hands flickered with light, and his face turned the color of blood. Three breathster he had recovered to normal.
Clearly, in this first exchange, Dai Mubai had taken the advantage.
There really was arge gap in spirit power between both sides, seventy ninth rank confronting an opponent of at least nieth rank. But dont forget that just as Dai Mubai lunged, he hadpletely started the four great boost abilities, and behind him he also had Ning Rongrongs three boost abilities. Attack power, defensive power as well as strength were amplified by eighty percent. Under the numerous support abilities, his total attack power just exceeded Sence Douluos third spirit ability.
Chapter 242 — Control! Evil Eye White Tiger VS Sea’s Lance
Chapter 242: Control! Evil Eye White Tiger VS Seas Lance
This battle was destined to be a contest of force from the start.
As Sence Douluo saw Dai Mubai and Ning Rongrongs age, he originally felt a bit contemptuous, even when Dai Mubai released the White Tiger Avatar, revealing his seventh ring, his thoughts didnt change. After all, the gap between a Title Douluo and a Spirit Sage was really too wide.
But as they truly collided, he learned that these two youngsters werent as easy to deal with as he imagined.
Dai Mubais attack went smoothly, and he also equally sensed Sence Douluos contempt for him, but he grew happy rather than angry. Just as hended, his forews violently struck the Seas Lance Sacred Pir tform once, propelling his enormous body once again into the air, tackling towards Sence Douluo like a bolt of lightning.
This time his tiger ws were gathered at his chest, his whole body radiating golden light, and along with his charge, several dozen meters above him, countless white meteors fell from the sky, focused on Sence Douluo. It was White Tiger Meteor Shower.
His goal was very simple, not giving Sence Douluo time to catch his breath, he would exploit the bit of initiative he had at the start to forcefully suppress the opponent until he won. This was undoubtedly his best choice at present.
Dai Mubais White Tiger Avatars strongest capability was undoubtedly the melee, but his small number of attack abilities also possessed considerable might. Especially with Ning Rongrongs support, his power could be disyed to its greatest degree.
At the same time as the White Tiger Meteor Shower emerged, another line of boost light reached him, Ning Rongrongs third spirit ability, spirit power boost. Although this was just the third spirit ability, each of Ning Rongrongs spirit abilities boosted eighty percent. As the worlds number one support spirit, the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda was an extremely abnormal existence in itself.
GoodSence Douluo shouted, his back was against the Seas Lance Sacred Pir, unable to retreat. Seeing Dai Mubai transformed into the white tiger attacking him from all directions with the meteor shower in midair, he gripped thence in both hands, suddenly sticking it into the ground in front of him. Immediately after, his seventh spirit ring red with light. In just a split second, his whole body actually transformed into a golden liquid that merged into that spear.
These were circumstances Dai Mubai had never seen, even Tang San hadnt seen it. The spirit masters body blending into the tool spirit, this was a true union between man and spear.
Due to the advantage from the first attack, just before Sence Douluos body merged into thence, Dai Mubai had already lunged. Tiger ws striking from his chest, an ear piercing sonorous sound erupted, continuously striking countless spark from that Seas Lance. The White Tiger Meteor shower in midair also unerringly struck thence.
However, bizarrely, no matter how violently Dai Mubai attacked, all his attacks seemed to fall on indestructible metal. Apart from those flying sparks, it basically didnt seem like any of the attacks hit Sence Douluo. The White Tiger Meteor Shower also only seemed to ssh out white light on thence, without any sense of a proper result appearing.
What was going on here?
Mubai, careful.From the side came a loud shout. By the voice, it was Tang San. When Sence Douluo transformed into that bizarre spirit avatar, Tang San had opened his eyes. Even though he was cultivating, his spiritual force had scanned the entire sea within the sea, and hed naturally sensed the special circumstances of Dai Mubais battle with Sence Douluo. Assisting in the battle was impossible, but speaking warnings didnt break the rules. Discovering something amiss, Tang San immediately gave voice.
Dai Mubai and the others had an almost blind trust in Tang San. The giant white tigers body swiftly retreated almost without hesitation. Practically the instant he withdrew, that goldennce stuck in the tform abruptly shot up, countless golden lights exploding out like fine rain, like a sunburst, distributing countless golden lights.
Each golden trace caused a series of explosions in the air, almost instantly filling the entire Seas Lance Sacred Pir tform with golden light. Vaguely, one could see a ck ring of light spreading out.
Dai Mubais huge body swiftly retreated in front of Ning Rongrong. He couldnt retreat any further, because Ning Rongrong was behind him. If they entered the water, they would only be in even more danger. Fighting on this tform they still had some odds of sess.
The giant tiger gaped wide, a surging white light jetting out, not dispersing, but rather condensing into a white shield of light in front of Dai Mubai, blocking the full power erupting from that goldennce. Having used the spirit abilities for so many years, how could they not change a bit? This shield of light was a clever use of the White Tiger Light Wave while in White Tiger Avatar state.
The golden light stabbed at the white light shield, instantly causing countless ripples, like rain falling on a calmke. By constantly spitting out the White Tiger Light Wave, and with Ning Rongrongs further all out boost behind him, this just helped him block that explosion of golden light.
On the shore, Tang Sans expression had be serious. Through his spiritual force probe as well as his own judgement, he could see that the attack just now was Sence Douluos eighth spirit ability. His seventh spirit ability made his body blend into thence like water, and the eighth spirit ability seemed to be able to use thence to temporarily block the enemys attack, and possibly even reflect the energy of the opponents attack. If Dai Mubai hadnt retreated fast enough and been hit head on by that explodingnce, the oue might have already been settled. In order to regain the initiative, Sence Douluo had revealed his power in their second exchange.
Such a powerful tool spirit avatar. As Grandmasters disciple, Tang San had never heard from Grandmaster that tool spirit masters could use their spirit avatar to merge into their tool spirit. In the spirit master world, tool Spirit Sages and higher level tool spirit masters were basically a lot fewer than beast Spirit Sages and higher beast spirit masters. Could this special case be specific to sea spirit masters?
Tang San didnt dare be certain, but he could be sure that after the union of body and tool, this Sence Douluos strength was absolutely even more formidable than ordinary tool spirit avatars. Without the body, Dai Mubai had lost his point of attack, and could only treat the opponents goldennce as his target. But judging by the circumstances just now, the goldennce not only had frightful defensive strength, but moreover endless might in this kind of tool spirit avatar form.
The sputtering ripples very soon disappeared. By dodging the goldennces frontal attack, as well as with Ning Rongrongs support, Dai Mubai had relied on White Tiger Light Wave to block that slender as fine rain golden light.
The goldennce had now shot into the air, sweeping past the Seas Lance Sacred Pir tform, falling towards the sea within the sea as if out of control.
Hesitating over the unclear circumstances, Dai Mubai didnt pursue immediately. Ning Rongrong threw out a big recovery sausage into his white tiger maw, then also ate one herself. The two simultaneously adjusted their spirit power condition.
Just at this moment, the goldennce hit the surface of the sea. To be precise, it should be calledshed the surface of the sea. Amidst an explosive crack, a crystalline screen of water was thrown up by the goldennce. Thence whipped sideways, and countless droplets turned into specks of light, cutting through the air straight at Dai Mubai and Ning Rongrong with ear piercing sounds. At the same time, the goldennce spun once in midair, pointing downward, then thrust towards the sea within the sea.
Block it, dont let it into the water.Tang Sans voice echoed once again. This time it was no longer a hasty shout. Through observation, the had already discovered some clues. Forcing his voice into a line, the sound entered Dai Mubais ear.
Hearing Tang Sans warning, Dai Mubai immediately understood. That attack from Sence Douluo merged with the spear before had to have exhausted him a great deal, but as a Sea Douluo, he could undoubtedly disy his greatest strength within the ocean. Whipping out these droplets was more in order to stall them. He didnt have enough time to consider why Sence Douluo didnt directly enter the water, and instead firstunched an attack to stop them, missing the opportunity. His enormous body was already lunging.
This moment clearly revealed Dai Mubais power. He didnt dodge the droplet attack, using his forepaws to shield his eyes, his huge body forcefully pounced, straight for that goldennce.
The facts once again proved Tang Sans conjecture, as thence tip was about to enter the water, thence suddenly paused. Thence tip trembled, turning into countlessnce shadows, stirring up the water below, instantly rendering it golden. It was like a whale inhaling, pulling up the seawater to merge into thence. And that goldennce quickly expanded in the process.
This is an internally umting domain, hes swallowing the seawater and absorbing its energy to strengthen himself. Attack quickly, dont give him the chance.
Tang Sans warning echoed once again, but Dai Mubai had already crashed into the water screen. Originally, he only needed to revert to his original form, and thus the attack he needed to endure would reduce a lot. But like that, the fine droplets would very possibly sweep past him to attack Ning Rongrong. Therefore, Dai Mubai would rather endure more, and would also just endure the full attack.
In this moment, Dai Mubai revealed his characteristics as an attack type spirit master. Under the buffs of White Tiger Barrier, White Tiger Vajra Transformation, White Tiger Devilgod Form, and White Tiger Avatar, his defensive power had already reached a frightening degree. Further adding Ning Rongrongs eighty percent defense buff, Dai Mubais huge body was as solid as a fortress.
The Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagodas boosts were proportional. The stronger the subject, the more enormous the overall energy would be. Dai Mubais defensive strength was naturally scary.
The striking water droplets immediately caused a burst of pain, but Dai Mubai clearly felt that it just struck his fur. He of course wouldnt take such a hit without retaliating. One White Tiger Light Wave spat out, transforming into a white pir of light that struck the side of the goldennce.
Sence Douluo hadnt expected Dai Mubai to actually be this valiant, charging up to meet his attack head on instead of followingmon sense to stay on the ground and defend with abilities. In the White Tiger Light Wave explosion, thences absorption was immediately interrupted, the somewhatrgernce flying off in the air, tumbling towards the distance.
Dai Mubai snorted coldly, his whole body releasing golden light, shedding ayer of fur. That was the injuries hed received from the water droplets before, but it was just fur.
Retreat, defend and counterattack from the sacred pir tform. As long as thence doesnt absorb water, dont be in a hurry to attack.Tang San said calmly.
The goldennce was now flying parallel to the surface of the sea, the tip pointing towards Dai Mubai. Just as he was expecting Dai Mubai to pursue and attack and preparing to pull him to the surface of the sea, then attacking with his full strength, he was shocked to discover that Dai Mubai didnt pounce. Even though that giant body reached the water, forepaws struck the surface, and that giant body unexpectedly flipped back,nding firmly on the Seas Lance Sacred Pir tform. And at the same time, the the illusory bright mist spread out,pletely enveloping the sacred pir. Dai Mubai and Ning Rongrong immediately disappeared from Sence Douluos line of sight.
Even with Sence Douluos formidable strength, he couldnt help feeling gloomy over the present circumstances. It was as if this challenger saw through everything he thought, and basically wasnt taken in. Not only did they stop his powerful charging ability, but moreover guarded extremely tightly, without exposing the slightest gap. Making him even more helpless was that he couldnt use the strength of the Seas Lance Sacred Pir in the challenge. The sacred pir tform was actually turned into the opponent''s nest. Really depressing.
How could he know that, even if it was impossible for Dai Mubai to understand him, the cool-eyed bystander Tang San was equivalent to Dai Mubais brain. His analysis and battlefield control abilities were originally powerful, and now as a detached bystander, not just analysing the situation, with his spiritual force even higher than Sence Douluo, how could Dai Mubai make a mistake? What Sence Douluo now faces could be said to be Tang Sans brain plus Dai Mubai and Ning Rongrongs united strength.
The goldennce flew into the distance, and once again absorbed water. From the Seas Lance Sacred Pir tform a ray of white light instantly shot out.
With Dai Mubais spirit power, plus the Spirit Avatar state as well as Ning Rongrongs boost, even a hundred meters counted for nothing. He just needed topress the White Tiger Light Wave to strike as small an area as possible, and the attack range would naturally rise as a result. Even though its power wasnt enough to harm Sence Douluo, influencing his water absorbing ability wasnt a problem.
Dense mist drifted around the sacred pir tform. It seemed as if the scales of victory had already started to tilt in Dai Mubai and Ning Rongrongs direction. The two did after all have their feet firmly nted on the tform, and even if Tang San didnt know what the spirit power consumption of Sence Douluos spirit avatar form was, since it was a spirit avatar form, it wouldnt be small, at least no lower than that of Dai Mubai and Ning Rongrong. The higher the level of the spirit master, the greater the power of the spirit avatar. The spirit consumption would also rise ordingly. Under such circumstances, Sence Douluos spirit power recovery rate would be at a disadvantage while he floated above the sea within the sea. Dai Mubai and Ning Rongrong would have a lot better recover with their feet firmly on the ground.
Furthermore, while shrouded by Ning Rongrongs Fantasy Space, even if the two of them now removed their spirit avatar states, Sence Douluo wouldnt be able to discover it. The Fantasy Space could not only confuse the enemy when they were enveloped, but at the same time also had the effect of isting the outside world. This was an ability the majority of domains possessed. Specializing in hallucinatory effects, the Fantasy Space was even more powerful in this respect.
Sence Douluo had clearly also discovered this point. The goldennce no longer hung in the air, light shing, it directly thrust into the sea within the sea.
Tang Sans heart shivered. His spiritual force intensity increased once again, closely targeting that goldennces movements within the sea. Sence Douluo definitely wouldn''t do something for no reason. Falling into the sea, he either wanted to use the ocean as a screen to restore his original form and recover spirit power, or he was using some attack thatbined with the sea. Even though he certainly couldnt use that seawater absorption like on the surface, Sence Douluos strength would undoubtedly rise considerably if he joined with the sea.
Careful, remove the avatar, dive into the water along the right edge of the sacred pir tform.Tang Sans urgent voice suddenly echoed in Dai Mubai and Ning Rongrongs ears. Even if the Fantasy Space could iste spiritual force, it wasnt effective enough to stop Tang San. Partly because he was exceedingly familiar with Ning Rongrongs strenght, and partly because his spiritual force had reached a truly frightening level, at a level no lower than that of Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi, and was further the holder of twin domains. Ning Rongrongs Fantasy Space was also a spirit bone induced domain rather than an innate domain, and it was naturally difficult to stop him.
At the same time as Tang Sans voice reached them, suddenly, on the left side of the sea within the sea, a wide are a of the sea turned golden. Immediately after, the golden spear brought a five meter in diameter giant pir of water to shoot towards the sky. The water pir waspletely rendered golden, and the goldennce spurring it on even more shone like the sun. On it appeared a ck spirit ring, and through his spiritual force, Tang San clearly discovered that this spirit ring was Sence Douluos ninth spirit ring.
On seeing this, Tang San was even more certain of his judgement, and urgently sent a hurry to Dai Mubai and Ning Rongrong.
Hong The golden pir of water exploded in the air, falling over a wide area as golden rain. That golden rain seemed to drift, not particrly fast, as if it had no offensive strength. However, it still covered every corner of the Seas Lance Sacred Pir tform.
The Fantasy space was an illusion type domain, and was naturally unable to stop this rain of light from falling. At the same time as the golden rain fell on the tform, the goldennce rapidly expanded, countless magic lines appearing on the glossynce, unexpectedly identical to the pattern on the Seas Lance Sacred Pir. An enormous energy wave made the sea below thence split open where it pointed. The terrifying energy wave even caused several dozen distorted ck shes of lightning appear around thence.
Without a doubt, the goldennces attack was definitely earth shattering. This was the most terrifying ninth spirit ability, and the reason was very simple. Because this ninth spirit ability was a single target attack. When the enormous energy wave condensed into one point and erupted, among the Shrek Seven Devils, even the most formidable Hell White Tiger would inevitably be injured if it took it on, let alone the present Dai Mubai and Ning Rongrong.
However, having instantly condensed all its energy like this, the goldennce still didnt thrust out, just hanging there in midair as if waiting for something. But, the signal it waited for never arrived.
Originally, when Sence Douluo had just started to attack, Tang San had seen through his goal. The stream of water Sence Douluo caused really didnt have any attack power, the reason why the pir of water turned gold was because the water was infused the Sence Douluos spiritual force. After turning into rain, each drop held his spiritual force. He really couldnt prove the Fantasy Space, so he thought of using this kind of method. As long as this golden rain fell on Dai Mubai and Ning Rongrong, Sence Douluo would immediately discover their position through his spiritual force. His ninth spirit ability attack speed was fast enough to match teleportation, dodging it was simply impossible. Otherwise this wouldnt have been a single target attack ninth spirit ability.
However, Sence Douluo had that rain filled with spiritual force fall on the sacred pir tform, but he still didnt get the result he wanted. The information his spiritual force gave him was that the Seas Lance Sacred Pir tform waspletely empty, without finding the slightest trace of Dai Mubai and Ning Rongrong.
Tang San relied on his Boundless spiritual force probe and Purple Demon Eyes sharp observation as well as formidable judgement topletely grasp Sence Douluos thinking. Right now Dai Mubai and Ning Rongrong were in the water on the other side of the sacred pir tform. As that fine rain fell into the sea, the drops would immediately assimte with the seawater, and even stronger Title Douluo couldnt sense anything under such circumstances. There really wasnt anyone on the sacred pir tform, so where could Sence Douluo aim his attack?
The feeling of having power but nowhere to release it made Sence Douluo feel like spitting blood. In fact, the spirit power required to condense the ninth spirit ability was an astronomical figure. If he didnt release it, more than half the stored up energy would be consumed. He had spent a lot of spirit power before, and moreover incarnated as the goldennce. When he fully used that spirit avatar before, on the surface it might seem like Dai Mubais torrential attacks didnt cause any damage, but in fact, how could he not have been affected by Dai Mubais violent attacks in that state? Even though he had relied on his condition at that time to reverse the situation and take the initiative, he couldnt damage Dai Mubai like imagined.
Being injured, consumption always greater than the opponent, if it went on, he would only be at a disadvantage. This was also why Sence Douluo was anxious for a decisive battle with Dai Mubai. If he didnt quickly defeat the opponent, he wouldnt be able to hold up under the exhaustion.
Tang Sans judgement was correct. Sence Douluos strength really was in the top three of the seven Seagod sacred pir protectors. But Tang San had missed one point. Among all the seven sacred pir Douluo, Sence Douluos Seas Lance Spirit was the one closest tond spirit master tool spirits. It didntpletely rely on the strength of the sea. In this respect, he actually wasnt better off than the weaker Seahorse Douluo.
Sence Douluos abilities were widely known for their attack power, an offensive pushing forward, powerful breakthrough strength was his signature. If he was to disy his might, let alone Dai Mubai and Ning Rongrong, even if Oscar was added they wouldnt be his opponents. If someone on Seagod Ind was to be able to block his formidable attack spirit abilities head on, maybe only Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi could do it.
However, he had underestimated the enemy somewhat. Seeing Dai Mubais only seven rings, just at the start he still hadnt minded, but very soon had to rely on his spirit avatar to suppress Dai Mubais torrential offensive. Once he had released his spirit avatar and wanted to trade damage with the opponent, he again didnt get his way. The ws behind his high attack power were gradually exposed. That was helplessness against illusion type domains, as well as the high consumption of high attack power.
Under Tang Sans guidance, right now Sence Douluos spirit power exhaustion had already reached a quite frightening level. The condensed but unable to be released ninth spirit ability faded, the ocean sighed, no matter what it couldnt show off. A single target attack required locking on the target, if it couldnt, he had no way of disying its might.
The Fantasy Space still covered the sacred pir tform without scattering. Even though the tform wasnt veryrge, neither did it count as small. Sence Douluo understood that if he had nowhere tounch his attack, he would only exhaust himself faster. He also didnt consider that the two opponents could have entered the sea. Thence circled around the sacred pir tform.
But Ning Rongrong had expanded the Fantasy Space to the surface of the sea, and when the goldennce searched the sea, the two quickly vaulted onto the tform. When the goldennce relied on its spiritual forcebined with seawater to probe with rain, they entered the sea. Relying on Tang Sans advance directions, the two dodged Sence Douluos threat to them with more fright than harm. And Sence Douluos spirit power was also constantly consumed like this.
Finally, Sence Douluo helplessly removed his ninth spirit ability, he could only let the spirit power be exhausted.
Come out, fight with strength if you dare.Sence Douluos angry voice covered the sea within the sea.
Dai Mubai was always extremely valiant, but just as he was about to respond, Tang Sans simple but forceful voice reached him,Mind games. Pay no attention.
Light shed as the goldennce thrust towards the Seas Lance Sacred Pir tform. In order to have a direct battle, helplessly, Sence Douluo could only enter the Fantasy Space. Even though fighting in the other sides domain was extremely disadvantageous, if he didnt, then this grand Title Douluo, one of the seven sacred pir protectors, would be defeated by spirit power exhaustion. His plentiful battle experience let him make the most correct decision. Right now he waspletely suppressed by Dai Mubai and Ning Rongrong with Tang Sans spiritual force support, he had to enter a direct contact battle as fast as possible.
The instant thence thrust into the Fantasy Space, even from outside, countless golden lights could instantly be seen issued from inside. This was also something Sence Douluo couldnt help, entering a space he couldnt clearly probe, if he didnt do this, it was possible he would immediately be injured. It was necessary to issue this attack in order to protect himself, and at the same time also estimate Dai Mubai and Ning Rongrongs position.
Sence Douluo possessed plenty of battle experience. Through all kinds of previous circumstances, he had already discovered the situation wasnt reassuring. He had beenpletely led by the nose through the entire battle, unable to show his dominance, and also had his weaknessespletely exploited by the opponents. Most hateful was that each time he issued an attack it was as if they had predicted it in advance, choosing the most correct way to respond, sufficiently exploiting their advantages. He faintly felt that this level of response wasnt something that could be exined with experience, there was definitely some reason. Only, he could never have expected that his present circumstances was actually because the enemysrades had a person whose spiritual force had already reached a level far above his own.
All the golden light swept out of the mist, still without giving Sence Douluo any response. All the painful feelings from the start of the battle until now suddenly erupted, a difficult to inhibit anger spreading through his mind. Thence pulled up, swiftly arriving at the side of the Seas Lance Sacred Pir. With a sh of golden light, an illusory figure left thence. But just at this moment, Sence Douluos heart had an unprecedented fearful feeling. Enormous pressure, that made it difficult for even a power on his level to continue.
A giant silhouette showed its true form in the fog, frightful golden light brimming with a tyrannical aura erupted before his eyes, six golden lights converged in the air to form a giant kill character, but strangely, at the same time as this attack appeared, it didnt actually target Sence Douluos body. In other words, Sence Douluo couldpletely deal with it by dodging. However, would he dodge? The answer was of course negative.
Behind Sence Douluo was the Seas Lance Sacred Pir. As the sacred pirs protector, maybe even instinctually, for fear of the sacred pir being harmed and the Seagods dignity being impinged, he absolutely couldnt dodge. The only way was to block. And the opponent didnt target him, using all the targeting energy for attack power. The all stakes energy attack instantly erupted.
Originally, this was Sence Douluos n to lure out the enemy. You can predict what I will do? Fine, then Ill let you predict it. When the goldennce returned to the Seas Lance Sacred Pir, his body would leave thence, as if he no longer had the spirit power to keep supporting the spirit avatar. This separation was alsopletely real. He knew that if he didnt truly separate, he wouldnt be able to deceive the opponent. However, even if the opponent had even more powerful battle prediction, they still couldnt predict his special ability. That was an ability from Sence Douluos single spirit bone. It was also because of this spirit bone that he had the ability to incarnate as the spear in spirit avatar. It was something he got back when he obtained his seventh spirit ring. The spirit bone gave mixing, and restoration. In other words, no matter the circumstances, he could overdraw his spirit bone energy to swiftly return to his special spirit avatar form.
With a sway of the spear, leaving the spirit avatar, when the opponents attack descended, restore it again. If the opponent didnt attack, then he might as well rest on the sacred pir tform. After all, his spirit power far surpassed the opponents, as long as he had time to breathe, he wouldnt lose out. It might even be two birds with one stone.
However, Sence Douluo hadnt expected that, while the opponent really didunch an attack, the attack was different from what he had imagined on one point. To be precise, it was far, far more powerful than he had imagined.
A trace of doubt swiftly spread through Sence Douluos mind. That spirit master with the White Tiger Spirit only had seven spirit rings, so right now his highest attack ability should be his sixth spirit ability, because his seventh spirit ability was his spirit avatar. But, why did this one attack not seem any weaker than when he himselfunched his eighth spirit ability with full strength? Moreover, that kind of unremitting forward momentum, all its energypletely erupting, also didnt target him, but somewhere he absolutely didnt dare dodge. Wasnt all this too weird?
Only, he didnt have time to think about why. Confronting that frightening attack he could still only block. The restoration ability instantlyunched, and the just separated body was forcefully pulled back in by this spirit bone ability, as thence briefly transformed into countless images to meet Dai Mubais attack.
Sence Douluo believed that even if the opponents attack was powerful, it would at most injure him, but it absolutely couldnt defeat him. This was a special spirit avatar that possessed iparably impact resistance. And since the opponent staked it all on one throw like this, they would definitely expose an enormous gap. That moment was when he would counterattack. As for the other support type spirit master, they basically had no attack power. As long as this power attack type spirit master was dealt with, the other could be dealt with casually, the domain couldnt stop him.
Chapter 243 — Once Again, The Moment of Xiao Wus Sacrifice
Chapter 243: Once Again, The Moment of Xiao Wu''s Sacrifice
Right when everything seemed to go along with the follow-ups of Sence Douluos golden spear thrust, an indescribable fear suddenly surged into his heart. By the time he reacted, everything was toote. The attack which even he thought he could not block without preparing himself, vanished suddenly without any signs. Right at this moment, a golden KILL appeared on the side of his golden spear without a hint of imposing manner.
On the shore, Tang Sans eyes finally let out a trace of smile and he said faintly, Entering the opponents domain of unknown element is your entire battles greatest failure.
Obviously, his words were meant for Sence Douluo. Right when Sence Douluo barged into Ning Rongrongs Fantasy Space, Tang Sans spirit power also flew in, and sensed the changes energy to the greatest degree. Indeed, Sence Douluos judgement was correct. Although Tang San could determine his direction through spiritual force, he could not determine his spirit bone ability. But, when Sence Douluo without hesitation chose to separate his body near the sacred pir afterunching an attack, Tang San deduced that he mustve had some scheme.
It seemed that he intended to use the sacred pir as a cover for his separation, but with his strength as Title Douluo, it was clear that he was still far from where he couldnt hold up his spirit avatar transformation, and doing this was moreover extremely dangerous. But Sence Douluo also forgot that he was inside Ning Rongrongs Fantasy Space.
Although Fantasy Space wasnt an innate domain so it couldnt bepared to Tang Sans two great domains, as a spirit bone domain, its use did not simply end at letting the opponent be unable to search with spirit power. Fantasy Space had but one utility, and that was confusion. Sence Douluo had exactly made the worst possible judgement under this domains effect.
The pressure from Dai Mubais attack wasnt a mistake. It was a force brought on by a true attack. But the pressure was disced under the effect of the phantasmal domain. The force and the actual attack were effectively separated. The force and the presence came from one direction, while the actual attack came from another. Because the force came straight towards the direction of Sence Douluo and the sacred pir, itpletely matched the cunning of the opponent earlier so Sence Douluo didnt harbor any suspicions. All of this was within Tang Sans control. No matter what tricks you may use, if not on Dai Mubai himself, then what effect would they have? Dai Mubais attack wasunched from the side. Even Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi would have a traumatic impact if it was takenpletely without defense.
Because, before the attack wasunched, what Tang San ordered Dai Mubai into his ears were: Pink stimting sausage, limit break dark green sausage, erect golden fly, take them all. Full force with White Tiger transformation, added with Ning Rongrongsplete support, one could picture the attack power.
If not for this, then how else would Sence Douluo sense that Dai Mubais attack power didnt pale inparison to his eighth spirit skill? One should know that he was an existence liek a purely offensive spirit master!
BOOM
Shattered golden light exploded from the Fantasy Space, and at the same time, the space itself slowly dissipated. Ning Rongrongs domain wasnt an innate domain after all, and the effect could not be kept up any longer after discing Dai Mubais massive attack force. But how would it matter? The objective was achieved.
Dai Mubai and Ning Rongrong stoodpletely wet on the tform of Seas Lance Sacred Pir. Opposite of where they were, Sence Douluo who separated from his spear was panting with deep heavy breaths. He didnt fall down on the ground because he barely supported himself with his hand grabbing on the cracked spear, but the clothes on his body were stained red by blood.
Tang Sans words could be heard in his head. He mustered his strength and turned his head to face him, It was you?
Tang San nodded and spoke respectfully, Seniors strength was truly powerful. If faced head on, Mubai and Rongrong together would definitely not be a match for you. Senior has an iparably powerful offensive strength. Although senior lost this battle, it was under the teamwork of four of us.
Although Oscar didnt act, his three sausages gave Dai Mubai a further buff, making the White Tiger Annihting Drives power multiply by an extra amount. Otherwise, Sence Douluo who was one with his spear would not be taken down so easily.
Sence Douluo could not help from panting inrge breaths, and each time he panted, his lips would leak blood. He was visibly and heavily wounded. He looked at Tang San uneptably and asked, How? How could you predict all of my attacks? The battle just now where he felt like he was led around by the nose, was one which he found hard to forget for life.
Tang San made a calm smile, Im a control type spirit master. As for the reason why, you will soon understand.
At this moment, Ning Rongrong and Dai Mubais foreheads underwent a change. Fragmented ck light merged into Dai Mubais forehead, while Ning Rongrongs red seven-pointed star shot out a red light on Dai Mubai, then retreated back into the body. It was a sign that thepletion of the fifth trial had just reached 50 percent.
Tiger roaring exploded fresh out of Dai Mubais mouth. Although he borrowed Tang San and Oscars powers with Ning Rongrong in this battle, he was facing Sence Douluo with just the two of them, and they had faced him at his top condition. As the one with the fiercest attack power among the seven sacred pir protectors, the reward he offered was definitely not scanty. Dai Mubais spirit energy didnt just raise by half a level like Oscars, but a whole level. With this, it would also help him reach the point of level 80. It was no wonder he could let out such an excited roar.
Sence Douluo now felt that his loss wasnt too unreasonable. From the angle of a fighting spirit, his Seas Lance wasnt second to Dai Mubais White Tiger. But no one would think that the guy who appeared to be White Tiger Spirits possessor was now at a point where he would about to reach a stage beyond 80 levels. Although he lost this battle against the opponents control, it was the same as losing to his own underestimation. If he were to attack hard from the start, then things mightve turned out differently.
Dai Mubai and Ning Rongrong bowed slightly to Sence Douluo at the same time. White Tiger took Nine-Treasure zed Tile and soared by using the seas surface to return to theirpanions.
Just when they reached the shore, Tang Sans shoulder shook and released faint energy waves which surrounded his body. In just an eye-blinking effort, he reached the Seas Lance Sacred Pir tform. This time he released Xiao Wu from his Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse directly, and he didnt even use Vast Sea Barrier to cloak her. In Sence Douluos current state, if he couldnt protect Xiao Wu then he wouldnt be Tang San.
Although I didnt want to challenge senior under such circumstances, I have no other option in order toplete the fifth trial. Please understand.
Sence Douluo now knew what Tang San meant earlier. Even though he was now heavily injured, he didnt show any trace of admitting his loss when seeing Tang Sans golden trident brand on the forehead. Taking in a deep breath and swallowing his own blood forcefully, he worked himself up and raised the spear horizontally in his hand.
Come. Let me see if you have the qualifications to ept the glory of the Seagod Nine Trials. Sence Douluo was obviously not as conversation friendly as Seahorse Douluo. He looked at Tang San in the eye with jealousy and disdain. Jealousy was due to Tang Sans Seagod Nine Trials of course, while disdain was more because of Tang Sans choice to take this challenge now of all times.
Blue and gold light flowed, and blue light which looked like waved surged out of Tang Sans body. Eight spirit rings came out in a neat fashion. When Sence Douluo saw the three rings that symbolized the highest ss of red, he waspletely stunned. Now he truly understood that Tang San absolutely did not count on luck to take the Seagod Nine Trials. Although the opponent had one less spirit ring than his own and there was a sizeable difference between their spirit power, but would he be able to win against this guy in front of him who had three Hundred Thousand Year spirit rings while in top condition? Perhaps only that freak Sea Dragon would have the chance.
Tang San raised his right hand to press on his own golden trident brand. At that instant, the spirit power took shape and blue light spread out, carrying not only the magnificence of Seagods light, but also the intimidating waves of his own spirit.
All the seawater near the Seas Lance Sacred Pir calmed instantaneously. As still as a blue mirror. The golden light which pierced the sky from the top of the pir was then dimming until it vanished.
Sence Douluo swayed and took two steps back, stabilizing his own body with the spear in his hand again.
Tang San didnt actually use spirit shock to attack him, but it was just an instant release of spirit aura. It was already enough to make this Title Douluo unable to stand firmly.
The golden trident brand shone brightly this time. Even without Sence Douluos approval, the Seas Lance Sacred Pirs brand lit up, and its light was fused together with the one from Tang Sans golden trident brand. The notification moved inside his mind, Spear of the Seas Sacred Pir, trial passed.
Xiao Wus forehead also shed a red light.
Senior, are you satisfied with my answer now? Tang San looked at Sence Douluo peaceful eyes.
The corners of the lips turned bitterly. If there was a trace of luck in the heart earlier, then right now, Sence Douluo didnt have any thoughts left. He knew that he wouldnt be able to win against the youngster in front of him no matter what.
Looking at Sence Douluos lifeless look, Tang San didnt disturb him and left behind a restoration sausage. He took Xiao Wu and flew, meeting up with hispanions to head towards the location of the next sacred pir.
Some time after they left, Sence Douluo sat copsed on the ground, but the jealousy and disdain in his eyes werepletely gone. What remained was just respect, as if he was regretting his arrogance earlier while he prayed to the sacred pir before him.
The Shrek Seven Devils heard Dai Mubai before long, Rongrong, up.
Dai Mubai didnt revert from his spirit form, but called out to Ning Rongrong instead. He got down, hinting for her to get on his back.
Ning Rongrong was startled, Boss, what are you doing?
Dai Mubai chuckled, My test was over so theres nothing for me next. I wasnt too spent earlier. But you still have two tough battles to assist in. How are you fine with not recovering your spirit power quickly? You and Little Ao get up. Ill bring you. This will save Little San some time while also letting you recover more spirit power. Just keep up the good work. Although the fifth trial is an individual test, but we can still make use of group strength. Only with this, things wont be so difficult.
Ma Hongjun called it quits, Boss Dai, why dontcha let me up too? Im slow too! And I wanna save my stamina too in order to take part in theter trials.
Pssh. Stop dreaming, damn fatty. Dai Mubai spoke rudely, Youre a Spirit Saint so if you think taking a little more walk counts as consumption, then all these years were wasted on you. You wanna take advantage of me? No dice. My Zhuqing would suit the spot much better.
Oscar nced at Ma Hongjun a little gleefully. He got up on White Tigers back without reservations. The more he looked at that expression, the merrier he felt. He grabbed Ning Rongrong and let her sit in front of him.
Little San, you wannae up and rest too? Dai Mubai asked Tang San.
Tang San shook his head and smiled, Ill pass. Even if its walking, my spirit power will recover slowly as well. Next destination, Seas Illusion Sacred Pir.
Seas Illusion Sacred Pir only had Tang Sans own test. Tang San had his own thoughts about choosing it as the third test. Due to hispanions help, his fifth trials difficulty was considerably lowered. But during the battle at the Spear of the Sea Sacred Pir earlier, Tang San had an inspiration. He realized that his spiritual force was more useful than expected after rising to the Boundless level. He must put it into good use. In the next test, the Title Douluos he must truly face was just three, and those were Sea Illusion Douluo, Seastar Douluo and Sea Dragon Douluo. If these three were defeated, then the fifth trial would be passed. With the fighting style of borrowing the support ofpanions, Zhu Zhuqing and Ma Hongjuns uing test shouldnt be too difficult.
From challenging the fifth trial until now, the amount of time passed wasnt even more than 4 hours. Arge part of it was used on travel. The time spent on actual battling wasnt that much. The time spent on the first obstacle was especially little.
So far, The Shrek Seven Devils spirit power levels were as follows:
Evil Eyed White Tiger Dai Mubai, level 80 power attack type Battle Spirit Saint.
Big Sausage Uncle Oscar, level 77 food system Tool Spirit Saint.
Thousand Handed Asura Tang San, level 84 control type Battle Spirit Saint.
Evil me Phoenix Ma Hongjun, level 77 power attack Battle Spirit Saint.
Soft Bones Demon Rabbit Xiao Wu, spirit power unknown, body resistance increased, water battle ability increased greatly.
Nine Treasure zed Tile Ning Rongrong, level 77 support type Tool Spirit Saint.
Hell Civet Zhu Zhuqing, level 78 agility attack type Battle Spirit Saint.
Among the seven, although Oscar passed the fifth trial with just half a level reward, he trained for some time while at level 76, and reached level 77 with this half level reward. The lowest of the Shrek Seven was also level 77. Besides Tang San and Dai Mubai who reached the stage of Spirit Douluo, the other five were also heading towards that stage as well.
In just a few years time, they withstood that much pain and trained in unbearably harsh conditions, but the results were just as great. Already frommon 60 to 70 levels of strength, to the point of almost 80. For ordinary spirit masters, it would be a process that could only be done in several decades.
Due to Dai Mubais spirit avatar helping them rush, everyones travelling speed hastened a lot. In just more than an hour, they reached the next destination. The sea within the sea of the Seas Illusion Sacred Pir.
As if expecting their arrival, when everyone came, there were yellow and purple dressed ss sea spirit masters waiting outside the edges of the sea within the seas forest, leading them to the seaside.
Seas Illusion Sacred Pir was different from the pirs they saw before at Seas Lance and Seahorse. While the two pirs were different, the sacred pir before them was remarkably unique in form.
Illusionary blue light and shadow was drifted in the middle of the sea. Faint light illuminating the sea, it looked like everything was just a cloudy haze. Under the effect of this blue smoke, it was impossible to make out what was at the center of the sea, so it was naturally just as hard to make out the basic appearance of the sacred pir and its tform. The golden light of the other pirs that werebined in the sky came from the blue smoke.
It was a given that the guardian Douluo couldnt be seen when the pir and its tform were unseen. For the Shrek Seven Devils, this was even more like an unknown opponent.
Unknown things were often the scariest. Tang San knew that right when he truly got here, the reason why Dai Mubai and others trials did not include this Douluo, was not because the Douluos strength wasnt enough. It was very likely that his strength was too powerful.
What to do, Little San? Dai Mubai turned into human form. His spirit power consumption was extremely huge, but eating Oscars restoration sausage made him feel not as weakened. After all his fifth trial was alreadypleted.
Not waiting for Tang Sans reply, Oscar followed up, To us, perhaps this Sea Illusion Douluo is the strongest. But to Little San, perhaps its the easiest? The mist of light before us is simr to Rongrongs Fantasy Domain, but it counts as innate domain. However, you forgot Boss Dai, that Tang Sans purple spirit eye is the bane of all illusionary domains. We can imagine that this Sea Illusion Douluos strength is mainly in domains. If the domain is ineffective, he wont be stronger than Seahorse Douluo. Little Sans victory is assured.
Ma Hongjun snickered, Great! Little Ao, you know how to analyze too.
Oscar spoke gleefully, Of course. Hearing Tang Sans analysis every time would be educating. You think Im you, you pig brain!
Whore you calling pig brain? Ma Hongjun spoke angrily.
Oscar snickered, Who asks me is who.
You .. Ma Hongjun wanted to continue but he was interrupted by Dai Mubai. Alright, nows not the time for ying. Dont influence Little San.
Oscar passed a few more sausages to Tang San again, Dont save them. I still have spares. No problem.
Tang San nodded and took a deep breath, then adjusted his own condition. Leaping up, he went towards the blue colored smoke in flight. In mid-air, he already released his own blue silver spirit. Eight spirit rings around his body, he barged into the opponents domain.
Oscars analysis sounded reasonable, but Tang San understood that in reality, this challenge wasnt as easy as Oscar made it out to be. Oscars analysis had missed a point, and that was the level of Sea Illusion Douluo. Title Douluo ss domain wasnt something that could bepared to the spirit avatar level. Innate domains would be used to the greatest effect by the level of Title Douluos, thus Tang San himself couldnt be sure if he could use his purple spirit eye to break the Sea Illusion Douluos domain skill. But just like the previous battle where Dai Mubai and Ning Rongrong used Fantasy Space to win against their opponent, in order to challenge Sea Illusion Douluo, he must enter the domain. Otherwise, it would be a waste a time.
Entering the smoke, Tang San felt immediate changes. This didnt seem to be a mist that lingered in the air, but was like an ocean. Deep into it, Tang San even felt that his speed was slowing down as the binding of the surroundings was even more like being in under ocean as breathing felt extremely difficult. The domains effect already took hold.
In order to hurry his way here, Tang San put Xiao Wu into his storage. When the test began, he naturally let Xiao Wu out again. But just like the time when he faced Sence Douluo, he also didnt use the Vast Sea Barrier to cloak her. He just wrapped around her slender waist and floated there quietly.
Tang San didnt use his purple demon eye to break the domain in haste. He just spread out his own spiritual force like a giant inside the smoke.
When the spiritual force entered the smoke, Tang San immediately felt a massive pressure. Compared to detection in the air, the smoke in front of him posed more than ten times the resistance. The spiritual force spreading was slow, and the things detected were in a great blur.
Meanwhile, Tang Sans spiritual force was like it attracted the keys of the smoke. With the prodding of the spiritual force, the blue mist around him moved faster. Tang San only felt that the scenery in front of him changed as all the smoke disappeared, yet below his feet it felt like there was a solid ground. He was then in arge forest.
A red light shed, Xiao Wus soul had returned to her body. Looking around, she spoke in shock, Is .. Isnt this the Star Dou Great Forest?
Tang San was shaken, Are you sure?
Xiao Wu nodded and said, Of course. I lived for many years in Star Dou Great Forest, and I knew every grass and wood clearly.
But this isnt just Star Dou Great Forest, and its
Just when she said that, figures of people appeared suddenly, and it was nine of them in amazing speed. They surrounded Tang San and Xiao Wu in almost an instant.
The first ones entire body was in roiling mes. His appearance was so familiar to Tang San and Xiao Wu.
He was one of the three in the Spirit Halls golden generation. Coming with him, were eight powerful Spirit Saints who had seven spirit rings each.
Run! Why arent you running? He stared at Tang Sans face fiercely as he growled.
Tang San and Xiao Wu were stunned. This scene was all too familiar to them. Wasnt this the very scene where Tang San was caught up while he had to rescue Xiao Wu inside Star Dou Great Forest? Because of the people in front of them, Tang San attempted to use his life to let Xiao Wu escape, but she sacrificed herself to save him instead, thus bing Tang Sans spirit ring and spirit bone.
Even if he were to be turned to ashes, Tang San would never forget that scene carving on his bones and etched on his heart. His dull eyes turned colder and colder, uncontroble killing intent surged like a raging torrent. Even when Tang San was calm and wise, when this scene yed out before him once more, his world in his mind was going insane.
Xiao Wu shivered, for she clearly felt that Tang San was letting out an indescribably terrifying aura.
Ge, dont be rash. This is an illusion. Inparison, Xiao Wu was much calmer.
But for Tang San, so what if it was an illusion? Xiao Wu was his sore spot. Moreover, this scene before him was one he regretted for the rest of his life. If not because of being attacked by eight Spirit Saints, why else would Xiao Wu sacrifice herself? If not because of Yearning Heartbroken Red holding Xiao Wus life force in ce, then he and Xiao Wu would truly have been eternally separated.
Bone piercing killing intent poured out from Tang Sans heart like a torrent. The temperature around the realm plummeted rapidly as Tang Sans eyes slowly turned blood red in color. He even pulled Xiao Wu into this embrace in a crude manner, holding her slender figure tightly. His lips clenched into a straight line. No one can hurt my XIao Wu again. Not even in illusion.
In the next moment, Tang San moved. His whole being lunged out like a whirlwind. His speed was so frightening, as the Eight Spider Lances broke out of his back, he went so fast he tore off the skin of his own back, spraying blood all over. But this didnt matter for Tang San. He wanted to tear everything in front of him apart.
The eight Spirit Saints attacked Tang San almost at the same time, but in just an instant, their eyes lost Tang Sans figure. He passed through their front in the sh of red light. Of the attacks made by eight Spirit Saints, six of them were evaded while two of themnded on Tang Sans back.
The force of the attacks were actually the exact same as the situation back then, but Tang San remained on the ground and even maintained a stance.
The next moment, sounds of shattering were made as he turned into dozens of fragments which flew in many directions. Behind his corpse, Tang Sans left leg carried a blood colored aftershadow. Just a shine, he used his Hundred Thousand Year evil left leg spirit bone skill Orca Fang Buster to cut apart the corpse.
Without stopping, Tang San moved again. In this moment, his speed even exceeded that of same level agility attack type Spirit Masters. He didnt even seem to feel the attacks of the two Spirit Sages that hit him before. The Eight Spider Lances braced against the ground, and he shot forward.
Countless Blue Silver Emperors surged out from the ground, Ten Thousand Year Spirit Skill, Blue Silver Prison, activated.
The current Blue Silver Prison wasnt the same as the Blue Silver Prison back then. Under the effects of a level 84 Tang Sans spirit power, every Blue Silver Emperor was so durable even spirit avatar Spirit Sages would not be able to guarantee an instant escape.
Next, a circle of red light surrounded Tang San as it burst out, causing the air around to stoppletely before turning into a solid crystal, locking everything in ce. The eight Spirit Saints were stuck in a struggling state as they were locked inside the crystal body made of frozen air.
DIE. Tang San growled with near insanity and an explosive sound came as it shattered.
The bodies inside the crystal were shattered along with the crystal, turning into countless chunks of flesh which blew up in mid-air, dyeing this originally green forest red in almost an instant.
Tang Sans eighth spirit abilitys first technique, crowd restraining certain kill move, Blue Silver, Evil Spirit, Mirrors Destruction.
Even when he faced Xiao Bai, he didnt use this technique all the way as he just used the mirror part of it to lock Xiao Bais movement in seawater. This eighth spirit skills first technique could temporarily turn air, water, or any matter into a mirror-like crystal. Shatter the crystal body, and everything within the area of effect would shatter and perish. Unless the opponent was already strong enough to withstand the frightening tearing force of this technique, then otherwise, death would be guaranteed. It was an extremely brutal technique which resembled Evil Orca Kings style in a great way.
Though it was all an illusion before his eyes, but, even if the lives of the eight Spirit Saints were exchanged, the result wouldnt change. They would still be torn to pieces all the same.
The mad attack demonstrated Tang Sans true strength, and just like then, Xiao Wu buried her head into Tang Sans embrace. Feeling Tang Sans cold, brutal and terrifying killing intent only made her feel warm. She didnt remind her man that this was an illusion again. Because she knew Tang Sans state of mind right now, that if he didnt vent, then it would be worse for him. At the same time she believed that her man would take control of this situationpletely.
Feeling the shattering of surroundings, Tang Sans chest throbbed heavily. Using his spirit bone skill and eighth spirit skill consecutively was a prettyrge consumption for him. The consumption which Hundred Thousand Year spirit ring skill could pose was undoubtedly terrifying.
Along with all the shattering, the scenery changed again. This time, Tang San and Xiao Wu seemed to be bystanders, and appearing before them was a scene which raised the killing intent from his calm yet again.
In their eyes, there was another Tang San and Xiao Wu, who appeared to be much greener than they were now. The nine people who were shredded were once again in the scene.
The Xiao Wu in the scene was in mid-air, with a sharp sad ear piercing scream, AAAAAAHHH from her mouth. Her eyes were no longer shedding tears, but blood.
The Tang San in the scene had lost his right leg, which disappeared in the airpletely. But he himself was scarily calm. When he was spitting out blood, his right hand seized the shimmering blue leg bone from the mist of blood that came from his missing leg, while his spirit power was pouring out uncontrobly.
Turning around fiercely, he didnt even look at the three attacks that came from behind, and threw the leg bone straight at Xiao Wu in great force.
Xiao Wu, spirit bone skill flight, RUN The Tang San in the scene hadpletely lost his voice, like it was torn apart. He put every ounce of strength in himself and put it all into this throw. At the same time, his left hand grabbed a fragment of the Eight Spider Spear, and stabbed it deep into his own heart.
Wasnt this scene exactly the one where Tang San sacrificed himself in order to save Xiao Wu?
Looking at this scene as an outsider, Xiao Wus body couldnt help but tremble. That moment when she was about to lose Tang San had once again spread throughout her body. Unable to control her own tears, she cried out while locking her hands on Tang Sans body.
The scene did not end, and everything resumed. Xiao Wu in this scene let out an unbearably sharp cry, AAAAAAAHHH. The sharpness of the cry was like it could shake the entire Star Dou Great Forest.
Chapter 244 — Challenge, Sea Star Sacred Pillar
Chapter 244: Challenge, Sea Star Sacred Pir
ring red light suddenly shot out from the forehead of Xiao Wu in the scene, turning into a circle and spread out. Wherever the red light reached, everything turned red, and everything stayed still at this moment.
Watching this part, Tang Sans body was also trembling. Feeling Xiao Wu who was convulsign in his embrace, the golden trident brand on his forehead let out a golden light. He screamed with all of his might, EEEE------- NOOOUUUGGGHH-------
When the trident brands light came out, Tang Sans eyes shot two beams of terrifying red light simultaneously, merging with that blue light. In just an instant, everything around the scene melted away like ice and snow. Blue and red, two lights mixing with each other, turning into a single dual colored halo which widened and swept everything clean. The scenery turned into blue mist, and the blue mist turned into clean air. Everything vanished.
When everything became clear again, Tang San and Xiao Wu stood on a hexagon tform. At its center was a pir about 15 metres tall, straightened with six sides. The brand on it was illusionary and uncertain, giving away that it was Seas Illusion Sacred Pir.
In front of the sacred pir, stood an astonished middle aged man who appeared to be in his fifties with rather handsome looks, but now his face was pale. On his body were two yellow, two purple, five ck, nine neatly arranged spirit rings. Wearing a ck long garb, he had a light belt floating around him like a snake. It was evidently his battle spirit, which was extremely unique.
Tang San of course wouldnt know that Sea Illusion Douluos spirit was a type of extremely mythical and rare sea spirit beast called Illusionary Snake, which was between beast spirit and tool spirit, so what was on Sea Illusion Douluo was not something extra, but projected on him.
But all this did not matter to Tang San anymore. All his eyes could see were red.
Sea Illusion Douluo was shocked to the core. He clearly saw that in his domain, he tookplete control of Tang San and Xiao Wus emotions, so if things developed from there, these two trial takers would surely lose. But now, the dual colored halo which Tang San projected, not only destroyed the illusion, but also his entire domain, and inflicted a powerful mental shock towards him. It was to the point that even he as a Title Douluo ss individual would not be able to catch a breath.
Tang Sans initial judgement was correct in that Sea Illusion Douluo was one of the two out of seven sacred pir protectors who had domains, and his strength was ranked second, greater than Sence Douluo. And his strength was in his own domain. Comparing the domains which Tang San had seen before with the Douluos, they were like childs y. Sea Illusion Douluos domain illusion could be a real situation instead of mere confusion. The attacks taken in the illusion were totally real, which was like a brand new world was created. Once lost or gravely injured inside the illusion without any recovery, then death in reality would ensue, making it very oppressive. Even the strongest of the pir protectors, Sea Dragon Douluo, would not want to spar with him.
Holding Xiao Wu tightly, Tang Sans cold and bloody red eyed stare was cast on Sea Illusion Douluo, You shouldnt have used that scene to provoke me. No one can harm my Xiao Wu. Not even on a mental level.
Tang Sans voice which was filled with invasiveness and dense murderous tone sounded extremely ear piercing. Sea Illusion Douluo spat coldly, Dredging the most painful memory in the hearts of enemies and attack them is my domains trait. Dont think that you can talk to me like that just because you have the Seagod Nine Trials. You still havent passed all the tests yet.
Tang San spoke no further. He used action to reply to Sea Illusion Douluo. Blinding white sh instantly enveloped the Sea Illusion Sacred Pir.
Sea Illusion Douluo only felt that all his surroundings had already been turned into the color of blood. Tangible killing intent was sted at him like sharpened des. Ear deafening screams were drowning him from multiple directions.
A domain? Sea Illusion Douluo thought with a fright. Now, his own domain was destroyed by Tang Sans seagods light and purple demon eye, and could not be used for a while. As a domain expert like him, he knew what to make of his power. His body shook and it swiftly rotated and fused with the Illusionary Snake, releasing his own spirit avatar.
The great illusionary snake was up to ten metres long with nine spirit rings shining in turns. When it was the sixth spirit rings turn, ck light was unleashed and coated his illusory body in ck. The way he wriggled and moved made it look like he was oozing out killing intent. His surroundings were distorted from his movement. Cracks after cracks were fusing together like a spatial fissure was being made.
Sea Illusion Douluo had his own ways of dealing with domains as a watchman who used them. The sixth spirit skill before him was called Illusion Breaker, which specialized in breaking through various kinds of illusionary and domain powers. With the strength as Title Douluo, unless the opponent also had Title Douluo ss domain and moreover whose overall strength was above his, it would be very difficult to restrain Sea Illusion Douluo.
But right when he thought that he might be able to break free of the Deathgod Domain, a powerful wave of blue light appeared before him in a sudden fashion. It made his heart chill while in the domain. The saturation of the cold air took away his strength. Facing that blue light, he had no option but to stop his movements. With a low grunt, the snake eyes let loose two beams of brilliant blue light.
Sea Illusion Douluo had decided that if he were to break through Tang Sans domain, he would immediately vault into the center of the sea, waiting for his own domain to be restored. It should be noted that his domain could even use seawater to create illusions. The reason he didnt do so earlier was because he didnt think that Tang San had what it took to withstand his most powerful domain skill. But now things were different. Facing an opponent with a domain as well, he had to respond with greatest force.
Unfortunately, he already had no chances.
BOOM, fierce collision erupted, and the nearby Asura Hells blood color darkened even further. Sea Illusion Douluo could only feel that his brain was pounded by a heavy hammer. His Illusionary Snake spirit avatar form spasmed greatly inside the Deathgod Domain. With each spasm, the body would shrink slightly. The deep paining from the mental world made him moan out uncontrobly.
With the shrinking of the body, the spirit avatar was undone and the real body was shown.
Even Tang San himself didnt think that the Purple God Light was so powerful after reaching the Boundless level. Confronting a Title Douluo who specialized in using spiritual force joined with a domain to attack, even though the Deathgod Domain was used to weaken him and his mind was impacted so he couldnt use his domain, from being able to directly break open the opponents spirit avatar, the power of the Purple God Light could be seen.
In fact, Tang Sans spirit power was the strongest type out of his powers so far. In his rage, the spirit power released an even greater lethal force. Sea Illusion Douluo didnt know that Tang Sans spirit power had reached such a terrifying state and chose to face it head on, so the loss was inevitable.
Tang San wouldnt give his opponents any chances. This was an edict from Tang Sect in his previous life, which was also one he upheld aftering to this world. Especially when he confirmed that the opponent was his enemy.
Now the eighth spirit rings light spread out once more. Within this blood colored Deathgod Domain, the energy which became one with the domain seemed to converge on Sea Illusion Douluo in an instant.
Eighth spirit ring second skill, active control technique, Blue Silver Orca Devils Absorption, release.
Skull-splitting headache and head bleeding (from eyes, nostrils, ears and mouth) inflicted Sea Illusion Douluo had no way to resist it whatsoever. His entire being was trapped in three seconds of dizziness. When the eighth spirit skill was activated, Tang San teleported to mid-air. Left leg turned into a red light which looked like a scythe of death, and like it was meant to split skies and shatter earth, swinged straight down. It was none other than Evil Left Leg Bones Orca Evil Spirit Axe.
The pain that the illusion brought, Xiao Wus sadness, became powerful catalysts. As soon as Sea Illusion Douluos illusion was broken, Tang Sans mind was full of killing intent. Even though the opponent in front of him was one of the seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos, he didnt care in the slightest. Xiao Wus sacrifice was his hearts lifelong pain. There was no way he could be calm in this situation.
The stronger the minds killing intent, the more horrifying the Deathgod Domains power. Tang Sans left leg could be said to have his entire strength within it. How could Sea Illusion Douluo, who wasnt famous as such for defense, protect himself against this strike when in a state of dizziness? Tang Sans attack wasnt even inferior to Title Douluos. Especially when it was full of rage and abandon.
Just when Sea Illusion Douluo was about to take the hatred-filled Orca Evil Spirit Axe strike, Tang San suddenly felt his body tighten and his whole being was restrained. The Evil Left Leg Bones power dropped massively, and his body was lit in gold like it was being chained by the light.
In arge explosion, Sea Illusion Douluo was blown away hard and mmed heavily against the Seas Illusion Sacred Pir before bouncing back and hitting the ground. Now he went straight into unconsciousness for a long time. His blood even stained the magic pattern on the pir red.
Touching down on the ground, Tang San looked at Xiao Wu in front of him in a daze, who squeezed him tightly and locked his limbs. It was Xiao Wus fifth spirit skill back then, the Soft Bone Lock.
Xiao Wu, why? Tang San looked at his lover iprehensibly.
Ge, you cant kill him. I can understand your feelings. But this is Seagod Ind. We cant kill people. If you kill him, how can we survive on the ind? Ge, calm down. Dont do such a silly thing!
In order to stop Tang San, Xiao Wu used all her strength. Even though her body was quite durable, Tang Sans strike just now used too much power, to the point that even Xiao Wu was affected from stopping him. A trail of blood came down from her lips.
Watching Xiao Wus blooding from the lips, Tang San was scared straight and put a restoration sausage into her mouth hurriedly. He asked urgently, Xiao Wu, how are you now? Its all my fault that I hurt you.
You get down first and let me look at your wounds. Ill listen to whatever you say. I wont kill him. Compared to Xiao Wu, what would Sea Illusion Douluos life matter?
Xiao Wu rxed when she saw Tang San calm down. She stood on the ground after disengaging her lock, Ge, Im fine. Im not as frail as before. Xiao Wu smiled at Tang San while chewing down the restoration sausage. Tang San calmed down only after using his spirit power to check her body and found no pressing issues with it.
The Seas Illusion Sacred Pirs brand enveloped the two of them at the same time. They had finally defeated the third Title Douluo. But this obstacle didnt cost as little as nned. Whether it was spirit power or spiritual force, Tang Sans consumption was far greater than when facing Seahorse Douluo. After calming down now, he felt a tinge of weakness.
Using spirit bone skills twice, using eighth spirit skill twice, and on top of that, using Purple God Light twice plus the effects of the illusion, easily made Tang San disy a look of fatigue.
Fearing that he himself would once again have murderous thoughts, Tang San didnty his eyes on Sea Illusion Douluo again. He took Xiao Wu and got up on shore to rendezvous with theirpanions. He knew he must take a rest. It was fortunate that the time spent before was little. He greeted everyone, ate arge restoration sausage and sat with his feet crossed to meditate.
Meanwhile, Ning Rongrong, Oscar, Zhu Zhuqing and Ma Hongjun were also in a state of meditation as Dai Mubai was watching over them.
The yellow garbed and purple garbed sea spirit masters who were protecting the Sea Illusion Sacred Pir could not help but look at Tang San with fear in their eyes. They could observe the battle between Tang San and Sea Illusion Douluo in the Deathgod Domain without being in it. When they saw how violent Tang San appeared with the final leg strike that carried such terrifying strength, their hearts beat cold. Only after Tang San entered meditation did a few of them they rush towards and bring Sea Illusion Douluo back to Sea Illusion City to heal his injuries.
Tang San opened his eyes after meditating for a whole four hours. He advanced towards the next destination guided by Bai Chenxiang.
Meanwhile, almost 10 hours had passed since they started the fifth trial. The lights in the sky had decreased by almost one seventh. This was the trials time. From what can be seen, the fifth trial was going smoothly.
The one to be tested next was Ma Hongjun. Fatty hadplete confidence in himself as he had every reason to believe that the opponent he had to face next was definitely not stronger than Sence Douluo who Dai Mubai faced. Though he regarded his own strength to be less than that of Dai Mubais, he was still above in burst power. Dai Mubai could pass his own testparatively easily, so Fatty wouldnt be a problem.
And his point was indeed proven when Ma Hongjun and Ning Rongrong faced Sea Ghost Douluo who had a Devil Ray spirit, in which Tang Sans spirit detection and strategy, Oscars buffing sausages, plus a meals work, led them to victory. Tang San and Xiao Wus turn after that, was over without a hitch in the test of the fourth Title Douluo.
Sea Ghost Douluo left people the deepest impression, and that was his peerlessly ugly face, fitting for his name.
Next, it was Tang Sans turn alone to face Sea Star Douluo. When they arrived at Sea Star Sacred Pir, the overall challenge time had just passed 14 hours.
Tang San knew that for him, this would surely be an ugly battle. Probably even more than the previous two. Sea Star Douluos strength might not be that of Sence Douluos and Sea Illusion Douluos, but it was just in rtive terms. How were there weaklings among Title Douluos? The reason Tang San thought of this battle to be of great difficulty was simple. It was because he determined that that Sea Star Douluos spirit type would be the same as his own, control type.
Seastar Sacred Pirs tform was like a gigantic Sea Star lying on the seabed. The right angled five pointed star form was well made, and the tall sacred pir itself was like a pentagon. The brand on it was even a star in shape, like it was a shining star in the sky itself.
On top of the tform there was a strange person, d in simr ck garb, but appearing somewhat worn and torn. The most surprising part was his
fearsome long hair that was draped all the way to the ground, Xiao Wus hair was the longest Tang San had ever seen. But this strange person before him had hair that was even longer than Xiao Wus, and might have to be around three metres in length.
After resting, Tang Sans mental state had somewhat recovered, and his emotions went from rage at Sea Illusion Douluos ce, to calm.
He faced the Sea Star Sacred Pir in a distance and bowed down, Please, Senior. Humble Tang San taking Seagod Nine Trials fifth trial, Ivee to challenge.
The strange person on the tform nced at Tang San and waved.
Tang San now vaulted and flew towards the sacred pir. While in mid-air, a blue light was released and a mirage behind him appeared for a split second. It was the activation of the Vast Sea Barrier ability. Xiao Wu hiding behind him pulled by a blue silver grass. Because Xiao Wus strength was improved, her soul became more durable. The duration which it couldbine with the body was increased to four hours and not limited to a single time. There would be no problems if the time spent were not to exceed four hours. In previous battles, whenever Tang San didnt face opponents alone, her soul would only appear momentarily. By now it was just a little under an hour. Hiding in Tang Sans back, she would fight with him silently.
Right when Tang San was about to touchdown on the tform, the weird Sea Star Douluo suddenly shined, and nine well matched spirit rings hade out. The Douluos body also showed an extremely bizarre change. If Sea Ghost Douluos looks were peerlessly ugly, then Sea Star Douluo would be especially disgusting.
His limbs extended instantly and transformed into gigantic feelers. Every feeler had countless white round suckers. While the limbs were his four feelers, the fifth was actually his long hair. His messy looking long hair tangled instantly and turned into something a tentacle. He appeared to be as freakish as how much one wanted him to be.
Five tentaclesshed out almost simultaneously towards Tang San in mid-air, this Sea Star Douluo wasnt a bit concerned with his status as a Title Douluo, and actuallyunched a surprise attack. Of course, to him, this was tactics, and it was a helpless move.
Although Sea Star Douluo didnt know what happened in Tang San and others challenges, but evidently, four of his partners were defeated as the seven lights in the sky had disappeared by four. And among the four, there would surely be a powerful attacker like Sea Spear Douluo, or a domain user just like Sea Illusion Douluo. Sea Star Douluo thought that his strength could not be like those two. How could he be careless against Tang San? In order to get ahead, he chose to just make preemptive attacks.
What happened also proved his point. When he saw Tang San releasing spirit power, there were actually three Hundred Thousand Year ss spirit rings. He couldnt help but lose his breath. He was very clear that the youngster before him would have an extremely terrifying strength after having such fearsome spirit ring sses. What are three Hundred Thousand Year spirit rings? He would like to have three Hundred Thousand Year spirit bones as well! The three spirit bones which added to Tang Sans attributes would be enough to close their gap in ss.
Facing Sea Star Douluos five gigantic tentacles, Tang San released his spirit while also doing so with five Blue Silver Emperors, thetter of which were surrounding Sea Star Douluos tentacles. He must try and test the tentacles power. In some meaning, Sea Star Douluos power and those of his own were somewhat alike as Control Types, and the best way to fight against high level Control types was to fight control with control, so Tang San could feel the difficulty of this battle.
The five Blue Silver Emperor swiftly tangled with the five tentacles. When they touched, both Tang San and Sea Star Douluo felt their hearts shake.
Tang San clearly felt that even though his Blue Silver Emperor tangled with Sea Star Douluos tentacles, they were immediately wrapped up by the thick tentacles. The little white suckers on the tentacles were stuck on the Blue Silver Emperor. It was actually an ability Tang San was very familiar with when the powerful suction force could be felt through the grasses. It was devourment. A devouring through battle spirits.
What Sea Star Douluo was surprised about was the blue silver grass trait. His tentacles suckers had firmlytched onto the smooth surfaces of the grasses, but then he immediately felt that these grasses were filled with massive life force. When his third spirit skill Devourment was activated, the blue silver grasses themselves were seemingly sealed off. No matter what, the devouring effect could not take ce.
Tang Sans spirit was Blue Silver Emperor, but it wasnt the Blue Silver Emperor, but himself who possessed the essence devouring ability, so he wouldnt fall for such an attack. He forcefully sealed off the opponents devouring effect by using his spiritual force and the Blue Silver Domain.
Sea Star Douluos limbs moved and pulled the airborne Tang San straight towards the tform with great force. His five limbs power was so shocking, not even Tang San could counter it.
Nothing good woulde out of being pulled by the opponent, so Tang San used his seventh spirit skill directly----- Blue Silver Avatar.
In reality, in a fight with a Title Douluo, spirit form transformations were mandatory. The deciding factors wouldmonly be a fight between seventh spirit skills and beyond.
Sea Star Douluos movements werent even a little slower than Tang Sans. He took the higher ground afterunching the first preemptive attack and he had no intention of letting Tang San break free. When Tang San unleashed his spirit form transformation, Sea Star Douluo also unleashed his own spirit form transformation. His whole body became extremely flexible, turning into a giant brown colored Sea Star which crawled along the sacred pir tform. The strength of his five limbs increased even further.
Tang San let the other party pull him was only for controlling his own posture in the air so that he wouldnt be pulled overpletely. At the same time, he raised his right arm and blue golden rays started to solidify around there in a frantic pace. A giant spear started to form in Tang Sans grasp.
With the rise of his strength and limits, Tang San could discover that his fifth spirit skill Blue Silver Overlord Spear was increasingly different. Though its power didnt have a remarkable growth, Tang San always had a kind of illusion whenever he used it right after using Blue Silver Transformation. It seemed that this was the skill with the greatest attack power among others. Only he had not yet developed it to its full potential. From the method of attack, he could tell that, if the attack energies were identical, then in Tang Sans single target attacks, while Orca Evil Spirit Axe was a linear attack as well, only Blue Silver Overlord Javelin was a focal point attack.
Right now, facing Sea Star Douluos massive body, Tang San chose to break through with a focal point. Blue Silver Overlord Spears energies were rising frantically. The light of the fifth spirit ring was flowing rapidly, and unnoticeably, this ck spirit ring had a trace of red shade.
The attack was not yet unleashed, the sharp aura was already pointing at Sea Star Douluos spirit forms center, causing thetters skin to cramp up. But, at this moment, Sea Star Douluos spirit forms already gigantic body suddenly expanded to several tens of timesrger in size. Sorge, the bodys diameter had exceeded fifteen meters. Even the sacred pir tform could not fully support it and thus it slipped down to the sea. Massive pulling force caused Tang San to lose further control. The erged suckers devouring power had also increased by several times. Tang San couldnt hold them back and his bodys spirit power started to leak out through the blue silver grasses.
Mercury colored spiritual force coated Sea Star Douluos massive body, yet Tang San had a shocking discovery, that he couldnt pinpoint Sea Star Douluos weakness even after a detailed scanning with his spirit power. In other words, Sea Star Douluos body had no practical weak points. Even its dead center was just slightly more important inparison.
The Blue Silver Overlord Spear which took form would not go away so blue golden light shot forth. But to Tang Sans shock yet again, despite the speed of the Javelinsunch, Sea Star Douluos massive body shifted slightly and swept with a thick tentacle that was devouring the blue silver grass, blocking the path of travel in that very instant.
Of course, it wasnt enough to affect the power of the spear, however that massive feeler was not only rigid, but also constantly wriggling.
With a POOF, the Blue Silver Overlord Spear pierced through the feeler, but it couldnt hit its mark. What made Tang San unable toprehend the most was that after piercing through the gigantic feeler and drew brown colored sticky fluids, he also lost the link with the spear.
Meanwhile, Sea Star Douluos nine spirit rings were on the underside of the center of the body. One ring within another, the lower ranked rings were positioned more outwardly than the others. With the piercing caused by Blue Silver Overlord Spear, his bodys fifth spirit ring shined, forming a light which covered the pierced feeler. The wound on the feeler was clearly being healed at a rapid pace, the process was finished in the blink of an eye.
And in this process, Tang Sans body was tangled while he was being pulled by his own Blue Silver Emperor as it moved. All five giant tentacles were wrapped around him and every sucker was erged like different white round shields pressing on him. Sea Star Douluos spirit avatar form was also wriggling rapidly like he was going to devour Tang San this way.
A thick white mist was sted out by the suckers. Tang San could only see vaguely, that when the toxic mist was being released, Sea Star Douluos second spirit ring was glowing.
He also uses poison? Tang San deduced after inhaling it slightly. It was an extremely corrosive tranquilizing toxic fluid that was turned to mist before attacking. Once stuck with it, the body would not only enter a state of paralysis, but also being corroded rapidly.
Tang San also discovered at the same time that Sea Star Douluos suckers were releasing mental waves. In other words, every single one of the suckers were like his eyes. It was no wonder Sea Star Douluo could make such urate judgements.
Tang San did not struggle fiercely while being pulled because he wanted to be familiar with his opponents attacking style, for it was the only way to secure victory. But from the looks of things, Sea Star Douluo was harder to deal with than expected. Super powerful recovering ability, flexible fighting style. This Sea Star Douluo wouldnt do things the hard way with his opponents, but instead used a persistent way of fighting to cut the strength down. Through devouring his opponent''s energy, he could strengthen himself. As a Title Douluo of this strength, using this fighting style was extremely brilliant without a doubt.
Tang San har just about seen all that he had to see so he waited no further inunching his own direct attack. From the golden trident brand, the seagods light spread out. While Sea Star Douluos eyes were many in his spirit form, when Tang San used the seagods light, the amount of force he had to withstand was much greater than the opponents which Tang San faced.
The massive spirit avatar was convulsing fiercely. The devouring strength of the suckers were lost momentarily and even the toxic mist became disrupted.
Tang San red coldly and thought, Alright, you wanna fight in control? Then lets see whos better in control.
The fourth spirit ring shed, and Blue Silver Emperors fourth spirit skill, Blue Silver Prisons evolved skill, Blue Silver Thrust Formation was activated.
Countless beams of blue and golden light rained down from the sacred pir tform and even surged from the seawater, piercing Sea Star Douluos massive body, but it was indeed thick in skin and flesh. When Blue Silver Spikes were sent, it was like they struck hardened leather and merely managed to lift the body, though few did manage to pierce into the body. Most of them were countered by the numerous suckers and was thentched on to.
However, Tang Sans attack did not end there. His second spirit ring glowed as well. Dont you want to devour? Then Ill let you devour all you want.
Countless blue golden rays of light emanated rapidly from Sea Star Douluos massive body, which meant that Tang Sans second spirit skills parasitic effect was activated. In what seemed to be a swift moment, Sea Star Douluos body was covered in blue silver grass vines. His suckers were keeping the grasses in ce, but likewise, the spikes from below and the grass which grew from the parasitic vines were wrapped around the body persistently.
Sea Star Douluo was both excited and confused. He was excited that in total contact, his devouring power would have the greatest effect. If he sucked Tang Sans spirit power dry, then this battle would be over and he wouldnt have to continue on. What he was confused about, was that he didnt understand why Tang San would choose to use his spirit form to engage in such close contact while thetter knew of his own devouring power. Was he looking to die? But, for someone who had passed four sacred pirs, how could he be this stupid?
Chapter 245 — Sea Witch, Mermaid Princess?
Chapter 245: Sea Witch, Mermaid Princess?
In full contact, Tang San clearly felt his own soul power being drawn away several times more severely, and in just a blink of an eye, he felt it plummeting. But his face had a trace of smile, for the real surprise was now here.
Blue golden light spanned out and massive life force spread out instantly, engulfing not only the sacred pir tform and the sea, but also the wide forest along the coastline. The massive life force instantly flooded and became Boundless Nature.
Eight golden spears were released from Tang Sans back with countless golden threads nimblybined with the numerous Blue Silver Emperor. It was Blue Silver Domains evolved skill Boundless Nature and Eight Spider Lances, both of which came out the same time as the domain itself as abined skill after consuming the golden threads.
Blue Silver Domain was Blue Silver Emperors innate domain. Boosted by the spirits own innate domain, the Blue Silver Emperor themselves were thickened in an instant. The soul power that was flowing away stopped suddenly, with every de of the grass stopping the drain like stingy nobles fighting for their money. When the golden threads were affixed to the Blue Silver Emperor, the draining of the soul power stopped entirely. The battle has be a close fought wrestling.
The devouring golden threads could not devour the opponents power, and Sea Star Douluo could not devour Tang Sans soul power through them as well.
Sea Star Douluos devouring power should not be underestimated. Though it was his third spirit skill, it was in fact the innate skill of his battle spirit, plus he also had a spirit bone which had the exact effect. Once this devouring ability was deployed, it would not pale inparison to his eighth spirit skill. Even Sea Illusion and Sence Douluos would suffer a sure defeat if they were to be grabbed like this now.
Tang Sans devouring golden threads seemed to have an impressive devouring effect, but ifpared to Sea Star Douluos skill at it, they still had a ways off. However, blue silver domains buff and weakening effect closed this gap. Under the pressure of the domain and seagods light, the golden threads on the grasses would barely manage to break even. The situation started to change however, when Sea Star Douluo went all out with his devouring. The scales were starting to tip towards Sea Star Douluo. Even so, now would be where he was surprised the most. He couldnt anticipate that this young individual who got the prestige of Seagod Nine Trials would have such powerful devouring ability. Tang San dared to use this method topete with him.
The massive body convulsed as Sea Star Douluos ninth spirit ring finally shined. Although Blue Silver Emperor wrapped around the body, it couldntpletely cover every part of it. The des of grass that were sucked in hadpletely turned blue. In the sea, columns of seawater were released like arrows and then sucked in by Sea Star Douluos suckers. Tang San then discovered that Sea Star Douluo could use the suckers to filter the seawater and use the energies within to add to his own. Furthermore, the body started bing slicker while all the suckers were moving irregrly. The devouring continued, but Tang Sans golden threads were getting less able to capture Sea Star Douluos body, while thetters devouring power became increasingly powerful.
Several blue halos kepting from Sea Star Douluos body, and as the suckers turned blue in color, his body had also started bing solid. In the center of the sea, tentacles came out and surrounded the entire area while every tentacles suckers were radiating in eyecatching blue glow. The devouring was not only limited to the suckers on Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor, but the ones on the new tentacles also started devouring, and the target was Tang Sans domains energy.
This was Sea Star Douluos ninth spirit skill, Thousand Touches Ten Thousand Suctions. Devouring any form of energy within the tentacles reach, even the domain energies were not exceptions. The energies were then infused to his own, recovering lost energy. Seawater was no doubt his greatest buff. In ces which had seawater, the skills power would increase by 30 percent. It was an absolutely terrifying ninth spirit skill.
The best way to counter this ninth skill was in distance. Using distance instead of close contact to attack him. Not being in the range of his devourment, wait until his skill power would run out, then move in for the kill. Sea Star Doulou clearly knew the shorings of this spirit skill, therefore, whenever he would deploy this skill, the condition would be that the opponent was already in his devouring range and was already being devoured. Under his ninth spirit skill, the most powerful thing that could be used would also be an ultimate melee skill. Facing Tang Sans Boundless Nature and golden threads devourment, the cautious Sea Star Douluo used his strongest skill without hesitation, to prevent furtherplications.
Even the usually calm Tang San wouldnt anticipate that Sea Star Douluos ninth spirit skill would be this insane, whichpletely abandoned attack power and focused on devouring. It could be said that it would be extremely difficult for flightless spirit masters toe out after entering his area of attack. Because if all forms of your attacks could be devoured of their energies and added to his, then the majority of the attack power would be devoured first, and adding the thickness of his flesh and powerful restorative ability into the equation, even if you had a greater strength, being tangled to death would not be a strange matter.
With no other ideas, Tang San made an instant judgement. Even if he should use his strongest attack now, he wouldnt be able to break free. Using teleportation to leave the battlefield was also out of question, since that would mean giving up all of the Blue Silver Emperor. With great loss of soul power and the main body itself, a continued battle would spell his own defeat. Therefore, he only had one option left, and that was to keep on countering devourment with devourment.
Upon eating stimnt pink sausage, the Blue Silver Emperor glowed intensely after stimtion. At the same time, Tang San ate an erect golden fly. Facing such a freakish opponent, he was forced to give his next action some extra insurance.
The eighth spirit ring glowed and dark red waves came out like a torrent, covering every part of Sea Star Douluos body in an instant. The convulsion just now stopped momentarily, but the ninth spirit skill had no signs of disappearing.
Blue Silver Emperors eighth spirit skill first technique, Blue Silver Orcas Devil Absorption was activated. Forced initiative, absolute effective technique. Three seconds long dizziness befell on Sea Star Douluo, making his movements stop temporarily. But Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor and Sea Star Douluos tentacles were tangled, and with the suckers, he could never use these three seconds to break free.
And Tang San had no such intention, as he braced himself and mmed towards Sea Star Douluo like a shooting star towards the moon. Xiao Wus figure appeared from behind him for this attack as Tang San couldnt use the Vast Sea Barrier to hide her any further. The Blue Silver Emperor around Xiao Wus waist was released, which flung her through the gap of Sea Star Douluos tentacles and into the air. Sea Star Douluo was still dizzy so he couldnt obstruct her.
With a POOF, Tang Sant the center of Sea Star Douluos position and didnt touch make close bodily contact. Even so, he could feel the pressure from those giant suckers under him. Eight Spider Lances stabbed fiercely into Sea Star Douluos body and a bright golden glow shot out.
Sea Star Douluos ninth spirit skill was for devouring, and likewise, Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances were his strongest spirit bone that was used for devouring. As an externally attached spirit bone, up until now, besides the golden threads and for direct attacks, Eight Spider Lances could be said to have just one devouring skill. The majority of the toxins it had was due to Tang Sans consumption of two extreme enchanted herbs.
This was Tang Sans all or nothing gamble. Under the effects of erect golden fly, Eight Spider Lances devouring power was ramped up to 150 percent.
Fearsome devouring power burst forth in an instant. Though three seconds were short, for Tang San it was enough. In the first second, hended on Sea Star Douluos body, then in the next two seconds, he could clearly see that Sea Star Douluos body was drying up rapidly under the fearsome devouring effect of the Eight Spider Lances. Tang San used all of his energy for devouring, and Eight Spider Lances toxins made quick way into Sea Star Douluos body.
Back when he was facing Deep Sea Demon Whale, Tang San also used Eight Spider Lances to inflict great damage. Now that his strength was two spirit rings greater, and after eating the erect golden fly, thences devouring power had a considerable increase. Thences couldntpare with Sea Star Douluo when it came to wide area devourment, but it was another story if it was a small area instead. Unless Sea Star Douluos suckers could be stacked together, then they couldnt bepared to thences.
In just two short seconds, Tang San devoured as much spirit power from the dizzy Sea Star Douluo as the amount he spent using Blue Silver Orca Devils Absorption, while the toxins managed to enter Sea Star Douluos body as well. He knew that Sea Star Douluo had the ability to use poison, so his poison resistance would be considerable, on top of being a Title Douluo. Even if the Eight Spider Lances had toxins, they wouldnt just take his life right off. Thats why Tang San attacked in such a way without reservations.
With the Eight Spider Lances point of entry as the focus, the gigantic starfish was bing dry from the middle while convulsing. When Sea Star Douluo came to consciousness after dizziness, he was taken byplete surprise. Spirit power and life force were fading away rapidly from eight wounds, while extreme cold and heat, prizing sensations that could turn anyone insane with pain, were spreading inside the body, paralyzing his five limbs for a moment. The spirit powers flow slowed down, while keeping up the ninth spirit skill became difficult.
When he felt that the Eight Spider Lances could bring such terrifying sensations after piercing his body, Sea Star Douluo panicked. He struggled with all his might, intending to knock Tang San away with his movements. But, Tang San stuck on him firmly like a festering maggot as the limbs were fastened onto the body by the Blue Silver Emperor. The more the struggle, the faster the loss of soul power and life force.
In exact opposite, as the devouring dragged on, Tang Sans blue golden light became brighter. After taking in massive amounts of energy, the earlier losses were rapidlypensated. Even the devouring golden threads could gradually suppress the powerless tentacles. Facing the opponent that could counter he himself in a certain caliber, Tang San chose the most proper fighting style, and finally got the lead after using Eight Spider Lances which evolved several times, taking full and firm control of the entire situation.
Sea Star Douluos body gradually became half scorching hot, and half freezing cold. His defenses and self recovery were powerful, but he waspletely helpless upon facing such fearsome toxins. He could only dy the speed of the spread, but he couldnt stop the devouring of his energies. At this point the battles oue was decided. Xiao Wu descended slowly from mid-air, and Tang San even used a Blue Silver Emperor to wrap around her waist, supporting her descent. Now he didnt even let Xiao Wus soul enter her body. It was better to have options when there were still two more challenges ahead.
The Eight Spider Lances under the effects of erect golden fly was too terrifying, to the point that Sea Star Douluos ninth spirit skill broke down. The tentacles in the sea fell down quickly and the suckers color were fading. Even his own body was shrinking rapidly as he condensed his energies to halt the advance of the devouring and toxins.
Admit defeat, senior. After saying that, Tang San suddenly stopped the devouring and didnt keep it up. Because he clearly felt Sea Star Douluos heartbeats. Finding the opponents heart meant that Sea Star Douluo had no more strength to protect himself. If this went on, there would be an irreversible damage.
I lost. A somewhat weak voice came. Though Sea Star Douluo wasnt happy, he was also not too upset. After all, four other partners before him also suffered simr fates.
The Eight Spider Lances didnt leave Sea Star Douluos body, but quickly took back the ice and me toxins while returning the life force that was taken instead. Of course, Tang San wouldnt return the spirit power that was taken since Sea Star Douluo could always get it back through meditation, and Tang San needed it topensate for what he used in this trial.
With an ripping sound, the Eight Spider Lances left Sea Star Douluos body, and the massive starfish of a body quickly shrinked back to human form, which was the weird man seen at the beginning.
That power you used on me was from an external spirit bone? Sea Star Douluos voice was very hoarse, and sounded very ufortable.
Grabbing Xiao Wu, Tang San nodded, It was my external spirit bone, Eight Spider Lances.
With a sigh, Sea Star Douluo muttered, No wonder! My most deft devouring skill lost to yours. My defeat is without objections. You won. Tang San already showed him mercy and didnt bring him real harm, so he wouldnt find any issue in all of this. While he said that, his left hand extended in length and smacked on the sacred pir. Just then, star shaped slivers of light flowed out of the pir andnded on Tang San and Xiao Wu. The test of the fifth sacred pir was finally passed.
After thanking Sea Star Douluo, Tang San carried Xiao Wu on his back and returned to the coast without rest, and hurried to the next stop after rendezvous with theirpanions. Next up, they had to face thest couple of challenges, which would undoubtedly be the hardest among all seven. Tang San had to face the most powerful of sacred pir guardians, the Sea Dragon Douluo at the very end, and Zhu Zhuqing in ck ss Fifth Trial had to undergo her own final test as well. For thest test, she had to face what was considerably harder than other ck ss tests. After passing it, she would be regarded as having the seagods approval and be one of Seagod Inds members. The prestige would also be the same as Guardian Douluos of the seven sacred pirs.
When traversing the forest, Tang San spoke to Zhu Zhuqing, Zhuqing, dont force yourself in the next challenge. If things dont go well, then admit defeat to conserve your strength. After I defeat the Sea Witch, you will be able to win after trying again as well.
Zhu Zhuqing knew of Tang Sans good intentions of course. She looked at the nodding Dai Mubai and let out a smile with her cold face, Thank you, San Ge, but I believe I can seed. Youve done so much for us in the earlier tests. It is appropriate that I repay you. Dont forget, besides you and Mubai, my spirit power is the highest.
Zhu Zhuqings current spirit power was level 78. As Dai Mubai managed to make it past level 80, the next one to break through the stage of Spirit Douluo would be her. As the teams genuine agility attack spirit master, she wouldnt give in that easily. Perhaps she didnt have Dai Mubais resilient body, or Ma Hongjuns fearsome burst of strength, but she had the speed they didnt have.
Tang San wouldnt dampen Zhu Zhuqings confidence. He looked at Rongrong and said, How about you, Rongrong? Can you still hold up?
Ning Rongrong also took part in three challenges. She seemed to just support others behind them, but in fact, her consumption of spirit power was the greatest except for Tang San. For the victory ofpanions, she had to give it her all. With Oscars sausages as guarantee, every time Tang San fought alone he could rest for a time. But she wasnt like Tang San who had cleared his eight extraordinary meridians and could recover spirit power anytime anywhere, so her state was far from the one before. Still, she nodded, for only the final battle was left. After assisting Zhu Zhuqing, she would alsoplete her own fifth trial.
Tang San didnt say anything else and everyone rushed on. Dai Mubai rested after the two battles earlier and recovered his spirit power after Oscars sausage. He engaged his White Tiger transformation and took Ning Rongrong, Oscar and Zhu Zhuqing on their way. When they arrived at the sixth sacred pir, the Sea Witch Sacred Pir, the golden light in the sky showed that the time had passed the 16th hour. From how it looked, there was still enough time, while Tang San still had 56 hours toplete theter challenges.
Tang San couldnt rest, for the oue of this battle was very important. It concerned whether Zhu Zhuqing could pass all of her tests and offer further consultation. His soul power had recovered up to 80 percent after all the devouring earlier, but the fatigue he experienced in the previous five battles was far from soothed. Every battle was about facing Title Douluo ss powerful opponents, and the Sea Illusion Douluo battle was especially taxing. Even with Boundless level spiritual force, he still felt fatigued. Fortunately there was plenty of time. Until the sixth battle was over, he would have enough time to rest.
The Sea Witch Sacred Pirs tform had an incredibly simple form, as it was just a square. But the pir itself at the center of the tform was different from the others. Rather than a pir, it should be called a statue. The exterior was like an ivory color. A statue of a maiden, kneeling on top of the tform with both hands sped together before the chest, facing the Seagod Hall in prayers. Although it was a statue, the devout look on the face was vivid and lifelike.
At the edge of the tform, a young girl sat there. What was surprising was that she had arge fishtail. A beautiful arc extended to the waist. Her fishtail was hitting the surface of the sea light, and the upper body was d in a ck shirt without covering the midriff. She hadrge sky colored eyes, and rather than the ocean, her face would be like the beauty of the blue sky, as her lips formed a constant smile while the fishtail pped continuously on the seawater with glee. Feeling the arrival of the Shrek Seven Devils, she raised her head and looked towards the coastside. Are you here to challenge me? Her voice came like it had the ringing of bells. The pleasant sounding voice couldnt raise any hostilities in anyone.
The young girl appeared to be so, but everyone knew that as the Guardian Douluo of the sacred pir, Sea Witch Pir, her actual age wouldnt be much less than those of other Guardian Douluos.
Tang San bowed down and said, Wevee to ask seniors guidance. Please be lenient.
Okay. Ill start off easy. This surprised everyone, as this Sea Witch Douluo actually nodded and consented, while no ulterior movements could be seen from her look of naivete. The Shrek Seven Devils all thought, Is she really this young?
What are you weirded out about? No need to feel that way. Im not a human, but part of the mermaid race. Half human half sea spirit beast I suppose. We mermaid females will never get old. Im not a monster. Heehee. Sea Witch Douluo giggled as she exined. After hearing what she said, while everyone didnt pay it much attention, Tang Sans expression changed drastically, Mind reading?
Sea Witch Douluo was also surprised when looking at Tang San, Yeah! You actually saw through my innate ability. Looks like youre strong! This is bad, this is bad, I might lose today. Why cant I see through your heart? Her beautiful expression was centered by curiosity, and she soon saw Tang Sans golden trident brand on his forehead, which caught her off guard, I see, youre that human who had the honor of getting the Seagod Nine Trials! With the protection of seagods light, no wonder I cant see through you. Youre all very bad, you want to beat me by rying. How can you stand for it?
Looking at Sea Witchs joking nature, the Shrek Seven Devils were speechless, and the one struck the most was Dai Mubai. This Sea Witch no doubt had a great charm to her. He would rather struggle against Sence Douluo and not willing to face such an opponent. Fortunately, this challenge was to be taken by Zhu Zhuqing, a female.
This is our test. It doesnt matter whether we can stand for it or otherwise. Zhu Zhuqings cold voice broke Sea Witchs voice. Taking Ning Rongrong and soaring through the surface of the sea, theynded before the sacred pir after a few jumps.
Sea Witch didnt have the slightest intention of attacking them and just stared with wide eyed curiosity, Youre beautiful, you two big sisters. Its my first time seeing girls as beautiful as I am. This wasnt self exaggeration. In terms of looks, she really was on the same level as Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong, even more when the two women didnt have the grace of the sea.
Zhu Zhuqing shielded Rongrong behind her. While unleashing her own spirit Ning Rongrong couldnt help but ask, Big sister? Let me ask senior, what age are you now?
Sea Witch Douluo twiddled her fingers naively as the long fishtail raised from the seawater,nding on the tform before turning into a pair of legs with a ck long skirt covering them. I cant remember. Something like 96 or 97? Wah, big sis, your expression is so unpleasant! Im not saying youre old since we mermaids have five times the lifespan of you humans. ording to your calctions, Im not even twenty. Calling you big sisters should be appropriate right. Look, this statue was my ancestor. When we leave seawater, we turn into human in appearance but only for a short amount of time, otherwise we die. My grandpa is now the chief of mermaids. He said I have exceptional talent just once in ten thousand years, so he sent me to guard this sacred pir. But its so boring here. I dont like this monotonous life, but I cant leave here. You two big sisters, since youre so beautiful, lets not fight like were killing each other ok? Ill blow you a tune. When its over, youll pass. Hows that?
Her left hand moved a bit, and a ck short flute appeared in her grasp. She spinned it around and took it to her lips with both hands.
Dont let her blow it and attack immediately. Rongrong, no domain. Attack in full force! Tang San didnt use telepathy, but screamed it out.
Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong had their hostilities lowered by Sea Witchs words, but Tang Sans voice was like an absolutemand for them. Almost on a reflex, Zhu Zhuqing kicked out and turned into a series of afterimages to attack Sea Witch. Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda also appeared and the first buff on Zhu Zhuqing was agility. Zhu Zhuqings body became illusory for a moment. Razor sharp cat ws were set to grab on Sea Witchs wrists and ck flute.
Sea Witchs brows curled as the light of her surroundings became a mirage. Nine neatly positioned spirit rings appeared around the ck flute. The second spirit ring glowed, and in the mirage, her figure became wavy. Although she couldntpletely avoid Zhu Zhuqings rapid attacks, the ck flute in her hand resisted three blows, repelling Zhu Zhuqings cat ws. She red at Tang San at the coast, You are a bad person. Not even a single tender thought for the fairer sex. So mean. My flutes tune is very good you know.
Although she said that, Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrongs expressions had darkened. When the nine spirit rings appeared on the ck flute, they knew they fell for a trap just now. If they really let Sea Witch y a tune, no one could tell what would happen next.
Sea Witch didnt seem to mind being caught on one bit. Her figure slipped off while evading and blocking Zhu Zhuqings attacks at the same time. She spoke a little urgently, Big sisters, dont listen to that bad person. Just listen to my tune. Its very nice.
Zhu Zhuqing didnt pay her attention, but her mind was gradually being filled. This Sea Witch didnt use a lot to block against her attacks, and she appeared to be a Tool Spirit Master. The difficulty of this challenge would be worryingly great.
Under Zhu Zhuqings hail of attacks, Sea Witch was somehow displeased and curled her lips, This big sis, how can you be like this? Youre a girl. Why are you so rude like those guys. But, I wont me you still. Have a tune.
While saying that, Sea Witchs body slipped in a sh, avoided Zhu Zhuqings cat ws, vaulted backwards and fell towards the sea.
Zhu Zhuqing wouldnt let her opponent off easily, so she chased fiercely. Third spirit skill Hell Execution erupted in an instant. Using Ning Rongrongs speed and attack buff, even when this was just her third spirit skill, for swift attack spirit masters, having this speed would also mean greater increase of attack power.
ck figure in the air chased Sea Witch in the middle of backflipping, but everyone on the coast heard the bell-ringing voice, Big sis, you fell for it.
A circle of bizarre waves expanded from Sea Witch, covering Zhu Zhuqing and herself then actually shut off Ning Rongrongs buffs by force. Sea Witch shifted in the air by three feet horizontally and dodged Zhu Zhuqings pounce. As soon as the toesnded on the seawaters surface, the two legs turned back into a fishtail. With a twist, therge fishtail smashed against the falling Zhu Zhuqing.
At this point, Dai Mubai was very worried. He could tell that Sea Witchs attack and explosive force werent that great, but her skills were variable and numerous. Complimenting her mind reading and looks which people would easily fall for, she had firmly controlled Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong.
Just then, Zhu Zhuqing suddenly disappeared as Sea Witch swam towards the air with waves of distortion behind the fishtail. Her clear eyes had traces of fear, showing that she didnt understand why this would happen. Zhu Zhuqings mind could understand the mind reading, but everything before her was happening too quick.
Of course Zhu Zhuqing wouldnt disappear for real, because when the fishtail mmed her, her body was split up. Thats right. It separated into dozens of figures scattered in mid-air. Every figure was seemingly real, and using the seawaters surface, they charged at Sea Witch at the same time. What she used was her own fourth spirit skill, Hell Shadow Doppelg?nger. Just then, Ning Rongrong at the coast side didnt apply buffs in a hurry, but shed away and hid behind the sacred pir.
The situation had changed, and Sea Witchs adapting speed was incredibly quick. Facing multi directional attacks, her body suddenly sped up, heading downwards instead of evading. With a plop, she disappeared into the seawater.
Zhu Zhuqings thoughts were surely affected by mind reading, but Tang Sans telepathy managed to let her make a difference. From Tang Sans voice to Zhu Zhuqings Hell Shadow Doppelg?nger, it was just a blink of an eye but Sea Witch couldnt sense anything for just a short moment.
Rongrong, be careful! Zhu Zhuqing screamed while heading towards the sacred pir from mid-air.
Chapter 246 — Evolve to Hundred Thousand Years, Tang San’s Fifth Spirit Ring
Chapter 246: Evolve to Hundred Thousand Years, Tang Sans Fifth Spirit Ring
(TL: Armored Raven)
Heehee, yourete. Sea Witch already soared from the other side of the sacred pir. The ck flute in her hand glowed in ck light and its holes shot out seven rays, binding Ning Rongrong before the flutes third spirit ring glowed next.
However, Sea Witch just sensed that something wasnt right when she attacked, because her mind reading was supposed to be constant. She was used to getting her opponents movements from constant mind reading. Unless the opponents spirit force was equal to or higher than her own, then the sess rate of mind reading would be extremely high. But just now she managed to read Ning Rongrong for a moment, and suddenly she couldnt get the thoughts. It was like Ning Rongrong was enveloped by a special form of energy, protecting her mental world.
What was the meaning of this?
Without a question, this was Tang Sans handiwork. At the next moment, Ning Rongrongs mouth let out a clear phoenix cry. Scorching mes erupted from her body, turning her into a majestic ming phoenix to ram against Sea Witchs attack.
Indeed, Sea Witch was a Title Douluo and Ning Rongrong wasnt even level 80. The skills which thetter could use were only at 80 percent of the originals strength. But Sea Witchs disadvantage was that she relied on mind reading and underestimated Ning Rongrong too much. She didnt want to hurt Rongrong as well. Thus when she used the her third spirit skill, the speed of it was dyed as she just wanted to catch Rongrong and make sure there would be no support. What she thought was that a support type spirit master couldnt possibly defend against her. But what appeared before her instead was a zing phoenix me.
Who specified that Ning Rongrong could only support her ownpanions in battles? Oscar of the Shrek Seven was no less effective as a supportpared to her. His mirror image sausages made anything possible. Otherwise, when everyone challenged Title Douluos, except for Tang San, who would dare say they alone could protect Ning Rongrong properly?
The reason Tang San used spirit power to shield Ning Rongrong was because she hid behind the Sea Witch Sacred Pir before eating the mirror image sausage made with Ma Hongjuns blood, causing her battle spirit to be phoenix temporarily. Meanwhile, she unleashed the phoenix avatar right away like she had no hesitations in vaporizing the seven beams of ck light from Sea Witch. At the same time, she rammed into the dumbstruck Sea Witch.
Phoenix Cloudbreaker was executed even though Ning Rongrong couldnt generate a burst of force that matched with Ma Hongjuns own, but the technique itself could be used. When both of Ning Rongrong and Sea Witch made contact, Ning Rongrong used Ma Hongjuns strongest single target attack skill right away. Even though the skills power was just 80 percent, when Phoenix Avatar was put up, it would still be considerably fearsome. Especially so when the distance between both of them was so close. Sea Witch absolutely had no way of avoiding it.
Meanwhile, Zhu Zhuqing who was just screaming, had turned into a ck shadow which moved stealthily, and in mid-air, her body hadpletely transformed into a nimble ck cat. Hell Transformation was more akin to a cloud of smoke which almost glided along the seas surface.
With a muffled grunt, Sea Witch could only use her ck flute to block her front, but in her haste, she couldnt even use skills to protect herself. Being rammed by the phoenix form and blown by Phoenix Cloudbreaker, her humored look with a smile was turned into zing red. She spun herself in mid-air for three rotations so that she could avoid Ning Rongrongs next attack. At the same time, the ck flute produced countless false images and blocked Ning Rongrongs attack with a series of WOOOO sounds.
Just then, Zhu Zhuqing arrived. Her body became shadows again, but instead of dispersed formations, they were afterimages which connected together. This was her fifth spirit skill, Hell Connected Shadows. The attack power of every afterimage would be weaker than thest by 10 percent. With a total of nine afterimages, the individual power count wouldnt be a big deal, but when connected together, it was an extremely frightening skill which sufficiently disyed the terrifying offensive power of agility attack type spirit masters.
Sea Witchs mind was now in a mess. She used to calcte others, but not being calcted by opponents like in the present, which made her very dissatisfied. But what woulde from dissatisfaction? zing heat was spreading in the body and agonizing pain spread throughout. As someone whose nature was weak against ming phoenixes, in three seconds after being hit by Phoenix Cloudbreaker, she couldnt use any skills whatsoever. And three seconds was enough for Zhu Zhuqing to execute more than three attacks.
Even as a Title Douluo, without being in spirit avatar state, the oue of bearing Zhu Zhuqings ss of attacks for three times was imaginable, which meant heavy injuries if not death. Sea Witch couldnt use all of her strength. Wanting to y with her opponents, but being yed in their palms instead, she lost all of her winning chances.
The greatest advantage would often be the greatest disadvantage as well. Sea Witchs enticing ability was extremely powerful and she could even read minds, making her an opponents nightmare. But likewise, she was too confident about this part of herself, to the point that she wouldnt waste spirit power to attack after charming an opponent. Grasping this part allowed Tang San to create the current situation, capping the deal with his touch. Arent you good at swaying others? Then Im gonna sway you back, to the point that I wont let you have the chance to use skills.
Ning Rongrongs attack made the opponent unable to act, and Zhu Zhuqings next attacks gave Sea Witch a destructive blow. Even when resisting she would suffer heavy trauma while unable to use skills.
I admit defeat! Sea Witch screamed. On Sea Witch Sacred Pir, a golden light beamed on her. Then, Zhu Zhuqing missed her while Sea Witch herself appeared at the bottom of the sacred pir with a pale look on her face and abject fear.
Without hesitation, two branded waves were shot out andnded on Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing. She was clever. Since she knew she wasnt their match, why let herself be damaged heavily? She just admitted defeat and used the sacred pirs power to avoid Zhu Zhuqings attack.
Though this wasnt Shrek Sevens first time seeing the power of the sacred pirs, it was their first time seeing it in the middle of a fight. Needless to say, if Title Douluos were using the powers from the sacred pirs from the start, then they would have no chances whatsoever.
The light of the red seven pointed star on Ning Rongrongs forehead shed greatly and the phoenix mes dispersed quickly, whilending safely on the tform. She just passed all four battles she took part in andpleted Seagods Fifth Trial. Even though in the first battle, Tang San defeated Seahorse Douluo who Oscar finally won against with her support, she gave it her all in the three battles after that, especially during the one against Sea Lance Douluo and this one. She achieved a great result.
Using strength and wisdom, domain and spirit skills. Helping others to pass their tests. Top ss seven trials, fifth trial passed. Rewarding all the spirit rings levels to raise by a thousand years, and spirit power to raise by one level.
Ning Rongrongs own seven spirit rings appeared simultaneously, and with a shine of light, her spirit rings now appeared to be incredibly bnced; Four purples and three cks. Spirit power was raised to level 78 after the trials reward. With the rise of her spirit skills quality, her buffing time was increased once more and her own element raised.
Unlike Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqings hovered in mid-air after taking the brand. Illusionary ck light didnt enter her body after shattering. Countless ck spots came from her body andbined into one with the fragments. On her forehead, the ck five pointed star released haloes which absorbed the ck lights.
Illusions were starting to appear behind Zhu Zhuqing. From the moment of the first trial, to Seagods light, then breakthrough of the ring-shaped seas lockdown, and the third to fifth trials all shed back. A majestic voice rang, and this time, it wasnt her alone who could hear it. Everyone nearby could clearly hear that deep voice.
Fifth trial, challenge, Title Douluo,plete. ck ss Five Trialspleted. With exceptional determination and ceaseless diligence, you surpassed difficult obstacles and passed all the tests. Special reward, Seagod Ind ck ss privileges, spirit power increase by two levels, one god bestowed spirit ring.
The ck lights all turned into apressed ck shine in front of Zhu Zhuqing and her foreheads brand slowly disappeared. When the ck shine turnedpletely solid, the bestowed spirit ring which once appeared in Seagod Douluo Bo Saixis hand was right here in front of her.
Zhu Zhuqing was shocked at the bestowed spirit ring in front of her. She was very happy and spoke with some disbelief, Didnt senior Bo Saixi said that ck ss Trials only give one bestowed spirit ring? This is .
Sea Witch pouted somewhat, Youre lucky. ck ss Trials final reward giving you a spirit level increase aside, another level increase was thrown in as an overall reward. On top of that, youll also get a support skill. When your spirit power hits a limit point and you need a spirit ring, then the rewarded skill automatically bes a bestowed spirit ring. Thats why you have a second bestowed spirit ring. With it, youll have a spirit skill that suits you the most and one you can withstand the greatest. So fortunate. Why wasnt I that lucky back then?
Zhu Zhuqings spirit level was at level 78 before she took the fifth trial. Increasing two levels, reaching the level 80 bottleneck, she got the second bestowed spirit ring as a reward in the process.
Ning Rongrong who was happy after getting her reward as well, spoke beside Zhu Zhuqing, Youre lucky indeed, Zhuqing. Hurry and absorb it at the coast. With this youll be reaching Spirit Douluo one step ahead of Dai Mubai. Haha, Boss Dai is gonna be frustrated this time. Sea Witch, Im really sorry for that just now. I hope I didnt hurt you.
Sea Witch grumped, I didnt really mean to attack you, but youre so vicious. But, I cant entirely fault you for it, since its that mean guys fault. Hey mean guy, dont you wanna challenge me? Come on then. Im gonna let you know what Im made of. As for her, theres no need to get to the coast so just do it here. Its the safest where theres sacred pirs protection.
While she spoke, Sea Witch pressed on the sacred pir lightly, and a golden beam of light covered Zhu Zhuqings body. Under the cover of the holy radiance, Zhu Zhuqing watched the coast reluctantly. She sat down with her knees put together after Tang San nodded, absorbing her eighth spirit ring.
Ma Hongjun bumped Dai Mubai next to him and grinned, Boss Dai, Zhuqings gonna be Spirit Douluo earlier than you. What are your thoughts?
Dai Mubai spat out, Thats my wife. Of course Im happy that her strength is increased. Our Six Trials also offer the ck ss Five Trials final reward. When I pass the next one, Ill get a bestowed spirit ring as well and reach Spirit Douluo stage.
Ma Hongjun spoke, Im also level 78 now. Seems like afterpleting ck ss Six Trials, the overall reward is not gonna be lower than Five Trials, so Im gonna be a Spirit Douluo like you too. Haha, Boss Dai, Im gonna catch up to you too!
While they were talking, Tang San already soared while holding Xiao Wu, andnded on the sacred pirs tform. The mean guy that Sea Witch referred to was obviously him.
Sea Witch stared at Tang San fiercely, You wanna challenge too right. Thene. I wont show you any mercy.
Oh? You knew? Tang San looked at her like he was surprised.
Sea Witch grumped, Seagods Seven Sacred Pirs Guardian Douluos are vitally connected. We naturally have our way of conversing. Lord Seagods chosen one actually resorts to trickery. Just you wait. There will be suffering for you.
Tang San replied, How about this. You just focus on me. Ill listen to your tune once. If your tune cant defeat me, then let me pass.
Sea Witch was startled, You wanna listen to my Sea Calming Divine Song? Not gonna attack me while Im weakened?
Tang San smiled, Whats a single tune from you? Ive never seen a Title Douluo who uses soundwaves to attack opponents. Ill think of it as broadening my horizons. Since youre already injured, I still have an upper hand.
Sea Witch looked at Xiao Wu next to Tang San and stopped ying cute. She smiled coldly, Great! Since you want to listen, Ill oblige.
Ning Rongrong who was still on the tform couldnt help but voicing her concerns in low voice, San Ge, you still have challenges ahead. Are you .
Tang San smiled at her while nodding, Its fine. I really want to see what senior Sea Witchs flute is all about. Rongrong, you get to the coast first.
After listening to what he said, Ning Rongrong ced confidence in her San Ge. She nodded and grew a pair of transparent wings after eating flying mushroom sausage, heading to the coast. Tang San held Xiao Wu and ced her down not far from Zhu Zhuqing, then walked to the edge of the tform. He gestured for Sea Witch to begin.
Sea Witch red fiercely before hitting the waters, her legs once again turned into a fishtail. She swam against the waves and stopped just after several tens of metres away.
Her expression turned serious, Sea Witch instinctively knew that this young man in her eyes was stronger than the rest of the Shrek Seven. Although it could be said that he used clever tricks in the previous five tests, he also used true strength to defeat Seahorse, Sea Illusion and Sea Star Douluos. Sea Witch Douluo didnt think of herself being stronger than Sea Illusion Douluo. Plus she was injured. How could she not give it her all?
Holding the flute horizontally in front of her chest, the ck seventh spirit ring glowed. Her seventh spirit skills spirit avatar was incredibly unique. The ck flute unleashed a light that enveloped the flute and Sea Witch herself. This was followed by the ck light surging towards the sky, and Sea Witch herself actually increased in size for several times, along with the flute. As her own being increased in size however, the whole look appeared to be more transparent.
Sea Witch stopped erging after her height reached more than ten metres. Her giant fishtail created waves on the sea. After increasing in size, Sea Witchs figure was more striking and every detail of her expressions was gentle and beautiful.
Tang San couldnt help but nodding in secret upon seeing this. Spirit masters of the sea were truly simr yet different in some wayspared to spirit masters of thend. This was the first time he saw such a special spirit avatar. Although he still couldnt understand the principles behind it, he thought it wouldnt pale inparison to Sea Lance Douluo and his spirit avatar transformation.
Without looking any further, Tang San ced his palms and fingers on his knees as he sat with his feet crossed together. His eyes closed firmly like he was one with heaven and earth at the moment, silent like a statue.
Humm, the sound rang in Tang Sans ears. Sea Witch was doing what she just said, allowing only Tang San to hear this and not having Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing be affected, while neither were the others of the Shrek Seven on the coast.
Hearing the first sound of the flute, Tang San shook visibly, but he quickly regained posture as ayer of faint blue light came from his forehead which covered him whole.
Sea Witch didnt look at Tang San any further, and put all her concentration into ying her ck flute. The sounds of it were like cries and reprisals.
The sea became still as every wave were frozen by the sound of her flute. Only the ck waves came from Sea Witch herself. They were apanied by her ninth spirit ring.
Sea Witchs ninth spirit skill, Sea Calming Divine Song. Huge area attack skill. Using the sounds of the flute, it would cause listeners unable to raise any resistance, disappearing into the sound of the flute. Because the skill travelled using sound, the attack range could be huge without influencing its effects.
Sea Calming Divine Song was a mental attack, which also meant that among the sacred pir Guardian Douluos, it was the strongestrge area attack skill. Only when using it, the yer of the tune wasparably weak, and before using it, Sea Witch must undergo a short warm up time. In other words, in order to truly utilize this skill, she must not be interrupted by her opponent before she would y. She would need someone to protect her.
At first, when Evil Spirit Orcas hunted down the Great White Spirit Sharks to Seagod Ind, Sea Witch once used this tune to repel the former. The terror of this tune was imaginable.
Tang San didnt stop shaking under the tune, but no matter how much he shook, he didnt fall. He also didnt release his domain and just listened quietly. Only the golden trident brand kept releasing the blue light that covered him.
At the coastside, Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ning Rongrong, and Ma Hongjun were watching Tang San nervously. Tang San mustn''t lose, or it would mean that after 72 hours had passed, he must start over from the beginning. Not only would he have to face all the seven sacred pirs Sea Douluos, but also after having all of his techniques seen. If they were to be challenged again, the difficulty would only be greater.
They couldnt understand why Tang San would let Sea Witch y out her Sea Calming Divine Song. He actually didnt, because before that, when Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong made theirst attack under his instructions which forced Sea Witch to admit defeat, he felt his spirit power undergo a sudden mutation.
The spirit power that was always in control suddenly tremored. Tang San thought that it was because because he didnt filter out the energy he absorbed from Sea Star Douluopletely just now, but soon he discovered that the cause was himself. Because the problem lied in the conflict between his Blue Silver Emperor battle spirit and Mysterious Heaven Skill Inner Power.
Blue Silver Emperor seemed to have taken specific stimtion as its exclusive aura was rampaging inside Tang Sans body, while Mysterious Heaven Skill Inner Power protected his body naturally, prompting this battle with the aura. The two energies originally united in one ce were in dischord, and Tang Sans body became a battlefield. The condition became stable just now when hended on the sacred pir tform. In secret, there seemed to be a specific thought that led him to tell Sea Witch to listen to her tune. Even Tang San didnt clearly understand why he would choose to challenge her without resting first. While having made this decision, the Seagods Trident Brand was secretly releasing special spirit waves that affected his own decisions.
When Sea Calming Divine Song started ying, Tang San already had no other options. When he was using his own mind power to resist the sound of the flute head on, he suddenly discovered that upon hearing the first tune, his bodys conflicting powers had calmed down somewhat. This discovery cause Tang Sans power to go nk instead of keeping the bnce, and this caused him to shake fiercely.
As the tune continued on, Tang San discovered that not only it couldnt hurt him, but also like a huge furnace, helping his own bodys two boiling energies to start the fusion process once again. He would love the Sea Calming Divine Comedy to drag out longer so that it could help him finish this fusion process.
Meanwhile, his bodys five spots where he had spirit bones were starting to go hot again. The condition which he was supposed to have ovee upon having spirit avatar was happening again, and this time, the heat was far greater than before. What Tang San felt was not pain, but aforting scalding instead.
In all the five spirit bones, the one with the highest temperature was Vast Sea Veils skull, and the golden trident brand was even closer to a burning red branding steel. Upon closer inspection, one could see that Tang Sans surrounding air was slightly distorted. That was due to his body releasing the heat.
Tang San could clearly feel that his body was undergoing an incredibly bizarre event. He couldnt say what it was, but he was sure that it wasnt a bad thing. Because, thatforting feeling became increasingly obvious and his senses started bing clearer. Although his eyes were shut, the surroundings were in his grasp. He even saw the drops of sweat dripping down Sea Witchs forehead.
The more Tang San was enjoying it, the more anxious Sea Witch became. Ning Rongrong may have hurt her, but her spirit power wasnt affected. The deployed ninth spirit skill wouldnt be worse than doing it at her top condition. She thought that Tang San choosing to listen to Sea Calming Divine Song would likemitting suicide.
As the flute was yed, Tang San looked like he was on a small boat on a sea that could be capsized anytime, but the Sea Calming Divine Song came at him like tall waves, yet couldnt flip the boat over. What confused Sea Witch the most, was that Tang San became more and more stable as he was sitting there. He was like an unshakable hill, as no matter how much he was shaken, it would be a waste of effort. A powerful wide area attack ninth spirit skill had no effect on this person? Even if he has seagods light, it shouldnt be enough to immunize him from my tune!
Long periods of using the ninth spirit skill would mean an incrediblyrge consumption from the self. Although Sea Witch used spirit power to pull it off, activating spirit avatar and ninth spirit skill would need massive amounts of it. The power of the skill wasnt affected by her injuries but the spirit power itself was affected. She mightve went with full strength, but as time went on, the sounds of her flute gradually became disorderly.
Sea Witch was unhappy, just like when Sea Lance Douluo lost to Tang San. But seeing was believing. What would being unhappy bring? The result would still not change.
The sounds of the flute suddenly stopped. The ck waves disappeared, and Sea Witch reverted back to her original size. Her face went pale as she slipped into the waves that flowed again. She moved her fishtail and swam towards the coast slowly.
Right then, in all of a sudden, Tang San suddenly burst in an eye catching golden light. In that golden light, there were countless blue lights. Next, blue golden mes surged the skies like an instantly lit bonfire. The height of it even surpassed the height of the sacred pir.
In the sound of a giant explosion, Sea Witch Sacred Pirs surroundings boiled instantly and all the nearby seawater rose up to several tens of metres tall beforending heavily. Even Sea Witch herself could feel the shock of that absurd force. The blue golden mes of light turned into a halo and spread out, and an eerie scene took ce. Wherever the halo reached, the coastside nts were instantly turned blue and gold in color. Next, some nts started growing like crazy, no matter what they were. In a few blinks of an eye, they all grew to three times their original sizes.
The people reached by the halo, besides Zhu Zhuqing who was under the sacred pirs protection, all clearly felt a massive indescribable life force flowing into them and they felt like they were restored to peak condition.
Even the somewhat depleted Sea Witch, upon being passed by the blue golden halo, also lost the feeling of weakness.
What . What is this? Everyone had the same question in their minds. And Tang San started showing vivid spirit rings.
Look! San Ges fifth spirit ring! Ning Rongrong yelled in surprise.
Tang Sans eight spirit rings colors were originally: yellow, yellow, purple, ck, ck, red, red, red.
But right now, his fifth spirit ring, the ck one, suddenly showed a strange change. In the surge of the blue golden halo, the fifth spirit ring which had the Blue Silver Emperor Javelin skill started to let out ayer of red light from the original ck. The color of red slowly and surely crept along, until the whole spirit ring was covered.
Great king, we should be thankful to you. Because of your appearance, our greater drive for life was aroused. The spirit ring which you now obtain, is the coalescence that I made ording to your withstandable limits. In human terms, this spirit ring of yours is roughly equal to what twenty five thousand year spirit beasts can bring. It didnte from another world, but from yourself. It will strengthen and evolve ording to your bodys withstandable power. Every time you are in the the world of your children, it will change itself ording to your body.
A benevolent voice ringed in Tang Sans mind. It was Blue Silver King talking to him when he got the fifth spirit ring.
Indeed. As Tang Sans bodys withstandable power changed, his fifth spirit ring could already change, but the sixth spirit ring was at a hundred thousand years in level, so the evolving process was suppressed. Unless Tang Sans fifth spirit ring could evolve to the same level as the sixth, then this evolving process could not be finished.
Tang San mightve been able to withstand the shock of hundred thousand year spirit rings when absorbing the seventh spirit ring, but in reality, it was a limit breaking absorption, not his bodys true achievement of withstanding. When Tang San absorbed the Evil Spirit Orca Kings spirit ring, he had sufficient withstandability by then and the conditions for its evolution was reached, but the fifth spirit ring which was dormant for many years needed a powerful stimulus.
This time, he challenged several Seagod Seven Sacred Pirs Guardian Douluos. The powerful stimulus and strong emotional waves seeded in bing the mmable fuse and set off the prologue to its evolution. Especially when he absorbed Sea Star Douluos massive energies and life force, the fifth spirit rings Blue Silver Emperor waspletely awakened for its evolution, and now the aura in Tang Sans body and ck Sky Inner Power were rejecting each other.
With the help of Sea Calming Divine Song, Tang Sans fifth spirit ring finallypleted this arduous evolving process. Surpassing the limits, and enter the stage of hundred thousand years.
This was Tang Sans fourth hundred thousand year spirit ring, and also the most unique in everyones eyes. The evolution of the spirit ring itself had surpassed everyones range of knowledge. This happened when Tang Sanpleted the challenge of the sixth Title Douluo.
Golden brand printed on Tang Sans body from behind, and the Sea Witch Sacred Pir test was passed. Sea Witch who climbed up the tform just then had no disgust in her face, and only respect was left. She prayed towards the Seagod Hall in the same posture as the sacred pir (statue) itself, with eyes closed and her mouth uttering a prayer.
Blue golden lights slowly faded away, and Tang San looked at his own fifth spirit ring with equal surprise. As the spirit ring evolved, his own element once again made a huge increase. The light he radiated stimted the rapid growth of coastside nts, and these nts life force flowed back to his body little by little. The spirit power he used earlier was restored instantly at this moment.
Tang San lowered his head to Sea Witch slightly, Pardon us for asking you to protect Zhu Zhuqing absorbing her bestowed spirit ring. We would like to continue on with the Fifth Trials challenges now.
Sea Witch nodded slowly, I await yourpletion of the Nine Trials, my lord.
Upon hearing my lord, Tang Sans mind had a slightly bizarre feeling, like it seemed as if he could control everything. He took up Xiao Wu, greeted Sea Witch, and returned to the coastside.
Zhu Zhuqing had Sea Witchs protection, so absorbing the bestowed spirit ring wasnt an issue. Next, Tang San had to go to take on his final Title Douluo challenge, Sea Dragon Sacred Pir. The opponent he had to face was also the only one whose strength was at level 95 out of the seven sacred pir Guardian Douluos. The strongest of the seven.
Chapter 247 — Sea Dragon Douluo
Chapter 247: Sea Dragon Douluo
The Seagod seven sacred pirs were scattered evenly around Seagod Ind, and Sea Dragon Sacred Pir was close to the middle of the ind, rtively close to Seagod Mountain. From this could be seen the Sea Dragon Sacred Pir among the seven sacred pirs.
Bai Chenxiang descended from the sky, flying above everyone,The Sea Dragon Sacred Pir is another five hundred meters ahead. Brother San, you all go first, Ill go back and look in on sister Zhuqing. Once shes finished absorbing the god bestowed spirit ring, Ill bring her to find you.
Tang San said:Then well trouble you. Fatty, do you want to go with her?
Before Ma Hongjun could answer, Bai Chenxiang already shook her head:No, hes too slow. Ill go.Finished speaking, in a sh, she was already several hundred meters away, really iparably fast.
Ma Hongjun looked somewhat helplessly in the direction Bai Chenxiang escaped, sighing:Bitter fate! Howe this girl still seems neither close nor distant.
Ning Rongrong smiled:Hasty men dont get to eat hot tofu, take your time. Xiangxiang is already a lot better to you than before. At least Ive seen her secretly ncing at you from the side several times. Even if I cant say shes full of tender feelings, at least it counts as paying attention. Its always a lot better than before when she didnt even want to look at you. You were given a chance, you have to grab it.
Ma Hongjun exulted:Really? Shes peeping at me?
Ning Rongrong burst into giggles:Of course its real. Especially after you got your seventh spirit ring and became leaner, shes been ncing at you thirty percent more. It has to be said that, even if the thin you isnt very handsome, at least you count as a normal person. One would estimate its reluctant feelings. eptable.
Ma Hongjun snapped:Why? Wasnt I a normal person before? Whats bad a about a bit of fat. At least Im not like certain people, going around shouting, erect, erect, gold fly!For thest bit, he imitated certain people to make a few vulgar gestures.
Yelling your face. Damn Fatty, did I provoke you?Oscar snapped.Fine, as you wish. Later once Xiangxiang returns, Ill properly go with her to investigate some matters rted to unsuppressable evil fire.
Eh. Second brother, my mistake.Ma Hongjun knew hed forgotten himself, and his noisyughter instantly disappeared, changing with astonishing speed, looking pleadingly at Oscar, with a lot of what you want Ill do for you meaning.
Go, go. Dont look at me with that kind of nauseating expression. Ge isnt interested in you.Oscar kicked at Ma Hongjun. Just when Ma Hongjun wanted to say something else, he restrained his voice, his expression also returning to normal. Because, they had now already left the forest, again seeing that familiar scene of a sea within the sea.
Compared to the six previous sea within the seas theyd seen, this one was clearly a bitrger, the water so crystal clear you could see the bottom, so clear you could see the tiny organisms living in the water. There didnt seem to be any sea spirit beasts here. The entire sea within the sea was circr, all kinds of nts around the shores, blue sky, trees, jade sea, interwove into a touching scene.
The sacred pir tform in the middle seemed to echo the sea within the sea, equally round, about thirty meters across. The sacred pir in the middle rose twenty meters high, just as blue as the surrounding seawater, and with fine carved scales all over, a giant blue dragon was coiled around the pir.
Just on the edge of that tform stood a barechested man. He was more than two meters tall, right now with his back to the Shrek Seven Devils, his whole body was like an inverted triangle, with wide shoulders and muscles like sculpted granite. A head of deep blue semi long hair just reached his shoulders, curling naturally. And on his solid back was a blue pattern of a giant dragon. Looking at its shape, it was almost identical to the sea the one coiled on the Sea Dragon Sacred Pir. From behind there was no way to tell his age. Without a doubt, he was the guardian here, the strongest of the Seagod seven sacred pir protector Douluo, Sea Dragon Douluo.
Right now, even though that golden light released into the sky was still there, the only one supporting it was this Sea Dragon Sacred Pir. The light streamed from the top of the round pir, the golden light reflecting in the water, gleaming and crystalline.
Just at this moment, Seadragon Douluo standing on the edge of thesacred pir tform slowly turned around. Appearing in front of everyone was a simple face, seemingly only thirty something years old, with solid pectoral and abdominal muscles, glinting with a healthy bronze light like armor, and the equally deep blue eyes werent looking at Tang San and the others, but at the sky.
You came even faster than i imagined. Less than a third of the time has passed.
From the start of the challenge until now it had already been more than eighteen hours, from earliest until now at night, when only that golden ball in the sky still shone, without giving the slightest feeling of darkness. That light condensed from the seven pirs was like a second sun above Seagod Ind.
Tang San didntfly over immediately, but rather brought Xiao Wu over to sit by the shore, closing his eyes and sitting there breathing quietly. Even though he only looked with his eyes, he knew that this battle would be extremely difficult for him. Even though the spirit power and mental strength he had consumed had been practically recovered in thest battle, he still had to maintain his peak condition to confront this ny fifth rank Title Douluo. He still deeply remembered what Sword Douluo told him. After spirit power reached ny fifth rank, it entered another level. Ny fifth rank Title Douluo was a qualitative leappared to ny fourth rank Title Douluo.
Sea Dragon Douluo looked towards Tang San sitting crosslegged, still without any expression on his simple face. He also sat on that sacred pir tform, closing his eyes. As he sat, Dai Mubai, Oscar and the others immediately discovered that this Sea Dragon Douluo seemed to fade away, his aura disappearing, as if his whole being had melted into a unified whole with his surroundings, without any separation. As if he himself was that blue dragon coiled around the Sea Dragon Sacred Pir.
Besides Tang San, the others had already finished their fifth trials, so everyone also sat down, quietly waiting for this battle to approach. They had of course also seen that this Sea Dragon Douluo was formidable, but they still had even more faith in Tang Sans strength. Especially when Tang Sans fifth spirit ring had just evolved to the hundred thousand year level. Even though there was a gap in spirit power, four hundred thousand year spirit rings was already enough to make up for this deficiency. The oue could only truly be determined through battle.
Tang San sat for a full two hours. Facing thest battle, he didnt have any impatience. Once he again opened his eyes, that pair of eyes even deeper blue than Sea Dragon Douluos, were filled with a dreadful calm.
Pulling over Xiao Wu sitting next to him, Tang San drew her into his arms, softly kissing her forehead. Holding her hand and leaping up, the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone flying ability activated, soaring towards the Sea Dragon Sacred Pir tform.
As if pulled by the aura, when Tang San opened his eyes, Sea Dragon Douluo equally opened his eyes, floating up and gazing at Tang Sans pair floating over. He held no contempt for Tang San, nor did he consider rushing to attack, letting Tang San smoothly bring Xiao Wu tond on the tform.
Wee to the Sea Dragon Sacred Pir.Sea Dragon Douluos calm voice echoed. His voice was simple and deep, giving a humming expression, sounding less like he was talking himself, and more like it was a resonance from the sea within the sea.
Hello, Sea Dragon Douluo.Tang San held Xiao Wu and bowed slightly to Sea Dragon Douluo.
Sea Dragon Douluo leaned over slightly, not epting his bow.Im not qualified to ept your courtesy. Tang San, do you know why your fifth trial is to challenge all the seven Title Douluo?
Tang San frowned,
I dont. This is the lord Seagods decree.
Sea Dragon Douluo noded,Thats right, this is indeed the lord Seagods decree. But at the same time, it is also the process for you to gain the approval of the seven sacred pir protector Douluo. Im already aware of how you passed the previous tests. Even though you did very well, its still wrong.
Light shifted in Tang Sans eyes, sighing softly,Yes, my mistake. I shouldnt have drawn support from myrades. Perhaps it was all the Title Douluo seniors reputation that influenced my confidence.
Sea Dragon Douluo said calmly:Among the six you faced before, you only gained Seahorse, Seas Illusion, Sea Star, and Sea Witchs recognition. Not in the battles with Sence and Sea Ghost. This is not the meaning of the fifth trial. However, this wont influence your present fifth trial. I am the final examiner of the fifth trial. Let us begin now.
Senior, please.The light in Tang Sans eyes instantly sharpened, Sea Dragon Douluos words didnt influence his mind. After two hours of recuperation, by now he was already fully prepared. Completely in peak condition. Regardless of whether he had obtained the approval of all the Sea Douluo, at least he would finish the Seagod fifth trial before anything else, at worst the final reward would be a bit weaker.
Golden blue light instantly spread from his body, followed by two yellow, one purple, one ck, four red, eight spirit rings appearing, strand after strand of Blue Silver Emperor drifting around him, one among them twisting around Xiao Wus waist. At the same time, with a red sh of light, Xiao Wus soul entered her body. This was already the final battle, there was no need to keep saving Xiao Wus time.
Xiao Wu and Tang San had cooperated for a long time. With a sh, she already hid behind Tang San.
Seeing Tang San release his spirit, Sea Dragon Douluo also began to change. The sea dragon tattoo on his back brightened, intense blue light instantly enveloping his body, berserk energy waves rushing out. In that instant, giant waves rolled out in the seawater from the sacred pir tform.
On his bare upper body, the skin was swiftly covered with blue scales. The scales were round, each one with a bulging protrusion. Very soon, all of Sea Dragon Douluos bare skin was covered with scales. His originally imposing body also expanded a bit, a deep blue crystal appearing like an eye on his chest. Vaguely, an immense blue dragon image appeared behind him.
Without a doubt, this Sea Dragon Douluo was definitely a power attack type battle spirit master. Among the Shrek Seven Devils, Dai Mubais strength was the most simr.
Ring after ring of deep blue ripples spread out from Sea Dragon Douluos body, nine rings rose from underfoot to cover him, two yellow, two purple, five ck, seemingly no difference from the other Sea Douluo. It was the most ideal spirit ring configuration for a Title Douluo, disregarding hundred thousand year spirit rings.
Sea Dragon Douluos arms were especially thick and solid, sharp dragon ws condensing like five short spears. Judging by the spirits energy fluctuations, the Sea Dragon Spirit that Sea Dragon Douluo possessed absolutely wasnt of lower quality than the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon ns Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirit. Just that his capabilities were water, rather than lightning.
Blue light blossomed from under Tang San. Even though he didnt use his seventh spirit ability Blue Silver Avatar at once, he still directly started the Blue Silver Domain. Confronting a ny fifth ranked power attack type Title Douluo with a first rate spirit, a frontal confrontation was clearly unwise. But Boundless Nature and Eight Spider Lancesbined Devouring Golden Threads were clearly the best method to confront Sea Dragon Douluo.
The Blue Silver Domains range was enormous, especially after Tang Sans fifth spirit ring evolved. He clearly sensed that his Blue Silver Emperor had also subsequently evolved. With a thought, the Blue Silver Domain had already covered the entire sea.
Sea Dragon Douluo wasnt rmed because Tang San released the domain, nor did heunch any attack. He still stood there silently, ignoring theyer afteryer of tree images appearing around him,
Tang San, among the Seagod Seven Sacred Pir protector Douluo, only I and Sea Illusion possess domains. I know you have two domains, this is something Ive never even heard of, and on that I have no opinion. However, in front of me, no matter how many domains you have, they are all useless. Because, my domain is called Devilbreaker, and it has only one effect. That is, to break all domain abilities.
As he spoke, a bizarre blue ripple spread out from that eye-like crystal on his chest, and a strange scene appeared. Tang San didnt feel any attack, but his Blue Silver Domain quietly disappeared in that ripplin blue wave, Boundless Natures illusion obliteratedpletely in the blink of an eye, exposing the true scene of the Sea Dragon Sacred Pir tform.
Devilbreaker Domain? Tang San drew a deep breath. The world was vast, there really was nothing that was too strange. Even a peculiar domain like this that could break all other domains existed. Even though it held no strengthening effect to oneself, and wasnt even a bit helpful against opponents that had no domains, all powers with domains would be severely restrained. And like him with two domains, it was aplete tragedy. Having lost his domains, Tang Sans strength could be said to have dropped a major step. Not only couldnt he use the boost and weakening effects, he also lost the use of a lot of applicable tactics. Confronting a power like Sea Dragon Douluo while only being able to fight head on, absolutely wasnt afortable thought.
Watching the Blue Silver Domain melt away, Sea dragon Douluos eyes shed,Take care.
With a thump, Sea Dragon Douluos right leg heavily swept the ground,unching him like a cannonball towards Tang San. At the same time as he used force, one could clearly see how his scales all stood up, like sharp sawteeth, intense blue light blossoming explosively, fusing together with the effect released from his first spirit ring, dyeing every part of his body blue. He leaned forward, almost parallel with the ground as he charged, keeping a perfectly streamlined profile, his right w sweeping towards Tang Sans chest.
With Sea Dragon Douluos attack, Tang Sans eyes also brightened equally, a formidable opponent arousing his intense fighting spirit. Neither dodging nor avoiding, he used Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step, his body swaying, his right hand making a slight twisting motion in the air and pping at Sea Dragon Douluos w from the side.
In that instant, Tang Sans right hand turnedpletely jade white. Without using any spirit abilities, this seemingly light palm condensed numerous Tang Sect secret skills.
With a pping sound, Tang San swept past next to Sea Dragon Douluo. Sea Dragon Douluo swayed once, his left hand pping the sacred pir tform, making him flip over, and another w swept out, scratching towards Tang San.
Still flickering like an illusion, Tang San bent back slightly, his equally flickering jade hands matched Sea Dragon Douluos hands, leveraging the force, he unloaded Sea Dragon Douluos tyrannical strength, equally destroying his bnce.
Good.Sea Dragon Douluo roared with excitement, his body spinning around and around, already changed position with Tang San.
Two simple exchanges, and clearly neither side had used their full strength, but theyd also both sensed the opponents power. Tang San clearly discovered that Sea Dragon Douluos ws held held a frightful power, not only exceptionally sharp, but also extremely heavy. When they came into contact, he would immediately feel a mountainous pressure hit him, on top of which was a spirit power wave filled with destructiveness. If he really was hit head on, even a small mountain might not be able to resist copsing.
And Sea Dragon Douluo on his side had another feeling. In his eyes, Tang San gracefully changed his stance,ing into contact two times in session, both just colliding with the force he used. His hands were steady and solid, and moreover had a kind of special energy, the force he exerted had actually disappeared unseen like a y ox in the ocean, and his body had also changed direction, pulled by his own force. Extremely peculiar.
He had no way of knowing that Tang San preciously used the Tang Sect secret skill Ghost Perplexing Shadow Step to make him untargetable, and then used Mysterious Jade Hand so he wouldnt be injured in the exchange. That bizarre energy was the Controlling Crane Catching Dragons technique. But die to Sea Dragon Douluos erect scales, as well as his berserk energy, Tang San didnt dare forcefully counterattack, it was just a probe. In terms of strength and spirit power, Tang San clearly wasnt his opponent. But in terms of diverting and calcting force, let alone Sea Dragon Douluo, even Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi might not be stronger than him. Along with his strenght growing, Tang Sans Controlling Crane Catching Dragon had grown increasingly skilful. If something could be settled with just spirit abilities, he wouldnt easily use Tang Sect secret skills, these skills not part of this world were the Tang Sects greatest aces.
Again.Seeing that Tang San didnt actually use any abilities, Sea Dragon Douluo didntunch any of his own. Spreading his ws, he was about to lunge again.
Wait a moment.Tang San suddenly shouted, making a stopping gesture.
With Sea Dragon Douluos formidable strength, he could revoke his strenght as well as exert it. Floating back down to the ground, he said astonished:What?
Tang San said calmly:Senior, I have a proposal. Let us use a special method to conduct this battle, how about it?
Special method? Im listening.Excited light pulsed in Sea Dragon Douluos eyes, clearly it was because his previous exchange with Tang San had ignited his fighting spirit.
Tang San said:Even though my two domains are restrained by senior and cant be used, I have altogether five spirit bones. Four among them are on the hundred thousand year level. In terms of spirit abilities, I absolutely wont lose out. Senior said before that I took shortcuts in the previous battles. Then, this time I hope to be able to fight fairly with senior. Neither of us will really use any spirit ring or spirit bone abilities, only relying on our spirits to fight and determine the oue, what does senior say?
Sea Dragon Douluo looked distracted a moment. Looking over Tang San, looking over Xiao Wu dodging aside,Including her?His character seemed straightforward, but he was in no way impulsive. Tang San could pass six precious sacred pirs toe here. It absolutely wasnt just shortcuts. His strength was also extremely astonishing. Moreover, after Xiao Wus soul returned to her body just now, Sea Dragon Douluo immediately discovered that this stunning young woman equally posed a threat to him. In a one versus two without using spirit abilities, he was definitely at a disadvantage.
Tang San firmly shook his head:Of course not. Even if seniors age is far higher than mine, this is a fair confrontation between men. Its you and me.
Fine, then lets use only spirits to fight.Sea Dragon Douluo no longer hesitated, directly agreeing to Tang Sans proposal. Tang Sans four hundred thousand year spirit rings were arranged clearly in front of him. This youth possessed four hundred thousand year spirit bones among a total of five spirit bones, and that he wasnt inferior in terms of skill, and had endless variations, had been clearly demonstrated in the previous sacred pir battles. Even though he didnt know what his reason was for now fighting with him without spirit abilities. No matter what was said, it wouldnt be a loss for him. He was still a senior, and naturally he would be embarrassed if he didnt agree.
Hearing Sea Dragon Douluo agree, Tang San revealed a faint smile, thinking to himself, its good that you agreed, I was only afraid you wouldnt.
Sea Dragon Douluos thinking was correct, when not using spirit ring or spirit bone abilities he wouldnt be at a disadvantage. Tang San also understood this bit. However, without the two great domains for support, he had no certainty of being able to defeat Sea Dragon Douluo. This was the sea within the sea, not just drynd. One could imagine how terrifying Sea Dragon Douluos strength would be after he used spirit avatar. Without help from the domains, how would he resist the opponents unknown ninth spirit ability? The moreplex the battle, the more numerous the chances for defeat. Rather than that, it would be better to simplify the situation. In a pure punch out, Tang San also had his advantages.
The golden blue light vanished, even those eight gorgeous spirit rings disappeared simultaneously. Seeing Tang San withdraw his spirit, Sea Dragon Douluo couldnt help being distracted. This fight was supposed to be without spirit abilities, not without spirits! What was this kid putting away his spirit for?
Tang San very quickly gave the answer. While indicating Xiao Wu to step aside, he simultaneously raised his left hand. In a surge of ck light, a ck hammer quietly appeared in his palm. The Clear Sky Hammer.
In a situation without using spirit power, what spirit was more suited to a punc out than the Clear Sky Hammer? As the worlds most forceful, most destructive formidable spirit, the Clear Sky Hammer finally once again went on stage in Tang Sans hand.
Along with Tang Sans constant improvements in strength, especially after his spirit power broke through the Spirit Avatar level, even without spirit rings, the Clear Sky Hammer had also changed somewhat. The shaft was now one and a half meters long, covered with a spiral pattern that made holding it even more stable. The head was especially enormous, a cylinder shape with a cross section diameter of a third of a meter, and two thirds of a meter long. On top was carved aplex pattern of magic lines, at the same time the imprint of the Deathgod Domain.
Due to the Clear Sky Hammer being his spirit, Tang San couldnt really feel its true weight, but ording to his estimate, the current Clear Sky Hammer weighed no less than a ton. Weight was originally one of the Clear Sky Hammers most dreadful properties. If it was after Tang San added spirit rings, its weight would rise to an even more terrifying degree. ording to what Tang San knew, the Clear Sky School master Tang Xiaos Clear Sky Hammer absolutely weighed more than five tons. Even without using spirit abilities, just using spirit power with each swing, there was no need to doubt its destructive power. This was also why the Clear Sky School painstakingly researched created spirit abilities for the Clear Sky Hammer, an important reason it could be the worlds foremost spirit master sect.
As a sea spirit master, Sea Dragon Douluo didnt know anything about the Clear Sky Hammer. But he watched a spirit tool suddenly appear in Tang Sans hand, and even more withdrew his Blue Silver Emperor, he couldnt help being shocked, looking doubtfully at Tang San,This is
Tang San firmly said:This is juniors twin spirit. Senior please advise.
Twin spirits?Sea Dragon Douluo slighlty changed color. Even though he didnt know the Clear Sky Hammer, he had still heard of twin spirits. Only it was his first time seeing one. Even though the Clear Sky Hammer didnt have any spirit rings, Sea Dragon Douluo had a faint feeling of being tricked. But he was after all the head of the seven sacred pir protector Douluo, words said were like water spilt, how could he take it back?
Come.With a deep shout, Sea Dragon Douluo raised his dragon ws to Tang San.
Tang Sans left hand grasped the Clear Sky Hammer, taking the initiative tounch an attack. Taking three quick steps forward, the Clear Sky Hammer swung upwards from below with momentum enough to set the sky aze, going straight for Sea Dragon Douluos chest.
Sea Dragon Douluo neither retreated nor dodged. WIth a deep roar, two dragon ws smashed down as one. He would test just what was so peculiar about Tang Sans twin spirit.
Hong This was a collision without any technique.
Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer was smashed down, forcing him to stumble a couple steps forward, and Sea Dragon Douluos two dragon ws were simultaneously bashed up, his body swaying, also retreating a step. Due to his face being covered by scales, there was no way to see his expression, but from the expression of his eyes one could tell how shocked he was right now.
Sea Dragon Douluo clearly felt his hands transformed into dragon ws go numb, from that pitch ck hammer came an impact force that was difficult to describe. Even though he didnt use his full strength, this exchange immediately brought him the discovery that, while not using spirit abilities, his spirit seemed to be restrained by this seemingly unremarkable ck hammer.
In terms of power attack, what was stronger than the Clear Sky Hammer? In terms of violent force, what couldpare to this number one sects spirit?
Following the momentum forward, Tang San didnt halt. Stepping off with the toes of his left foot, his whole body spun rapidly, and the Clear Sky Hammer once again swung out. But making Sea Dragon Douluo confused was that this swing wasnt aimed at him, but rather swung at empty air, and moreover his whole body seemed to be forcefully spun a turn by the Clear Sky Hammers momentum, sending out yet another swing, advancing like a whirlwind, forging towards him.
Created spirit ability? Sea Dragon Douluos battle experience really was too rich, even when hed only seen two swings, he immediately identified it. His eyes disyed a cold glint as he crouched back slightly. You have a created spirit ability, dont say I dont?
Intense blue light erupted from every scale on Sea Dragon Douluos body. That wasnt a spirit ability, but his iparably tyrannical spirit power. That dragon illusion behind him suddenly grew distinct, and as he moved, a low dragon song slowly echoed from the surface of the sea.
Sea Dragon Douluo suddenly faced upwards and roared, the resonant dragon cry resonating with the low sound from the seawater. In that instant, it seemed as if all the water element between heaven and earth condensed within his body. Taking one heavy step forward, confronting Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer, Sea Dragon Douluo brazenly went to meet it, left leg forward, his whole body flew up, dragon w forming a fist as he rotated violently in midair, without the slightest thought to defense, his whole body was covered in intense deep blue spirit power, striking towards Tang San like a shooting star.
What Tang San used was of course Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method, but it wasnt the original one, but rather one that had undergone his own personal improvements. A Disorder Splitting Wind Dancebined with Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step. As his strength rose, this Disorder Splitting Wind Dance could be used however he wished. While Sea Dragon Douluo charged up strength, he had already swung sixteen times. Seeing the opponent attack him, immense energy locking down arge area, the seventeenth hammer swung out, meeting it directly.
Hong
The moment hammer and fist collided, everything seemed to stand still. The next moment, Dai Mubai and the others on the shore without exception covered their ears. An intense shockwave exploded from the Sea Dragon Sacred Pir tform, and all the seawater within several dozen meters sank by ten meters, enormous waves surged towards the sky, heavily striking towards the shore. Xiao Wu also dodged behind the Sea Dragon Sacred Pir, thereby avoiding this terrifying st wave.
Smashed scales fluttered in the air, turning into sparkling specks of blue light. At the same time flying off, was scarlet blood.
The two people at the heart of the collision flew away like artillery shells, thrown more than fifty meters away before dropping into the sea within the sea.
In order to defeat the opponent, even though Tang San and Sea Dragon Douluo couldnt use spirit abilities, in that one strike before, both sides had used their full spirit power.
The one ton Clear Sky Hammer plus the superimposed spirit power of seventeen swings, its destructive power was obvious.
The created spirit ability Sea Dragon Douluo used was called Lifegiving Skill, while not using any defense, raised attack power by two hundred percent. In fact, he was a ny fifth rank Title Douluo! Instantly raising his attack power by two hundred percent, that was somewhat terrifying.
It was these two kinds of outrageous attacks that collided.
Tang Sans clothes all burst open under the violent impact, exposing solid muscle, all his bones making popping sounds like fried beans. Blood madly spurted out as he was sted into the air.
On the other side, Sea Dragon Douluo using the Lifegiving Skill wasnt feeling any better. The scales on both his arms flew in all directions, and he equally sshed out blood. As he flew out, he equally spit blood.
In a contest of force, both sides suffered.
Absolutely dont believe that Sea Dragon Douluo after using Sea Dragon body enhancement wouldnt hold an advantage when both sides were injured like this. Even though Tang San couldnt use spirit body enhancement, he was as one with the Clear Sky Hammer, and the Clear Sky Hammer had endured the overwhelming majority of the opponents attack power. Moreover, Tang San possessed five spirit bones, and after having four hundred thousand year spirit rings, his physical power wouldnt be below that of Sea Dragon body enhanced Sea Dragon Douluo, and might even be even more formidable.
Soaking in ice cold sea water, even though the Clear Sky Hammers weight didnt affect Tang San, it was extremely effective on the seawater. The one ton clear sky hammer directly pulled Tang San to the bottom of the sea.
Chapter 248 — Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, Clear Sky Flying Hammer
Chapter 248: Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, Clear Sky Flying Hammer
The intense shock made Tang Sans organs feel like they were burning, but his consciousness was still very clear right then. He understood that he still had it better from the collision earlier. His father once said to him, Clear Sky Hammer is the bane of all attack type battle spirits. No matter how powerful the attack type spirit is, the destructive power of Clear Sky Hammer itself will deal a heavy blow to the opponent. Moreover, when he swinged the Clear Sky Hammer to create a maelstrom, he also used Clear Sky Nine Finals Shock character art, and in head-on conditions, would no doubt create the greatest effect. Without the Clear Sky Hammer, why else would Tang San give up his various wonderful spirit skills?
Sea Dragon Douluos sacrificial skill was iparably powerful, but when his body and the Clear Sky Hammer met, and when the attack power of both parties had very little difference, Tang San definitely had it easier. Sea Dragon Douluos damages would definitely be greater than his own. More importantly, Tang Sans restorative power was immense. Even without using Oscars restoration sausage, it would definitely be faster than Sea Dragon Douluos own.
But Tang San wasnt excited about it. The reason was simple. Because, he was in the sea and not the sacred pir tform. Indeed, he got the upper hand from the strike just now, but his current position was several tens of metres away from the sacred pir tform. What he could think of, Sea Dragon Douluo could also think of as well. In the sea was the opponents best time to attack. Only by returning to the tform could he overturn the flow of battle.
This challenge was different from the previous ones. The course of battle was simplified, but much more perilous than others before. Even a slight mistake would lead to downfall. After all, without being able to use spirit rings and spirit bone skills, whether it was Tang San or Sea Dragon Douluo, their bodies would be more fragilepared to usual fighting conditions. Otherwise, they wouldnt be spraying blood from their mouths due to the collision earlier.
Therefore, Tang San immediately retracted his Clear Sky Hammer when his body was starting to sink rapidly, and simultaneously released Blue Silver Emperor. Using only the base battle spirit, he didnt break the rules.
In contrast to Clear Sky Hammer, the release of several tens of Blue Silver Emperor increased Tang Sans buoyancy as both his hands moved like they were pushing downwards. Although he couldnt use Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones flying technique, he could still rise to the surface of the sea very quickly.
But just then, Tang Sans expanding spirit power clearly captured a dark blue figureing after him in frightening speeds. It went past Sea Dragon Sacred Pir and closed in with such speed.
So fast. Tang Sans expression became serious. He knew from simple calction that Sea Dragon Douluo would be in front of him when he couldnt get to the surface. In this great sea, his speed was greatly limited, while Sea Dragon Douluo would have some buffs as a sea Douluo. Thetters attack power would even be increased under the effects of the sea.
Sea Dragon Douluo was also unhappy now. He could feel that his arms almost broke from that earlier strike while the scales of his arms were all shattered. Although they were restored through battle spirit, his arms still shuddered intensely. The oppressive forceing from Clear Sky Hammer had seeped into his body entirely. While Tang Sans organs was on fire, his own were worse off. Falling into the sea and spraying out two mouthfuls of blood was the only way of getting rid of Clear Sky Hammers power from his body. Right here and now, he deeply understood the fearsomeness of his Clear Sky Hammer battle spirit, and greatly regretted promising Tang San not to brawl with spirit skills. Being in the sea, he feared that it was hisst chance. I cant let that kid get on shore, or else I cantst after a few more strikes.
Thus, while Tang San felt danger, Sea Dragon Douluo ignored his own injuries and immediately sped up in the water. Seawater would only be his thrust and not his drag. Very soon, he could see Tang Sans figure when using Blue Silver Emperor to get to the surface.
What a great opportunity. Sea Dragon Douluo feared Clear Sky Hammer to an extent, but not afraid of Blue SIlver Emperor. Furthermore, being in the water while unable to use spirit skills, what strength could Tang San muster?
In such a time, the one year training which Tang San underwent with Xiao Bai to polish maritime battle abilities during the second trial took crucial effect. Feeling Sea Dragon Douluos approach, he immediately gave his response. He immediately retracted his Blue Silver Emperor while his distance between him and the surface were just two metres away. At the same time, he took up Clear Sky Hammer in his hand again. Without stopping for a single second, Tang Sans left arm swinged and Clear Sky Hammerunched from his hand, straight towards the charging Sea Dragon Douluo.
In just an instant after taking up the Clear Sky Hammer, the frightening weight dragged Tang San down by three meters. After throwing it away, Tang San turned upwards without hesitation and swam to the surface quickly.
Sea Dragon Douluo couldnt help but snicker at Tang Sans action. You think you can stop me from attacking you that way? Im not going to collide with you. Unable to use spirit skills, that hammer of yours cant track me, can it.
Thinking till here, Sea Dragon Douluo swayed his body slightly and his scales opened and closed again, diving down rapidly to let the Clear Sky Hammer slip past. Next, with just a little force, he would be able to catch up to the surfacing Tang San. By then, the two of them would be like fish knife and fish meat.
But something outside of Sea Dragon Douluos calctions happened. Tang San didnt even turn his head, yet his left hand formed a w and swiped back. With what seemed like just a slight swaying, Sea Dragon Douluo felt a tremendous pressure from the top of his head right when he was charging. When he raised his head, he could only see that the shing dark golden lined ck hammer had already arrived in front of him.
This can happen too?! The range was too close, Clear Sky Hammers descent was also too quick, which made Sea Dragon Douluo give up chasing after Tang San without a choice. Both ws raised, he faced the hammer.
Asting BANG was heard. Clear Sky Hammer was heavy and it carried Tang Sans spirit power, but it couldntpare with the level 95 Sea Dragon Douluo. The more than 2000 kg Clear Sky Hammer was actually sted upwards like it was going to fly out of the water surface.
But, Clear Sky Hammers weight wasntpletely ineffective. Although it couldnt harm Sea Dragon Douluo in this situation, its weight and the burst of force generated from mutual collision also sunk him, dying him for at least a second.
Right now, Tang San had already surfaced. With a wave of his left hand, the Clear Sky Hammer which Sea Dragon Douluo sted away disappeared in mid-air and once again appeared in his left hand. He threw it again without stopping for a bit, and at the same time, he pushed on the surface of the seawater heavily and soared from the sea.
Sea Dragon Douluo didnt dodge this time. The scene of the Clear Sky Hammer going after him was too amazing. He faced it head on and thought he could strike it skyward again, but it suddenly disappeared. The seawater formed a sinkhole from the sudden powerful strike of his spirit power. Now Sea Dragon Douluo was under Tang San. The sinkhole turned into rising waves, which happened to push Tang San up into the air right when he was starting to fall.
Sea Dragon Douluo was unhappy. He couldnt imagine that Tang San would actually use such a battle spirit switching method to avoid his pursuit, no matter what. But now he was at the seawaters surface. He could still make it. Likewise he pushed on the seawater and chased after Tang Sans figure.
When Clear Sky Hammer disappeared in the water, Tang San already switched to his Blue Silver Emperor. A single grass was thrown and turned into a blue and golden streak of light that went for several tens of metres in distance, which wrapped around the Sea Dragon sacred pir.
When Tang San finished doing this, Sea Dragon Douluo was already chasing him from the water. Under the control of his spirit power, a wave pushed him towards Tang San as both dragon ws flickered with light. Tang San clearly felt that even if his Mysterious Jade Hands were to meet with the shining blue dragon ws, it wouldnt do him any good.
With the Blue Silver Emperor wrapped around the sacred pir, Tang San yanked with great strength, causing his sinking self to be propelled horizontally towards the sacred pir. But Sea Dragon Douluos speed was faster than him. With the sea under the control of Sea Dragon Douluos spirit power, another wave rose up to push him in his charge towards Tang San, which actually made him faster than the speed of Tang San using Blue Silver Emperor to pull himself. He could see those sharp dragon ws getting closer and closer. It seemed that Tang San couldnt escape from Sea Dragon Douluos pursuit no matter what.
If it were just Sea Dragon Douluo himself chasing after him, Tang San would still have chances. After all, he could face his opponent in the air head on and use his powers to return to the sacred pir tform. But what came with Sea Dragon Douluo at the same time was a huge wave. Once brought into the sea again by this wave, Sea Dragon Douluo would definitely not give Tang San any chances. Sea Dragon Douluo understood this point, and so did Tang San.
In such times, Tang San disyed his shocking judgement and fighting wisdom. He faced the pursuit without a hint of panic. His left hand shed ck, the Blue Silver Emperor connecting him and Sea Dragon sacred pir had vanished, and turned into Clear Sky Hammer.
Clear Sky Hammers weight was not felt by Tang San, but it still existed. With its appearance, Tang San himself dropped towards the surface of the sea, as senselessly as going to quench his thirst with poison.
But Tang San didnt actually use the hammer in his hand to face the opponent, but threw it once again towards Sea Dragon Douluo. Because he himself was brought down by the hammer towards the surface of the water, the sufficient momentum needed to bring him towards the sacred pir tform was lost. But Tang San seemed as if he didnt mind it and let himself fall in an arc while he adjusted himself to face Sea Dragon Douluo.
Sea Dragon Douluo let out a cold smile, Again? he bared his dragon ws to block against Clear Sky Hammer.
An amazing scene yed out again. The Clear Sky Hammer which was about to collide against Sea Dragon Douluos ws suddenly dropped downwards and avoided them, then it was swinged upwards abruptly, mming towards Sea Dragon Douluos chest. The change of the situation was one third faster than in the seawater.
This surprised Sea Dragon Douluo greatly. He might be boasting a powerful battle spirit, but Clear Sky Hammer left an impression that was too deep and he didnt dare letting his fearsome hammer fall on him. The dragon ws were moved downward in a hurry, but Clear Sky Hammer went down again, and this time it made arge arc upwards and struck down, changing the target to Sea Dragon Douluos head.
Now, Tang San who was falling into the sea, was moving both his hands ceaselessly, like grabbing and letting go, seemingly like controlling Clear Sky Hammer with a single thread, making it perform amazing changes.
Indeed, it was Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, one of Tang Sects Ultimate Teachings.
In the seawater, Tang San used Controlling Crane Catching Dragon to alter Clear Sky Hammers directions in order to give himself time toe out of the water. The second strike he made before he got out of the water was actually using Sea Dragon Douluos train of thoughts. His Controlling Crane Catching Dragon was powerful, but he was already in the air while Clear Sky Hammer was in the seawater. He couldnt control it while the mediums were different. Only Sea Dragon Douluos awareness to the first strike made him resort to this.
And now, in the air, Tang Sans Controlling Crane Catching Dragon was like fish in the water. Clear Sky Hammer under his precise control with Mysterious Heaven Powers support, turned into Clear Sky Flying Hammer. Constantly changing harassments, but not fighting the opponent head on, it was just for the sake of buying time.
Tang San knew clearly that once Clear Sky Hammer and the opponents powerful dragon ws met, it would immediately be sent flying and Sea Dragon Douluo would surely catch up to him. But Clear Sky Hammers attack power was fearsome. If it were tond on Sea Dragon Douluos other locations, he wouldnt be able to withstand it. Therefore, he had to avoid Sea Dragon Douluos dragon ws and constantly change the attack directions. With such, Sea Dragon Douluos speed of pursuit might look as fast as before but was actually slower due to Clear Sky Hammers restriction.
Using this short work, Tang San controlled the hammer with his left hand while his right hand moved behind him and shot out a golden light for more than 20 metres long,tching onto Sea Dragon sacred pirs giant dragon sculpture scales urately. Tang San let out his strength again, pulling his falling self towards the tform in renewed velocity.
Indeed, it was Tang Sans Flying Divine w. When he fell into the seawater and put away Clear Sky Hammer to release Blue Silver Emperor, he took out his 24 Moonlit Bridges and ced it around his right arm. The yanking of the Blue Silver Emperor was to close his distance to the sacred pir and get into Flying Divine ws capture range. He needed Clear Sky Hammer to hold Sea Dragon Douluo back, so he couldnt switch to Blue Silver Emperor. Flying Divine w, which Tang San never used for a lot as a Tang Sect Hidden Weapon, yed arge role at this moment.
Flying Divine w, after several improvements by Tang San, had its effective range increased to 30 metres. By controlling it through the mechanisms locked on his arm and shot using a machine, it was a cord type hidden weapon in Tang Sects mechanical hidden weapons. It could be used to attack as well as difficult terrain traversal, especially in climbing. In Tang Sans previous life, Tang Sects Flying Divine w was the best weapon used for scaling fortress walls.
Now, Tang San was using Flying Divine w to turn the situation around. Although Flying Divine ws grabbing strength couldnt puncture the sacred pir,tching onto the scales of the dragon sculpture posed no problems. How could it go wrong in Tang Sans eyes?
Seeing Tang San getting closer and closer to the sacred pir, Sea Dragon Douluo felt very impatient. He knew that once Tang Sannded on the tform, Tang San would never give him any chances to force him into the water, and this battle would be over. The injuries that the collisions gave him were already paining him, and the chances became slimmer by the second. Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer was being controlled by a seemingly marvellous technique, leaving him no other option than to break his focus. Trying to catch up to Tang San again in speed was harder than before.
Just then, Sea Dragon Douluo disyed his strong side. When Clear Sky Hammer changed directions again and aimed towards the belly, he didnt dodge it. He let the hammer m against his belly while his dragon ws pped backwards, hitting hard on the huge wave he brought up like his whole self was shot out like a cannon ball towards Tang San. This would be the decisive move.
BANG-------, Sea Dragon Douluo wasunched into the air for several metres by the impact of Clear Sky Hammer, but he also achieved his goal as the waters he pushed made him gain terrifying speeds in a short time. The hammer that fell behind him wasnt chasing him anymore. Because he was constantly chasing, the distance from Tang San was just ten metres, while Tang San was still 10 metres away from the coastside. This was the deciding range, and Sea Dragon Douluo calcted urately that even if Tang San were to retract his Clear Sky Hammer and throw it again, it would definitely not be faster than his own speed. He could surely pull Tang San back into seawater before thetter could reach the coastside.
Tang Sans spiritual force was stronger than Sea Dragon Douluos. How could he not discern what the opponent could? If he couldnt make it in time with Clear Sky Hammer, then dont use it.
No longer controlling Clear Sky Hammer, his left hand swiped across his waist and countless metal flickers like blooming flowers were appearing before Tang San. He even had the time to greet Sea Dragon Douluo, Bone Piercing Needles, armor breaking and poisonous.
Under the power of level 84 spirit power, several tens of hidden weapons sealed Sea Dragon Douluos advance. Every hidden weapon had an ear-piercing howl. Tang San didnt deceive Sea Dragon Douluo, for every single one of these hidden weapons of his was capable of breaking through constitutions, and there were even a couple of Cluster Soul Stealer Projectiles. Back then, Poison Douluo used this this to retreat from opponents much stronger than him.
Tang Sans current spirit power and strength were even greater than Poison Douluos. When these hidden weapons were disyed like a peacock opening its tail, the oue of this battle was decided.
Feeling the maniac thrusting force, Sea Dragon Douluos irises glow finally dimmed. His fifth spirit ring swiftly formed a shield in front of him as a ttering of smashing sounds took ce with the mystical changes of his scales.
Sparks flew as focused collision sounds erupted between Tang San and Sea Dragon Douluo. Using the fifth spirit skill Divine Dragon Mail, Sea Dragon Douluo blocked Tang Sans hidden weaponspletely, but just then, Tang San also managed tond on the Sea Dragon sacred pir tform.
With feet on solid ground, Tang San couldnt hold back another mouthful of blood which he spat out. Panting heavily with a few steps back, he arrived next to Xiao Wu. His right hand shivering and Flying Divine w was retracted, returning to the arms mechanism quickly.
Dragon scales returned to the body as Sea Dragon Douluo alsonded on the tform with the push of the waves, both eyes having lost their focus. The dragon scales slowly faded from him, showing his usual hardy but currently paled face.
Straightening his waist, Tang Sans chest was heaving but his eyes were still as they met with Sea Dragon Douluos own without retreat. The process of returning to the tform from the sea was but a few breaths time, but in such a short time, one could say Tang San did everything he could. Without using spirit skills, he exerted all of histent strengths. It looked simple, but in fact it taxed him much greater than any of the previous battles, especially the heart. Otherwise, he wouldnt have to use Cluster Soul Stealer Projectiles as consumables.
You won. Sea Dragon Douluos expression calmed down gradually as he spoke to Tang San. In order to defend against Tang Sans hidden weapons, he used spirit skills, so the oue of the fight was decided. If it he was still unwilling earlier, then looking at Tang San retract his Flying Divine w and the Clear Sky Hammer that appeared in his left hand again, Sea Dragon Douluo understood that he lost without unfairness.
Tang San said, Thanks to seniors allowance. If spirit skills were used, the odds of victory would be unclear.
Sea Dragon Douluo shook his head, Even if we used spirit skills, the battle between you and me would split for 60 to 40. Though you havent reached Title Douluo stage, your four hundred thousand year spirit rings and five spirit bones would pose a huge threat to me. Hundred thousand year spirit rings and spirit bones have two skills each. With many skills at your disposal, it wouldnt be a simple matter of winning against you. Whats more important is your brain, which can calcte the control of powers and battle. No doubt this would let you use various skills at their best conditions,pletely closing the gap between our spirit powers. A loss is a loss, nothing to be displeased about. Your numerous self-developed skills have opened my eyes. But can you tell me the method you used to control that battle spirit? What self-styled spirit skill was it?
Tang San spoke, Its called Controlling Crane Catching Dragon. Its a method of using spirit power. Trained to the extreme will let you control objects in a certain range like what I just did. It can be applied widely in practical battles. Thest attack I made against you was hidden weapons, like a form of weapons. I still took a shortcut in this battle, because I wasnt confident I could withstand your ninth spirit skill. The difference between our spirit powers is great. Using skills and other means to make up is not an easy thing.
Sea Dragon Douluo nodded and said nothing. He raised his head and looked at the golden light in the sky, patting his hand on the sacred pir. In an instant, the dragon sculpture of the sacred pir seemed toe alive, with golden dragon shaped energy spinning out with a dragons roar, crashing towards Tang San through his chest. At the same time, the dragon shaped energy let out a ray of golden light whichnded on Xiao Wus forehead.
The red light on Xiao Wus forehead glowed. It shot out a red veil of light and entered her body after shattering. The familiar and dull voice rang out again,
It was soon followed by Tang Sans trident brand shing eye-catching colors after being infused with the golden dragon shaped energy. He only felt that he was filled with power. The injuries he sustained from the battle against Sea Dragon Douluo were healed instantly and his spirit power also recovered to the best state. The dignified and deep voice sounded.
Fifth trial, challenge, Title Douluo, all tests were passed. Due to opportunism in the process of the challenge, not all seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos approved. Hence, the rewards were lowered. Can only offer basic reward, affinity with Seagod increase by five percent. Time used in finishing the trial was 22 hours. Not even one third of the total time. Rewards multiplied by three. Seagod affinity increase by 15 percent, total affinity, 50 percent. Due to receiving high rewards because of opportunism, sixth trial has changed, difficulty increased.
In the air, the golden light which lost the support of the the lights of seven sacred pirs turned into a pir of golden light and beamed down on Tang San. Warm and hot sensation surged from all directions like silk strands seeping into his body, like it was a subtle transformation.
Tang San himself didnt think that after taking shortcuts through the fifth trial, he could still get 15 percent Seagod affinity as a reward, which made him incredibly happy. He clearly sensed that the seagod trident brand became boiling hot on his forehead right now, and an incredible energy wave was spreading in his body. The fifth spirit ring evolveing earlier caused five of his spirit bones to heat up again so Tang San tried to use his spirit power to feel the changes to them but couldnt sense anything special. It seemed as if the affinity with Seagod was subtly changing something.
In Sea Dragon Douluo and Xiao Wus eyes, the seagod trident brand on Tang Sans forehead showed some small changes, from the original bright gold to dark gold, while the brand itself had an additional intricate branding. Because the brand was small to begin with, if not inspected clearly, the brandings would be hard to notice. It became smoother than before. The seagod trident brand right now seemed to protrude from Tang Sans forehead a little more.
The golden light faded and everything returned to normal. The fully replenished Tang San felt like he could challenge the seven sacred pir Douluos all over again without a problem. He unconsciously balled up his fists, feeling his spirit power move inside him and rise in secret.
In just 22 hours of work, after experiencing seven battles, they werent battles which had all of his efforts put in, but the pressure from facing the seven Title Douluos still made him experience growth. He was one step closer towards level 85 spirit power.
Sea Dragon Douluo saluted to Tang San slightly, Congrattions, my lord, in passing the fifth trial and having more than 50 percent affinity with Seagod.
Tang San was surprised, Senior, you know of the percentage of my affinity with Seagod?
Sea Dragon Douluo replied, Because of the changes to your brand. It could only be like this when its more than 50 percent. I cant say much about it, but I can tell my lord, that if you wish to truly sense its wonders, then work hard at thest four trials and raise it to 100 percent. Only then, you can truly understand its meaning.
Thank you for your reminder.
Just then, everyone at the coastline leapt up simultaneously, and after using the seawater for a few jumps, theynded the tform. Their faces were all lifeless, like they had encountered something terrible.
Whats wrong with you? Tang San asked in confusion.
Dai Mubai spoke bitterly, Little San, you just hurry and look at the contents of the sixth trial. Before you cleared your trial, our sixth trials contents didnt show up as well. But just now we all got our notifications at the same time. The difficulty got bumped up.
No need. Let me tell you myself. A gentle and noble voice came from behind. Tang San turned around and only saw the red d Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi who arrived behind him since who knew when. Sea Dragon Douluo retreated to the side with formality.
Good day, senior. Tang San greeted formally in a hurry.
Bo Saixis face let out a trace of faint smile, I also didnt think that you could actually get to this point so fast. But whatse shoulde. You surely got the notice, that the sixth trials contents had its difficulty increased because of your shortcuts in the fifth trial.
Tang Sans chest tightened, Senior, the only one who took it easy in the fifth trial was me. It has nothing to do with my partners. Increasing the difficulty should only be just about me alone.
Bo Saixi shook her head, Lord Seagod was absolutely fair. During Oscars exam, can you say he took the test in fair terms? Even Dai Mubai and two others, if not for your spirit power search and secret reminders and strategies, how could they pass so easily? And, besides Oscar, the three others got their respective rewards.
Tang San was speechless for a moment. Looking at it this way, it was true that everyone took shortcuts in the fifth trial. He already understood that the reason why the previous trials didnt show indications that they were using workarounds in the trials was because those trials themselves were like group tests. Everyone helping each other and using skills were disys of wisdom, and also part of the tests. But the fifth trials tests were individual strength. Working around in them and mixing with the strengths of others would let them be judged as being opportunistic.
Then senior, what are our sixth trials contents? Tang San didnt check as Bo Saixi was in front of him, and he already said that he would inquire directly out of respect for this Pinnacle Douluo.
Bo Saixi let out a small sigh, Originally, your sixth trial is to withstand thebined attacks of Seagod seven sacred pirs Douluos for a joss sticks time. But now, because the difficulty was increased, its changed.
After hearing what Bo Saixi said, Tang Sans expression changed greatly. Lasting for a joss sticks time under the attacks of seven sacred pir Guardian Douluos was already insane enough for a trial. One should know that Tang San might be able to face a single of them, but when all seven of them teamed up and support each other, it would be like when Shrek Seven were together. Their strength would be multiplied by several times. Forget about a single joss sticks time. Whether they could stand up to a single wave of attacks was hard to guess. More importantly, of the Shrek Seven, Zhu Zhuqing only passed ck ss Five Trials andpleted all of her tests so she couldnt participate in the sixth trial.
Lacking one member, Shrek Sevens strength would decrease greatly as they couldnt even use the current most powerful spirit fusion technique Phantom Nether White Tiger. Under this condition, six people holding up for a single joss stick would be harder than before. Sea Dragon Douluos Demon Buster Domain was not a slouch. Without Tang Sans two domains as guarantee, a single joss stick would be like a nightmare for them.
But hearing what Bo Saixi meant, the difficulty rise after the sixth trial wouldnt stop there. What would it be when it would be harder than facing Seagods seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos? Would there really be any chance of passing the sixth trial?
Then senior, our sixth trials contents .? Tang San was visibly strained when asking the question. He finally understood why hispanions faces were unpleasant.
Bo Saixi smiled slightly and said, Your sixth trial is still about withstanding up to a single joss sticks time. But, the one attacking you isnt Sea Dragon and the others. Its me.
Chapter 249 — Sixth Trial, Seagod Douluo’s Attack
Chapter 249: Sixth Trial, Seagod Douluos Attack
(TL: Armored Raven)
When Tang San heard what Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi had said, he suddenly felt that the world inside his mind had been turned upside down; as if countless energies were bombarding it to the point of total emptiness before his eyes. He stood there idly, and waspletely unable to say a word.
The inspector of the sixth trial had actually changed from the Seagod seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos... into Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi? To him, this news was just too shocking. The faces of hispanions were unsightly, but they werent as knowledgeable about Pinnacle Douluos as Tang San.
Who was Bo Saixi? She was once one of the three strongest powers in the world, and on Seagod Ind, even if Tang Sans great grandfather, or Spirit Halls Great Priest Qian Daoliu, were toe, neither would be able to win against her. It could be said that while on Seagod Ind, Bo Saixi was currently the number one person in the world of spirit mastersa true champion.
If the Shrek Seven had all reached the Title Douluo ss, perhaps Tang San would have some small amount of confidence towards challenging her. But when the only one who had an eighth spirit ring was him, how could this battle truly be fought?
Obviously, Bo Saixi was just a single person, but she would be much more terrifying than the Seagod seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos. It wasnt hard to imagine how things would unfold should she used her full strength. Forget about Tang San himself and the other five. Even the seven sacred pir guardians together wouldnt be able to hold her! To them, a level 99 Title Douluo wouldnt be too different from a god. Dont talk about a single joss stick of time; whether or not they could withstand a single attack from Bo Saixi was a huge problem within itself. One would be afraid that if she just made a simple attack, the six of the Shrek Seven Devils would be obliterated.
The face of Sea Dragon Douluo at the side also became extremely weird. He also knew of Seagod Douluo Bo Saixis strength. Tost a single joss sticks time under her attacks, how could this trial even be passed? If it were the seven Guardian Douluos themselves then there would be some slight chances. Provided that Bo Saixi didnt borrow Seagod Halls power. On Seagod Ind, Bo Saixis title as the worlds number one power was definitely not a baseless boast.
Senior, is this real? Why giving us a mission thats impossible toplete? Tang Sans eyes red with anger. He wouldnt retreat, but could this trial really be passed?
Bo Saixi smiled slightly, Hold on for a moment. I havent finished speaking. In the process of the trial, I cannot use the power of the sea and Seagod Hall to attack you. I cannot use the power of domains. Just my first six spirit skills. At the same time, if there is still one of you standing out of six after a joss stick finished burning, then youll pass. But you only have one chance. Due to your fifth trials difficulty drop, you only have three days to recover yourselves. After three days, you will immediately take my test.
After hearing Bo Saixis exnation, some color then returned to Tang Sans face. Indeed, if they faced Seagod Douluo at her full strength, they would absolutely not have any chances, but with these conditions, they wouldnt be in aplete disadvantage. Not being able to use the seventh, eighth and ninth spirit skills meant that Bo Saixi couldnt use spirit transformations three strongest spirit skills, and thus the strength would be greatly reduced. Not using the powers of the sea and Seagod Hall was no doubt a good limitation. Most importantly, Seagod Douluo wouldnt use her domains.
Tang San twisted his brains and thought quickly. Now, Dai Mubai behind him asked Bo Saixi, Then senior, can Zhuqing participate in the battle with us after those three days?
Bo Saixi smiled calmly, Sure. But those conditions imposed on me earlier would be cancelled. Take your pick.
Urgh . Forget it. Even without a thought, with Zhu Zhuqing as an addition, even Phantom Nether White Tiger would definitely not be a match for the powers which Seagod Douluo would otherwise be restricted in their use.
Tang San moaned, I have onest request, senior. Can you let us choose the location of the challenge?
Bo Saixi smiled slightly and said, You can choose anywhere within Seagod Ind.
Tang San replied without hesitation, Then we choose the bottom of Seagod Mountain. We await seniors advice in three days.
Bo Saixi smiled as she held her chin, After three days, Ill wait for you Seagod Mountain. Red colored figure floated and then disappeared like red clouds without any additional movements.
Bo Saixi had left, but the Shrek Six Devils didnt even feel rxed. They just passed the fifth trial and yet they had to face such a difficult sixth trial after three days. Of course they wouldnt think that Bo Saixi could be dealt with just because she would only use her former six spirit skills. One should know that her spirit power was level 99. No matter her battle experience, usage and control of skills, or her spirit power which far outssed theirs, she wasnt someone they could deal with easily.
Sea Dragon Douluo who stood at the side smiled helplessly, I really dont know if I should congratte you or feel worried for you. Being able to receive Lady Bo Saixis guidance would no doubt be a boon for your future training. You should all know by now that in us seven Seagod seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos, other than me whose battle spirit wasnt bad, the others would only be slightly above average at most. The reason why we could be Title Douluos was actually because we received Lady Bo Saixis guidance. You can say that without Lady Bo Saixi, there wouldnt be us of today. But in our eyes, Lady Bo Saixi is unpredictable, and the real vast sea. With her at Seagod Ind, no matter if its powerful hundred thousand year spirit beasts ornd spirit masters, none dared to encroach on Lord Seagods pride, and thus our blessednd can be protected. All of you should be mentally prepared. Lady Bo Saixi just needed to use half her spirit power, and I couldnt take any of her spirit skills.
The Shrek Six Devils were already dejected. When they heard what Sea Dragon Douluo said, they just nced at each other, and other than Tang San, their souls had all butpletely left them.
Thank you for your reminder, senior. There is still three dayss time left, and we will n well. Farewell.
After leaving Sea Dragon sacred pir tform, everyone returned to the forest outside the Sea Witch sacred pir to rest while waiting for Zhu Zhuqing to absorb the bestowed spirit ring. After Tang San picked the spot of resting, he immediately sat down with knees crossed and didnt speak a single word. Everyone who knew him would understand that this was his habit of entering deep thought. No one disturbed him as they just quietly sat down to train. The battle after the three days would be the finish line of this trial for Oscar, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun. The oue of the trial was at this point. If they were to fail, then ording to Sea Horse Douluo, the result would be ...
And thus, it could be said that Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi would be the key to the survival of the six. She said that they only had one chance, so there was no room for carelessness. Since this trial was given, then it at least proved that should they pull it off wlessly, they would still have a chance toplete the trial.
What Tang San thought about was every single word that Bo Saixi just said, again and again and put together with Shrek Sixs own strength in precise calctions. Bo Saixis strength could be said to be unknown to them. Thus Tang Sans calctions could only include how he should make use of all of his own to the best of ways. Achieving the best effects, using the rules, six against one. This isnt opportunism, but wisdom.
Zhu Zhuqing finished the absorption of her bestowed spirit ring after two days, thus became the second of the Shrek Seven to reach Spirit Douluo status after Tang San. She also obtained a very powerful single target attack technique, which greatly increased her own strength. Unfortunately, her technique couldnt be used in the sixth trial at the next day.
When Zhu Zhuqing finished absorbing the bestowed spirit ring, Tang San also stopped thinking. The final day was the time he arranged strategies and practice them.
A single joss sticks time isnt short. If it burned normally, at most it would take an hours work. For someone like Bo Saixi whos at the pinnacle, an hour was enough for her to do a lot of things.
How to utilize Shrek Sixs own strength tost for a single joss sticks time in all sorts of ways, was what Tang San had been thinking about in the past two days. In the final day, he wanted to discuss with hispanions and pile up their thoughts, for a singr n was surely unfeasible. Only with multiple preparations would there be a slightly greater chance.
The sixth trial hasnt begun but the pressure was already on. Facing the moment of life or death, everyones brains became more active and their potentials were also being stimted subtly.
If it doesnt work, then Ill let Xiao Bai take me out to the sea once and simply find a ten thousand year spirit beast to increase my strength to Spirit Douluo stage. With one more spirit ring, our total strength would increase slightly. Dai Mubai spoke decisively.
No. Tang San immediately objected his suggestion, The sixth trial may be perilous, but we also cant gamble with your future. You should understand that for a spirit master, the eighth and ninth spirit skills has considerable importance. Its a direct contrast of strength in simr level confrontations. If the sixth trial were passed, Dai Mubai would surely get additional bestowed spirit rings as a reward, and then he would have the eighth spirit ring which suited him the most. How would it be the same as simply finding a ten thousand year spirit beast?
Dai Mubai curled his brows, But if we cant pass the sixth trial and perish here, what use would it be in talking about this? In the seven of us, Im the oldest. If I can let everyone ovee this ordeal by increasing my strength, then its definitely worth it. And isnt your eighth spirit ring a sea spirit beast? Its also good! That isnt saying sea spirit beasts dont fit us. It just depends on what type it is. Ive thought about this very clearly in these two days. If the bestowed spirit ring isnt going to need me breaking my limits to absorb it, then the time in this final day is already enough for it. So dont stop me, Little San. Let me go for everyones survival. Its all for that.
Dai Mubai had stood up as he said that, and he turned around to leave. Tang San kicked up fiercely and grabbed his shoulder, You cant, boss! You .
Everyone else also stood up. Besides Zhu Zhuqing, Oscar, Ning Rongrong and Ma Hongjun all blocked Dai Mubais way. Dai Mubai tapped on the hand that was grabbing on his shoulder, Little San, Little Ao, Rongrong, Fatty, dont you all stop me now. As the groups boss, and the only one currently facing the bottleneck, this choice was made to ensure we can all live on. No matter how good the spirit skill, if people are dead then whats the use? At the same time Im doing this for Zhuqing as well. I dont want her to be a widow before she even gets married to me. Compared to death, whats it matter if the spirit skill ends up a little worse? Furthermore, Xiao Bai is a hundred thousand year spirit beast. As the overlord of the sea, you think she cant find me a suitable spirit ring? Under these circumstances, we can leave Seagod Ind anytime we wish, yet with the restraints of the trial, we will just die if we dont participate in time. Ill ask you all then. If its your own spirit powers reaching the bottleneck, will you make the same choice? If you are sure of your answers, then dont stop me. We are one. Im your big brother and no one can die. We have trained so hard on Seagod Ind till this day, for what? Its for wiping out the Spirit Hall when we return to the continent!
Upon speaking to this point, Dai Mubais eyes were flickering with majesty. An iparable dominance and being the big brother of the group made Tang San and others stop getting in his way.
Zhu Zhuqing smiled a little. Her beautiful eyes didnt contain the slightest worry, but they were filled with pride for his own man. Ill go with you. She went and pulled Dai Mubais hand as she said that. The two of them floated and disappeared in the depths of the woods.
Its nothing. Boss Dai should go if he has to. After all, if the trial is passed and our levels are enough, give me a bestowed spirit ring to save it for him. Let him use it as his ninth spirit ring. Ma Hongjun swung down his fist powerfully.
Oscars eyes went wide in a stare, Dammit you fatty, how can you say what I wanted to say? Youre the fourth, and Im your second brother. These matters arent up to you. Tell you what. Dont cut my cue until its your turn.
Tang San sighed slightly, Its nothing. This is everyones matter. Not something that can be taken by a single person. When wee across a more suitable spirit bone then we prioritize on letting Boss Dai choose it. If it doesnt fit him then well think up a way to switch a more suitable one. As for other ways to make up, theyll all have to wait until we pass all the trials. Well, let prepare for the battle tomorrow. Mubai made such a great sacrifice for us, so we have to give it our all.
In just a moments time, Zhu Zhuqing returned. She told everyone helplessly that because of havingpleted all the trials, she cant leave Seagod Ind. Xiao Bai said to her that although everyones rtionship was good, she also cant disobey Lord Seagods will. If Zhu Zhuqing insisted on leaving the ind then she would be attacked by every Great White Spirit Sharks and incur the pursuit of the seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos. She could only return without a choice.
Early morning, when the first glow of the morning sun hit the Seagod Ind, itnded on Seagod Hall which stood monumentally on the peak of Seagod Mountain. The sacred golden colors covered the entire mountain, making all the nts around here seemingly let out a strong drive for life.
The ring shaped sea was still clear, but it wasnt still. Seven water lines charged straight from the coast side towards Seagod Mountain. Seven people were standing on top of them without any visible movements, yet their figures were traversing the ring shaped sea in a shocking speed.
Upon closer inspection, under the feet of the seven, each of them were standing on a giant white shark. These were the lords of the sea, Great White Spirit Sharks.
Xiao Bai was noted that today the Shrek Seven would have to challenge against Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi, so she led six of her nsmen to bring them on their way. Of course, in her words, this might be thest time. While she didnt give everyone encouragement, in her eyes, the Shrek Seven still had a lot of it.
Im going back now. If you are still alive after this, remember to tell me about it as the seaside. Xiao Bai looked at everyone deeply and left with the six of her nsmen.
Looking at Xiao Bais fading figure, Shrek Sevens eyes became extra firm. Bai Chenxiang descended from the skies andnded next to them.
Dai Mubai smiled towards Zhu Zhuqing, Honey, give me a little stimtion will you?
Zhu Zhuqing blushed out, but amazingly she didnt retort. She went up to him and wrapped her hands around his thick neck, locking her hips with his. Her usually cold self actually disyed such a passionate side out of the blue, like ice has be water, melting Dai Mubai alongpletely.
Oscar immediately turned and looked at Ning Rongrong amorously, Honey, I want it too.
Ning Rongrong gave him a p out of displeasure, Want your face! Wait until after this trial. If thest one standing is you, I will consider giving you a reward.
Oscar spoke helplessly, Its not fair. Look at Zhuqing and Mubai .
Ning Rongrong grumped, Zhuqing doesnt need to participate, while I still do. If you mess up my concentration and doom everyone, will the responsibility be on you?
Urg .., then forget it. Ill hold myself back.
When Zhu Zhuqing kissed Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjuns eyes thennded on Bai Chenxiang, Xiangxiang, look ., this .
Bai Chenxiangs face then had a shyness to it while she approached next to him slowly. Right when Fatty was excited about whether or not there would be a rosy sceneing up, Bai Chenxiang stopped and spoke in a low voice, After you pass this trial, Ill let you kiss me. Okay?
Yeah, of course .. After hearing what Bai Chenxiang said, Fattys voice trembled. It wasnt because of excitement, but because in his fit of happiness, Fatty felt that the phoenix mes were burning at that instant. It was like a beastly blood was boiling all over his body.
Xiao Wu arrived next to Tang San nimbly and didnt say anything more. She just held his hand. For this sixth trial, Xiao Wus soul had already returned to her body back at the coast. The duration of her soul habitation was enough tost her through this trial.
Tang San pat on Xiao Wus head and then touched on the neat scorpion tail. He kissed her forehead and instructed in a low voice, Dont be impulsive and just do things ording to n. Just remember that if you run into problems again, what you take, I will take it harder.
Xiao Wu seemed remarkably well mannered and nodded, I know. She suddenly stood on her toes and kissed on Tang Sans lips. In her giggle she held onto Tang Sans waist and rested her head on his warm chest, enjoying thisst moment of peace before the battle.
Are you all ready? A voice like lofty clouds and clear winds came by, and the faces of the Shrek Seven became heavy. They formed a horizontal file, while Bai Chenxiang also stood next to Ma Hongjun, looking at the direction of Seagod Mountain.
Red colored figure came from the sky, and no one knew how she appeared like always. Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi had alreadynded before them. Compared to usual, her face was now having more smiles yet more strictness to it as she looked at Shrek Seven. Her eyes looked from Tang Sans face to Bai Chenxiangs.
All of you have only one chance, and I will not go easy. If you cant pass my trial, then you should be very clear what punishment Lord Seagod will give you, right?
Right when Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi said that, everyone instantly felt the air became heavy and their hearts seized up. The intense pressure felt like it was making them unable to breathe.
Right now, Tang San suddenly stepped forward and raised his chest with a loud voice, Were ready, and we will pass your trial! His voice was full of tremorsing from his soul, like a pendulum which broke through Bo Saixis pressure, giving hispanions eyes their firmness.
Bo Saixi replied calmly, Good. Then unrted people can just watch at the side. The trial will begin soon. She waved her sleeve, and Zhu Zhuqing and Bai Chenxiang only felt a massive irresistible energying from all sides and their bodies tightened. The next moment, they already flew like on the clouds,nding directly on the stairs leading to Seagod Hall. The height was over fifty steps.
Bo Saixis flipped her wrists like when she took out other items before, and amazingly a joss stick appeared. Even Tang Sans Purple Magic Eye couldnt see how she did it. It was like the object appeared directly from her hands.
Senior, Ill light it up for you. Ma Hongjun spoke suddenly, while he spat out lightly a seemingly insignificant thread of fire towards the joss stick above Bo Saixis hands.
Bo Saixi smiled and let the phoenix mend on the tip of the joss stick, Then Im not gonna hold back.
Upon watching how the joss stick was sessfully lit, the worries were rising like smoke, But Ma Hongjuns expression then took a turn and spoke in a suspecting tone, Senior, theres something wrong with your joss stick! Dont tell me its gonna burn longer than normal ones. If thats the case then its not fair to us!
Bo Saixi red at him for a bit. Ma Hongjun only felt that his own soul was like it had been seen through. He erred on the side of caution and subconsciously took a step backwards.
Are you saying a qualified joss stick is one that can be turned to ashes instantly by your phoenix mes? Bo Saixiughed while she didnt stick the joss stick at the side. She just held it with her left hand and blew the tip with her breath, You all be careful now.
With the first trick having failed, Shrek Sixs minds instantly became tense. They didnt count on the first trick to work, but just to dy a bit of time. For them, it would be advantageous for the joss stick to burn a little more.
Run! Tang San shouted, and at that instant, the Shrek Six moved. When Bo Saixi was watching with a somewhat confused look, the six actually shifted their figures and each of their backs were forming faint white wings, giving them fast flight which was like a smoky haze. The directions they flew to were all different. In just a moment, they had already crossed the ring shaped sea at several hundreds of metres away, and their speeds were showing signs of increase.
The sixth trial was aboutsting through Seagod Douluo Bo Saixis attacks for an hour, but it wasnt said that it had to involve a direct struggle. This was what Tang San discerned from the contents. Therefore, when Ma Hongjun was distracting Bo Saixi, they had eaten mirror image sausages. Bo Saixi couldnt possibly know what the sausages effects were, but she also had no way of knowing that the effects turned out to be Sharp-tailed Rain Swallow battle spirit which came from Bai Chenxiangs blood.
Bai Chenxiang only had five spirit rings while any of the Shrek Seven had seven and more. Using the mirror image sausages that had Bai Chenxiangs blood was equal to using their own spirit powers when they were level 70s and 80s but only at fifth spirit rings degree, without even a spirit avatar transformation. However, this was no longer important to the Shrek Six. Whats more important was how they couldst for an hour under Seagod Douluo Bo Saixis attacks, not the means.
Tang San urately calcted that after Bai Chenxiang broke through five spirit rings, her speed could increase again, even when considering Zhu Zhuqing who reached her eighth spirit ring. The agility could not bepared, but the point was that Zhu Zhuqing could not fly as her speed was only on the ground. Bai Chenxiangs speed could be used to fly like birds.
Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi said it herself that day, that she would not use the powers of the sea and domains. This way, she couldnt use the ring shaped seas waters to suppress everyone. With the flight of Bai Chenxiangs battle spirit, and in different directions, even if Bo Saixi wanted to attack, she could only do it on a single target. Attacking would cost time, and it was not an exception for a powerhouse like her. She wanted to eliminate them one at a time, but under the frantic escape of the Sharp-tailed Rain Swallow battle spirit, the loss of time would naturally be quick.
The abilities of Bai Chenxiangs fifth spirit skill were simple. The first one was increasing speed, the second one was increasing speed, and the third one, was still increasing speed, and until the fourth one would be evasion. The fifth spirit ring from Evil Orca then gave her a search wave disruption ability.
This fifth spirit skill couldmence in area search and have the results of it fed back to herself, while disrupting every spirit power search from others at the same time. The disruption power was decided by how great the users spirit power was. If Bai Chenxiang were to use it, she wouldnt be able to disrupt any single one of Shrek Seven, not to mention Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi. However, when Tang San and the others used this skill at the same time, the disruptive power reached an extremely terrifying extent.
No one dared to have any reservations when it came to Bo Saixi. When they were flying, they already ate stimnt pink sausages and they almost simultaneously deployed Bai Chenxiangs fifth spirit skill and went full throttle to fly out irregrly while releasing strong search disrupting waves.
The only visible things in mid-air were rings of grey waves colliding each other and covered the entire space. Especially Tang Sans released waves which carried ayer of blue glow, like they had eyes which went straight towards Bo Saixi.
Facing such a development, Bo Saixi couldnt help but feeling a bit startled. She didnt think that Shrek Seven would actually use such a way to counter her. ording to her original assumption, she thought that Tang San would use the location of the trial, the bottom of Seagod Mountain, to use the myriad of nts on it to deploy his blue silver domain in order to achieve the best effect.
Tang San and seven others hade to Seagod Ind for nearly four years. Bo Saixi was watching them, especially Tang San in his Seagod Nine Trials. For all of Tang Sans various abilities, she also knew them clearly. But the battle against Sea Dragon Douluo three days ago surprised her once more. Especially the final hidden weapon Tang San used, which was very marvellous. In a battle of same strengths, it definitely had the ability to turn everything around. But overall, Tang Sans strongest means were still the two domains and his own various skills in fighting, also the synergy with hispanions and urate calction. Unexpectedly, Tang San actually came up with such a dispersal tactic today. Although it appeared to be somewhat helter skelter, the effect was spot on. Even Bo Saixi couldnt help but praising it in her heart.
A faint smile appeared on the corners of Bo Saixis lips, Alright, Ill y with you. Faint blue glow appeared on her body, which immediately blocked the disruption waves whenever they touched her. In a flicker, she flew. Without chasing after anyone, she went straight towards the sky like she was climbing it. The speed of it was faster than the speed of the escaping Shrek Six. In a blink of an eye, she reached the altitude of several hundreds of metres.
This was followed by Bo Saixis self embrace. She rotated once, and in that instant, a blue turbulence was formed from her, expanding rapidly around her body. With a shake of her shoulders and the tremble of her arms, the blue lights expansion increased by several times. It appeared to be a gigantic whirlpool in mid-air, which somewhat resembled a hurricane on the surface, but it was definitely not a power of wind. Because within it wereplete waves of water element.
With Tang San as the lead, the disruption waves from everyone had indeed disrupted even Bo Saixis spirit waves, making her unable to lock on to everyone. But was it really effective?
Indeed. Bo Saixi said it herself that she wouldnt use the seas power. But Seagod Ind was a sea ind after all, and in here, the water element energy molecules were more abundant than onnd.
The frantically flying Tang San suddenly felt a powerful pulling force from behind. His originally forward charging self was slowed instantly as the speed of flight dropped dramatically. It was like his own self was tied by a rope, pulling him backwards.
In surprise, Tang San looked back and saw Bo Saixi in mid-air embracing herself and the conditions of hispanions. His heart immediately sank.
Tang San was no doubt the strongest of the Shrek Seven. If he could feel how great he was being held back by the pulling force, then it would be much more worse for others.
The ones who felt it the strongest were Oscar and Ning Rongrong. Although they used the mirror image sausages made with Bai Chenxiangs blood, they were still support type spirit masters. The spirit power may be strong, but under the fearsome pulling force, the struggling appeared to be so powerless. They watched as they could no longer fly forward, and they were quickly pulled backwards.
Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai could at least stabilize their own selves. While flying forward had be very difficult, they could at least make sure that they wouldnt be pulled backwards. Xiao Wus condition couldnt bepared to theirs. She wasnt being pulled backwards rapidly like Ning Rongrong and Oscar, but she was slowly going backwards.
Bo Saixis method of dealing with the escaping Shrek Six was very simple. Didnt you just seal my spirit search? Very well then. Ill just use an omni-directional attack to deal with you. Although the Six were very dispersed, to the Seagod Douluo whose spirit power was as vast as the sea, this bit of distance wasnt even enough to escape from her grasp.
Chapter 250 — Seagod Douluo, Strength Infinitely Close To Gods
Chapter 250: Seagod Douluo, Strength Infinitely Close To Gods
(TL: Armored Raven)
What to do? Tang Sans brain was turning quickly. Before truly facing against Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi, none could ever determine the extent of her strength. But right at the start, she gave everyone a rude awakening. One should know that even now, Bo Saixi didnt even use her battle spirit. In other words, this gigantic whirlpool she just released wasnt a spirit ring or a spirit bone skill, but something released directly from her spirit power. This easily held onto a spirit douluo, four spirit saints and a Xiao Wu whose spirit power was unknown.
Ning Rongrong and Oscar had already been pulled closer and closer to Bo Saixi. At this time, Tang Sans decisiveness was shown. He went back selflessly and used Bo Saixis pulling force to do so.
Tang San understood very clearly that in the Shrek Seven, Oscar and Ning Rongrongs battle strengths were the lowest, but they must definitely notck these two. Without their support, the overall strength of the Seven would decrease by a huge standing. At this point he couldnt care much more. No matter what, he must definitely not let the two of them fall into Bo Saixis hands. If that were to happen, then with Bo Saixis strength, the four others would be easily destroyed.
Without switching back to his battle spirit, Tang San depended on Needle-tailed Swift battle spirit to fly. In mid-air, his legs glowed in deep blue light, yet his eyes actually turned gold. Meanwhile, the Seagod trident brand on his forehead shot out an intense blue light, which went straight towards Bo Saixi without losing focus. It was Seagods Light.
Tang San would never make his moves without a reason. The pressure caused by Seagods Light was one that could deter all marine creatures and sea spirit masters. Even though Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi was powerful, she wasnt Seagod, but just the high priest of Seagod Ind, and also amongst the ranks of sea spirit masters.
As expected, when Seagods Lightnded on Bo Saixi, her expression changed slightly. Tang San clearly felt the pulling force on everyone was cut down by half. Right at this moment, two beams of radiant gold light was released from Tang Sans eyes. Make no mistake, they were truly gold instead of the usual purple. The light was very thin, which seemed like it was woven from a few strands wrapped together, but facing these particr thin strands of golden light, Seagod Douluo Bo Saixis expression became unprecedentedly serious.
Facing Bo Saixi, Tang San had no reservations. Or it could also be said that in front of Bo Saixis pressure, his own potential was stimted to the extreme. This strike could be said to be the peak state of his purple magic eyes after reaching Boundless stage. All of the spirit power waspressed into those two little golden beams without even the slightest outgoing loss, to the point that no one could observe how powerful they actually were from the looks of things.
But what no one would feel, Bo Saixi who reached the same level of spirit power could feel it very clearly. To her, Tang Sans strength wasnt anything noteworthy, but Tang Sans vast sea spirit power would pose a threat to her. Tang San only had this level of spirit power for a short time and used it in a very elementary way so it couldnt bepared to her level of control, but it was still the same stage of energy, so she could not afford to be careless in response.
Bo Saixis hands then sped together and a red brand appeared on her forehead. The look of the brand was actually the same as the golden trident brand on Tang Sans forehead. Only Tang Sans was gold, and Bo Saixis was dark red.
A dark red light beamed on her palms, and then suddenly burst forth, like a de of light, shing towards Tang Sans golden lights from his eyes.
Right now, the intensity of the purple magic eyes was disyed. They were the same as giving Tang San a way to release spirit power and turning into an attack. Without the purple magic eyes, Tang Sans release of spirit power could only be in arge area instead of being focused like this. Bo Saixi obviously didnt have such a power, but she could use her palms to gather her spirit power and then attack, with brilliant skill. Yet even so, the concentration of her spirit power wasnt as great as Tang Sans purple magic eyes.
Dark red and bright gold, two colors of light collided in mid-air. To put it more urately, it was a soundless and lifeless collision. The five others of Shrek only felt their bodies bing lightened, as the earlier pulling force had vanished in an instant. Everyone already nned for this. They didnt even eye the battlefield and elerated again towards their own separate directions.
With both hands closed on each other, the joss stick in Bo Saixis hand had be sandwiched between her palms, which seemed weird as it made her look like she was going to offer prayers. When the two spirit powers collided, Tang San shuddered fiercely, while Bo Saixi simply drifted backwards to more than a thousand metres in the blink of an eye. It became apparent how the force of this soundless sh was so terrifying.
Tang Sans face became deathly pale in an instant as blood came out of his nostrils and ears at the same time, like a beaten snake. He was indeed stronger than Bo Saixi when it came to spirit power concentration, but when it came to overall spirit power strength, he was still inferior inparison. Both sides reached a tie under the sh of spirit powers, yet now, Bo Saixi disyed her stronger side. Although both sides matched evenly when attacking each other using spirit powers, since the sustained force would be the same, right now, their reactions to it were not. She just moved backwards, yet she didnt bleed like Tang San, whose spirit power experienced a huge shock.
Everything blurred for a moment in Tang Sans eyes. He struggled to get to a normal state, and now, his brain became extra clear and found out the gap between himself and Bo Saixi immediately.
Indeed, on a spiritual level, he mightve reached the same stage as Bo Saixi, but when it came to the use of spirit power, the two of them were not on the same level. Bo Saixis control over spirit power was too great. After the attacks collided, she used a direct and special controlling force to mitigate the shock after the collision.
It should be known that spirit power could notpare with soul power. If it was soul power, Tang San had countless ways to dispel shockwaves as well. But to treat spirit power as soul power and use it to mitigate the shock, forget about doing; Tang San didnt even think about it. Bo Saixi was no doubt using her own actions to school him deeply. However, this lesson was tremendously painful.
Right now, Tang San only felt that his head was so painful it was about to split, as spirit power was rumbling unchecked in his brain. The energy of Seagods Light could help him contain the energies, but they still gave him a huge pain. He could definitely not use purple magic eyes again in a short time even if he wanted to. Meanwhile, Bo Saixi had recovered and she was charging straight towards Tang San. It seemed that she thought clearly to defeat Tang San first, and then capture the others. After all, Tang Sans spirit power was the only one that could pose a threat to her in the Shrek Six.
When facing Bo Saixi, lets not talk about if she was spreading energy to threaten others. But when watching this Seagod Douluo, it would make even Tang Sans heart produce a massive pressure. Pinnacle Douluos strength was already at this level of power, that Im far from her match even without her use of battle spirit? Are we going to lose this way?
If it were an ordinary person instead, perhaps they wouldve relented by now, maybe even losing the confidence in fighting back. But Tang San wouldnt. The stronger pressure he faced, he greater his rebound. He bit the tip of his tongue sharply and used the stinging pain it brought to focus some of his spirit, forcing the difort of his brain down. Without retreating, he charged towards Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi.
Looking at Tang Sans persistence in his eyes, Bo Saixi couldnt help but nodding to herself. Ack of strength could bepensated through training, but if one lost confidence, determination and fortitude, then one couldnt possibly be at the top even after hard work. Tang San had no doubt possessed such qualities.
However, admiring Tang San didnt mean she would show any mercy. With a light p towards Tang San, it seemed that it didnt carry even a slight wave of energy.
Tang Sans eyes flickered. When he faced Bo Saixi, he disengaged the mirror image sausages effect and unleashed his Blue Silver Emperor while releasing his seventh spirit skill Blue Silver Avatar and sixth spirit skill Void. Using two skills at the same time, Tang Sans appearance instantly appeared to be phantasmal. The blue golden light made it appear especially dazzling under the morning sun.
With a sh, Tang Sans disappeared at the spot. Xiao Wus spirit bone skill Teleportation was activated. When he appeared, he was behind Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi and punched without hesitation. He didnt use abilities for this attack, not because of how powerful this fist was, but because of how using fists would grant him the fastest responses so that there wouldnt be dys that usuallye after using skills.
Meanwhile, seven people were standing in front of Seagod Hall quietly. They were watching this battle in the mid-air. Standing here was a proof of their identities. These seven people were none other than Seagod seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos.
Sea Star Douluo sighed, For how many years had no one dared to attack Lady Bo Saixi. Sea Dragon, do you dare?
Sea Dragon Douluo was bbergasted and then shook his head helplessly, I dont. Facing Her Highness, I couldnt even form any thoughts of attacking. I think you should be the same as well. Her Highness had already be the second god in our hearts after Lord Seagod.
The iparably ugly Sea Devil spoke, Yeah! This kid has courage. He even dared to attack when facing Her Higness. And he just used that spirit shock to make her flinch back. Its enough for him to be proud from this alone. Thest time someone made her move backwards, it was that something called Clear Sky Sects master, Tang something, right?
Sea Horse Douluo added, That person was Tang Sans great grandfather. Didnt you notice, Sea Dragon? The hammer that Tang San used against you that day was just like that persons. Only Tang Sans hammer didnt have spirit rings.
Sea Dragon Douluo sighed, This kid really has a bright future ahead of him! If he can really put nine spirit rings into both of his battle spirits, then perhaps he can really have the strength to challenge Her Highness strength.
Sea Witch said, I dont know about that. But I wonder, will he have the conditions to defeat Lady Bo Saixi at the final trial of Seagod Nine Trials?
Sea Dragon frowned, Dont talk nonsense. None of us have seen the final trial. The first six trials have precedents, but as for the contents of thest three trials, Im afraid perhaps even Lady Bo Saixi can only know it by the time it really appears. But I truly wish to see that daye. I really want to see what the strength beyond Lady Bo Saixi is like.
When they spoke to this point, Tang Sans fist had already reached Bo Saixis back. While the attack was a fist, from the teleportation to this punch, Tang San can be said to be doing it more than his standards in front of a huge pressure. Like clouds and rain, his spirit power burst out the instant the fist was closing in on Bo Saixi, with no loss of the power and straight into her back.
Bo Saixi didnt turn around and her long red skirt moved slightly. It was like the air was lifting it within and Tang Sans fist justnded on that red skirt.
Tang San then clearly felt that at the tip of his fist, there was an irresistible massive energy that surged up, and it made him spin in a circle, leaving him with no chance to use the next teleportation. His entire being had been thrown away. In that instant, Tang San was locked down by a vast soul power. In the next moment, Bo Saixi had already appeared before him.
This was the first time Tang San saw Bo Saixis eyes so clearly. They looked so clear, its hard for anyone to think that she was actually an elder who was already more than a hundred years old. With just a simple press of her hand on Tang Sans chest, she stopped his tumbling motion.
It was also at this moment that Tang San emitted a strong golden light, because when Bo Saixis right hand pressed on his chest, he still felt a heart-exploding pain while being in the state of Blue Silver Transformation and Void. As soon as he stopped, Tang San immediately used his first Golden Invincibility for the day without hesitation.
Undoubtedly, he made the right choice, as the next moment, he was already crashing down like a meteor falling from the sky. The speed was so quick it made a sharp whistling sound.
BOOSH. He crashed directly into the sea without even raising waves. Tang San only felt his entire body tightened as he went below a hundred metres in seawater, caught in the sands beneath the seabed while still going down rapidly. It was already darkness in front of his eyes. As the descent went on, the pressure around him felt greater and greater.
It resulted in this from just a single blow, which Tang San dared not imagine. If he wasnt in Spirit Avatar, then his body wouldve been shattered under Bo Saixis attack. She wasnt in her own Spirit Avatar to begin with, but she was this terrifying already. As someone whos already at the stage of Title Douluo in terms of strength, Tang San didnt even have the slightest chance in fighting back in the face of Bo Saixis might.
Now Tang San truly understood why Spirit Halls Great Priest Qian Daoliu gave heavy orders not to allow the Spirit Hall to invade Seagod Ind. Indeed, if you were to face such a strength like Bo Saixis, what use would it be if you were to throw more Title Douluos at her? It should be known that Bo Saixi could still use the power of the sea and Seagod Hall. In here, she wouldnt be that different from god.
Tang San was unable to breathe, but he reacted before his movement stopped. A faint blue light emanated from his forehead and he disappeared. At the same time, his whole presence was gone from the spot.
With three seconds of Golden Invincibilitys protection, Tang San wasnt injured from Bo Saixis attack. He also made the most appropriate response by striking out with both his hands, and the seawater and sands all turned into crystallites in a red light. In these crystallites, Tang San slipped around like a swimming fish while hidden in Vast Sea Veils protection, and quickly rolled out towards a single direction.
BOOMAnother sound of fierce explosion. The crystallized seawater and sands all turned into diamond dust. Tang Sans reaction might have been quick, but it would still be dragged down. Fortunately the defensive effect of the Vast Sea Veil and the toughness of his own being let simply fly out from this force instead of being turned to dust like those crystallites.
Floating in mid-air, Bo Saixi frowned. Before this trial started, she hadnt told Tang San that he was different from the others. For them, she could not employ lethal force, and would even use her authority as the great priestess to pardon them from the oue of not being able to pass the ck ss Trials. But the same couldnt be said for Tang San, for if he couldnt pass this trial then he would die for sure. It was because he knew too much of Seagods secrets.
And thats why Bo Saixi would not show him mercy. Tang Sans partners had fled and left him alone, which would prove to be extremely disadvantageous for him. Tang Sans trial was Seagod ss, which was doubtlessly harder than others by far. ording to the standards of the trial, Bo Saixi would naturally have to take care of him first. That press and the fist seemed to have bevelled the ring shaped sea for a hundred metres, and for her, it seemed to be like she just did a very simple thing.
But she still frowned, and the reason was simple. She lost track of Tang Sans presence. Tang Sans spirit power was at the same stage as hers. With the protection of Vast Sea Veil which could also cloak him and hide his presence, Bo Saixi being unable to find him was also natural. But Tang San had one thing he didnt know, which was that while being in the location of the trial, Bo Saixi could use the aura generated from the trial to estimate his general location and body condition. Obviously, Tang San didnt die, and was still in the ring shaped sea.
In front of Seagod Hall, the seven Guardian Douluos were now as silent as frozen cicadas. They havent witnessed Bo Saixis strength for many years. Watching that noble and elegant Lady Bo Saixi unleash such terrifying destructive force with elegant movements made all of their faces pale.
Sea Dragon Douluo immediately retracted his statement of being able to hold Bo Saixi back for a joss sticks time with the seven of them in his heart. Until now, they still hadnt seen Bo Saixi unleash her battle spirit! With just soul power, such a terrifying strength could be unleashed. What would it be if battle spirit were added to the mix? Using unimaginable to describe it was the most fitting.
Tang San however had no such feelings, because he wasnt even contemting about this. Right now he was thinking about how to protect himself by surviving under Bo Saixis attacks. ording to the calction of time, it was only a few minutes from start till now. That joss sticks burning point would definitely not be past one sixth.
Tang San didnt dare to unleash his spirit power. Bo Saixi wasnt like Seagods seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos who were unable to sense his spirit waves. Being in the same stage, Bo Saixi would naturally search for Tang Sans exact location with gusto. But once Tang Sans spirit power would be used to counter the search, though that would be mutual locating on purpose, how would he be able to face Bo Saixis attacks?
Blue Silver Emperor right leg spirit bones flying skill was activated. Tang San skidded along the seawater in high speed, and using the cloaking ability of Vast Sea Veil, even when creasing across, the seawater wouldnt show any waves.
Bo Saixi was using the connection of the trial to find Tang Sans location, but it was constantly changing as he was moving irregrly.
Right when Bo Saixi was ready to attack the sea directly, she was shocked to discover that Tang San was already out of the sea and his presence was no longer there. It was then at Seagod Mountain. Bo Saixi couldnt help but frown again.
Bo Saixi could unleashrge area attacks without reservations anywhere else, but the same couldnt be said for Seagod Mountain. That was the sanctuary of Seagod, and there was Seagod Hall. If it were to be attacked, she would never dare to receive Seagods wrath.
Tang San was evidently clear about this point when he flew to the mountain. Using the time of Bo Saixis hesitation, he also got to catch a breath. With his mental tracking, he knew that hispanions would be scattered around Seagod Ind by now. Bo Saixi would never find it easy to catch them. Now he just had to survive.
While he thought about it, Tang San started climbing the mountain in high speed. He didnt dare to fly, because he feared that he would immediately be hit by Bo Saixis omnidirectional attacks as soon as he left the mountain. His spirit power could still not be released, but he could feel that Bo Saixis spirit power wasing after him. It was obvious she had a way to find his general location.
Eight Spider Lances were deployed from the back, and Tang San travelled in the woods of Seagod Mountain quickly towards the top of the it. Seagod Mountain was just several hundreds of metres in height. Now, without the obstruction of Seagods Light from before, in just a few blinks of eyes, Tang San neared the top of the mountain.
Bo Saixi then hit a realization and knew what Tang San was up to. Her eyes once again shined in praise. Watching that burning joss stick, she shed and floated down in front of Seagod Hall.
Bo Saixi arrived suddenly, which scared the seven Guardian Douluos. They quickly got out of the way and showed the empty spot ofnd in front of Seagod Hall. Right then, a wave of iparably stern presence was released from Bo Saixi herself. Under the cover of the massive blue light, a gigantic golden illusion was gradually projected behind her like a human figure. The stern presence wasing from that. Although the face wasnt clear, it could still be seen vaguely. The illusionary figure was holding a gigantic trident.
Indeed, this was Bo Saixis battle spirit, Seagod. Due to Tang Sans cunning, she was finally forced to release her battle spirit. Eight ck and one red, nine spirit rings lined up neatly on Bo Saixi. She didnt disy any changes due to the appearance of her spirit rings, and she seemed to be the same old her. Just with extra nine spirit rings around, thats all.
Bo Saixis hands were locked together before her chest, and the third spirit ring glowed. This was followed by a spreading of blue light like flowing waters. The spread was actually like mercury, moving out to all of the surroundings. When touching nts and rocks, the blue light would disperse on its own, but it didnt miss any single crack of Seagod Mountain.
Now, Tang San was already nearing the peak. When he looked at the blue lighting from Bo Saixi, his mind was stunned. It wasnt because of how powerful the blue light was, but because of how it waspletely one with her spirit power. The fusion of them was harmonious. In other words, every bit of her soul power also had a bit of spirit power. This blue energypletely had dual elements. With how massive Bo Saixis spirit power was and a search was done with soul power in a mix, even when Tang San had Vast Sea Veils cover, he would be discovered immediately if he made contact with it. Yet if he wanted to fly out of the mountain, then Bo Saixi would immediately give him arge area attack, leaving him with no means to escape.
Although he finally forced Bo Saixi to use her battle spirit, Tang Sans ns were undoubtedly ruined. Right now, his situation became even more passive than before.
Just then, a scene suddenly showed in Tang Sans eyes. Before this, when he led the Shrek group and received the trophy of being the champion group of the entire continents high ss spirit master schools, due to Xiao Wus identity leak and was about to be hit by Spirit Hall, Tang Sans father Tang Hao appeared and used his attack to attract the attention of Spirit Hall experts, bringing Tang San and Xiao Wu away. Thats right, the Seagod Hall!
Tang Sans n was to retreat into Seagod Hall when climbing the mountain. There, Bo Saixi would surely be limited in her movements. Using his other abilities, there would be greater chances. Evidently, Bo Saixi also knew about this, and that was why she got in front of Seagod Hall to release her battle spirit. It was to prevent Tang San from grabbing this chance.
Since youre not letting me in, then Ill just attack. When thinking about this, Tang San retreated in haste with Vast Sea Veil while focusing his soul power. He raised his right arm and a thick concentration of Blue Silver Emperor formed quickly.
His fifth spirit ring glowed, and blue golden light mixed with that red spirit rings energy waves, Tang Sans right arm was covered in a blood colored glow.
The fifth spirit skill Blue Silver Overlord Spear had evolved to one hundred and fifty thousand years level, and the name also changed, into Blue Silver Tyrant Emperor Spear. It was a single target, hundred thousand year spirit ability, and was a focal point attack. From the looks of things, it was Tang Sans fifth spirit skill, butpared to other hundred thousand years level spirit attacks, this was one with the highest attack power of all Tang Sans spirit skills.
The Vast Sea Veil would only disappear when releasing mixed traces, yet wouldnt when focusing energy. When he saw that he was about to retreat to the bottom of the mountain, Tang San didnt hide, but advanced, while blue silver domain was released instantly. He also ate an erect gold fly at the same time.
The blue silver domain was released while in spirit avatar state, entering Boundless Nature domain. Under the pressure of Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi, Tang Sans potential was surely pushed to the limits. The entire process flowed like a seamless work without stopping. One should know that he was now deploying both his domain and one hundred and fifty thousand year spirit skill at the same time. The consumption of soul power and the use of spirit power were all a massive burden, especially he was still spiritually damaged. It was more than his usual load.
The difference between Blue Silver Dominant Emperor Spear and the usual Blue Silver Overlord Spear was that its no longer shining gold, but bloody red all over. In the bloody redness there was a gold colored brand which appeared to be dazzling. The energies all around the surroundings of the spear were frozen and wouldnt flow out. When the red light burst forth from Tang Sans hand, it shot directly towards the sky. The speed of it was so fast that Tang San and Bo Saixis spirit powers would never capture it in time.
At the same time, Tang Sans blue silver domain was pushed to the extreme. In his brain, the spiritual collision had calmed down, and it was nowpletely in charge of the domains functions. Meanwhile, Tang San mmed his fists into his own chest, and with a wah!, he coughed out a mouthful of heated blood, which then sshed right on his domain.
What Tang San had was Blue Silver Emperors blood. Even though his blood had extreme ice and fire energies, under the effects of blue silver domain, the bloods energies were releasedpletely as if the two energies were filtered out by force, making the Blue Silver Emperor blood spread throughout Seagod Mountain with the domain.
The nts on Seagod Mountain appeared to thrive at an insane rate under the effects of Boundless Life Domain. If one were to look from a distance, it would appear as if Seagod Mountain was instantly bloating in size right now.
Bo Saixi had to concern herself about avoiding damage to Seagod Mountain, but Tang San had none of it. In order to protect his own life right now, he could resort to any means possible.
And it had to be right now that Bo Saixi couldnt care about stopping Tang San. Even when his location was detected, she couldntunch attacks against him. The reason was simple; The Blue Silver Dominant Emperor Spear had formed a perfect parab in mid-air with the speed of a bolt of lightning, straight towards the top of Seagod Hall. The speed of it was so fast, even Bo Saixi would find it extremely difficult to do so. After all, it was a hundred thousand year spirit skill! Even with Seagod Halls own defensive power, as Seagod Inds hierophant, she would never take the risk. Even this good tempered Bo Saixi couldnt help but cursing Tang San in her mind right now. He dares to attack Seagod Hall in order to dy my attacks against him? This kid really has the gall!
Now when Bo Saixi flew up in order to block the falling spear, the nts on Seagod Mountain all swarmed upwards with Tang Sans reckless urging. They rose up like swarms of bees, rapidly covering Seagod Hall without acknowledging the seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos. The swarm appeared to be so crooked and vile, it seemed poised to crush Seagod Hall into bits and pieces.
It should be known that although this was Seagod Mountain, nts were not sea spirit masters or sea spirit beasts. They wouldnt obey Seagodsmands. Blue Silver Emperor on the other hand didnt have as high a standing as Seagod when in the world of nts, but there werent a lot of other echelons which were above them. Under the effects of Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor bloodbined with blue silver domain, it would be strange if the nts werent in such a frenzy. Especially when Tang San seemed to use his own blood to nourish these nts. When he didnt extract a sliver of their life force, but used his own massive lifeforce to infuse them, how could these nts not go insane? Their simplistic lives executed Tang Sansmands without error. Facing these nts frenzied attack, the seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos didnt hesitate to meet it head on, so they couldnt see that Tang Sans lips had formed a faint smile. From the start of the trial until now, he was finally on the active side of things.
Chapter 251 — Seizing Opportunity, Break Through, The Sixth Trial
Chapter 251: Seizing Opportunity, Break Through, The Sixth Trial
(TL: Armored Raven)
Upon watching how the nts on Seagod Mountain grew at an insane pace and swarmed after Seagod Hall, as Guardian Douluos who tasked themselves in protecting Seagod Ind, there was no way they could just watch.
In mid-air, Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi was finally able to halt the advance of the Blue Silver Dominant Emperor Spear before it fell on Seagod Hall. With the st of a punch, a powerful collision was made. A massive wave of sound threatened to deafen everyone as a ring of red colored wave spread out from where the Blue Silver Dominant Emperor Spear exploded.
Even with Seagod Douluo Bo Saixis power, she also stopped in mid-air as she let out a fistful of faint blue waves and blocked the shockwaves caused by the spears explosion. Before Blue Silver Dominant Emperor Spear was about to be hit by Bo Saixis attack, Tang San already cut off the link between him and it, while Bo Saixi discovered that this spear of his appeared to be fearsome and second to none, but in reality, the spear body had some spirit power. Right when she was going to face it head on, it was already decelerating, plus the severing of the link with Tang San, it caused the fearsome focal prating power to fail in being brought outpletely. Even so, its attack power made Bo Saixi shiver in her heart.
Dont block those nts! Bo Saixi seemed to have realized something. She stopped in mid-air for a bit, and blocked the dispersed shockwaves from Blue Silver Dominant Emperor Spear, which needed an instant of soul power to some degree. And it was this slight duration of time which heralded the time of the nts arrival at the front of Seagod Hall.
Bo Saixis caution was stillte by a step. Protecting Seagod Ind and Seagod himself had long be a directive that was deeply rooted in the minds of Seagod seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos. Facing the intensity of the nts, how could they just do nothing? The seven of them almost moved at the same time and strong spirit powers burst out in order to stop the nts that wereing from all direction. They even used their own spirit avatar states in order to halt the creeping.
Tang Sans forehead shed as the golden trident brand was flickering. The thing he wanted to have hade.
Due to the Seagod seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos taking part of the sixth trial, the difficulty of the trial has been increased, and the limitations were broken. Special permission to grant the trial participants to leave the testing grounds is in effect. Leaving the Seagod Ind perimeter will count as passing the trial.
It wasnt just Tang San who received the notification. Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi and the seven Guardian Douluos also received the same notification. They were stunned, yet Bo Saixis brows moved tighter. A red figure flew down to the bottom of Seagod Mountain in unprecedented speeds.
Indeed, all of this was in Tang Sans calctions. When he saw the seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos stood in front of Seagod Hall, the n was already being executed. Blue Silver Dominant Emperor Spear truly was an attack which had all of his strength. Without doing so, it wouldnt be able to restrain Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi. When it came to attacking head on, this strongest spirit skill of Tang San would have no effect whatsoever. But if the target became Seagod Hall instead, then Bo Saixi could do nothing but to protect it. No matter how powerful her strength, Tang San believed that it wouldnt be possible for her to use arge area spirit skill to block his Blue Silver Dominant Emperor Spear. Since she would never let Seagod Hall be damaged in the slightest, she would surely protect it by herself.
And it was at this time that Seagod Mountains nts were urged by Tang San to attack the Seagod Hall. Tang San thought about this as soon as three days ago, when he requested Bo Saixi to hold the challenge at the bottom of Seagod Mountain. The reason he wanted to fight here was not because he wished to use blue silver domain to tussle with Bo Saixi. When he reached the same stage as Bo Saixi, Tang Sans current domain power would not have any effect on her. The reason he chose here was not because there were trees, but because of Seagod Hall.
Attacking Seagod Hall would result in Bo Saixis rescue, and the appearance of the seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos gave Tang San a pleasant surprise. He had already calcted that when he attacked Seagod Hall, the Guardian Douluos would never stay still. With Bo Saixi restrained, they would surely give it their all to halt the nts attacks.
In reality, whether it was Blue Silver Dominant Emperor Spear or the nts, Tang San wouldnt actually attack Seagod Hall seriously. He was too smart for that. He knew it clearly that if he really attacked Seagod Hall, then the Guardian Douluos and Bo Saixi would then receive orders to attack him. What good woulde from encroaching upon Seagods pride? Hence all of his attacks had reservations. Whether the spear or the array of nts brought forth with blue silver domain, they would only reach before Seagod Hall instead of actually leading to destruction.
The seven sacred pir Guardian Douluos had fallen for it, and at the same time, the result was also exactly as Tang San predicted. Now that Tang San was in a bitter resistance under Bo Saixis attacks, the blocking of his attacks from the Guardian Douluos meant that they had taken part of the trial. Considering the strength of the Shrek Six, if they took the trial while under Bo Saixi and the seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos attacks, they wouldnt have even 1/10000th chance of seeding. Seagod was fair, and so, the trial would naturally change again. If the sixth trial could have its difficulty bumped up because of shortcutting in the fifth trial, then surely Seagod would have something to say if the sixth trial were to have its difficulty increased by arge margin.
It was exactly because of this that the current situation happened. When Tang San had to avoid Bo Saixis soul power and spirit power fused search earlier, he had already retreated to the bottom of Seagod Mountain. By leaving Seagod Ind perimeter, it meant that once he entered the ring shaped sea, this incredibly difficult sixth trial would be passed and he didnt have to care about the burning joss stick.
However, looking at the ring shaped sea that was about a home stretch away, Tang San didnt retreat but charged ahead instead. Just when he charged ahead, a red glow had zipped past his previous location and mmed the beach at the bottom of Seagod Mountain heavily.
In that terrifying boom, the beach surfaced a hundred metres diameter, ten metres deep crater. The seawater from the ring shaped sea even started filling it. Bo Saixi had already appeared in that location. If Tang San retreated earlier, then he wouldve been hit directly by that one punch from Bo Saixi.
Right now, Tang San suddenly vaulted from Seagod Mountain. Instead of avoiding, he lunged directly at Bo Saixi with the glow of his eighth spirit ring. Rings of red waves spread out one after another towards Bo Saixi. This was his eighth spirit skill, Blue Silver Orca sh. A forced three second dizziness.
And at the same time, Tang San spinned in mid-air for a single rotation and his left leg swung down instantly. It carried a crescent-like halo that fell from the skies, straight towards Bo Saixis head.
This time, even Bo Saixi herself felt astonished. Tang San used all his effort and wisdom to create this extremely advantageous chance, so logically speaking, no matter if he were cloaked or teleported, he would surely escape from my attack range. But why did he choose to attack head on instead? Could it be that he thought his attacks could fight me off to enable him his entry to the ring shaped sea? How can that be? Bo Saixi didnt think any further. Facing Tang Sans double hard hitters, her left foot stepped on the ground lightly, and a huge wave rose from beneath. It wasnt a real wave, but one that was simply formed from energy. Tang Sans powerful crowd suppressing eighth spirit skill was actually shattered by this energy wave, and didnt evennd on Bo Saixi.
Bo Saixis wave was aplete fusion of her spirit power, and this time shepleted the fusing process at the same time as when she released her soul power. This was the Seagod Douluos true strength.
At the same time, Tang Sans left leg brought down his Orca Evil Axe from the sky to Bo Saixis head. Hundred thousand year spirit bone skill was not a slouch. The huge wave that shattered the Blue Silver Orca sh was cut open by it. The incandescent red glowing axe was striking down like a bolt of lightning.
Facing Tang Sans attack, Bo Saixi didnt even move. She just made a simple movement. Her right hand turned around and the palm became like a de, straight towards Tang Sans left leg. That palm seemed so light, but for Tang San who had once been pped straight into the bottom of the sea would surely know how powerful this was. But he still persisted in kicking down.
BOOM
No matter how good the hundred thousand year spirit bone skill was, it was an irond fact that the difference between the soul power of both sides was so far away. Bo Saixi didnt even flinch, but Tang San tumbled away diagonally like a bombshell. So fast, that it was faster than the speed of Bai Chenxiangs power from the mirror image sausage he used.
With the p that sent Tang San flying, Bo Saixi suddenly realized something and murmured Oh crap. When she pped on Tang Sans Orca Evil Axe, she clearly felt Tang San deploying Golden Invincibility again. And now, he had already flew out for very far.
Thank you for the lift, senior~~~! Tang Sans voice came from the air. Just when Bo Saixi wanted to give chase, two golden beams fell from the skies, forcing her to face them. A collision on the spirit level took ce once more, and the result wasnt that different from before. Tang San was now even bleeding from his eyes, nostrils, ears and mouth, but he couldnt hold back hisughter.
Bo saixi didnt chase anymore, and dispelled the shockwaves of spirit power. She let out a small sigh and murmured to herself, It seems like the heavens willed this oue. This kid is indeed a talent blessed by the above. Such an ordeal has been ovee by his own power. How can I ever refuse Lord Seagods will?
In mid-air, the trident brand on Tang Sans forehead let out a golden light for the sixth time. The light then shattered and its fragments entered his own body. Then a notification came, With wisdom and strength, you survived Seagod Douluo and the seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos attacks,pleting the sixth trial with additional credit. Affinity with Seagod increased by 20 percent, to a total of 70 percent.
Escaping Seagod Inds perimeter didnt mean one had to enter the ring shaped sea. The perimeter meant the range of the inds projected range. The reason Tang San attacked Bo Saixi was of course not for having the attack tond, but for Bo Saixis fearsome counterattack. Using his Golden Invincibility to protect himself, and his calction of angles, that powerful shockwave managed to send him away diagonally. By the time Bo Saixi thought about reacting, Tang San had already left Seagod Inds projected range. The Purple Magic Eyes were the icing on the cake, crushing thest chance Bo Saixi had in stopping him.
Seagod Inds nts returned to normal without blue silver domains support, and they gradually retreated. The seven Guardian Douluos who knew theymitted a wrong had flown to Bo Saixi and knelt down on one knee.
Your Highness, we have erred. Please punish us.
Bo Saixi shook her head and spoke calmly, It was the will of the heavens. You cant be med. Hes just too smart. Get up.
Tang San was falling from the sky in almostplete vertical straightness, and crashed into the ring shaped sea with a ssh. From the extremely intense battle to the rxing state right now, he only felt that his limbs and bones had be scattered. Especially the shock to his brain caused by two spirit power collisions, which gave him a head-splitting pain as his aura was fluctuating unstably.
The buoyancy of the seawater lifted him to the surface, and as heid still on the seawater, Tang San greedily breathed in the salty fresh air.
The trial was finally cleared. Even though Seagod Douluos strength had been far more terrifying than his imagination, he still passed the sixth trial and obtained up to 20 percent of affinity with Seagod as a reward. Although he depended on his own wisdom to seed, in the entire process, his soul power, spirit power and mental strength had all been exhausted to the highest extent. With his strength as Spirit Douluo, he felt his entire body going sore and soft, unable to work up even a bit of effort as fatigue and injury had spread throughout his body. But his mind was amazingly rxed.
How Tang San could pass this trial could definitely not be described with a word lucky. From the beginning when he let hispanions escape, to battling against Bo Saixi with wits, and until the final moment when desperately searched for a way to clear the trial, all of them could be said to be the perfectbination of his strength and wisdom.
A dense power came from under the seawater, which Tang San did not resist and let it push him towards the bottom of Seagod Mountain. He only crawled up when his body made contact with the beach, and he walked up the shore with difficulty.
Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi and the Seagod seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos were all standing there, staring at him silently.
Undoubtedly, this was Tang San being very diposed right now, but in the eyes of the eight powerful people of Seagod Ind, he seemed to have be someone else. In Seagod Nine Trials, the sixth trial was the most important, and also one of life and death. Passing this trial meant that Tang Sans standing on Seagod Ind had been raised to another level directly. It was at least to the same standing as the seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos.
Thank you for showing mercy, senior. Tang San bowed down slightly towards Bo Saixi.
Bo Saixi waved her right hand slightly and a gentle force seized Tang Sans body, making him unable to bow, I didnt show you any mercy, so you didnt have to be like this. You shouldve guessed that I was going to kill you, right.
Tang San smiled bitterly, To be more precise, its killing me justifiably, huh.
Bo Saixis eyes flickered, and the sharp aura made Tang San blew hot air from his nostrils. He took a couple of steps back and stood upright, but he didnt mind the situation and even smiled at Bo Saixi, Now you dont want to kill me anymore. Does that make you fierce outside gentle inside?
Bo saixi looked at Tang San and spoke serenely, Many years ago, I thought that your great grandfather and Qian Daoliu are my greatest rivals in life. Whether its them or me, we were all gifted. Otherwise, we wouldnt be able to train until Pinnacle Douluo stage. When I first met you, I was somewhat surprised, but I saw that you had good talents, even though at most you would just reached the same level as us. While you have two innate battle spirits, when you reach our point, having two battle spirits wouldnt bring you many benefits. If theyre poorly managed, they would even be a huge danger. I didnt understand why Lord Seagod chose you. From how I saw it, you getting the Top ss Eight Trials would be the greatest honor. But you received Seagod Nine Trials instead. I dont know how many years it has been since I felt jealousy in my head. But now that I look at it, Lord Seagod wasnt wrong in choosing you. You may be on the same level as us in terms of training talent, but you have many traits which we dont possess. Perhaps this is why Lord Seagod chose you.
Tang San saw how Bo Saixis eyes were letting out traces of sadness, and said, Do you know, senior? What I felt when I received Seagod Nine Trials wasnt excitement, but crisis. It wasnting from the trials themselves. Because I know that since theyre trials, then they would surely bepleted within our capacities. It was only a matter of whether or not we would be able to make use of our abilities. From the actual situations of the trials, especially in the previous three trials, I can say theyre meant to temper and improve us. Seizing every opportunity without letting one go is our greatest treasure. And the facts proved that my judgement was correct. My sense of crisis came from Seagod Ind. Its easy to imagine that Seagod Nine Trials which even you never got, would bring me tremendous benefits. But at the same time, behind the tremendous benefits, there would lie huge risks. If my estimation is correct, when I reallyplete Seagod Nine Trials, then there will be a certain loss for you. You will find it very hard to ept such a loss.
Humans are selfish, and even you who are infinitely close to gods, are just as selfish. But you are Seagod Inds hierophant, and I took Seagod Nine Trials, so you cant kill me. You can even say that no one on this ind can do it. You want to wipe me out, whos a threat to you? Then you can only do it in the trials, as justifiably as expected.
Theres also another thing I guessed as well. Sea Horse Douluo once said that if ck ss Trials cannot be passed, then the oue can only be death. But I can tell youre a kind person. If I die here today, and my partners cannotplete their Sixth Trial because of your attacks, you wouldnt let them die. Although I dont know what you would do, with your authority as the hierophant, you should be able to pardon them from death. When the sixth trial began, me letting them leave first was more about being afraid of having them caught in the crossfire. Theyre my siblings, and if I were to face a life threatening d anger, they would never hesitate to rescue me. Your strength was just too powerful, so I chose to face your trial alone. I think this should be my one and only crisis on Seagod Ind. After clearing this trial, you should have no other chances to justify killing me, and naturally you wouldve given up on killing me.
The seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos who stood behind Bo Saixi went wide-eyed and open-mouthed after hearing what Tang San said. His analysis could be said as mostly baseless, but they could feel that Seagod Douluo, hierophant Bo Saixi, who trained to the stage of bing an embodiment of heaven, was actually releasing unstable soul power waves. It was apparent how much Tang Sans words affected her.
A deep sigh came out of Bo Saixis mouth, I didnt expect you to be this smart with such a sharp judgement. While your guess isntpletely correct, its not that far off the mark. Regardless, I must congratte you on seeding in passing the sixth trial. Youre right in that after passing the sixth trial, I already have no chances in killing you. But I must remind you. Your crisis isnt over just yet. Because unless youplete all nine of the trials, you run the risk of being taken over. As long as you have even one trial thats not passed, you will die for sure.
Tang San nodded, Thank you very much for your reminder. I think my partners should also receive their notifications right now. I still have to trouble you for this, senior; Please dont tell them what was spoken, and dont tell them about my trials exact conditions.
Bo Saixi looked at Tang San deeply, and the seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos had newer respects towards him in their eyes. You are an almost perfect group leader. Not only can you lead your partners to the most proper path, you can also shoulder the burden when facing dangers. Very well. Ill promise you that. You only have seven days at most to rpose yourself. When you feel like your body has fully recovered, bring Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu up the mountain and find me in Seagod Hall for your seventh trial.
After saying this, Bo Saixi slowly turned around to Seagod Halls direction. In this moment, she appeared to be somewhat older. After stopping for a moment, she took the stairs to Seagod Mountain instead of flying. Step by step she walked up. The seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos were close behind.
Seeing them walk further and further away, Tang San let out a long sigh of relief and sat immediately on the ground. Now he was truly rxing and muttered to himself, My gamble really got it right. So close, so close .
Actually, Tang San himself wasnt sure if Bo Saixi wouldnt kill him. Before the sixth trial started, everything was only his spection, and when the fighting started, Bo Saixis determined killing intent released through her spirit power almost made Tang San lose all of his wits, but it was also because of that, his potential was stimted beyond the limits, and he was able to perform so well. But even after passing the sixth trial, he didnt feel like he would survive at all. Only heaven knew whether Bo Saixi would oppose Seagods will to kill Tang San. He knew his own ability very clearly, and he also understood that he would have the chance to surpass her in the future. Now would be the best time to kill him. Seagod was an illusionary and intangible existence, and if Bo Saixi were to oppose his will as the hierophant, the oue would be uncertain. Whats certain was that he would die. The reality proved that Bo Saixi was just as he guessed, kind in nature, and had a deeper respect towards Seagod than he imagined. Until they left, Tang Sans crisising from the sixth trial would be truly over.
Feeling difort, Tang San chose to justy down on the beach. The softness of the sands was asfortable as a cushion. Ever since arriving at Seagod Ind, this was the first time he felt this rxed. He was the true brains of Shrek Seven. In the usual days, even in between trainings, thepanions could rest with rxation, but he couldnt, for he had to worry about lots of things about the trials that they had to face. Now, everything was getting better. Except for him, Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong, the other fourpanions had passed their trials. At the same time, their strength could also be raised to more than level 80 and have eighth spirit rings, making the overall strength of Shrek Seven step into Spirit Douluo stage. Tang San believed that as long as they didnt run into a powerful Pinnacle Douluo like Bo Saixi, then under his control, they would be able to face a great number of possible dangers, and also have a strength to fight with Spirit Hall.
Brother San, are you alright? Zhu Zhuqing and Bai Chenxiang ran over. In the view in their eyes earlier, they only saw Tang San talking with Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi while he lowered his own voice on purpose so that they wouldnt be able to hear it. Looking at how Tang Sanid down on the beach, the two girls quickly ran up to him.
Tang San wouldnt get up as he was very fatigued, Dont worry, Im fine. Everyone passed the sixth trial, so I just want to sleep for a while. Zhuqing, when Mubai and otherse back, just let them absorb all of their bestowed spirit rings, and let Rongrong hurry up and rest. Senior Bo Saixi said that our seventh trial will take ce in seven days.
After talking, Tang San couldnt hold back his fatigue, and just slept groggily.
He only felt that he slept exceptionally well. No one disturbed him from start to finish. Although sleeping wasnt the best way to restore spirit power, it was definitely a good way to restore spiritual force.
Tang San felt that he slept for two days and two nights, and he woke up once it was the noon of the third day.
He opened his eyes in a blur. Maybe it was because he slept for too long. Tang San felt that his head was somewhat heavy, but the head-splitting pain before he slept was now gone. His spirit power had also beenpletely restored.
There seemed to be something cushioning his head. Soft and full of bounciness. When he was trying to raise his head, he bumped into a pair of even softer peaks.
Ge, youre awake. Theres only one person in Shrek Seven who used Ge to call Tang San. He would know wtihout even looking. Connecting what he touched and the voice together, it wasnt hard for him to know just what he bumped into. Tang San was a bona fide virgin, but being with Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun for this long, he would know some of the matters between men and women.
Xiao Wu, how are you outside? He was naturally referring to Xiao Wus soul.
Xiao Wu was bending over to look at Tang San with a lowered head. Now she had the embarrassment of Tang San bumping into a certain spot of hers, and straightened herself before helping Tang San up.
You slept so long so I came out and get some air. There are no beds and pillows here. Im being here with you so you can sleep a little better. No questions asked, the cushioning that Tang San felt which were sofortable would be Xiao Wus toned thighs.
Little San has woken up! It wasnt clear who shouted it. In just a rush, everyone circled him without a single member short. However, the way they looked at Tang San felt a little strange to him. In those eyes, they were filled with rage and dissatisfaction.
Whats up with all of you? Tang San asked in confusion.
The usually candid Oscar was actually being fierce, Little San, since youre awake, its time for us to settle our scores.
Scores? What scores? Tang San asked with curled brows.
Oscar spoke, The score of not trusting your partners.
Tang San smiled bitterly, Little Ao, do you have a fever or something? How can you say such a nonsense? Whats the start of your im?
Oscar spoke with displeasure, Alright, Little San, dont fool around with us. Were not as smart as you, but were not stupid either. Hearing what Zhuqing and Xiang Xiang described of your fight with Bo Saixi, were still not clear. Are we still your siblings? Admit it, were you going to face Bo Saixi alone since the very start of the n?
Tang San was speechless for a moment. Bo Saixi promised him to keep it a secret, but his partners had seen through it all, which made him feel helpless. At this point he could only y dumb.
Little Ao, what are you saying? Who do you take me for? Although I think my talents are good enough, Im not self important to the point of thinking I could fight against a Pinnacle Douluo. You think I wanted to face Bo Saixi alone, dont you! Dont you forget, my trials are Seagod Nine Trials. When we were all running, Bo Saixi was locked onto me like she was making me her target. I wanted to get the hell away if only I even could! Once being locked on by that strength of hers, if not for my Golden Invincibility, you would be able to see me.
Zhu Zhuqing spoke as if beingpletely in the know about things, Seagod Douluos strength was too scary. She saw with her own eyes how Bo Saixis p sent Tang San into the ring shaped sea and bevelled it. That was simply a power of the skies andnds.
Really, Little San? Youre not covering things up, are you? Dai Mubai also opened his mouth.
Tang San spoke matter of factly, Boss Dai, you still dont know me? When did I tell lies before? For the sixth trial that couldnt surely be passed with all of us working together, had turned into something that was heaped onto me alone. If I chose to face her alone, it would be like quenching thirst with poisoned wine. Speaking of which, luck yed a veryrge factor this time. If the seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos werent there to get used by me, then we mightve really failed. I can almost be sure that Bo Saixi wouldve easily caught you if she took care of me.
Dai Mubai nodded, and said, Very well. Well believe in you for now. But you must remember, LIttle San. We siblings are one. If theres any danger, its not your own affair. If you really intend sacrifice your safety to bring us ours, then were not going to be siblings any longer. Do you understand?
Tang San replied earnestly, Were all siblings who can leave our backs to each other. I understand what you mean, Oh, thats right. Rongrong, Xiao Wu, what are the contents of our seventh trial? Senior Bo Saixi said she would let take the trial in seven days. He finally managed to blur his way across and switched topics. He didnt want to keep talking about it, because if a hole in his argument popped up, his partners wouldnt let him go.
Xiao Wu spoke calmly, Dont ask me. My trial is just to follow you. I dont have notifications.
Ning Rongrong spoke curiously, Brother San, I also want to ask you about that. My seventh trials contents notification is to assist Tang San inpleting the seventh trial. Take a look.
Upon hearing what they said, Tang San himself also got curious. He used spirit focus on his trident brand. As everyone watched, Tang San raised his head and spoke in a deep voice, Seagod Seventh Trial, Divine Tool, Unsheathe, Seagods Trident
Chapter 252 — Seagod’s Godhood, The Road To Becoming A God
Chapter 252: Seagods Godhood, The Road To Bing A God
(TL: Armored Raven)
Hearing what Tang San had said about the seventh trials contents, everyone quieted down as their eyes were watching him with great disbelief. Pull out the divine instrument, Seagods Trident. Though they were just a few words, what could they mean?
Ma Hongjun spoke out everyones doubts, Brother San, this Seagod Nine Trials of yours, theyre not really meant for bing Seagod, right? This divine instrument means a weapon that gods use?
Even though Tang San had guessed some things, when things came to a head, he still couldnt help his heart from beating in an insane way. It was no wonder that back then, those sacred pirs Guardian Douluos and Bo Saixi said that after the sixth trial, the trials would be different. It seemed that his spection was correct.
In times like these, Dai Mubai as the groups big brother disyed his fortitude, Lets not think too much about it and wait until Little San attempts the seventh trial for real. No matter what, this trial is very important.
Oscar spoke, The most important thing right now is, does the trident belong to Tang San after its pulled out, or is it just a trial? ording to what we know on Seagod Ind, the Seagods Trident should be a genuine divine instrument. If we can get our hands on that, what more can we fear about Spirit Hall?
Tang San said, Mubai is right. Regardless of the meaning in this trial, Ill only know it if I pass it. Lets not work up our expectations, or the disappointment will be greater if the guess is wrong.
Oscar lowered his voice and spoke, Four out of seven of us hadpleted our trials. When Little Sanpletes his seventh trial, Rongrong will alsoplete it. Should we consider how to leave this ce? Tell us about what you felt when you fought against Bo Saixi that day, Little San. Zhuqing was just watching. They say watchers are more clear about what happens, but she couldnt really feel it herself so she couldnt get Bo Saixis true strength. Do you feel that once you finish the nine trials, we can get out of here with the seven of us?
Looking at Oscars sneaky look, everyone couldnt help but let out a smile, however Tang San was somewhat stern and replied bluntly, Before we came here, I guessed that it still wouldnt be enough. Even though I always thought of Seagod Douluo Bo Saixis strength as being very high, when I faced her for real, I understood the vast difference between us and her, and how terrifying a level 99 Pinnacle Douluos strength can really be. From how I see it, shes not that much different from a god. Even if we train to be above Title Douluos in strength, if we do it with brute force, it would still be impossible.
Thest sentence was spoken like slicing a hammered nail.
Everyone looked at each other. Ma Hongjun couldnt help blurting, It cant be, right? No matter how great, shes just a single person. If you reach Title Douluo in terms of strength, youre still afraid of losing against her with so many hundred thousand year spirit rings?
Tang San sighed, You dont understand. Even I cant tell how much stronger Ill be when I reach Title Douluo in terms of strength. But I can tell you this for sure. With my strength right now, if I go against her head on, with just a bump, she can easily turn me into bits and pieces. I could pass the sixth trialpletely due to calction and luck, not strength. The fight between Bo Saixi and me had a lot of regtions. If she unleashed her full might, she could definitely destroy a city in a single move. If she deployed her domain, then none of us would have been able to get away. So if we want to leave Seagod Ind, it must not be through a confrontation. All I hope for right now is for my guess to be correct. Everything will be clear if I pull out that Seagods Trident. If things dont turn out as I hoped, then we can only train together right here. Maybe well have a chance to leave here when we all reach until level 95 or above, or both of my battle spirits have 9 rings each, and when the spirit bones are moreplete, then there might be a shot.
When he was talking, Tang Sans mind kept on shing back to how Bo Saixi was like she could control the clouds and rain with her attacks on him. Such a light attack without the use of battle spirit, could beat him to the point of unable to fight back. If it werent for his insane Golden Invincibility skill, that p wouldve robbed his life. In front of her strength, even if his body were made of metal, it wouldve been pped into pieces as well.
Tang San understood that since Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun reached Spirit Douluo stage, they were getting overconfident, so he had to remind them himself.
Indeed, upon hearing Tang Sans words, everyones faces became heavy. After consecutive rewards, Dai Mubai whose spirit power had reached level 83 spoke, Might makes right. No time to waste. Lets all start training. Little San, you gotta pull out that Seagods Trident!
Tang San rested for three whole days again, not just to let his body and spirit return to the best condition, but also to fix his own thoughts aftering to Seagod Ind. At the sixth morning after thepletion of the sixth trial, he took Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu to climb the stairs leading to Seagod Hall.
When they walked the 1001 steps and arrived at the front of the grandiose Seagod Hall, the seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos were already standing there in wait, as if they expected that the three would arrive this day.
Sea Dragon Douluo stood in the middle, while the other six were standing at both sides. Tang San stopped his footsteps with thedies in front of Sea Dragon Douluo, and he bowed slightly, Greetings to seniors.
Sea Dragon Douluo moved away slightly without epting Tang Sans formalities. His eyes full ofplicated emotions as he looked at them, Follow me, you three.
After speaking, he led the way into Seagod Hall.
They had been at Seagod Ind for four years, but this was the first time Tang San and others had been this close to Seagod Hall. The gigantic pir in front of Seagod Hall was sculpted with various designs. Some were sea spirit beasts which Tang San had seen before, yet even more were creatures they had never seen, which he guessed to be from the sea.
Inside Seagod Hall, the insides were dark. The entire building didnt have a single window, so it wouldnt have light from the outside. The interior seemed very spacious and no architecture could be seen. The entire building could be described as archaic, as well as simple. Tang San never imagined that inside the dignified Seagod Hall, there werent any decorations, and it was this dark.
In just a few steps forward, Sea Dragon Douluo stopped. He greeted to within, My Lady, Tang San, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu have been brought here.
En. You may leave. Bo Saixis voice came from within.
Yes. Sea Dragon Douluo bowed at within and then made his way, leaving through the side past Tang San. He left after bowing slightly towards Tang San.
Without Sea Dragon Douluos tall figure in the way, Tang San could now see the scene inside the great building. Inside this Seagod Hall, there were no other architectures than eight tforms. The outer seven formed a circle, and every tforms shape was different. They matched the appearance of the sacred pir tforms like they were miniatures. Only there were no sacred pirs to match them.
In the center of the seven tforms, there was a giant tform. One could see from the two tforms at the front, that the tform at the center had three levels, and was taller than the seven outer tforms by several metres. The entire tform was round, and the surface area was smaller the higher the level went. Because of the darkness inside the building, only a long pole could vaguely be made out at the center of the topmost tform. It was an irregr, top heavy, cone shaped and wholly ck object.
Bo Saixi was sitting at the center of the first level with feet crossed and her palms facing up. Each of her hands were making a mystical gesture with both eyes closed. If it werent for Tang Sans exceptional eyesight, he wouldnt be able to discern all of those.
Tang San,e forth. Bo Saixis voice rang out in this spacious Seagod Hall.
Yes. Tang San responded. He walked up inrge steps and looked at Bo Saixi calmly, his mind as calm as an ancient well. If Bo Saixi wanted to deal with him, it would be just a simple matter like the raising of her hand. Since he came here, he wouldnt have anything to worry about. But Tang San didnt like the feeling of having his fate being in someones hands.
Walking through the outer tforms, Tang San brought Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu to five metres in front of Bo Saixi.
Greetings, senior. The three bowed down.
Bo Saixi received their greetings, and Tang San discovered that this time she appeared different from the look she had in the sixth trial days ago. If one could say that Bo Saixi was like a deep ocean back then, now she would be like a benevolent elder. Even though she appeared to be young, noble and beautiful, her weary eyes were filled with benevolence. If she could be referred to as an insurmountable mountain thest time, then now, she gave Tang San the feeling of being like a master.
Bo Saixi smiled peacefully, Before you take the seventh trial, allow me to tell you about the ocean. Do you know howrge it is?
Tang San shook his head cluelessly. This question was out of his range of knowledge.
Bo Saixi spoke, The area of the ocean is four times that ofnd. In other words, it is about asrge as four Douluo Continents. In the vast and deep waters, there live far more creatures than those onnd. If these creatures lose their bounds and keep waging wars, then they would be more chaotic than the wars onnd.
Many, many years ago, the sea was that chaotic. Just as they say Chaos creates heroes, a stunning talent appeared among the crowds of sea spirit masters. He used his own power, and his lifetime of effort, travelled throughout every corner of the great ocean while holding a trident. He used his powerful strength and iparable charisma to conquer one tribe after another. After 1001 years, he finally united the seas, and was revered as Seagod by all of the sea tribes, creating an undying legend.
If sea spirit masters are humans as well, then can humans live up to a thousand years, senior? Tang San asked.
Bo Saixi smiled, Call me Great Priestess. Ordinary humans cant live that long of course, but when peoples strength reach past Titled Douluo stage, they can have around 300 years of lifespan. After that, every level adds another hundred years. In other words, at my level, one can live for up to a thousand years. Lord Seagod back then used his level 99 strength to conquer the seas. At this point, I cant afford not to mention your great grandfather. Other than Lord Seagod, he is the one Im most impressed by.
Great grandfather? But, your strength .
Bo Saixiughed self-deprecatively, What? You think that I reached level 99pletely due to my own strength? No, youre wrong. I dont have that ability. Im only more than a hundred years old this year. How could I train up to level 99? Dont think that just because you have broken through level 80, your future is now smoother. When the spirit power exceeds level 95, ording to ordinary training, it takes basically a hundred years to raise into another level. Unless there are special urences, then if you want to raise to level 97, you need more than 200 years of time. But this isnt the hardest thing. Your continents spirit masters should have more than a few experts among them, but I can be sure than other than Qian Daoliu and your great grandfather, theres no one who can go past level 97. That is the absolute bottleneck. In calctions under normal circumstances, its impossible for humans to train to level 99. Because getting to level 98 needs 300 years, and to get to level 99, you need 600 years of arduous sleepless training. Both me and Qian Daoliu had gotten to this point today because of our seniors. Only your great grandfather was the same as Lord Seagod of that time. He reliedpletely on his own strength to train until level 99. I dont know how he and Lord Seagod did it, but he was 3 years earlier than when Lord Seagod reached his level 99. Hes also the only one with any hope of bing a god through his strength.
To Tang San, what Bo Saixi was saying was like secrets within secrets. He didnt butt in and just listened quietly.
Bo Saixi continued, Back then, when I passed Top ss Eight Trials, I received Lord Seagods bestowed honor, and became Great Priestess. And my strength was mostly given to me by Lord Seagod, so that I could train until level 99 in just 50 years. Qian Daolius circumstances were simr to mine. Only he got the gift from the god of angels. You can say that the difference in strength between the three of us isnt much. But on a level of fairness, then the strongest would be your great grandfather. Because his strength waspletely from his own. However, apetition between us will never be fair. Hes no match for me in the sea, onnd he is stronger, and in the skies, Qian Daoliu has the advantage.
Then, do you know where my great grandfather is? Tang San asked hastily.
Bo Saixi sighed and shook her head, When we parted that back then, I havent seen him for many years. He once said to me when he left, that if one day, he could reach level 100 and be a real god, then he woulde find me. Now, Tang San could see that theres a faint blush on Bo Saixis face.
Senior, you .
Bo Saixis eyes quickly became more frank, and she smiled, Youre his descendant, so its nothing if I tell you this. That time, your great grandmother had already passed away, and both he and Qian Daoliu once sought after me. I refused them. I told them that, whoever could reach level 100, I would ept his feelings.
Tang San sighed deeply, Senior, you like my great grandfather, dont you?
Bo Saixi was startled, How did you guess it?
Tang Said said, You said it just now. In the three of you, my great grandfather has the highest hope of reaching level 100 and be a god. Adding how you and Qian Daoliu were both gifted by your seniors, then its very likely that you and Qian Daoliu will never have hope of reaching level 100. Didnt your request mean that you refused Qian Daoliu? You could only refuse one of the two, so surely, the one you like is my great grandfather.
Upon hearing Tang Sans words, Bo Saixi seemed to be frozen in thought, and Tang San also stared with wide eyes in shock. Because he could see that Bo Saixis infinitely magical hands were slightly trembling right now. When her emotions could be out of control despite having such strength, one could tell how conflicted her feelings were.
After a while, Bo Saixi spoke again, Tang Chen, oh Tang Chen, if you were as half as smart as your great grandson, I wouldnt have waited in my lonesome for this many years . Even Qian Daoliu knew I was rejecting him when he heard what I said, and he left silently. But your great grantfather, he took my words literally, and he left his oath of nevering back without bing a god. He left in search of a way to be a god.
Bo Saixi didnt shed tears, but right here and now, Tang San could feel a deep sadness from her voice. This waitsted for many tens of years! The Seagod Douluo, so strong in front of his eyes, was actually more pitiful than his own parents in terms of love. His mother had turned into Blue SIlver Emperor, but she could still be with his father and love each other with all their hearts. But great grandfather couldnt understand her feelings. The two of them were obviously loving each other, but because of Bo Saixis reservation and his great grandfathers persistence, they couldnt walk together in the end.
Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu looked at each other in the eyes behind Tang San, and both of them could feel that,pared to Bo Saixi, they were in a more blissful spot.
Senior, I think that, great grandfather wasnt reallycking in smarts. If he wasnt wise enough, then how could the old him have used his own power to train until level 99? Perhaps it was because he persisted too much in training, and neglected the meaning behind your words. Both you and him are proud people. After leaving here, perhaps he understood, but he made such a strongly worded oath. It was due to his pride as a man so .
Bo Saixi waved, You dont need to speak for him. Everythings toote now. Even if hes back, what more could it have achieved? With your appearance here, all of this had been meaningless to me.
Tang San was startled. This time he himself couldnt make out the meaning behind Bo Saixis words.
Bo Saixi spoke, Back to the main point. Even with Lord Seagods strength, he would also need a thousand years time to reach level 100. Do you know why?
Tang San shook his head.
Bo Saixi spoke, Its because of the rules. Lord Seagod said that in our world, there are its own set of rules. The strength of level 99 is the upper limit set by the rules. Reaching this level, you shouldnt think about advancing. To break this level is also the same as breaking the rules. To be above the rules is also what it means to be God. That is already not something that can be achieved with personal strength. What Lord Seagod used was the faith of thousands upon thousands of sea spirit beasts and sea spirit masters to break through, so it needed that many years. As Seagods believer, and Qian Daoliu being the believer of seraphim, we already had no right to ept faith, and naturally cant be gods. Only when the power of faith reaches a certain threshold can there be a chance to break through.
This is also why your great grandfather has a chance to be a god. But in reality, how narrow is this chance? Of course, theres another shortcut to be a god, and that is to receive the approval of the senior god and inherit the existing godhood. Gods cant die, but after bing a god, one can only exist in this world for a hundred years. After that, they must leave here. To where, I dont know. Before they leave however, they always leave a part of their divine thoughts behind. Because their godhoods are still present and remain in our world, when someone receives theirplete approval, and after a certain method, a godhood can be inherited and then the renewed possibility to be a god. There are only two ways for reaching level 100 and be a god. Rtively speaking, the second one is much easier. And you, who received Seagod Nine Trials, are that chosen one. You are the one chosen by Lord Seagod. The time when you pass the Seagod Nine Trials, will be the time when you take over Seagods ce, be the next generation Seagod, to rule over the oceans thousands and thousands of it children!
At thest sentence, Bo Saixi was emotionally shaken, and her volume became higher, which reverberated throughout Seagod Hall.
Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu were both stunned. They had never heard anything like what Bo Saixi spoke of. Xiao Wu was covering her own mouth in shock. She couldnt imagine that her own lover was actually the chosen one.
Bo Saixis excited voice faded away after a while of echoing inside the building. Her sitting self was now standing.
Tang San, Im now telling you all this because you had passed the former six trials of Seagod Nine Trials, which were also the basic trials among them. From here on, you have to face the real trials from god. These final three trials might be easier than before, or much harder than reaching the skies. It depends on your luck. What is stuck upside down in this Seagod tform is the weapon which apanied Lord Seagod in his life, and also where part of Seagods power resides. Pulling it out will be your seventh trial. You will truly take the first step into bing Seagod once you have itsplete approval. My only hint for you will be one word: faith. Lord Seagods edict said that only those chosen by him who use persistence and faith can have a chance in pulling out this Seagods Trident. Pull it out, and all three of you will pass the seventh trial. Otherwise, I will not be able to control your oue.
Without Bo Saixis exnation, Tang San knew what that oue would mean. Bo Saixi already brought out Seagod Inds secrets on a silver tter. With this trial, the ones who would know such secrets would be the new Seagod and hispanions. If it couldnt be passed, then dead people would naturally be unable to let those secrets out.
Raising his head, Tang Sans eyes were fixed on the long ck pole in the center of Seagod tform. It was no wonder if seemed to be like a pole. It was the Seagods Trident stuck upside down. This was its handle.
Bo Saixi was now standing at the side, looking at Tang San with eyes full of encouragement.
Tang San walked towards the tform step by step while his eyes focused on the trident, with Ning Rongrong to his left and Xiao Wu to his right, following closely.
Here, there wasnt any pressure, but Tang Sans steps were very heavy. His eyes didnt leave the trident. He was moving slowly because he was putting all his spirit focus on that trident.
Using spirit power to feel it, Tang San discovered that Seagods Trident was like a block of dead metal without life, but the feeling of its weight was very obvious. He found out that this tridents stabbing point wasnt just Seagod tforms center. It was also the center of Seagod Hall and the whole of Seagod Mountain. It was as if the entire mountain existed because of it.
Stepping up to the third level, he was finally facing this weapon left behind by Seagod. The bare handle was about ten feet long, and as thick as a childs arm. The ckness of it carried no light. He could only vaguely make out ayer of thin wave lines.
Both of you, stop. Tang San spoke deeply.
Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong stopped simultaneously. Meanwhile, Ning Rongrong unleashed her own battle spirit Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, and entered Nine Jewel Avatar state without hesitation. Six 80% buffs were cast on Tang San at the same time.
Upon receiving Ning Rongrongs buffs, Tang San felt that his various elements were climbing, while the spirit focus reached its peak at this moment. With a loud shout and arge step forward, he hade before Seagods Trident with both hands raised, grabbing on the handle of the Seagods Trident.
A jolting feeling spread throughout Tang Sans body. The heaviness that he felt was now totally in his hands. The wave lines of Seagods Trident seemed to match with his palm printspletely. What surprised him was that it seemed to have flowing blood vessels.
WOOOM
The battle spirit Blue Silver Emperor was released, and in that instant, Tang San hadpletely unleashed his battle spirit avatar state, but he didnt release his domain. This was Seagods weapon. If any domain were to cover it, then there might be opposite effects. But the golden trident brand on his forehead was shining. A ray of Seagods Light was shining on the handle of the trident in front of him.
BOOM
At that instant when Seagods Light fell upon the handle, Tang San could only feel two scorching sets of heat enter his body and they engulfed him immediately. The trident in his hands seemed to tremble, and a wave of extreme excitement surged up from within. This was followed by a faint golden glow spreading from Tang Sans hands, turning the originally pitch ck handle into an expansion of golden life-riddled wave lines.
The scorching heat inside Tang San then flowed back, and instantly, Tang San just felt that his hands werent holding a long handle made of metal any longer, but moltenva. The high temperature made him scream, but his hands were still firmly holding on to the handle. Now, Tang San had a feeling that if he let go now, then he would never have the right to hold this handle again.
He couldnt use Mysterious Jade Hands. A special presence from Seagods Trident flowed into Tang Sans palms, forcing it to be unusable. The melting hot waves kept sending tremblings that make Tang San painful beyond dying. Trails of blood had flowed from his palms, which seeped into the golden waves on the handle.
Ever since Tang San was trained by Ice And Fire Eyes, he had not experienced such heat for a long time. But now, he felt such a sensation again. His supposedly temperature resistant body was actually useless against the temperature of the trident.
Tang San gritted his teeth, and both of his arms exerted strength of up to level 84, bursting outpletely. Audible cracking of his bones apanied the process.
Seagods Trident moved. Tang San clearly felt it moving. Although the movement was that subtle, it was slowly moving upwards under his full effort.
Tang Sans spirit power had mergedpletely with the trident brand on his forehead, turning into Seagods Light that entered the handle of the trident. Because he felt that the more he put in Seagods Light, the more the trident seemed to be lighter. Now he understood another use of Seagods Light, and that was its effect in the seventh trial. Apparently, the greater his affinity with Seagod in the previous six trials, the stronger the Seagods Light he had would be, and the easier it became when he was pulling out the trident.
Could Tang San pull out Seagods Trident, pass the seventh trial sessfully and be the owner it? Please read the next volume, Seagods Trident.
Chapter 253 — Pull out, Divine Instrument, Seagod’s Trident
Chapter 253: Pull out, Divine Instrument, Seagods Trident
(TL: Armored Raven)
The Seagods Light of up to 70% potency had achieved a great effect. It seemed that the handle was slowly moving upwards under Tang Sans efforts, as the blood from his palms covered more of the wave lines on it, whichbined into a golden red light. Tang San could gradually see where the handle and the head were connected. It was a ring shaped intersect, tightly bonded together. The closer to the head of the trident, the thicker it seemed.
As the intersect slowly came up, the triangr edges of the tridents head appeared. Each side had a crescent shaped brand. Now, Tang Sans blood had spread to cover the crescent shaped brands. From the current position, it could be seen that the further the trident was pulled up, the heavier it felt to Tang Sans hands. In just a short time, he actually began to have a sense of weakness. At the same time, he also felt that his palms were still bleeding, while the blood was also being absorbed greedily by the waves in the handle.
Gritting his teeth, Tang Sans feet went firm. Two of the hundred thousand year spirit bones gave him a great assistance. As a piercing sound of friction came out, the trident was slowly rising. The triangr edges had extended outward for about three inches. The angr and heavy head of the trident was trulying out.
A trident would naturally have three parts for its head. The left and right parts were thinnerpared to the central part, which was exceptionally broader. It felt like it was a sword. Beneath the trident and where it was connected to, there was arge diamond shaped hole, like it was missing something. At here, the tridents head was out by one third.
As the blood continued to flow from Tang Sans palms, the lines on Seagods Trident had been wholly awakened. Although the brightness wasnt great, the golden brands became more radiant than the pitch ckness earlier. With the blood flowing down to the head of the trident, the golden glow continued to spread, and the crescent brands below the head of the trident were radiating furiously. It felt as if the golden glow was surging the Seagod tform like an erupting volcano. It made Tang San appear to be coated in gold.
But Tang San discovered that the trident was bing increasingly heavier. No matter how much strength he poured into his hands, they couldnt lift it up to halfway. The blood loss was increasing, and it was surely not a good sign. Suddenly, his mind seemed to have something shing by as a peculiar thought made Tang San lower his head. The Seagods Light that came from his foreheads dark golden trident brand gradually moved down from the handle down to the diamond shaped hole exposed at the floor which was on the trident.
WOOOMIn this instant, it was as if the air had been frozen. A ring of powerful golden light burst out from the head of the trident. Tang San and the Seagods Trident seemed to havemunicated, and the same golden lines found on the trident was bursting from him as well. Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong themselves were blown away by the massive power and fell down the Seagod tform.
Under the tform, Bo Saixi reached her arms out in time and caught them.
The twodies spat out a mouthful of blood almost at the same time, but Ning Rongrong didnt give up buffing Tang San even slightly. The Nine Jeweled Lapis Pagodas radiance became even greater instead as it was supporting Tang San with all its power.
Xiao Wu looked at Tang San anxiously as she hated this. Why couldnt she help him like Rongrong did? But now she could do nothing but watching Tang San struggle painfully in her eyes.
Just then, the Seagods Light that came from Tang Sans forehead suddenly turned blue in color, like a vast sea. Bits of golden glow gradually vanished in the blue until the light became such a simple colorpletely.
A blue tetrahedron slowly flew out of Tang Sans forehead while rotating around. It approached the diamond shaped hope on the head of the trident. It was none other than Vast Sea Veil.
Not even Tang San himself understood why it would turn out like this, because he didnt even let use of Vast Sea Veils power. It totally came out of him on its own. But a powerful excitement was felt from it, like it was at this moment, it became just like when Tian Dou Empires treasure came to life.
An amazing scene soon happened as Vast Sea Veil flew to three inches before the diamond shaped hole on the trident. It stopped and its light spinned while the original size of the tetrahedron became double the size in an instant, like two of them attached together, and thus the form also changed. It actually turned into a deep blue diamond cut jewel whose size matched perfectly with the hole under the trident. Powerful blue light then overshadowed the golden glow. Tang San could also clearly feel that his soul power, spirit power, Seagods Light and vitality, were fading away rapidly. A powerful sense of weakness assaulted his brain ceaselessly, which even Ning Rongrongs support from behind could not stop him from somewhat feeling that he could not hold this sensation back.
(How could this be? Can it be, that Vast Sea Veil ..). Even with Tang Sans wisdom, he could not expect that this scene before him would happen. But at this moment, his mind was being enlightened in a vague way.
Ever since he got Vast Sea Veil, his own body had been changing subtly, especially when the zing heat from the spirit bones were caused by him. Ever sinceing here, he originally shouldve only gotten Top ss Eight Trials at most, ording to Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi, but finally it was Seagod Nine Trials instead. Could it be that all of this was caused by Vast Sea Veil?
Tian Dou Empire could not possibly know such a secret. Otherwise, they wouldnt gift it away no matter how important they took themselves for. If all of his treatments on Seagod Ind were caused by this little Vast Sea Veil, then all the exnations would make sense.
The longsting confusion inside Tang Sans heart was dispelled by the changes of Vast Sea Veil in this moment. If the previous six trials werergely dependant on his own strength and wisdom, then the seventh trial right now and the appearance of Seagod Nine Trials could only be exined by luck.
Perhaps, a persons achievements are obtained through diligence for 99%, but that 1% of luck and coincidence are sometimes more important than the 99% of effort. The arrival of chance. Seize it, and you will seed. Otherwise you will fall for life.
Unquestionably, Tang San was someone who could seize the chances. Even though he had worn out and he bled too much, he still had no intention of giving up. He knew that if Vast Sea Veil didnt show up, even Bo Saixis strength would not be able to pull out Seagods Trident. This was his own chance, not just to survive, but also to reach the strength of gods. How could he give up?
With a light ding, the diamond formed Vast Sea Veil finally branded itself into the diamond shaped hole at the trident. Ear piercing grinding sounds came with the bursting of a torrent of energies. The entire building was engulfed in an instant.
The pitch ck interior seemed to have been lit up by the golden light. Whether they were the floors or the ceilings, the walls or the tforms around the Seagod tform, they were all baptised by the golden brands. What appeared to be an old and simple hall waspletely covered in gold in this moment. The massive amount of it made this ce look so luxurious. A rush of never before felt sacred air came from the location of the trident, which turned into a gigantic pir of light that soared skyward, to the top of the hall.
AAAAAAHHHH! Tang San howled towards the air angrily. Because of overexertion, the muscles on his back and his arms ruptured almost simultaneously. But finally, the trident which symbolized the divine rights of Seagod, had also loosened. So very slowly, it left the floor.
On Tang Sans raised head, the dark golden trident brand turned into bright gold once more. The powerful divine light and the light that was released by Seagods Trident werebining.
The tridents main de which appeared to be a longsword slowly rose upwards at thepanionship of the side des. Tang Sans blood seemed like it cleansed the ckness and dirt on them, making the trident release eye catching golden rays like a pouring of water. A sound like a dragons roar kepting from the trident itself.
Seagod tform was trembling furiously. The entire Seagod Hall was shaking, as well as the whole Seagod Mountain.
Standing at the bottom of the mountain, Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ma Hongjun, Zhu Zhuqing, Bai Chenxiang were staring wide eyed at the top of Seagod Mountain.
Now in the sky, dark clouds had formed tightly, which darkened the rays of light on the whole of Seagod Ind. But just then, Seagod Hall itself glowed. It released a powerful golden light that broke the darkness and illuminated Seagod Mountain, while seemingly brightening the entire Seagod Ind as well. A thick pir of golden light surged the skies, piercing the dark clouds.
At the same time, Seagod Inds seven sacred pirs were also lighting up. Seven pirs of golden light in uneven thickness rose from different directions, which looked to merge with the pir of golden light from Seagod Hall.
The lightsted the whole of ten seconds before dimming. The dark clouds in the sky werepletely turned into golden clouds by the light from the pirs earlier. The merged golden light slowly changed shape in mid-air into a humanoid. One could vaguely see that the humanoid was illusionary, wearing golden armor, with deep blue hair draped on the shoulders, while the armor seemed to have covered every part of his body. Most importantly, in the hand of the humanoid projection, it was the exact same golden trident from before which looked like it could pierce the skies and rend the earth.
The seven sacred pirs Guardian Douluos who were standing in front of Seagod Hall were looking at the sky. They knelt on the ground almost simultaneously, and a burning light from their devout eyes came out as they worshipped the projection in the sky.
The same situation was happening everywhere on Seagod Ind where there were people. The inhabitants of the ind did not hesitate to walk out of their rooms upon watching the image in the sky. They knelt at spacious spots and worshipped at the giant projection
The prestige of Seagod could be seen from a thousand miles away. In the sea, it was as if all living beings felt the presence of the golden projection. At this moment, the ocean suddenly became still, waves had stopped, the countless animals in the sea stopped swimming. They unconsciously turned to Seagod Inds direction and worshipped while trembling with congrattions. Even the Deep Sea Whale King who was about to turn into a dragon had opened the eyes and therge single eye. They disyed only surprise and dissatisfaction.
Thousands of small golden rays appeared from all over. Some of these rays came from Seagod Ind, but even more came from the ocean. If Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi saw this scene, she would surely understand that this was what she meant by the power of faith. The faith towards Seagod from the creatures of the ocean.
Sustaining the rays of faith, the giant projection in the sky slowly became more and more vivid, like it was real. Dai Mubai and four others suddenly discovered in shock, that the Seagod covered in the golden armor had such a surprisingly familiar face.
Little San. That . That is Little San. Indeed, that clear face was the exact same as Tang Sans, only the expression was that of unoffendable divine dignity.
Inside Seagod Hall and on Seagod tform, Tang Sans right hand had been raised high. The Seagods Trident, over twenty feet long and shining in infinite golden light, was now in the grip of his right palm.
Now, the ckness of the trident hadpletely vanished, leaving only brilliant golden rays. Every golden wave was clear, all the way to the tip. The main de of the trident, two feet long and half foot wide, the Vast Sea Veil which turned into a diamond shaped gemstone was affixed to under its middle. Now, itpletely changed from the original blue to gold, bing one with Seagods Trident like a golden crystal.
The side des next to the main de were shining with the same waves of golden light as the main. The outer sides of the side des had hooking tips on them. The sharpness of the trident des could not be seen, because they were all superimposed by the golden light.
Thats right. Tang San seeded. He managed to pull out Seagods Trident and pass the seventh trial. Golden light came out of his forehead and shattered into pieces. At the same time, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wus foreheads also released red light which broke into pieces.
Xiao Wu received the notification, Being present in thepletion of the seventh trial, the rewards are stacked.
Ning Rongrongs was different from hers. This was her final trial, and her notification was even longer, Top ss Seven Trials, final trialpleted. With superior supporting abilities, you helpedpanions ovee one ordeal after another. Disying surprising talent and outstanding buffing powers. With thepletion of all seven trials, Seagod Ind Red ss privileges received. Granting vice hierophant authorizations. Rewarding three spirit power levels. All spirit rings increase their power by five thousand years. Due to the bottleneck after finishing the trials, a special reward of a bestowed spirit ring is given. Top ss Seven Trials rewarding a single bestowed spirit ring.
Upon hearing the notification, even Ning Rongrong herself couldnt believe it. She only took one more trialpared to Dai Mubai and others, but with this trial, she actually gained higher rewardspared to them. There were even two bestowed spirit rings. What a notion! Now she was already level 70 and needed just two more spirit rings. As with the increase of the spirit rings years, her own withstandability would surely increase greatly. The two bestowed spirit rings would both have a chance to surpass hundred thousand years spirit rings!
Ning Rongrong then released her seven spirit rings without retracting her Nine Jeweled Lapis Pagoda. The previous colors were purple, purple, purple purple, ck, ck, ck. But after the rewards of this final trial, her spirit ring colors had changed again, into purple, purple, ck, ck, ck, ck, ck. Two one thousand years spirit rings and five ten thousand years spirit rings. Now she finally understood why Seagod Douluo Bo Saixis spirit rings were eight cks and one red. It was because of Top ss Trials rewards! Bo Saixis Top ss Eight Trials rewards would surely have higher increase of years on the spirit ringspared to Ning Rongrong herself, thus exining the amazing sight of having all spirit rings being above ten thousand years.
Tang San was nowpletely drenched in the golden light. The Seagods Trident in his hand seemed to be only several hundreds of kilos heavy, which wasnt much heavier than the smithing hammer he used back then. But now, Tang San was already unable to move while raising the trident high. He stood there like a man of blood. Almost every muscle burst open because of overexertion, so he could only maintain that posture as he stood.
Just before hepletely slipped intoa, he vaguely heard the notification in his mind, Seagod Seventh Trial, pull out the divine instrument, Seagods Trident, was passed. Rewarding Seagod affinity by fifteen percent, to a total affinity of 85 percent. You received Seagods Tridents approval, and the usage rights of Seagods Trident.
Outside the Seagod Hall, the gigantic golden projection suddenly shrunk. After absorbing countless worshipping power, it turned into beam which poured through the top of Seagod Hall, straight into the Seagods Trident in Tang Sans hand. It was also at this time that Tang San could no longer hold on. He copsed with a thump and passed out.
With his copse, the light inside the building suddenly dimmed a lot. Especially the trident itself. In almost what was an instant, it turned back into the pitch ck state before it was pulled out. A majority of it was sitting on top of him and the tail end of the handle crashed at Seagod tform. The loud sound trembled the whole of Seagod Hall.
Brother San!Ge-----
Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu who responded in time, leapt towards him almost simultaneously. Xiao Wu went to hold Tang San while Ning Rongrong gripped the icy cold Seagods Trident in an attempt to put it away. But the trident which was crushing Tang San couldnt budge for one bit.
It should be noted that after Ning Rongrong received her reward of spirit power levels, should she absorb what would be a level 82 spirit ring, it would be level 80 in power even without absorbing. Even though she was a support type spirit master, the physical strength of a level 80 spirit master would be considerably impressive. With full strength, the power would not be less than a thousand kilos. But the Seagods Trident wasnt budging, giving Ning Rongrong the feeling that it wasnt a weapon, but more like an unmovable mountain. This situation proved that this thing before her would weigh up to at least several dozens of tons.
But what weirded her out was that this trident had only pressed down on Tang Sans broken flesh slightly. If it were really more than dozens of tons, how would it be so? Without the power to resist, Tang San wouldve been crushed to death.
Allow me. Bo Saixis peaceful voice came out. When Ning Rongrong raised her head to look at her, she noticed that Bo Saixi knelt down beside her. To her, Bo Saixis strength was insurmountable. Just taking up the trident from Tang San would be as easy as grabbing air.
But Bo Saixi didnt just kneel down next to Tang San, but also carrying a heavy expression. Both her hands grabbed on the trident, and with the waves of vast soul power, she even released her own battle spirit. Eight cks and one red, nine spirit rings came out simultaneously. In order to take the Seagods Trident, she appeared to be giving it her all.
RISE------ Bo Saixi growled in a low voice. It was clear that the massive soul powering through her hands had wrapped around Seagods Trident. Just like this, it wasnt lifted in an instant, but leaving Tang San himself extremely slowly. Bo Saixis expression tightened, and some veins could even be seen on her forehead. She really used all her strength.
Watching this, Ning Rongrong immediately unleashed her Nine Jewelled Lapis Pagoda and released a strength buff and a soul power buff without hesitation. Two beams of colorful light were shot at Bo Saixi.
The Nine Jewelled Lapis Pagoda immediately showed its worth as the number one support type battle spirit in the world. Upon receiving Ning Rongrongs two buffing lights, Bo Saixis expression became a lot peaceful, and she swiftly lifted the trident to put it next to Tang San lightly. She turned back to Ning Rongrong with some praise in her eyes.
Senior, is this trident really so heavy? Ning Rongrong couldnt help but ask.
Bo Saixi replied, Leave that for after saving Tang San.
Without the pressure of the trident, Tang San was already in Xiao Wus embrace. Looking at how theres nowhere on Tang San that was unscathed, her tears were pouring from her eye sockets as she kept on giving him her own spirit power.
Tang Sans right leg emanated a blue golden light that slowly covered his entire being. Blue Silver Emperors right leg spirit bone passive skill Unending Wildfire, Relit With Spring Winds activated by itself, but the speed of healing was very slow, which disyed the severe damages on Tang Sans body.
Bo Saixi put one hand on Tang Sans chest and spirit power engulfed his body almost instantly. Her face then became extra heavy.
His condition is very bad. Spirit bones power may help him recover his flesh, but he just lost too much blood and it must be replenished. Otherwise, his life is in danger. Normal people would find it hard to survive after just the loss of one third of blood. Im afraid his blood loss through his hands and the bursting of his muscles would exceed 60%.
Xiao Wu spoke without hesitation, Senior, I will give him my blood.
Bo Saixi nced at Xiao Wu and patted her head with a kind look, Youre such a silly child. Having a beautiful life partner like you is Tang Sans biggest fortune in his life.
Xiao Wu shook her head and choked, No. Meeting him is my lifes greatest fortune instead. Senior, what should I do?
Bo Saixi looked intently at Xiao Wu, Give me your right hand.
Xiao Wu raised her right hand upon the words. Bo Saixi flicked her fingers, and a wound appeared on Xiao Wus wrist. Blood came out through it.
Bo Saixi muttered, Lets hope your blood doesnt conflict with his own.
Xiao Wu spoke determinedly, He absorbed my spirit ring and spirit bone so he hadbined with my blood. It wont reject. Senior, save him, quick!
Bo Saixi nodded and lifted Xiao Wus right hand. Xiao Wus blood converged into a red glob in mid-air. Bo Saixis divine light in her eyes released ayer of pristine blue light which enveloped Tang San. No one knew how she did it, but with the infusion of this blue light, the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones restoration speed had an obvious increase. As Bo Saixi pointed around with her right hand, trails of blood then split from the glob, flowing into the many spots where Tang Sans skin was damaged. The blood became like a bridge between Tang San and Xiao Wu which kept sending Xiao Wus blood to him.
Tang San was like a sheet of golden paper as he gradually regained hisplexion, while Xiao Wus beautiful face became more and more pale. But her eyes were d. Bo Saixi used her search to determine Tang Sans physical condition and spirit sharing with Xiao Wu. She could clearly feel that Tang San was recovering at a frightening pace. It was obviously Tang Sans own blood taking effect.
After using up to about 50 minutes of time, Bo Saixi exhaled deeply. With a flick of her right hand, the wound on Xiao Wus wrist was sealed, stopping the outward flow of blood. She also poked on Tang Sans body a few times. Under the blue golden lights spread, his skins wounds had all healed up.
Senior, dont stop! He still hasnt recovered! I still have a lot of blood. Please keep transfusing it. Xiao Wu held back her powerful sense of frailty while speaking urgently to Bo Saixi.
Bo Saixi frowned, You silly girl. You had already given him one third of your blood. If this keeps up, even you will not be able to hold up. Dont forget that your soul is just an attachment right now, and not really in your own true body. Even if you were once a hundred thousand year spirit beast, you cant sustain such a blood consumption.
Xiao Wu spoke without a care, As long as he can be saved, you dont need to care about me.
Bo Saixi spoke slightly angrily, If you dont care about yourself this much, will he be happy when he wakes up? Besides, you already dont have to worry about him. If someone else were to have his injuries, it would be fatal. But his survivability is too great, surpassing even me. With your blood just now, plus his own recovery, there are already no problems. Give him three days of rest at most, with that strong body of his, he will return. You on the other hand, your soul is out for too long from what I see. Time to go back.
Upon hearing Bo Saixi saying that Tang San was out of danger, Xiao Wu rxed herself. She swayed around and almost fainted. Ning Rongrong quickly put a restoration sausage into her mouth.
Xiao Wu forced herself to swallow it and said, Senior, Rongrong, when he wakes up, please dont tell him that I gave him my blood, or else hell be hard on himself.
Ning Rongrongs eye sockets went red, Xiao Wu, you ..
Xiao Wu begged sadly, Rongrong, Im begging you. I dont want him to suffer. Im going to be alright anyway. Promise me, dont tell him ok?
What else could Ning Rongrong say? She simply nodded, but her heart couldnt help but respect Xiao Wu, while deeply moved by the love between Xiao Wu and Tang San at the same time. (No wonder Brother San would give everything for Xiao Wu. Between them, its so ..)
Xiao Wus eyes then turned to Bo Saixi. Bo Saixi sighed, With a wife like this, what more can the husband ask for. You should hurry back to your body. I will keep it a secret for you. Maybe its a good thing that you give him your blood.
Xiao Wu finally rxedpletely. With a sh of red light, her soul returned Tang Sans body, hiding within his spirit bone and spirit ring, falling into deep sleep immediately. Her body alsoid limp in Ning Rongrongsp, passing out.
Tang Sansa this timested for a whole days time before he woke up from it. Bo Saixis judgement concerning his physical condition was correct. The damage he took wasnt just skin and muscles. Because he overexerted, which damaged even his organs, bones and veins, he would need a long time to recover indeed.
What Bo Saixi didnt know was that Xiao Wu once ate Crystal Blood Dragon and the deity item of all deity items, Red Intestine Severer of Reminiscence, so there was no way it could bepared to normal red blood. A whole one third of it was transfused into Tang San. Although most of the medicinal potency was absorbed by Xiao Wu, what was left in the blood alone had greatly increased Tang Sans recovering speed. That Red Intestine Severer of Reminiscence could bring the dead back to life and give flesh to skeletons!
Waking up from deep sleep, Tang San only felt sore and powerless all over. He was slowlying to, feeling the cold stone floor as his thoughts slowly returned.
The interior of Seagod Hall was already not the darkness when he first came. The ceiling was filled with marvellous faint golden waves. Although the lights werent strong, they could barely light up the buildings interior. These waves spread all the way down the walls, and Tang San could also feel his surroundings having the same light.
The sense of powerlessness was surely caused by the side effects of Blue Silver Emperor right leg spirit bones Unending Wildfire, Relit With Spring Winds. After all, he sustained severe damages earlier. But, being able to pass the seventh trial, he was still very excited. Especially when he could clearly remember what he heard before he passed out. The most important sentence was that he received the approval of Seagods Trident and he obtained its usage rights. For Tang San, this was no doubt a stimnt.
Get up if youre awake. Bo Saixis voice echoed around.
Tang San sat up and just saw Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi was sitting not far away in front of him. Between them was the Seagods Trident which almost took his life. More than 20 feet long gigantic trident was still carrying a powerful sense of weight.
Tang San then discovered after sitting up, that all over the Seagod Hall, there were faint golden waves, including Seagod tform below him and the other tforms around it. They made this simple interior look incredibly magnificent.
Congrattions, Tang San. Having passed Seagod Seventh Trial, you had begun to truly receive Lord Seagods approval. Bo Saixi smiled at him as she spoke.
Tang San sighed and said, Senior, I understand now. I could receive Seagod Nine Trials and the approval of Seagods Trident, all because of Vast Sea Veil, isnt it. You should know this as well. But why didnt you take it from me? I believe you would have a way.
Bo Saixi shook her head slightly and said, No, you are Lord Seagods chosen one. How can you be reced by anyone else? I didnt have the power to take the heart of Seagod from you as well. It chose you. This wasnt just luck, but also you fitting Lord Seagods requirements. Its also a fact no one can change.
Seagods heart? Tang Sans eyes were looking at the diamond shaped gem in the head of the trident. Now, as the trident became ck again, the gem also became transparent as well. Not even a trace of the dignity during when the trident was being pulled out could be seen.
Seagods heart? This is Vast Sea Veils true name, isnt it.
Bo Saixi spoke as she held her own chin, Indeed. Seagods heart is not just the core of Seagods Trident. It is also the core of Lord Seagods inheritance. Since the day you obtained it and received its approval, Lord Seagods trials for you had already started. From the heart of Lord Seagod, I saw many things. It didnt just save you once. For an example you know of, do you still remember the Whale King you met when you were on your way here?
Chapter 254 — Seagod’s Trident, 108 000 Jin
Chapter 254: Seagods Trident, 108 000 Jin
(TL: Armored Raven & Bagelson)
Tang Sans heart shook, Of course I remember. It nearly took my life.
Bo Saixi spoke deeply, Not nearly. It was supposed to kill you. If not for the power within Seagods heart scaring him away, you wouldve died right then. Compared to Xiao Bai, Deep Sea Demon Whale King is much more powerful. You can say that its the strongest spirit beast in this day and age,nd or sea. Even I dont have the confidence to win against it for sure. If we have to measure with human strength, it should also be a level 99 Titled Douluo. It even surpassed the lifespan of hundred thousand year spirit beasts, and only one step away from bing a dragon. If it seeds, then it will be second only to humans.
Bing a dragon? Whales can also be dragons? Tang San asked curiously.
Bo Saixi spoke calmly, Never assume that the dragons I refer to are the same as the dragons you know of. If it seeds, then it will be a true sea dragon. Do you know how many years of training it takes? For a spirit beast, it needs entirely one million years, while having to ovee nine cmities during the period. Its much more difficultpared to spirit masters training to be gods.
What?! Tang San was shocked out ofposure, You mean, that Deep Sea Demon Whale had trained for nearly one million years?
Bo Saixi shook her head, Thats not the case. That fellow trained for about three hundred thousand years, but with his devouring of other sea spirit beasts, and its own special skills, it has already ovee eight cmities, which is equivalent to a million years of training. Other than fear towards Lord Seagod, its the true dominator of the seas.
Tang San listened to what Bo Saixi said about Deep Sea Demon Whales situation. He couldnt help but ask in shock, Theres still a theory about one million year spirit beast?
Bo Saixi spoke, The so-called one million year spirit beast, is actually spirit beasts bing gods, which is much harder than spirit masters training to be gods. Even hundred thousand year spirit beasts training to take human forms is much easier than that. Its not only tedious, but also those nine cmities are almost insurmountable. No one knows how this Deep Sea Demon Whale King can ovee eight cmities. If it can ovee another one, then it will very likely be an unprecedented one million year spirit beast, towering above other spirit beasts. If thends are stillcking a god before that happens, Im afraid the entire continent will be in peril. I dont mind telling you this in advance, that your Seagod Nine Trials final trial is split into two parts. One of them is to strike down Deep Sea Demon Whale King. Only by killing him, can youpletely fulfill the right to inherit Lord Seagods position.
Tang San didnt bother covering up his bitter smile, Strike down Deep Sea Demon Whale King. Isnt that the same as defeating an opponent the same level as you? And hes inside the ocean to begin with .
Bo Saixi smiled, Spirit beasts are not human, after all. Besides, have you forgotten about this thing? While saying that, Bo Saixis finger pointed at the pitch ck Seagods Trident in front of him.
Tang Sans eyes brightened, Senior, Ive been meaning to ask you. After I passed the seventh trial, I received a notification, Obtained Seagods Tridents approval, received Seagods Tridents usage rights. What powers does it have?
Bo Saixi smiled, Its not something I can tell you. Seagods Trident is Lord Seagods weapon. How can it be something I know about? As for its power, its something you need to look for on your own. But dont forget that its a true divine instrument. At the same time, when you take the ninth trial, it will surely not have just have this kind of strength. Look at your eighth trials goal and I will briefly introduce you to this trident.
Tang San nodded after hearing what she said and focused his spirit. After he pulled out Seagods Trident, his foreheads brand had be t and smooth. Using spirit sense, the brand felt somewhat phantasmal, but as the affinity with Seagod increased, he discovered that his spirit power had increased subtly. It had be one with Seagods Light.
Seagod Nine Trials, Eighth Trial. Conditions ofpletion: Increase battle spirit level to nine rings stage, gather all spirit bones, revive apanying trial examinee. Time limit, five years. Only afterpleting the eighth trial, can you return to Seagod Hall and ept the final trial.
After sensing the conditions of his eighth trial, Tang San couldnt help his eye sockets from leaking tears. Nine rings. He was getting closer and closer to nine rings, and finally able to revive Xiao Wu. This had nothing to do with Seagod Nine Trials. This was what he had hoped to do all along!.
Are you thinking that the eighth trial is a little too easy? Bo Saixi asked tly.
Tang San looked at her and said, Compared to the seven trials earlier, this ones difficult part should be at reviving Xiao Wu, right. With my current condition, reaching Titled Douluo stage in five years is somewhat difficult, but definitely not too much. Im confident about this. The catch is that after reviving Xiao Wu, my spirit power will drop by ten levels as the spirit bones and spirit rings leave me. This way, I might never be able to recover such a strength.
Bo Saixis eyes shined as she stared at Tang San with a burning gaze, You still have time to regret this. As long as you dont revive Xiao Wu and let her maintain this current state, I can even help you pass the eighth trial and head straight to the ninth. Maybe the affinity with Seagod will be affected somewhat, but not in a major way for sure. Dont forget that if you revive Xiao Wu, not only will your spirit power drop, you will also lose a spirit bone. Even though you now have five spirit bones, but you actually only have four. The external one doesnt count. Finding two more spirit bones in five years isnt an easy task. If its three, then its even harder. I am certain that if you revive her, then you will never have the chance to pass the eighth trial, not to mention inheriting Lord Seagods position after the ninth trial.
Tang San looked at Bo Saixi, his eyes gradually bing colder.
Bo Saixi spoke, Aftering this far and paying a huge price, dont you want to be a true god? This is the only chance in your life. After you revive Xiao Wu, you will always be just a Spirit Douluo in your life. Even if you have hundred thousand year spirit rings, without being above level 90, you will never be powerful. Never to reach my level, not to mention surpassing me.
Speak no further! Tang San interrupted Bo Saixi, I respect you, senior, so I dont want to speak insulting words. But I can tell you that to me, theres nothing more important than reviving Xiao Wu right now. Even if I cant be a god and cant reach Titled Douluo stage, or even lose my life, I dont care. But I still have to thank Seagods magnanimity. This eighth trial gave me five years of time, after all. I am satisfied for being able to be with Xiao Wu for five years. I love theplete Xiao Wu, not her shell. If I cannot revive her, I will not close my eyes when I die.
While saying that, Tang San stood up and faced Bo Saixi with a grave expression, Lastly senior, I have a request. Please dont tell my partners the contents of my eighth trial, especially Xiao Wu. I sealed her external awareness just now. This is between us, and I dont want anyone mixing in.
Finished speaking, Tang San didnt even go to grab the Seagod Trident stuck in the floor. With his back perfectly straight, he walked outside in big strides.Halt.Bo Saixi snapped.
Tang San subconsciously paused, speaking without turning his head:Does senior have any instructions?
Bo Saixis voice was partlyughing,What if I said I had a way to let you revive Xiao Wu, and at the same time not lose any of your spirit power? Or influence your future cultivation? Do you want to know it?
Tang San was dumbstruck, struck by sudden understanding. He turned sharply to look towards Bo Saixi.
Bo Saixis eyes were filled with a satisfied smiling expression;
Xiao Wus blood wasnt spilled in vain. Youre quite good, really worthy of what she did.
Tang San didntprehend Bo Saixis words, but believed she was talking about Xiao Wu sacrificing herself for him. He smiled wryly:Senior, you were testing me?
Bo Saixis face suddenly grew t:Only, you have one bad point.
Oh?Tang San scowled.
Bo Saixi said sternly:Didnt I tell you to call me High Priest, and not senior?As she spoke, she couldnt keep fromughing. She was obviously in a good mood.
Bo Saixi was indeed testing Tang San. Even if the Seagod Nine Trials tested Tang San in all respects, the matter of Xiao Wu giving her blood for Tang San had still touched her very deeply. Her love had a tragic end, and she didnt want to see that girl Xiao Wu finally end up like her. Thats why she tested him.
But in order to resurrect Xiao Wu, Tang San hadnt hesitated in the slightest to give up on bing god, so much so that he had even given up on his own future. As the genius of his generation of the spirit master world, that he could do this already proved far more. How could Bo Saixis mood not be good? Seeing Bo Saixis smiling expression, Tang San also understood he was duped. Originally, with his intelligence he shouldnt have been unable to see Bo Saixis intent, but concern clouds the mind, especially in regards to Xiao Wus resurrection.
Bo Saixi smiled softly:Poor Seagod Trident! Having just found a new master it was ruthlessly abandoned. A grand divine tool is so unwanted.
Tang San said awkwardly:Senior, my mistake, I wasnt deliberately abandoning it, I
Bo Saixi clearly didnt intent to keep teasing Tang San:I understand your meaning, no need to exin. I basically understand you and Xiao Wus circumstances. In order to resurrect Xiao Wu, all you nowck is nieth rank spirit power. After you reach rank ny, and infuse all spirit rings into Xiao Wus body, then return that spirit bone to her, you canplete this resurrection under the Seagods Light. After its finished, your losses will be your right arm and right arm spirit bone, as well as all your spirit rings. If Im right, this should be your previous thinking.
Tang San nodded.
Bo Saixi said:The facts already differ from the circumstances of your n. Do you know why you can extract spirit bones without dying after rank ny, but still lose ten ranks of spirit power? The reason is quite simple. Breaking through rank ny, to be precise, the spirit master is no longer categorized as human. Title Douluo with strength far surpassing that of ordinary humans naturally wont die so easily. But pulling out spirit bones is bound to ruin your constitution, especially mutting your limbs will leak spirit power, leak vitality, immediately leaving behind irreparable damage. Thats why spirit power would fall ten ranks. Actually, this isnt all of it. Only the spirit bones of the four limbs can be extracted, the skull and torso spirit bones cant be removed before death. Theres no need for me to exin the reasoning for this.
Your current circumstances are quite special, they cant be described withmon sense. Resurrecting Xiao Wu actually doesnt require all your spirit rings. Because Xiao Wu sacrificed herself for you, all of her quintessence was concentrated within the spirit ring and spirit bone, even adding the soul, fusing together with your body. Resurrecting her will require returning these to her. But if you truly give all your spirit rings to Xiao Wu, then, it will on the contrary be harmful to her. Because Xiao Wu basically cant ept your current spirit rings.
First disregarding what your ninth spirit ring will be, among your first eight spirit rings, two are hundred year, one thousand year, one ten thousand year, and the remaining four are all hundred thousand year level. But when Xiao Wu sacrificed herself for you she was just sixtieth rank. Even if her body has been transformed and is extremely durable, it still doesnt have the spirit power foundation to ept your spirit rings. You transferring all of them only leaves two possibilities, one is wasting them, and the other is that she explodes and dies. Youre intelligent, recall what happened when you absorbed a hundred thousand year spirit ring, and youll understand.
Tang San said impatiently.Then how can I resurrect Xiao Wu appropriately?
Bo Saixi said:Ive carefully inspected Xiao Wus body these two days, and judging by her present circumstances, when you resurrect her, I propose you just infusepletely her with your first four spirit rings, then skip the fifth spirit ring, adding the sixth spirit ring Xiao Wu gave you. That sixth spirit ring is actually condensed from all her previous abilities, and your first four spirit rings can very easily have a guiding effect. Even though your fifth spirit ring is in between, dont give it to her, because that spirit ring is fused together with your spirit. If it leaves, not only will it cause you enormous injuries, it would even lead to death. Moreover, its also impossible for her to receive it. That spirit ring requires the support blood.
Tang San said with some concern:Is that enough? I fear .
Bo Saixi waved her hand:No need to fear anything. Dont tell me you think the Seagods Light is useless? Relying on the Seagods Light, its actually enough to just to resurrect her with that sixth spirit ring, it just cant guarantee she will reach her best condition before sacrificing herself. Your Seagod Affinity should already be more than eighty percent, then I can tell you with certainty, within your Seagods Light there is an ability, Healing. It can heal all internal and external wounds, consuming your spiritual force ording to different injury conditions. Its especially effective on mental wounds.
The question of the spirit rings required for Xiao Wus resurrection is already settled. Next is the spirit bone. That spirit bone of hers is something you have to return. But I found that your right leg bone has a very formidable ability, physical regeneration, even severed limbs should grow back, right?
Tang San nodded:Probably. If not for it, I would be dead long ago. Its the spirit bone my mother left me.
Bo Saixi looked somewhat curiously at Tang San, but didnt ask further, continuing the subject of Xiao Wus resurrection,Since thats the case, you have the ability to escape that spirit power loss. The preconditions are that, before you resurrect Xiao Wu, you find one more right arm spirit bone. After you sever your right arm and return the spirit bone to Xiao Wu, immediately install this new spirit bone in your right arm, then immediately rely on your right leg bones regeneration ability to regrow your right arm. The more powerful a spirit bone you can find, the less spirit power you will lose. It also wont harm your vitality or influence your future cultivation.
Tang San conscientiously reflected on every word Bo Saixi said. Rted to Xiao Wus resurrection, he absolutely couldnt tolerate the slightest carelessness. After careful consideration, he could be certain that everything Bo Saixi said was reasonable. Even if problems appeared, they would only be problems with him, without influencing Xiao Wus resurrection. She was quite right, if he rashly ced hundred thousand year spirit rings into Xiao Wu, she would very possibly be in danger due to being unable to endure.
After figuring these things out, Tang San said gratefully:Many thanks for High Priests help.
Bo Saixi smiled lightly:No need to thank me. I also hope you, the future lord Seagod, can trulyplete the Seagods inheritance. Remember, find recements for the five spirit rings you give Xiao Wu as soon as possible. Moreover, among the spirit rings you find, besides the sixth, the first four have to be of the same race as the spirit beasts you killed before. Then they can be perfectly absorbed. After all, your spirit already has some memories. If you change them for other types of spirit rings, theres bound to be conflicts. Of course, the spirit ring cultivation age depends on your own skill. Its impossible for all to be hundred thousand year, but you can manage all ten thousand year, right?
All ten thousand year? Tang Sans heart immediately grew scorching hot, what Bo Saixi said sounded like resurrecting Xiao Wu not only wasnt bad for him, but on the contrary changed into a good thing?
Before Tang San could speak up, Bo Saixi continued:Theres one more thing you have to keep in mind, its your eighth trial. Raising your spirit to the nine ring level doesnt just mean one spirit, its all your spirits. Youre different from ordinary spirit masters, you possess two spirits. Therefore, after resurrecting Xiao Wu, you will also have to find spirit rings to amplify your hammer as soon as possible. When you return, you must have twin nine ring spirits. This corresponds to the requirements for the eighth trial and counts as passing. Understand? Five years time seems long, but you have to obtain three spirit bones, and more than ten spirit rings. This isnt a simple mission!
Many thanks for High Priests warning. Five years should be enough.Tang San replied confidently. Only, he quickly frowned, thinking of one extremely important question,Senior, I have twin spirits, but the human body has limits. Each spirit ring will boost my body somewhat, and even though Ive used some immortal herbs and my body is somewhat stronger than most spirit masters, Im afraid after giving the Clear Sky Hammer high level spirit rings, my body will
Bo Saixi gave augh,If this problem concerned someone elses body, it really would require attention. But youre already different, dont forget that youre the Seagods sessor. The moment you pulled out the Seagod Trident, in some sense, you were no longer human. But rather someone one step into godhood. The Seagods Light cant just help you resurrect Xiao Wu. It equally imperceptibly influences and changes your body. This bit is something you should have sensed from the Seagods Heart. So, dont worry, go absorb spirit rings without hesitating, the stronger the better. Twin spirits might be your blessed advantage, even the lord Seagod didnt have such an ability back then. Each spirit ring you absorb will raise your spirit power somewhat. With your current spirit power, your Clear Sky Hammer can already absorb another eight spirit rings of at least the ten thousand year level. Once these eight spirit rings have been absorbed, even if you dont cultivate, I think your spirit power should still be close to rank ny.
Bing the Seagod sessor unexpectedly solved even this problem. Tang San couldnt help being wild with joy. Even though the Blue Silver Emperors control power was formidable, beneath the surface Tang San had always felt that hecked attack power. Leaving the Clear Sky Hammer unused, without daring to add spirit rings. Now was different, adding spirit rings to the Clear Sky Hammer not only wouldnt influence his body, but with his present spirit power level and physical endurance, even the highest limit of hundred thousand year spirit rings could be absorbed. Waiting until the Title Douluo level was meaningless. And if he could reach eight spirit rings with the Clear Sky Hammer, then, not only the problem of raising spirit power, if he could also at any time switch over from control type Spirit Douluo to power attack type Spirit Douluo, his strength would also rise substantially, and there would also be innumerable permutations of tactics.
Bo Saixi smiled:If I may give you a suggestion; your ninth trial will be to kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. Then dont waste it. Let him be thest spirit ring of your hammer. He will also give you a spirit bone. Hundred thousand year spirit bones have a property you might not know of. Whoever kills it, it will give a spirit bone that the killer doesnt have. This is also one of the reasons hundred thousand year spirit beasts are so valued by spirit masters. In other words, no matter what thest spirit bone youck is, as long as you sessfully kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, you will have gathered all spirit bones. The quality of the spirit ring and bone it gives you will be an enormous advantage in epting thest inheritance.
Tang Sans heart twitched,High Priest, by what you say, I can leave Seagod Ind toplete the eighth trial?
Bo Saixi said:The rules of Seagod Ind affects spirit masters that have passed the trials. And youre not just a spirit master, youre also the Seagods sessor. After you pulled out the Seagod Trident, one might say youre already half a Seagod. Naturally the rules dont apply.
Tang San exulted,Then can I bring myrades?
Bo Saixi said calmly:You still haventpletely understood your Seagods Light! Within the range of the Seagods Light, the might of the Seagod is revealed. Under its shelter, the Seagodsws naturally wont descend. Of course, your Seagod Nine Trial excluded.
I understand.Tang San drew a deep breath, his face showing unconceble excitement. Theyd been here for more than four years, but could finally leave. Indeed, sea spirit beasts didntpletely suit his Blue Silver Emperor and Clear Sky Hammer. But returning to drynd, he could find the spirit beasts that suited him the most. That was especially the case for the spirit rings he had to give up to resurrect Xiao Wu.
Bo Saixis gaze showed a bit of kindness,Rest a few days on the ind before leaving. Oh, right, Ill share what I know of some of the circumstances of the Seagod Trident with you. Pay attention.
First of all, only your hands can hold the Seagod Trident, it cant be left in any spirit tools. If you try it, the spirit tool will break. Next, you must pay attention to the Seagod Tridents weight. When you hold it in your hand, it will weigh one hundred eight jin, however, when you let it go, the weight will no longer be one hundred eight jin, but rather
At this point, Bo Saixi paused, the said gently,But rather one hundred eight thousand jin.
What?Tang San was shocked,One hundred eight thousand jin?
Bo Saixi nodded affirmation:Thats right. Its one hundred eight thousand jin. I dont know what its made of either, but I can be sure that without its approval, it would be very difficult to use without god level strength. Consequently, you must be careful when carrying it. If its not somewhere that can stand the weight, you absolutely cant put it down. Best is if it doesnt leave your body, then itll just be one hundred eight jin, and not that terrifying one hundred eight thousand weight.
Then that means, when I use it to attack, it will also give the effect of one hundred eight thousand jin?Tang San asked.
Bo Saixi smiled slightly,This is the might of a divine instrument, even back when your great grandfather cultivated to ny nine rank spirit power, his Clear Sky Hammer was still only eighteen thousand jin. There is no stronghold the Trident cannot ovee in the Seagods hand. Even the Angel Gods Holy Sword is just thirty six thousand jin.
Tang San again stepped up to Bo Saixi, stooping to pick up the Seagod Trident. He really found it difficult to imagine that what weighed a hundred something jin in his hand possessed all the power of more than a hundred thousand. It was terrifying even without adding any abilities. Even a major citys thick walls couldnt stand up to even one strike.
When you want to use it, you must awaken it with the Seagods Light. Until you truly be the Seagod and can unleash its might permanently. As for its other abilities, youll have to figure it out on your own.
Thank you, High Priest.Holding the Seagod Trident firmly, even though it waspletely ck, it still gave Tang San a kind ofpletely harmonized feeling.
Bo Saixi smiled:Ive given you the warnings I can. You can go, and can leave Seagod Ind at any time. Ill wait here for your return. I hope to soon see you inherit the position of Seagod. Oh, right, also, when you return, you have to bring back those seven friends of yours as well. Youll need their help when you inherit the position of Seagod.
Tang San gripped the Trident, deferentially bowing deeply to Bo Saixi. Then he retreated from the Seagod dais, until he had passed the seven tforms, then turned and left.
As he reached the door of the Seagod Hall, Bo Saixis faint voice echoed behind him,If you meet your grandfather in these five years, have hime see me.Her voice was filled with mncholy. Tang San turned, nodding sharply to Bo Saixi, then left Seagod Hall.
Warm sunlight bathed his body, wrapping Tang Sans weakened body in warmth. Even though the light was a lot more intense than inside the hall, Tang San still adapted very quickly, his Purple Demon Eye originally didnt fear strong light.
Our respects, lord.Seven voices spoke in unison.
Tang San turned his head to look. The seven Seagod Sacred Pir Guardian Douluo knelt on one knee at the same time, saluting him.
Tang San knew that what they saluted was even more the Seagod Trident in his hand. Their gazes were focused on the dark stave, their expressions reverent.
No need for all seniors to be like this, Tang San cant ept it.Tang San took a few steps away, counting as half epting their salute.
Yes, seven seniors, dont be like this. Little San isnt the Seagod yet.Dai Mubai and the other six devils plus Bai Chenxiang all waited outside as well. Xiao Wu appeared to have already returned to normal, of course, soulless normal. Having taken the Yearning Heartbroken Red, her bodys recovery ability was certainly formidable.
Seadragon Douluo said sternly:Lord Tang San has already formally epted the position as the lord Seagods sessor, and at the same time also obtained the Seagod Tridents approval. The Seagod rules the oceans, we must naturally pay our respects as the lord Seagods subordinates.
Tang San smiled and walked forward, right hand holding the Trident, speaking cordially:We will leave Seagod Ind immediately. In these few years weve epted the trials on Seagod Ind, weve been indebted all seniors care. Especially Seahorse Douluo has given us even more assistance. Regardless of whether I inherit the position as Seagod, in the eyes of Tang San, you are all my seniors.
Before Seadragon Douluos seven sacred pir guardian Douluo could change expression, on the Shrek Seven Devil side, Ma Hongjun already cried out:Third brother, youre saying were leaving Seagod Ind?
Tang San nodded.Ive already negotiated with the High Priest. My eight trial will also bepleted on the maind. Of course were leaving. Only, once the eighth trial isplete, we must still return for the ninth trial. If nobody has anything to prepare, well set off immediately.
Hearing Tang San say this, everyone couldnt help beaming with joy. No matter how beautiful the Seagod Inds scenery, living here for several years while painstakingly cultivating, everyone were long since weary, and this ce also didnt have that kind of free and leisurely feeling. Besides Xiao Wu and Bai Chenxiang, everyones strength had broken through eightieth rank, and they also hoped to return to the maind to measure their strength against Spirit Hall. They could finally leave, and moreover with Seagod Douluo Bo Saixis consent, so how could they not be happy?
Oscarughed out loud:Whats there to prepare? Well leave now. I dont know how the continent has changed in the more than four years weve been gone.
Tang San turned to the Seven Seagod Sacred Pir Guardian Douluo:Then well take our leave from all seniors here. We will definitely return within five years.
The Seven Seagod Sacred Pir Guardian Douluo followed them the whole way down Seagod Mountain, then followed them with their eyes.
Tang San grasped the Seagod Trident in his right hand, his left hand holding Xiao Wu, and flew furthest ahead. Very soon theyd crossed the Ring Sea, and everyone turned in the direction they came.
While walking, Ning Rongrong asked Tang San:Third brother, are your injuries already all well? No need to rest a while?
Tang San said:Its nothing, my spirit power and spiritual force will recover just as well on the road. I dont know why, but even though I didnt feel anything before, after the High Priest allowed us to leave, Ive had an urge to hurry home. I dont know how the Heaven Dou Empire is doing, or what Spirit Hall has been up to these years. Or how the teachers and the rest of Shrek Academy are.
Chapter 255 — Four Years Rewards And Parting
Chapter 255: Four Years Rewards And Parting
Dai Mubai said:Worrying about it is useless, well know once we return.
Tang San asked:Boss, arent you returning to look at Star Luo Empire first?
Dai Mubai shook his head, grinning:To tell you the truth, when I brought Zhuqing away, I wasnt nning on returning again. Even if my big brother has always thought unfavorably of me, no matter what hes still my brother, and his wifes also Zhuqings big sister. I dont want to experience the feeling of kindred butchering each other again. I might as well go missing, and let my big brother inherit the title. Little San, youve also seen the circumstances of Heaven Dou Empire, being a monarch isnt that easy. Let alone dealing with ten thousand affairs, theres also countless pressures to undertake. I could never be as leisurely and rxed as now. Even though Zhuqing always said I never improved, in fact, I like the feeling of being with my brothers like this. Me and Zhuqing talked it over, and finally might as well not go back. Leave everything for after big brother bes emperor. We wont go back, so theyll naturally think were already dead. So what if they discover uster? With my present strength, even if the imperial family wants do anything against us they might not be able to.
Tang San somewhat astonished looked at Dai Mubai, saying helplessly:I dont know how many people want to be the ruler of a nation, but you toss it away like worn out shoes. Boss, perhaps only you can regard authority so lightly.
Oscar smiled:Boss, I admire you. You put it sinctly, how could we be so leisurely and rxed as emperor? You dont need to go back, Im simply even happier than knowing we can safely leave Seagod Ind. Afterwards we brothers dont need to part again, us Shrek Seven Devils will always be together. Once little San resurrects Xiao Wu, and weve all eliminated Spirit Hall, we can tour all over the continent together, wouldnt that be nice?
Zhu Zhuqing smiled:We thought so. Rather than pursuing authority, it would be better to pursue the summit of spirit masters. We cantpare to third brother, but with our present circumstances, reaching the Title Douluo level wouldnt be a problem. My biggest dream as a child was to be a female Douluo.
Ma Hongjuns gaze was always curiously fixed on the Seagod Trident in Tang Sans right hand. Now he couldnt help speaking up:Third brother, your trident is all ck. It doesnt look like anything! I still thought this thing should be dazzling. Cant you let me take a look?
Tang San smiled slightly, turning the trident horizontally in his hand, holding it out to Ma Hongjun.
Ma Hongjun reached out and wanted to grab the trident, but discovered Tang San didnt show any sign of letting go. He couldnt help ncing at him, thinking, dont tell me its because its a divine instrument, third brother doesnt want to let me look at it? No way! Third brother never thought of worldly possessions as important.
Tang San saw Fattys inwardly doubt,Its not that I wont let you hold it, its that Im worried you cant. This trident is very heavy.
Ma Hongjun said somewhat doubtfully:Third brother, youre underestimating me too much. Im still eighty first rank. No matter what Im at the Spirit Douluo level. Even if this thing is a divine instrument, Id still at least be able to lift it.
Tang San halted, smiling:Fine, then try it.While speaking, he bent his waist, cing the trident t on the ground, then made an inviting gesture to Ma Hongjun. Without Tang Sans hold, the Seagod Tridents wight immediately emerged. Even though Tang San had ced it on a rock, the rock immediately sank into the ground, only half of it still remaining visible.
It looks quite heavy! Ill try.Fatty stepped up with daredevil spirit, both hands grabbing the trident. With a sudden exertion, he wanted to raise it from the ground.
The one hundred eight thousand jin heavy trident naturally didnt budge a hair. No matter how Fatty exerted himself, he couldnt move it in the slightest.
Really is heavy.Fatty straightened his waist, giving a loud shout, releasing his spirit and grabbing the trident again.
The result was of course no different. Even though he had reached rank eighty one spirit power, it was impossible for his strength to reach one hundred eight thousand jin.
Dai Mubai and Oscar were both a bit eager to give it a try, but Oscar was stopped by a nce from Ning Rongrong. She had personally seen Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi use all her strength and just managed to move the trident. These guyscked far, far too much topare to Bo Saixi, so how could they move the trident?
Dai Mubai just wanted to try it as well, but Tang San stopped him. He didnt want to see his elder brother make a fool of himself. Fatty was younger, and also the first to try, so that was still fine, but Dai Mubai was after all everyones boss, so if Tang San still didnt exin the circumstances of the trident, hed be letting his brother down.
No need to try. In my hands the Seagod Trident weighs one hundred eight jin, but to others, it will be a thousand times that, reaching one hundred eight thousand. If you want to move it, youll at least need ny fifth rank spirit power to make it possible. And only boss Dai would have a chance with physical strength.
Next, Tang San went over Bo Saixis introduction of the Seagod Trident, hardly hiding anything.
Listening to him, everyone looked at each other, then spit out the same word in unison,Freak.
Actually, didnt Tang San feel the same when he learned about the Seagod Tridents weight? What he was thinking about now was how he could make it his weapon in the future, how to use it. The Tang Sect had no prm skills.
Very soon, everyone arrived at the shore. Tang San found a gray cloth in his Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, and wrapped it around the Seagod Trident. After all, even though the trident waspletely ck, its shape really was too garish. In the realm of the ocean, who didnt know the Seagod used a trident for a weapon? Even if they didnt suspect the weapon in Tang Sans hand was a divine instrument, it wouldnt be any good thing if they thought he was faking it.
Without need for Tang Sans prompting, Ma Hongjun had already taken charge of the situation, releasing his Phoenix spirit to summon Xiao Bai.
Xiao Bai arrived even faster than they expected. In just a moment, it appeared in their view with ten Devil Spirit Great White Sharks. Gray blue light shed, and Xiao Bais human form walked up on the beach.
Even though they had already seen her transform into a human many times, when they saw her slender beautiful form again, Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun still couldnt help secretly swallowing. Only their hearts now now had a ce they belonged, and they wouldnt show it too clearly, to keep the lionesses from roaring.
Lord Tang San, was the manifestation in the sky a few days ago rted to you?Xiao Bai had juste ashore when she impatiently asked.
Tang San nodded:Xiao Bai, this time we came to say goodbye. I already cleared the seventh trial, so were leaving. The High Priest said that we just need to use the Seagods Light for shelter, and we wont be restrained by thews of Seagod Ind.
Tang San still hadnt finished before Xiao Bais gaze became burning hot, falling to one knee,My respects, lord. Congrattions lord on drawing the Seagod Trident.
Tang San left Xiao Wu to Ning Rongrong, then hurriedly stepped forward to pull up Xiao Bai,Xiao Bai, dont be like this, were friends since long ago.
Xiao Bai firmly said:No, Tang San, its different. To us ocean creatures, the lord Seagod is paramount. Youre his sessor, the future ruler of the oceans. Even if you currently still havent passed all the Seagod Nine Trials, I believe that you will definitely seed. At that time, you will be the joint ruler of the oceans. Naturally also our master.
Tang San smiled:Since Im your master, then I order you that there is no need for you to salute me hereafter. Can we always associate as friends?
Xiao Bais eyes immediately brightened,Lord, youve got a golden mouth and jade tongue. Then well leave it at that. Heheh.
Oscar gathered over to the side:Xiao Bai, was this premeditated?
Xiao Bai snorted,Premeditated your face. Since you want to go, Ill give you a lift. Its faster this way. We are familiar with these waters, so wherever you want to go, it saves a lot of time by the sea.
Tang San spoke, We want to return to Heaven Dou Empires Heaven Dou City. Can it be reached from the sea as well?
Xiao Bai replied, We can send you to the closest ce, which can save at least half of the journeys time. Since you have Little Aos sausages as food, lets take off now. It should take about three days time of cruising on the sea.
Everyone took the offer and got on the backs of Xiao Bais tribe mates. This wasnt the first time they rode sharks. With the Great White Spirit Sharks speed, the time it took to return would naturally shorten by arge margin. Under Xiao Bais serious request, Tang San could only bring Xiao Wu along with him to Xiao Bais back. ording to Xiao Bai, being able to carry Seagods heir and the Seagods Trident around made her the luckiest of all sea spirit beasts. Of course, the trident must be in Tang Sans hand, or else she too wouldnt be able to withstand that horrifying weight.
Basking in the Seagods Light, the Great White Spirit Sharks began their voyage, finally leaving Seagod Ind after four years of training.
Due to the long duration cruising, everyone sat on the backs of the Great White Spirit Sharks. With their physical qualities, the long duration cruising didnt mean anything. Tang San held Xiao Wu with one hand, and Seagods Trident with another. An unspeakable joy was in his mind as he felt the sea breeze.
It was already more than four years since they left the continent. On the way back, the Shrek Seven all had an urgent desire to return home.
Smelling Xiao Wus faint fragrance, Tang San couldnt help but think about his disciple Ji Xiang. Ji Xiang had great medical skills. Tang San also thought about bringing him back to the continent together, but after deep consideration, Tang San still put away that thought. When the eight of them left Tian Dou City, Douluo Continent was already in turmoil. After four years, Spirit Hall would definitely not stand still, and the continents circumstances were hard to specte. Ji Xiang was kind in nature and pure like a piece of paper. Letting him get stained by the worlds filth and darkness was not a good thing. Spirit Halls forces were massive, and even if the strength of the eight of them had definitely soared, Tang San was still unconfident that they would be able to go head to head against Spirit Hall. Letting Ji Xiang stay on Purple Pearl Ind and have him be a doctor would let him have a somewhat dull life, but at least it would be a peaceful and happy one.
Tang San only had more than level 60 soul power when he arrived at Seagod Ind, but when he left, everyone in Shrek Seven was at the level 80 notch besides Xiao Wu whose soul power was unclear. After the fight against Bo Saixi and the overexertion from the pulling of Seagods Trident, Tang Sans soul power had be extremely close to level 85. Breaking through would simply be in within a few days.
Other than Tang San, Dai Mubais soul power was the highest, which reached level 83, just a single level of difference. Other than him, the next highest would be Ning Rongrong. After the fifth trial involving Titled Douluos, her soul power went from level 77 to 78. After the sixth trial, it reached level 79. Finally, after the end of Top ss Seven Trials, she was rewarded three levels of increase. She not only broke through with her bestowed spirit ring to level 81, but also reached level 83,ing to a draw with Dai Mubai.
From this, one could tell that the higher rank the trials, the greater the rewards would be. Ning Rongrong was merely a support type spirit master, but could catch up to Dai Mubais soul power. The benefits could be discerned from this, especially when her spirit rings showed surprising power changes. Other than the first two spirit rings, they had all turned into rings above ten thousand years. A noteworthy point was that when Tang San was unconscious, Ning Rongrong used the bestowed spirit ring after her spirit rings improved her physical properties upon powering up, to finally break through the hundred thousand years limit, obtaining her first hundred thousand year spirit ring. If one was to look at it from the angle of spirit rings and soul power, she was now the strongest among Shrek Seven other than Tang San. Disregarding her level 83 power, there were frightening spirit ring ranks of two purples, five cks, and one red
Ning Rongrong didnt disappoint her partners upon having the eighth spirit ring. Her eighth spirit ring not only had two powerful supporting powers, but also cause all her buffing skills effects to increase to 90 percent, increasing the Shrek Sevens strength explosively.
After Ning Rongrong, Oscar and Ma Hongjun had a single trial more than Zhu Zhuqing, which let them catch up to Phantom Nether Cat, and the three of them were now at level 81.
Of course, the one with thergest gains was still Tang San. Even though Seagod Nine Trials didnt give him any spirit power rewards, his power was still the highest among everyone, and the greatest gains were no doubt the trident and Seagods Light. Plus his Purple Magic Eyes had reached the Vast Sea level and he got two hundred thousand year spirit rings, a hundred thousand year spirit bone, and the evolution of his fifth spirit ring. He only had a strength of level 85, but even if he were to go up against a level 95 Title Douluo, he would have a way to fight and have even greater odds of winning.
If it could be said that Shrek Seven were simply outstanding figures among young spirit masters, then now, they could be counted as a powerful group which could match up to many of their peersbined. As everyone rose to Spirit Douluo stage, Tang San with his two domain skills, Ning Rongrongs 90 percent buffs, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings battle spirit fusion skill, Oscars powerful buffing sausages, and Ma Hongjun with his seven headed me phoenix, had no doubt be a near perfect group of powers. Even if they were to face Title Douluo of same quantities, they would definitely be able to fight back.
Now, the only thing left was Xiao Wus resurrection. Tang San could clearly feel that with Xiao Wu having the same Top ss Seven Trials as Ning Rongrong, her final rewards would definitely not be worse than Ning Rongrong. Perhaps they would even surpass Ning Rongrong due to stacking. Tang San decided that after returning to the continent, he would hurry and look for suitable spirit rings to add to his Clear Sky Hammer, increasing his own soul power in the process. When the hammer finished absorbing the spirit rings, he would also revive Xiao Wu by then. As for the events that took ce in the continent, they would have to wait after Xiao Wus resurrection. Using Clear Sky Hammer with eight rings as an insurance, his own Blue Silver Emperor being weakened by five rings wouldnt matter. Simply finding other suitable ones would do. The power of Clear Sky Hammer with eight rings, would definitely not be weaker than Blue Silver Emperor. After all, Tang San nned to give the hammer at least rings that were higher than ten thousand years in rank.
Settling his thoughts, Tang San held Xiao Wus hand tightly. Her waist was still slim and more flexible than before. He was satisfied when he kissed her hair. Xiao Wu was his most precious honey.
The speed of the Great White Spirit Sharks in the sea was terrifying indeed, especially under Xiao Bais lead. As the ruler of the sharks, Xiao Bai was one of the overlords of the sea. Although they had left own fiefs and kept crossing over the fiefs of other sea spirit beasts, none the sea spirit beasts fail to get out of the way as they feared angering the overlords of the sea.
After the rushing of three days under the sea breeze, a ck horizon finally appeared a distance away in the sights of the Shrek Seven. At this moment, everyone cheered. They finally returned after leaving the continent for four years.
Tang San and others set foot on the continent once more. Before Xiao Bai left, he used the sea chart to verify their location and then parted ways. Xiao Bai told Tang San that if they wanted to go back, just release the light of Seagods Trident, and she would be able to sense it ande within three days.
After Xiao Bai circled in the sea three times, she left leading her tribe mates, eventually disappearing into the horizon.
Setting foot on the continent again was something everyone was excited about, no doubt. But Xiao Bais departure also left them with a forlorn feeling. After all, they also lived on Seagod Ind for four years. For normal people, how many four years are there?
Dai Mubai stood next to Tang San, Little San, whats our n?
Tang San said, Lets go back to Heaven Dou City first. We left for so long after all. But I will not stay there for too long. I want to bring Xiao Wu to look for suitable spirit beasts to hunt and take their spirit rings. I will use the time to get past Title Douluo stage by putting spirit rings into the Clear Sky Hammer, to increase its power quickly and make it easier to revive Xiao Wu.
Dai Mubai said:In that case, you might as well not dy, but just directly bring Xiao Wu to hunt spirit beasts. With your present strength, you wouldnt even need to fear meeting hundred thousand year spirit beasts. Well go back to Heaven Dou City to wait for you first, I dont know what the circumstances are over there.
Tang San said:Thats fine too.Speaking, he unfolded the map, and everyone gathered round.
Pointing on the map, Tang San said:This is our position, Xiao Bai was right, with their escort weve cut down at least half the journey, its straight east from here. Its about ten days journey to Star Dou Great Forest, theres lots of spirit beasts living there, so Im nning to bring Xiao Wu there. If it goes smoothly, I believe that in one year at the least, two years at most, I can resurret Xiao Wu. Afterwards Ill converge with everyone at Heaven Dou City. You head northeast from here, youll find the way after youre on the official road, I estimate you can return to Heaven Dou City in around twenty days.
Ma Hongjun grinned:Third brother, my brother. I wont be polite with you. Xiangxiang is young, and homesick from being away for so many years. I wont keep youpany.
Bai Chenxiang hit him lightly, her face red. Indeed, as a girl, she hadnt experienced the wind and rain like the Shrek Seven Devils. After so long, how couldnt she miss home?
Tang San smiled:Dont you believe in my strength? No need to keep mepany, you all go back. Teacher presumably needs help there. Fatty, after going back, youre in charge of supervising the Tang Sect. Hurry up and organize your martial hall at the same time. With your present strength, nobody would refuse you as hall master. Rongrong, little Ao, after you get back, tell uncle Ning that if he can, find a ce for the Seven Treasure zed Tile School next to our Tang Sect. Watch out for each other.
Ning Rongrong and little Ao nodded. They both knew that because of what happened back then, emperor Xue Ye should have doubts about Ning Fengzhi. Emperor Xue Ye should have passed away in these years, and they didnt know the sects circumstances. Consequently they were also anxious to get back, and didnt propose going to Star Dou Great Forest with Tang San.
Dai Mubai said:Me and Zhuqing will go to the Academy. You dont need to worry with us there. Even though its been four years, the Heaven Dou and Star Luo great empires are after all deeply rooted, Spirit Hall dealing with them isnt just a mornings work. Heaven Dou City is the capital as well, it wouldnt have changed too much. That kid Xue Beng schemes deeply, hes a clever guy, hes bound to rule wisely when facing a threat like Spirit Hall. Dont worry, dont you have five years for your eighth trial, finish it as quickly as possible. Later well go kill that hundred thousand year Deep Sea Demon Whale together, taking revenge and wiping out all grudges. Then once youve inherited the position of Seagod, well put our cards on the table with Spirit Hall.
Tang San nodded,Then take care as you go, hide as much as possible. Even if weve been gone for a few years, Spirit Hall is bound to have warrants of arrest out for us. Be careful on the road.
Dao Mubai waved his fist withplete confidence,Those Spirit Hall bastards, if onees well kill one, if twoes then two. As long as were notpletely out of luck and surrounded by Spirit Hall elders, what can they do against me?Theyd already challenged Title Douluo without Spirit Douluo strength, let alone when they were now all on Spirit Douluo level, and also without restraints. Evencking one Tang San, with the five devils strength, two or three Title Douluo didnt count.
Tang San temporarily left Xiao Wu to Ning Rongrong, and took two steps forward. Reaching out with his left arm he hugged Dai Mubai, his left hand holding the Seagod Trident.
Dai Mubai said in Tang Sans ear:Little San, once we meet again, I want to see aplete Xiao Wu!
Tang San pped Dai Mubais back,Dont worry, boss, you definitely will.
Releasing his arm, he also separately hugged Oscar and Ma Hongjun once. They had been partners for so many years, even if they wouldnt part for too long this time, the feeling of leaving wasnt wonderful.
Third brother, you cant discriminate!Ning Rongrong gave Xiao Wu to Zhu Zhuqing, taking the initiative to step forward spreading her arms, giving Tang San a big bearhug.
Tang San smiled:Shouldnt I be afraid certain people will be jealous?
Oscar to the side crooked his head:Its nothing, who asked us to be brothers, Im temporarily blinded. En, Rongrong, that should do it, Ill really be jealous.
Ning Rongrong paid no attention to Oscar, looking at Tang San with red rimmed eyes:Third brother, look after yourself on the way, take care of Xiao Wu. Were all praying for her.
I will. Unless I die, nobody can harm her again. I will take care of her.
Ning Rongrong let go and took Xiao Wu from Zhu Zhuqing. She turned her head, but tears still fell. Shed just left, when Zhu Zhuqing stepped up, equally hugging Tang San hard,Third brother, well all miss you. Come back soon.
Tang San smiled and nodded, rubbing the head of this youngest seven devil,If boss Dai bullies you after you get back, go find Rongrong and have her help you. She can definitely beat the teeth out of him.
The corners of Zhu Zhuqings eyes were originally already red. Hearing what Tang San said, she couldnt help giggling. Wiping the tears from her eyes, she still nodded cutely.
Dai Mubai smiled wryly:Itd be nice if she doesnt bully me. Me bully her? I dont have the skill.
Indeed, Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai really showed that everything could be bested. That overbearing Dai Mubai couldnt raise any temper when facing Zhu Zhuqing.
Third brother, can I hug you too?Bai Chenxiangs voice was timid.
Tang San took the initiative to spread his arms, smiling:Of course you can. Youre my little cousin! Even if Fatty sometimes is a bit jumpy, a bitzy, he sincerely likes you. I also believe that he will focus wholeheartedly on you hereafter. Only that guy is the kind wholl take the roof off if he doesnt get a beating every three days, so you cant give him too much face. Just go ahead and beat him. Also, keep him close.While speaking, he hugged Bai Chenxiang.
When Ma Hongjun heard the first half of what Tang San said he was originally extremely proud, but once it got to thetter half, he couldnt help making a bitter face. He wanted to argue, but saw the warning nce Tang San shot him, clearly warning him not to bully Bai Chenxiang, and that he wasnt allowed to go sleep around anymore.
Dai Mubai rubbed his fist, grinning:Leave that damned Fatty to me. If he has any errant behaviour or bullies Xiangxiang, as the elder brother, Ill sort him out.
The girls all had red rimmed eyes. Tang San didnt let Xiao Wus soul out, since he was afraid her soul would go unstable from emotions.
Dai Mubai pped Tang Sans shoulder hard, and said to everyone:Lets hurry up and go. If it goes on like this, we wont be able to part. A temporary separation is the beginning of meeting next time. Go, go.Speaking, he pulled along Zhu Zhuqing and led the way northeast. Zhu Zhuqing clearly saw that Dai Mubais eyes were also a bit red.
Everyone take care.Tang San struck the Seagod Trident on the ground, the one hundred eight thousand jin weight making the ground shudder. Taking Xiao Wu from Ning Rongrongs embrace, he no longer paused, but leapt up and headed east.
Dai Mubai halted, turning his head to look along with Zhu Zhuqing. Everyone watched Tang San and Xiao Wu disappear, then gradually returned to their senses, quietly leaving with the sadness of farewell.
Tang San brought Xiao Wu along for a full two hours before his mood gradually restored. Looking at Xiao Wu in his arms with a lifeless look in her eyes, firm conviction reced sadness. No matter how, this time he had topletely resurrect Xiao Wu. This ce was remote, so he might as well not travel on foot. The Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone flight abilityunched, and he brought Xiao Wu up to fly through the air, meeting the morning sun.
The Shrek Seven Devils had once again set foot on Douluo Continent. It seemed, the beacons had lit once again.
After flying for close to four hours, Tang San distantly saw the wide official road. Opening up the map to take a look, this was within the borders of a subordinate kingdom on the edge of Heaven Dou Empire, H?agen-Dazs. This kingdom was in the northwest of Heaven Dou Empire, sharing part of its border with Star Luo Empire. By following the official road from here, passing through H?agen-Dazs Kingdom and then Bck Kingdom, you could reach Star Dou Great Forest. And around two hundred li east from here was one of the H?agen-Dazs kingdoms strategic points, West Lu City.
Days of travel plus previously passing the Seagod sixth and seventh trials, Tang San was a bit weary. Even if his spirit power had already recovered, he still decided to bring Xiao Wu to rest a while in West Lu City. After hed again travel by flight for Star Luo Great Forest. Travelling by air was at least twice as fast as on foot, he could reach his destination in at most five days.
Two hundred li was to Tang San a very short distance since long ago. He brought Xiao Wu the whole way to around ten li away from West Lu City beforending. Due to his and Xiao Wus appearance really being too conspicuous, he took out two veiled bamboo hats from Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, and they each wore one.
Arriving outside West Lu City, this ce was considered a main city, but slightly smaller than an ordinary main city. Outside the gates were roughly twenty soldiers inspecting the travellers. It seemed the inspection was quite strict. Each and every one of the soldiers looked ferocious, lined up in a neat formation, without the slightest show of cking due to only guarding the gates.
What made Tang San most curious was these soldiers uniform. Each soldier had the two characters for Spirit in yellow on the left side of their chest. It also seemed like their equipment was quite good, each soldier wearing leather armor. Quite rare for soldiers patrolling a city gate.
What was the meaning of this? Why did the soldiers wear the spirit mark?
Tang San wondered, only, judging by these circumstances he clearly couldnt pass through the gate with Xiao Wu. First let alone that he didnt want to show his or Xiao Wus appearance to these soldiers, he absolutely couldnt let them inspect the Seagod Trident. Juding by the rigorous inspection, entering the city armed clearly wasnt easy. And the trident was so enormous.
Thinking of this, the Seagod Trident brand on Tang Sans forehead shed once, and enveloped by pale blue light, he and Xiao Wu quietly disappeared.
Even though the Vast Sea Ocean Shroud had turned back into the Seagods Heart andpletely merged with the Seagod Trident, after experimentation, Tang San had discovered that as long as he held the Seagod Trident, he could still use the original Vast Sea Ocean Shroud abilities, as if those four abilities had all been branded on his skull bone.
Relying on the Vast Sea Ocean Shrouds stealth ability, Tang San brought Xiao Wu to fly high, passing above the city walls andnding in West lu City. Finding a remote unobserved corner, he showed himself again.
Chapter 256 — Spirit Empire
Chapter 256: Spirit Empire
Red light shed, and Xiao Wus soul merged into her body, her beautiful eyes regaining their rity. It was Tang San who woke her.
Ge, wheres this?Xiao Wu couldnt help looking around.
Tang San lowered his voice:Weve already returned to the continent, and I decided to bring you to Star Dou Great Forest a while, give the Clear Sky Hammer spirit rings. This is H?agen-Dazs Kingdoms West Lu City. When I was outside of the city just now I felt something was wrong, the soldiers by the gate all wore the letters spirit, I dont know what it means. Lets go look around.
Entering the city, he couldnt always be hugging Xiao Wu, or people would easily get suspicious. After Xiao Wus soul returned to her body, he only needed to hold her hand.
Xiao Wu raised the veil of the bamboo hat, looking deeply at Tang San. Even though he didnt say it, how could she not understand the reason he would bring her to Star Dou Great Forest alone? She understood that it was impossible for her to change Tang Sans mind. Holding his left hand, she said:Well go investigate. With the spirit characters, it should likely be rted to Spirit Hall.
Tang San nodded:Were of the same mind. The kingdoms and duchies that are part of the two great empires have always had an ambiguous rtionship with Spirit Hall, as Spirit Halls loyal supporters. Its also just because of Spirit Hall that the two empires have never dared do anything against the kingdoms and duchies without thinking about it first. It seems like, in the four years we were gone, a lot has happened on the continent!
As the two spoke, they had left the corner and reached the streets. The city streets seemed about the same as always, densely lined with shops on both sides. Overall, this West Lu City seemed prosperous. The pedestrians walked quite fast, clearly influenced by the pace of life.
Xiao Wu lowered her voice:Ge, where do we go to ask around?
Cold light shed in Tang Sans eyes,Naturally well go to the Main Spirit Hall here. West Lu City is H?agen-Dazs Kingdoms capital, it should have a Main Spirit Hall. Who would know whats happened more clearly than those Spirit Hall spirit masters?
Tang San decided to go to Spirit Hall to investigate the changes on the Continent, and Xiao Wu naturally wouldnt object. Tang Sans gaze swept, just finding a man in his forties walking past in front of them. The mans clothes were average, unable to tell if he was rich or poor. Tang San took the initiative to go up to meet him, barring his way.
Big brother, could I trouble you with some questions?Tang San raised the veil of his bamboo hat, and asked politely.
The middle aged man was startled by being blocked, and looked somewhat alertly at him, especially as he saw that more than three meter long package in Tang Sans hand,
What do you want to ask?
Tang San said:Were from the countryside. Myself and my wife are spirit masters, we heard we can get money after examining at Spirit Hall. Could you tell me where West Lu Citys Main Spirit Hall is?
Listening to Tang San, the middle aged mans expression instantly grew a bit strange, but on ount of Tang Sans spirit master status, he was still respectful:So its lord spirit master. Only, you might not be too familiar with the circumstances here. Has it been a very long time since you came outside? There hasnt been a Spirit Hall for a long time.
What?Tang San was shocked.No Spirit Hall? Dont tell me Spiri Hall has been destroyed?
The middle aged mans expression changed, making a hushing gesture, speaking urgently:Lord spirit master, you cant say that! Its my fault, I didnt say it clearly. On the Continent there is now no longer a Spirit Hall, only the Spirit Empire.
Listening to him, Tang San instantly understood. In the four years he had been gone, the Continent had definitely undergone great upheaval. He hurriedly said:Big brother, cant you tell us just whats happened? Consider this small token your reward.While speaking, he pulled out two silver spirit coins and handed them over. It wasnt that he was stingy, but more money would instead easily cause trouble.
Seeing the mone Tang San passed him, the middle aged mans eyebrows immediately rose in delight, and he walked together with Tang San and Xiao Wu, smiling:Even though the nations have changed, fortunately this money still hasnt. Then I wont stand on ceremony. You asked the right person. As for Spirit Halls Changes, thats a great event of the spirit master world that began more than three years ago, with the reselection assembly of the seven great sects.
Originally, not long after Tang San and the others left back then, Spirit Hall had taken charge of convening a seven great sects reselection assembly, producing a new seven great sects. Without exception, these seven great sects were all the most fanatic followers of Spirit Hall. Basically no contenders could be found within the two great empires. Even if the Seven Treasure zed Tile School still had the strength topete, out of safety considerations, it still didnt participate in the assembly.
Thus, after the seven great sects were chosen, Spirit Halls poprity instantly reached its peak. Next, the seven great sects simultaneously wrote a petition, suggesting for all the worlds spirit masters tomonly honor Spirit Hall, asking Spirit Hall to even better control spirit masters.
Three monthster, Spirit Hall dered the foundation of a country, naming it Spirit Empire, closing all the Spirit Halls originally within the two great empires, recalling the spirit masters. And the Spirit Empires territory was all the kingdoms and duchies originally part of the two great empires,pletely severing the contact between the two great empires with its sudden appearance. With the tenbined kingdoms and duchies, the Spirit Empires total area wasnt inferior to any one of the two great empires after the split.
Judging by their location, the Spirit Empire was clearly at a disadvantage, with Heaven Dou Empire in the north, and Star Luo Empire in the south, However, ever since the creation of the Spirit Empire, it had instead expanded in both directions. Over a few years, it already held the area of each of the two original great empires. Moreover, this was when the three armies still hadnt met.
From the look of overall strength, Spirit Empire was put together with more than a dozen smaller countries. The total military headcount could notpare with the tworge empires and themand would not be totally unified, but the spirit masters under Spirit Empires control was too powerful. In a war, spirit masters would cause more destruction than any military could. A troop of a thousand spirit masters was enough to contend with tens of thousands of soldiers.
At the same time, Spirit Empire gave orders to enlist the entire continents spirit masters. Anyone who didnt enlist would be seen as heretics. Adding the influence of the new seven great sects, Spirit Hall practically controlled the power more than 70% of the continents spirit masters. With powerhouses like clouds, Titled Douluos exceeded ten in number. This forced the tworge empires to save their strength, and no sh was dared. Otherwise, if their armies copsed, there would be no chance whatsoever.
Spirit Hall Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong, became the first empress of Spirit Empire, ruling it as a woman. After expanding outward temporarily, she began to form the empire and eliminated the opposition while training troops. Many years of Spirit Halls saved up resources became the solid backbone of the empires development. In just a few years time, Spirit Empire became Heaven Dou and Star Luo empires powerful rival empire, and in terms of strength it surpassed any one empire. The border troops stationed within exceeded twenty thousand spirit masters, led by Elder Halls Title Douluos themselves.
Just because it temporarily stopped expanding didnt mean Spirit Empire was satisfied. Once Bibi Dong tookplete control of the lesser kingdoms and duchies powers and reorganized, a great war would be inevitable.
From the beginning, Spirit Empire had the upper hand after its foundation, mainly because of the original headcount of Spirit Hall of up to tens of thousands of spirit masters. The former top three sects would originally be able to barely fight against Spirit Hall, but Clear Sky School went into seclusion, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n waspletely destroyed, and Seven Treasure zed Tile School also lost a great deal of strength, so they could not be able to form enough strength to fight directly.
The more powerful the spirit master, the more terrifying one could be in war. A Title Douluo ss powerhouse would match against thousands of soldiers and horses. Of course, it wasnt that the tworge empires didnt have a fighting chance. They had been around for many years, so they had arger number of well trained troops. If it were to be a desperate struggle, even Spirit Empire would sustain crippling losses. This was also why Bibi Dong didnt hurry and expand. She wanted to solidify the internal workings first and then wage war under absolutely favorable conditions.
After parting with the middle aged man, Tang San entered a state of deep thought. Although he had guessed that the continent would surely have huge changes after these years, he didnt expect that the situation had deteriorated this much. Bibi Dong chose to found a nation with brute force, which seemed rash, but it also let Spirit Hall have an actual army and enormous territory. For so many years, Spirit Hall had always been a sanctuary in the eyes of spirit masters. Spirit masters who could truly refuse the enlistment of Spirit Hall and stay in the tworge empires would definitely be few in number. With so many powerful members in Spirit Empire, simply an assassination of the two empires higher ups would be something unbearable.
If not for reviving Xiao Wu, Tang San really wanted to hurry and return to Heaven Dou City and check out the situation there. The most important thing was Tang Sects state of development. With the vast gap between the number of spirit masters, Tang Sects hidden weapons would have an indisputable effect in war. Only in usingrge quantities of highly destructive hidden weapons could there be a chance to fight against Spirit Halls spirit master troops.
There was also something else Tang San had to do. He had already almostpleted the conditions the elders raised back when he left the Clear Sky School. His strength had reached the eightieth rank, he possessed at least one hundred thousand year spirit ring, now he just had to kill a Spirit Hall Title Douluo to be qualified to return to the Clear Sky School, and pay his respects to his grandfather. The Clear Sky School didnt have enough spirit masters to change the bnce between the two great empires and Spirit Hall, but the meaning of their name as the number one spirit master sect back then couldnt be doubted. The Clear Sky School moreover had altogether six Title Douluo. If they left the mountain, they could definitely have a huge effect.
Ge, why dont we also return to Heaven Dou City.With Xiao Wus intelligence, as well as having followed Tang San for so long, she naturally understood everything he was thinking. The present circumstances were bad, and the Tang Sect needed Tang San to return to take charge.
No.Tang San forcefully shook his head,Only if we first resurrect you can we return. Even if the circumstances are bad, Mubai and the others have already returned to Heaven Dou City. With them there, there wont be a problem with the Tang Sect. Before you are truly resurrected, how can I put all my energy into opposing Spirit Hall? Dont worry, Spirit Hall wont take any major actions for a while. The two great empires are closely dependant on each other right now, if Spirit Hall attacks one of them, the other absolutely wont stand aside. Thus, Spirit Halls mercenaries have no choice but to move cautiously. For now its enough that Mubai and the others bring back the news that were safe. I think our Tang Sect will definitely have developed quite far in more than four years. Heaven Dou Empire is also bound to have secretly saved up a number of hidden weapons. Even if the war trulyes, it wont be that easy for Spirit Hall to take the empire.
Xiao Wu leaned against Tang Sans chest, whispering:Ge, I know you want my best, but, if something happens to you because of me, I
Tang San put his forefinger on her lips, not letting her continue.Xiao Wu, Ive never been an ambitious person, nor have I ever wanted to go change anything about the Continent. I oppose Spirit Hall because of hatred. My parents hatred, as well as your hatred. As far as Im concerned, resurrecting you is the only major task right now, not dealing with Spirit Hall. Since youre worried, then well cause this so called Spirit Empire a bit of chaos. Didnt that uncle just now say that, besides West Lu Citys original city guard, there was also a spirit master regiment sent by Spirit Hall, and itsmander, along with the city guard, holds the authority within the city? No question about it, this is Spirit Halls method to monitor the kingdoms and duchies. West Lu City is the strategic city of H?agen-Dazs Kingdom, so Spirit Hall absolutely wouldnt have sent less than fifty spirit masters, and the leader should also be at least a Spirit Sage level power. Tell me, if I had these spirit masters disappear, what would Spirit Hall think of West Lu City, and even of H?agen-Dazs Kingdom? Perhaps one city wont count as anything, but next were crossing the entire kingdom, if the same thing happened in ten cities at the same time, how would Spirit Hall treat H?agen-Dazs?
Xiao Wu stared nkly,Ge, your meaning?
A baleful look shed in Tang Sans eyes,All Spirit Hall aplices, kill without pardon.
At nightfall, a ck silhouette slowly appeared outside the West Lu City spirit master regimental residence. Arge deep blue cloak hid his figure, all that could be seen was that this person held a four meter long giant weapon, dark green, without any luster.
It was precisely Tang San. He and Xiao Wu had settled down and rested for a few hours in the city, waiting for the depth of night, then quietly left the inn. Tang San knew Xiao Wu didnt like massacres, and so hed ced her body into the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse. The cloth covering the Seagod Trident was already removed, and hed specially bought arge mantle to hide himself, then came here.
Tang San himself wasnt someone who liked killing, but regarding Spirit Hall, he would never be merciful. The enemies of his parents, even more with Xiao Wus grudge. He would never forget the deep bitterness in his fathers eyes, and even less the despair in Xiao Wus eyes when she sacrificed herself for him. No matter how powerful Spirit Hall was, they were all the enemies of his lifetime.
His left hand pressed on the golden trident brand on his forehead, keeping its light from shining when he released his spiritual force, his boundless mental power rushing out like the vast ocean. Aftering outside, it again spread out like a tiny trickle, forming an enormous mental web in just the time of a breath. Not only did it envelop the spirit master regimentalpound in front of him, it covered everything within several thousand square meters surrounding it.
Countless pieces of information quickly rushed back into Tang Sans brain via his spiritual force. If Tang San wanted to scout in such detail before leaving for Seagod Ind, he would not only have to use the Blue Silver Domain and the strength of the nts, but would also have to take care not to be discovered. But now he basically didnt need to worry about that, unless there was a power here whose spiritual force reached the level of Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi, and was a cut above his own, this wouldnt draw anyones attention. Just like an eagle looking down from high above, easily grasping the slightest movement.
Now it was deep at night, and roughly thirty soldiers patrolled around the spirit masterpound, and inside the station were roughly fifty soldiers, and thirty of forty servants. The number of spirit masters was close to what Tang San expected, more than eighty.
Distinguishing these people wasnt a problem. The soldiers auras were rather calm, the servants walked a bit heavily, and the spirit masters released some lingering spirit power fluctuations with every breath and motion.
Tang San naturally didnt n to kill everyone here. His targets were only the spirit masters. He naturally wouldnt massacre those soldiers and servants.
Without being anxious to enter the station, Tang San quietly circled the outside. Very soon his spiritual force guided him to the soldiers patrolling and guarding the ce. Blue Silver Emperor quietly shot out from the ground, and before the soldiers could react, each and every one was already tightly bound. The Blue Silver Emperor suddenly shook, infusing spirit power, and the thirty soldiers noiselessly went limp under the spirit power fluctuations the Blue Silver Emperor released. Dealing with thesemon guards really was too simple to Tang San. They basically wouldnt know how they ended up unconscious.
Pulled by the Blue Silver Emperor, Tang San very quickly dragged them over to a quiet alley. They wouldnt wake up for a few hours.
Having dealt with the issues outside, Tang San quietly climbed into the station. The fifty soldiers inside were split into five squads, each patrolling in five different directions. Each squad was led by a spirit master around rank forty. It was a quite tight defense.
If Tang San wanted to deal with all the spirit masters here, he only needed to find a suitable ce to release his eighth spirit ability, Blue Silver Evil Spirit Mirrors Annihtion, and it would be settled in an instant. Through his previous scouting, he discovered that among all the spirit masters stationed here, only one had strength at the Spirit Sage level, the remainder were all spirit masters at rank sixty or below, basically unable to threaten him at all.
However, Tang San really wouldnt do that. If he relied on his formidable spirit power to deal with all the spirit masters here, then the servants and soldiers wouldnt have any chance to survive either. He didnt want to kill indiscriminately, this was one reason. THe other reason was that if he only used one spirit ability, then the Spirit Empire couldter very easily discover that only one formidable spirit master hade here. For Tang San to produce chaos, he naturally didnt want their investigation to reach a result like that.
Just at this moment, a squad of soldiers turned to head in Tang Sans direction. Tang San bent low, immediately concealing himself among some nts next to him. His Blue Silver Emperor was a nt type spirit, so his ability to hide among nts could now be called wless. Even if a Title Douluo used spiritual force or maybe aura to search for him, they still absolutely wouldnt find a trace.
Walking furthest ahead was a spirit master, with both hands behind his back. He had an arrogant expression, as if he didnt notice the soldiers behind him. The soldiers in turn followed cautiously behind, not daring to be the slightest bit careless. Spirit masters really did act powerful in front of ordinary people.
A branch quietly appeared in the squad, and one soldier immediately stumbled over it, knocking against the soldier in front of him.
Ouch, what are you doing?The soldier who had been knocked against couldnt help crying out.
Bastard, whats the noise?The spirit master walking in front turned his head sharply and rebuked them angrily.
Lo-, lord. He knocked against me The soldier who cried out hastily exined. However, the next moment the pupils of his eyes suddenly grewrge, startled looking behind that spirit master along with the other soldiers.
Rank forty already awarded the title of Spirit Ancestor, and corresponded to quite considerable strength. Seeing the rm in the soldiers eyes, that Spirit Empire Spirit Sage immediately reacted. He didnt turn his head as well, but dashed forward at the same time as he released his spirit, preparing to dodge any attacking from behind and thenunch a counter attack.
It couldnt be said he reacted slowly, but unfortunately, hed met an opponent he basically couldnt fight.
One Blue Silver Emperor twisted tightly around his neck, ice cold spiritual force stabbing straight into his brain, severing his connection with his spirit, forcefully interrupting the halfpleted spirit release. His throat was sealed, unable to even breathe, and he naturally couldnt cry the rm. At the same time, an intense shocking force came from below the feet of the soldiers, making them all go limp, falling unconscious to the ground.
To Spirit Empire spirit masters, Tang San absolutely wouldnt be lenient. These were all his enemies. One less meant the Spirit Empire would lose a portion of their strength. Sharp thorns ejected from the Blue Silver Emperor twisting around that spirit master, stabbing deeply into his throat. Potent poison rushed straight into his brain from the Blue Silver Emperors thorns, quietly taking away his life.
Those ten soldiers hadnt copsed from Tang Sans spirit ability, but rather the Seagod Trident. Tang San only tapped the Trident on the ground, sending shocking force out in a straight line controlled by his spirit power in a ten meter range, knocking them unconscious as it passed.
Blue Silver Emperor flickered, and altogether eleven people were quietly pulled into the nts. One of the five patrolling squads was settled in an instant.
Very quickly, Tang San found the other four patrolling squads, and used different methods to deal with them all; using Blue Silver Emperor to directly paralyse them, using spirit power to directly knock them unconscious, or using the Clear Sky Hammer to crush the leading spirit master. He gave the patrolling soldiers the feeling they all encountered different opponents, and basically didnt give them the chance to see him clearly.
Tang San used less than half the time of a stick of incense to deal with these problems without rming the spirit masters in the station.
Ice cold killing intent began to glitter in his eyes, the true assassination started from here. Colding the trident, Tang San quietly slipped into the station.
He didnt release his Blue Silver Emperor again. Seagod Trident in his right hand, he released the Clear Sky Hammer in his left. Hammer in left and polearm in right, he pulled on a long since prepared mask. At the same time as he stepped inside, the spiritual force he originally used for scouting suddenly spread out, an intense mental shock instantly appearing within the walls of this spirit master regimental station.
Muffled grunts and cries of rm rose and fell. The mental shock Tang San sent out wasnt at full intensity, but it was already enough for ordinary people. The servants fell unconscious without exception. In the entire station, only those suddenly awakened spirit masters still remained, and some Spirit Empire spirit masters who had been cultivating even had their spirit power interrupted, and fell over in pain inside their rooms.
Who?An angry voice called.
Tang San no longer hid himself, and two spirit masters directly ahead had already discovered him, quickly releasing their spirits and charging towards Tang San. Since there was no light of spirit ringsing from Tang San, the two spirit masters didnt even pay attention to the two weapons he was holding.
With a cold snort, Tang Sans full killing intent radiated in all directions. His left hand threw out the Clear Sky Hammer, directly attacking the two in front. He basically didnt even need to consider what abilities these two spirit masters had, because their spirit power wasnt even at rank fifty. In front of absolute strength, no matter how wonderful their spirit abilities, they werepletely useless. They couldnt even stand up to just Tang Sans physical strength, let alone with that world dominating Clear Sky Hammer. Even the leader of the Seagod Seven Sacred Pir guardian Douluo, Seadragon Douluo, had taken a loss against Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer, let alone these people.
The oue was without the slightest suspense. With a light pull of Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, the several thousand jin heavy Clear Sky Hammer struck the chests of the two spirit masters in session. It wasnt that they didnt think to stop it, but rather that the spirit abilities they released did nothing to stop it.
At this moment, even more spirit masters also rushed out from all directions. Spirit masters after all had formidable strength, and even though the fight here was brief, the two spirit masters shouts had already exposed Tang Sans position.
Quietly teleporting, Tang San appeared somewhere else. Behind him, at least seven or eight single target spirit abilities struck. Amidst the loud sound, one house turned into ruins. Tang San only used the simplest methods to attack the opponents. The Clear Sky Hammer flew out, against its terrifying force plus the control of Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, these universally rank forty or fifty spirit masters were like a flock of sheep. They couldnt even catch Tang Sans shadow. They only saw therge hammer spiral out in attack. With each touch, it was sure to take away the life of one Spirit Empire spirit master. All kinds of abilities sparkled, but against the iparably heavy Clear Sky Hammer, these abilities were only as useful as fireworks, shing and then fading.
Strangely, each time the Clear Sky Hammer killed one person, the Deathgod Domain pattern inscribed on its surface would sh with blood red light, and the fiendish energy it carried would increase somewhat. Red and ck light flickered, seemingly able to easily split open the defenses of the opponents trying to use energy type spirit abilities to stop it.
Even Tang San himself hadnt thought all this would be so easy. In his expectations, with close to a hundred spirit masters here, he would at least have to spend some effort to kill them all without letting any escape. But not one of these spirit masters could take an attack from the Clear Sky Hammer. Before Tang San switched attack methods, more than half were already dead.
This of course wasnt because the enemies were too weak, but rather because Tang San was too strong.
Last time he fought Spirit Hall was more than four years ago, and at that time he had only had rank sixty something spirit power. If he had confronted this many spirit masters, it would of course have been impossible to win easily. But now, not only had his spirit power reached a frightening rank eighty five, he also possessed one more hundred thousand year spirit bone, and three major hundred thousand year spirit rings. Just the spirit bone and rings alone had already strengthened his physical strength to an extremely frightening degree. Tang Sans body already surpassed that rank ny five Seadragon Douluo. His overall strength had even more reached the level of a ny fifth rank Title Douluo, and that was without considering the Seagod Trident in his hand.
In front of such strength, these low level spirit masters were like bugs to him. Killing them really was as easy as picking something out of his pocket. This was the absolute suppression of high level spirit masters to low level spirit masters.
Just as Tang San was considering changing his attack method, suddenly, with a loud sonorous sound, his constantly killing Clear Sky Hammer was washed up in a great force, spiralling once in the air.
The corner of Tang Sans mouth showed a trace of a grim smile, finally a bit interesting.
An extremelyrge spirit master stood in the courtyard, and shouted loudly,Everyone form up on me.
Only thirty something spirit masters remained now. The Clear Sky Hammer had only left behind corpses, not even one opponent was injured. These spirit masters gathered in a rush, standing behind that tall spirit master in his sixties, their minds now stabilizing a bit. The Clear Sky Flying Hammer killing them just now had chilled their courage.
Therge spirit master shouted deeply:Which Clear Sky School friend is it, please show yourself.
Tang San withdrew the Clear Sky Hammer, slowly walking out from behind the ruins. Due to the size of the cloak, not only was his body hidden, while his head was bent, there was no way for them to see his face.
When did the Clear Sky School be this sneaky?Therge spirit master looked somewhat bewildered at Tang San. He held a battle axe in his right hand, his spirit, the Blood Devil Axe, he was that only Spirit Sage level power Tang San had sensed in thepound. Only Tang San hadnt thought this opponent was actually a Tool Spirit Sage. His strength was quite something.
However, the Blood Devil Axe Spirit Sages heart was currently even more shocked. Even though he had just blocked the Clear Sky Hammer once, the right hand holding the Blood Devil Axe was still convulsing, the skin between thumb and forefinger split. Clearly, the opponent before him absolutely didnt have spirit power below his own. Even if he recognized that his Blood Devil Axe was quite a good tool spirit, and his strength was top notch on the Spirit Sage level, confronting an enemy with spirit power not lower than his own, and holding the worlds number one sects trump spirit Clear Sky Hammer, he didnt have much confidence.
Its not being sneaky, its because you dont have any need to know who I am. Because, you will very soon be dead.Tang Sans voice was very calm, a trace of mental waves mixed into it, making the opponents unable to tell his age from his voice.
The Blood Devil Axe Spirit Sage gave a cold snort,I didnt expect the Clear Sky Sect would actually reemerge. However, do you think your Clear Sky School canpete with our empire? Keep acting like a turtle pulling its head in and you might be able to struggle on, but dare return to the spirit master world, and youll end up the same as the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n.
The Spirit Empire was already established and formally be hostile with the two great empires, so Spirit Hall naturally didnt need need to act in secret like before. Of course, by their justifications, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n was undoubtedly an extremely evil existence, and had been justly eliminated by the Spirit Empire. History would forever be written by the winners, and even if the Spirit Empire still hadnt be the final victor, they had already begun to distort the past with all their efforts.
Chapter 257 — Seagod Trident’s Power
Chapter 257: Seagod Tridents Power
Tang San said indifferently:I dont know what will happen to the Clear Sky School in the future, but I can be certain, this day next year will be the anniversary of your deaths.
Blood Devil Axe Spirit Sage roared furiously:Say that after youve defeated me! Hear mymand, everyone leave immediately, report the Clear Sky Schools reappearance to the city master, go.
At the same time as he roared, he was already lunging straight at Tang San, the Blood Devil Axe in his hand glittering with light, a ck seventh spirit ring bing an enormous ck light and entering the axe with a sh. In that instant, the Blood Devil Axe in his hand suddenly expanded, bing the size of a cartwheel in the blink of an eye, chopping towards Tang San with an intense blood reeking aura, like a red bolt of lightning appearing in midair.
With their leaders orders, those low level spirit masters turned and ran. These people also counted as quick witted, no two escaped in the same way, and rather headed in different directions, with the agility attack spirit masters running furthest ahead. Thepound wasnt small, but they still only needed a few breaths of time to escape with their speed. If several dozen spirit masters escaped at the same time, into the winding streets outside, even with Tang Sans strength it would be a lot of trouble to kill them all.
The spirit avatar state Blood Devil Axe was undoubtedly extremely powerful, this was a Spirit Emperor upper range Spirit Sage doing his all, all in order to give hisrades the chance to escape, and at the same time also personally try the feeling of contesting with a Clear Sky School power. He firmly believed that as long as the opponent wasnt far more powerful than him, even if he couldnt win, hed still have the chance to escape. After all, at the Spirit Sage level, if you focused on running, you would be extremely difficult to intercept.
But confronted with that Blood Devil Axe falling like red lightning, Tang San only used one very simple gesture to dissolve the opponents all out attack. Raising his right hand, the dark green Seagod Trident rose with power to sear the Heavens. He didnt even use any spirit power.
A loud ng echoed. The red light shattered in that instant, and the Seagod Trident didnt even tremble. Only the magic lines on its surface rippled with a faint dull golden color. But that spirit avatar state Blood Devil Axe was shattered into splinters.
With the spirit shattering, the spirit master who possessed it naturally wouldnt be feeling good. Blood Devil Axe Spirit Sage vomited blood, thrown several dozen meters into the air. When the Clear Sky Hammer smashed into his back, shattering all his bones into inch-sized pieces, he still couldnt understand how he was defeated so miserably. He hadnt even nced one of the opponents spirit rings. A spirit avatar attack facing a casual swing of a polearm, was somehowpletely crushed.
Let alone that he was surprised, Tang San who was using the Seagod Trident for the first time also stared nkly, so much so that he even let the fastest of the Spirit Empire spirit masters reach thepound wall.
Originally Tang San only wanted to use the Seagod Trident to ward off the opponents attack, and then win with the Clear Sky Hammer. With the tridents one hundred eight thousand weight, even if the opponent was using spirit avatar he still likely couldnt harm him. But who would have thought that, on meeting the Seagod Trident, that Blood Devil Axe actually directly turned to fragments. That moment, Tang San didnt even feel the trident vibrate.
This was the true power of a divine tool? Worthy of the weapon the Seagod once used! Just the physical destructive power alone had already reached such a frightening degree. With it, the attack power Tang Sancked before waspletelyplemented, and the spirit power savings was difficult to estimate.
The oue of their confrontation was settled as soon as they met. If someone with Blood Devil Axe Spirit Sages strength couldnt stop Tang San for an instant, how could Tang San give those other Spirit Hall spirit masters the chance to run?
With a pop, blue light shed and vanished from Tang Sans forehead. In answer, a ray of blue light also flitted across that rhombic gem on the Seagod Trident.
In that instant, all the escaping spirit masters felt their bodies slow down, as if they were dumped into a stormy sea. Enormous energy pressed their mental worlds. Starting from the weakest, one spirit master after another went limp on the ground. They werent dead, but their spirits were broken, turning them into imbeciles.
Tang Sans control over spiritual force could be called meticulous. He didnt kill any more, but what was the difference between killing these people and turning them into idiots? Spirit Halls spirit masters had been acting oppressively for so many years, especially inside the city, getting used to being arrogant and despotic, harming countless ordinary people. Ending up like this was fully deserved.
In the darkness, everything became quiet again. What Tang San used was strictly speaking one of the Vast Sea Cosmic Shrouds four abilities, now also branded onto his skull bone, the Vast Sea Wild Wave. A group mental attack ability. Even though the single target attack power couldntpare to the Purple Demon Eye, it won out in attack range. These spirit masters under rank sixty had no hope to resist.
Covering the Seagod Trident with a cloth again, Tang San strolled out of the spirit master encampment. What happened here would be discovered, so how could he wait for those unconscious soldiers to wake up again.
Tang San first found a night open public bath to wash. Even though he wasnt stained with any blood, but that imperceptible smell of blood was something Xiao Wu couldnt stand. He washed himself, changed his clothes, then hid himself and flew off, leaving the city. Once the sky turned bright, he had already brought Xiao Wu to the next city in the Spirit Empires H?agen-Dazs province.
West Lu City, early morning, before the sky was bright, all the high levels and nobles in the city were in an uproar. In the city guard spirit master encampment, of more than eighty spirit masters, forty six had met a violent death, and thirty seven had be idiots. The dead even included the Spirit Empiresmander in West Lu City, Blood Axe Spirit Saint. For a moment, West Lu City was on the brink of panic. The city lord instantly ordered the city sealed, immediately sending people to report to Spirit Empires capital, Spirit City.
Of course, that city lord also understood that sealing the city was basically useless. How could the soldiers and officers under hismand resist people with the strength to kill more than eighty spirit master? All he could do was pray that those killers wouldnte looking for him.
The Spirit Empire had their ownmunication methods. The news had already reached Spirit City in just one days time.
Hu Liena sat upright in the Supreme Pontiffs official business hall, Yan and Xie Yue on either side of her. Reading the dispatch in front of her, she couldnt help frowning.
Xie Yue said in a low voice:ording to the report, the people we sent to West Lu City should have been ambushed, thenpletely annihted. Moreover, the ambushers should all be experts, the majority of them were killed with blunt weapons. I know Blood Devil Axe Spirit Sage Stanford, rank seventy four. Tool spirit sage, quite considerable strength. One on one, I couldnt defeat him. He actually died with every bone in his body broken, he should have been hit by a powerful spirit ability attack. Those people who turned into idiots should have suffered a mental type spirit ability attack.
Yan mmed the table, saying angrily:Its definitely Heaven Dou Empires people. Theyve got some guts. They actually dare ambush us. The loss of more than eighty spirit masters isnt a small number.
Xie Yue shook his head:Its still too early to say. Even if those subordinate provinces have all acknowledged the empire, they were after all kingdoms and duchies before, its not out of the question for them to move. Every nation has a group of experts. Of course, this possibility would be quite low. It would be very difficult for even Title Douluo to kill so many of our people undetected, the enemy wouldnt consist of a small number. Only attacking simultaneously from multiple directions could achieve this kind of result.
Hu Lienas brows tightened,Its very difficult to judge the circumstances based only on this one document. It seems its necessary to make a trip. Her Majesty isnt present, with something of this scale, if it cant be handled appropriately, we wont be able to ount for it.
Yan immediately said:Nana, let me go. Ill bring a squad of elites. I can definitely catch the trail of those people. If it was Heaven Dou Empire, then once Her Majesty returns, isnt that an even better justification to go to war?
Hu Liena shook her head.No, I wont be reassured if you alone go. Since they dare do this, theres definitely some plot. Ill go personally. Big brother, you and Yan take charge here.
Xie Yue said:Sister, before Her Majesty left she put the empires affairs in your hands, how can you leave that easily?
Yan immediately said:Yes. Nana, you cant go. Id be better.
Hu Liena shook her head, her beautiful eyes showing her resolve:Listen to me, right now the empire is already on the right track, developing more and more prosperously with each day, and there are no enemies that would dare invade our Spirit City, nor anything major going on. But the urrence in West Lu City is simr to the destruction of the Gengxin City Hall more than four years ago. Its very difficult to tell whos behind it. I received Her Majestys trust, I have to take a look at this personally to be at ease.
After Spirit Hall founded a nation, Hu Lienas status also rose like a boat with the tide. The title of Holy Maiden didnt change, bing the Spirit Empire Holy Maiden, her authority second only to Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong, with the right to deploy the Spirit Empires armies and imperial spirit masters apart from Elder Hall. As time passed, her strength had alsoe to surpass Xie Yue and Yan by far, bing the one of the Golden Generation most hopeful to break through rank seventy before age thirty. Even though Yan had always pursued her, Hu Liena had never feigned interest in that regard, putting her all into helping Bibi Dong establish the empire, as well as develop it, deeply earning Bibi Dongs confidence. When she had made a decision, even Xie Yue couldnt easily oppose.
Nana, then wont you please invite two elders to apany you? The opponent isnt weak, you cant be in any danger.Xie Yue spoke with some concern.
Hu Liena shook her head:No need, Her Majesty already brought six elders away, there needs to be a few elders left to oversee Spirit City. Even if the enemy wont likely attack here, the capital is the foundation of the empire, it cant be allowed to be shaken. You deal with everyday affairs, and if a powerful enemy invades, ask the elders to act. As for me, you dont have to worry. Ill bring a Nirvana Squad with me. Thats enough to deal with any circumstances.
Xie Yue smiled:Thats good. But be careful on the road anyway. Dont let those provincial officials know who you are before you reach West Lu City. In the off chance theyre plotting something, youll still be safe.
Hu Liena nodded:Ill leave the imperial capital to you. Ill leave immediately. If I hurry, I can reach West Lu City in four or five days.Done speaking, she stood and left withrge strides.
Watching Hu Lienas disappearing back, Yan couldnt help sighing:Nana looks more and more like a leader, only
Xie Yue shot him a nce,Only what? Only shes still rejecting your love?
Yan smiled bitterly:Tell me Xie Yue, we grew up together, so why doesnt Nana like me? I remember when we were small, she was still very good to me! Isnt it because of that Tang San?
Xie Yue said helplessly:Dont ask me, I dont know either. Only, I often see Nana look like somethings weighing on her. Dont think too much about it, give up if theres no hope. Speaking of. Youre also close to thirty, you should find a partner. Dont get held up because of Nana.
Yan said hatefully:Its definitely because of that Tang San. That bastard pretending to be some Tang Yin, deceiving Nanas feelings. Dont let me see him again, or Ill rip his corpse into ten thousand pieces.
Cold light shed in Xie Yues eyes,Tang San really is difficult to deal with. Even though Im confident in you, if it really came to a one on one against him, do you have any certainty? Dont forget how many people he finished back then when you had him surrounded. Each one had strength beyond his. This guy is too dreadful. Especially when that spirit beast lover of his sacrificed herself for him, hes carried a bone deep hatred for us for a long time. Only, strangely, for these past few years, weve spent enormous manpower to track him down, but never found a clue. Its a lot like he disappeared into nothingness.
Thinking of Tang Sans strength in the Star Dou Great Forest back then, Yan couldnt help being a bit disappointed,I really dont know how that guy cultivated. Even when younger than us, his spirit power wasnt lower than ours. But scariest were all those tricks he had. Anyway, nevermind him. Xie Yue, Nana wouldnt be in danger when shes gone?
Xie Yue smiled:Shes bringing a Nirvana squad, what danger could she be in? Those are Her Majestys personally trained experts. Theyre the strength our Spirit Hall has saved for decades. There are altogether five Nirvana squads, each led by five Spirit Douluo level powers, with another twenty Spirit Sage level experts. As long as its not at least three Title Douluo, there wont be a problem. And theyve also trained together for so many years, theyre extremely well coordinated. With these experts along, who could still touch Nana?
Yan said:True, Im worried for nothing. Only, Im still concerned! To tell the truth, there really isnt any other woman in my heart besides Nana. I believe I will definitely move her one day.
Xie Yue and Yans confidence in the Nirvana squad was shaken over the next couple of days. In a short two days, the received five urgent reports in session of the guarding spirit master regiments in five cities suffering devastating attacks one after another. There were unexpectedly no conscious survivors. Adding West Lu City from before, more than five hundred spirit masters guarding six strategic towns were either dead or idiots. The dead also had nothing inmon with each other, the most miserable spirit master regiment died smashed to pieces. The loss of more than five hundred spirit masters, even the Spirit Empire which controlled the vast majority of spirit masters couldnt take it!
But Xie Yue and Yan unfortunately could do nothing about it, they didnt have the authority to deploy the Nirvana squads. Helplessly, they could only send one order after another for all cities and garrisoned Spirit Empire spirit masters to be alert, and prepare to respond to enemy attack at any time. After this, all they could do was wait for news from Hu Liena or for Bibi Dong to return.
Sitting cross legged on a hill, Tang San inhaled and exhaled the purple qi. Even though his Purple Demon Eye had already been cultivated to the Boundless level, he still didnt abandon a cultivation habit formed over so many years.
The fresh and clean air seemed to carry away the bloody smell from his mouth and nose, and especially the sweet fragrance from the nts on the hill calmed his heart.
The constant killing wasnt anything to Tang Sans strength, the Deathgod Domain had even improved somewhat, his spirit power was also only a narrow line away from rank eighty five. However, the constant ughter also seemed to bring him back to that time in ughter City, and that bloody feeling made it very difficult to calm down. Tang San knew that he couldnt keep going like this, otherwise hed very easily lose his heart to the influence of the killing intent.
With killing several hundred Spirit Hall spirit masters in six towns in session, his goal could also be considered reached. Due to the ughter over these few days, hed never dared let Xiao Wu out. As long as her soul wasnt back in her body, hed have her sleep in the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse.
After finishing cultivation, Tang San stretched his whole body. Spirit power flowed like mercury into his limbs and bones, unspeakablyfortable, and he picked up the Seagod Trident from the ground. He was growing more and more fond of this divine instrument. He didnt even need to release its true light, just that terrifying weight was enough to deal with a lot of problems. In these days of ughter, Tang San hadnt once released his Blue Silver Emperor spirit, just relying on spirit bone abilities and the Clear Sky Hammer and Seagod Trident to easily annihte those guarding spirit master regiments.
He was actually secretly looking forward to meeting a somewhat powerful opponent, preferably a Spirit Empire Title Douluo. Like that, he could not only test the Seagod Tridents true power once, but could at the same time alsoplete the five Clear Sky School eldersst task.
Only, Title Douluo werent something youd find lying about everywhere. In six cities, he had only met two Spirit Sages. He was currently a hundred li away from the city where hed ughteredst night, not far from the official road. Tang San had already decided not to keep killing and bring Xiao Wu to hurry to Star Dou Great Forest,pleting his most important task.
Taking a look at the cloth wrapped Seagod Trident in his hand, the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone exerted itself, pushing Tang San to soar up high, flying in the direction of Star Dou Great Forest. By his calctions, he could arrive in at most three days.
Tang San had been flying for a couple of hours when the sky suddenly changed. The sky that had been sunny and cloudless in the morning was gradually shrouded in clouds. Arge expanse of clouds appeared in sight, blocking the warmth of the sunlight, cooling the air.
It was currently early autumn on the Continent, and the air temperature was still quite high. Travelling on a cloudy day like this would be a lot morefortable than under the scorching sun. Tang San might as well use his full spirit power, and advance quickly.
Just at this moment, suddenly, Tang Sans pulse elerated a few beats without reason, a throbbing feelinging from his left hand.
What was going on? Tang San was rmed, and hurriedly looked at his left hand. Immediately, he saw strands of ck energy circle around his left hand, like silken threads, emanating slightly shuddering.
Hurriedly pulling up his sleeve, Tang San discovered that the same was the case for his entire left arm, spreading the whole way to his shoulder. The ck energy contained an aura he was very familiar with, his second spirit, the Clear Sky Hammer. But, he didnt trigger it, and he wasnt cultivating either, so how could something like this suddenly appear?
Tang San had never been careless. Aware that there was a problem with the Clear Sky Hammer, hended immediately.
The Clear Sky Hammer still didnt have any spirit rings. Even though it had enormous potential, it still couldntpare to the eight ring Blue Silver Emperor. Tang San believed that even if it had some problem, he could still deal with it. Immediately, urged by his thoughts, he released the Clear Sky Hammer.
ck light shed, and the Clear Sky Hammer appearing in Tang Sans hand throbbed once, transmitting a kind of excited feeling to Tang San. It was the excitement of bloodthirst. The Deathgod Domain pattern inscribed on the hammer had now turnedpletely blood red, clearly visible even in daylight, and moreover gradually emerging on the surface of the Clear Sky Hammer.
Bloodthirst, ughter, terror, all kinds of negative feelings constantly spread from the blood colored pattern. Ever since obtaining the Deathgod Domain, this was the first time Tang San felt the Deathgod Domain react like this on its own. Generally speaking, this sensation should be felt by the enemies enveloped in the Deathgod Domain.
Tang Sans spiritual force was enormous, so he naturally wouldnt be influenced by the Clear Sky Hammers aura. But he was very curious. Even though he had killed a lot of people before, by all reason, even if it had changed somewhat it should still be the Clear Sky Hammer, but it seemed like the problem was with the Deathgod Domain inscribed on the hammer. What was going on?
However, this couldnt continue. Who knew what would happen if he was imperceptibly influenced by it. Immediately, Tang San used the most dependable method to deal with it. Golden light blossomed from between his eyebrows, glorious golden Seagods Light spreading out, enveloping the Clear Sky Hammer.
It really was as Tang San expected, even though the Seagods Light had no offensive power, it still stemmed from the Seagods aura, and under its influence, the Clear Sky Hammers Deathgod Domain instantly settled down. The changes on the hammer quickly calmed down, and Tang San felt the slightly irascible influence even he had suffered subsequently calm down. Tang San once again deeply experienced how the seemingly mediocre Seagods Light actually possessed nearly omnipotent capabilities. Even though it didnt count as powerful, it had endless marvellous uses.
Just as he prepared to recall the Seagods Light and take a look at whether the Clear Sky Hammer would keep changing, suddenly, through the Seagods Lights scan, Tang San discovered that the Deathgod Domain carved on the Clear Sky Hammer seemed to maintain a subtle spiritual force connection with the outside world.
If not for the Seagods Light, even Tang Sans boundless level spiritual force couldnt have sensed its existence, but now he had still clearly discovered it. This trace of spiritual force was faintly discernable, containing exactly the same negative aura as the Deathgod Domain. This was also how it could elude Tang San.
This was ...
Tang San didnt use the Seagods Light to sever this connection, but rather attentively tried to sense it. Very soon, he discovered the effect of this trace of spiritual force. That was, locating.
Indeed, someone actually used spiritual force to locate his Clear Sky Hammer. No, to be precise, it should be to locate the Deathgod Domain carved on it. Even if the Clear Sky Hammer was still within Tang Sans body before, it still always maintained this kind of locating effect. And the reason the Clear Sky Hammer changed seemed to be because the source of the spiritual force locating the Deathgod Domain was already very close to him.
Tang San of course had no idea what was going on, he couldnt understand how this could ur. But to him, being located with spiritual force wasnt a good thing. Even if he didnt sense it before, since he had now discovered it, he would of course deal with the problem as soon as possible.
Without rming that trace of spiritual force, Tang San very quickly used the Seagods Light to follow the trail, sensing the direction of that mental connection, then again soared into the sky. Holding the Clear Sky Hammer and Seagod Trident, he hurriedly flew towards that mental connection.
His heart filled with the desire to kill. Tang San had already decided that, no matter who it was that was targeting him like this, he definitely had to get rid of them. The secret existence of an enemy able to locate him was a mortal threat.
elerating with his full strength, Tang Sans spiritual force also firmly monitored that trace of mental fluctuations on the Deathgod Domain. Very soon, he discovered his choice was correct. That mental fluctuation was constantly growing stronger as he flew, and even suppressed by the Seagods Light, the Deathgod Domain on the Clear Sky Hammer was growing more and more excited. It wasnt the feeling of bacsh, but rather the excitement of finding kin.
Could it be Hu Liena? Tang San thought of a possibility. Back then, he and Hu Liena had obtained the Deathgod Domain at the same time, and only she possessed the same type of domain as he did. No, impossible. Hu Lienas spiritual force couldnt be this strong. Even though the spiritual force attached to his Deathgod Domain was extremely faint, it was as persistent as a bone maggot, that was impossible to achieve without a high mental level. By a conservative estimate, it should be a Title Douluo level power. Even if Hu Liena was quite talented, it was impossible for her to reach that kind of level in a short few years.
Moreover, as Tang San flew he had a kind of feeling like that trace of spiritual force connected to his Deathgod Domain hadnt always been there, but rather something hidden in the Deathgod Domain that automatically activated as that source came within a certain distance of him. If that was the exnation then it was reasonable. Otherwise, if the spiritual force could have tracked his Deathgod Domain the whole way to Seagod Ind, wouldnt that be truly godly?
Just as he was thinking, the Deathgod Domain pattern on the Clear Sky Hammer suddenly red with light, unexpectedly breaking through the restraints of the Seagods Light in an instant. White light glittered, and the Deathgod Domain actually automatically released without Tang Sans prompting, the enormous killing intent about tosh back at Tang San. Only, Tang Sans spiritual force really was too formidable, pale blue light spread out, boundless level spiritual force instantly counter attacking and taking back control over the Deathgod Domain.
Tang San discovered that his Deathgod Domain had be unprecedentedly powerful, formidable killing intent constantly rising, as if it would crush all things in the world. At the same time, that strand of mental connection from before suddenly became intense, doing its all to attack Tang Sans spiritual force, trying to take control of the Deathgod Domain.
Tang Sanughed coldly, throwing off the cloth covering the Seagod Trident with a shake of his hand. Hovering in the air, he turned the head of the polearm to softly touch the Deathgod Domain pattern on the Clear Sky Hammer. At the same time, a ray of Seagods Light fell directly on that rhombic gem on the Seagod Trident.
Golden light just barely glittered once, light flitting across the Seagod Trident, a speck of golden light pouring into the Deathgod Domain pattern from the tip of the tridents central de. That quickly strengthening mental fluctuation was instantly forcefully severed.
The Seagod Trident contained a portion of the Seagods divine power. With this method, Tang San not only severed the other sides connection with his Deathgod Domain, but moreover also cleanly wiped away the backdoor through which it was established. Simr circumstances would never ur again.
The reason Tang San did so really wasnt because he was going to let them go, but rather because the spiritual force he scattered had already targeted the opponents position, there was no need for this mental fluctuation connection on the Seagod Domain. Looking down, the Blue Silver Emperor right leg boneunched its full strength, sending Tang San streaking downwards at an angle like a shooting star.
Very clearly, the person capable of targeting his Deathgod Domain was full of malice. Even though Tang San had already thoroughly dealt with the problem with the Deathgod Domain, he absolutely didnt want to leave this kind of hidden enemy.
Tang San very soon approached his goal. Surprising him was that his spiritual force unexpectedly couldnt reach inside that area. An intense aura of ughter created a kind of special barrier, giving his spiritual force a feeling of chaos after entering. He could only vaguely sense an enormous killing intent and a blood red color.
Floating down into a forest, before he had set foot on the ground, Tang San already caught an intense bloody smell. Startled, he saw two corpses hanging in the trees not far away, their bodies so broken it was hard to tell they were human, and more like two lumps of ground meat. Giving him a strange feeling was that, even though there was a reek of blood in the air so intense it made people want to vomit, there wasnt a single drop of blood to be seen. Those two corpses were all dead grey bone and flesh, without a trace of blood remaining.
Skilled experts are bold, and the scene didnt intimidate Tang San, on the contrary affirming his conviction to find out more. From the tattered clothes of those two corpses he could tell that they should have been together. From the clothes, and also from the grain of the muscles, even though they were already ragged, his spiritual force examination could still determine that they were different from ordinary people. They should have been quite powerful spirit masters.
Inside the forest were marks of a violent struggle, the surrounding nts seriously damaged, and moreover with a lot of traces of corrosion. Raising the Seagod Trident in his hand, Tang San kept moving in the direction he determined with his spiritual force before.
Very soon he saw a few more corpses exactly the same as before, not one hadnt died extremely miserably. A few corpses didnt even have internal organs left. It was very difficult to believe that this was caused by humans, and seemed even more like the doings of savage spirit beasts. Could it be there was some formidable and vicious spirit beast here?
Speeding up, in the forest he constantly discovered one corpse after another. Finally, when Tang San saw the twenty third corpse, something different appeared ahead. Arge expanse of red blood mist enveloped the forest in front, the sounds of violent spirit power collisions constantly echoing from within.
Chapter 258 — Reunion, Slaughter King
Chapter 258: Reunion, ughter King
Thats right, it was blood mist, exactly the same nauseating blood reek as when he entered the forest before.
A miserable shriek echoed, clearly someone else had suffered. Immediately after, a cry of rm Tang San was somewhat familiar with echoed from within the blood mist.
Even though he hadnt heard this voice for many years now, Tang San still instantly recognized the owner, Hu Liena? Was it really her? What was she doing here?
This red blood mist was something simr to a domain, and Tang San naturally wouldnt intrude rashly. That dense ughter aura was somewhat simr to his Deathgod Domain, but even more wicked, and that stench of blood itself was intensely corrosive, and all the nts near the edge of the blood mist were being violently corroded.
With a cold snort, a circle of blue light spread out from Tang San. His Blue Silver Emperorunched, at at the same time, he also released his Blue Silver Domain. As the ruler of nts, how could Tang San stand still and watch so many nts suffer?
The blue light spread rapidly, not only covering the entire range of the blood mist, but also enveloping all the forest he passed through before. A surging vitality was aroused almost instantly, and prompted by the Blue Silver Emperors aura, therge forest made its counter attack. All the nts began to grow madly, the blood mists corrosive poison and the flourishing vitality of the nts weaving together. Each nt emanated a golden blue light at the same time as they grew, blocking the invasion of that bloody light.
Meanwhile, that surging vitality began to collide with the bloody aura, constantly filtering the harmful toxin. The blue ring of light filled with a breath of life began to spread through the forest, and with the support of Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain, these nts issued an iparably enormous aura of vitality.
Life and death were two kinds of extremes to begin with, and the sudden explosion of life naturally influenced that blood colored death energy. Very soon, the scene in front of Tang San began to grow clear. Even though the bloody light was still there, the mist blocking his view began to gradually fade.
Several hundred meters ahead of him in the forest, there were now still three silhouettes constantly colliding, attacking each other. In a cornery one shattered corpse. Strangely, that corpse was constantly releasing bloody mist, as if its blood was evaporating.
One of the three fighting was Hu Liena. Currently, her six spirit rings were constantly shing, and each time that enormous foxtail behind her swung, it brought forth a surging energy. She emanated a ring of white light, enveloping her and another old man, blocking the invasion of the bloody light. But constantly assailing them was a red silhouette. When heid eyes on it, Tang San couldnt help being shocked, inwardly shouting. So it was him.
Blood colored robe, high necked cape, pale features. Tang San knew this person. It was astonishingly the ruler of ughter City he and Hu Liena met back then, the ughter King.
Compared to back then, the ughter Kung had undergone veryrge changes. His pale skin showed very faint blood lines, and on his forehead was a magic mark in the shape of a sword. Behind him a pair of enormous blood red wings were spread, integrating both attack and defense, as they could be used to attack, but also worked as two enormous shields. He was terrifyingly fast, and Hu Liena and that other old man forced into the flickering light were already in danger.
That old man fighting alongside Hu Liena had a full eight spirit rings, and the configuration was quite good. But the ughter King didnt show a single spirit ring. But even so, Hu Liena and that old man could barely defend. It looked like they couldnt hold up.
You finally came? Ive been waiting for a long time. In order to wait for you, Ive let them live for this long.The ughter Kings voice didnt hold a trace of humanity, only endless ice cold and evil.
The blood red silhouette swept past, and that eight ring old man screamed, his whole body seemed to be inked with the color of blood, and then exploded with a loud sound, ending up the same as all the corpses Tang San saw before. The blood within his body rushed out, constantly blending into the bloody light the ughter King radiated. But when he moved the red light could only suppress Hu Lienas Deathgod Domain to reach that eight ring old man, and couldnt harm Hu Liena.
Tang San?When Hu Liena saw Tang San appear, for some reason, her heart rxed. Even though that strange bloody light couldnt kill her, one of the ughter Kings wings pped, smashing her flying out to crash through tworge trees.
When the blood color descended once again, Hu Lienas body was already missing, a strand of Blue Silver Emperor twisted around her waist and brought her over to Tang San.
If it could be said that Tang San still held a good opinion of anyone in Spirit Hall, then that might be Hu Liena. Tang San had always remembered how they coborated to pass the Hell Road back then, and even when Xiao Wu was ambushed in Star Dou Great Forestter, Hu Liena hadnt stood against him.
Catching Hu Lienas shoulder with his left hand, a mellow and rich Mysterious Heaven Skill was infused into her body.
Hu Liena belched, vomiting up a mouthful of blood. Her face had be deathly pale, but she still just about managed to breathe.
Whats going on here?Tang San asked in a low voice.
Hu Liena leaned on Tang Sans shoulder, gasping for breath:I dont know either. This monster suddenly appeared, attacking me and my people. His bloody light is weird. Inside its range, besides me who has the Deathgod Domain, the others couldnt use any spirit abilities. Of the more than twenty people I brought, there were five powers at the Spirit Douluo level, and the remainder were Spirit Sages. But, weakened in his strange bloody light, he was constantly killing them. This freak is too terrifying. He said he came to find us for revenge.
Listening to her, Tang San finally understood where that trace of mental targeting came from. It wasnt Hu Liena, but rather this ughter King.
Revenge? You two lowly creatures destroyed ughter City, even if your corpses were cut into ten thousand pieces it wouldnt make up for ughter Citys losses. Tell me. Just which of you put poison in the grand blood river. Just what poison was it, take out the antidote and Ill give you a quick death.
The ughter King walked step by step towards Tang San and Hu Liena. He walked very slowly, but with each step forward he brought an immense pressure, making it difficult to breathe.
Confronting the ughter King, Tang Sans expression was as always. When he passed the first trial, in the Seagods Light, the pressure he faced was ten times, a hundred times greater than this, but he still sessfully passed. No need to mention this situation.
Tang San calmly asked back:ughter City was destroyed?
The ughter Kings ice cold blood red eyes were filled with hatred,It was you, it was you who destroyed my ughter City. Making my people die miserably from the bacsh of the great blood river. It was you, wasnt it, it was you
Tang San smiled,If it was destroyed then good. I didnt waste an immortal herb for nothing. Thats right, Im the poisoner, Im the one who poisoned the blood river. Actually, that doesnt count as a poison. That was a Snow Colored Swan Kiss, it only has one result, to cause excitement. The Bloody Mary in ughter City contained a slow poison that could let people grow even stronger through ughter, and could also imperceptibly alter their minds and bodies. Therefore, I added such an immortal herb to that blood river, making that slow acting poison show its effect a thousand times faster. It seems my medical estimation was extraordinarily correct, Im very honored to be able to be the destroyer of ughter City.
Bastard, the antidote?The ughter King was already almost unable to hold back, but in order to get the antidote, he still managed to endure his urges, and didnt charge up and attack Tang San.
Tell me your symptoms first?Tang San asked calmly.
The ughter King roared impatiently:Im so hot, the important blood inside me is constantly evaporating, no matter how much blood I drink I cant stop it. But Ive also be even stronger, my body seems to be changing. But, I cant control it. Antidote, give me the antidote.
Antidote? There is no antidote. What antidote would a beneficial immortal herb have? Truly a pity, why didnt you perish along with that depraved world of yours? A degenerate kingdom like ughter City should never have existed in this world. Destroying it is meting out justice on Heavens behalf. Perfect. Youre here today too, then lets finish it. Once Ive wiped you from this world too, that degenerate realm will also have truly disappeared.
Bastard, Ill kill you!Even had the ughter King been an idiot, he would now still have understood that Tang San was ying with him. The bloody light suddenly flourished, and with a sh he had already arrived in front of Tang San. Two blood red long nails thrust at Tang Sans chest like ws. At the same time, his dense bloody light also rose, rushing towards Tang San.
Hurry up and use the Deathgod Domain, otherwise you cant use abilities, youll be killed instantly.Hu Liena spoke anxiously, Doing her utmost to start her Deathgod Domain to protect her and Tang San. But at this time, Tang San threw her away, sending her flying several dozen meters away.
Intense blue light suddenly exploded from Tang San. In that instant, his body was like a ball of blue light. Next, tyrannical blue light instantly blossomed, and Tang San turnedpletely golden blue.
Blue Silver Avatarunched, and at the same time the Blue Silver Domains evolved ability Boundless Nature alsounched.
The potent bloody light the ughter King released couldnt only be stopped by the Deathgod Domain, but rather required domain abilities to resist, because that bloody light was in itself originally a kind of domain ability.
And through observing the previous battle between him and Hu Liena before, Tang San understood that even though the Deathgod Domain could guarantee Hu Liena could use spirit abilities, very clearly, the white light the Deathgod Domain released couldntpletely block the ughter Kings red light. That was a suppression in domains. In other words, the ughter Kings domain was of amon origin as the Deathgod Domain, but it was above the Deathgod Domain, and so restrained it.
Just because of this, Tang San didnt use the Deathgod Domain, and chose his Blue Silver Domain. This was the forest, the best battlefield for the Blue Silver Domain.
The surrounding world suddenly turned golden blue. Hu Liena closely followed Tang San with her eyes, and as she saw eight spirit rings extending from Tang San, she turnedpletely lifeless.
They hadnt met in close to five years, he, he had actually be so powerful? Eight spirit rings, Spirit Douluo level strength. Four hundred thousand year spirit rings. Was this really a level humans could reach? Tang Sans current circumstances already far exceeded Hu Lienas understanding.
As those red and blue lights started to violently collide in midair, fighting to control the empty space, the ughter Kings movements clearly became a beat slower when attacking Tang San, and Tang San swayed with his upper body, whis whole body releasing a blue mist.
Confronting the opponents attack, Tang San didnt dodge. Or you might say, he basically didnt think about dodging. Holding the Seagod Trident horizontally, he directly blocked the ughter Kings attack.
A loud explosive sound echoed. The Seagod Trident suddenly issued a ringing sound, and the ughter King pulled back as if electrocuted, his blood red eyes brimming with disbelief. The intense shocking force made both his hands tremble.
Tang San was equally surprised, he could feel the shock transmitted from the trident. Ever since obtaining this divine tool, this was the first time someone had caused this kind of slight tremble in the Seagod Trident with a frontal attack. Such strength. It seemed this ughter Kings strength wasnt less than Seadragon Douluo. Only, howe he didnt show any spirit rings?
The ughter King roared unwillingly, raising both hands on either side, one blood red ring of light after another rippling out from within him, the intense bloody light not only filled with the aura of corrosion, but also possessing a special energy fluctuation.
Instantly, sounds ofpressed sts constantly erupted from where the Blue Silver Domain and that red light touched. Tang Sans expression changed. Even though this was a forest, with a huge supporting effect to his Blue Silver Domain, he was shocked to discover that his domain actually couldnt resist.
The ughter King cackled withughter,How about it, hows the taste of my ughter Domain? Compared to the Deathgod Domain you got, my ughter Domain is the strongest domain in ughter City, and its also a reduced version of the ability ban effect in ughter City. Do you think your nt attribute domain can resist? ughter Domain. Its the worlds most potent domain. The ability ban attribute is established absolutely. You better use your Deathgod Domain, otherwise your spirit ring abilities will bepletely useless.
Tang San was secretly rmed. It really was as the ughter King said, even though he still hadnte into contact with that bloody light, his body had already begun to separate from the spirit avatar state. The Blue Silver Domain could originally manage topete with the opponent, but without the support of the Spirit Avatar it couldnt sustain Boundless Nature, and was immediately forced back step by step, a formidable suppressing forceing head on.
But just at this moment, before the ughter Kings proudughter ended, Tang San suddenly disappeared from his ce.
The ughter King reacted very quickly, turning around practically subconsciously, the two giant wings swinging behind im like sharp des. But, Tang Sans current position wasnt behind him, but rather behind and above him.
Falling sideways, bringing up his left leg with a natural and fluent motion, it was also a red light filled with a wicked aura, falling from the sky like a giant hatchet. It was the Evil Spirit left left leg bones spirit ability, Orca Evil Spirit Hatchet.
Tang San was well aware that you couldnt let the enemy lead you around by the nose in a fight. Even if the Deathgod Domain might let him use spirit ring abilities, the Deathgod Domain would be restrained by the enemys ughter Domain, that absolutely wasnt a good thing for him. It would very possibly lead to him always being suppressed. Even though the Seagod Trident was formidable, the ughter King was incredibly fast, giving a feeling even more like an agility attack type spirit master. As long as he relied on speed for a roaming battle, it wouldnt be easy for his Seagod Trident to show its power. Consequently, he chose to fight like this. After all, with five spirit bones, he hadplete confidence.
Red light burst forth, the Blue Silver Domain was alreadypletely shattered. Confronting Tang Sans attack, the ughter King snorted disdainfully, raising his left wing, he actually blocked Tang Sans extremely powerful single target attack just like that, and moreover swept him away. Spinning twice in midair, he once again relied on teleportation, and just managed to dodge the ughter Kings pursuit.
Besides Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi, there had never been anyone that could catch Tang Sans attack this easily, especially an excessively powerful attack like the Orca Evil Spirit Hatchet.
Gaga, attacking the ughter King with evil energy, I can only feel sorry for you. Kid, youre already enveloped in my ughter Domain. If you give me the antidote now, I can still leave you with an intact corpse. This is yourst chance.
The ughter King didnt pursue, but instead stared fixedly at Tang San, his eyes even more focused on the Seagod Trident in Tang Sans right hand. Clearly, he was extremely wary of this weapon.
Tang San had suffered two setbacks in session, but his expression still didnt change. Listening to the ughter King, he suddenly smiled,By that, you shouldnt be called ughter King, you should be called Evil King. Youre right, evil energy of course has to be resisted with the energy of justice. Do you really believe your ughter Domain is unparallelled? Unfortunately, your level is still far toocking. Just let me use justice energy to to help purify you. You shouldnt exist in this world.
While speaking, Tang San raised the Seagod Trident, and the Seagod Trident brand on his forehead suddenly brightened. No matter how powerful this ughter Domain was, it still couldnt stop him from using the ability that stemmed from gods, the Seagods Light.
Brilliant golden light turned into a pir of light, shining perfectly straight down on that rhombic gem on the trident. Instantly, Boundless Nature burst forth. Intense light even more dazzling than the sun, rendered Tang Sans bodypletely golden.
At this moment, a dignified, divine aura filled the whole forest, and the previous wide expanse of vicious red light shattered.
What Tang san said about insufficient level, of course didnt mean that the ughter Kings strength was below his, but rather that no matter how powerful the ughter Domain, it was still just a domain of the human world. But what this Seagod Trident possessed, was divine light.
Tang San had already started to figure out a way to defeat the ughter King since he saw him. Without a doubt, the ability the ughter King possessed was evil energy, and the Seagods divine power was definitely a just and honorable energy. Adding the difference in levels, this was why Tang San didnt use his attack abilities all out before.
The divine power of the Seagod Trident spreading out immediately had an evil vanquishing effect, simply breaking through the ughter Kings ughter Domain, cleanly sweeping away the evil aura in the air.
At the same time, this was also the first time Tang San used the Seagod Tridents power in a true sense. Through the connection of the Seagods Light, a torrent of information rushed madly into him from the Seagod Trident. Tang San waspletely enveloped by the golden light of the trident, and his mind frantically absorbed the information reaching him. It was only at this moment that he truly understood how powerful the divine instrument he got from the seventh trial was.
Different from the mad rush of energy Tang San felt, as the Seagod Tridents dark form turned golden, covered with a dazzling golden pattern, the golden light that dispersed with the rhombic Seagods Heart as center was calm.
The gentle golden light was filled with a radiant vour, as if it would heal all pain, and also like it would awaken dormant life. However, this gentleness still held a stubborn attachment, to expel the darkness.
No matter how powerful the ughter Domain was before, even suppressing and forcing back Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain, at this moment, in front of a truly divine power, that wicked ughter Domain quickly melted like ice, broke like tile.
The ughter King waspletely immersed within the Seagod Tridents golden light, so much that he still maintained the previous stance with both arms spread, the two giant wings on his back unfolded, looking vicious and evil. Now, his body seemed to be frozen in ce, even the malicious expression on his face was frozen. As if influenced by something.
Hu Liena had already crawled to her feet. Seeing this scene, she hurriedly covered her mouth. If the feeling the vicious and powerful ughter King gave her before was beyond terror, then the strength Tang San now revealed gave her heart a kind of fantastic andplex feeling.
It was happiness for Tang Sans strength, but at the same time also a deep grief over how formidable he was. She understood too well that the enmity between Tang San and the Spirit Empire couldnt be settled. He would only be the empires enemy. Having an enemy like this clearly wasnt a good thing for the empire. If he was still in his twenties, but already had the power to contend with Title Douluo level powers, then, in ten years, twenty years? What would he be like then?
Hu Lienas mind was already in chaos, nkly watching Tang San, feeling that golden light warm her body and disperse the fear in her heart, she didnt know how she would face Tang San.
The scene of the battle was a bit strange. Both sides stood there motionlessly. Tang San was suffering the enormous information attack from the Seagod Trident, and was unable to move for the moment. But the Seagod Trident also seemed to have merged together with him, ting his body with a bizarre defensive energy.
And the ughter King was frozen in the divine light the Seagod Trident radiated, clearly influenced by that evil vanquishing force. But his body was also just frozen there, without undergoing any significant change.
Time passed second by second. The golden light over Tang Sans body began to grow more and more intense, the Seagod Trident in his hand even more emitting ten thousand rays of light, each magic line on its surface bing exceptionally distinct.
And at this moment, the ughter King also finally showed a change. Red light began to roam across that sword shaped blood colored magic line on his forehead, gradually growing from faint to more intense, a red faint luster appeared over his body, unexpectedly blocking the divine light of the Seagod Trident. And the ughter Kings paleplexion also began to change, gradually reced by an unhealthy flush. The wings on his back broke into fragments, turned to ash and blown off by the Seagods Light. His hair also gradually went from red to ck, the same change urring in his eyes at the same time. All over his whole body, only one ce remained red, only that magic mark on his forehead.
Tang Sans eyes gradually recovered their rity, but after he woke up, his expression was shocked. Because he clearly sensed that, even though the ughter King in front of him had shed the bloody color, his wings shattered, the aura he radiated was still rising geometrically, as if it would continue without limit. The red light protecting his surroundings began to overflow outside, unexpectedly slowly pushing back the Seagod Tridents golden light.
How was it possible, this was the Seagod Tridents evil vanquishing light, even though he still wasnt the true Seagod and couldnt use its full power, this divine light was still a genuine divine force. It was unexpectedly unable to break the ughter Kings bizarre red light, this was just
Using all his spiritual force to target the ughter Kings body from all directions, Tang San finally discovered a fundamental change in the ughter Kings basic nature. His killing intent was not only not weakened by the Seagods Light, but on the contrary rose geometrically along with his strength, however, his original wicked aura had disappearedpletely. That red light was unexpectedly the purest killing intent, even more pure than his own Deathgod Domain.
It couldnt continue. Tang San sensed an intense danger. The situation had exceeded his expectations for the first time. After the ughter Kings strength, originally not beneath Seadragon Douluo, rose severalfold like this, it wasnt something hed be able to resist.
Raising the head of the Seagod Trident to slowly point forward, until it was parallel with the ground, Tang San gave a loud shout, once again disying the Blue Silver Avatar, eight rings circling around him, left foot heavily stepping forward, his whole body shooting towards the ughter King like an arrow, the tridents long des stabbing straight at the opponents chest.
Tang Sans spirit power pushed the, in his hands, only one hundred and eight jin Seagod Trident to a high velocity, but the tridents actual weight was one hundred eight thousand jin. At the same time as Tang San operated the Seagod Trident, the pattern covering it rippled like water, from the end of the shaft to the tip of the central, longest de, the tip of the de radiated golden light like a small sun, energiesbined into one, body and polearm uniting. Even though there was no technique to speak of, his spiritual force and the Seagod Tridents aura had alreadypletely targeted the enemy.
Rousing the Seagod Tridents energy required the immense support of the Seagods Light and Tang Sans spirit power. Even with Tang Sans present strength, he could still only do it for a very short time. He wasnt the Seagod, and using the Seagod Trident wasnt easy. This kind of all out attack style was something he could only use three to five times at most right now. Now all his strength was thrown into the attack, in order to settle it in one stroke,pletely eliminating the enemy. No matter how powerful the ughter King was, once he was run through by this truly divine weapon, he wouldnt escape even if he was a god.
But in the instant Tang Sanunched the attack, the ughter Kings eyes suddenly brightened. His eyes were ck, an iparably deep ck. His features also seemed to have changed. Even though he still looked middle aged, hed be a lot more handsome, all the evil reced by a healthy impression. The ck hair behind his head moved without wind. Standing there, he no longer had the previous ughter Kings fleeting form, but was solid as a mountain.
Red light rushed out from the wide hands that were no longer w shaped, without the slightest influence from the Seagod Tridents targeting. In this moment, the imposing manner erupting from his body was already formidable to an indescribable degree. The shadow of a giant hammer filled with infinite killing intent shed behind his back. Strangely, after that giant hammer appeared, it very quickly transformed, in the blink of an eye the hammer seemed to have melted, transforming into a more than two meter long giant sword.
The ughter King held the sword with both hands, advancing rather than retreating, all the red light around him smelting into one whole, the heavy sword swung up from below with the power to scorch the Heavens, meeting Tang Sans Seagod Trident.
From Hu Lienas perspective, all that could be seen was a dazzling golden light colliding with a gaudy bloody light.
Boom
Golden and bloody colors fused together for a moment, then instantly exploded. Hu Liena only felt an enormous energy hit her like an avnche, all she could do was curl up as tightly as possible, surrounding herself with that giant fox tail. The next moment she was thrown out like a pebble, going far into the distance. Hu Lienapletely lost consciousness while still in the air, but fortunately, she still released her Deathgod Domain at the same time as she was attacked, and so eliminated the worst oue.
The energy fluctuations didnt spread very far, only three hundred meters or so. However, within this range, all nts and rockspletely vanished. It wasnt that they turned to ash, but that they disappeared into nothing.
On the ground appeared a three hundred meter diameter crater, more than a hundred meters deep.
A golden light shot out of the crater like a roving dragon. The golden rays of light dulled as it flew, and as it reached the highest point it was alreadypletely ck. But even so, when itnded next to the crater, it still once again caused a loud boom, sinking a whole ten meters into the ground beforeing to a stop.
There was no dust cloud, the scene inside the hundred meter crater was perfectly clear. The golden figure had darkened, but that red radiance was still intense.
In the moment the Seagod Trident was knocked out, Tang Sans body was flung into the wall behind him. Even the solid rock couldnt stop him, and he finally came to a rest in a hole five meters deep. But he still madly spurted blood, his five viscera and six bowels seeming to roul, his spirit power and spiritual force both suffering an unprecedented suppression.
If he had to describe the feeling of the collision, then it would be like that fight with Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi before he had gotten the Seagod Trident.
The feeling of the split second the Seagod Trident met the opponents heavy sword was clearly branded in Tang Sans mind. He hadnt sensed any effect from the Seagod Tridents weight, on the contrary the opponents explosive strength had far surpassed his. That blood red light of ughter energy filled with the purest killing intent wasnt in any way inferior to his own Seagods Light, so much so that his Seagods Light had even beenprehensively suppressed in the moment of the collision.
Chapter 259 — Slaughter King? Great Grandfather?
Chapter 259: ughter King? Great Grandfather?
His full strength attack was easily beaten by the opponents heaven scorching strike, and all that happened to the enemy was that he sank into the ground to his knees. That enormous pit was caused by the force of Tang San and the ugher King simultaneously warding off the explosive energy of the trident and long sword colliding.
In just a single exchange, Tang San was alreadypletely defeated, so much that he even lost hold of the Seagod Trident. Ever since he started cultivating Spirit Power as a child, Tang San had never experienced such a crushing defeat. Even back when Xiao Wu sacrificed herself from him, he was surrounded and besieged by multiple enemies. But the ughter King was just one man, but had still defeated his divine tool.
Tang San waspletely unable to understand how the ughter King, who had previously been within his calctions, had unexpectedly grown so powerful after being enveloped in the Seagods Light, so powerful he basically couldnt contend against him.
It wasnt just his spirit power that was powerful, there was also that sword in his hand. Because Tang San believed that even Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi couldnt have blocked his previous all out attack this easily. But this ughter King was not only not weaker than Bo Saixi, that sword he held also didnt seem to be inferior to his Seagod Trident. Thats why he was defeated so miserably.
Only, even though he was seriously injured, Tang San somehow felt that the opponent could obviously have used an even stronger attack, but the ughter King seemed to have finally held back, without letting that sword energy cut him. Otherwise, he might have already been beheaded.
Always the one who fully calcted the battles, Tang Sans mind was now in chaos. He could take the physical pain, but the heartfelt sense of defeat and inability to contend was extremely painful. Hed never felt like this, even against his most formidable opponents hed still been able to think of the best way to deal with them. However, the ughter Kings suddenly exploding strength, as well as the current situation, made him feel despair.
There was already no meaning to regret. The only thought in Tang Sans mind right now was how to save Xiao Wu after he was killed. Perhaps he could somehow help Xiao Wuplete the resurrection inside the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse while he got killed. After all, his true strength had long since reached the Title Douluo level.
Just as Tang Sans mind was in chaos, the ughter Kings voice echoed,This is the Seagods strength, why do you have the Seagod Trident? Do you know Bo Saixi?
His voice had undergone veryrge changespared to before, no longer sharp or vicious. It had be heavy with age, and the voice that was originally unlike a middle aged man was that of a dignified elder.
En? Tang San was after all an intelligent person. Even though he had suffered an enormous blow, hearing the changes in the ughter Kings voice, his despairing heart was ame with hope. Releasing his spirit power, he pushed himself free of the surrounding rock. When he stepped out into the deep pit, he once again spit out a mouthful of blood due to the exertion and his injuries. But he still immediately stood straight. He would never forget what his father once taught him.
The ughter King really was different from before. Even though his whole body was still sheathed in bloody light, his eyes had be especially bright. Gazing deeply at Tang San, the expression in his eyes was thoughtful and somewhatplex. It felt as if he had awoken from a dream.
You know senior Bo Saixi too?Tang San asked doubtfully. He had no ns on running. The strength of the man in front of him wasnt below Bo Saixis in the slightest, and that heavy sword in his hand was even more formidable than any weapon Bo Saixi had. It would be impossible to escape even with the Vast Sea Barriers hiding effect.
A deep grief shed in the ughter Kings eyes,Many years ago, even I dont know how many. Is she still well?
Tang San said faintly:I dont know if I should say how well she is. Just who are you?
Who am I? Who am I? Hahahahaha The ughter King suddenly faced towards the sky andughed loudly. But within theugher, his expression was still extremely suffering, two tears of blood flowing from the corners of his eyes.
Did I win? Or lose? As far as Im concerned, theres no longer a meaning to anything. Was I wrong? Was I right? Decades like a dream. I fell to such sin. Asura, well done Asura. In the end I still couldnt pass your trial. Theres no right or wrong, perhaps its time and fate.
Wild energy fluctuations made everything in the surroundings tremble. The heavy sword in the ughter Kings hands also constantly overflowed with bloody light.
Tang San only stood there, quietly watching him. He vaguely understood that there was a major difference between this ughter king and thepletely blood colored one from before. Apparently, the current him was the original. But he still couldnt guess what had happened.
After a very long time, the ughter King finally calmed down. The bloody tears stopped falling, and his eyes once again grew focused.
Judging by the Seagod Trident you have, and that you have the Seagods Light capability, you should be the Seagods chosen.
Tang San couldnt easily hide it, and nodded.
The ughter King said faintly:Unfortunately, you still arent the true Seagod, otherwise I would have been the one defeated just now. Man bing god, I have been standing on this difficult step for decades, but still havent been able to take it, and its also eternally impossible for me to take it. Kid, thank you.
Thank me?Tang San looked somewhat puzzled at the ughter King.
The ughter King said indifferently:If not for your Seagods Light, it would have been impossible for my true nature to wake up. I would always have been that evil blood red lost self, controlled by evil. It was your Seagods Light that let me break free of that cage, and also aplish this demigod form. Even if its already toote, to be able to feel god level strength, counts as half fulfilling my lifes wish.
While he spoke, the red light in his hand vanished, and that heavy sword also turned into blood red streaks and gradually disappeared into his palm.
Arent you very curious about how I could undergo such enormous changes before? It was you who saved me from that prison. It doesnt matter if I tell you. In some sense, were actually the same kind.The ughter King spoke calmly, his mood seemed to have already calmed down.
Please speak, senior.Tang San asked equally calmly.
The ughter King said:The reason I say we are the same kind, is because we are both chosen by gods, just chosen by different ones. The one who chose you is the Seagod, the god of the oceans. And the one who chose me, is the god of evil, also known as the god of ughter. And its true name is Asura.
Back then, because of a promise, I put all my effort into breaking through to be a god. But, bing god is still far, far too difficult. Only the power of thousands of years of amassed belief can help a peak level powers physical body be a god. Thousands of years really is far too long a time for me, who can be sure how long they can live? Seize every minute. Therefore, I chose another path, to look to inherit a gods position.
This world originally had a lot of gods, but only true main gods can leave behind their divine intent when they transcend this world, to look for their sessor. Like the Seagod who chose you, and Spirit Halls God of Light. Finding the divine intent left behind by gods is so difficult, even if I back then was admittedly exceptionally talented it was still very difficult to find any clues. Until I reached ughter City, and finally found the breath of a god. That was Asura.
This world actually has two gods of evil. One is the god in charge of ughter, Asura, and the other rules evil desire, Rakshasa. The city of depravity is the remnant they left behind in this world when they transcended. Asura and Rakshasa arent twin existences, but more like eternal enemies. Asura controls the purest ughter energy, but what Rakshasa controls, is the power of evil. Only by mutually opposing each other will the world not fall into chaos. Back then I thought I found Asuras divine seat, and I was immediately excited. Asura also approved of my strength and ability, and granted me Asuras Trials. The first few were very easilypleted, after all, back then I had already reached the pinnacle of human spirit masters. I still remember how excited I was then. Bing god was a promise Id made to someone, and only by seeding would I be entitled to go find her, and could finally be together with her. But. In the next trials, I gradually lost myself. When I confronted the Blood Red Nine Headed Bat King, my heart was already corrupted by evil. The evil obsession yed me open, and directly blocked my heart. My body became the Blood Red Nine Headed Bat Kings parasitic host, bing the ughter King you saw before.
Only when I woke up just now did I understand that what I received back then wasnt the pure Asuras Trials. Rakshasas breath was mixed into that trial. Clearly, back when Rakshasa transcended, in order not to let his sessor be thwarted by Asura again, specially interfered with Asuras divine intent, and changed it into ughter Citys shape. What was originally a world of ughter, became a ce of depravity and evil. Asuras divine intent was constantly corroded, polluted with countless impurities. Its also because of this that I was disturbed by Rakshasas divine intent and couldntplete Asuras Trials, andpletely fell to evil obsession, parasitised by the Blood Red Nine Headed Bat King.
Over the years, the Blood Red nine Headed Bat King has constantly been corrupting me, in order to truly take over my body and absorb all my energy. But my original heart still always existed, constantly fighting it for control over my body. Until just now when, with the help of your Seagods Light, I finally broke through the block, and used the sacred aura of the Seagods Light to expel the evil obsession Rakshasa left behind in Asuras divine intent, thereby passing Asuras eighth trial, earning the approval of the Sacred Asura Sword. Unfortunately, this is all already toote, already far toote
At this moment, Tang San suddenly spoke up,Senior, the person you made a promise to, wouldnt be senior Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi?
The ughter King had been immersed in memories of his sufferings over these years, and now that he heard Tang Sans question he couldnt help being distracted,How did you know? Dont tell me she mentioned it to you?
The riddle in his heart finally undone, Tang San didnt directly answer the ughter King, but rather raised his left hand,Watch.
ck light rushed out. In order not to arouse the ughter Kings vignce, Tang San purposely slowed down the speed of spirit power condensation. Strand by strand, the ck light gradually took shape in his left hand, until he firmly held the Clear Sky Hammer carved with the inscription of the Deathgod Domain.
The ughter Kings gaze was frozen, looking at the Clear Sky Hammer Tang San held. The bloody light fluctuated violently around him, making Tang San involuntarily retreat a few steps before catching his bnce.
You .. youre Clear Sky . Schools disciple . Youre .. whose . son?The ughter Kings voice shook, bloody tears constantly flowing from his ck eyes, making his face look a bit fierce.
Tang San said deferentially:My father is Tang Hao. Senior, you
Tang Hao, so youre Haoers son. It really has been long, even Haoer already has a son this big. Good, youre very good. Very good Child, Im called Tang Chen.
As he spoke, ck light rushed into his hand, and an immense sledgehammerpletely covered with dark golden lines appeared in Tang Chens hand. Even though the shape of that hammer was enormously different from Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer, the genuine Clear Sky Hammers aura was inimical. It was the Clear Sky Schools unique inherited spirit, and also the pinnacle form of a unique spirit.
Seeing that solid Clear Sky Hammer, Tang San didnt hesitate, kneeling on the ground with a thump, bowing, choked with emotion:Great grandfather.Right now he was also extremely emotional, he had never expected the ughter King in that ughter City to actually be his great grandfather.
The despair and pain in his heart was nowpletely obliterated, a sh of understanding piercing through his doubts. Yes! His great grandfather also equally possessed a true divine tool, and his cultivation was far higher than his, what was disgraceful about being defeated by his own great grandfather? Being able to identally help his great grandfather return to his senses made Tang San wild with joy. In this time when strength was needed the most, if he could have his great grandfather to lead, not only wouldnt there be any problem with the Clear Sky Schools reemergence, the two great empires spirit masters would also have a leading character. Who in the world could have the prestige of his great grandfather? As a former sect master of the worlds number one sect, a rank ny nine, half god peak Douluo, what kind of formidable strength was that?
Get up. Hurry up and get up. Good child, let great grandfather take a good look at you.Tang Chent wanted to step forward and help Tang San up, but when the bloody light around him was in front of Tang San, a dense grief shed through his eyes, and he only stretched out his hands, without touching him.
Because Tang Sans head was lowered, he didnt see the expression in Tang Chens eyes.
Great grandfather, you have to give justice for my father!Tang San bowed once again.
Tang Chen said astonished:Get up first. Your father? Whats happened to Haoer? He was the person most promising to inherit my legacy, dont tell me he isnt the Clear Sky School head now? Ive been trapped in ughter City for decades, and I really dont know whats happened outside. I have a vague impression that your fathers aura appeared near me. Just whats actually happened, tell me in detail.
Tang San understood. What Tang Chen said about sensing his fathers aura should be when his father walked the Hell Road, and obtained the Deathgod Domain. Only unfortunately, great grandfather and great grandson didnt recognize each other.
Immediately, he spoke of the Clear Sky Schools events over these years in detail, his father and mothers love, Spirit Halls persecution, the sects banishment, the sects sealing, as well as the current Clear Sky Schools retreat, without missing any detail.
Tang Chen was Tang Sans great grandfather, thestst generations Tang sect master, his personal strength even above Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi, and had now even more inherited a portion of Asuras divine power. Different from him, he possessed the support of rank ny nine spirit power, possibly the number one spirit master alive. With his great grandfathers support, Tang San firmly believed that, whether the Clear Sky School or the great powers of the era, none would be as difficult to face.
Listening to Tang San, Tang Chens expression grew uglier and uglier. Each time he changed expression, the atmosphere would make a sound as if shattering.
Fine, well done Spirit Hall. Well done Qian Daoliu. Your grandfather, that idiot. What kind of method is silently enduring?The bloody light surged, fluctuating chaotically. Tang San could vaguely see wisps of blood constantly sh beneath his great grandfathers skin.
Haoer, Haoer actually ended up like that. That child, how stupid!Tang Chen wept, but his tears were still the color of blood.
Great grandfather, dont be sad. Whats most important to us right now is how to let the Clear Sky School return to the spirit master world, and destroy Spirit Halls ambition, thoroughly rooting them out. The irreconcble enemies of my parents, I cant rest unless theyre annihtedpletely.
Tang Chen watched Tang San in a daze for a long time without saying anything. Tang San looked earnestly at him. In his mind, with his great grandfather aware of the events of the sect, he would definitely return to put things in order.
However, the light in Tang Chens eyes gradually dimmed. Sighing deeply, he shook his head, bitterly closing his eyes,The sects circumstances are all my responsibility. But, I cant return to the sect with you. Child, youre in your twenties now. How many Seagod Trials have you passed?
Tang San looked somewhat puzzled at Tang Chen,Great grandfather, Ive already passed the seventh trial.
Tang Chen said:In other words, once its time for the ninth trial, you will return to Seagod Ind?
Tang San nodded,Yes.
Tang Chen stretched his hand into his coat and fished out a small golden hammer. Each end of the little hammer was iid with a ck gem, looking extremely refined,Child, this is for you. Its my token. Its also the token of our Clear Sky Schools chief elder. With it, the elders will all listen to you, and youll be entitled to dismiss the sect master and decide on all major matters of the sect. Youre still barely in your twenties, but youve actually reached eight rings, and even passed seven of the Seagods trials. Even though I was proud back then, I was still far behind you at your present age. Good child, Im proud of you, and youre also the pride of our Clear Sky School. I leave the future of the Clear Sky School to you. When youre about to take the Seagod ninth trial and return to Seagod Ind, I will be waiting for you there. I owe Bo Saixi far, far too much, I couldntplete my promise to her, but Ill still go see her.
Speaking, he tossed that small golden hammer to Tang San. Suddenly leaping up, he rose into the sky like a giant blood red bird, instantly turning into a blood red meteor and vanishing from Tang Sans sight.
Tang San dully watched the direction his great grandfather disappeared. Howe his great grandfather just left like this? Could it be that Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi was even more important to him than the sect? No, definitely not. When he left, he clearly had a painful expression, clearlypletely unwilling to let go of the sect. But he still left, this was just ...
Tang San thought about it, but still couldnt figure out what was going un. But no matter what was said, his great grandfathers appearance was a good thing. Even if the old man had gone to find Bo Saixi now, he would still return one day. Didnt he say he would wait for him on Seagod Ind?
Thinking about this, Tang San gradually calmed down. Putting that precious and heavy little golden hammer in the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, he leapt up, andnded where the Seagod Trident had fallen. Fully using Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, the trident was drawn out from the ground. Carefully wiping the dirt away, Tang San thought, Oh, trident, its all my fault, I wasnt strong enough for you, Ill definitely hurry up and be the true Seagod, and let you shine with your proper splendor.
Yi, what about Hu Liena? Tang San now recalled that Spirit Hall Holy Maiden. His spiritual force spread out like a web, leading him to wear Hu Liena fell.
Hu Liena was already unconscious, her clothes damaged in ces and revealing the fair skin inside. Even though he had seen it once before, Tang San still couldnt keep his heart from skipping a beat. Hu Liena was the most charming among all the women he had met. He didnt touch her with his hands, a ray of Seagods Light instead shooting out from his forehead, falling on Hu Liena. Even though the Seagods Light didnt have a direct healing technique, under his control it could stimte a persons potential, elerating recovery. The more he used it, the more familiar Tang San became with the marvels of the Seagod Light.
Enveloped by golden light, Hu Liena gradually stirred. Her physical injuries werent too serious, before she was just knocked unconscious. With the aid of the Seagods Light, in just moments, she returned to consciousness.
Opening her eyes and first finding Tang San in front of her, Hu Liena heaved a long sigh of relief,You killed him?Her face was filled with excited happiness. When shed struggled in the ughter Domain just before, seeing the subordinates by her side fall dead one by one, her heart was already filled with despair. While she was in despair, only one figure appeared in her mind, shed extravagantly wished that, even if she just saw him again once before she died, she would still be satisfied. And just then, he really appeared, wreathed in divine golden light, like a deity descending. Compared to before, he was even more soldierly, and also had some mature charm. Raising his hand, he had stopped the enemy, saving her in her moment of deepest crisis. What could be more perfect than that? Even though Hu Liena had never imagined meeting again under such circumstances, with him appearing to save her once again, Hu Lienas heart held only feelings of happiness and satisfaction. Even though she knew this mans heart wasnt set on her, that still wasnt important right now.
Tang San nodded indifferently,More or less.Saying that he had killed the ughter King wasnt incorrect.
Hu Liena struggled to her feet. Suddenly discovering her tattered clothing, her face turned red. Hurriedly turning around, she quickly pulled out a robe from her personal spirit tool and covered herself.
Thank you, you saved me yet again.Hue Liena said somewhat bashfully.
Tang San smiled calmly,Its nothing, I just happened to be around. Besides, even if I didnt meet him this time, he would still havee to find me.
Turning back around, Hu Lienas face was a bit flushed, speaking in a low voice:Last time,st time in Star Dou Great Forest ..
Tang San scowled,No need to mention it, I will settle that debt with your Spirit Empire.
Hu Liena sighed,I know, it would be very difficult to resolve this hatred. But, Tang San, if one day you defeat our Spirit Empire, cant you not kill my teacher? Shes actually also someone unfortunate.
Tang San sneered,Unfortunate? As Spirit Halls Supreme Pontiff, and now as Spirit Emperor, where do you say shes unfortunate? Even if she really is, can shey her own pain on everyone else? If she hadnt sent you to Star Dou Forest, would we have fought? Would Xiao Wu be sacrificed because of your people? Dont say anything, I know, you have good intentions. If that day reallyes, I wont kill you, but Bibi Dong must die. If you dont wish to see that scene with your own eyes, then leave the Spirit Empire before that.
Hu Liena looked lifelessly at Tang San, the rims of her eyes slightly red,Tang San. Do you really believe the two empires have the strength to contend with the Spirit Empire? Youre the one who should leave. Havent you always been missing all these years? Why did you have to return to the Continent? I understand that youre dedicated. But, our Spirit Empire really isnt something you can fight alone. Although I dont know how you reached this level of strength, but so what even if you be Title Douluo? Youre only one person, but you face the Spirit Empires tens of thousands of spirit masters, the spirit masters of the two great empires added together still isnt a third of ours. As long as our empire finishes consolidating the provinces, the day the army is united, is the moment the two great empires are destroyed. Dont tell me you believe you can fight the entire Continent with your strength alone?
Tang San said indifferently:Its meaningless for us to talk about this now. Since youre fine, Ill take my leave. The next time we meet, we might be enemies on the battlefield. Goodbye.
Speaking, Tang San held the Seagod Trident, and turned to leave.
Wait.Hu Liena eagerly cried out, her beautiful eyes brimming with sadness. All these years had gone by, so why was she unable to ept Yans feelings? Even if she herself didnt want to admit it, she understood very clearly that it was because of this man. For all her life she could never forget the experience of walking the Hell Road back then, and even less forget his aura.
Love was sometimes blind. She and Tang San had been together for a very, very short time, but the feelings carved in her bones was something Yan had never been able to give her from childhood until now. Shed also tried to forget him, but his voice and smile basically couldnt be expelled from her heart. Now seeing the man of her heart treat her this coldly, how could she not suffer?
What else is it?Tang San replied without turning his head.
Hu Liena asked somewhat weakly:Cant you tell me, where are you going?
Tang San said indifferently:Why? Are you nning to send the Spirit Empire army after me?
You know I wouldnt do that.Hu Liena yelled somewhat agitated, tears already flowing uncontrobly. She couldnt bear his usations.
Tang San sharply turned his head, his eyes releasing a close to severe sh,Hu Liena, keep in mind that we arent friends, but enemies. As long as you are still in the Spirit Empire, this rtionship will not change. I didnt save you today, I just defended myself. Everything that happened to you and me before stops at this point, hereafter, we are only enemies.While speaking, Tang San turned the Seagod Trident in his hand, the broad edges streaking out and immediately forming a deep furrow in the ground, separating the two.
Drawing a boundary in the earth, the trident seemed to have cut Hu Lienas heart. Her face turned deathly pale, and she unconsciously staggered back a couple of steps, almost falling to the ground, her lips quivering,You, you
Tang San didnt look at her again, turning and leaping up, flying into the distance.
Just at this moment, Hu Liena suddenly exhausted her strength to shout,Tang San, no matter where you go, absolutely dont go to Star Dou Great Forest, my teacher brought six elders there to hunt spirit beasts!No matter how he treated her, Hu Lienas heart still only held that inseparable feeling.
Already high in the air, Tang San paused a moment, but he very soon elerated once again, in the blink of an eye disappearing from Hu Lienas view.
Hu Liena couldnt hold up any longer, falling to the ground with a thump, spitting out a mouthful of blood, a grieving expression on her charming face.
Flying in the sky, Tang Sans heart wasnt calm either. Hu Lienasst words had shocked him. Bibi Dong had led six Spirit Empire elders for Star Dou Great Forest, there was no need to question her motive. Besides the kings of the forest, Titan Giant Ape Er Ming and Sky Blue Bill Python Da Ming, what else could make the Spirit Emperor lead six Title Douluo to attack? With a campaign with such a formidable lineup, it would be very difficult for even Da Ming and Er Ming to escape. Even if the Star Dou Great Forest was their domain, the troop the Spirit Empire sent was just too powerful.
As for Tang Sans attitude to Hu Liena, he had done it deliberately. Just as he said, he and Hu Liena could only be enemies. With his intelligence, how could he not understand how Hu Liena felt for him? But how could he ept it? His heart had long since not had the room for two women, even if his impression of Hu Liena was pretty good, he absolutely didnt want to give her room to dream, and so he spoke so heartlessly. Dithering would instead lead to chaos, this was something Tang San deeply understood, and so hed resolutely drawn a line between his and Hu Lienas worlds, and also severed that good impression he had of her. Otherwise, should he not attack if he faced Hu Liena when he confronted the Spirit Empireter? Since it was impossible to be together, he might as well firmly settle the issue, in order to avoid being bothered again.
As he flew, Tang San brought Xiao Wu back out from the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse, at the same time using his spiritual force to wake Xiao Wus soul from her sleep in the spirit ring and spirit bone, telling her what Hu Liena said just now.
Listening to Tang Sans exnation, Xiao Wu was immediately worried,He, then lets hurry. Da Ming and Er Ming are in danger. Bibi Dong is definitely hunting them for their spirit rings and bones. We have to hurry and save them.
Chapter 260 — Two Great Spirit Beasts’ Crisis
Chapter 260: Two Great Spirit Beasts Crisis
Tang San said:Xiao Wu, dont worry, Ill catch up as fast as possible, one day or so doesnt matter. Da Ming and Er Ming are after all the rulers of Star Dou Great Forest, they have an absolute advantage in location. Also, theyre both highly intelligent, when they discover they cant contend they will figure out a way to deal with it. Even though Bibi Dongs people have great power, killing Da Ming and Er Ming quickly still wont be easy. After we enter the forest, well meet with them as soon as possible, and then focus on first escaping. Arge scale primal forest like Star Dou Great Forest is the best ce for my Blue Silver Domain, and with the Vast Sea Barrier, saving them shouldnt be difficult.
Xiao Wu nodded with red-rimmed eyes:Ge, Ive grown up with Da Ming and Er Ming from childhood, theyre like my brothers. I will definitely go save them. But the Spirit Empire is powerful. I dont want to put you in danger again. I
Tang San kissed her forehead,What idiocy are you saying, arent your brothers my brothers too? Originally, if not for Da Ming and Er Ming promptly rushing over, I would already be dead. I still hope for them to help meplete your resurrection. Dont think too much, we can definitely save them.
Xiao Wu nodded cutely, burying into Tang Sans arms, but her heart was already filled with worry. For some reason, she always had a bad premonition. As if something was going to happen.
One dayter. As they travelled urgently, Tang San didnt even rest, passing a full twenty four hours in rushed flight, they had finally reached Star Dou Great Forest. Tang Sans body really was powerful, even though he deliberately didnt rest, the injuries from his encounter with Tang Chen had basically already healed. His spirit power had also recovered to peak condition, and his Boundless mental power kept tiredness away even better.
Tang San brought Xiao Wu tond outside Star Dou Great Forest. It wasnt that he couldnt keep flying, just that there were numerous formidable spirit beasts in the forest, and when flying they would very easily be targeted by attacks, and using the Vast Sea Barrier consumed a lot of Tang Sans mental power. This time the opponent was extremely powerful, and Tang San would have to maintain his peak condition to rescue Da Ming and Er Ming.
Walking into the forest, Tang San halted. Xiao Wus soul returned to her body.
You keep watch, Ill look for tracks first.Tang San sat down after sharing his thoughts with Xiao Wu. The Star Dou Great Forest was so big that just randomly searching would be fruitless. At moments like this, Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain could undoubtedly show its greatest effect.
The spirit beasts in the forests outskirts werent too powerful, Xiao Wu keeping watch plus the Blue Silver Domains own abilities was enough and spare to protect Tang San.
Sitting down cross-legged, Tang Sanid the Seagod Trident across his knees. His eyes brightened simultaneously, shining like two sapphires, the Blue Silver Emperors eight spirit rings appeared at the same time a circr blue ripple expanding from his body, spreading out in a fan shape with a speed that was difficult to discern with the naked eye.
Each nt could transfer the Blue Silver Domain. As early as before he reached rank seventy, before his Blue Silver Domain had evolved, he could examine a vast area. Now relying on the Blue Silver Domains vastly strengthened abilities after its evolution, as well as his Boundless level mental strength, even he himself couldnt guess just how far it could spread. But he could be certain that, a ce like the Star Dou Great Forest, was the best ce to fully use the domain.
Auras of jubnt vitality began to connect with Tang San one by one, the tremendous force of life constantly rushing towards him, instantly relieving the bit of tiredness after the journey. Even though his eyes were closed, Tang Sans field of view spread close to infinitely with a thought. Each nt in the forest turned into his eyes.
He saw numerous spirit beasts with their own cultivation and shape, scenes of the strong preying on the weak. Of course, even more were one ancient nt after another. The thriving life force within the forest infected Tang San, giving him some new understanding of his Blue Silver Domains evolved ability, Boundless Nature.
Only, right now he didnt have the time to study this deeper. All his energy was ced on searching. Along with his perception constantly spreading, more and more nts joined in the Blue Silver Domain. Each nt released a trace of vitality that poured into the domain. Even though the Blue Silver Domain was growingrger andrger, there were also more and more nts within it. Tang Sans mental strength not only didnt decrease substantially, on the contrary it faintly tended to rise. And his Boundless level mental strength also swiftly analyzed the information brought by the numerous nts, not like before when too much information couldnt be controlled, and the Domain could only cover a certain range.
However, no matter how powerful it still had limits. When Tang Sans perception spread more than halfway through the Star Dou Great Forest, even he couldnt quite endure the excessive information. But by now his search also had results. In the information brought by the nts, he very soon found some clues to what he was looking for. Focusing his mental strength, he narrowed the search range. Like this, his Blue Silver Domain could reach even farther.
Even though XIao Wu was just sitting next to Tang San, she could still feel the flourishing will to live in the Blue Silver Domain he emanated. Provoked by this will to live, Xiao Wu was somewhat astonished to discover that her souls consumption in her body was reduced somewhat, and was also even more stable. Like this, she could stay in her body for even longer.
After a full hour of work, Tang San finally opened his eyes. But he didnt withdraw his Blue Silver Domain, instead looking at Xiao Wu with a grim expression, speaking in a low voice:Lets hurry. Da Ming and Er Ming are in a bad spot.Finished speaking, he grabbed the trident with one hand, the other directly holding Xiao Wus slender waist. Releasing the Eight Spider Lances behind him, he leaned forward, and quickly moved forward through the Star Dou Great Forest, carried by eight resplendent spidernces.
Xiao Wu hurriedly asked:Ge, did you find them? How are they now?
Tang San said:My mental strength search reached their general area, still very far from here. If we rush at top speed it will still take twelve hours to arrive. At present, Da Ming and Er Mings lives still shouldnt be in danger. But theyre running, and Bibi Dong and her people should be close behind. Da Ming and Er Mings auras are very unstable, suddenly strong and suddenly weak. They should be injured, and very possibly seriously so. We have to rush to save them. Just now I used my mental strength to connect with them. Even though it was too far to trulymunicate, I could still draw them to run in our direction. Like that we can converge a bit sooner. Dont worry Xiao Wu. Heaven helps the worthy, they will definitely be alright.
Even though he said so, Tang Sans heart was still extremely heavy. With Da Ming and Er Mings strength as the kings of the forest, the auras he detected were still so unstable, it showed how serious their injuries were. These two forest kings could rely on their gravity control domain and slow domain to escape, but they couldnt pull open the distance to those powerful pursuers. Fully using a domain required the support of energy, and the two forest kings clearly hadnt been tangling with those people for just a day or two. How long could they still hold out?
The trees in the Star Dou Great Forest grew extremely densely, and there was also a lot of underbrush. Flying inside the forest wasnt realistic, but relying on the Eight Spider Lances terrain advantage, Tang San could be said to reach the pinnacle of his speed, constantly passing through the tiny openings in the foliage like a golden streak of light.
Xiao Wu saved her soul strength to be able to help Tang San in battle, and returned to Tang Sans body, letting him ce her body in the Hundred Treasure Purse. Like this Tang San could unhindered reach the greatest possible speed.
Time passed second by minute, and through the Blue SIlver Domains connection, Tang San could clearly sense himself constantly getting closer to the two forest kings. But their unstable auras were growing weaker and weaker. They had alreadye into contact with the powerful auras behind them several times, and each time they did, their auras would clearly weaken a bit.
Elsewhere in Star Dou Great Forest, the enormous Titan Giant Ape was madly rushing between the trees, the Sky Blue Bull Python curled around him with its head facing backwards, constantly releasing one cyan ring of light after another.
They were already dyed red with their own blood, and the injuries the Sky Blue Bull Python had suffered were especially severe. Of its originally more than thirty meter long body, thest seven or eight meters were already severed, and the wound was still constantly dripping stinking ck blood. Its eyes had lost their former luster, and with each ring of light it released, his eyes would grow a bit duller. Even the rest of his body was covered in clusters of scars, surrounded byrge amounts of ck corruption. His body would asionally release a few bursts of smoke, and where the smoke passed the nts would wither, clearly showing how terrible the poison afflicting him was.
The Titan Giant Apes circumstances were a bit better than the SKy Blue Bull Python. But his body still held several wounds, especially arge sword wound on his chest was so deep the bone showed, and one could even vaguely see his beating heart within. If this wound had reached a bit deeper, it might have already cut his heart.
Even though he was alreadypletely weak, the eyes of the two giant spirit beasts were filled with rancor and unwillingness. This battle had already gone on for too long, they had been constantly fighting a running battle for the better part of a month.
Those humans attacking them really were too powerful, especially those two fellows whost time used their Spirit Fusion Ability to trap them. If not for them again using the same ability to to temporarily lock down the two spirit beasts, making them suffer serious injuries, it wouldnt be so easily for these people to chase them. Da Mings severed tail and Er Mings chest wound were left from that time.
Beyond those two, there was also one female human who was especially powerful. Even Da Ming and Er Mings powerful bodies couldnt block her attacks head on.
Fighting and running, if they hadnt possessed domains that just slowed the opponents pursuit, if they werent exceptionally familiar with the Star Dou Great Forest, they might have already been killed.
Neither Da Ming or Er Ming had lower intelligence than humans, they of course knew what these humans were chasing them for. They were unwilling, absolutely unwilling to let them snatch away their spirit rings and bones. Even in death, they wouldnt let them seed. Therefore, even though the two great spirit beasts were growing weaker and weaker, they still ran as hard as they could, without a thought of giving up.
Second, I almost cant hold out, dont care about me, run on your own. While the green hillsst, therell be wood to burn. Didnt we get a signal for aid. You hurry and meet with them. Ill hold up these despicable humans. If they want my spirit ring and spirit bone, theyre dreaming. Ill self destruct rather than give them any benefits.The resentment in Da Mings eyes was already at its peak.
In terms of strength, Da Ming was above Er Ming. In the more than ten days of fighting, he had also suffered more enemy attacks, taken heavier injuries, especially the poison inside him was constantly eroding his body, his life rapidly fading.
No. Big bro. As long as I still have one breath left, I wont give up.Er Ming roared. He fiercely stomped on the ground with both feet, and a circle of intense golden light spread out behind him, once again slowing the enemies approaching behind them. The intense gravity within the range of the light even turned the nts to dust.
Er Ming, let me down. Neither of us will survive like this. Hurry and go.The Sky Blue Bull Python Da Ming struggled on Er Mings back, but his body was held tightly by Er Ming, and no matter what he couldnt get free.
Big bro, do you believe I could still survive? That poison has already invaded my heart.
What?Da Ming was shocked. The bull head looked down, and then saw that the insides of the wound on Er Mings chest had also equally turned ck.
Er Ming said bitterly:Bg bro, you were right. Both of us cant escape the clutches of those bastards, no matter what. But since they daree, then they definitely have some way to prevent us from self destructing our spirit rings and spirit bones. We have to pull open the distance, with enough time we can do it.
This group of bastards.Da Ming roared. Sharply turning his head back, an intense cyan light spat out. Amidst an explosive sound, an intense energy collision made everything behind them turn into dense mist, but Da Mings eyes became even darker.
Bibi Dong chased neither quickly nor slowly. If Tang San saw her, he would definitely be shocked to discover that Bibi Dongs legs were gone, from her waist down was a giant spherical body, and from this spheroid grew eight coarse long legs, spurring her to walk as if flying. Those eight legs had a lot of simrities to Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances, only withrge tufts of green fur, as well as sickening mucus constantly dripping to the ground with puffing sounds. Intensely corrosive. Bibi Dong was never willing to show her spirit in front of others before, just because her appearance after fully using it was too ugly. It wasnt just her lower body that changed, the skin on her upper body was also covered with a purple ck armor, and even her face was hidden by a carapace. Below both eyes grew another four little eyes. No matter how you looked at it, she looked like a giant poisonous spider. This was Bibi Dongs first spirit, Death Spider Emperor.
Yellow, purple, purple, ck, ck, ck, ck, ck, red, nine spirit rings were neatly arranged around her. A super spirit ring arrangement, Title Douluo level power.
Bibi Dong wasnt a bit anxious. Behind her followed five elders, including Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo. In the operation this time, she had brought altogether six Title Douluo level powers. Actually, she very clearly understood that just her strength alone was enough to kill those two great spirit beasts, but for the sake of insurance, this time the elite had moved out.
Everything proceeded ording to her n. Experiencing more than half a month of pursuit, the two forest kings running ahead were already close to dried upmps.
Bibi Dong couldpletely erupt with her true strength to deal with them, but right now she wasnt in a rush. Targeted by her special ability, these two forest kings basically didnt have a chance to run. She fully understood the poison she had released, the faster Da Ming and Er Ming ran, the faster the poison would work. Before long, they would fall dead on their own.
These two were after all the kings of the forest, so Bibi Dong chose this method because she was afraid they wouldsh back when facing death. After all, of the six Title Douluo she had brought this time, one had already died from the two forest kings strength. The Spirit Empire was just in need of manpower, so Bibi Dong didnt want to see any more losses.
Only, the two great spirit beasts were even more tenacious than she had imagined, and also possessed even stronger vitality than they had expected. They could block their pursuit while madly escaping even when they had suffered such serious injuries. Hundred thousand year spirit beasts were quite impressive.
Bibi Dongs heart was now extremely excited. As long as she obtained the spirit rings and bones of these two hundred thousand year spirit beasts as well, she had absolute confidence in attacking the final step. The stronger the two forest kings in front of her were, the higher the quality of their spirit rings and spirit bones. And the more advantageous they would be for her to attack the final pass. Thinking of this, Bibi Dongs mood improved a lot. Getting them now seemed like just a matter of time. Moreover, it wouldnt take much more time.
She basically didnt fear long nights or many dreams, unless the empires high priest Qian Daoliu was here, none could stop her. But, why would Qian Daoliue here too? Besides him, even if the whole nest of the two great empires powers came out, they would still be unable to stop her frompleting the hunt. The five Title Douluo behind her were enough to stop the attacks of any spirit master.
In order to prevent the two forest kings fromshing back at deaths door, Bibi Dong had even ordered the chase to slow down, always keeping a kilometers distance with the two forest kings. But her mental power was rigidly locked on them, easily following, quietly waiting for the poison she had poured into them to take effect.
As she watched, Da Ming and Er Mings groundspeed was already growing slower and slower. Er Ming had already begun to stagger, and the time he could maintain the domain energy behind him was also growing shorter.
Bibi Dongughed coldly, talking to herself:To be able to persist this long wasnt easy. Copse. Be my spirit rings and spirit bones, its your honor.
Your Majesty, do weunch another round of attacks?Ghost Douluo whispered.
Bibi Dong waved her hand,No need. You five disperse, theter it is the more alert we must be. Im determined to have these two spirit rings. There can be no mistakes.
Yes.The five Title Douluo quietly separated from Bibi Dong, forming a semicircr encirclement of the two great spirit beasts. All they had to do was maintain control, and wait for the spirit beasts to die from the poison. WIth the current condition of the forest kings, even if they joined hands it would be very difficult to attack any other Title Douluo. At the same time, these five Title Douluo alsopletely spread out their mental power, scattering their pressure around them, making any spirit beasts in the surroundings that might appear not dare approach. As long as they waited Bibi Dong to add ast attack to the dying spirit kings, this mission would be sessfullypleted. Even so much that Bibi Dong didnt need to attack. As long as the two great spirit beasts died from the poison, the result would be the same.
Da Ming and Er Mings eyes began to show despair. They knew they couldnt hold out. THey wanted to rise up and kill one more enemy, but, those Spirit Empire powers were each as slippery as ghosts. Just as they were about to attack, the enemy would immediately retreat, pulling open the distance and wait for them to retreat, when these enemies would again faintly maintain the encirclement.
The two forest kings speed could no longerpare to these Title Douluo level powers. They could only helplessly feel their bodies weaken bit by bit. They now also understood the enemys goal, these shameless humans would exhaist their life force, until they attacked at thest moment.
Bibi Dong looked like she was heedlessly following, but her mental power was always tightly watching the two great spirit beasts. If she wanted their spirit rings, then thest person to kill them had to be her. She had to guard against the two great divine beasts killing themselves or each other. Her spirit abilities were already prepared, she absolutely wouldnt give them the chance.
Da Ming and Er Ming naturally also sensed Bibi Dongs frightful mental power. Er Ming gradually came to a halt, and ced Da Ming from his back on the ground. Then he sat down. They werent prepared to keep moving. If they continued, they would only exhaust their vitality. By stopping, perhaps they could still hold back their fate.
Er Mings chest heaved violently. The poison had already entered his heart. If he didnt possess such a powerful body, his life would already be long gone.
Da Ming and Er Ming looked at each other, Er Ming whispered:Big bro, Ill cover you. Perhaps she can kill one of us, but the other will definitely have a chance for suicide.
Da Ming saw the despair and helplessness in Er Mings eyes. Suddenly, his eyes brightened a bit,No, wait a bit longer. Perhaps, we still have a chance not to die by their hands.
Just at this moment, before Da Ming had finished speaking, suddenly, a gaudy golden light brightened in the Star Dou Great Forest, whether it was Bibi Dong or the other Title Douluo, their eyes were all drawn to this suddenly appearing golden light.
The golden light appeared behind the indeterminately drifting Ghost Douluo. This line of golden light appeared without warning, like a golden pir of light that came out of nowhere, directly enveloping Ghost Douluo.
Ghost Douluo screamed miserably, the ck currents of energy surrounding him copsing in an instant, exposing his true features. Violent pain made his whole body contort. Five meters in front of him, a figure quietly appeared.
A giant cloak hid this persons figure, only in his right hand was a four meter ck trident. That golden light shot from his forehead.
Careful!The appearance of his person suddenly made Bibi Dong feel intense danger, and she hurriedly ordered.
Kill him!
Bibi Dong herself didnt act blindly without thinking, because she had to target the two great divine beasts in order to kill them personally. Compared to Ghost Douluos life, the two great divine beasts value was way higher.
As an agility attack type Title Douluo, Ghost Douluos reaction should have been extremely fast. But at this moment, he basically couldnt produce any spirit ability. If that golden light had fallen on an ordinary person, they would only have feltfortably warm, or even more thanfortable, evenmon illnesses would be cured. But, when it fell on Ghost Douluo, it was no less of a hell than magma, his whole body was as if it had been set ame, the violent pain reaching into the depths of his soul.
Ghost Douluos spirit was extremely peculiar. He had once died in his childhood, but by chance, his soul was able to reattach to his body, thereby awakening his spirit, producing an extremely unusual spirit, that was Ghost. In some sense, his soul was his spirit, and he himself was a living dead.
What Ghost Douluo feared the most was the kind of sacred light like the Seraphim spirit released. That kind of light was the nemesis of his spirit. And the golden light he faced, was even more terrifying than the sacred light of the Seraphim he had once sensed. The divine power it contained precluded any chance of him breaking free, and he was even more unable to release any spirit ability. He did his utmost to urge his spirit power to endure, wanting to use Title Douluo level spirit power to break free. As long as he could break free, he would at most lose a few ranks of spirit power, but could stay alive. But, facing an immobile opponent, would the power in front of him releasing the golden light use only that golden radiance?
This suddenly appearing person was naturally Tang San. Actually, he had already arrived as early has half a stick of incense ago. But, he at the same time also felt a mental strength not much weaker than his own. Therefore, he didnt dare directly hide, and rather hid with the power of the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, thoroughly camouging his aura and umting his mental strength inside, thereby avoiding discovery.
When Tang San saw Bibi Dong, he was also quite shocked. But he calmed down very quickly, analyzing the current situation. As he saw Bibi Dong and her subordinate Title Douluo always keep a certain distance from the two great divine beasts, as well as the two great divine beasts weakening vitelity, Tang San understood Bibi Dongs way of thinking. And just at this moment, Bibi Dongs subordinates spread out to keep the two great beasts from escaping, then giving Tang San his present chance.
Tang San clearly discovered that Bibi Dongs mental strength waspletely focused on Da Ming and Er Ming, and could give them a mental attack at any time, and thenunch a destructive attack. Thus, as long as he was a bit careful with his mental power, it was impossible for Bibi Dong to discover it.
When picking the target to attack, Tang San considered all his abilities, and ultimately chose Ghost Douluo.
Tang San of course had his reasons for attacking Ghost Douluo. Among the five Title Douluo Bibi Dong brought, Tang San was only familiar with Ghost Douluo and Chrysanthemum Douluo, and had also seen a portion of their abilities. Taken alone, these two Title Douluo werent very strong, neither was a Title Douluo with peak level spirits. But their position in Spirit Hall was extremely high, and for a very simple reason, Because these two Title Douluo possessed a formidable Spirit Fusion Ability. If itunched, even rank ny five or ny six Ttile Douluo would find it very difficult to block. Last time it was because they trapped Da Ming and Er Ming that led to Xiao Wu finally having no choice but to sacrifice herself for Tang San.
If he could kill one if these two first, then, it would undoubtedly make these Spirit Hall powers lose an extremely powerful restraint ability, even so much that it might be the strongest restraint ability they had.
Next, after many times use, especially after the battle against the ughter King, Tang Sans understanding of the Seagods Light had deepened a lot. This seemingly gentle light had a formidable evil vanquishing power. Even when it wasnt used with the Seagod Trident, it still had an extremely powerful effect on evil. Giving it the Seagods name wasnt just a name. Ghost Douluos body was covered by a ghost dance, making it impossible to see his true features, dark and cold, clearly not a just way. The Seagods Light would extremely possibly have a certain restraining effect on him. In an ambush, it would very possible create an opportunity for Tang San to instantly kill him. Even if he couldnt kill him, with the help of the Seagods Light, Tang San still had a chance to seriously injure him.
Of course, there was another reason Tang San chose Ghost Douluo rather than Chrysanthemum Douluo. Chrysanthemum Douluo possessed the Odd Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum spirit, and had once tried to ept Dai Mubai as disciple. Even though Tang San didnt have any good opinion of him, he loathed him far less than Ghost Douluo. With so many considerations, Ghost Douluo became Tang Sans first target of attack.
Relying on the Vast Sea Barrier to quietly hide behind Ghost Douluo, the Seagods Light exploded in an instant, with even better results than Tang San had anticipated. The other four Title Douluo all around instantly used their mental power to target him, and swiftly threw themselves in this direction, intensely pressuring Tang San, wanting to rely on their formidable auras to pressure Tang San into being unable to attack, and even quickly kill him while he was awed.
Unfortunately, even though four Title Douluo added together could bring Tang San a lot of pressure,pared to the Seagods first trial, this bit of pressure was far from enough to hinder Tang San. Relying on his Boundless level mental strength, Tang San straight up ignored them. The Title Douluo closest to Ghost Douluos position was three hundred meters away. Three hundred meters, to a Title Douluo, was of course close to nothing, it could be covered in practically just a couple of breaths. But to Tang San, this couple of breaths was already enough to finish a lot of things.
Seeing Ghost Douluo struggle in pain under the Seagods Light, Tang San inwardly exulted. He knew that hed identally, unexpectedly found Ghost Douluos fatal weakness. Without any hesitation, the Seagods Light instantly changed direction, and the ck trident stabbed out.
Ghost Douluo just felt his whole body rx, and that golden light that left him in so much pain turned away from him. But, before he could gather his strength to dodge, golden light shed in front of him again, and light ten times more intense than before covered his body in an instant. The giant trident had already reached his chest.
Right now, all he could do was raise his hands and condense all his spirit power to try and block this attack. He understood that as long as he could escape this time, then, hisrades would rush over and tear this ambushers corpse into ten thousand pieces. But, this time he couldnt block.
On the three great prongs of the Seagod Trident, the golden light moved just like waves. How was this true divine weapon something Ghost Douluo could block after just having been seriously injured by the Seagods Light? The sharp de, blossomed with devil breaking power. Ghost Douluo only felt the spirit power he had condensed between his palms fly off, unexpectedly slipping past either side of the Seagod Trident. The next moment, an ice cold feeling hit his whole body, and that gaudy golden light rushed out through his back.
Chapter 261 — Tang San and Bibi Dong’s First Fight
Chapter 261: Tang San and Bibi Dongs First Fight
NoChrysanthemum Douluo watched the wide golden light polearm thrust out from Ghost Douluos back, intense golden light instantly spreading to each part of Ghost Douluos body, and he couldnt help roaring furiously. His speed reached the limit, and from his hand his Odd Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum flew out, straight towards Tang San.
But he understood that, at this moment, everything was already toote. Title Douluo Gui Mei no longer had any chance to return alive. The death energy his body radiated had instantly been evaporated by the giant polearm. Ghost Douluos body was alreadypletely frozen, unable to move a step.
The Seagod Trident, one hundred eight thousand jin heavy, let alone when Ghost Douluo was already corroded by the Seagods Light, all his death energy substantially routed, even if his body still maintained ideal condition, how would it be possible to blood the Seagod Trident with a physical palm. Tang Sans spirit power wasnt much lower than his, and his strength was even above his, plus the Seagod Tridentsplete power unleashed, even the Continents once number one power Tang Chen needed to use a divine tool of simr quality to block.
Pu Ghost Douluos body was madly purified by the Seagods Light, turning into a wisp of ck smoke rising into the air, a ck spirit bone falling from his body. Pulling back the Seagod Trident, the left prong just pulled on that spirit bone, and at the same time, teleportationunched. The next moment, Tang San was already a hundred meters away. He didnt approach the two forest kings, but rather quickly retreated. Because, if he charged forward, his purpose would be revealed, and would moreover expose himself to the attacks of five Title Douluo including Bibi Dong. But by withdrawing, not only could he pull open the distance by a step, he could simultaneously make the opponents hesitant. From the fact that Bibi Dong still hadnt acted, one could see that she was afraid something would happen on Da Ming and Er Mings side.
Several loud sounds erupted from Tang Sans previous location, especially that full force Odd Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum created a hundred meter diameter hole in the surroundings.
Old ghost!Chrysanthemum Douluo cried out, throwing himself to where Ghost Douluo just died, shuddering with tears falling from his eyes.
He and Ghost Douluo had been together for more than sixty years, a lifetime. Their feelings were quite deep, even surpassing blood rted brothers. Now seeing Ghost Douluo suddenly die in front of him, not even leaving a corpse behind, Chrysanthemum Douluo was in pain worse than death.
Whether to Chrysanthemum Douluo or to the others, all this happened too fast, almost so they now still hadnt reacted. From the appearance of that cloaked figure to the death of Ghost Douluo, it had all passed in a sh. Instantly killing a Title Douluo was inconceivable. Even if it was a sneak attack, it was still unheard of. Even though Bibi Dong was confident that her strength was unreasonable, she would still need to use her strongest spirit abilities to have a chance of instantly killing a power on the Title Douluo level.
That Tang San could do it naturally wasnt because his strength surpassed Bibi Dongs, but to a very great degree due to luck, and the Seagod Tridents restraint to Ghost Douluo being too severe, plus attacking from ambush, had all established this move. Of course, that Ghost Douluo knew nothing of the Seagod Trident, also became an important factor.
THe moment after teleporting, Tang San again vanished in the forest. The Blue Silver Domain spread out, easily hiding his aura, and at the same time restarting the Vast Sea Barrier let him hide once again.
Without looking at the spirit bone Ghost Douluo dropped, he just quickly stuffed it into his Hundred Treasure Purse, grabbing the Seagod Trident, Tang San quietly circled around to another direction. In order not to be discovered by Bibi Dong, hepletely stored his own mental power within the Vast Sea Barriers protection. Like this, even if Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi was here, it would be very difficult for her to discover him as long as he didnt attack.
Ghost Douluos sudden death equally shocked Bibi Dong. She had just thought it was impossible for someone to stop her from taking those two forest kings. But the instant death of an elder, and the Ghost Douluo with the spirit fusion ability at that, immediately made her furious heart alert. The mental strength frozen on the two forest kings immediately spread out, searching vigntly, and at the same time she ordered the four Title Douluo to stay close to her.
They had already lost two Title Douluo in this operation, and even though Bibi Dong didnt care about their lives, they were the core strength of the Spirit Empire. Of course she would feel her heart ache.
Your Majesty, old ghost you must avenge him!Chrysanthemum Douluo who had always treated Bibi Dongs orders as his life was now almost unable to contain himself, the other three Title Douluo also silently watched Bibi Dong, inwardly feeling a bit like sympathetic.
Elder Yue Gang, calm down. Ghost Douluos death grieves me, but this person is very strong, its possible they arent weaker than me. Stay within ten meters from me, and be careful. Well kill the two forest kings first, to avert more idents.
Bibi Dongs voice contained her mental strength, and with the sound wave strike, the four Spirit Empire elders minds shook. Chrysanthemum Douluos expression calmed a bit, but rancor in his eyes grew even deeper, sharply watching all around, wishing he could tear Ghost Douluos killer into ten thousand pieces.
After Tang San retreated a distance, he didnt have any contact with Da Ming and Er Ming, and also didnt tryunching any more attacks. The four Title Douluo Bibi Dong brough were cautiously observing the two great divine spirit beasts, and he stayed motionless, quietly watching.
Da Ming and Er Ming personally saw Ghost Douluo being killed. They were spirit beasts, especially sensitive to scent, and even though Tang San held the Seagod Trident, wrapping himself up in the cloak, they still immediately identified Tang Sans smell. The two great divine beasts eyes instantly brightened.
As they say, adding flowers to brocade is easy, sending charcoal in a snowstorm is difficult. When besieged by this many Spirit Hall experts, that Tang San coulde in time, warmed the hearts of the close to despair two great divine beasts. They felt even more that Xiao Wu didnt pick the wrong person. And the strength Tang San showed shocked them. Even they couldnt help shivering from the Seagod Tridents light.
Hope reignited, Da Ming and Er Ming looked at each other, then turned from sitting to crawling. Faint energy fluctuations began to condense around them. They say a centipede dies but never falls, even more so for formidable hundred thousand year spirit beasts. Even though they were deeply wounded, their potential overdrawn, their auras again went from chaotic to serious. Tang Sans appearance, besides giving them hope, also gave confidence. Not confidence of surviving, but confidence of not bing Bibi Dongs spirit rings.
Bibi Dongs expression hidden under the purple carapace was a bit ugly. The originally perfect n was wrecked by the sudden enemy appearance. Now waiting until the two great divine beasts died on their own from the poison wasnt realistic. Since that hidden enemy could escape her mental detection, his strength was obvious. Just in case he finally attacked and killed the two spirit beasts, even if it was just one, it would still be an enormous loss to her. THat person was very fast, and could hide as well, his attack strength was also so powerful. It was very possibly an agility attack Title Douluo. But, in Bibi Dongs impression, agility attack types werent that powerful.
The Seagod Trident also equally shocked her. She was someone who approached that boundary, and equally fully rejected that sacred aura, that trident was a divine instrument, there was no doubt about it.
While moving forward, Bibi Dongs mental power simultaneously reached the ears of the four Title Douluo around her,I will soon attack the two forest kings. You four guard in all directions, now matter in which direction that person appears, you must block him. Until Ive killed them both. Understood? Ghost Douluos death was because of the sneak attack and attribute restraint, you dont have to fear. When youre prepared, it wont be so easy for that person to kill you. Dont dishonor your status as Title Douluo.
The stronger they were, the more urate their judgement of the opponent. Bibi Dong saw very urately, even though Tang San was strong, it wasnt really possible for him to ambush four ready Title Douluo. Instantly killing Title Douluo wasnt something that could be done just any time.
Da Ming and Er Ming fixedly watched the approaching Spirit Empire people, constantly giving low roars. Er Ming was surrounded by a rising yellow light, cyan light flickering around Da Ming, especially the horns on the bull head even more caused angry ripples.
Bibi Dongs eyes werepletely serious. Facing two hundred thousand year spirit beasts counterattack at deaths door, even she wasnt fully confident, even more so when there was a hidden enemy nearby.
In a sh, Bibi Dong leaned forward close to the ground, her purple carapace instantly spreading, her whole body bing an enormous spider, the green hairs on her eight spider legs simultaneously turning purple, she emanated a faint purple light, and where it passed, everything withered.
The other four Title Douluo simultaneously moved a couple steps sideways, getting away from her purple light. This was Bibi Dongs spirit avatar, Death Spider Emperor.
The purple light instantly grew more intense, and the eighth ck spirit ring around Bibi Dong suddenly shed, dazzling purple light congealed on the left side of her body, light and shadow ying, suddenly another identical Death Spider Emperor.
This was the eighth spirit ability of Bibi Dongs first spirit, Spider Emperor Clone. Effect: the spirit ability creates a clone with one hundred percent of the main bodys strength, without intelligence, must be controlled.
This one hundred percent strength wasnt just the physical body, but also included spirit abilities. Of course, only the previous seven spirit abilities, not the eighth and ninth.
The spider emperor clone leapt under Bibi Dongs control, stepping in front of her, and elerating forward along with the main body, charging towards Da Ming and Er Ming like two purple phantoms.
The third spirit ability shed, and two purple spider webs shot out simultaneously, shrouding Da Ming and Er Ming in a dense purple energy. Those spider webs quickly expanded in midair, and even though Da Ming and Er Ming were enormous, when the spider webs reached them they were alreadyrge enough to wrap around.
At the same moment, Bibi Dongs main body and the Spider Emperor Clones fourth spirit ring brightened, and one more than one meter long dark purple spike after another covered every piece of the two bodies, the purple carapace also bing especially thick. This was her fourth spirit ability, Thistle Spider Armor. This was a purely defensive ability, but at the same time the purple spikes were poisonous.
Under these circumstances Bibi Dong also used her full strength, attacking without neglecting defense.
Just at this moment, Bibi Dongs charge suddenly slowed, because her mental power suddenly sensed two mental fluctuations appear within range, and the two fluctuations connected with Da Ming and Er Ming. This sudden mental wave was extremely high level, even the other four Title Douluo couldnt sense it, let alone interrupt it.
What was he doing? This was the thought that Bibi Dong couldnt suppress, and her original charge also instantly halted. The next moment, she clearly saw the two great divine beasts eyes brighten.
Two spheres of yellow green light suddenly appeared behind them, immediately spreading out in the air, just in time to block the two spider webs sheunched. Using spider webs against spider webs, it was Tang Sans Spiderweb Restraint.
Launching the attack, Tang San also appeared at the same time. But the next moment, Tang San, Da Ming, and Er Ming disappeared simultaneously.
This time, Tang San directly appeared golden blue, golden blue light spreading out, covering the sky and the earth, instantly transforming the surroundings into a golden blue sea. It was the Blue Silver Domains Boundless Nature.
Da Ming and Er Ming roared at the same time, the Slowing and Gravity Domains also simultaneouslyunching. Cyan and yellow light halos extended along with the Blue Silver Domain. Whether Bibi Dong or the four Title Douluo, immediately felt like their bodies had frozen. Under Da Ming and Er Mings full strength, their movements slowedpletely.
Attack!Bibi Dong roared. Even though she had brought six Title Douluo, none of them had a domain. Only she herself possessed that ability. Intense purple light spread out from her, intent on using domain against domain. But, in the end Bibi Dong couldnt get her way. The purple light she released was blocked by a thriving vitality, and simply couldnt spread to Da Ming and Er Ming.
Indeed, Bibi Dongs domain was very strong, absolutely surpassing Tang San or the two spirit beasts. But, in one against three, and moreover confronting three different kinds of domains, it was instantly difficult for her to avoid being suppressed. Even more when this was the Star Dou Great Forest, the ideal environment for the Blue Silver Domain. Her domain waspletely blocked. At the same time the golden blue world lost the figures of Tang San, Da Ming and Er Ming.
Bibi Dongs domain was called Death Domain, the innate domain of the Death Spider Emperor, with extremely powerful effects, altogether three once she had reached her current cultivation. All her own attributes were amplified by ten percent, all the enemys attributes reduced by twenty percent, and were unable to use any stealth or teleportation abilities within its range, and at the same time caused mental deterrence, her own mental strength boosted by twenty percent, the enemys mental strength reduced by twenty percent. But the most terrifying effect was the extremely toxic environment.
Wherever the domain reached was filled with the Death Spider Emperors poison. Extreme corrosion and diffusion, and could also lower the enemys speed by ten percent. If they were poisoned, their bodies would constantly weaken, until death. If it was used in battle, it was a catastrophic existence tomon soldiers.
Da Ming and Er Ming had also previously lost out because of this domain, and adding in Bibi Dongs own formidable attack abilities, they had ended up like this.
But no matter what was said, a formidable domain would still have effect within the enemys domain. The Blue Silver Domain drew support from the Star Dou Great Forests countless nts to form a barrier of life, using the formidable vitality to keep away the death domains death energy. Influenced by the Slowing and Gravity Domains, Bibi Dongs was enormously restricted, Da Ming and Er Mings domains were equally powerful, and could not only influence living bodies, but also energy forms. The three great domains released simultaneously not only made those four Title Douluo unable to disy their actual level, but simultaneously also resisted Bibi Dongs domain.
Bibi Dong didnt advance recklessly, the scene of Tang San killing Ghost Douluo had left too deep of an impression on her. Even though her domain couldnt restrain the opponent, Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain was also restrained by her, unable to envelop her. But, her heart was already in chaos. Her mental lock on Da Ming and Er Mings mental signatures had been forcefully broken when they were enveloped by the Blue Silver Domain. In other words, she had already lost the two great divine beasts position.
These circumstances were of course caused by Tang San. Actually, Tang San wasnt any less shocked than Bibi Dong. When he saw Bibi Dong before he had only felt that this Spirit Hall Supreme Pontiff was powerful, but he had no idea to what degree. But it may be assumed it was still Title Douluo level strength, she was after all the same age as Grandmaster.
But, when they met again this time, Tang Sans mental strength had already reached the boundless level, and he immediately saw some clues. Even though Bibi Dong meticulously concealed her presence, that wasnt effective on Tang San who had mental strength of equal level. Tang San clearly sensed that Bibi Dongs spirit power had at least reached rank ny eight. Even if it wasnt higher than Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi, it still wouldnt be much different. Reaching this level at her age, Tang San was clearly shocked.
If Bibi Dong didnt possess such powerful strength, Da Ming and Er Ming facing just six Title Douluo, it wouldnt be easy to defeat them in the Star Dou Great Forest, and running away wouldnt be a problem.
Only, even though Bibi Dong was powerful, the feeling she gave Tang San was that she relied mainly on control, her attack strength was by far not equal to Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi. Most importantly, Tang San quietly noticed that Bibi Dong even more hated the Seagod Trident he held. Tang San used his Blue Silver Domains Boundless Nature at the ideal moment, thus breaking Bibi Dongs lock on the two spirit beasts.
Running wont be that easy.Bibi Dongughed in anger, slightly swaying, withdrawing her spirit avatar, but she was still protected by that Death Spider Emperor.
The dark purple carapace quickly withdrew, and in the blink of an eye, she had again recovered to her original elegant appearance. On her forehead, a spider shaped purple ck pattern brightened, and immediately, her surrounding domain expanded once again, enveloping the four Title Douluo, driving off the influence of the Blue Silver Domain. At the same time, Bibi Dongs body changed again, the spider brand on her forehead instantly turning dark green, a crystalline deep green light emanating from her. This time, both her legs didnt change, but on her back appeared three pairs of deep green spider legs, both her arms transforming into dark greennces, her lower bodypletely covered by ayer of dark green light.
ck, ck, ck, ck, ck, red, red, seven spirit rings neatly appeared around her. The third spirit ring shone at the same time it was released.
Thats right, this was Bibi Dongs second spirit. Her twin spirits were very different from Tang Sans. Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain and Clear Sky Hammer had no mutual connection. One was a nt type spirit, one was a powerful tool spirit. But Bibi Dongs was different. Her two spirits were both spider types. Even stronger than the Man Faced Demon Spiders had seen. It was a true spider emperor, in some sense, it was the regent of bug type spirit beasts.
Her first spirit was the Death Spider Emperor, and her second spirit was the Soul Eating Spider Emperor, and as her current spirit rings showed, this second spiri was clearly cultivated only after the first reached nine rings.
Alongwith the third spirit ring shining, Bibi Dongs second spirit, Soul Eating Spider Emperors third spirit abilityunched. Ring after ring of deep green light spread out from under her feet. Absolutely dont think that this was just a third spirit ability, in fact, after first having a nine ring spirit and then adding spirit rings to a second spirit, each spirit ring with at least fifty thousand year cultivation, the strength wouldnt be a bit inferior to the first spirits eighth spirit ability. Consequently, even though Bibi Dong now only had seven spirit rings, the strength of this second spirit was stronger than the nine rings of her first spirit. After all, even though the spirit had changed, her spirit power was still no different.
A strange scene happened. Even Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain couldnt stop that dark purple light from spreading. As it spread, the ground began to shudder violently, and one after another, half meter diameter dark green poisonous spiders began to crawl out. These dark green poison spiders seemed a bit illusory, but they still werent formed from energy, but rather death energy gathered together and influenced by Bibi Dongs spirit ability.
Star Dou Great Forest was a ce where the strong were prey to the weak, and each day countless spirit beasts killed each other and died. Bibi Dongs spirit ability drew out this death energy and transformed it into these deadly poisonous spiders.
The devil spiders really were too many, they were everywhere, and began to swiftly crawl out, madly rushing through the forest, looking for tracks of Tang San and the two great divine beasts under Bibi Dongs careful mental control. This was Bibi Dongs second spirits third spirit ability, Devil Spider Summoning.
Perhaps these devil spiders wouldnt be able to find Tang San, but it would be very easy for them to pick up the scent of Bibi Dongs poison on the Titan Giant Ape and Sky Blue Bull Serpent. Bibi Dong couldnt see through the Blue Silver Domain, but relying on these spiders she could once again target the two great divine beasts, and then, she absolutely wouldnt give Tang San a second chance to confuse her.
Bibi Dong couldnt see Tang San, but Tang San saw very clearly inside the domain. Even though Bibi Dong used huer domain to protect her people from the Blue Silver Domains influence, but through the Blue Silver Domain, Tang Sans mental strength was disyed to its greatest degree,prehensively observing these people.
A frontal confrontation wasnt realistic, Tang San originally only nned to bring away Da Ming and Er Ming. Seeing the devil spiders starting to spread in all directions, Tang San gave a cold snort. Want to draw out my attack? The Seagods Light is the nemesis of these death energy devil spiders. But if I attack, wouldnt I give you the chance to target me? You have devil spiders, dont tell me I dont have help? Dont forget, this is the Star Dou Great Forest.
On the ground, blue silver grass began to frantically grow, turning into long vines, engulfing those devil spiders like ocean waves. A couple of transformed blue silver grass of course wasnt enough to catch these savage creatures, but if there were ten, a hundred? Stimted by the Blue Silver Emperors imperial aura, the blue silver grass, possessing the most powerful vitality in the Star Dou Great Forest, began to counterattack.
Even though the devil spiders Bibi Dong summoned were numerous, how could itpare to the blue silver grass in the giant forest? The surging breath of vitality from the blue silver grass became the nemesis of these devil spiders, and one draining golden thread after another swiftly fell on them, extracting their energy and again replenishing the two great divine beasts. Aided by the Blue Silver Emperors Binding, Da Ming and Er Ming quickly reached Tang San. They hadunched their final attacks, and no didnt have much strength left, and could only leave it to Tang San.
Tang San understood. Da Ming and Er Mings gravity control and slowing domain couldnt be maintained for too long. If these two domains lost their effect, it was impossible for just his Blue Silver Domain to resist Bibi Dong. They had to leave as soon as possible. But, the Blue Silver Domain required his full control to block Bibi Dongs line of sight. If he brought Da Ming and Er Ming away at this time, then Bibi Dong would definitely sense the domain weakening, and naturally wouldnt hesitate to attack.
Making a prompt decision, Tang San immediately drew out Xiao Wu from the Hundred Treasure Purse. Light shed, and Xiao Wus soul returned to her body.
Da Ming, Er Ming, how did you end up like this?Xiao Wu saw the tworades she had grown up with so miserable, and her eyes immediately reddened.
And Da Ming and Er Ming couldnt help being shocked on seeing a living Xiao Wu, stupidly speechless.
Tang San spoke in a low voice:This isnt the ce to talk. Xiao Wu, youre also familiar with the terrain. Quickly get them away. Ill watch your backs and stop Bibi Dong for a while. As long as you can get five li away, Im sure I can use the Blue SIlver Domain to block her mental power from locating you. Hurry.
Xiao Wu anxiously said:Then what about you?
Tang San gave a soft smile, pointing to his eight spirit rings,Dont you believe I have the strength? Im not the Tang San from before, perhaps I still wont be able to beat Bibi Dong, but I can run away from her. The Star Dou Great Forest is the ce that suits me the most. Dont forget that I have ways to keep her from finding me.
Xiao Wu saw the confidence in Tang Sans eyes, and knew that at this moment there was no room for her to hesitate. Tang San had three great life saving trumps in the Invincible Golden Body, Teleportation, as well as the Vast Sea Barrier. It really was impossible for Bibi Dong to keep him from leaving. Even more when he had the protection of the Seagod Trident.
Ge, remember, we are one.Saying this, Xiao Wu brought the strongly encouraged Da Ming and Er Ming to quickly move away. Da Ming and Er Ming were big, but Xiao Wus physical toughness was also a very different thing now. One hand supporting each of them, lending them strength, greatly lowering the two spirit beasts burden and making them move quickly.
Tang San of course understood what Xiao Wu said before she left. She was telling him that if he died, she wouldnt survive either. They of Course didnt need to worry about being unable to contact each other. Even though Xiao Wus soul had be a lot stronger, even after returning to her body, she still couldnt move more than ten li from Tang San, and Tang San could also at any time rely on the connection between their souls to find her.
Da Ming and Er Ming left, and Tang San immediately focused, thinking to himself, Bibi Dong, Ill y with you properly, and also take a look at just how strong you are.
Isted by the Blue Silver Domains screen as well as Tang Sans mental strength, Bibi Dong of course didnt know what was happening over there. Tang San exploiting the Blue Silver Emperor in the forest to stop her summoned devil spiders made her furious. She roared,Prepare to attack! After I cut open his domain, you attack with your full strength.
Yes!The four Title Douluo werent any less angry than Bibi Dong. They were the powers of the Spirit Empire, more than rank ny Title Douluo, spirit masters everyone looked up to. Being toyed with by one enemy, so much that Ghost Douluo had been instantly killed, this grievance might not be settled even by tearing the opponent into ten thousand pieces. The four rubbed their fists and wiped their palms, at the same time fully using their spirit avatars, preparing to attack at any time.
All this was seen by Tang San through the weakening Blue Silver Domain. Want to kill me by force? Fine! Ill let you see my true strength.
Drawing a deep breath, Tang Sans sensed the Slowing and Gravity Domains gradually disappear, and raised the Seagod Trident. He had already used the power of the trident once today, but at that time he hadnt met any resistance, and it wasnt very tiring to him.
Along with the Seagods Light spraying out, the trident brand on Tang Sans forehead and the Seagod Trident in his hand shone simultaneously. His eyes were nowpletely golden, the Eight Spider Lances on his back supported him, the Seagod Trident pointing forward, and thergest central prong erupted with intense golden light, turning into an rming rainbow, stabbing straight at Bibi Dong outside the Blue Silver Domain.
Tang San noticed that Bibi Dongs spirit was also of the evil type, the Seagods Light should have a restraining effect on her. Drawing support on the Seagod Trident, the divine light released was truly considered divine.
The violently furious Bibi Dongs expression changed, and the six spidernces behind her as well as her simrly transformed arms simultaneously gathered in front of her. Eightnce tips on the ground, intense deep green light suddenly rising along with her first spirit ring shing. The eightnces rose simultaneously, and instantly, a half moon shaped dark green light cut straight forward. Just in time to collide with the golden light released from Tang Sans Seagod Trident.
With a loud explosion, the violent collision instantly put their two domains in disorder. Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain degree of chaos was a bit more obvious. Within the domain, he heavily retreated three steps before standing firm, his face deathly pale, and couldnt help whispering:Such evil energy.
If what Ghost Douluo had could be said to only be ghost energy shaped as a spirit, then, what Bibi Dong possessed was the energy of evil, such an extremely pure wickedness Tang San had only felt when confronting the ughter King, when the ughter King still wasnt Tang Sans great grandfather Tang Chen, and still hadnt woken up.
The evil aura Bibi Dong emanated was even more pure than the ughter Kings at that time, even more enormous. Just as Tang San judged, her spirit power really was too formidable, and even with the Seagod Tridents helping to dissolve the majority of the impact, he was still forced back three steps, his body already injured.
Chapter 262 — Seagod’s Ability, Golden Thirteen Halberds
Chapter 262: Seagods Ability, Golden Thirteen Halberds
It wasnt pleasant for Bibi Dong either. With a low roar, ayer of the Seagods golden light shed all over her, the original dark green light instantly dulled a moment, then recovered again. With a muffled grunt, she also retreated a step.
Of course Bibi Dong wasnt forced back by Tang Sans spirit power attack, but rather the zing holy wound that pure Seagods Light gave her. This was the might of a true divine tool. Relying on the Seagod Trident Tang San held, even though Tang San was at a disadvantage in his first spirit ability collision with Bibi Dong because ofck of spirit power, but being able to beat back Bibi Dong was something he could be proud of. His assessment was correct, Bibi Dong had indeed already reached peak Douluo strength, her spirit power wasnt rank ny eight, but rather ny nine. If there wasnt a portion of spirit power she didnt dare use at the moment, the current she would be even stronger than the Seagod Douluo. After all, this was drynd.
Only, even though Bibi Dong was forced back, at the same time she also targeted Tang Sans position. With abundantbat experience plus formidable strength, her Death Domain erupted at once, swiftly corroding Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain.
The two domains differed by at least one level, this was a difference in spirit power. Having lost the support of the Slowing and Gravity domains, Tang Sans Blue Silver Domains Boundless Nature quickly melted away.
Without need of Bibi Dongs instructions, the four great Title Douluo charged straight towards Tang San, guided by Bibi Dongs mental power.
Facing five great powers, Tang San didnt have a trace of panic. Just like he said, he was no longer the Tang San from before. In his time on Seagod Ind, he had truly matured, bing one of the powers of the present era. Killing him wasnt that easy. As the sessor chosen by a god, he possessed strength far beyond what his spirit power might indicate.
Before the golden light from the Seagod Tridents attack had fadedpletely, it instead grew even more intense as Tang San infused it with Seagods Light. Countless golden lines of light flowed out from the Seagod Trident, and those giant des grew transparent as crystal.
With his left foot as axis, Tang San quickly spun one turn in ce, his calves leading the thighs, then moving his waist, back, until finally the force reached his arms, and the in his hands one hundred eight jin heavy Seagod Trident flew out like a meteor chasing the moon, directly towards those four Title Douluo.
The split second the Seagod Trident left his hands, Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain instantly turned golden, and Bibi Dongs Death Domain was forcefully pushed back by the Blue Silver Domain mixed with the Seagod Tridents capability.
Careful!Bibi Dong shouted, unable to halt the attack on Tang San. With a sh, she reached her four subordinates. She couldnt tolerate any more losses.
The spidernces her arms had turned into instantly transformed, bing two giant ck sickles, meeting the Seagod Trident head on.
The four Title Douluo werent idiots either. Seeing Her Imperial Majesty regard this suddenly appearing golden light so seriously, plus how the giant weapon instantly killed Ghost Douluo before, they immediately unhesitatingly released their single target attack abilities, focusing them all on attacking that glittering trident.
Bibi Dongs arms transforming into giant sickles were actually the spirit bones of her left and right arms. These two bones had dropped from a hundred thousand year Death Spider Emperor. One spirit beast producing two spirit bones could be said to be a unique urrence. These two spirit bones were also one of her strongest killing moves. Now confronting the Seagod Trident, she didnt hesitate to use them.
Whenparing spirit power, Tang San of course wasnt Bibi Dongs opponent. Even so much that he was very far behind in spirits and spirit rings. But, he had one thing Bibi Dongcked, an advantage blessed by the heavens. That was the status of Seagods sessor.
The sacred golden light he previously produced by relying on the Seagod Trident, Bibi Dong could block by relying on her formidable cultivation. But this Seagod Trident main attack wasnt so easy to resist.
The Seagod Tridents own weight reached a terrifying one hundred eight thousand jin, plus Tang San infusing it with spirit power and the Seagods Light, producing the main abilities of the trident, devil breaking, evil breaking, shattering, three effects emerged simultaneously. Even if Tang San still couldnt disy its full might, this one all out attack was still extremely frightening.
A loud sound apanied a sudden golden sh, the divine instruments power shocking everyone present. The four Title Douluo were thrown back practically simultaneously. The attacks theyunched on the Seagod Trident only slowed it slightly, but also lead to the Seagod Tridents golden light bing even more intense.
The one who truly blocked the Seagod Trident was still Bibi Dong. The pitch ck giant sickles stiffly resisted the trident. Bibi Dongs ny nine ranks of spirit power eruptedpletely. But even so, she was still thrown back by the enormous force. The tridents devil breaking, evil breaking and shattering effects constantly sted her body, and one after another, cracks swiftly spread across her scythes.
At this moment, Bibi Dong showed her true strength. She gave a furious roar, and the six spidernces on her back forcefully stabbed into the ground, her arms suddenly shook, and the two giant sickles simultaneously detonated, the violent explosion finally blocking the Seagod Tridents attack, and at the same time, the spiderweb on her forehead brightened again, traces of purple and green mixed energy flowing across her body. Bibi Dongs face revealed a painful expression, but her strength still abruptly amplified. With a sudden swing of her body, her hands retransformed into palms lifted up the Seagod Trident, immediately lifting it upwards, a purple green stream of energy covered the trident, actually forcefully weakening the Seagods Light by a lot.
Maintaining the attack until now, Tang San was also practically exhausted. Breathin deeply, his hands pulled, Controlling Crane Catching Draonunching. The Seagod Trident was barely more than a hundred jin to him, and propelled by the spirit power, it shot back towards Tang San.
In the attack just now, Tang San could be said to have used all his strength, even more than when he faced his great grandfathers attack. After all, right now his spirit power was already rank eighty five. To be able to force back five great powers with one attack could all be credited to the Seagod Trident.
But, following along with the returning Seagod Trident was also malicious looking Bibi Dong.
At this moment, Tang San and Bibi Dongs domains had already disappeared. In a collision of the level just now, Tang San was unable to maintain his domain further, and Bibi Dongs Death Domain was directly broken by the effects of the Seagod Trident.
She didnt need to recover? Tang San thought, seeing Bibi Dong lunge at him along with the Seagod Trident. His left hand pulled back, right hand pushing forward. In midair, the Seagod Trident suddenly turned sideways, directly whipping at Bibi Dong.
Since Tang San could use the Clear Sky Hammer as a meteor hammer, he could naturally change the direction of the Seagod Trident in midair. The change was so sudden that even a power like Bibi Dong couldnt react to it. At first she wanted to grab the trident, seizing this divine tool, and therefore she chased after extremely closely. Now the Seagod Trident suddenly turned, whipping her, and she only had time to raise her hands to block.
With a thump, Bibi Dong was sted away like a cannonball, and the Seagod Trident elerated again, returning to Tang Sans hand.
Tang San knew this hadnt hurt Bibi Dong. Her spirit power was too formidable, and when the trident hit her body she had easily dissolved the force. It seemed like she had been beaten very far, but the already darkened Seagod Trident no longer had the three breaking powers, and just weight alone wasnt enough to cause this lord Supreme Pontiff any true harm.
With the Seagod Trident in hand, Tang San didnt dare dy further, and suddenly restrained his aura. A teleportation brought him a hundred meters back, and the Vast Sea Ocean Shroud started simultaneously, covering his body and entering stealth mode. He quickly moved aside. He had already been exposed, and with Bibi Dongs strength and formidable domain, she absolutely wouldnt give him the chance to use Boundless Nature to hide again. Even if he could fully use the Blue Silver Domain, just his strength couldnt resist Bibi Dongs domain corrosion. If he didnt leave now, he might not have another chance.
With Tang Sans intelligence, he didnt immediately move away, but rather first moved sideways, just in time to evade the long range attacksunched by the four Title Douluo, and then increased his distance.
Bibi Dong really was about to go insane. With the hundred thousand year spirit rings that were practically in her hands removed like this, how could she stay calm? Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain gave her a familiar yet unfamiliar feeling. It felt like that kid from back then, but how could he have grown this strong within a few years? Even if it wasnt enough to fight her, his domain and mental strength wasnt weaker than hers. All hecked was spirit power.
Alone toying with six Title Douluo, even killing one, you couldnt find powers like that in the entire continent. Moreover, he had stolen two hundred thousand year spirit rings! The two hundred thousand year spirit rings rting to thepletion of Bibi Dongs second spirit.
Furious, Bibi Dong raised a piercing cry towards the sky, the spiderweb mark on her forehead suddenly flourishing, gaudy green light violently shooting out. The spiderweb instantly transformed into a green eye, and a dim green light spit out from within, swiftly sweeping in front of her. Bibi Dongs full mental strength seemed focused on this one sweep. In an instant, everywhere the green light swept was painted in a faint green luster, and where Tang San was hiding with the Vast Sea Barrier appeared a faint green silhouette.
Bibi Dongs Mental Immunity Skull Bone spirit ability, True World,unched.
Bibi Dong absolutely wouldnt use this skull spirit bone ability lightly, because it consumed an enormous amount of mental strength, requiring a full third of Bibi Dongs mental power to use. Previously her mental power had always been locked on the two great divine beasts, so how could she casually use it? Now she couldnt pay attention to that. If she let Tang San escape, she might really never have another chance at those two spirit beasts, and so used this powerful spirit bone ability regardless of consumption.
Mental Immunity Skull Spirit Bone ability True World, effect: Immunity to illusions and charm, seeing the truth. Any hallucination type abilities lost all effects under its light. Somewhat simr to Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye, but without its attack abilities.
The split second he was swept by that dim green light, Tang San became aware something was wrong. He discovered that he actually couldnt sever Bibi Dongs mental strength again. Even though that green light didnt have any offensive power, it stuck as closely to him as a bone maggot.
And at the same time as Tang Sans silhouette appeared, Bibi Dong took the initiative, bringing the four Title Douluo to lunge at him. Behind her, six purple wings as thin as a cicadas broke out, instantly bringing her speed to a terrifying level.
This was another of Bibi Dongs spirit bones, and just like Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances an external spirit bone, called Six Purple Light Wings,ing from a spirit beast called Purple Winged Spider Emperor. Gave the ability to fly, could evolve.
In order to catch Tang San, always paying attention to hiding her strength Bibi Dong used two major spirit bone abilities. This showed what level her loathing for Tang San had reached. And at the same time, Bibi Dongs body turned a dim green in midair. Her whole body exploded with green mist, fully using the seventh spirit ability, Soul Eating Spider Emperor Avatar.
This was the spirit avatar granted by a hundred thousand year spirit ring. The two originally shattered giant sickles appeared once again, dim green light released, leaving behind an afterimage she instantly appeared behind Tang San.
Bibi Dong already hated Tang San to the bone, and even though she couldnt kill him right now in order to learn the whereabouts of the two great divine beasts from him, she would still seriously injure him first to vent.
Bibi Dong really was very fast, and moreover, at the same time as she pursued, her Death Domain already started back up, instantly enveloping Tang San. The terrifying toxicity and powerful weakening effect allnded on him.
This was the difference in strength. The powerful abilities Tang San had used in session still hadnt recovered, but Bibi Dong could still continuously use her own domain and abilities. The two sickles glinted with green light and cut straight at Tang Sans shoulders. Very clearly, she was going to first remove his arms.
Just at this moment, the Seagod Trident in Tang Sans hands brightened yet again. Bibi Dongs True World had reallyunched too suddenly, making Tang San who originally had full confidence in being able to escape, turn pale with fright. This was also why spirit masters would typically hide their abilities. Because of unfamiliarity with Bibi Dongs abilities, Tang San had in this instant fallen from having the advantage to disadvantage. And it was a fatal disadvantage.
In such a moment, Tang Sans battle cultivation and many years of hardships on Seagod Ind were revealed.
Bibi Dong was undoubtedly the fastest, charging up like a shooting star, but the other few Title Douluo behind her were also extremely fast. As long as Tang San collided with Bibi Dongs ability once, they would be able to catch up.
Tang San clearly understood that his only chance was in that instant before the four Title Douluo reached them. If he was surrounded by five people, maybe only someone with his great grandfathers strength plus a divine tool would be able to leave.
Therefore, Tang San didnt hesitate to pour the Seagods Light into the Seagod Trident for a third time, and it was again washed with golden color. This divine tool was his only advantage when facing Bibi Dong. But he didnt swing the trident towards her, but on the contrary stabbed it into the ground in front of him, and at the same time he used Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track, shifting behind it in a sh.
If Bibi Dong was determined to cut off Tang Sans arms, then her body would inevitably knock against the Seagod Trident. As for what effect that would have, Bibi Dong didnt know, and she absolutely didnt want to know.
The golden rhombic gem suddenly red with light on the Seagod Trident, intense golden light instantly isting Tang San from Bibi Dongs Death Domain.
Just as Tang San grasped the Seagod Trident and prepared to again escape with teleportation, suddenly, he discovered that he couldnt move. Without any warning, his whole body was paralyzed, as if petrified. What shocked him the most was that the energy that made him unable to move didnte from Bibi Dong, but rather that golden light scattered by the Seagod Trident.
This changepletely exceeded Tang Sans calctions. It felt like when he brought Xiao Wu to escapest time in Star Dou Great Forest and met the Man Faced Demon Spider, trapping him and Xiao Wu. Could it be this Star Dou Great Forest was his nemesis?
Before Tang San could think further, in just this moment, a bizarre change urred. Tang San originally wanted to draw support from the Seagod Tridents fully erupting with evil breaking light to temporarily block Bibi Dong, then before he teleported, give her a Purple God Light and seriously injure her mental world with his not weaker than hers mental strength, keeping her from using True World again, and then again use teleportation to pull open the distance and hide with the Vast Sea Barrier, then smoothly escape.
But, that rhombic Seagods Heart on the Seagod Trident released light more intense than Tang San anticipated, not only fixing Tang San in ce, but simultaneously that intense light also made Bibi Dong give a cry of surprise, giving her no choice but rely on the strength of her lower limbs to shoot back. At the same time that green eye on her forehead also closed, again turning into a spiderweb pattern, transforming into a green light shield, just managing to resist that extremely intense Seagods Light. But even so, her green shield was quickly melting.
The other four Title Douluo catching up were also all scared stupid by the dazzling golden light from the Seagod Trident. They also couldnt keep their steps from slowing.
Tang Sans entire body had now turnedpletely golden, golden misty brilliance soaring from him like me. Behind him, an enormous golden silhouette slowly appeared, light and shadow yed, three times Tang Sans height, one could vaguely see a golden armored human. At the same time the splendorous golden light was filled with endless restoring force, enveloping the full body armor besides the face, and the face waspletely illusory and couldnt be clearly seen.
This is Bibi Dongs heart suddenly sank, an formidable pressure appearing in her heart without reason. Right now, she couldnt spare any attention for the business with the two spirit beasts. The golden me that suddenly appeared on Tang San made her for the first time feel a threat to her life.
Even though Tang Sans body waspletely immobile, his mental strength wasnt restrained, and through these senses he could also see the strange sight of himself. This wasnt the first time these circumstances appeared,st time was when he drew the Seagod Trident. Only this time, the silhouette behind him was even more clear.
At this moment, that golden silhouetted behind Tang San suddenly took a step forward, passing through Tang San, arriving in front of him. With a soft wave of its right hand, that one hundred eight thousand jin heavy Seagod Trident fell into its giant palm. With a shake of its hand, the trident was immediately also rendered in that golden me, and moreover grew to three times its size, matching that golden silhouette.
A deep and resounding bold voice, filled with dignity, echoed in Tang Sans mind,I moved unhindered in the Douluo water world for more than a millennium, obtaining the Seagods seat. Creating the Golden Thirteen Halberds, sweeping unequalled across the seas. Now I impart to you the first three, I will only use them once. First form, Unfixed Storm.
As the voice reverberated in Tang Sans mind, that golden figure took another step forward. As this step fell, everything in the surroundings instantly became brilliantly golden. Even all the nts seemed like forged from gold, that was a golden light mist. The Seagod Trident rose in the hand of that figure, dexterously sweeping out, bringing one dazzlingly beautiful golden ring of light after another, each golden ring seemed disorderly and messy, but they moved towards and enveloped Bibi Dong as if they had eyes.
Within this golden mis, Bibi Dong discovered to her shock that her Death Domain hadpletely lost effect, and basically couldnt be released outside. At the same time, her mental strength was also pushed back by a formidable pressure until it couldnt stretch beyond her body. She could only use her eyes to observe her surroundings.
Watching those rings of golden light head on, cold light burned in Bibi Dongs eyes. Her red sixth spirit ring shed, and the dim green light instantly turned emerald, making her malicious looking spirit avatar form turn the color of jade. The two jade like giant sickled rose simultaneously, and a speck of green light spread out in a sh, bing a bright sharp edge, nted, criss crossed chopping out, an immense forked ripple shot straight for that golden figure.
As that jade like ripple of light met with the golden rings released from the Seagod Trident, there was unexpectedly no collision, they only passed through each other. The golden light still headed towards Bibi Dong and the other four, while that jade colored light also cut straight at the golden figure.
Absolutely dont underestimate this faint light. As a hundred thousand year spirit ability, with the backing of Bibi Dongs ny nine ranks of spirit power, how could its power be ordinary? This hundred thousand year sixth spirit ability was named Evesting Wound, physical defenses were ineffective against it, and energy defenses reduced fifty percent. If it hit, the wound would spread endlessly, and could only be resisted with spirit power, until the spirit power was exhausted and you died. No matter where it hit, it was fatal. It was one of Bibi Dongs most powerful single target attacks.
The other four Title Douluo werent staying idle either. Confronting that golden light, in their spirit avatar forms, they all took out at least their eighth spirit abilities and attacked. But their attacks were just like Bibi Dongs Evesting Wound, they couldnt counteract the golden light, and rather directly shot at the golden figure.
At this moment, that deep voice again echoed in Tang Sans mind:Unfixed Storm, attack and defense united, the only restraining ability of the Golden Thirteen Halberds, and also the strongest restraining ability. If the target is hit, no matter how strong, for eight seconds they cannot move.
The Seagod Trident seemed toe alive in the hands of that golden figure. As the Evesting Wound reached it, it nimbly produced yet another golden ring of light. The light mainly emanated from the tridents des, and within the ring appeared a faintly golden barrier, and just like a stain washed in seawater, Bibi Dongs powerful ability was unexpectedly directly erased. Yes, it felt like it was erased.
Next, the Seagod Trident drew another four rings of light, easily erasing the other four Title Douluos attacks.
Tang Sans eyes opened wide, using all his mental power, wholeheartedly sensing each move that golden figure made, and moreover deeply sensing the energy waves within. As that golden shadow relied on the Seagod Trident to easily block the attacks of five Title Douluo, he finally understood why this Unfixed Storm was said to be attack and defense united.
Seeing her attack unexpectedly being ineffective, and that illusory golden ring already in front of her, Bibi Dong couldnt help changing expression. In that instant she made her response. Advancing instead of retreating, she instead charged towards that golden light, and at the same time, her body changed in a way that left Tang San dumbstruck.
The originally dark green body emanating green mist, instantly turned purple, and her whole form also changed. Changing from the Soul Eating Spider Emperor Avatar to Death Spider Emperor Avatar, and the seven spirit rings naturally also became nine.
Tang Sans shock at this scene was obvious. In this world, there were only two known twin spirit masters, one was him, and the other was Bibi Dong. This was naturally also the first Time Tang San saw the real applications of twin spirits in battle. Bibi Dong actually seeded in spirit avatar change,pletely exceeding themon sense of spirit use.
Under ordinary circumstances, she should first have withdrawn the Soul Eating Spider Emperor Avatar, and then changed spirits, and thenunched the Death Spider Emperor Avatar. But she directly omitted the middle steps,pleting the switch. Like this, she could switch over to using the Death Spider Emperor abilities without pause.
Tang San didnt know how Bibi Dong did it, but also having twin spirits, since Bibi Dong could do it, then in theory, it should be possible for him too.
Along with the spirit avatar changing, Bibi Dongs ninth spirit ring red, and her entire body was covered with ayer of bizarre purple magic lines. And the next moment, those golden rings of light enveloped her and the other four Title Douluo.
The four Title Douluo werepletely frozen, and Bibi Dong also directly fell from the air, each of their expressions turning dull, their auraspletely suppressed. Even though their spirits and spirit rings remained, they were still motionless and couldnt even struggle. Each person was enveloped by a golden misty halo.
Tang San drew a cold breath, such a powerful control ability. To be able to simultaneously seal four Title Douluo plus a peak Douluo, the Seagod Tridents true ability, the Golden Thirteen Halberds, were unexpectedly so powerful. ording to what the voice in his mind said, these five people would actually be locked in ce for eight seconds. In a life and death battle, eight seconds was far too much, whether escaping orunching attacks, it would undoubtedly give the absolute initiative. There was also no need to doubt the effect of this ability when working together with others. Even more so when this Unfixed Stormbined attack and defense, the opponents basically couldnt defend against those rings of light, they could only dodge. And he could also rely on the Seagod Trident to dissolve the enemys attacks. It could simply be described as a divine ability. Even a hundred thousand year ninth spirit ability might only reach this level.
Just as Tang San was feeling shocked, that golden figure moved again,Golden Thirteen Halberds, second form, Millennial Space.
The golden figure leapt up, turning into countless golden lights, as dazzling as golden clouds of light. The golden clouds directly enveloped the five people, the majority surrounding Bibi Dong, with unprecedented size.
Group attack ability.Tang San immediately thought of these words. Large quantities of information constantly entered his mind through his mental power, and he did his utmost to memorize it, for fear of missing anything.
With a loud explosion, that wide expanse of golden clouds detonated practically simultaneously, enveloping the five like a flood of mercury. In that violent explosion ,each of them suffered a powerful attack, and the four Title Douluo madly vomited blood, thrown high into the air by that golden cloud explosion, falling far away. If they werent dead theyd still be seriously injured.
Purple magic lines roamed all over Bibi Dongs body right now, forming ayer of purple defence. But as that enormous golden cloud detonated with a heaven shaking explosion, she was still equally thrown out. Her expression wasnt visible under her spirit avatar, but from therge amounts of purple liquid the Death Spider Emperor spit out, she was clearly injured.
Unfortunately, not enough energy.The dignified voice was regretful, even though this one attack had seriously injured five powerful Title Douluo at once, he was still very dissatisfied. But, his voice at once grew stronger,Golden Thirteen Halberds, third form, One Goes Without Return.
But seeing that golden figure instantly spin once in midair, the Seagod Trident in its hand also shooting out a half illusory golden light, as if cutting open the sky, the light containing an illusory distortion already reached Bibi Dong.
This attack was somewhat simr to the all out strike Tang San used before. But without a doubt, it was way more powerful. At least five times that of Tang Sans attack. And Bibi Dong was currently still within the eight second restraint of the Unfixed Storm, basically unable to move.
With an explosive pop, under the brilliantly golden Seagod Trident, Bibi Dongs body actually burst into countless fragments, spraying in all directions. The intense golden light shot straight ahead for a kilometer, and where it passed, everything turned to golden specks of light and disappeared. Seeing a single attack like this left Tang San stupefied.
The golden light vanished, and the golden trident once again returned to Tang Sans grasp, turning back to ck. The dignified voice became fuzzy,Hold well these first three forms, do not fear for self-defense, meeting god level opponents, Unfixed Storms restraint will be curtailed, but will be no less than three seconds. Remember, remember.
Then when can I learn the next ten forms?Tang San shouted inwardly.
Do not be greedy, the day you be Seagod, is the moment to learn the Golden Thirteen Halberds. That person hasnt died, she possesses abilities making her body undying, unless you inherit the seat of a god, you can never kill her. But she is also infected by my golden divine power, she will need at least an hour to be as before after recovering. You can leave now. Remember, dont disgrace my Golden Thirteen Halberds
Chapter 263 — Sacrifice! Forest King, Tang San’s Nine Rings
Chapter 263: Sacrifice! Forest King, Tang Sans Nine Rings
That dignified voice in Tang Sans mind was already faint by the end, but Tang San still felt deeply respectful. He didnt need to ask to understand that, whether that golden figure or this voice, both came from the true Seagod. Perhaps it could be called the Seagods brand on this world. Hed also finally for the first time peeked at the door to divine skills.
At the same time as Tang San regained control over his body, the four seriously injured Title Douluo were just crawling up from the ground, their faces overwhelmed with shock. And in the air, the purple fragments Bibi Dong had transformed into were swiftly circling and gathering, actually stitched together by lines of purple light. At the same time these fragments were also surrounded by a ring a bizarre purple light.
Tang San fully believed the Seagod, and since the Seagod said he couldnt kill Bibi Dong before bing a god, then he certainly didnt stand a chance. Without any hesitation, with his mental strength almostpletely exhausted, he managed to raise a wisp of energy to urge the Vast Sea Barriers stealth, quietly vanishing in the depths of the forest. And those four rising Title Douluo didnt dare pursue. They were already truly terrified by the Golden Thirteen Halberds true divine ability.
It was also no wonder they were this way. Seriously injuring five Title Douluo with one strike, including the Spirit Empires Empress, the peak level Bibi Dong. How could they not fear such strength? The Seagod Trident in Tang Sans hand was too shocking.
The purple magic lines grew more and more intense, and the shattered Death Spider Emperor form slowly came together, once again returning to its condition before breaking. Only, the purple magic lines on her body had faint traces of gold. Having just restored her form, Bibi Dong immediately withdrew her spirit avatar, transforming into her real body, and even withdrawing her spirit.
With a retching sound, she vomited a mouthful of gold flecked blood, her body trembling violently, her eyes filled with unwillingness,This person, is my greatest obstacle to unifying the Continent.
Finished speaking, she directly sat down on the ground, assuming a bizarre posture with both hands as she entered cultivation.
Previously Bibi Dong had used the Death Spider Emperors ninth spirit ability, called Undying Body. Ordinary spirit masters definitely wouldnt absorb a support ability for their strongest ninth spirit ability, but Bibi Dong possessed twin spirits, she naturally wouldnt be afraid. Her ninth spirit ability came from the same spirit beast as her spirit, a hundred thousand year Death Spider Emperor. Back when she killed this spirit beast, she spent a full year toplete her purpose, obtaining this spirit ring and the Death Spider Emperors spirit bone. Of the two abilities this hundred thousand year spirit ring gave her, one was the life saving support ability she just used, Undying Body. Even if her body was smashed and scattered by the enemys attack, it could still reform. One step further than Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone.
When Bibi Dong clearly sensed the threat the golden trident constituted to her life, she quickly switched over to her Death Spider Emperor spirit, and then used this life saving ninth spirit ability. No matter how powerful the enemys attack was, it still wasnt enough to kill her. But, the Seagods golden divine power wasnt that easily resolved. Even though she relied on Undying Body to block the majority, she was still invaded by a portion and forced to neutralize it on her own.
In such circumstances, let alone mentally searching for Tang San and the others, even defending herself was a problem. The four Spirit Empire elders quickly guarded around her. Of course, deep in their hearts, even Chrysanthemum Douluo who wished he could cut Tang Sans corpse into ten thousand pieces didnt dare pursue. Everyone only had one life, and having strenuously cultivated to the Title Douluo level, where would they be willing to take risks? At the same time, the strength Tang San disyed gave them a powerless feeling. What kind of enemy was it who possessed such a degree of power, even seriously injuring the lord Supreme Pontiff.
But in fact, the ability Tang San had of course wasnt enough to aplish this. Just like he didnt understand Bibi Dongs abilities, Bibi Dong and these Title Douluo were the same towards his abilities, and especially ignorant of the Seagod Trident. In such circumstances they were caught unprepared, plus that the true Seagod brand showed its strength, thus beating them back in one go. If the true Seagod was here, that second Millennial Space was enough to take their lives, even directly injuring Bibi Dong. After all, rank ny nine peak Douluo might just be one step short of gods, but their strength were as different as heaven and earth. Moreover, the present Bibi Dong also wasnt theplete Bibi Dong. A portion of her strength was used elsewhere, and couldnt be transferred. The use over there was even more important than the two Forest Kings spirit rings.
When Tang San escaped, he was already overdrawn. The Seagod Tridents consumption of mental strength and spirit power really was toorge, even if thest attack had relied on the Seagod brands own energy, Tang San had already used it three times before. Although he wasnt a dried outmp, he was still out of strength. Maintaining the Vast Sea Barrier was difficult.
Drawn by his soul, very soon Tang San sensed Xiao Wus anxious soul waves, and quickly approached. His estimation of Bibi Dongs and the Title Douluos circumstances was the same as the facts. Within at least an hour, they absolutely wouldnt dare leave Bibi Dong to pursue. This gave him plenty of time.
Xiao Wu and the others hadnt run very far, five li from the site of the previous battle. As Tang San arrived, Xiao Wu was crying bitterly.
Da Ming, Er Ming, you have to hold on, you cant die! Ge ising. Hes a poison expert, he can definitely save you.While crying, Xiao Wu constantly poured her soul force into the two great divine beasts.
But, whether Da Ming or Er Ming, the light in their eyes was still growing duller and duller, they were already unable to move again.
Xiao Wu, stop wasting your strength. We cant hold out. That persons spirit has the strongest poison of this era. The Death Spider Emperors poison is basically unsolvable. Besides, the poison hasnt just entered our organs, its also corroded our souls. Dont cry, were already happy that you and Tang San could save us from being killed by the enemies. Weve both lived for a hundred thousand years, dying now isnt too early. Not dying by the hands of the enemy, not bing her spirit rings, were satisfied.Da Mings eyes were now almost closed, even the strength to lift his eyelids was almost gone.
While they were talking, Tang San had arrived and removed the Vast Sea Barrier.
Seeing Tang San, Xiao Wu was like she had caught a life saving straw, hurriedly pulling him:Ge, hurry up and save them. Da Ming and Er Ming will die.
Tang San was shocked, not caring about his own weakness, he hurriedly came closer and pulled out two antidotes hed refined himself back when and gave them to the two spirit beasts. At the same time he used his remaining spirit power to hasten it.
Tang San, dont waste your strength. Even if a god came, he still couldnt save us. Our bodies are built differently from you humans. You came just in time. Before we die, theres still time to thank you. Thank you for not letting us die in that persons hands.
Tang San hurriedlyforted:Da Ming, youll be alright. I will definitely think of a way to bring you back.
Suddenly, Da Mings eyes opened sharply. His eyes unexpectedly again possessed an intense luster, as if hed instantly recovered his vitality.
Tang San, listen to me.Along with his mind recovering, Da Mings voice grew forceful. Seeing this, Tang Sans expression was tragic. He could see how deep the poison was, and Da Ming was now truly amp running on itsst fuel, the sudden recovery was thest sh!
I dont have much time.Da Ming looked at Tang San, then at Xiao Wu. Next to him the equally at hisst gasp Er Ming also opened his eyes, but his originally yellow eyes had now be murky.
Tang San, we know the state of our bodies. This body has already beenpletely corroded, unless you can now take out the same kind of medicinal herb as saved Xiao Wust time, there is no chance for us. I dont have much time, let me finish.
The herb Da Ming meant was of course the Yearning Heartbroken Red. Where would Tang San find that? Even if he could, it was already toote. The restrictions to consuming it was also so severe.
Tang San sadly watched Da Ming and nodded. Xiao Wu fiercely threw herself forward, hugging Da Mings thick neck and weeping bitterly.
Azy light flickered in Da Mings eyes,Tang San. To be honest, at the start, I didnt like you. In the past, Xiao Wu was always together with us, us three were together for close to a hundred thousand years. No matter what she did, me and Er Ming always supported her, even when she finally decided to be human. When you appeared, we discovered that Xiao Wus heart was already set on you, do you understand that feeling? Just like your sister following someone else. But, after the eventsst time, we both understood that you truly love Xiao Wu. In order to save Xiao Wu, you would rather give up your own life, Xiao Wu didnt choose wrong. You are the best home for her. This time, we are truly happy that you returned together. Seeing that Xiao Wu can already attach her soul to her body, I understand, these years, youve always untiringly worked for her resurrection. Xiao Wu truly has insight, finding you, I am happy for her. I will leave, but, I still have a final wish. I hope you can help me achieve it, can you?
Tang San nodded firmly, getting straight to the point:Tell me. No matter what it is, I promise.No matter anything else, he wouldplete Da Mings final wish just for his and Er Mings affection.
Da Ming nodded to Tang San, gratified:Thank you, Tang San. Today might be the day Im the most thankful. Xiao Wu, dont feel sad. You are like us, weve all lived a hundred thousand years. You have Tang San, evolving as a human, you have a new hope. But weve lived in this big forest for a hundred thousand years, we no longer have anything keeping us in this world. In some sense, Dying can be considered the end, but also a new beginning.
Tang San, me and Er Ming have seen through life and death, dying isnt frightening to us. We are already satisfied with not dying in humiliation by the hands of the enemy. My only remaining wish, is Xiao Wu. My final desire, my wish in the final moments of my life, is to see Xiao Wu being resurrected with my own eyes.
Tang San looked distracted, he hadnt thought Da Ming would actually raise such a request. Sadly he said:Im sorry, Da Ming, its still impossible. I still dont have the strength of a Title Douluo. I may have to disappoint you.
Da Mings gaze suddenly became severe, his burning eyes fixed on Tang San,If course I can sense it, your current spirit power is rank eighty five, right? Isnt that just five ranks short? I and Er Ming will give you these ranks. But. After having these five ranks, you must resurrect Xiao Wu. Can you do it?
Tang San was shocked,Da Ming, youre
Xiao Wu sharply raised her head, tightly holding on to Da Mings neck,Dont, Da Ming, Er Ming, you cant do this.
The always silent Er Ming suddenly opened his mouth. At this moment, his eyes were also bright, just like Da Ming he had entered the final sh of radiance before death, and equally stared at Tang San with burning eyes,Xiao Wu, if you dont want our deaths to be without any value, dont stop us. Me and Da Ming thought it through just now. Since we will die, why not give our deaths meaning. If we can help you resurrect, our deaths will also be worth it. Bsides, after we be Tang Sans spirit rings, we can still watch over you. Tang San, do you agree? We three are men. For Xiao Wu, wouldnt you want to pay together with us?
Da Ming and Er Ming both knew howrge the harm to Tang San would be in order to resurrect Xiao Wu. They knew they were dying, and hoped to force Tang San to resurrect Xiao Wu together with them in theirst moments.
They had seen Tang Sans strength. Resurrecting Xiao Wu meant giving up on thest ten ranks of spirit power, forever unable to be a true power. This part would be even worse than death to a talented Spirit Master. Thats why they worried that Tang San would finally let Xiao Wu stay in her current condition, and not help her truly resurrect.
Sensing the two great divine beasts gazes, Tang Sans eyes grew equally bright, cold light flickering,Da Ming, Er Ming. What are you worried about? Even if youve been together with Xiao Wu for a hundred thousand years, while me and her have only been together for ten odd years, my feelings for Xiao Wu absolutely arent shallower than yours. I originally brought Xiao Wu back to the Star Dou Great Forest this time in order to resurrect her. More words are useless, watch.
While speaking, Tang San suddenly patted Xiao Wu next to him with one palm. Xiao Wu was nowpletely lifeless, she could never imagine Tang San would attack her. Before she could react, Tang Sans palm hit her forehead, and she fell limply to the ground with a groan. Red light overflowed from her body, struggling and unwilling to return to Tang San.
What are you doing?Da Ming and Er Ming shouted simultaneously. But they couldnt move a bit now, and could only watch Tang San act.
Due to hiscking mental strength, Tang Sans Seagods Light was very faint, but as that golden light appeared, it immediately bound Xiao Wus soul, pulling her into his body.
His gaze sweeping Da Ming and Er Ming, the corner of Tang Sans mouth twitched. Suddenly, his left hand flipped the Seagod Trident, the main de stabbing straight at his right arm. The Seagod Trident was a true divine tool, and even his iparably durable physical body couldnt block it. Blood sshed, and he immediately severed his right arm.
Tang Sansplexion instantly paled, but he still didnt even grunt, his gaze still ice cold. With a flip of his foot, the right arm flew into the air, and at the same time his left arm poked continuously, sealing the blood vessels of his right shoulder.
Watching this, Da Ming and Er Mings originally severe gazespletely changed. Tang San didnt exin anything to them, using actions to prove his determination. First pulling Xiao Wus soul back into his body, and then immediately severing his right arm.
Tang Sans right arm was where Xiao Wus spirit bone was, and as a not yet rank ny spirit master, only death would separate the spirit bone. Put a different way, when the spirit bone left his body, he would die. Tang San even used the Seagod Trident out of fear he couldnt sever his arm, that was the strength of his determination.
Tang San stabbed the Seagod Trident in the ground next to him, his left arm catching his falling right arm. With a sudden tremble, he broke down the surrounding flesh, extracting Xiao Wus spirit bone within. Before the gazes of the two great divine beasts, he coldly said:I dont have much time either, this is a mans determination.
Da Ming and Er Ming looked at each other. Right now, not only were they nearing death, Tang San was as well. As long as his spirit power couldnt reach rank ny, and break his connection with the spirit bone, he would die.
Im sorry.Da Ming and Er Ming spoke simultaneously, their severe expressions already softened. Even though they were a lot bigger than Tang San, at this moment, in their hearts Tang San was now standing far higher than them. Especially that madness of sparing nothing for Xiao Wu, made the two even more feel ashamed. They asked themselves, if it wasnt because their lives were ending, they absolutely couldnt do the same as Tang San. Yes, he was a true man.
Two heaven-drowning roars resounded. Two balls of zing red light ignited in the Star Dou Great Forest. The ring red light was released simultaneously from between the eyebrows of the two great divine beasts, and everything in the range of that red light turnedpletely static.
Sacrifice, yes, it was Sacrifice. This was the method Da Ming meant when he said he and Er Ming would make Tang San directly enter rank ny. The growth from the sacrifice of two overlords of the Star Dou Great Forest, two hundred thousand year spirit beasts. Enough to directly let Tang Sans spirit power jump five ranks, rising to rank ny.
Tang San, we will leave Xiao Wu to you.Da Ming and Er Mings voices echoed simultaneously in Tang Sans heart. Tang Sans cold gaze grew burning hot, and in the instant that red light spread, two hot tears hung fixed on his face. He of course knew what the two great divine beasts had decided, both he and Xiao Wu knew. But like the two spirit beasts said, they didnt want their deaths to be without value. Helping Xiao Wu resurrect was theirst wish.
Red mes began to burn Da Ming and Er Ming. That wasnt fire, but rather an extremely special blood me. And within it burned their blood, life, as well as a hundred thousand years of cultivation.
This was the second time Tang San had received a hundred thousand year spirit beasts sacrifice, and even though a long time had passed, when he received Da Ming and Er Mings sacrifice, he still couldnt help recalling everything that happened with Xiao Wu back then.
Tang San could no longer budge within the red light, but he used his soul to tell them:Da Ming, Er Ming, dont worry. I will definitely resurrect Xiao Wu, and guard her with my life. At the same time, I will definitely help you take revenge, to kill Bibi Dong, to destroy the Spirit Empire.
Da Ming and Er Mings bodies were already gradually fading. Hearing what Tang San said, the two forest kings eyes revealed satisfaction. They of course understood, this was a mans oath. Tang San definitely wouldnt spare any effort toplete it.
The blood me grew more and more flourishing. Gradually it turned from red to deep red, and Da Ming and Er Ming also gradually faded in this process, like red crystals growing more and more transparent.
Da Mings body faded first, all the red expanding into a giant ring that slowly contracted, revolving around and slowly merging into Tang Sans body. Immersed in the blood me from the two great divine beasts, Tang Sans whole body constantly itched, the near death feelingpletely obliterated. The spirit power within him, in chaos from the severed arm and previously exhausted from the fight with Bibi Dong, now grew geometrically, charging at one bottleneck after another at a mad pace.
But Tang San wasnt the slightest excited over his rising spirit power, his heart was instead filled with grief. His rising strength came from Da Ming and Er Mings sacrifice. If he had a choice, he would wish his strength never rose in this way.
Da Ming, Er Ming, leave at peace, I will definitely avenge you. Spirit Empire, the hatred between us has another cause.
Finally, Da Mings lightpletely faded, and a red arm bone flew uncontrobly towards Tang Sans severed shoulder, forcefully stabbing into the wound.
Da Mingsst voice echoed in Tang Sans heart,You are the best human I have seen. Actually, both me and Er Ming like Xiao Wu, only since we are brothers we never wanted to hurt each other, to your benefit. Tang San, Ill repay you with my spirit bone and spirit ring, perhaps, you wont have to lose ranks. Therefore, I wont owe you. Dont forget your promise, protect Xiao Wu for us. The moment you severed your arm, I took you as a brother
Da Ming Tang Sans tears finally fell. Da Mings voice faded and disappeared, and his enormous body turned into a small cyan snake that fell to the ground. The cyan light gradually faded, turning a dull gray.
And at this moment, Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor showed itself, and at the same time appeared yellow, yellow, purple, ck, red, red, red, red, eight spirit rings. Along with Da Mings energy turning into a giant blood red ring slowly revolving in the sky, it converged around Tang San, finally upying thest position.
Yes, under Da Ming and Er Mingsbined sacrifice, Tang Sans spirit power had finally attacked the rank ny bottleneck, promoting to the Title Douluo level. The spirit ring from Da Mings sacrifice also became his ninth spirit ring. Emperor of the forest, hundred thousand year Sky Blue Bull Python ninth spirit ring.
At the same time, along with that blood red right arm bone stabbing into Tang Sans shoulder, Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone violently undted with energy, one blue ray of light after another surging, crystal blue light constantly revolving around the wound. Flesh and arteries began to wiggle around that red arm bone, growing at a pace visible to the naked eye.
Title Douluo level spirit power made the Blue Silver Emperor right arm bones Wildfire Burns Without End, Spring Wind Breathes Life Again ability topletely erupt. A hundred thousand year spirit bones ability required Title Douluo level spirit power topletely erupt.
Da Ming could be called the number one power of the Star Dou Great Forest. Even though he and Xiao Wu equally had lived a hundred thousand years, but as imagined, his spirit ring and spirit bone quality were absolutely above Xiao Wus. This was also why he said he wouldnt owe Tang San. Even if Tang San lost a spirit bone and a full spirit ring, his and Er Mings two spirit bone and two hundred thousand year spirit rings could absolutely make up the difference. After all, lost spirit rings could be hunted again, but finding two hundred thousand year spirit rings and bones wasnt so easy. When he saw Tang Sans four hundred thousand years spirit rings, Da Ming already understood that Tang San absolutely wouldnt need to give Xiao Wu all his spirit power to resurrect her.
Er Mings red me was still burning, only already a lot dimmer than before. The spirit power the sacrifice could reward was alreadypletely infused into Tang San. If it wasnt for him and Da Ming being so powerful, it absolutely wouldnt have been possible to help Tang San rise five ranks of spirit power and break through the most difficult rank ny bottleneck.
Seeing Tang Sans right arm bone grow back, the ninth spirit ring alsopletely fusing with the Blue Silver Emperor, Er Mings deep voice echoed,My turn. Tang San, please dont tell Xiao Wu me and big brother liked her. We dont want her to suffer. Let her always be d, let her be happy. I believe, you can do it. If one day you truly break through rank one hundred and be a god, you will have the ability to condense our souls, and release us for a short time from the spirit rings and spirit bones. At that time, we will meet Xiao Wu again. Also, your current spirit ring quality is too high, definitely dont lose it to Xiao Wu. That will have the opposite reaction. Actually, big brother was wrong. We still owe you. If you didnt rescue us today, we wouldnt even have the chance for this sacrifice. Put the abilities we give you to good use. Love Xiao Wu well, I wish you two happiness.
The blood me ring once again expanded, seeing Da Mings big gentle eyes, Tang San clenched his teeth.
The blood colored ring of lightnded on Tang San. Immediately, the Blue Silver Emperor disappeared, the nine spirit rings around him also vanishing. In its ce, that ck Clear Sky Hammer appeared out of nowhere in front of Tang San, floating quietly.
The Clear Sky Hammers dark golden pattern flowed like mercury, as if it knew it would possess its first spirit ring, and looked forward to it with excitement.
The blood colored me vanished, turning into an enormous spirit ring enveloping Tang San and Er Ming. As that ring contracted so it revolved only around Tang San, Da Mings body was already gone. Thest of the red light froze on the Clear Sky Hammer, the bloody light making the originally already heavy presence of the Clear Sky Hammer grow even more domineering. The Deathgod Domain inscribed on the Clear Sky Hammer this moment burst forth with white radiance, letting the bloody color of this first spirit ring permeate within, adding a bit of a bloody luster to the white light of the domain.
Da Ming became thest spirit ring of Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor, and Er Ming became the first spirit ring of Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer. If a hundred thousand year spirit ring was appropriate in the ninth position, then Er Mings hundred thousand year spirit ring bing the first on the Clear Sky Hammer was unprecedented.
This year Tang San was only just twenty five. Not only had he set the record for the youngest Title Douluo in history, at the same time, he also a terrifying record of having a spirits first spirit ring being hundred thousand year. Even though it might not never be repeated, it was absolutely unmatched in history.
At the same time, Da Ming and Er Ming had given thought to Tang Sans capabilities. Da Mings physical form was long and thin, somewhat simr to Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor strands, and naturally most suited being the Blue Silver Emperors spirit ring. And Er Ming was focused on force and violence, just in keeping with the Clear Sky Hammers requirements. Tang San had never given any spirit rings to the Clear Sky Hammer, and even he himself had never expected that the first would actually be this powerful.
But, all this wasnt finished. Along with the Clear Sky Hammers first spirit ring appearing, a scarlet spirit bone grew transparent and disappeared in front of Tang San. That was a left arm bone. Even though a hundred thousand years spirit beast poured his soul into the spirit ring and spirit bone, equally, they decided the forms of the spirit bones formed from their sacrificial energy. The left arm bone and right arm bone matched, and at the same time Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer came from his left hand, so consequently Er Ming chose for his spirit bone form to be Tang Sans left arm.
The scarlet spirit bone instantly disappeared, but different from Da Mings gentle endless spirit power, the split second Er Mings spirit bone merged with Tang Sans left arm, Tang Sans whole body produced an impression of explosive power. Even though the left arm didnt seem to change on the surface, Tang San felt as if his left arm was expanding unhindered, a forceful feeling filling his arm, the vessels beneath the skin constantly wiggling. At the same time, these two hundred thousand year spirit rings and spirit bones merging with him made all of Tang Sans bones crackle.
Whether spirit ring or spirit bone, both would increase the attributes of the users body, and a hundred thousand year spirit ring and hundred thousand year spirit bone were undoubtedly even more outstanding. Tang San originally already had eight formidable spirit rings, and his body had also passed the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Wells forging, his innate attributes were already quite formidable, surpassing that of ordinary Title Douluo. Now, joined with another two great spirit rings and bones, immediately gave a feeling of his body bursting.
All attributes rted to strength rose explosively, and Tang Sans skin also became blood red. The meridians within his body pulsed explosively, his blood cirction speed tripling from before, even his mental strength moved rhythmically.
That the human body could absorb energy was of course a wonderful matter, it could make ones physical qualities strengthenprehensively. But if the energy absorbed was too great, especially if it was absorbed in one go, if it surpassed the limits of the body, the result would absolutely be appallingly miserable, meridians bursting to be crippled, and even explode and die.
This was also why, back when they discovered Tang San had twin spirits, both Grandmaster and Tang Sans father Tang Hao warned him not to lightly add spirit rings to his second spirit.
Tang San himself hadnt expected that just absorbing the first spirit ring of his second spirit would produce such a burden. But in fact, these circumstances didnt actually appear because his body couldnt bear it. On the contrary, it happened because Tang Sans physical endurance was too powerful.
Chapter 264 — Resurrection Ground, Sunset Forest
Chapter 264: Resurrection Ground, Sunset Forest
Even though Tang San had just added his first spirit ring to the Clear Sky Hammer, if his circumstances were those of an ordinary spirit master, he would just now discover the reason why the body couldnt endure the strengthening.
Ordinary Title Douluo, even with an ideal spirit ring configuration, had nine rings of: yellow, yellow, purple, purple, ck, ck, ck, ck, ck. It was practically impossible for hundred thousand year spirit bones to appear. They might have two spirit bones, and that alone would be quite astonishing.
But Tang San? Tang San now had a full spirit ring configuration on his first spirit Blue Silver Emperor of: yellow, yellow, purple, ck, red, red, red, red, red. The first three spirit rings were normal, but from the fourth ring onwards, he was apletely level surpassing existence. Moreover, there were even five hundred thousand year spirit rings.
ording to the total spirit ring cultivation age limits, one Title Douluo with an ideal configuration absolutely wouldnt have a total spirit ring cultivation age past two hundred thousand years, even surpassing a hundred fifty thousand years was rare.
But Tang San? His nine spirit rings total cultivation age was absolutely past five hundred thousand years, more than two point five times that of an ordinary spirit master. Even more, his second spirits first spirit ring was a hundred thousand year level, adding another hundred thousand years of cultivation. His total spirit ring cultivation age was triple that ofmon Title Douluo, higher than six hundred thousand years!
This still wasnt enough, dont forget that Tang San already possessed as many as six spirit bones. The external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances was just in the process of evolving along with Tang Sans cultivation breaking through the Title Douluo level. After it finished, it could also reach the level of a hundred thousand year spirit bone.
Besides this extra spirit bone, Tang San still possessed the hundred thousand year level Sky Blue Bull Python right arm bone, the Titan Giant Ape left arm bone, the Evil Spirit Orca left leg bone, and the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone. A total of four hundred thousand year spirit bones. The only one that wasnt at that level was the mind condensing wisdom skull bone that in itself was produced by a more than fifty thousand year spirit beast, plus, after fusing with the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, who dared say its effect was any less than the four hundred thousand year spirit bones? Inbat, its effect would on the contrary be ranked first.
Under such circumstances, Tang Sans physical attribute growth surpassed ordinary Title Douluo by more than twice as much, and that his body could support this already proved his formidable power.
To others, these circumstances might be fatal, but before leaving Seagod Ind, Tang San had already found a way to resolve it.
After having epted the two forest kings sacrifice, his mental strength and spirit power had recovered to their peak condition, affecting the Seagods Light to scatter, directly infusing in the Seagod Tridents Seagods Heart next to him. Immediately, brilliant light blossomed,pletely enveloping Tang San.
Bo Saixi was right, humans had limits to physical strengthening, the body had an upper bound in what it could endure. But having drawn the Seagod Trident, after experiencing the first seven of the Seagod Nine Trials, Tang San could be said to already have set one foot into the realm of divinity. Even though his current cultivation was far from enough, the gods breath he possessed was the most orthodox Seagods energy. There was absolutely no need to doubt this bit.
Under the illumination of the Seagods Light, Tang San immediately felt as if he had entered a giant smelting furnace. The red light from the two great divine beasts sacrifice had disappeared, but his body emitted an even more intense golden me.
The hottest parts of his body were where the six spirit bones were. Vaguely, he could see the blood vessels, muscles, and even bones squirming quickly at these positions.
Violent pain constantly assaulted Tang Sans brain. Even though the Seagods Light was scorching hot, it was a lot morefortable than the previous swelling pain, making Tang San feel as if he was soaking in a high temperature hot spring. The temperature might be high, but it could be endured.
Tang Sans bones constantly issued toothache-inducing snapping sounds, his tendons and muscles releasing even more cracking. Soon the surface of his body bulged with muscles, bing a terrifying muscle man. But very soon, illuminated by the golden light of the Seagod Trident, those swelling muscles again gradually calmed down, returning to Tang Sans original appearance, robust but not exaggerated.
His bronze skin was washed with a faint golden color, not a metallic luster, but rather a sacred color.
Tang San suddenly had an epiphany. He discovered that, after he had reached the limits of what he could endure, illuminated by the Seagods Light, he seemed to havepletely transformed. Without need to ask, he could feel how his body had be immensely resilient.
The two spiritspletely withdrew into Tang Sans body, and he again returned to his original appearance, only his clothes were long sincepletely obliterated by the berserk energies, and all that remained was faintly golden skin.
The Seagod Trident automatically fell into Tang Sans right hand, and a blending feeling spread through his whole body. He deeply felt how his affinity with the trident had increased another step.
All this should have been perfect, but, after it was all over, Tang Sans deep eyes only held sorrow. Again stabbing the now dark Seagod Trident into the ground, taking Xiao Wus spirit bone that had been reced in his left arm, and embracing Xiao Wu who was lying on the ground, he knelt with both knees, and bowed to the Sky Blue Bull Python and Titan Giant Ape that had already returned to their original forms.
He knelt thrice and knocked his head against the ground nine times.
Tang Sans eyes shed with a resplendent ice cold light,Brothers, you wont have died in vain. I will first resurrect Xiao Wu, and then avenge you. The spirits of heroes do not leave, once Ive formally inherited the ce of the Seagod, I will definitely bring you out to meet with Xiao Wu again.
Finished paying his respects, Tang San ced Xiao Wu on the ground, and then gingerly picked up Da Ming and Er Mings bodies and ced them in his Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse, resisting the threatening tears. He had not yetpleted Da Ming and Er Mingsst wish, so Tang San felt he still wasnt qualified to cry.
Even though the process of absorbing spirit rings through Sacrifice was very fast, from start to finish it had still taken almost an hour. Elsewhere, Bibi Dong mighte looking at any time. This wasnt a ce that matched Xiao Wus dreams, so therefore he had to leave, and find an undisturbed location to resurrect Xiao Wu.
cing the sleeping Xiao Wu into the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse, raising the Seagod Trident, Tang San faced Bibi Dongs direction and looked deeply,Bibi Dong. We will meet again.
He instantly soared upwards. Breaking through nine rings, now rank ny one formidable spirit power poured out, and as Tang San leapt up his mental strength spread out, isting all mental probes from the outside world, and left into the distance.
He had to leave this ce, leave the Star Dou Great Forest. In Tang Sans heart, Xiao Wus life was far more precious than his. He finally had the opportunity to resurrect her, and he absolutely wouldnt let anything go wrong. A portion of the Star Dou Great Forest was within the Spirit Empire. As empress, Bibi Dong might at any moment dispatch an army of spirit masters to search for him. This undoubtedly wasnt a safe ce to resurrect Xiao Wu. Therefore, he thought of another ce. There, he had practically absolute confidence in helping Xiao Wu resurrect without being disturbed.
Almost at the same time as Tang San left, elsewhere, Bibi Dong also ended her cultivation, opening her eyes.
Compared to her fury in the battle with Tang San before, she was now a lot calmer, gazing in one direction, speaking in a low voice:Did you all feel that?
The four Title Douluo looked at each other, all nodding silently.
Bibi Dong stood, her expression so grave it looked like her face might drip water,Good, very good, stealing the spirit beasts necessary for my ambition, and even absorbing their spirit rings right in front of me. Tang San, you havent disappointed me. The speed of your growth far surpasses my expectations.
To the side, Chrysanthemum Douluo Yue Guan couldnt help crying out,Your Majesty, youre saying, that person is Tang San?
Bibi Dong gave coldugh,Who else? He might not have expected that his identity would be revealed just because he absorbed the two spirit beasts spirit rings here. Only, I find it very strange, why wouldnt those two forest kings even resist? How could he absorb two hundred thousand year spirit rings so quickly? His presence is already gone. He should have really run away.
Yue Guan blurted out:Your Majesty, I dont quite understand your meaning.
Bibi Dong swept him with a cold gaze. Ghost Douluo was dead, so without a doubt, Chrysanthemum Douluos value had dropped considerably, and right now she was also furious. If the Spirit Empire hadnt just needed people, she really would have torn this idiot to shreds.
Do I even need to exin it? To be able to have the strength to contend with so many of us is admittedly rted with the special effects of that trident, but how could he toy with you and block me without the strength of a Title Douluo? To be able to absorb two hundred thousand year spirit rings even as a Title Douluo, besides having twin spirits, can you think of any other exnation? On the entire Continent, besides me, the only other person with twin spirits is Tang San.
Yue Guan couldnt help saying:Coulndt others have helped him, and they absorbed the two spirit beasts rings? How old is Tang San now, not even thirty! How could he be a Title Douluo?Having met Tang San not just once, he really couldnt believe Tang San actually had Title Douluo level strength.
Bibi Dong couldnt stand it, with a sharp wave of her hand, Yue Gians body was instantly sted away,Idiot, back then, how many of you believed he could lead the Shrek Academys team to defeat our Spirit Halls Golden Generation? How many of you could have imagined that hundred thousand year spirit beast girlfriend sacrificing herself for him? Geniuses are those who do what others cant. This person will inevitably be our most difficult opponent. More so than anyone. I didnt expect him to be even harder to deal with than his father Tang Hao.
The other three Title Douluo looked at Bibi Dong on the verge of erupting, and kept quiet out of fear.
All kinds of thoughts constantly echoed in Bibi Dongs ming. Just go back like this? No, she couldnt leave like this. The purpose of this trip still wasnt reached. If a dreadful threat like Tang San hadnt appeared, maybe she could still have looked for another chance to search for a hundred thousand year spirit beast, but now she clearly didnt have the time. She had to reach the peak, and even more take that final step. Turning, Bibi Dong gazed towards the depths of the Star Dou Great Forest, her eyes flickering with cold light.
Tang San of course wouldnt give Bibi Dong another chance to find him. Leaving Star Dou Great Forest, he immediately flew into the sky, rushing in one direction.
He had finally reached the Title Douluo realm all spirit masters dreamed of, but Tang Sans face always remained frosty. Even though spirit power was endlessly generated within him, more than twice as much as with eight spirit rings, pushing him to fly like a phantom through the air, and the spirit power moreover recovered faster than flying consumed, all this still didnt make him feel excited. In his mind always echoed Da Ming and Er Mings words, and the scene of their blood red figures slowly fading.
Xiao Wu was still unconscious, and Tang San had also suppressed her soul without letting it awaken. But reality nevertheless had to be confronted, Da Ming and Er Mings deaths would undoubtedly be a huge blow to her.
But no matter what, he first had to resurrect Xiao Wu. Hatred had to be avenged, but not now. Even though Tang San believed that now that he had reached Title Douluo level strength, plus the Seagod Trident, he already had the power to fight Bibi Dong, but there was still a clear gap, and he moreover had to return Xiao Wus spirit ring. Without a fullplement of rings, and withrge numbers of powers next to Bibi Dong, vengeance was still far away.
Flying without rest, supported by his formidable spirit power, Tang San flew for a full two days before finally reaching his goal. This was a ce Bibi Dong wouldnt find, because this was not only within the borders of the Heaven Dou Empire, but also extremely hidden.
Still arge forest, on the surface it might not be much different from the Star Dou Great Forest, but if you looked carefully, the Star Dou Great Forest counted as a tropical rainforest, while here were more northern trees and nts. The only part that was the same was that this forest was covered with blue silver grass.
Without pause, Tang San entered the forest, following a familiar path. He was even more familiar with this ce than Star Dou Great Forest. If that forest was his tragedy, then here was his paradise.
Here he had obtainedrge amounts of immortal grade medicinal herbs, helping the Shrek Seven Devils gain the strength to fight the Spirit Hall Golden Generation. Here, he had been able toy a firm foundation to his cultivation after ice and fire refined his body like metal. This was also the ce his mother was swiftly recovering, nourished by the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well. Perhaps his parents could be reunited within his fathers lifetime. Indeed, this ce was the Sunset Forest, once Dugu Bos cultivation ground, and also where Tang Sans parents lived in seclusion.
The Sunset Forest was the ce Tang San had chosen to resurrect Xiao Wu. There was no need to worry about spirit beasts bothering him near the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, and it was practically cut off from the rest of the world. And this was where Tang Sans parents were. Having been gone for almost five years, and finally returned to the Continent, how could he not firste see his parents? This was undoubtedly the best choice for resurrecting Xiao Wu.
Tang San very soon arrived at that familiar mountain. Looking at it, nothing seemed to have changed. Tang San had used the Vast Sea Barrier the whole way, and hadnt been blocked by any spirit beasts, smoothly reaching the foot of the mountain. Basically without need for the Eight Spider Lances, Tang San directly relied on the ability from his mothers spirit bone to instantly reach the mountaintop.
Looking down from the peak, he could clearly see how all kinds of nts already densely covered the basin surrounding the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, and even though it still couldntpare to the ce Tang San once looted, without any immortal treasures,rge amounts of high level medicinal nts still grew densely, and bing a precious treasure of heaven and earth was just a matter of time.
Tang Sans gaze didnt linger on these herbs, directly looking at the edge of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well. With just a nce, he found what he was looking for.
An enormous blue silver emperor, upying several dozen square meters, each leaf two chi wide, with a clearly golden pattern twinkling in the sunlight. Even though the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well was the host here, without a doubt, in terms of visual appearance, that immense blue silver emperor was the center of this valley.
At the same time as Tang San saw her, the blue silver emperors leaves also moved, rising in the wind as if sensing something. Next to the blue silver emperor, a tall aged figure shot up. Even though he only had one arm and one leg, the power of his presence was still choking.
Who?The shout shook the valley, and two ice cold eyes directly gazed at where Tang San was.
In two days of flight, Tang Sans heart had amassed a deep mass of anger. Finally seeing his parents again, he couldnt help feeling excited. Howling towards the sky and throwing himself down, as if he wanted to express the depression from Da Ming and Er Mings deaths.
Hearing this howl, Tang Haos expression instantly changed. That howl like the cry of a heavenly dragon needed terrifying strength. Even in his flourishing stage he could have done no better. But, his ugly expression quickly changed yet again, first to surprise, then to ecstasy. And the giant blue silver emperor next to him was already dancing in the wind, fluttering with excitement.
Little San, its little San.Tang Sans mother Ah Yins voice drifted out from the center of that blue silver emperor, and blue golden light blossomed from every leaf, condensing into a faint figure in the air, maybe around thirty, stunningly beautiful, gazing dazedly at the figure falling from the sky. Her voice was choked with emotion, only this energy form couldnt shed tears.
Little San, it really is little San.Tang Hao had already clearly seen Tang San, and Tang San had naturally also seen his father.
In five years apart, Tang San discovered to his astonishment that his father not only hadnt aged, but on the contrary seemed much younger. The once messy grizzled hair was now neatlybed, and most of it had turned back to ck, the wrinkles on his face were also far fewer, and his muddy eyes had be bright and cheerful. Even in his excitement, every motion showed a grave presence.
Dad, momTang Sannded five meters away from Tang Hao and Ah Yin. Falling from the air, hended directly on his knees, tearfully bowing to his parents.
When together with hispanions, Tang San was always the most intelligent one, the one who controlled the situation, the strongest. But, his heart still had a weak side, he was after all human! He could only hide his longing for his parents deep in his heart, but now that he finally saw them again, how could he not be excited? Plus Da Ming and Er Mings deaths influencing his mood, this moment he wept bitterly as if letting it all out. Like a hurt child seeing his parents.
Dont cry, child. Dont cry.The faint Ah Yin made an embracing motion, but her illusory form couldnt leave the range of the blue silver emperor. She could only urge those wide grass leaves to encircle Tang San, holding him tightly, giving him the warmth of her soul.
Raising his head with eyes hazy from tears, this was the first time Tang San saw his mothers appearance. Even though she was just an image, he still watched carefully. In hisst life, he had once imagined many kinds of appearances for his mother, and in this world he had still never seen his mother. Now, he finally saw her face. Tang San couldnt be more excited, and his tears uncontrobly moistened the leaves of blue silver emperor.
Tang Hao equally excited quickly hopped forward, reaching Tang San, his lips trembling,Good, good child, its good that youre back. Youve been gone for five years this time, do you know how much weve missed you?
Child is unfilial.Tang Sans voice was already hoarse from crying, the pent up frustrations he kept in his heart had beenpletely let out.
Ah Yins leaves encircling Tang San helped him up, only she didnt dare touch the Seagod Trident he held. A tiny leaf softly wiped the tears on Tang Sans face,Child, go ahead and cry, let it all out. Youre back with your mom and dad, our whole family is reunited, no matter what has happened, its all in the past.
While speaking, Ah Yin released her leaves, and Tang San immediately opened his arms and gave his father a big hug. Tang Haos patted Tang Sans back with his single arm, equally tearful.
To be able to spend peaceful days with his wife had always been Tang Haos dearest wish, but after Tang San left, Tang Hao had discovered that his son held an equally dear ce in his heart.
Ever since he was a child, he could never have said he took care of Tang San, instead it was the very sensible Tang San who always looked after him. After calming down and being together with his wife, Tang Hao would frequently recall Tang Sans childhood, and besides guilt, he also felt intense paternal love. Even though husband and wife were reunited, father and son were separated. After paying with two limbs, even though Tang Hao resigned himself to not owing the Clear Sky School anything, he had also lost the power to move unhindered in the world, and could no longer protect his son. Ah Yin had missed Tang San even more. Pity the hearts of the worlds parents, the parents feelings for their children is the most selfless, and also the grandest. Finally seeing their now even more heroic son, whether Tang Hao or Ah Yin, both were deeply moved.
In this atmosphere the family of three said nothing else for a full hour, but their hearts were tightly linked together.
Tang San gradually calmed down. He was after all not an ordinary person. Stabbing the Seagod Trident in the ground next to him, he turned to his parents:Dad, mom, I still have something important to do. Once Ive finished, Ill tell you about the journey.
Tang Hao wiped the tears from his face, looking somewhat doubtfully at Tang San,You still have to go do something?
Tang San hurriedly said:Dad, Im not leaving, I can do it here. I want, to resurrect Xiao Wu.As he said thest four words, Tang Sans voice resounded with unhesitating resolve. Hearing it, Tang Hao and Ah Yin were shocked.
Little San, you Tang Hao looked at his son with disbelief. Before Tang San left for Seagod Ind, he had already heard Tang San exin the conditions for resurrecting Xiao Wu. Even though Tang Sans previous howl had told him some things, he still found it very difficult to believe. In fact, back then he was already the youngest Title Douluo, but now his son had done it at more than ten years younger than him.
Tang San extended his right hand. Blue light shed, and immediately, the surroundings were awash in a misty blue splendor. His mother Ah Yins blue silver emperor immediately responded, the same blood causing an intense resonance. Equally golden blue light spread from his mother, and the light Tang San released grew even more intense, provoking the surrounding blue silver grass in the valley to grow violently, and even Ah Yins body was excitedly moving rhythmically from this vast Blue Silver Emperor aura, the golden light blossoming from each leaf bing especially intense. The grass itself also became crystalline blue.
Under Tang Hao and Ah Yins dumbstruck gazes, nine spirit rings in session rose around Tang San. When Tang Hao saw that thest five of the rings were all red, he couldnt help feeling being lifeless.
Little San, your spirit rings, this is It was Ah Yin who spoke up. Once a hundred thousand year spirit beast, she already possessed an imcable hatred for those spirit masters who hunted the already highly intelligent hundred thousand year spirit beasts. She didnt dare believe that her son could possess so many hundred thousand year spirit rings. With the way Xiao Wu was hurt, how could her son still go hunt them?
With Tang Sans intelligence, he understood her meaning with one look at his mothers expression. He hastily exined:Mom, dont misunderstand. Of my hundred thousand year spirit rings, one his from killing a wicked hundred thousand year Evil Spirit Orca King in the ocean, the others donte from hunting spirit beasts.
Resurrecting Xiao Wu was an important factor, but Tang San also absolutely didnt want his mother to misunderstand, and simply rted how he got his spirit rings. Regarding his experiences on Seagod Ind, he only lightly described it as gaining experience in a few sentences, he didnt want his parents to worry for him.
Hearing Tang Sans exnation, even Tang Hao couldnt help feeling admiration,Little San, you truly are blessed by the heavens. Youve already thought it through, you want to resurrect Xiao Wu? Have you prepared everything?
Tang San nodded resolutely,Dad, Ive already thought it through very clearly. Even when resurrecting Xiao Wu wont give me too much damage, even if I lost all my strength, I still wouldnt hesitate. Just like you and mom, I also equally love Xiao Wu. Until death.
Tang Hao sighed, then smiled wryly:You really are my son, even as infatuated as your old man.
Ah Yin burst into giggles:Are you boasting?Only, her face very quickly grew serious, gazing at her son:Little San, are you sure of the oue?
Tang San nodded,Everything is ready. I brought Xiao Wu here to have thergest chance of sess. Dad, mom, dont worry. I absolutely wont let Xiao Wu continue to suffer.
Ah Yin and Tang Hao nced at each other. From their hearts, they of course didnt want their son to take risks, but they also knew that he was determined to resurrect Xiao Wu, and having equally experienced countless hardships, they could naturally understand Tang Sans thinking. In such circumstances they couldnt hold back their son, they could only encourage him, and pray that everything would go smoothly.
Tang Hao patted Tang Sans shoulder:With major concerns, dont be overhasty. First settle your mood, then reach your best condition with cultivation. Me and your mom will watch over you, dont worry about anything outside.
Seeing the encouragement and support in his fathers eyes, Tang San nodded forcefully, once again hugging his father hard, then sat down cross legged, starting to operate his Mysterious Heaven Skill.
When Tang San broke through to nine rings, his Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength had also reachedpletion, the ninth tier realm. In the Tang Sect in his previous life, even the strongest elders hadnt cultivated to this stage. Right now Tang Sans inner strength had already be what Daoists called True Gang Divine Force. As he exercised it, his spirit withdrew, and a faint white mist slowly began to seep from every one of Tang Sans pores, wrapping him up inside. In a while, all that could be seen was white mist, not even Tang Sans shape was visible.
Tang Hao and Ah Yin watched intensely from the side. Tang Hao had also step by step cultivated to the Title Douluo level back then, but it was the first time he had seen anyone with Tang Sans circumstances. Nothing like this had happened to him. That white mist seemed weak, but Tang Hao could sense that it contained an intense resilience, protecting Tang San.
After reaching nine rings, this was still Tang Sans first time cultivating. The Mysterious Heaven Skill, like water forming its own canal, apanied Tang Sans urging of his inner strength to formally enter the ninth tier. Gradually, the white mist surrounding Tang San slowly rose into the air, condensing into three enormous lotuses. It was the level of Three Flowers Gathering Above, Five Energies Governing The Elements.
Breathing in and out evenly, it was like clouds drawn down from the sky, the spiritual influence of heaven and earth, and even the energies of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well imperceptibly merged with that white mist, and then rushed into Tang Sans body as he inhaled and exhaled.
Tang San himself sensed another scene. He clearly felt that both Mysterious Jade Hand and Controlling Crane Catching Dragon had already enteredpletion at the ninth stage along with his Mysterious Heaven Skill. He understood that he could also finally freely use the two top ranked ultimate Tang Sect hidden weapons techniques.
He had already cultivated the Tang Sect martial arts to great heights. If he was ced in his old world, it was enough to dazzle the jianghu.
Only, in this world, Tang Sans cultivation clearly still hadnt reached the limit. He now had rank ny one spirit power, there were still even more difficult roads waiting for him. Only, even so, after the Mysterious Heaven Skill reachedpletion, it assisted his body to automatically absorb the essence of heaven and earth. Not only did his recovery in battle strengthen one step further, at the same time it also substantially increased his cultivation speed. It was an enormous advantagepared tomon Title Douluo.
Gradually, the white mist covered arger andrger area, that was because it absorbed more and more of the essence of the world. Finally, as that white mist was absorbed by Tang San like a whale breathing in water, his cultivation finished. The originally barely consumed spirit power was again restored to its peak, even so much that he made considerable progress. His mental strength had also already condensed, stabilizing his raging mind.
The time to resurrect Xiao Wu, had finallye.
Chapter 265 — Resurrect, My Beloved
Chapter 265: Resurrect, My Beloved
As Tang San opened his eyes, Tang Hao and Ah Yin clearly a faint jewel light in their sons eyes, and a faint golden luster appeared on his skin, his spirit, energy and soul had already reached a frightening degree.
Tang San stood. After first bowing to his parents, he retreated around fifty meters to a wide open space in the basin. Cautiously, carefully, he brought out Xiao Wus body from the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse,ying her t on the ground in front of him.
Tang San was extremely cautious about what should have been a very simple process. To him, this moment was far too important. Xiao Wus resurrection was a more serious matter than his own life!
Raising his head to the sky, Tang San spoke silently within his heart: Da Ming, Er Ming, do you know, resurrecting Xiao Wu is yourst wish, but it is my only wish. Xiao Wus resurrection is equal to my existence. I dont need to promise you anything, if Xiao Wu cant be resurrected, there would be no meaning in my life. There is nobody I love more than her. From the moment I saw Xiao Wu, she was my destined lover.
...
Hello everyone, Im called Xiao Wu, the wu of dance.
My spirit is a rabbit. A very cute little white rabbit. Yours?
...
Ge, cant you help meb my hair? Its a bit tangled.
Thisbs wood is very good!
My mother gave it to me, she made it herself. Its carved from first rate sandalwood. Even if it doesnt have any decorations, its thest thing mom left me.
Xiao Wu, you really are so beautiful.
Ge, help meb my hair.
...
Ge, you really are so stupid, dont tell me I could live on alone if you died? I dont want you to die, I want you to live. I really wish I could live together with you. Just like before. But, we cant. When Im not here, you have to properly take care of yourself, or my heart will break.
...
Scene after scene like this, constantly shed through Tang Sans mind. Seeing Xiao Wuying on the ground with a serene expression, he felt as if his heart was cut by knives.
Xiao Wu, we will finally be together again. I will definitely help you resurrect. I wont let you stay like this. I will forever keep you by my side, until one day, we pass from old age.
Suddenly drawing a deep breath, flinging away the tears from his eyes, Tang Sans right hand tightly grasped the Seagod Trident next to him, his left hand fishing out that reced Xiao Wu spirit bone from the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse.
A crystalline red color spread over the spirit bone, the tantalizing aura of a hundred thousand year spirit bone spreading. Along with the Blue Silver Emperor being released, one spirit ring after another rose around Tang San.
The formidable Mysterious Heaven Skill frantically operated at unprecedented speed under Tang Sans urging, and a clearly visible golden blue stream of air revolved around Tang San. His nine spirit rings red at almost the same instant, making his body like a brilliant star.
To the side, Tang Haos fists were already tightly clenched, and Ah Yins every blue silver emperor leaf was trembling.
Tang San raised the Seagod Trident up high, and golden light gushed from the trident brand on his forehead, forming a bridge with the Seagods Heart. Glittering golden light instantly illuminated the whole valley, and the Seagod Tridents divine aura blossomedpletely, enveloping Tang San and Xiao Wu, enveloping Tan Hao and Ah Yin, even enveloping everything around the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.
Ah Yin suddenly startled discovered that she was actually growing wildly when illuminated by this golden light. The connection of their souls let her deeply feel how powerful her son was right now. The blue silver emperor aura they shared had be the best channel connecting her to the Seagods Light, and that enormous divine presence flowed into her without reservations, making her cultivation frantically climb several times faster.
Tang San twitched violently, and immediately, his nine spirit rings flew up at the same time, drifting in the air above him. The pain of instantly losing his spirit rings made Tang San spit up a mouthful of blood, but his gaze was even more fervent.
Tang San naturally hadnt forgotten what Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi said. Nobody could tell just how many spirit rings were needed to resurrect Xiao Wu. Tang San wouldnt allow for any ws or variables to exist, therefore, hepletely shook off all the nine spirit rings of his Blue Silver Emperor. The pain of that instant made even his iparably durable body produce a dense cloud of blood.
Enormous spirit power followed as Xiao Wus spirit bone in his hand entered the air, fusing together with Tang Sans sixth spirit ring. Red light blossomed in the air, and that sixth spirit ring separated from his spirit ring lineup under the control of Tang Sans boundless mental strength, glittering red light spread scattered everywhere, then slowly started to condense under the shine of the divine light the Seagod Trident released.
A red silhouette gradually formed, Xiao Wus transparent red body appearing in the air. She couldnt speak, or even open her mouth, but this was her soul, and that souls aura was filled with sadness and worry, her crystalline eyes watching Tang San as if telling him something.
Tang San didnt pull back, resolutely looking that figure in the eyes, pausing with each syble, he almost howled:Resurrect! My beloved!
The shroud of Seagods Light covering the sky and earth suddenly condensed, bing an immense golden pir of light,pletely enveloping Xiao Wus soul and body. Immediately, motioned by Tang San, his first four spirit rings flew out simultaneously, circling around Xiao Wus soul, protecting her, floating towards the body illuminated in golden light.
Vast mental strength erupted like a sh flood and poured into the Seagod Trident, changing into purest Seagods power and scattering. Within that golden light, Xiao Wus soul figure gave Tang San ast loving gaze, then, that red silhouettepletely merged with her body.
Yellow, yellow, purple, ck, four spirit rings in sequence, one by one slowly blended into Xiao Wus body. With each spirit ring, Xiao Wus body would sh with a ray of red light.
The Seagods Light grew even more intense, a soul attached to a body and a soul merged with a body were twopletely different concepts.
Whether Xiao Wus body reconstructed with the Yearning Heartbroken Red and the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng couldpletely fuse with her soul, whether the outside spirit rings could support aplete recovery, those were the important parts of the resurrection. Tang San released his mental strength without regard for the consequences. His seventh spirit ring was also moved over, floating just above Xiao Wu. If he discovered her body could continue absorbing spirit ring energy, Tang San absolutely wouldnt hesitate.
His fifth spirit ring was considered the evolution of the Blue Silver Emperor, it didnt suit Xiao Wu, but this seventh spirit ring was his god bestowed spirit ring, its attributes absolutely wouldnt sh with Xiao Wu.
Layer afteryer of intense red light wrapped up Xiao Wu like a cocoon, Tang Sans mental strength densely covered every corner of this space, meticulously sensing the changes in Xiao Wus soul and body.
The merging process was very slow, but it constantly progressed. Without experiencing it firsthand, one couldnt understand just how difficult it was. This time, Tang San was profoundly aware that if he had finally helped Xiao Wus soul and physical body merge using the Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent neidan from back then, the failure rate would have been at least fifty percent.
But the Seagods Light was undoubtedly the purest divine power. Under its light, all rejections werepletely dispelled, and even if the merging process was slow, it proceeded without any problems.
Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi was right, after Xiao Wu absorbed her own spirit ring and spirit bone, plus Tang Sans four spirit rings as well, her body was alreadypletely full. Her body originally held a monumental energy from the two great immortal herbs she had eaten, plus the saved up rewards from the Seagod Ind. Now with such immense energy and soul power from the outside, if any more was transmitted, it would absolutely be dangerous.
After discovering this, Tang San relieved drew back his fifth, seventh, eighth and ninth spirit rings from the air. Even though they were only four, these four were all hundred thousand year level spirit rings! If you only looked on the surface, then now he was a Spirit Ancestor with all hundred thousand year spirit rings. Only, this was also certainly the most powerful spirit ancestor in the history of the Douluo Continent.
After his strength rose to the Title Douluo level, and the originally five spirit bones turned to six, Tang San discovered that it was a lot easier to borrow the Seagod Tridents divine power than when he fought Bibi Dong. If he had spent all his mental strength without regard for the consequences then like he was doing now, he might have been unable to endure it. But now he was doing it skilfully and easily.
It wasnt that his mental strength had grown a lot. Even though it had be stronger, his mental strength progress was definitely much less than his spirit power. After all, his mental strength had risen to the peak Douluo level as soon as his Purple Demon Eye advanced to the Boundless realm. In order to substantially advance it further he would have to inherit divinity. But now the divine force he could borrow from the Seagod Trident was a ratio of how much mental strength he could infuse it with and transform into divine power.
If he previously input ten units of mental strength and only received one unit of Seagod divine power before, then, now ten units of mental strength changed into fully three units of Seagod divine power. It was under such circumstances that Tang Sanprehensively supported Xiao Wus soul and body merging without feeling particrly strained. At least, right now when his mind was extremely stimted, he didnt feel like it was anything. Even if he did, he directly ignored it.
After an unknown amount of time, along with a buzzing sound, the red light Xiao Wus body had released was absorbed like rivers running into the sea. Only that red dot on her forehead representing the Seagod Inds first grade test flickered. Her soul and body had finallypleted the entire merging process.
If this alone couldnt make Tang San feel relieved, then, the next prompt echoing in his mind made his excitement rise to a peak.
Seagods eighth trial, resurrecting partner, missionplete. Eight trial fifty percentplete. It is required to keep raising strength, absorbing spirit rings, spirit bones, toplete the trial.
Tang San firmly believed that gods wouldnt lie. Yes, Xiao Wu was resurrected, Xiao Wu was finally resurrected under his untiring efforts.
With a thump, the Seagod Trident Tang San held fell to the ground. At this moment, he felt violent pain in every part of his body, felt his mind as weak as if his brain had been scooped out. But, did that matter? No, not at all. If Xiao Wu was resurrected, then what was this pain?
The golden divine light slowly disappeared, and Tang San also copsed as it vanished, falling next to Xiao Wu. Even so, the instant before he lost consciousness, he still didnt forget to tightly grip Xiao Wus warm little hand.
In order to perfectly resurrect Xiao Wu, Tang San had released his mental strength without minding overdrawing, adding in his deep nervousness, and even more importantly the serious injuries he had suffered from giving up the spirit rings, even he fell unconscious.
Originally he didnt have to bear such great pain, but to strip off one''s own spirit rings, it was necessary to be a person with great strength, if he didnt have the Seagods Light as support, Tang San not only couldnt have regained his stripped spirit rings through hunting, even the Blue Silver Emperor spirit would be crippled. Even with the Seagods Light, in order to perfectly resurrect Xiao Wu he had stripped all his nine spirit rings in one go, and the pain from this was as fearsome as being yed and having his tendons torn out.
But at that time Tang San hadnt even looked distracted, really because his mind was too focused. Those nine spirit rings were naturally enormously powerful, especially the five hundred thousand year spirit rings. But, the stronger the spirit ring, the greater the influence from stripping it. One might say that this forceful removal had already injured his vitality, and even regaining four hundred thousand year spirit rings afterwards couldnt avert it.
This was also when his body had passed one strengthening by the Seagods Light, plus the foundation of his six great spirit bones to protect him. Otherwise, stripping his spirit rings like this would have directly harmed his foundation, and he would never have recovered.
After an unknown amount of time, when Tang San awoke from unconsciousness, it was already dark all around. Violent pain came from all his bones and muscles. That kind of convulsive pain was basically unbearable, and Tang San couldnt help giving a low moan.
Ah, little San is awake.His mothers voice echoed by his hears.
When Tang San wanted to open his eyes, he discovered his eyelids were too heavy. But he still managed to call out:Xiao Wu, how is Xiao Wu?
Before he had finished speaking, Tang Sans senses had already recovered somewhat, and he discovered his body was surrounded by warmth, as if hey in a soft embrace.
Ge, Im here, dont move.A voice like heavenly music echoed in Tang Sans ears. Even though his physical condition was extremely bad right now, that voice was like a powerful stimnt, prompting Tang San to directly open his eyes.
The moon was bright but stars sparse, and the surrounding light was extremely dim, but Tang San still saw, right next to him, a face so delicate it might break from a puff of wind.
She seemed even more beautiful than before. In the moonlight, her skin glistened with the luster of white jade, her long scorpion braid hung down her side, and a pair of wet dark eyes watched him anxiously. Within those eyes was no longer vacancy or nkness, but only endlessly deep emotions.
Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu ...Tears flowed fiercely from Tang Sans eyes, even he himself had forgotten how long it had been. Ever since Xiao Wu sacrificed herself for him, he had never been truly happy. Seeing the real, living Xiao Wu in front of him, Tang Sans throat closed as if choking on something. He had a thousand things he wanted to say, but right now he couldnt finish one sentence.
Ge, youre so stupid. Da Ming and Er Ming, they Big tears tumbled from Xiao Wus eyes. Previously Tang San was always unconscious, and after she woke up she was always looking after him without minding anything else. Now Tang San was awake, and she couldnt hold back the tears of grief. In order to resurrect her, the two most important partners in her life had sacrificed themselves, and her beloved had also grievously injured himself.
Xiao Wu, dont cry. Da Ming and Er ming wouldnt want to see you grieve over them so. Once Ive be the Seagod, Ill definitely summon their souls to see you again.Having spoken thus, Tang Sans excitement over finally having resurrected Xiao Wu became too much for his body. He went limp, unconscious again. Only, this time he was satisfied. Xiao Wu was finally resurrected, his greatest desire was already achieved.
Tang Haos distinctive deep voice rang out,Little San is right. The departed are already gone, the living are still alive. Hes stronger than me, hes resurrected you in just a few years. Child, treasure the people before you. Dont be sad and grieving. The past has already passed, you both should face a new life.
Xiao Wu raised her head to look at Tang Hao with eyes hazy with tears, and nodded softly,Thank you, uncle.
Tang Ha smiled slightly:When you came here with himst time, thats not what you called me.
Xiao Wu blushed, she hadnt expected someone as dignified as Tang Hao to tease her, and the pain in her heart immediately eased a bit. She stammered:Dad.
Tang Hao rubbed Xiao Wus head. Looking at his son in her arms, he said:Little Sans vitality is seriously harmed. But his body is strong, he will improve with rest.
Xiao Wu silently hung her head, softly caressing Tang Sans face,Dad, I will look after him well.
When Tang San woke up again, it was already the next day. In one days time, the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones Wildfire Burns Without End, The Spring Wind Blows New Life ability had already more than half restored him. Even though he still felt pain all over, and his brain was still dizzy, Tang San was already in much better spirits.
His senses restored, Tang San immediately felt his whole body rx. He discovered he was still in Xiao Wus arms, but his clothes had been changed, without any of the blood from Xiao Wus resurrection left. Xiao Wus head hung, asleep.
Tang San didnt move, afraid of waking her up. Clearly, Xiao Wu had looked after him the whole time, and was alreadypletely exhausted.
Slowly drawing a deep breath, Tang San roused his mind and sensed the changes in his body. Only if his body recovered would Xiao Wu be relieved.
As his mind gradually grew clearer, Tang San discovered that his meridians and bones hadnt changed noticeably, but his spirit power had suffered a certain fluctuation and was in chaos inside him. What had suffered the most was instead his mental strength. His mind was inplete disorder. Spirit ring abilities were controlled with mental strength, and could be said to be directly linked with the mind. Forcefully stripping away fice spirit rings was naturally grievously harmful to Tang Sans mental strength.
Only, fortunately he still had that Seagods trident brand. Even though his mental strength was a mess, it still hovered around his evolved mind condensing wisdom skull bone, as if attracted by the Seagods Light. Even though his mind seemed to have fragmented, it didnt leave his control.
Closing his eyes and operating the Purple Demon Eye cultivation technique, Tang San began to mend his mental world. That his body had only suffered this much from resurrecting Xiao Wu was already a pleasant surprise to Tang San. At the same time, he couldnt help being filled with gratitude for the Seagods power. If not for the Seagods Light, it would absolutely have been impossible to resurrect Xiao Wu this smoothly, and also impossible to only temporarily give up spirit rings.
He might not be the only candidate for bing a god, but there might not be anyone else that dared strip away their spirit rings like him. Before he had absorbed spirit rings again, Tang San didnt dare be sure whether he could recover the Blue Silver Emperors various abilities. But without a doubt, his spirit power hadnt weakened, it was still at the ny first rank. It was just rtively weak and needed time to recover. Moreover, even if the Blue Silver Emperor couldnt recover, it didnt matter. Each of the remaining four hundred thousand year spirit rings had two abilities, just these were stronger than ordinary Title Douluo. Besides, the Blue Silver Emperors damage wouldnt influence him absorbing spirit rings into his Clear Sky Hammer. Undoubtedly a manifestation of the advantage of twin spirits.
His condition examined, and Xiao Wu also being resurrected, Tang San calmed down and began to restore his mental strength. Through the little bit of mental strength he could control, he cautiously roused the Seagods Light, and then with the Purple Demon Eye cultivation technique through the Seagods Light, gathered and slowly fused the fragments of his mental strength.
When he first got the Seagods Light he felt this ability was chicken ribs, as if the most it could do was scare those sea spirit beasts and sea spirit masters. But as time passed, Tang San discovered more and more of its marvelous uses. In some sense it was even more important than the Seagod Trident. After all, with his current capabilities, the Seagod Trident also needed the Seagods Light to produce its true power.
Tang San used a full three days topletely restore his mental strength, and his body had also recovered on its own ord over the same time, returning to its original condition. Besides missing a few spirit rings and abilities, nothing much had changed. And from a wider perspective, his abilities really hadnt decreased. Xiao Wus spirit bone had been reced by two even stronger spirit bones, and five spirit rings had been traded for two hundred thousand year spirit rings. Overall, his abilities were even stronger than before.
Faint golden light filled his whole body. Right now Tang San was already sitting cross legged by the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, looking as if he was cast in gold, glinting like jewelry.
Tang Hao sat nearby watching his son. Xiao Wu sat next to Tang Hao, her beautiful eyes filled with deep concern. Tang Sans mother Ah Yins blue silver emperor body, ever since it was subjected to the Seagods Light illumination that day, had grown another third in a short few days.
Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor was inherited from his mother, their blood interlinked. To an ordinary spirit master that Seagods Light would only feel bright and warm. If it was evil spirits, they would suffer a powerful attack. But to the constantly growing Ah Yin, it was a like a nt in sunlight. Adding in the connection between Tang San and her, she had obtained the greatest benefits from the Seagods Light. Originally the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well treasure ground had been speeding up her cultivation, and after being illuminated by this divine light, Ah Yins cultivation had already formally entered the ten thousand year level. To recover to this stage within a few years, reaching the Blue Silver King level, was close to inconcievable.
Only, this was also rted to Ah Yins history. She had originally cultivated to a hundred thousand year spirit beast, and hadnt restarted from the lowest level blue silver grass. With the blood of the blue silver emperor, she was naturally familiar with the Blue Silver Emperors cultivation methods, and could advance with the simplest and most effective methods. Further being nourished by her sons blood, plus the assistance of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well and Seagods Light, she could recover this quickly. The illusory figure she could condense was already much clearer than when Tang San came here.
Golden light blossomed three times, and withdrew three times, then finally returned to the Seagod Trident brand on Tang Sans forehead, the faint golden light quietly disappearing from all over him. When Tang San opened his eyes, a gem-like light reappeared in his eyes, already back to the appearance he had when he came to the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.
Dad, mom, Xiao Wu.Tang San looked at his parents and lover, that kind of satisfying feeling made him even more excited than his mental strength recovering.
GeThe rims of Xiao Wus eyes reddened again, not minding that Tang Hao and Ah Yin were still right next to her, she fiercely lunged, throwing herself into Tang Sans arms.
Tang Hao turned around with a smile, and Ah Yins silhouette also smiling melted back into her main body. They knew that lovers who could finally be together again would definitely have a lot to say.
Tightly holding each other, listening to each others heartbeat, whether Tang San or Xiao Wu, their hearts were filled to the limit. For fear of losing the other, neither spoke, just holding each other tightly, as if they would merge together.
Even though it didnt feel much different from when Xiao Wu was attached to her body before, at that time she still wasnt truly alive! At this moment, with the real living Xiao Wu in his arms, Tang San felt as if each cell was cheering jubntly.
Xiao Wu, I love you.Tang San whispered with an almost trembling voice next to Xiao Wus ear.
Xiao Wu went a bit rigid, sharply raising her head to look at Tang San. Four eyes met, endless deep emotion congealed. Whether for Tang San or Xiao Wu, this was the day they had waited for far too long.
Ge I love you too.
Again holding each other closely, their feelings rose once again, and on the middle finger of their left and right hand, the rings made from the Blue Silver Emperors threads sparkled. That was their engagement token, and at this moment, they truly felt that they possessed each other.
After so many tribtions, they could finally be together again, but it was also because of so many experiences that their feelings for each other would grow so profound.
Softly kissing Xiao Wus forehead, Tang San softly said:Little Wu, will you marry me? Im finally entitled to ask you.
I will, I will .Xiao Wu agreed without hesitation, her voice already choked, her eyes already filled with tears, but no longer tears of grief.
Tang San said gently:Once weve returned to Heaven Dou City and reported to Teacher, I will formally marry you. I will definitely give you a grand wedding, to let the entire world know that you are my wife. Your happiness is the greatest blessing of my life, I will love you all my life, and beyond. Even when the seas run dry and the rocks go soft, until the end of time, I will still never leave you.
Xiao Wu, choked with emotion, nodded hard. She couldnt say a word. She had never been as happy as now.
Tang San raised his head and looked at his not distant father smiling at him and Xiao Wu, and pulled Xiao Wus hand:Before we leave for Heaven Dou City, there are still a few things to do.
Xiao Wu nestled her head against Tang Sans chest, speaking softly:NO matter what you do, I will follow by your side.
Tang San brought Xiao Wu over to his mothers enormous Blue Silver Emperor,The first thing is to let mom and dad be as happy as us.
Two giant Blue Silver Emperor leaves curled up, circling Tang San and Xiao Wu. Dense motherly love rippled out from the leaves,Children, its been hard on you. No matter what has passed, you can finally be together. Cherish each other. Me and your dad will be happiest as long as you are happy.
Tang San immediately shook his head:No, mom, I will let you and dad truly be together like me and Xiao Wu. Youve suffered more than us. I didnt have the strength to help you before, to show my filial respect. But now that Im back, I also believe I have that strength.
What Tang San said nextpletely shocked Tang Hao and Ah Yin,Dad, I will help restore your right arm and left leg. Mom, I will let you resurrect like Xiao Wu. Even if Im not absolutely sure of sess, my methods definitely wont harm you.
Even the experienced Tang Hao whose mood was long since as calm as water, couldnt keep his expression from changing on hearing this, fiercely leaping over in front of Tang San, grabbing Tang Sans shoulder with his one hand, excited:Little San, what did you say? You can bring your mom back to life?
Tang Hao wasnt concerned with his own body, but when he heard his son say he could restore Ah Yins form, this news really was too exciting. Tang Hao and Ah Yins feelings were different from Tang San and Xiao Wu. Besides that never shrinking deep love, there were also a bunch ofplex feelings mixed up within. Back then Ah Yin sacrificed herself to save him, leaving their son without a mother, and Tang Haos guilt towards them was obvious. If someone now told him they could trade his life for Ah Yins resurrection, Tang Hao absolutely wouldnt hesitate.
Originally he had thought he would never see Ah Yin again in his lifetime. The Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well gave him the chance, allowing him tomunicate with Ah Yin again, just that was enough to make Tang Hao ecstatic.
If someone else told him they could resurrect Ah Yin, Tang Hao might still have hesitated. This was too important to him, so he absolutely wouldnt try it without one hundred percent certainty, he never wanted Ah Yin to suffer any harm again. But this came from the mouth of his son, how could he not believe it? Setting aside their family rtionship, just Tang San using the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well to speed up Ah Yins recovery gave Tang Hao a miraculously deep trust.
Hearing what Tang San said, Ah Yin was equally excited. Shed always buried the distress over seeing her husbands lost limbs deep in her heart. She clearly understood that Tang Hao had removed his spirit bones in order to cast away everything else to stay with her. But Ah Yin also understood that Tang Hao still had far too many things he couldnt let go of. If she could resurrect, if Tang Haos arm and leg could be restored, everything would doubtless be perfect.
But, was this really possible? One was missing an arm and a leg, one was a Blue Silver Emperor that had just cultivated to the ten thousand year level. Could Tang San really return them to their peak?
Chapter 266 — Blue Silver Domain’s Final Evolution, All Rivers Run Into The Sea
Chapter 266: Blue Silver Domains Final Evolution, All Rivers Run Into The Sea
Seeing his parents both surprised and disbelieving expressions, Tang San sternly said:Dad, mom, listen. I originally didnt dare be certain either, but resurrecting Xiao Wu has let me realize a lot of the mysteries of spirit cultivation, and even spirit beast cultivation. If Im not mistaken, dad, in the years youve kept mompany, youve definitely eaten a lot of medicinal ingredients.
Tang Hao nodded:Those were all found for me by your mother, with the effect of banking up my fundamentals. Adding in that my physical condition was originally quite good, even the injuries from severing an arm and a leg have alreadypletely healed, and my spirit power has returned to rank seventy nine.
Tang San said:Back then, in order to repay the sect, you severed to limbs, and released the sludge in your blood, and at the same time also returned those two spirit bones. Your spirit power was also forcibly reduced by twenty ranks due to losing the spirit bones. But in fact, you still have your ninth spirit ring, just that you cant use yourst two spirit rings due to theck of spirit power to support them, right?
Tang Hao said:Thats right. But, can severed limbs even be restored?
Tang San said confidently:Why not? The Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone ability mom gave me, Wildifre Burns Without End, The Spring Wind Breathes New Life, even though it cant bring the dead to life or grow flesh from just bone, its still enough to regrow severed limbs. After my spirit power reached rank ny, this spirit bone ability can be fully used. With my mental strength, itspletely possible to not just use this ability on myself, but also on others. As long as we bring back those two spirit bones you contracted with, Im at least eighty percent sure I can regrow your limbs. At that time, with an intact body, you can recover to your peak before long through cultivation. After all, even though a portion of your spirit power is lost, the painstaking cultivation back then wouldnt be wasted. After your limbs are restored and meridians whole, I think, within one year, you could still be the Clear Sky Douluo who made Spirit Hall lose their gall at the sound of the wind.
Tang Sans words undoubtedly lit a me of hope in Tang Haos heart, but his shiny gaze very soon dulled. Shaking his head, he sighed:Little San, did you forget? I returned those two spirit bones to atone for my sins. Putting aside that it would be impossible for the sect to return them to me, even you cant gain their true approval right now.
Tang San gave a cold snort,Dad, back then when you killed the Spirit Hall people to save mother, did you do anything wrong? That tragedy was because they coveted mothers spirit ring. Spirit Hall then took their anger out on you, but the sect not only didnte to your aid, instead gutlessly choosing to retreat. Who was right and wrong? Im a junior, I cant criticize grandfathers decision. Only, can our Clear Sky School really escape cmity by blindly withdrawing? Ive never thought you did anything wrong back then. If those sect elders wont give us their approval, then Ill just beat it out of them.
Always in the past, due to his fathers matters and his own encounter with the Clear Sky School, Tang San had never had any good impression of them. Otherwise he wouldnt have established the Tang Sect alone. When faced with difficulties, the Clear Sky School not only didnt protect their own, but on the contrary chose to retreat far away, separating from the spirit master world, leading to the tragedy of the four single attribute ns and the Clear Sky School being stricken from the list of the seven great sects, only able to stand on their lonely mountaintop.
Tang San didnt have enough strength before, and could only endure. But now he had already be a Title Douluo, and also grasped a divine tool like the Seagod Trident. Hed already endured long enough. Those two spirit bones should belong to his father, and his father should at least be an elder within the sect. What his father had lost, he had to return for him.
Seeing his son radiate aggressiveness, though Tang Haos face was calm, the gratitude in his eyes was clear to see.
Youre bing more and more like me back then. Only, back then I was just impulsive, while youve been clever since you were a child. But, little San, whether me or you, were both born of the Clear Sky School, our Clear Sky Hammers are inherited from the sect, no matter when, we absolutely cant betray the sect. This is the bottom line, understand?
Tang San watched his father with a burning gaze, his eyes expressing respect,Dad, I understand your meaning. Im not talking about betraying the sect, I know you wouldnt want to see that. Therefore, I will apany you to return justly and fairly, and have every person in the sect acknowledge your position. Look, whats this?
While speaking, Tang Sans palm brushed the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, and in his palm appeared a small golden hammer, a ck gem iid on either end.
Seeing this hammer, Tang Hao couldnt keep his eyes from shining, suddenly growing excited, he suddenly grabbed the hammer from Tang Sans hand,Little San, hurry up and tell me, where did you get it?
Tang San said:Great grandfather gave it to me. Great grandfather not only gave me this token, but at the same time also the authority thates with it. I told great grandfather about everything thats happened in detail, and great grandfather didnt me you, even he said you were right. What did you do wrong?
Grandfather really didnt me me?Tang Hao asked in a trembling voice. This kind of iron mans mood surged to rapidly, clearly showing how important he regarded the sect.
Tang San nodded firmly,Dad, great grandfather said it himself.
Tang Hao tightly held that golden hammer, his eyes suddenly shining with unprecedented light. He roared towards the sky, the intensity making even Tang San take a step back. This roar seemed to contain all the resentment held in Tang Haos heart. Tang San saw correctly. Ah Yin was undoubtedly number one in Tang Haos heart, but, his loyalty to the sect that had raised him from childhood and given him the name Clear Sky had never waned. The previous sect master was his father, and whether his father had done right or wrong, Tang Hao had never returned to argue it. But at this moment, the strongest of the Clear Sky School, his grandfather had confirmed he didnt make a mistake. To Tang Hao, this approval was even more important than the return of his strength.
Back then he had be dispirited, but now listening to Tang San, the mes of hope reignited within him. He seemed to again see those glories when he represented the Clear Sky School.
Tang San said:Dad, once Ive helped mom recover her human form, well return to the Clear Sky School. To get everything you deserve.
Tang Hao returned to his senses, returning that golden little hammer back to Tang San,This is the authority your great grandfather gave you, you have to care for it well. Little San, youre really sure you can restore your moms shape? Theres absolutely no danger?
Tang San said:Dont worry, even if Im not absolutely sure of sess, my methods will be beneficial to mom. Even if I cant restore mom right now, I can definitely enormously cut down the time required.
Little San.The whole time listening silently to her husband and son, Ah Yin spoke up.
Illusory light sparkled, her beautiful face filled with motherly tenderness,You can help me recover, but, mom has a request. When you help me recover, there absolutely cant be any harm to you. Otherwise, Id prefer to continue like this forever. While your father has kept mepany here these years, he has told me everything about how youve grown up. You are a good sensible child. Did you know, both your father and me feel that we deeply owe you. We brought you into this world, but weve never fulfilled our duties as parents. You didnt even have a happy childhood. Mom is already very sorry. If you let yourself be harmed when helping me, mom would never be able to forgive myself.
No. mom, dont say anything.Tang San fell to his knees in front of his mother,Yes, when I was small, I was envious when I saw the other children who had mothers. I thirsted for your love. But its not your fault you couldnt be with me and dad! Parents never owe their children, no matter when or how. That you brought me into this world is already the biggest, biggest favor, one Ill never be able to repay in my life. Without you, there would be no me. My life was given by you. There are no other debts beside that. Mom, dont worry. Helping you recover wont harm me. I still have to properly show my filial respect to you both afterwards. And I still have Xiao Wu to take care of. How could I not treasure myself? Our family can finally be happy together. I dont want to put a time limit on this.
Listening to Tang San, Ah Yin really want to cry, but she couldnt produce tears yet. Tang Hao helped Tang San up,Dont talk like that, youll make us hurt even more.
Tang San nodded, raising his head to look at his mother,Then Ill begin now. Mom, you just have to open your mind wide, sense the energy I transmit to you and blend it with all the energy around you.
While he spoke, blue golden light shed. Tang San released his Blue Silver Emperor, and at the same time also released his Blue Silver Domain.
The blood red seventh spirit ring shed. To be precise, this was now the second of Tang Sans currently four spirit rings. The golden blue color spread all over his body, and Tang San entered his spirit avatar state. In that instant, under the effect of the Blue Silver Avatar, the Blue Silver Domain expanded exponentially, quickly spreading out and enveloping his parents and Xiao Wu, enveloping the entire Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well basin, then crossing the mountain walls, spreading out into the Sunset Forest beyond.
On his forehead, the Seagod trident brand shed, his boundless mental strengthpletely blending into the Blue Silver Domain, strand after strand of golden blue Blue Silver Emperor issuing from Tang San and quietly twisting around Ah Yins leaves. Each of Ah Yins broad leaves was tightly wound around by one of Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor.
Tang San flew up, hovering just above his mother, the strands of Blue Silver Emperor like a bridge connecting the two of them together.
Ah Yin softly cried out:Little San, your Blue Silver Domain is already at the peak level?
Tang San nodded lightly in the air,Mom, pay attention to absorbing the energy I send you.
The Blue Silver Domain suddenly changed, the previous golden blue suddenly turningpletely ocean blue. In just this instant, the parts of the Sunset Forest enveloped by the Blue Silver Domain had turned into a blue ocean.
Within the forest, each blue silver grass gently swayed along with a special rhythm, scattering faint traces of gentle golden light that merged into that blue world, and then gathered towards the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well at the heart of the forest. To be precise, it condensed towards the emperor of this blue silver world, Tang San.
Blue Silver Domain, final evolved ability, All River Run Into The Sea,unched.
Along with his strength rising to the Title Douluo level, Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain had also evolved once again. If the spirit avatar was where a domain disyed its true strength, then, the strength of Title Douluo was the essential factor for a domain to reveal its highest level.
Rich blue light gently poured into Ah Yin through where the Blue Silver Emperor connected her with Tang San. After passing Tang Sans gathering and filtering, this energy had already be the purest Blue Silver Emperor energy. Their simr blood let mother and son share energy without any obstruction.
The Blue Silver Domains All Rivers Run Into The Sea, effects: anywhere with blue silver grass, the domain can change the vitality of the blue silver grass into any form of energy the Blue Silver Emperor requires, and add it to oneself. As long as there is still blue silver grass, the Blue Silver Emperors energy will never wane. This energy can change into vitality, but also spirit power or mental power. This ultimate domain effect can undoubtedly ce the Blue Silver Emperor in an invincible position when fighting opponents of equal level in a forest.
And at this moment, Tang San was drawing support from this ability to transform the energy of all the blue silver grass in the forest into Blue Silver Emperor energy, then using himself as intermediary to transfer it to his mother, raising her cultivation.
Such a method could also only be used between mother and son, and also required Tang San to take the leading position, unless Ah Yins strength one day surpassed his.
In the Sunset Forest, all the spirit beasts restlessly hid in their nests, the infinite energy waves making them not dare move. With the enormous energy spreading through the entire forest, the lowest level blue silver grass for the first time became the masters of the great forest. Summoned by the Blue Silver Emperor, they released the breath of their life without reservation.
Nourished by that blue light, Ah Yins body grew exponentially. Each leaf began to grow as transparent as sapphire, the golden veins on top also bing increasinglyrge. She could clearly feel her cultivation grow at an unprecedented rate.
Ah Yin originally had a hundred thousand years of experience with cultivating, and naturally knew what to do with this perfectly suitable energy, and could also do it appropriately. Only, her heart was somewhat restless.
She of course understood the Blue Silver Domains All Rivers Run Into The Sea ability, she had possessed it herself back before she decided to take human form. She absolutely didnt want to see her people consume too much of their vitality in order to resurrect her. But the leader was Tang San, she could only passively ept it, and she was even more unwilling to harm her sons heart.
Tang San seemed to understand his mothers heart. What he did next let Ah Yin put her heart at rest.
His right hand moved. That dark Seagod Trident stabbed into the earth fell into Tang Sans palm, the Seagods Light once again bing the bridge between Tang San and this golden trident. Dazzling golden light rose towards the sky, the divine aura representing the Seagods strength spreading out along with the Blue Silver Domain. Like a vast ocean restoring life to all living things spread to each corner of the Blue Silver Domain, enveloping the entire Sunset Forest. The vitality of the blue silver grass already withering from releasing too much of their life force was reignited within the Seagods power assigned to the Seagod Trident. And Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain had now bepletely golden. To be precise, what he used now should be called the Seagod Blue Silver Domain.
A domain like this might not have any true use in battle, but it had enormous benefits to the blue silver grass that absorbed the energy.
The Seagods Light alone could swiftly recover Ah Yins cultivation, let alone when it was conducted into the Blue Silver Emperor energy like this. This was also Tang Sans trump card for resurrecting his mother. It was because of the existence of the Seagod Trident that he didnt need to worry about the Blue Silver Domains All Rivers Run Into The Sea harming the blue silver grass here. It was also just because of the Seagods divine power that he was even more certain of being able to help his mother recover her human form.
Sensing the effect the Seagods Light had on all the blue silver grass, Ah Yin was relieved, and put all her heart and all her mind into absorbing the pure energy her son passed to her.
The Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well basin wa originally a ce that gathered the spiritual influence of heaven and earth. Ah Yin had been nourished here for five years, and her root as Blue Silver Emperor had already reawakened. The major difference between nt type spirit beasts and animal spirit beasts was vitality. Even forest kings as strong as Da Ming and Er Ming couldntpare to the Blue Silver Emperor in vitality. This was also how Ah Yin could leave behind a seed after sacrificing herself, while Xiao Wu, Da Ming and Er Ming had immediately faced death.
Tang San using his own blood to draw out his mothers roots here back then and an important effect on Ah Yins rebirth. Just because he had taken the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Infernal Delicate Apricot, his blood had brought Ah Yin the greatest benefits by the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, and she could absorb the spiritual influence of heaven and earth released by the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well without worrying. Even without Tang Sans present help, she could have returned to her previous condition within a hundred years. Now with Tang San drawing in all the blue silver grass energy in the Sunset Forest enormously elerated her recovery.
In fact, what Tang San did now was equivalent to Tang San pouring the cultivation of all the blue silver grass in the Sunset Forest into his mothers body. And he didnt want to kill the chicken for the eggs either. His Blue Silver Domain cooperated with the Seagods Light, enormously increasing the cultivation of each blue silver grass in the forest. And what Tang San absorbed from them was just a portion of their cultivation.
The cultivation of a single blue silver grass of course didnt count as anything, but the cultivation of ten million blue silver grass added together was vast.
Ah Yin grew with a speed distinguishable to the naked eye. Soon, the enormous leaves had grown to epass every part of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well basin. Tang San also constantly released strand after strand of Blue Silver Emperor to connect with it.
Tang Hao and Xiao Wu watched nervously from the side. They could both sense Ah Yins energy swiftly rising, and Tang Hao now also understood why his son could say with certainty that, even if he didnt seed in resurrecting Ah Yin, all this would definitely only be beneficial to his mother. He drew this kind of blue silver grass energy into her body, increasing her cultivation, even if Ah Yin couldnt recover her human form, the recovery time would still be enormously curtailed.
Tang Sans Seagods Light held up for a full two hours. After the strength gged and the blue light vanished, Tang San fell from the sky, sitting crosslegged next to his mother, directly entering cultivation. His mental strength was almostpletely exhausted, but not yet overdrawn.
Ah Yin had undergone enormous changes in these two hours. The Blue Silver Emperor main stem had grown by several dozen times, and each leaf spread through the valley. Along with Tang San entering cultivation, her aura also grew silent. Even though the energy she received didnt require any melding to be hers, she still had to adjust to her new state.
In just a couple of hours, Ah Yins cultivation had increased by more than twenty thousand years. The blue silver grass made up for quality with quantity, and Tang Sans unprecedented hub like transmission, relying on the Blue Silver Domains ultimate ability with the with the Seagods divine power to condense the golden light, it hadpletely reached the effect Tang San wanted.
Tang San used a full two days to recover his mental strength. Over the next ten days, he repeatedly used the same method four times to condense Blue Silver Emperor energy for his mother. With the help of the Seagods Light, the blue silver grass in the Sunset Forest offered up inexhaustible energy. Until the Blue Silver Emperor energy Ah Yin had waspletely equal to Tang Sans level, and couldnt be transmitted any longer.
After finishing thest energy transmission, Tang San once again entered cultivation. Right now Ah Yin had already undergone heaven and earth revolving changes. The enormous leaves no longer spread out, but were insteadpletely gathered together, each leaf not only possessing enormous Blue Silver Emperor energy, but also a portion of the aura of the Seagods Light. The leaves had now turnedpletely golden, forming a ten meter wide cocoon. Piercing golden light red, Ah Yins body containing enormous energy fluctuations.
Having experienced simr circumstances, Xiao Wu told Tang Hao that these were signs of a spirit beast reaching a hundred thousand years. When Ah Yin broke out of her cocoon, she would again have returned to the hundred thousand year level. At the same time, while in this cocoon formed from her own body and energy, she also had the chance to make a choice. Either be human, or stay as a formidable hundred thousand year spirit beast. There was no doubt as to how Ah Yin would choose. She had already experienced cultivating as a human, and even Xiao Wu couldnt tell what she would be like after breaking out. After all, it was the first time she had seen anyone like Ah Yin, who had twice cultivated to hundred thousand years.
Tang San awakened from cultivation after two days. In these dozen days, he had constantly used up and restored his mental strength, and it felt as if his mental strength had be even a bit more solid.
The golden cocoon still shed with faint light, nobody knew how long this evolution would take. Tang Hao sat waiting in front of the cocoon, his eyes from time to time glistening with anxiety. Even though hed already waited for so long, and by all reason his wife should have a chance to very soon recover to her former state, the more this was the case, the more intense his impatience grew. Watching that golden cocoon, he couldnt wait to see his beloved wife again.
As soon as Tang San opened his yes, he saw Xiao Wu sitting close by. Her big ck eyes blinked and looked at him, her long eyshes curling, her long hair falling down her shoulders to the ground, like a ck waterfall.
Xiao Wu.If his parents hadnt been here, Tang San would have wanted to directly show his affection.
Xiao Wu happily said:Ge, youre awake.It had been almost a month since they came here. In the gaps between where Tang San helped his mother recover, he and Xiao Wu had buried Da Ming and Er Mings bodies on the other side of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well. Even though she knew it was impossible, Xiao Wu secretly still hoped the spiritual influence here could give the two forest kings a slim chance for resurrection.
After talking to Tang San and his parents, Xiao Wus mood was already much better. Even though the pain in her heart still remained, she didnt want Tang San to see her unhappy.
Xiao Wu cutely jumped into Tang Sans arms, her long ck hair hiding the two like a veil. Xiao Wu softly said:Ge, do you know when mom can wake up?
Tang San shook his head:Even you dont know, and I know even less. But since theres enough energy and mom has already experienced breaking through a hundred thousand years, it shouldnt be too long.
Xiao Wu said:Ge, lets go for a walk, ok? Theres a lot of spirit beasts in this Sunset Forest, maybe we can find some that suits you. Your Blue Silver Emperor really is bald and ugly with four spirit rings left.
Tang Sans heart twitched:Xiao Wu, I still havent asked you. What level is your spirit power now? Even though your body and soul were separated these past years, you did still take two great immortal grade herbs. Especially that Yearning Heartbroken Red was enormously effective. Even if your cultivation isnt more than mine, relying on this immortal herb your physical toughness isnt less than mine.
Xiao Wu smiled slightly:I dont know what rank my spirit power is either, Im at a bottleneck right now, the seventieth rank bottleneck. When I went from hundred thousand year spirit beast cultivation to human, the first six spirit rings didnt require hunting spirit beasts, but by the seventieth rank I really am human. And with the effect of those two immortal grade herbs, Ive be human a bit early. Now I also need to hunt spirit beasts for spirit rings. I feel like my spirit power shouldnt stop at rank seventy, but I cant tell how much more either.
Tang San pulled Xiao Wu up, skilfully pulling out a sandalwoodb from his Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, speaking to her whilebing her jet ck hair:Then well go strolling in the Sunset Forest. With your current physical condition, absorbing a hundred thousand year spirit ring might be a bit dangerous, and finding one isnt to likely either. But, fifty or sixty thousand year spirit beasts spirit rings shouldnt be a problem. Once you have a spirit avatar, your defensive abilities will be even stronger. Unfortunately, I dont have any god bestowed spirit rings on hand.
Xiao Wu said:Since my soul and body were separated I only have one trial, and all the rewards are superimposed. I can get them once youvepleted the Seagod Nine Trials. Right now you stillck more than ten spirit rings and a spirit bone for the eighth trial. Mom is just evolving, lets go search here. If there are any suitable spirit rings, we can finish the eighth trial sooner.
Tang San rubbed Xiao Wus head. He of course knew that Xiao Wu was saying this because he had lost five spirit rings to resurrect her. As a former spirit beast she least liked seeing spirit masters hunt spirit beasts.
Whilebing Xiao Wus hair, Tang San said to her:Xiao Wu, I promise you that all the spirit beasts I kill will be those especially wicked ones, the kind that take the initiative to attack me, and I absolutely wont kill more than needed, ok?
Xiao Wu nodded slightly. Her back was to Tang San, but the rims of her eyes were already red. Da Ming and Er Ming were dead. In this world Tang San was her only family. Tang Sans thoughts for her, his love for her, imperceptibly dissolved the grief in her heart.
After a while, a neat scorpion braid was alreadypleted. Even tied up in a braid, Xiao Wus hair almost reached the ground.
Xiao Wus eyes were no longer red. Turning around she smiled sweetly at Tang San,Lets tell dad and go.
Tang San nodded. Leading along Xiao Wus soft little hand they went up to Tang Hao. Tang Haos gaze was always fixed on the giant golden cocoon,I heard you talking. Go, pay attention to your safety.
Tang San promised, and pulled out the nearby Seagod Trident. Saying goodbye to his father, they flew up and over the mountaintop, arriving in the Sunset Forest.
Their feet nted firmly on the ground, the two held hands and walked into the forest. Tang San wasnt in any hurry to hunt spirit beasts, this was his first time walking with Xiao Wu in the woods after her resurrection, and he didnt want to break this pleasurable mood by killing.
Xiao Wus heart was interlinked with Tang San, gently following him. Their figures slowly entered the dense forest.
Before they had gone far, Xiao Wu suddenly halted and looked at Tang San, softly calling out:Ge.
En?Tang San also halted, looking at her.
Kiss me, ok?Xiao Wus face was red, but she still shyly spoke.
Tang San only felt hot blood rush to the top of his head, his gaze so hot his eyes almost spit mes. There were no parents here, and the feelings held in his heart could no longer be restrained. Almost roughly pulling Xiao Wu into his embrace, his invading lips constantly fell on Xiao Wus forehead, the hair by her temples, brushing her face like a soft breeze, and finally, stopped on her tender pink lips.
A warm sensation as soft as silk, a fragrance like a quiet orchid, seemed to instantly swallow Tang Sans soul. Xiao Wus arms twisted around Tang Sans neck responding somewhat unskillfully. This moment, tears rolled down both their faces practically simultaneously. They had experienced so many storms, separated by life and death, but they could finally be together.
This kiss seemed like it wouldst until the end of time, until the seas ran dry and the rock went soft. Neither wanted to separate.
This was still a pure kiss, without involving any lust, only a dense, almost substantial love.
An unknown amount of timeter, suddenly, a connection with his soul roused Tang San from the love, pulling Xiao Wus soft body to swiftly move sideways. A smear of ck light flitted past where he stood before, and at the same time that ck light spread out, chasing after Tang San and Xiao Wu.
Those were sharp ck needles, with a rich dark aura. Tang San brought Xiao Wu to quickly change ces in midair several times, but they still chased after without giving up. The tyrannical energy fluctuations made the air crackle, and where it passed, an acrid smell rose from the ground.
This was The Pit Demon Spiders Piercing Needle ability?
Confronting this kind of attack, Tang San didnt know if he shouldugh or cry, but at the same time also felt angry at him and Xiao Wu being interrupted.
After he and Xiao Wu entered the forest, because they were lost in love, they hadnt showed their presence, their auras reserved, and had instead provoked a spirit beast attack. This eyeless fellow was still a Pit Demon Spider with quite the cultivation. There was no reason not to ept a gift delivered, and even Xiao Wus face now shed with anger. Provoking Xiao Wus anger only had one result. Having just advanced to Thousand Hands Douluo, Tang San would directly transform into Thousand Hands Asura.
Chapter 267 — Great Gift Delivery
Chapter 267: Great Gift Delivery
Just as Tang San and Xiao Wu were deep in emotions, they were interrupted by a sudden attack, and that Piercing Needle attack even chased them as persistently as bone maggots. It seemed it wouldnt give up unless it seeded.
With a cold snort, Tang San spun in midair, the Seagod Trident thrusting straight at the pursuing attack.
With a pop, that needle was smashed without any suspense. Tang San thennded with Xiao Wu, the golden trident heavily hitting the ground. That was a hundred eight thousand jin weight, and the earth trembled with a deafening sound. Basically without even needing to look, Tang Sans mental power had already located the Pit Demon Spider the moment itunched its attack. Tyrannical energy fluctuations instantly erupted, and with an explosive sound, an enormous ck shadow was sted out of the earth by the golden tridents absolute power.
Just like Tang San expected, that was a Pit Demon Spider, and an especially enormous one, more than five meters long, several timesrger than ordinary. Its jet ck carapace glistened with grey patterns, and its abdomen where it stored spider silk and energy was extremely swollen. Small eyes sparkling with dull blue light stared at Tang San and Xiao Wu in shock. Clearly, it had now also realized it had run into an iron wall.
Only, this Pit Demon Spider reacted incredibly quickly. Its body was still paralyzed by being sted out of hiding, but it was already forcefully turning, its rear swinging, and arge arge sparkling golden light flew to envelop Tang San and Xiao Wu. This was the Pit Demon Spiders secret skill, Spiderweb Prison.
Different from that thousand year Pit Demon Spider whose spirit ring Tang San once absorbed, the spiderweb this Pit Demon Spiderunched was crystalline yellow colored, translucent and bright. Launching in an instant, it actually gave people a feeling of hiding the sky and covering the earth, clearly showing that it could envelop an enormous range.
Just from this point, Tang San judged that this Pit Demon Spider absolutely wasnt just a simple ten thousand year level. Even though it couldnt possibly be a hundred thousand year spirit beast, neither was it on the level of thest one he saw. It should be Pit Demon Spider with more than fifty thousand years of cultivation. Its Spiderweb Prison was at least five times stronger than the previous Pit Demon Spider.
Sensing the Pit Demon Spiders strength, Tang San was happy rather than rmed. Among the spirit beasts of the present age, hundred thousand year level spirit beasts were extremely rare. Besides the ones that were already dead or had changed to human form like Xiao Wu and his mother, the two hundred thousand year spirit beasts Tang San knew of were the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King Xiao Bai, as well as the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. He had never expected himself to haverge numbers of hundred thousand year spirit rings, but beforeing back this time he had set his goal on ten thousand year spirit beasts, using ten thousand year spirit rings to supplement himself. In such circumstances, the higher the cultivation of the ten thousand year spirit beasts, the better. And of the five spirit rings he had given to save Xiao Wu, besides Xiao Wus own, the other four spirit rings had toe from the same kind of spirit beasts as before. When a Pit Demon Spider with such high cultivation appeared in front of him now, it was naturally the ideal chance to replenish his fourth spirit ring. How could Tang San let such a good opportunity pass him by?
He didnt leave Xiao Wu behind, she was safest next to him. Facing the golden crystalline giant spiderweb falling towards him, Tang Sans right hand gripped the Seagod Trident stuck more than a chi into the ground, using it as support to suddenly flip up, his left leg kicking straight at that sparkling spiderweb.
Intense red light burst from Tang Sans left leg. The red light sparkled, a heaven shaking hatchet de swept out. WIth a piercing sound, that extremely durable crystalline spiderweb split in half, the two pieces flying far away.
Even though this Pit Demon Spiders ability was powerful, what it now faced was the hundred thousand year Evil Spirit left leg bone ability Tang San got from the Evil Spirit Orca King, the Orca Demon Hatchet. A formidable straight line killing ability. How could it escape? Tang San now had the strength to alone kill a hundred thousand year spirit beast, this fifty thousand year Pit Spider Emperor was basically nothing to him.
The Pit Spider Emperor shrieked. As early as when Tang San used the Seagod Trident to st it out of the ground, it knew it had met an enemy it couldnt match. After reaching the ten thousand year level in cultivation, spirit beasts possessed quite high intelligence, even more so for a Pit Spider Emperor with fifty thousand years. As soon as itunched that Spiderweb Prison, it immediately turned to run, about to escape into the forest. But, could it really sessfully escape from Tang San?
Seeing that Pit Spider Emperors fat body turn to run, Tang San couldnt help not knowing whether tough or cry. Want to run? It might not be that easy.
Pale blue light haze spread from between his eyebrows, his boundless mental strength already spreading out in all directions. The Pit Demon Spider was just fleeing with all it strength, when suddenly, it was shocked to find those two humans had at some point already appeared to block its path. A burst of iparably powerful mental strength covered its body, the powerful mental intimidation immediately clearly reducing the Pit Demon Spiders speed.
It wasnt a spirit beast good at speed to begin with, and seeing Tang San and Xiao Wu in front of it, it immediately turned to escape in a different direction. At the same time, ck light rushed out to cover arge area, the ground instantly covered with countless pitch ck spikes. This was an area type spike formation, just like Tang Sans former fourth spirit ability Blue Silver Prisons evolved ability, only this fifty thousand year Pit Demon Spiders attack was even more powerful.
Tang San gave a cold snort, releasing Xiao Wu with his left hand, his palm tightened into a fist, intense red light bursting out. With him as center, the earth suddenly cracked, and those ck spikes were smashed in waves before they could even reach him and Xiao Wu, turning into dust and returning to the ground. And the Pit Demon Spiders body also heavily fell as if smashed by something, sharply hitting the ground, half its body buried.
What Tang San used was one of the two great ability from the Titan Giant Ape left arm bone, Gravity Mire. Effect: within a certain range, instantly increase or decrease gravity. The level of increase or decrease varies depending on the spirit power the user invests.
This ability was crystallised from Titan Giant Ape Er Mings gravity control domain. Even though it couldnt control as arge range like Er Ming could, the gravitational effect within the range of the ability was even stronger than Er Mings domain. Those thorns were pulverized by the sudden gravity, and the Pit Demon Spider was also forcefully pressed into the ground by the sudden twentyfold increase in gravity.
Suddenly struggling up from the soil, the Pit Demon Spider didnt keep running, instead sharply turning back, ring at Tang San and Xiao Wu. It knew that if it couldnt vanquish these two enemies, it would have no chance of escape. Only by going all out would it stand a chance.
Tang San stared at it with a provocational expression, notunching any attacks either. He wasnt worried about killing this Pit Demon Spider. His experience from hunting spirit beasts in the past told him that the greater the unwillingness of the spirit beast when it died, the better the effects of the spirit ring it produced. Just like back when he killed the first Man Faced Demon Spider, it was after it died with extreme anger that it gave Tang San the external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances. The rate at which fifty thousand year spirit beasts produced spirit bones was even higher thanmon spirit beasts, and even though Tang San might not use it, he still hadrades, and Xiao Wu also needed spirit bones. This Pit Demon Spider was already like meat on the chopping board, of course he wasnt anxious. He had to infuriate the enemy and kill it when it was the most frantic, then he would reap the greatest rewards.
Whether the Pit Spider Emperor or the Man Faced Demon Spider, they were both considered extremely vicious spirit beasts, specializing in killing spirit masters and weak spirit beasts, swallowing their energy to strengthen themselves. Xiao Wu wouldnt pity such spirit beasts.
Zhizhi, the Pit Demon Spider furiously called out. Suddenly, its whole body once again drilled into the ground, leaving an extremely astonishing scene in front of Tang San and Xiao Wu. That enormous five meter Pit Spider Emperor actually disappeared underground in an instant, and most astonishing was that the ce where it dug barely changed, only leaving some marks of flipped over soil.
With a soft puffing sound,rge amounts of soil suddenly shot up in the surrounding area, even shooting out countless underground nts. And next, Tang San suddenly lost his mental lock on the Pit Spider Emperor.
Yi? What happened? Tang San looked around somewhat astounded. Just as the soil boiled, that Pit Spider Emperor seemed topletely disappear from his mental web, not even leaving a clue behind.
Xiao Wu asked:Ge, what is it?
Tang San smiled slightly:This Pit Spider Emperors cultivation is over fifty thousand years, it really is different from a ten thousand year Pit Demon Spider. It should have some evolved ability I dont know about. My mental strength cant sense its presence at all. Really fascinating!
Xiao Wu looked distracted,Even your mental strength cant sense it? Then wouldnt its ability be about the same as your Vast Sea Barrier?
Hearing Xiao Wu say this, light shed in Tang Sans mind. Right! Only abilities like the Vast Sea Barrier could escape his detection. He bent and kissed Xiao Wus soft face,Wife, fortunately youre clever.
Xiao Wu blushed,Whos your wife, I still havent married you.
Tang San overbearingly pulled her in close,What difference does it make? In my heart, youre already my wife.
There might not be many in the entire spirit master world who could chat andugh like this when facing a fifty thousand year level spirit beast. With Xiao Wus reminder, Tang San had already made an urate assessment. That Pit Spider Emperor should be using a camouge ability, and moreover, this ability could still iste it from mental searches. Only, its ability clearly couldntpare to his Seagods Hearts Vast Sea Barrier, and with the power of his mental strength, since he couldnt find it right now, it was very possibly keeping immobile.
The sudden rush of soul before could also be exined. It should be done by that Pit Spider Emperor to confuse him after it moved underground, using energy to shoot up the earth in order to keep him from discovering its position. As long as it waited for him and Xiao Wu to leave, it could naturally escape, dodging his pursuit. High level spirit beasts really were clever. Unfortunately, it had run into him.
Smiling faintly, Tang San thought, Pit Spider Emperor, oh Pit Spider Emperor, with your giant body, even if you dont move, dont tell me I cant find you? If I couldnt even deal with a spirit beast like you, how can I take revenge on the Spirit Empire?
Just as Tang San prepared to use methods to flush out the Pit Spider Emperor, suddenly, his expression changed, whispering:Someonesing. Eight, all spirit masters. Four are at least Spirit Sage level. One should be Spirit Douluo level. It should be a small party specially hunting spirit beasts.
With her man to rely on, Xiao Wu wasnt inclined to exercise her brain,Then what do we do?
Tang San smiled slightly:Lets take a look first, quietly see what happens.
While the two discussed, in another direction, eight figures swiftly moved towards them. Among the eight, four wore tight white clothes, three wore yellow robes, and one of them wore the standard ck robes of a Spirit Douluo. Tang San had previously seen the teachers of the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy wear such clothes, with the noble ck robes embroidered with golden thread. Only, Tang Sans gaze very soon turned cold. He might not think anything of spirit beast hunting teams, but, on the left shoulders of these eight suddenly appearing people were embroidered two simple golden characters. Spirit. And between the two characters was also a golden sword.
Tang San was only too familiar with this symbol, it was the mark of the Spirit Empire. That golden sword should represent the sacred sword of the Seraphim spirit. After he fought Qian Renxue, Rang San had understood why the most important position on the Spirit Hall warrant tile held this sword symbol.
Clearly, these eight were spirit masters from the Spirit Empire. Only, this was within the borders of the Heaven Dou Empire, but they actually darede hunt spirit beasts in the Sunset Forest, they sure had some guts! They were clearly confident in their strength.
These people were uniformly over fifty years of age, those four white dressed spirit masters should be sixtieth ranked Spirit Emperor,s the three yellow dressed spirit masters were Spirit Sages, and in ck was without a doubt Spirit Halls Spirit Douluo. This Spirit Douluo was over seventy, with dark skin, and a gloomy light in his vulture eyes. Just as they appeared, his gaze fell on Tang San and Xiao Wu.
The ck clothed old man saw how young Tang San and Xiao Wu were, and he raised his head with an arrogant expression, waving his hand to hispanions.
In the spirit master world, strength was the foundation for everything. As a Spirit Douluo level power, disdaining someone as young as Tang San and Xiao Wu was entirely normal.
One white dressed Spirit Emperor walked towards Tang San and Xiao Wu. Seeing Xiao Wus stunning appearance, an expression of greed shed through his eyes, and he swallowed to himself.
He was the youngest of these spirit masters, fifty five this year, and a spirit masters body was much stronger than an ordinary persons, enjoying women when seventy or eighty wasnt a problem. It was still the first time he had seen such a fresh and stunning girl, and being ustomed to bossing people around in the Spirit Empire, how could he not be tempted?
Hey, you two, get over here.Swaggeringly stopping thirty meters away from Tang San and Xiao Wu, he waved his hands at them like summoning servants, then pointed in front of him. His manners were as arrogant as could be.
The corners of Xiao Wus mouth twitched, not even ncing at this white clothed Spirit Emperor, leaning into Tang Sans chest she even closed her yes.
Actually, these spirit masters were also too unlucky. To the spirit masters of the Spirit Empire, the Star Dou Great Forest was their main territory for hunting spirit beasts, that was the ce that produced the most spirit beasts in the entire Continent. But in order not to be influenced while hunting the Titan Giant Ape and Sky Blue Bull Python, when Bibi Dong left for the Star Dou Great Forest she had left orders prohibiting any Spirit Hall spirit masters from entering, temporarily banning spirit beast hunting there.
In the Spirit Empire, who dared disobey the Empress decree? But, as a spirit masters level reached its peak and they needed a spirit ring to rise to the next level, how many could hold back? That was also an important reason why Grandmasters theory that dying getting spirit rings wouldnt influence the rise in spirit power.
Seven of these people had alle out in order to hunt spirit beasts since they had reached a bottleneck. Even though the Sunset Forest was small, it specially produced high level spirit beasts. These seven people added together also counted as quite a formidable power. They couldnt hold back the impulse to increase their strength, and thus had quietly infiltrated the borders of the Heaven Dou Empire under the lead of that Spirit Douluo, specially picking remote paths, and had not long ago entered the Sunset Forest.
Right now, among these seven only that Spirit Douluo still hadnt obtained the spirit ring he needed. Even though he still wore the clothing of a Spirit Douluo, his spirit power had in fact already broken through rank ny, justcking a spirit ring to be able to break through to the Title Douluo level. He was naturally extremely picky about hisst spirit ring, and had no results after such a long search. Just before this, the powerful energy fluctuations from when Tang San struck the ground with the Seagod Trident had drawn their attention. That Spirit Douluo old man naturally thought some powerful spirit beast had appeared, and so they rushed here.
If they had left a bitter, they would immediately have been on alert when they saw Tang San, because even though Bibi Dong didnt return to Spirit Hall, she still sent a Title Douluo tomand all of the Spirit Empire to arrest a spirit master carrying a trident. But now these Spirit Hall experts were ignorant of everything, and seeing that Tang San and Xiao Wu were so young, they basically didnt think of being alert.
In their minds, even if these two youths had strengthparable to Spirit Halls Golden Generation back then, at their age, they could at most be past rank fifty. To be able to wander this Sunset Forest was already quite good, but how could theypete with their team led by an almost Title Douluo power?
Hearing the other sides interrogation, Tang San was suddenly in a joking mood. Pulling Xiao Wu close, he assumed a nervous expression,Uncle, what do you want? I urge you to leave immediately. Just now we saw a Pit Spider Emperor with at least fifty thousand years of cultivation near here. If we hadnt been lucky, we would already be its lunch. Its too dangerous here, hurry up and leave.
Hearing the words Pit Spider Emperor, that ck clothed old mans eyes brightened. The best spirit rings for the ninth spirit ring required to advance to Title Douluo were produced by fifty thousand year or higher spirit beasts. Even though fifty thousand year spirit beasts and up were much moremon than hundred thousand year spirit beasts, finding one in ordance with ones own attributes was rare. And a spirit beast like the Pit Spider Emperor was useful to him.
The white clothed Spirit Emperor shouting at Tang San and Xiao Wu snorted, then again pointed in front of him,I told you toe over, didnt you hear? Hurry up and get over here. Dont force me. Otherwise I wont be this polite.
Tang San scowled:Who are you? Im warning you kindly, why be so overbearing?
That white clothed Spirit Emperor was just about to get angry when he was stopped by the ck clothed old man,Alright, sixth,e back.While speaking, he suddenly shed, already appearing ten meters away from Tang San and Xiao Wu. With his hands behind his back, he smiled arrogantly,Little brother, dont mind. He was also speaking for your own good. Theres nock of strong spirit beasts in the Sunset Forest, its a very dangerous ce for you. Where did you see that Pit Spider Emperor? Which direction did it go in? Tell me. If we catch it, there will be benefits for you.
Tang San said amazed:Grandpa, youre strong enough to deal with the Pit Spider Emperor? Excellent. Then after you catch it, cant you bring us out of this Sunset Forest? We were originally strolling in the outskirts, looking for a low level spirit beast that suits me, but we ran into a ten thousand year level Smander Serpent, and got lost when we ran in a panic, ending up here who knows how. Now we cant even find the directions. I see that youre a formidable spirit master, well trouble you for help.
Listening to Tang San, Xiao Wu squirmed even deeper into his embrace. Of course not because she was afraid, but rather because she was worried she wouldugh if she looked at the others. It was the first time she had seen Tang San so mischievous. Of course, she also understood that this was because Tang San was a lot more rxed after she was revived, and then ended up in this joking mood. Of course she wouldnt ruin his fun, and happily watched the show from within his embrace.
The ck clothed old man said somewhat impatiently:We can, as long as you help us find the Pit Spider Emperor, bringing you out of here is a trifle.
Tang San nodded:It was just now, we saw the Pit Spider Emperor was here, so we hid nearby. Look, theres still signs of the ground being disturbed over there.
The ck clothed old man felt a chill. Fifty thousand year level spirit beasts were still threats to him. He turned and warned:Everyone be careful, Pit Demon Spiders are experts at attacking from hiding. Gather up and release your spirits. Prepare for battle.
Yes.The seven spirit masters agreed in chorus, and released their spirits at the same time.
Tang San sighed secretly. It had to be said that Spirit Empire trained spirit masters really were uniform. These spirit masters strength was quite original, each one with calm bearing. Even though their eyes were cold, and they werepletely arrogant, in the end they had deep strength.
Seeing the seven spirit masters produce one dazzling spirit ring after another, Tang San cried out,Heavens! So many spirit rings, I havent seen this many in my whole life.
Indeed, four Spirit Emperors plus three Spirit Sages was more than forty spirit rings, released at the same time they were really quite astonishing.
A trace of disdain shed through the ck clothed old mans eyes, and he spoke indifferently:Se youre also spirit masters, release your spirit rings as well. Dont me me for not warning you. The attacks of the Pit Spider Emperor are like fifteen tons of thunder. When that timees, I might not be able to protect you.
Tang San scratched his head:Nevermind, wed better not release ours. Our level is low, releasing them is no use.
Cold light shed in the old mans eyes, reproving:No nonsense. Since I told you to release them, then release them.Spirit Douluo level pressure arose involuntarily, scaring Tang San into retreating a few steps with Xiao Wu before catching his bnce, his face pale.
If the other Shrek Seven Devils saw this scene, they would definitely howl withughter. Tang Sans acting was too lifelike, if people didnt know him, they absolutely wouldnt see through it. He relied on his formidable mental strength to perfectly conceal his and Xiao Wus auras.
Fine. Fine, Ill release my spirit. Grandpa, cant you hold my weapon for me? I have to circte spirit power to release my spirit.
The ck clothed old man scowled, thinking, are these twoplete rookies? They even have to operate spirit power to release their spirits? Even Spirit Grandmasters with a bit of understanding wouldnt need to do that. He couldnt help feeling even more scornful.
Only, when his gaze fell on the ck Seagod Trident, he still couldnt help staring nkly. Even though the Seagod Trident wasnt infused with Seagods Light and waspletely ck, seemingly unremarkable, when looking at it close up he could still see those simple patterns inscribed on it, especially the bizarre shape of the three big des and the heavy feeling it gave was very attractive to spirit masters.
Even though the ck clothed old man was a bit disdainful of spirit masters carrying weapons, because his gaze was drawn to the Seagod Trident, he still reached out to hold it. Tang Sans acting was quite something. Right now the old man didnt have a trace of vignce. Of course, besides his acting, Tang San and Xiao Wus ages were too confusing.
Tang San singlehandedly held the Seagod Trident in front of the ck clothed old man, the shaft inclined, until that ck clothed old man grabbed it, then let go.
As the ck clothed old man grabbed the shaft, he suddenly had a peculiar feeling, and couldnt help being astounded. Just as he was about to take a closer look at this weapon, Tang San let go.
The Seagod Trident that Tang San seemed to casually wave about, when it left his hand, instantly revealed its weight. The ck clothed man waspletely unprepared, and instantly felt that giant polearm give him a pressure like Mt. Tai pressing down on his head.
That basically wasnt a power he could resist. The trident toppled, and he along with it. A hundred eight thousand jin fell fast. The ck clothed old man turned pale with fright, but couldnt even shout in rm. Only, he was still worthy of being a power about to reach Title Douluo. At the moment of danger, even though he couldnt release his spirit, he still reacted quite quickly, fiercely kicking the Seagod Trident, making it pause slightly. At the same time he pushed against it with all his strength, and even though he couldnt possibly budge it, he used the opposing force to leap back and away.
Until now, Tang San still wore a faint smile. When the ck clothed old man kicked the Seagod Trident, Tang San also kicked out. Only, he kicked the butt end of the trident. Consequently, at the same time as the ck clothed old man leapt back, the Seagod Trident also shot out, catching up to him in an instant.
With a soft popping sound, blood sprayed out, the enormous despletely running through the ck clothed old mans body, propelled by a hundred eight thousand jin weight. With a sh of ck light, the four meter long polearm had shot through him and flew far away. Summoned by Tang Sans Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, it turned back around and again fell into Tang Sans hand.
A divine tool was indeed a divine tool, even piercing straight through a mans body it wasnt stained with a drop of blood.
The ck clothed old man staggered back. Due to being run through too fast, he actually hadnt copsed. Only, in the middle of his chest was an enormous gaping hole.
You, you Even now, he still didnt dare believe it was real. Lifting his hand to point at Tang San, his eyes were filled with incredulity.
Tang San shook his head with a soft sigh,A Spirit Douluo level spirit master, but actually still so stupid. I really didnt expect killing a power of this level would be so easy,pletely effortless. Didnt even use spirit abilities.
Vomiting blood, the ck clothed old mans eyes almost popped out. Dead but without closing his eyes, he toppled over. A near Title Douluo level power died in Tang Sans hands like this, without even releasing his spirit. How unjust.
Of course, this was also closely rted with Tang San and Xiao Wus confusing natures. After all, who could imagine that these twenty something kids would have such strength. How could that Seagod Tridents weight be scarier than that?
Everything really happened too fast. Even to the extent that the seven spirit masters following the ck clothed man still hadnt reacted. Even though they had released their spirits, their attention was all on the surroundings, guarding against the ambush of that Pit Demon Spider. At the scream, seeing the ck clothed old man being pierced by the Seagod Trident, the seven simultaneously stared nkly.
Since he had already started, Tang San naturally wouldnt give the enemies any chances. The ck clothed old man wanted him to release his spirit before, and now, he directly released it. The four red spirit rings released with dazzling light at the same time were even more shocking. In the eyes of those Spirit Empire spirit masters, all this had long since exceeded the range of their understanding.
A red ripple suddenly spread out from Tang San, the third spirit ring around Tang San ring up. Infused with that red ripple, the space rippled like water, freezing in that undting ripple.
The seven spirit masters now reacted. In their eyes, Tang San was after all too young. Roaring furiously, each and every one lunged at Tang San, wanting to use their spirit abilities. Unfortunately, the space influenced by that red ripple wouldnt give them the chance.
And just at this moment, a faint presence appeared in Tang Sans mental search. The corner of Tang Sans mouth showed a cold smile, Pit Spider Emperor, you finally cant help it.
Spirit beasts were much more sensitive to danger than humans. Sensing the energy wave Tang San released, the Pit Spider Emperor couldnt endure it, quickly wanting to escape.
But, confronting the ranged attack of the ability released by what looked like Tang Sans third, but was in fact his eighth spirit ring, Blue Silver Orca Mirrors Annihtion, how far could it run?
When the spirit ability had just started, all it did was make people feel slow, but the next moment, all the surroundings froze. Confronting such a powerful hundred thousand year spirit ability, unless it was someone with spirit power one grade higher than Tang San, or physically capable of withstanding the attack, they could only be eradicated.
Chapter 268 — Iron Man’s Tender Feelings
Chapter 268: Iron Mans Tender Feelings
Everything turned quiet. Red radiated outward from Tang San, the air hadpletely transformed into faintly red crystal, sparkling with ten thousand rays of light from the sunshine sprinkling through the trees.
Not far away, an enormous silhouette slowly showed itself, its cold eyes still filled with an intense fear, wasnt that the Pit Spider Emperor?
Tang San stabbed the trident into the ground, using his hand to cover XIao Wus eyes as a red gleam shed through his eyes,Break.
A crisp cracking sound instantly brought music to mind, resonating in the dense Sunset Forest like a silver bottle breaking.
When a mirror broke, the image in the mirror would naturally also shatter. Seven Spirit Hall experts, including three Spirit Sages, instantly turned into bloody mist that dispersed in the air. They really werent weak, but they faced Thousand Hands Douluo Tang San. When a Title Douluo level power used a hundred thousand year spirit ability, even equal Title Douluo might note out unscathed, let alone when there was such a huge gap in spirit power.
Erasing such a strong Spirit Empire spirit master squad was no difficulty to Tang San. After the exercise on Seagod Ind, the current Tang San had truly transformed, bing part of the peak powers on Douluo Continent.
The Pit Spider Emperor didnt turn into dust. Of course that didnt mean its strength was enough to answer Tang Sans hundred thousand year eighth spirit ability, but rather because it still couldnt be allowed to shatter. Otherwise, how could Tang San absorb its spirit ring? Even so, this more than fifty thousand year Pit Demon Spiders body had turned into lumps of broken flesh on the ground, without any signs of life. Disappointing to Tang San was that even though this Pit Spider Emperor had died in extreme fear, it didnt leave behind any spirit bone. This showed how difficult it was to produce a spirit bone.
Wait for me, Xiao Wu.Tang San sat down crosslegged. His Boundless level mental strength of course didnt need any effort, pulling gently with the spirits aura, a ck halo flew out of the Pit Spider Emperors broken corpse, enveloping Tang San.
The Seagod Trident brad on his forehead brightened. Tang San wouldnt take any chances. Because this spirit ring would take the ce of his fourth spirit ring position, even though Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi said withcertainty there wouldnt be any problems, it was the first time Tang San experienced this, and so he naturally cautiously released the Seagods Light, in order to prevent idents. At the same time, his Blue Silver Domain also started, spreading out along with his mental strength. The Boundless Nature effect started. Right now, whether spirit beast or human, if they came within a kilometer of Tang San, they would immediately enter something like a maze, unable to reach him no matter what.
The whole spirit ring absorption was far faster than Tang San expected, and there were no mistakes in his handling either. With the help of the Seagods Light, his body was like a whale sucking in water, inhaling that Pit Spider Emperor spirit ring into his body, and the awe of the Seagods Light made that originally struggling spirit ring be incredibly docile. Tang San now didnt have any problems with absorbing hundred thousand year spirit rings, and also had the backing of rank ny one spirit power. The entire absorption process only took the time of half a stick of incense, before a deep ck spirit ring had appeared around him, restoring the Blue Silver Emperor to five spirit rings.
As Tang Sanpleted the absorption process, he was inwardly a bit puzzled. Because he clearly felt that his physical attributes had risen a bit again. But, when he previously stripped his own spirit rings to help Xiao Wu resurrect before, he hadnt felt his physical attributes weaken! Could it be that he could also have a second strengthening? Even though the lost five spirit rings effects only made up a very small portion, such a new strengthening was still too shocking.
Only, with Tang Sans intelligence, he didnt have to ponder on it too long to find the cause. By all reason, when he poured spirit rings into Xiao Wu had already harmed his vitality, and not only should the increased attributes from the spirit rings have disappeared, they should also be much reduced from the injuries. But, Tang San possessed the heaven blessed Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone, and even though he was seriously injured, the powerful restorative ability Wildfire Burns Unending, The Spring Wind Breathes New Life not only restored his body over time, it actually also returned him to his previous peak condition. The negative side effects of losing the spirit rings were thus counteracted.
Bibi Dongs Undying Body ability really was powerful, but it approached the subject from the angle of never dying, while Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone used mending. Even though it couldnt keep Tang San from death, no matter how serious the injury, it could treat him as long as he still drew breath and the leg bone wasnt gone. Perhaps it might be lower level than Bibi Dongs Undying Body, but after Tang San could fully use this spirit bone ability after reaching the Title Douluo level, and apply the effect on others, the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones effect could even surpass Bibi Dongs Death Spider Emperor ninth spirit ability.
Ge, what is it? Is there a conflict?Xiao Wu asked a bit impatiently. She might be even more concerned about Tang Sans spirit ring recovery than he was.
Tang San had shown outstanding talent ever since he first stepped into the spirit master world, the pride of a generation, and Xiao Wu absolutely didnt want her beloved to lose his spirit ring abilities in order to save her. Especially after seeing Tang Haos heroic appearance even after his prime, this kind of feeling had grown even more intense.
Tang San smiled and pulled Xiao Wus soft body into his embrace,Dont worry, everything is ordinary. It seems I not only didnt lose anything when resurrecting you, on the contrary there are rewards. Taking all spirit rings again will increase my strength further. Once all my spirit rings are restored, Id have the strength to fight even if we ran into Bibi Dong again.
Xiao Wu said:Then lets hurry up and look for spirit rings that fit you.
Tang San nodded:Thats easy. I think I could restore the Blue Silver Emperors spirit rings in at most three days. After reaching Title Douluo level strength, I truly understand how enormous an advantage twin spirits are. Its not easy for Title Douluo to hunt hundred thousand year spirit beasts, after all, theyre too few. But killing the first quality spirit beast is still too simple. Even if ordinary Title Douluo can kill one its useless to them, their spirit rings are filled. But Im different. Right now I stillck more than ten spirit rings, if I can kill spirit beasts on the same level of the Pit Spider Emperor, I will be a lot stronger than ordinary Title Douluo. Even more importantly, its far easier for me to find the spirit beasts I need in the forest thanmon spirit masters, the Blue Silver Domain can easily find them for me. Both saving time, and finding the best.
Indeed, if it was under ordinary circumstances, finding a few spirit rings of the same type of high level spirit beasts might require a very long time, but the Blue Silver Domain had eyes everywhere in this Sunset Forest, making this process a lot easier.
Over the next three days, Tang San relied on the Blue Silver Domain and his boundless mental strength, and sure enough found the other four spirit rings he needed among the abundant spirit beasts in the Sunset Forest, making up the nine spirit rings of the Blue Silver Emperor, and the whole process waspletely smooth. At the same time, he also helped Xiao Wu find a spirit ring that suited her.
Even though there werent a lot of spirit beasts with over fifty thousand years of cultivation, they absolutely werent as rare as hundred thousand year spirit beasts. Only, after Tang Sans looting this time, almost half the fifty thousand year or higher spirit beasts in the Sunset Forest were eradicated. Besides recovering the nine rings of the Blue Silver Emperor, his Clear Sky Hammer also absorbed two spirit rings. All spirit rings were fifty thousand years or higher.
The reason why he didnt add any more spirit rings to the Clear Sky Hammer really wasnt because there were no more fifty thousand year spirit beasts in the Sunset Forest, but rather because there werent any that suited the Clear Sky Hammer. The Clear Sky Hammer was the strongest power attack type tool spirit, and also Tang Sans second spirit. Different from restoring the Blue Silver Emperors spirit rings, Tang San was extremely picky about each ring he added. Holding an attitude of rather going without than with a substandard choice, he absolutely wouldnt act unless it was perfectly suitable.
Only, even so, after Tang Sans two great spirits possessed twelve spirit rings, his body had also changed once again. With the aid of the Seagods Light, the amplified attributes naturally wouldnt constitute any threat to his body. That golden light on his skin grew even more distinct, at night it would even make Tang San shine on his own. Tang San discovered through internal inspection that his bones had begun to show a faint golden color. He vaguely felt that, whether it was his skin or bones turning golden, it was extremely simr to the Invincible Golden Body he had with Xiao Wus spirit bone.
Grandmaster once told him that the Invincible Golden Body also had limits, just that nobody had ever broken through this limit while facing Tang San. ording to Tang Sans research, this limit might very well be the difference between rank ny nine and rank one hundred. If it was rank one hundred, then the Invincible Golden Bodys invincible part might be useless.
But these changes to his body undoubtedly surprised Tang San. He vaguely felt that if his skin, bones, muscles and blood all turned the same golden color as Invincible Golden Body, then his body really could be invincible. Attacks under the level of godspletely ineffective.
At the same time, as his number of spirit rings grew, his spirit ring absorption speed also grew even faster. When he absorbed his twelfth spirit ring, he finished it in practically just a few breaths. Even though he never found a hundred thousand year existence in the Sunset Forest, Tang San was still satisfied. When his current spirit rings shed, he might scare people t.
The Blue Silver Emperor spirit ring arrangement was as follows: ck, ck, ck, ck, red, ck, red, red, red. The spirit ring effect of this first spirit even surpassed that of Bibi Dongs second.
Tang San still didnt think he could defeat Bibi Dong, but blocking for a while shouldnt be a problem. At least his current strength shouldnt be less than rank ny seven Sword Douluo Chen Xin. Of course, this was while including the Seagod Trident. After all, starting from rank ny five, cultivation would double with each rank. That day he faced Bibi Dong and escaped in one piece, luck and Tang Sans special abilities as well as the domain effects of the two great beasts all yed a major part.
Only, Tang San still deeply felt the difficulty of raising his spirit power after reaching rank ny. He had absorbed seven fifty thousand year spirit rings in session, but his spirit power had only risen less than two ranks. At present his spirit power was rank ny two, close to rank ny three. It felt as though, if he didnt absorb hundred thousand year spirit rings, even if he filled the Clear Sky Hammers spirit rings, it would be pretty good if his spirit power could reach rank ny four. It was no wonder Title Douluo frequently took ten years to rise one rank.
What pleased Tang San the most over these three days, was the harvest of spirit bones. The rate at which fifty thousand year spirit beasts produced spirit bones wasnt low, and including the spirit beast for Xiao Wus spirit ring, altogether eight fifty thousand year spirit beasts produced two spirit bones. One of them was even a skull spirit bone that was extremely suited to Xiao Wu. Tang San immediately had her absorb it.
And after Xiao Wu absorbed the spirit ring and spirit bone, her true spirit power level was also revealed, reaching rank seventy six. When she hadnt received the rewards of a first rate trial, her spirit power rising to such a degree was in no way inferior to the Shrek Seven Devils. The current Xiao Wu had also finally risen to the Spirit Sage level. The spirit bone she absorbed was called the mind condensing charm skull. She got it from the sixty thousand year cultivation Three Eyed Charm Fox that produced her seventh spirit ring. After getting this spirit bone, Xiao Wus second spirit ability, Charm, was strengthened exponentially. Tang San once tried Xiao Wus charm attack with his mental strength held inside. He immediately judged that Xiao Wus charm effect was enough to influence all levels of spirit masters including Title Douluo, only the effect would be different with different levels of strength.
Moreover, this spirit bone not only evolved Xiao Wus second spirit ability, it also gave her a practical ability. Adding in her Teleportation and Invincible Golden Body abilities, her abilities on the battlefield even surpassed the other Shrek Seven Devils, second only to Tang San.
As for the other spirit bone, it didnt suit either Tang San or Xiao Wu. Plus the one Tang San took from Ghost Douluo, he had now stored up two spirit bones. He was preparing to give both to hispanions. One of two spirit bones suited Dai Mubai, and the other was even more suitble for Zhu Zhuqing. Even though spirit bones were good, they still had to be used by the people who needed them most for the best effect. As Grandmasters disciple, Tang San always remembered his teachers instructions.
Xiao Wu, look.Standing in the forest, Tang San smiled slightly to Xiao Wu and pointed at himself. He was just releasing his Blue Silver Emperor spirit, and those alternating red and ck nine spirit rings gave people a powerful visual impact.
Just at this moment, a blue hazy radiance overflowed from within Tang San. Immediately after, a strange scene appeared. The nine spirit rings that could make any opponent feel fear suddenly changed. They changed color.
Blue light flowed, and all his spirit rings suddenly turned white. Under Xiao Wus astonished gaze, they again turned yellow. Then purple, and finally ck.
The light appeared again. The nine spirit rings were suddenly one less, and then a second, a third, until all the nine spirit rings werepletely gone. But right now Tang San had clearly released his Blue Silver Emperor spirit.
Ge, how did you do it?Xiao Wu looked astounded at Tang San. She discovered that even Tang Sans presence was quickly changing along with his spirit rings.
Withdrawing the spirit, Tang San smiled:This is an understanding I gained while searching the Star Dou Great Forest using the Blue Silver Domain. After these days of research, it has finally basically been formed. It doesnt count as a domain ability, but its still a useful little trick. It can show excellent results with my mental strength control. I call it Camouge. Through a change in the Blue Silver Domain, I can camouge my spirit rings, change their colors, or even make it seem like I dont have any spirit rings. Its perfect along with restraining my presence. My current spirit rings are too eye catching, its much better with this camouge ability. Unless its a power at Bibi Dongs level, even Title Douluo wont see through me.
Xiao Wu bounced into Tang Sans arms, her long slender legs wrapped around his waist, hanging on to his neck:This ability is good, it can definitely avert a lot of trouble.
Tang San lowered his head and kissed Xiao Wu on the lips. She flushed, but didnt resist. The two had been stuck together like glue over these days, experiencing wind and rain had brought their hearts even closer. Besides not taking thest step, their degree of intimacy was no less than a married couple. Of course, thatst step wasnt because of Xiao Wus refusal, it was Tang San who took the initiative to keep it for their wedding night. He loved Xiao Wu so much, he didnt want his beloved to feel any regret.
Just at this moment, suddenly, Tang San raised his head to look in the direction of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well. Xiao Wu turned at the same time, to see a golden beam of light soar towards the sky in that area. All the blue silver grass on the ground swayed softly at this moment, as if trembling with excitement.
Mom seeded.Tang San cheered ecstatically. Without letting Xiao Wu down, he held on to her butt with his left hand, grabbing the Seagod Trident with the right, and soared up, flying straight towards the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, regardless of whether this was a spirit beast forest or not. In the air, his powerful mental pressure directly spread out, suppressing any spirit beasts in the Sunset Forest from even thinking about doing anything to them.
In the blink of an eye, they reached the mountain. And that golden light rising at the sky still didnt halt.
An intense familiar feeling gave Tang San an impulse to charge straight into that golden light. That light wasnt the power of bright light, but rather an incredibly immense aura of life, formed from star specks of golden light.
Just as Tang San arrived at the mountain top, before he could enter the valley, that immense golden pir suddenly shattered, turning into specks of golden light scattering in the air and floating towards the Sunset Forest.
As those golden specks of light passed by Tang San, he clearly sensed a huge aura of life saturate his body. In his mind, his mothers gentle voice echoed,My people, I thank you for selflessly devoting yourselves, letting me receive rebirth. This light of life is my gift to you, I hope you will soon evolve.
Xiao Wu didnt hear the same voice, since she didnt have any of the blood of the Blue Silver Emperor. But she was still attracted by the golden light covering the sky and the earth, and was dazzled.
Once Xiao Wu was back to herself, Tang San held her waist with one hand, and the two fell from the sky like a giant bird. In midair, they could already see that charming woman born by the side of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.
Her body waspletely enveloped in gentle light of life, dressed in a golden blue dress, her noble and elegant temperament setting off her unworldly countenance, her azure eyes as wless as crystal. Golden ribbons were arranged all over her dress, and a faint delicate fragrance hung in the air.
She looked to be in her thirties, her beautiful eyes gazing intently at that already lifeless figure in front of her. Her beauty was a clear cut contrast with that one armed and one legged man. But, her expression when she looked at him was filled with gentleness.
Ah Yin.Tang Hao called out her name almost bitterly, feelings of shame making him bow his head, not quite daring to look at that beatuiful appearance.
But at this moment, a gentle slender hand reached out to his stubbly face, raising his head again.
A familiar fragrance, a fragrance remembered from decades ago instantly filled Tang Haos heart,Hao, you are always my Hao. These years, even if I temporarily lost my life to save you, I know your lot has been even more bitter than mine. We can finally be together, this time I wont leave you again. No matter how you change, you are always my man. I love you, love you forever and ever.
Ah Yins voice trembled, bringing choked sobs of emotion, tears rolling down her face like a snapped string of pearls.
Tang Hao finally faced Ah Yin again, watching her beautiful countenance even closer. Restraining the twenty five years of feelings in his heart from breaking out like a sh flood, he suddenly circled his wife with his one arm, pulling them tightly together, crying loudly.
In the spirit master world, Clear Sky Douluo was always a ferocious iron man, widely known for his unparallelled attacks. But now his bitterly weeping appearance was like that of a child. All the feelings had been constrained in his heart for twenty five years.
Xiao Wu sacrificed herself for Tang San, and Tang San was immediately enlightened by the two forest kings that there was a chance to resurrect her, but when Ah Yin sacrificed herself, all she left for Tang Hao was a Blue Silver Emperor seed, and their newborn child. That was a heavy blow to Tang Hao.
His dearly beloved wife, the mother of their son, finally stood living in front of him. The gentle feelings long since coiled tightly in his heart, violently drained out.
Watching this scene, Xiao Wu also couldnt help crying hiding in Tang Sans embrace. Tang San cried too, but he cried smiling. The whole family was finally reunited. For this moment, he had already waited far, far too long. He finally had a family, a family with both his parents, as well as his gentle and beautiful wife. He now felt like there was nothing else to strive for. Even the Seagods divine seat wasnt enough to attract him.
Tang San pulled Xiao Wu in close, walking quietly. His parents definitely had a lot to speak about, it was better for them to properly get familiar. As a son, he of course had to give them space. A tenderness and happiness he had never had made Tang San increasingly excited.
This night, Tang San held Xiao Wu tightly as they slept. He didnt cultivate, so much that he didnt even reflect on any questions of cultivation or other things. In his mind, his heart, was only a dense warmth.
Early morning. Moist dew, the sounds of insects and birds. Tang San woke from deep sleep, Xiao Wu was still sleeping sweetly in his warm embrace, both arms still wrapped around his neck, her face filled with happiness.
Seeing her cute appearance, Tang San couldnt help nibbling on the tip of her dainty nose. Xiao Wus nose twitched, and she opened eyes hazy with sleep.
Her big eyes blinked, her long eyshes dancing. Seeing Tang San watch her so closely, she still couldnt help sinking back into Tang Sans arms,Ge, what are you looking at me like that for?
Tang San whispered:Xiao Wu, Im afraid I might not have enough of looking at you for a lifetime. What should I do?
Xiao Wu murmured:Then Ill let you look for two lifetimes, three lifetimes, forever, forever. As long as you dont turn away, I will be your wife forever.
Tang San didnt say anything else, but answered Xiao Wu with a deep kiss that almost left her unable to breathe.
When Tang San and Xiao Wu returned to the valley, they found Tang Hao and Ah Yin sitting by the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well. Ah Yin leaned in Tang Haos arms, her hazy gaze watching the two colored mist rising from the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.
The Tang Hao they saw now was like a different person. His originally somewhat grizzled hair had now actually turnedpletely ck, more than half of the lines on his face gone. His clear eyes looked around brightly, asionally even giving people a feeling of heart palpitations. He seemed ten years younger.
Ever since childhood, this was the first time Tang San had seen his father beam like this, and he couldnt help calling out:Dad, mom.
Tang Hao and Ah Yin turned their heads to look at them at the same time. Tang Haos face showed a faint smile, but Ah Yin sharply stood, spreading her arms to her tall ted son, her voice trembling:Little San, little San,e quickly, let mom take a good look at you.
MomTang San shouted from excitement, releasing Xiao Wus hand and stabbing the Seagod Trident into the ground, he suddenly dashed forward, falling to his knees in front of his mother.
Ah Yin held tightly to Tang Sans wide shoulders. Her son was very tall, chest high to her even when kneeling. This was the first time mother and child had embraced since his birth.
His mothers embrace was warm and soft. That motherly presence made everything else in the world seem inconsequential. Mother and son held each other like this, crying.
Tang Haos eyes filled with emotion. Raising his head to look at the sky, he suddenly felt that Heaven wasnt unkind to him. Even after so much pain, in the end his family could still be together again. This moment, he was like Tang San yesterday, everything seemed faded. Spreading his arm, he embraced his wife and son.
Xiao Wu stood nearby. Watching Tang Sans family embrace, she couldnt help feeling a bit lost. Right now she missed her dead mother, and missed Da Ming and Er Ming.
Just at this moment, a golden ribbon circled her waist, and the next moment she was pulled into that warm motherly embrace.
Child, dont be sad. From now on Im your mom. You will never be alone. You have little San, and me and your dad. Were all your family.Ah Yin softly caressed Xiao Wus head, speaking gently. Even though her voice was a bit choked from crying, to Xiao Wus ears this sounded like the worlds most touching voice.
Even though Erlong recognized her as her adopted daughter, Erlongs fiery temper was very different from Xiao Wus mother. But Ah Yin now gave her an illusion like her mother really had been reborn. Equally gently and benevolently wrapping up her body, and also wrapping up her heart, this moment her lonely helplessness evaporatedpletely.
Mom
Embracing with tears of happiness, everyones hearts held different feelings. The one who felt it the deepest was Tang Hao. After fully a half stick of incense of time, he pulled up Tang San,Fine, today is the happy day of your familys reunion, we cant all me crying.
Ah Yin nodded, wiping the tears from Tang San and Xiao Wus faced,Your father is right. Today is a happy day, we should be excited.
Tang San had now already returned to his senses, and asked Ah Yin:Mom, how is your recover?This was what concerned him the most. After all, his mother had cultivated to hundred thousand years twice, and also drawn support from a lot of outside forces, he feared there would be a problem with his mothers resurrection.
Ah Yin said:Even better than expected. Not only have I restored my human form, Ive also restored my cultivation level from back then. It feels like my body is just like I remember it. My spirit power is just past rank seventy. Only, there are still certain differences. It might be because of the influence of your Blue Silver Domain awakening the Blue Silver Emperor blood in me, even though my current spirit power is just at the Spirit Sage level, my mental strength, and especially my blue silver grass affinity is almost the same as when I was a hundred thousand year spirit beast. But no matter what, those are all good things. With you and your father here, my seventy ranks of strength is enough.
Tang San thought to himself that it was fortunate his mother didnt have to start her human form from the beginning, otherwise, if she now had the appearance of a little girl, let alone whether his father could ept it, even he would feel quite strange.
Ah Yin said:Im alreadypletely reborn. Little San, lets go to the Clear Sky School.
Tang San uf course understood why his mother was impatient, and immediately nodded his approval. On the contrary it was Tang Hao who shook his head:Lets not rush. Its more important for our family to be together. Ah Yin, youve just been reborn, consolidate your cultivation first. Otherwise Ill be worried.
Ah Yin helplessly said:Arent I already very well right now? Dont worry, I will definitely treat myself well. For myself, and for you and our son and daughter inw.
Under Tang Haos stubborn persistence, the four lived like a happy family in the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well valley for three days. Every day, Ah Yin and Xiao Wu were in charge of cooking, while Tang San and Tang Hao exchanged some cultivation understanding. When Tang Hao heard that Tang Xiao had passed on to Tang San the Clear Sky Nine Absolutes, letting him use them, and he gave pointers from the side. With his wife resurrected, Tang Haos deathly still heart had alsoe back to new life. It seemed to him like he was growing younger with each day. He was simply apletely different personpared to back when he had just severed his limbs.
Of course, Tang Hao didnt have the sever strictness he did when Tang San was a child. Seeing his son had grown up, his eyes were filled with smiles.
Three days passed without any problems with Ah Yins body. With Tang Hao urged by his wife, the family finally decided to leave the Sunset Forest, to go to the Clear Sky School.
The Sunset Forest bordered Heaven Dou City, not far from the Clear Sky School. In order to help his father quickly regenerate his arm and leg, Tang San didnt turn around even when they passed by Heaven Dou City. The family of four went straight to the Clear Sky School. Tang San originally also wanted to go to the sect, the three requirements raised by the five elders were alreadypleted. At the same time, the one forging the Tang Sects strongest mechanical type hidden weapons, Lou Gao, was still there.
Chapter 269 — Return To Clear Sky School
Chapter 269: Return To Clear Sky School
Back then, when Tang San delivered the divine craftsman Luo Gao to the Clear Sky School along withrge amounts of precious metals, he also left the prescription for explosives there. He had already done the experiments, and explosives couldpletely be produced in this world. Consequently, divine craftsman Luo Gao would not only produce the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle, but at the same time also the Tang Sects strongest hidden weapon, the Buddhas Fury Tang Lotus. This was the frightening weapon Tang San had invested his research into in his previous life.
Rtively speaking, the craftsmanship to make the Buddhas Fury Tang Lotus was even more demanding than the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle, because mixing the explosives as well as forging the item itself was extremely difficult. But, Tang San after all had experience making the Buddhas Fury Tang Lotus, therefore the blueprints he left Luo Gao were a lot more urate, down to thest detail. Thus, from Luo Gaos point of view, making the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle was actually a bit trickier.
Five years had gone by, and Tang San also didnt dare be certain that Luo Gao could produce these two exceptional hidden weapons, but thinking of his uncles help, forging them shouldnt have been any problem.
The Clear Sky School was located three hundred li east of Heaven Dou City. At a distance, Tang Sans family of four could already see chimney smoke rising from that little vige in the mountains.
Even though Tang Hao originally gave Tang San the map to here, that map was given to him by Tang Sans aunt Tang Yuehua, he himself had nevere here. Seeing this dpidated little mountain vige, Tang Haos eyes shed with cold light.
Not so long ago, the Clear Sky School was still the worlds number one sect, now it was reduced to this, so much that it even used this broken down mountain vige as its outer gate. As the Clear Sky Schools former strongest Title Douluo, Tang Haos current mood could well be imagined.
Only, his tightly clenched fist was grabbed by a pair of gentle hands. Tang Hao turned his head to look, only to find his wife just gently gazing at him. Ah Yin said gently:Dont overthink it. Since you and your son have returned, the Clear Sky School will definitely rise to glory again.
Seeing his wife, Tang Haos cold and stiff face softened, reversing to hrip Ah Yins hand, nodding:Dont worry, Im fine. Only, after having been away from the sect for so many years, when Im finally back I feel a bit frustrated.
Tang San looked at his fathers ruined body, and couldnt help saying:Dad, if the Clear Sky School doesnt agree to aodate us, well just leave once your spirit bones are returned.
Tang Haos face grew t, speaking in a low voice:Shut your mouth. Little San, you have to remember, no matter how the sect treats us, we are children of the sect. The spirit we use is the Clear Sky Hammer passed down from the sect. No matter when, you are a child of the Clear Sky School.
Even though Tang Hao only had one arm and one leg, when he was angry he was still dignified.
Yes.Tang San immediately agreed. Only, in his heart, there wasnt a bit of good opinion towards the sect. Looking at the mountain behind the mountain vige, he thought that if everything went smoothly it was fine. If those sect elders dared be unfavorable to his father, they couldnt me him for not giving them face.
Just at this moment, Tang San suddenly saw his mothers gaze, saw the support in her eyes.
Tang Hao had severed two limbs in order to repay the sect, but the Clear Sky School had never supported Tang Hao over the years. This not only lowered Ah Yins opinion of the Clear Sky School, it even involved some loathing. She naturally supported her son.
With his mothers support, Tang San was immediately relieved. No matter how strongly attached to the sect his father was, his mothers position was even higher in his heart. In the crucial moment, his mother would definitely have a vital effect.
While speaking, they had already arrived at the vige gate. A few of the vige men in front immediately saw them. Even though Tang San hade here before, the people in the vige were only the outer disciples of the Clear Sky School. There werent a lot of people that had met him. Seeing four people arriving, someone immediately stepped up to bar them.
Please leave, we dont wee outsiders here.One viger said coldly.
Tang San frowned, Even the lines are exactly the same asst time, not a bit of creativity.While speaking, he directly released his Clear Sky Hammer.
Even before the ck light appeared, pressure like a ck cloud overhead already surged from Tang Sans left hand. His Clear Sky Hammer was now no longer that ringless Clear Sky Hammer from back then. The enormous hammer even seemed a bit more powerful than the ck Seagod Trident, and the volume of the hammerhead was a full sizerger than before. The shaft had also extended to almost two meters. The current Clear Sky Hammer wasnt the forging implement from before, but rather a true warhammer.
Deep golden patterns roamed across the surface of the ck hammer, especially the inscribed Deathgod Domain gave it a blood red haze. Its aggressiveness hid a tyrannical aura of death, spreading out almost substantial.
One red, two ck, three spirit rings were arrayed around the Clear Sky Hammer, their light held back, but still filled with an intangible oppressive power.
The expressions of those few vigers blocking them simultaneously underwent huge changes, retreating in a panic, all the way to the vige gate before they could catch their bnce, watching that Clear Sky Hammer Tang San held, they were already shocked speechless.
Tang San spoke indifferently:Quickly go report to the sect, tell them father and son Tang Hao and Tang San have returned with family.
The few vigers looked at each other, then hurriedly ran for the vige.
Tang Hao was now thoughtfully thinking about something, his brows tightly furrowed. Ah Yin stood calmly by his side, holding his single arm. From time to time she looked at her son, and whenever she saw that tall handsome figure, she couldnt keep a smiling expression from her eyes. With such a son, what else could she want.
There would always be sect disciples stationed in this little vige outpost. Because those vigers really were too shocked by Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer, they even forgot to invite them into the vige. Not long after, one person walked out surrounded by vigers.
This person wore familiar grey clothing. He was an acquaintance, the first time Tang San came to the Clear Sky School, he had greeted him together with Tang Long. Tang San still remembered that this was a third generation disciple a few years older than him called Tang Yu.
Tang Yu clearly heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Tang San,It really is you! I thought those outer sect disciples were scaring me. Hello, Tang San, wee back. Howe I just heard them say second uncle was alsoing back with you?
Tang Sans eyes darkened. Tang yi clearly saw his father, and when he didnt recognize his injured father, he couldnt help feeling a bit more resentful to the Clear Sky School. He spoke in a low voice:My father is here.
Tang Yu was a Clear Sky School disciple, and naturally no ordinary person. He immediately sensed the change in Tang Sans expression, and shifted his gaze to Tang Hao. Even though he made great effort to control his mood, as he saw Tang Haos single arm and leg, he still couldnt keep a trace of shock from showing. Only, he was still clever, and very quickly reacted. Hurriedly taking two steps forward, he bowed:Junior is Tang Yu, greetings second uncle.
Actually, Tang Hao really wasnt the second oldest of the Clear Sky Schools second generation, only he and Tang Xiao were the children of the previous sect masters first wife, and so the third generation addressed him as second uncle.
Tang Hao waved his hand:No need for courtesy, I already didnt count the Clear Sky Schools people among the sects sinners as early as twenty years ago.
Tang San spoke in a low voice:Big brother Tang Yu, Ill trouble you to lead the way, were going up to the sect.
Hearing Tang San say this, Tang Yu immediately showed a difficult expression, smiling wryly:Brother, you going up to the sect is naturally no problem. Only, you also know that the sect is sealed right now, outsiders arent allowed. Also, second uncles status is sensitive right now. Dont make it difficult for me.
Tang San angrly said:What outsiders? My father is the previous heads son, titled Clear Sky, this is my mother and my wife, where are there outsiders?
This Tang Yu said awkwardly:Tang San, I really cant take charge of this. How about this, youe with me to the sect first and exin the circumstances to the sect master and the elders. Then invite second uncle and your family up the mountain?
Tang Sans heart moved, turning his gaze to his mother, and his expression immediately calmed down. Nodding to Tang Yu, he said:Thats fine too. Then well go first.
Speaking, he stepped in front of his father,Dad, lets not make it difficult for him. He really cant take charge. Ill go up the mountain with him first, thene down to get you. Xiao Wu, you wait for me here too.
Xiao Wu nodded cutely, and Tang San turned and left. Just as he turned around, his shoulder was grabbed by a strongrge hand.
Tang San looked back, only to see his father stare at him with a burning gaze. Father and son looked at each other, and in that instant Tang San knew that his father already understood what he intended. He secretly sighed, it really was true that nobody understood a son better than his father! He had already concealed it, but his father still saw through him.
Tang Hao looked deeply at Tang San,Little San, pay attention to propriety. Go. Well wait for you here.
Tang Sans gaze showed a trace of astonishment. Even though his father admonished him, his words clearly held a special meaning, and didntpletely oppose it. From this point he could see that his father was also dissatisfied with the sect. Of course, this was also because his fathers heart was with the sect, and was anxious to return to pay respect to his grandfather.
Nodding to his father, Tang San then turned and followed Tang Yu.
Passing through the vige, they reached a steep rock wall. Tang Yu called out to Tang San, then leapt up, using depressions every ten meters as leverage, going towards the top.
Tang San smiled slightly. This time he didnt follow the rules likest time. With a blur, he was already fluttering upwards in the air, reaching the top in the blink of an eye. With his cultivation reaching rank ny and entering the Title Douluo level, he could fully utilize the effects of the hundred thousand year spirit bone abilities. The Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone flight ability had already be a part of him, and he flew even faster than a bird with just a thought.
As Tang Yu crested the top and saw Tang San already standing there waiting for him, he couldnt help rubbing his eyes. He hadnt even noticed how Tang San got up there.
Lets hurry up a bit, so as not to keep father waiting.Tang San nodded to Tang Yu, then reached out and grabbed his shoulder.
As a direct descendant of the Clear Sky School, Tang Yu naturally also possessed umon strength. He subconsciously pulled back, intending to dodge. But who knew that Tang Sans palm seemed to have a bizarre attractive force, Tang Yu only felt his shoulder go numb, and the automatically gathered spirit power in his body was actually restrained. The next moment, he cried out in rm as he flew upwards into the mist.
Tang San directly brought him flying, and Tang Yu just felt the biting cold mountain wind brush past him, his ears filled with sharp whistling sounds. But strangely, he didnt feel the slightest bit cold. Instead he wasfortably warm, as if soaked in warm water, incrediblyfortable.
Before Tang Yu could enjoy it too much, there was a shock beneath him as his feet were back on solid ground, and he simultaneously regained control of his body.
Tang San let go his left hand from his shoulder, smiling slightly:Dont hold it against me for offending, this was a bit faster.
Tang Yu then discovered that he had already returned to the main peak of the Clear Sky School, and in just the time of a few breaths!
Helplessly shaking his head, Tang Yus gaze at Tang San immediately changed a lot,Tang San, youre even more terrifying now thanst time you came back. Only, I somehow feel youve got bad intentions! Dont have this kind of mood in front of the elders. The elders arent in a great mood.
Tang San smiled calmly:Many thanks for the warning. I will keep it in mind.He thought to himself, did it really show so clearly? Even Tang Yu saw that he had bad intentions? Only, bad intentions or not, it depended on the sects choice.
Tang Yu looked over that strange ancient Seagod Trident in Tang Sans hand,Lets go. Well go inside.
The fortress like stone buildings once again appeared in front of Tang San. Seeing this scene, Tang San couldnt help drawing a deep breath. Returning this time was for a number of matters. He managed with difficulty to suppress his mood, making himself as calm and gentle as possible. He of course also wanted everything to be settled peacefully. Like that his father would also be epted by the sect even easier. No matter how it was put, his fathers feelings for the sect were still so deep.
When the two youths guarding the great gate saw Tang San, they couldnt help showing shock. They had both seen Tang San, and back then Tang San had exhibited his power to the Clear Sky Sect, defeating the forty percent spirit power seventh elder, leaving these youths with a deep impression. Even though Tang Long and Tang Hu were always the leaders of the third generation, among these third and fourth generation disciples, Tang San was always known as the number one of the third generation.
Therefore, they didnt have the slightest thought of blocking Tang San when they saw him, stepping aside with somewhat admiring gazes.
Entering the sect, Tang Yu said:Ill bring you to sit in the drawing room first, then Ill immediately go inform the sect master.
Tang San nodded:Fine, then Ill trouble you.
Tang Yuughed:Were brothers, dont be polite. We all admire your strength! If theres a chance, give me some pointers.
Tang San smiled without speaking. Tang Yi brought him to take a seat in a drawing room, then immediately turned and went to report.
The drawing room was veryrge, enough for fifty people to talk business at the same time. Right now, Tang Sans thoughts couldnt help being immersed in the grudges between his father and the sect.
The business back then really was a disaster his father brought to the sect, but this was also only from a particr angle. Had his father done wrong? Protecting his wife, what was wrong in that? It was Spirit Hall that took out its anger on the Clear Sky School. Back then Tang San originally thought that it was a disaster his father brought the sect, and also once believed his father was duty bound to ept it. But over these years, undergoing so many experiences anding into contact with Spirit Hall, he already understood that even if not for what happened then, Spirit Hall still wouldnt have let the Clear Sky School get away.
And at that time, the sect chose to withdraw rather than meet the attack. Clearly, Spirit Hall was extremely powerful, but ording to what the single attribute four n chiefs said, back then the Clear Sky School was also flourishing! If they could have joined forces with the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n and the Seven Treasure zed Tile School back then, Spirit Hall might not have dared act. Even if they did, the result wouldnt have been any worse than now.
Of the once top three of the seven great sects, now one was dead, one ruined, one hidden. The Clear Sky School really couldnt escape responsibility. As the worlds number one sect, retreating the whole way only for the benefits of the sect itself, leaving Spirit Hall to expand even more unscrupulously, until todays situation with the Spirit Empire turning their nose up at the Heaven Dou and Star Luo empires.
From this point of view, what had had his father really done wrong back then? The sect not only dered it cut rtions with his father, it still ended it with hiding. Those elders even mistakenly put the me on his father. Could they really me his father? For twenty five years his fathers had always lived in depression, and finally even mutted himself to repay the sects favor of raising him.
Thinking of this, Tang San couldnt help clenching his fist. His father wasnt wrong, the sect was. This thought spread uncontrobly in his mind.
Just as he was pondering, suddenly, a soft sound of surprise echoed,Its you, youre back?
Tang San raised his head to look, it was another familiar figure, one of the outstanding persons among the third generation disciples, Tang Longspetitor for third generation chied, Tang Hu. He just stood outside the door looking at him.
They hadnt met for several years, and Tang Hus presence had be even more stable, truly like a fierce tiger with reserved vigor. Every movement seemed extremely calm. Light pulsed in his eyes, astonishment only shing past, but deep in his eyes there was clear hostility.
Tang San even now remembered his cute daughter Tiantian. Over the years, the back then thirteen or fourteen year old little girl should also have grown up into a young woman.
Hello, big brother Tang Hu.Tang San stood. Etiquette couldnt be abandoned, Tang San still regarded familial duty extremely seriously.
Tang Hu entered the hall:When did you get back?
Tang San said:Just arrived.
Tang Hu nodded:If theres a chance, letspare notes.
Tang San also didnt decline,Fine, Ill be ready at any time.
Tang Hu didnt say anything else. Just when he prepared to leave, sounds of footsteps suddenly came from outside, and the present leader of the Clear Sky School, Tang Xiao entered apanied by Tang Yi and Tang Long. Seeing Tang Hu here, Tang Xiao couldnt help being a bit surprised, only, he didnt pay attention to it now.
Little San, youre finally back.
Tang San hurriedly stepped forward, falling to one knee,Uncle, Ive made you worry.
Tang Xiao grabbed him and pulled him up,Were family, no need to be so polite. Youre back from Seagod Ind?
Hearing the words Seagod Ind, whether Tang Long or Tang Hu, their eyes burst with light. These brothers looked at each other, their gazes colliding, neither yielding. Clearly, they hadnt settled theirpetition in these years.
Tang San naturally didnt need to hide it from Tang Xiao. Back then it was Tang Xiao who advised him to go to Seagod Ind. Yes, I just returned from Seagod Ind. Uncle, why did youe over personally? Calling me there is fine.
Tang Xiaoughed:Cant I be happy that youre back? Its good that youve returned, its good that youve returned.
Tang San asked:Uncle, this time Ive returned in hopes of offering rits for my grandfather. My father came too.
The originally still smiling Tang Xiaos expression instantly froze, fiercely grabbing Tang Sans shoulders,What did you say? Little Hao came back too?
Tang Xiaos expression was clearly excited, almost unable to control himself looking at Tang San, the rims of his eyes instantly reddening, his mood extremely unstable.
Tang San said:Yes, uncle. Dad came back to the sect with me this time, hoping to be recognized back in the sect and offer rites for grandfather.
Tang Xiao drew a deep breath, forcefully surpressing his mood,Little San, do you still remember the requirements the elders raised for you back then?
Tang San nodded:Of course I do. Three requirements. First, cultivate to rank eighty or higher, possessing Spirit Douluo level strength, second, obtain a hundred thousand year spirit ring, third, kill a Spirit Hall Title Douluo.
Tang Xiao said:Then that means, youve already
Tang San nodded again:Yes, uncle. My father is still waiting outside the mountain, can you gather the elders now? You also know that dad severed two limbs, I dont want to keep him waiting for too long.
Tang Xiao was a bit shellshocked by Tang Sans series of news, and Tang Long, Tang Hu and Tng Yu next to him looked even more startled at Tang San. By what Tang San said, he meant he already possessed Spirit Douluo level strength. How old was he? Twenty five, or twenty six? Already Spirit Douluo? This, how was this possible?
Tang Xiao looked Tang San over, and was shocked to discover that he actually couldnt see through this nephew of his. He spoke in a hushed tone:Little San, this isnt a small matter. You also know how much your fathers business influenced the sect back then, an iron forged mistake, its no trifle! The ten years still havent finished, are you sure youve already finished the three requirements? Wouldnt it be better for me to go see your father first?
Tang San frowned,Uncle, was it really my fathers mistake back then? Even if it wasnt for that, dont tell me Spirit Hall would let our Clear Sky School off?
Tang Xiao looked distracted, anger immediately rising in his eyes,Little San, do you know what youre saying? Even though your father is my little brother, I still cant protect him. If he hadnt killed the Spirit Hall Supreme Pontiff back then, how would Spirit Hall have turned against us lightly? This has already passed judgement long ago, the order to expel your father was passed down by your grandfather. This is a matter of great concern. Youre only a third generation disciple, if you say that in front of the elders, even you might .
Tang San drew a deep breath, gazing at Tang Xiao:Im sorry, uncle, I was too impulsive. Only, I really have alreadypleted the three requirements the elders gave me back then. Ill still trouble you to convene the elders. They promised that if I could do these three things within ten years, not only would they let me offer rites to grandfather, they could also let my father return to offer rites.
Relying on his boundless level mental strength, Tang Sans abilities in the mental aspect were above even this maybe rank ny seven uncle of his. He could deeply sense how excited his uncle was now, that was absolutely sincere emotions.
Tang San once doubted even his uncle. After all, his father expelled from the sect, and his uncle was the one to benefit the most, and back then his uncle had also liked his mother, so he couldnt rule out the possibility of jealous revenge. Even though he taught him the Clear Sky Nine Absolutes, Tang San still couldntpletely remove his vignce towards his uncle. Only, when he returned this time his thoughts had changed. A person could feign his mood, could feign his strength, and also feign his manners. But mental fluctuations couldnt be faked. Even though it was impossible for Tang San to see into Tang Xiaos heart, when he spoke, and especially when he heard his father returned, his mental fluctuations and mood werepletely unanimous, extremely sincere. That was a feeling of dense affection within pain. He wanted to see his father, but also didnt want to see his father return to the sect to be censured by the elders and sect disciples, that Tang San could understand. It was also just because of this that his doubts towards Tang Xiao werepletely removed. His fathers business had better be made clear before the sect elders.
After Tang Xiao briefly muttered to himself, he slowly nodded,Since thats the case, then fine. Tang Long.
Here.Tang Long hurriedly answered respectfully.
Tang Xiao said:Pass on mymand, convene the five elders in the drawing room to discuss affairs.
Yes.Tang Long answered, and hurriedly turn to leave. Before he left, he still thought to shoot Tang San a nce, a somewhat admiring gaze. Even though Tang Long still hadnt had time to talk to Tang San, he was still enormously shocked that Tang San had already reached rank eighty. Only, he believed that Tang San absolutely wouldnt be joking around with something like that.
Before long, the five elders figures walked inside in a line. Just like back when Tang San once met the five elders, the second elder walked furthest ahead, and the seventh elder in the back. When they saw Tang San, they agreed by chance to reveal astonishment, looking at each other. Clearly, they had already guessed that Tang Xiao convening them would be rted to Tang San.
The first four elders directly walked up to the top four seats in the hall and sat down, only the seventh elder who once fought with Tang San stepped directly up to him, looking him over a few times:Youre back. What? Were those three requirements too hard? You still have a few years left, work hard. Dont lose face for our Clear Sky School.
Just at this moment, Tang San said something so universally shocking that even Tang Xiao and all the Clear Sky School elders expressions froze simultaneously.
Does the Clear Sky School still have any face to lose?
What did you say?The seventh elder closest to Tang San was instantly furious, a palm pping towards Tang Sans face.
Tang San softly waved the Seagod Trident in his right hand, just blocking the seventh elders palm as it struck. A muffled thump echoed. Tang San didnt move a hair, but the seventh elders palm was bounced back when it hit the shaft. Fortunately he didnt use his full strength, or he might have had to take a few steps back to catch his bnce.
Little San, what nonsense are you saying?Tang Xiao stepped up to Tang San in almost a single step. Even though he looked to be rebuking Tang San, he ced his body in between Tang San and the seventh elder.
Right now, the other four elders had also all seen this, and red at Tang San with the second elder in the lead.
Tang Sans face was calm, speaking indifferently:Its not nonsense, its the truth. In the outside spirit master world, how many people still know of our Clear Sky School? If you mention the Clear Sky School, how would they evaluate it? Only as turtles pulling their heads inside their shell. Does the Clear Sky School still have any face?
Enough.Tang Xiao roared, one palm pping towards Tang Sans face. This time, Tang San didnt dodge, nor made any movement to resist, stiffly epting Tang Xiaos p.
Only, Tang Xiaos p only turned his face sideways. With the Seagod Trident as anchor, Tang San wasnt moved away. Also, while Tang Xiao seemed furious, his p only used ten percent strength.
A wisp of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, but Tang San didnt make a move to wipe it away, on the contrary raising his left hand and extending three fingers,Today, I have altogether three matters here. The first, to prove to the elders that I have alreadypleted the three requirements you raised to me back then. The second, to offer rites to grandfather together with my father. The third, and also the most important one, I will prove to my father that what happened back then isnt on my father. At the same time, I will also have the two spirit bones my father repaid the sect with.
Impudent.The good natured looking second elder finally spoke up, a severe powerful aura suddenly exploding from his body, suppressing Tang San from all directions. But shockingly, Tang San actually stood there confronting his pressure as if he didnt even feel it.
Tang San, where do you think this is? How are you qualified to speak to us like that? Seventh, grab him. Sect master, you too have seen his conduct, I will first question him on the sin of disrespecting his elders.
The seventh elder roared, ck light surging, the Clear Sky Hammer suddenly released. Just as he was about to move, Tang Xiao hurriedly blocked in front of him, shouting:Hold on!
Tang San still seemed ungrateful, giving a coldugh:Want to fight me? Outside is fine.While speaking, he pushed off the ground, flipping over with the golden trident in his hand, already leaving the room.
Tang Xiao felt anxious,Little San, you Before he finished, the seventh elder behind him was already in pursuit. Helplessly, Tang Xiao could also only step out, and the other four elders also followed close behind with a dangerous light flickering in their eyes.
Tang San not only left the room, in a few leaps he had already left the sect, arriving at the t open space before the main gate. The seventh elder was extremely fast, he caught up in just the blink of an eye.
Kid, did you take the wrong medicine today?The seventh elder shouted furiously.
Tang San still had some good opinion of this straightforward elder, but today he was here for justice for his father, and naturally wouldnt relent. He spoke in a low voice:Seventh elder, I respect you as elder. But if you are determined to fight, dont me this junior for being impolite.
The seventh elder insteadughed with anger,Good kid, I see youve grown your wings. I want to take a look at just how impolite you can be.
Back then he lost to Tang San. Even though he only used forty percent of his spirit power, in his heart he was always unreconciled, Tang San was just a Spirit King back then. His palm still ached dully from the rebound when he pped the Seagod Trident just now. In his burning anger, he had no intention of holding back, the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand held tyrannical imposing manner, smashing straight at Tang Sans head.
Tang San didnt release his spirit. Facing the seventh elders Clear Sky Hammer, he retreated half a step, raising the Seagod Trident horizontally with both hands, shouting,Start.
The moment the hammer and polearm met was also when Howling Sky Douluo Tang Xiao and the other four elders caught up. Seeing the seventh elder with nine glittering spirit rings smashing his Clear Sky Hammer towards the spiritless Tang San with the pressure of Mt Tai, Tang Xiao couldnt help turning pale with fright. But now it was toote for even him to save him. He bitterly closed his eyes. Facing such an attack from a Title Douluo, without even releasing his spirit, Tang Xiao didnt think there could be a second result for Tang San.
Boom
A deafening explosion reverberated in the mountains. Cries of rm came from behind Tang Xiao, and when he subconsciously opened his eyes, he was stupefied by what he saw.
Chapter 270 — Titan Firmament Breaker And Blue Sky Slowing God Claw
Chapter 270: Titan Firmament Breaker And Blue Sky Slowing God w
Tang San still stood there, without being smashed to a pulp like he imagined. But the seventh elder was instead sted away, violently spinning several turns in midair beforending far away. Once his feet were on the ground, he still retreated several steps before forcefully catching his bnce. His arms were clearly trembling.
The mountaintop waspletely silent, save for the echoes of that explosion in the mountains.
Who could have imagined this result? Tang San stood tall on the mountaintop, the Seagod Trident in his hands, looking disdainfully at the world below.
The eyes of the four elders led by the second elder all opened wide. They were basically unable to believe this was real. Even if the seventh elder didnt use any spirit abilities in that attack just now, as a Title Douluo, the weight of the Clear Sky Hammer already surpassed five thousand jin. Swung with such momentum, the power it held could be well imagined. By swinging it downwards he also held another major advantage. But Tang San still blocked his attack like that, and still forcibly sted back the seventh elder. Of course, what was most iprehensible was still Tang Sans physique without even releasing his spirit.
Tang San raised the Seagod Trident, heavily stamping the ground. Instantly, an explosive sound reverberated once again, and the entire Clear Sky Schools fortress shook under this one strike, one enormous crack after another spreading out from below Tang Sans feet. Even a power like Tang Xiao felt his footing was a bit unstable.
The reason Tang San could block the seventh elders attack without releasing his spirit like this, was admittedly because of the Seagod Tridents might, but it was equally also because his current body was already strong to an extremely terrifying degree. After obtaining the spirit rings and spirit bones of the Titan Giant Ape and the Sky Blue Bull Python, whether strength or physical toughness, Tang San could be said to have improved to a frightening level. Starting from when his skin turned gold, his body was no longerpletely on a human level. As a result, even the seventh elders formidable strength couldnt harm Tang San without actually using spirit abilities.
Am I qualified to discuss with the elders now?Tang San said tly.
The second elder said sternly:Tang San, have you returned to the sect in order to provoke it? Even if you have a bit of strength, what crime is it to disrespect the elders and protest the sect?
Tang San said coldly:I havent disrespected the elders, nor protested to you. I only want justice for my father. You were the first to attack, I only defended myself.
Good Tang San, I want to see just to what level you have cultivated.Being beaten back once again, the seventh elder couldnt keep the anger from attacking his heart. Only, after this collision, he had also sufficiently understood how difficult Tang San was to deal with, especially that trident he held. ck light surged, and the Clear Sky Hammer suddenly grewrger, separating both hands, he was already using his two spirit abilities, holding one spirit avatar state Clear Sky Hammer in each hand. He was about tounch his second attack.
Finally at this moment, even Tang Xiao was powerless to stop the elders. Tang Sans disy was too arrogant. By now, the sound of the violent collision as well as Tang San shaking the ground had already rmed the entire sect, andrge numbers of Clear Sky School disciples were rushing out from the sect, standing behind the elders and looking astonished at Tang San holding the polearm horizontally on the mountaintop.
Wait.Tang San shouted, halting the seventh elders movements.
The second elder spoke in a deep voice:What else do you have to say?
Tang San said calmly:All elders presumable already treat me as a rebel to the sect. If, in this battle, I win, I hope all elders and nsmen can hear my exnation for my fathers actions back then.
The second elders said angrily:Even if you beat seventh, youre still not qualified. Seventh, grab him. Or do you want a third repetition?
The seventh elders heart was now already ame, his face couldnt stand being beaten back by a twenty something third generation disciple twice in session. With an angry roar, the Clear Sky Hammer Avatar in his left hand already flew towards Tang San.
Tang San still didnt consider releasing his spirit. Holding the Seagod Trident in his left hand, he suddenly took a step forward. His left hand formed a fist, directly punching at that Clear Sky Avatar head on. A ball of yellow light condensed on his left fist, and around that yellow light, space seemed to form an enormous distorted whirlpool, as if the atmosphere was instantlypressed by this frightening light. Everyone felt the air around them grow heavy. The next moment, Tang Sans left fist already stiffly met the seh elders Clear Sky Avatar.
An enormous yellow pir of light exploded from within Tang Sans left fist, suddenly colliding with the Clear Sky Avatar. An even more intense explosion than when hammer struck polearm before reverberated. The seventh elders expression changed, and the other Clear Sky Avatar in his hand also flew out.
The two hammers united, spitting out two strands of frightening ck light, and then managed to just resist the pressure the weight of Mt Tai. Only, that dust yellow light still advanced step by step, forcing the seventh elder to retreat repeatedly. Whether because of shame or anger, or because of the enormous pressure he faced, his face was already gradually turning purple.
The other four elders expressions immediately grew even uglier. The Clear Sky Schools people also watched dumbstruck. Very clearly, Tang San didnt use the capabilities of his spirits. This should probably be a spirit bone ability. But, what kind of terrifying strength could force back the seventh elders twin spirit avatar with just a spirit bone ability?
Oppressed the whole way, the seventh elder retreated more than thirty meters. Tang San sharply raised his left hand, and those two Clear Sky Avatars soared up along with the yellow light shooting from Tang Sans hand. A violent explosion resounded in midair, and the two spirit avatars actually lost the ck light they were emanating and fell downwards. The seventh elder hastily recalled them, saving his Clear Sky Hammer from being broken.
It wasnt that the Clear Sky Hammer was fragile, but rather that the attack Tang San issued was too strong. His left arm spirit bone was given by the Titan Giant Ape, called the Titan Giant Ape left arm bone. This spirit bone assigned him two great abilities, one of which was Gravity Control, and the other was the one he used now, Titan Firmament Cannon.
The Titan Firmament Cannon exploited the gravitational control to instantlypress the air into a terrifying energy, bestowing an attackunched with the full strength of the Titan Giant Ape. Its power was enough to match the ninth spirit ability of ordinary Title Douluo. Tang San was already holding back here, when his left handunched this cannon, it finally erupted in midair. Otherwise, the seventh elder wouldnt just have retreated thirty meters.
Being beaten back three times, without even using his spirit. This time, besides anger, the seventh elder couldnt help feeling fear. This Tang Sans strength was already something he couldntprehend. How?
Tang San gazed at Tang Xiao and the second elder, speaking tly:Defeating the seventh elder really cant prove anything. Therefore, I wish to challenge all the five elders. If I defeat you, then, I should be entitled to speak.
Little San.Even Tang Xiao, hearing Tang San say so couldnt help being rmed. Alone challenging the Clear Sky Schools five great elders, even as the strongest in the sect, he didnt have absolute certainty to seed. Even though the five elders had all reached Title Douluo strengthte in life, and their spirit rings also werent extremely formidable, they were still Title Douluo, even more when they all had the Clear Sky Hammer. Tang Sans words really were too arrogant, it was simply a naked provocation to the five elders. The elders faces quickly turned white.
Tang San of course had his own reasons for doing this. Hed never been an impetuous person. The reason why he didnt bring out his great grandfathers token was because he knew that even with it in hand, without enough strength, would these elders listen to him? Would they return his fathers two spirit bones? That was of course impossible. Even though his uncle protected him, he could hear from his previous words that he also believed his father was wrong back then. Under such circumstances, Tang San had no choice but to use this kind of method.
In the spirit master world, strength was always king. Tang San would rely on his own strength to subdue all the disciples of the sect. Including his uncle Tang Xiao. Only this way could he make people believe what he said, and truly have a chance to give his father justice. Even if this was all aplished with violence, it was also the method that saved the most time. Tang San had never nned on letting his father stay in the Clear Sky School, nor did he hope the Clear Sky School would help him in the future battle with the Spirit Empire. Consequently, he would reach his goals with the weight of thunder.
The second elder slowly walked forward, the other three elders following behind him. Each step he took seemed especially heavy, and as he walked forward, one spirit ring after another was released. Tang San challenged their authority, even though it was five against one absolutely wasnt honorable, judging by the methods with which Tang San answered the seventh elders attacks, they really might not be the opponents if they fought alone. At this moment, these elders feelings were extremelyplex. Not only had Tang San provoked their anger, they were even more astonished. Five years had passed, and even though they didnt know what Tang San had experienced, they could still clearly sense that Tang Haos son had transformed.
The seventh elder also returned to the elders formation, taking up the rear. Even though hisplexion was ugly, his eyes were exceptionally dignified.
This battle was extremely important to the five elders. Even though they never thought they could lose, even winning was absolutely disgraceful. Tang San had the courage to challenge their authority, and dealing with Tang San was also a major headache. After all, as a disciple of the sect, the level of strength he possessed was of utmost importance to the entire Clear Sky School.
Facing the enormous pressure from the five elders simultaneously approaching, Tang Sans face also grew serious. Even though this time he only faced five Title Douluo, he understood that this battle absolutely wasnt any easier than facing Bibi Dongs six Title Douluo back then. Relying on the sects Clear Sky Hammer, these five elders were absolutely stronger than Bibi Dongs six Title Douluo that day. Moreover, that day his goal was just to save the two forest kings, as long as he escaped he won. But what he had to do today was defeat the five elders.
Eyes radiant, Tang San finally released his spirit, the Blue Silver Emperor.
Instantly, a halo of golden blue light burst out from him, countless rays of golden blue light making the air twist. The Seagod Trident held in his right hand waspletely bathed in that golden blue light. Even though he faced a torrent of pressure, he still didnt have the slightest fear. One spirit ring after another rose from below, and with each spirit ring that appeared, his presence grew a bit thicker. Vaguely, he actuallypeted as an equal with the pressure of the five elders.
The five elders stopped practically simultaneously. Seeing Tang Sans spirit rings appear one after another, they were basically unable to hide the shock they felt.
ck, ck, ck, ck, red, ck, red, red, red. Nine spirit rings silently floated around Tang San.
At this moment, even though there were several hundred people in front of the Clear Sky School gate, the mountaintop was stillpletely silent.
Of the three requirements the five elders raised back then, the coloration of Tang Sans current spirit rings already answered at least two.
A full four hundred thousand year spirit rings sparkled with dazzling red light. Nine spirit rings meant Tang San had Title Douluo level strength just like them. Those all over ten thousand year level spirit rings told them how Tang San had be so strong. Even though Tang San still hadnt taken out proof that he had killed a Spirit Hall Title Douluo, at this moment, whether Tang Xiao or the five elders, nobody here doubted that he hadpleted the three requirements from back then. And moreover absolutelypleted them above quota.
The second elder looked shocked at Tang San, the anger in his eyes clearly reduced a lot,How did you do it?
Tang San answered very simply,With difficulty.Even though it was just two words, it made the hearts of all the Clear Sky School disciples on the mountain shiver simultaneously. How old was he? Just twenty. These nine spirit rings all over ten thousand years, didnt just represent formidable strength, but at the same time also represented untold suffering.
The anxiety in Tang Xiaos eyes was alreadypletely obliterated, all that remained was intense excitement. In Tang San he seemed to see the unequalled sect master who led the Clear Sky School to move unhindered in the world back then, his grandfather Tang Chen. In Tang San, he also saw hope for the future of the Clear Sky School.
Tang San slowly raised the Seagod Trident in his hand, the brand on his forehead was already bright. The red seventh spirit ring shed, and instantly, his whole body turnedpletely golden blue.
The second elder suddenly grew calm, speaking in a deep voice:Right, with your present strength, you really are qualified to speak to the sect. I withdraw my previous remarks. But, your provocation to the authority of us five elders must still be punished. As long as you admit you were wrong now, we wont be too harsh, and treat you leniently.
Tang San slowly held up the trident, speaking tly,My father did nothing wrong back then. Nor did I do anything wrong. I really wasnt challenging your authority as elders, but telling you, and every nsman, that everything our Clear Sky School has done for twenty years was really wrong.
While speaking, a line of golden bright splendor shone from Tang Sans forehead on that Seagods Heart on the Seagod Trident. Instantly, the entire mountaintop brightened with ten thousand rays of golden light. The Seagod Trident finally blossomed with its proper radiance. The golden patterns seemed toe alive, golden light rippling like waves on the threerge des, glossy like mirrors. A terrifying aura abruptly exploded from Tang San, and a divine dignity suddenly pressed the imposing manner radiating from the five elders back into their bodies. At this moment, Tang San had already be the dazzling center of the mountaintop.
The Seagod Trident, a hundred eight thousand jin heavy. Be careful, elders.While speaking, abruptly, all the surroundings turned golden blue. The eyes of the five elders had also lost sight of Tang San.
A domain. Be careful.The second elder yelled. The five werent flustered, and formed a pentagonal formation back to back, their auras practically instantly melting together.
They all had Title Douluo level strength, they all possessed the same spirit, they had cultivated together for many years, and had long since already forged abined attack technique. Even if they faced the strongest enemy in the world, they absolutely wouldnt retreat.
Hammer shakes the world.The second elder shouted, and the five simultaneously raised their Clear Sky Hammers high. Instantly, five ck lines of light converged, shooting at the sky, unexpectedly instantly breaking through Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain and rising high in the air.
A multitude of golden threads appeared within the Blue Silver Domain, but they were unable to invade the five elders pentagonal formation. As that draining gold approached, it was peeled off by the shock of the ck light. The Blue Silver Domains weakening effect also showed no results.
Just at this moment, the pulse pulse of the five elders elerated. The originally blue world suddenly turned red, and Tang San also showed himself thirty meters away from them. The atmosphere was first sticky, and the next moment, the space around them froze. The air seemed to have be a faintly red crystal. And below Tang Sans feet, red magic patterns rippled one after another.
This was Tang Sans eighth spirit ability, Blue Silver Orca Mirrors Annihtion.
Just as their bodies were about to be frozen, the five elders roared simultaneously. That ck light shooting at the sky instantly reversed into a barrier, enveloping all of thempletely. A resounding crack reverberated as the red color surrounding the barrier shattered, fine cracks seeming to spread far through the air.
Influenced by the energy, Tang San gave a low muffled grunt, retreating a step. Only, even though he suffered the spirit ability bacsh, for the most part he was still unharmed. Having been transformed by so many spirit rings, spirit rings and the Seagods Light, his body really was too resilient, to the point that even the bacsh from his eighth spirit ability could only slow his breath.
Tang Sans attack still wasnt over. Yet another red ring of light rippled out, still with his eighth spirit ring shing.
The second elders eyes focused:Careful, the hundred thousand year spirit rings second spirit ability.While speaking, his eight spirit ring grew dazzlingly bright, and the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand swung brazenly towards Tang San. Instantly, the just broken air turnedpletely ck, and immediately after, the second elders Clear Sky Hammer disappeared. That ck color in the air condensed,pletely turning into an energy form, but the Clear Sky Hammer the size of a small mountain smashed directly towards Tang San.
This ability was called Approaching Heaven Strike. Its attack power was even stronger than the second elders ninth spirit ability. Among all the five elders, this attack was also the strongest.
Approaching Heaven Strikes most overbearing pointy in the fact that this ability couldnt be dodged, only blocked. You would be targeted even with teleportation abilities.
But, the instant the Approaching Heaven Strike formed, the second elder suddenly saw two points of blue light. Two points of light shooting out from Tang Sans eyes.
Even though the giant hammer in the sky wasrge, at this moment, the second elder clearly felt as if his brain was smashed by an even bigger hammer. With a miserable scream, his body fell back uncontrobly, blood shooting out of his eyes, nose, mouth and ears. Not only did it break the five elders formation, even thatpleted Approaching Heaven Strike in the air was forcefully interrupted. And at this moment, the ripple originating from below Tang Sans feet had already reached the five elders.
With position second only to the second elder, the third elder instantly took overmand, shouting,Clear Sky Barrier!
Four Clear Sky Hammers flew out simultaneously, the intense ck light abruptly turning deep golden. The positions of the spirit rings that brightened on these four Clear Sky Hammers were different, the strongest was an eighth spirit ability, the weakest only a second spirit ability, but their effects were all the same. The already deep golden light covered the five elders practically instantly, giving people a feeling as if their bodies had melted together with the Clear Sky Hammers. Attacking them was equivalent to attacking their Clear Sky Hammers.
The red light spread, the Blue Silver Orca Devils Assimtion finally enveloping the five Clear Sky School elders, and they all without exception grew rigid, at the same time forcefully stunned for three seconds. But even though they were stunned, the feeling they gave off was like a steel rampart, basically not showing any gap. Any attack would be directly answered by their Clear Sky Hammers.
This was the power of the Clear Sky Hammer, how could the name of worlds number one spirit be undeserved?
Because of Tang Sans Clear Sky Domain, the five elders chose a tactic of defending and counterattacking. The Blue Silver Domain couldnt affect them, and even though Tang Sans attacks came one after the other, and even relied on the Purple Demon Eye to interrupt the second elders attack, if this three second stun ran out, one couldpletely imagine how these five elders next counterattack would be like raging waves and storms, swallowing Tang San.
In terms of true strength, even though Tang San possessed numerous abilities, and even the Seagod Trident, in a contest of strength, he alone still couldntpare to the five Title Douluo, especially when these five were all Clear Sky School elders, possessing the worlds number one sects inherited spirit, the Clear Sky Hammer.
Tang San moved. He didntunch any attacks on the five elders, since he could clearly sense that no matter which spirit ability he attacked the five elders with, it would confront the unified defense of all five.
Three seconds passed very quickly, but besides attacking, there was still a lot Tang San could do.
The Seagod Trident quietly swept out, circles of golden light rippling out from the tridents main de. The rings wererge and small, seemingly in disorder, but yet seeming as if they rippled into the air following some naturalw. They pierced through the air, surrounding the five elders.
Just at this moment, behind Tang San appeared a giant golden figure. The intense light washed his body as if in gold. It was a divine and dignified presence, even more filled with mystery and depth.
One by one, those golden rings of light cut through the air, then quietly fell, neatly enveloping the bodies of the five elders. Shocking the Clear Sky School people was that the five eldersbined defense, Clear Sky Unity, didnt do anything to stop it, and could only let the golden rings fall on them one after another.
Indeed, this was the first of the Seagods absolute skill, Golden Thirteen Halberds, Tang San had inherited, Unfixed Storm.
Once those rings of light, sparkling with golden ripples, had enveloped the five elders, the previous Blue Silver Orca Devils Assimtion effect disappeared. Even though the five elders came to their senses, in the next moment, they instantly felt that they were unable to budge a hair. Even though they still maintained the power of the Clear Sky Unity, this time, they clearly felt an intense sense of danger.
As a control type spirit master, Tang San would never be careful about battlefield control. The reason why he didnt directly used Unfixed Storm was mainly because the Seagods memories told him back then that the sess rate of Unfixed Storm was lower the stronger the opponent was. But at worst it would be fifty percent. Right now, confronting five Title Douluo with Clear Sky Hammers, even if Tang San had a seventy percent or more chance ofpletely locking them down, he still first used the Blue Silver Orca Devils Assimtion. Thus, how could the five stunned elders block the unified offense and defense of Unfixed Storm?
Eight seconds. This time, Tang Sans Unfixed Storm had an eight second duration on the elders.
Three seconds and eight seconds, that was twopletely different concepts. In three seconds, a spirit master could at mostplete one formidable attack. But eight seconds could let a spirit master easilyplete two, even three abilities. In a fight with Title Douluo, the eight second Unfixed Storm basically already settled the oue of the battle. How many people could have Bibi Dongs Undying Body?
Right now, Tang Sans expression had also be serious. This was his first time using the three great divine abilities the Seagod bestowed him in battle. At the same time it was also his only chance of defeating the five elders.
The golden figure leapt up, turning into countless golden lights, overflowing the sky with polearm shadows, like dazzling clouds of golden light that directly enveloped the golden elders. This was the golden thirteen halberds third move, Millennial Space.
Back when the Seagods brand used this move, it couldnt show its true effect due tocking energy. When Tang San used it now, he immediately experienced how terrifying it was.
In practically an instant, more than half of his spirit power and mental strength drained away. Urged by the Seagods Light, it all flowed into the Seagod Trident.
On the mountaintop, everything then turned golden. Even the mist on the mountain seemed to be part of Tang Sans attack, turning into arge swath of golden light mist, rippling.
The Seagod Trident in Tang Sans hand then disappeared. Thatrge swath of light mist flowed up to the five elders like mercury. All the golden clouds practically instantly exploded, violently colliding with the five elders Clear Sky Union.
The deadly explosion made the sky and earth tremble, all the Clear Sky School disciples quickly retreated under Tang Xiaosmand, but the Seagods power didnt scatter, instead remainingpletely focused on the five elders. The united defense formed by their Clear Sky Hammers tottered in the attack like assaulted by a storm.
The first crack appeared, and it was like an infection. Immediately, one crack after another quickly showed in that formidable defense in the violent golden cloud explosion, like an eggshell breaking.
Boom
With a final explosive crack, the five elders were thrown out simultaneously. Theirbined defense was finally broken. In the end, the power of the Seagod Tridents Millennial Space wasnt something their passive defense could take. But that they could block for so long already marked them as a lot stronger than the Spirit Hall Title Douluo from back then. In fact, what Tang San now used was theplete edition Millennial Space. He just didnt truly have the Seagods divine force right now. There was still a gap from when the Seagod used it.
The Seagod Trident reappeared in Tang Sans grasp. Only, he still didnt continue using the Golden Thirteen Halberds third move, One Goes Without Return, and rather moved the trident to his left hand, his right hand storing strength and grabbing in the air towards the five elders.
After a full four seconds of storing power, an enormous cyan w shape appeared in midair, unexpectedly grabbing the five scattered elders bodies together from where they had been thrown. The five were now still in that eight second restrained time from the Unfixed Storm, basically powerless to resist, they could only urge the spirit power within their bodies, but they still didnt have the space to catch their breath from the Millennial Spaces explosion. Their united Clear Sky Defense could now only be single targeted.
After that giant cyan w grabbed them, the five elders suddenly just felt a pain emerge from the depths of their souls. All their thoughts seemed to slow, and everything they saw seemed to be slow motion.
The differences between spirit ring and spirit bone abilitiesy in the fact that spirit ring abilities were a new abilities formed from the killed spirit beasts abilitiesbining with the spirit masters spirit, while spirit bone abilities were the spirit beasts strongest capability.
What Tang San used now was one of the Sky Blue Bull Pythons right arm bone abilities, Sky Blue Slowing God w. As the supplementary ability of the Sky Blue Bull Pythons right arm bone, when facing the Sky Blue Slowing God w, physical defense was ineffective. Targeting, pursuing, if hit, the grabbed persons six senses and physical movements would all slow tenfold.
This ability was noiseless and traceless, without causing any energy fluctuations, its effectsy in restraint. Being grabbed by it, even the strongest experts, unless they had a way to instantly break it, there was no difference from death.
This was Tang Sans present understanding of this ability. As for further uses and effects, as well as practical applications, was something that still needed constantbat trials toprehend.
The Sky Blue Bull Python and the Titan Giant Ape were worthy of being the strongest forest kings. Just the spirit bone abilities they gave Tang San were one control and one burst attack, endlessly formidable.
A spirit bone abilitys might not be equal to spirit ring abilities, but its greatest advantage was in spirit power consumption. Especially hundred thousand year spirit bones needed only a fifth of the spirit power of an equally leveled spirit ring ability. Otherwise, how could Tang San close to infinitely have used Xiao Wus spirit bone teleportation ability? Unfortunately, he no longer had it.
Breaking the Sky Blue Slowing God w wasnt difficult, all that was required was using an at least eighth spirit ability energy attack and it would instantly copse. Only, when it copsed, any spirit abilities in contact with it would also disappear. But thee five elders were still being restrained, how could they break this spirit ability? The cyan light faded, and each of the five elders six senses and movements sank into a ten times slowed state.
Chapter 271 — Sect Chief, Clear Sky Warrant
Chapter 271: Sect Chief, Clear Sky Warrant
Due to the harsh conditions for hitting with the Sky Blue Slowing God w of four seconds to charge up, if it hit, this state would continue for a terrifying ten seconds. In other words, within ten seconds, these five elders would endure the suffering of slow motion. With tenfold slowing, it was basically impossible for them to block any attacks orunch any of their own.
Only, this time would vary ording to the mental strength of the user and those hit. Even though these five elders were powerful, mentally there was still far toorge a gap to Tang San. They would naturally fully suffer slowing for ten seconds.
Without a doubt, if the Sky Blue Slowing God w was matched with the Golden Thirteen Halberds Unfixed Storm, then the sustained restrain capability would reach a frightening level. The five Clear Sky School elders were just the first to taste Tang Sans terrifying control capability.
This session of spirit abilities was originally something Tang San had prepared for Bibi Dong. The battlefield held myriad changes, and even with Bibi Dongs Undying Body ability, Tang San was still sure he could have her eat dirt.
Five lines of golden light rose simultaneously from the ground, instantly turning into five sturdy cages trapping each of the five elders. In the Sky Blue Slowing God w state, they were basically unable to resist or break the cages.
This was still the fourth spirit ability from back then, Blue Silver Prison, but the color of the cages was nowpletely golden. This wasnt the effect of the Seagods Light. The spirit ring rising to the fifty thousand year level had directly omitted the process of the Blue Silver Emperor turning into cages, and the prison was now instantaneous, and its solidity had also risen geometrically. Even the Clear Sky Hammer in avatar state would require at least three hits to break these cages. Let alone now that the five elders were unable tounch even one strike.
Stepping off hard, Tang San shot off like a cannonball to intrude between the five elders. The Seagod Trident thrust out with illusory golden light through the cages to softly poke their chests, the sharp main de leaving a tiny mark on each of their chests.
Havingpleted this simple action, the golden light turned into cages instantly withdrew, and at the same time Tang San heavily thumped the ground with the trident. Amidst a loud sound, five rays of golden light simultaneously exploded from the tip, each exploding under the feet of the five elders. This wasnt an ability as much as a st from Tang Sanbining the terrifying weight of the Seagod Trident with his own spirit power control. The five elders figures were thrown out at the same time, rolling several dozen meters until they could finally catch their bnce.
The ten seconds of slowing ended in silence. The five elders crawled up from the ground one after another, the second elder who was hit by Tang Sans Purple God Lightst, his face pale. He still hadnt recovered from that mental strike. Of course, what had just happened was an even more enormous strike to his heart.
Indeed, Tang Sans strength alone couldnt possiblypare to the five Clear Sky School elders. If they had the chance tounch abined assault on him, then he wouldnt be able to hold out even with the Seagod Trident. But, Tang San basically didnt give them the chance, perfectly disying his control type spirit master skills. From start to finish, the entire battle had beenpletely in his control.
Tang Sans gaze had calmed down, but it was that calm gaze that filled the five elders hearts with despair. In their eyes, that gaze seemed to tell them if I didnt hold back, you would already be dead.
And those were the facts. How could the sharpness of the Seagod Tridents main de be blocked with physical strength? If Tang San wanted them dead, that time was enough to leave them dead ten times over.
The second elders face was deathly gray. As everyone cried out in rm, he fiercely swung the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand to smash the top of his head. As the Clear Sky Schools chief elder, he no longer had the courage to live on after losing to a third generation disciple in front of the entire sect.
Stop.Golden blue light abruptly shed, and the second elder felt his whole body tighten. He was alreadypletely tied up by ayer of sparkling Blue Silver Emperor. It was Tang Sans second spirit ability, Parasite.
Bastard, dont tell me Im not even allowed to die?The second elder roared furiously. The Clear Sky Hammer red with ck light, a dark golden color rising over his whole body, actually forcing that fifty thousand year level parasite Blue Silver Emperor to withdraw. But because of the degree of strength he used, he couldnt help vomit a mouthful of blood.
As a sect elder, you would die here without taking responsibility? If I say you cant die, then you cant die.Tang San said coldly,
Look at this.
Golden light shed, and the second elder subconsciously raised his hand to catch what Tang San threw over. As he saw that object, he just felt dizzy. Not only did the desire to die disappear, he couldnt help trembling all over.
This, this is uncles Clear Sky Warrant?The second elders voice fluctuated uncontrobly. At his words, the other four elders also couldnt help losing their resentment for Tang San, quickly gathering.
Tang San drawled,Five elders, you are all of my grandfathers generation. If not for great grandfathersmand, how could I dare offend you? This Clear Sky Warrant was bestowed by great grandfather. Great grandfather had me pass on his words, the Clear Sky School, is the Clear Sky School that disdains the world.
Tang Chen of course didnt say this, it was all Tang Sans own invention. But if Tang Chen was here right now, he would definitely approve.
The five elders looked at each other. The second elder stepped forward to return the Clear Sky Warrant to Tang San, his expression solemn:Please stand in front.
Tang San wasnt stand on ceremony, walking furthest ahead withrge strides, looking towards the five elders with the precipice at his back.
The second elder spoke in a deep voice:All sect disciples hear mymand, follow me to bow to the Clear Sky Warrant.While speaking, he stepped furthest ahead, and bowed respectfully to the ck crystal little golden hammer Tang San held aloft.
Along with his bow, the five elders simultaneously fell to one knee in obeisance. Tang Xiao on the side also shocked fell to one knee. That the sect master himself would bow showed the frightening authority of the Clear Sky Warrant Tang San wielded.
Several hundred Clear Sky School disciples knelt in a rustle. They didnt just fall to one knee, but bowed deeply to the Clear Sky Warrant with both knees on the ground.
The cold on Tang Sans face disappeared, his expression growing gentle. Stepping forward he helped up the five elders and his uncle.
Tang Xiao couldnt help asking:Little San, your strength, was it bestowed by grandfather?
Tang San nodded:If not for great grandfathers instruction, how could I have reached this kind of strength in a short five years. What I said before, as well as challenging the five elders, was great grandfathers instructions. Elders please dont me me.
Behaving with integrity, coupling strength and gentleness, this was what Tang Yuehua taught Tang San in the Moon Pavilion. All this was also what he had nned well in advance of returning to the Clear Sky School. Intimidating strength, plus the might of his great grandfathers Clear Sky Warrant, switching from arrogance to deference, this was exactly ording to Tang Yuehuas teachings. It also let him truly disy the authority of this Clear Sky Warrant.
If he didnt do it this way, even he had taken out the Clear Sky Warrant at once, he still wouldnt have really be the holder of the Clear Sky Warrant in the eyes of the five elders, and everything would be a lot moreplex. Even if he could reach his goal eventually, it would take a lot more effort. Now that he struck with the weight of thunder, first smashing their proudest strength, and then taking out this Clear Sky Warrant, absolutely nobody would doubt Tang Sans words. Because they really couldnt imagine any other reason Tang San could be this strong. He was twenty five!
Taking out this Clear Sky Warrant after the five elders lost to Tang San alone, was equivalent to finding a reason for their defeat. Asking themselves, what was embarrassing about losing to the person directly taught by historys strongest Clear Sky Douluo Tang Chen, who had led the sect to climbing to the number one ranked position of the upper sects?
Sure enough, when they heard this the five elders looked bewildered at Tang San, but their expressions were a lot more relieved.
The second elder respectfully watched the Clear Sky Warrant Tang San held,I wonder what instructions uncle would have.
Tang Sans expression immediately grew solemn, his voice low:Great grandfather already knows what has happened to the sect. He said that grandfathers decision was the greatest mistake since the founding of the sect. Even though it temporarily saved the foundation of the Clear Sky School, it also made the sect lose something most precious. Faith in certain victory. Spirit Hall really was formidable, but not undefeatable. If the sect had been able to confront Spirit Halls aggression back then, uniting with the other two of the three upper sects and appealing to the spirit master world, Spirit Hall wouldnt have dared act blindly. But the sect chose to retreat, not only abandoning all the ns that had always followed the sect, but also abandoning our allies, shifting the bnce of the seven great sects as a rival to Spirit Hall. This led to Spirit Halls expansion, until they today have founded the Spirit Empire, the state of the Continent unstable.
The five elders looked at each other at Tang Sans words, and Tang Xiaos expression grew a bit ugly. After all, that decision was made by Tang Sans grandfather, the Clear Sky Schools first generation sect master. And what Tang San said was equivalent to overthrowing everything his grandfather had done.
My father was the cause of what happened back then, but was my father really wrong? Great grandfather gave me this Clear Sky Warrant to find justice for my father. Indeed, Spirit Halls oppression really started with my father, but even had it not been for him, dont tell me Spirit Hall would leave the three upper sects alone? Ask yourselves, if someone would kill your wife, how would you react? My father only injured the Spirit Hall Supreme Pontiff to protect my mother, using his strength alone to repel numerous Spirit Hall enemies. Im proud of my father. He didnt dishonor the name of the Clear Sky School. Moreover, my mother also died in that battle, choosing to sacrifice herself to save my father. But how did the sect respond to those events? Not only was there no intent to protect my father, on the contrary the sect expelled him, causing my father to suffer to this day. In order to return the favor of the sect for raising him, he even voluntarily severed two limbs to return the spirit bones the sect granted him. I dare ask everyone, if the Clear Sky Sect master back then was great grandfather rather than grandfather, how would it have ended? Im now twenty five years old, and my father has also suffered for twenty five years due to what happened back then, ending up as a cripple. Even if grandfather was reborn, I would still certainly demand justice for my father.
Speaking as straightforwardly as slicing iron and chopping nails, Tang Sans mannerpletely erupted,pletely sinking into intense excitement.
Listening to Tang San, the third and fourth generation disciples looked at each other with differing expressions. But the majority were contemtive. The Clear Sky School really was backed into a corner when they chose to retreat, but would these spirit masters with the Clear Sky Hammer really be willing to stay silent?
Tang Xiao couldnt help saying:Back then my father chose to retreat due to the Spirit Halls influence. Actually father also suffered a lot, and also thought of brother Hao. He was still repeating his name until he died. Even if fathers choice was a bit conservative, using retreat as advance, it might not be the wrong move. As long as theres a chance, the sect would definitely re enter the spirit master world.
Tang San shook his head, sighing,Uncle, I understand what you mean, but the Clear Sky Sects retreat back then still harmed too many people. Also, do you believe the circumstances would be as good as back then if the sect dered it would reappear?
Spirit Hall has now already established an empire, joined by the subsidiary kingdoms and duchies of Heaven Dou and Star Luo Empires. Adding in their own tens of thousands of spirit masters, they have formed a great power contending with the two great empires, even swallowing a lot of the two empires territories. The Clear Sky School went into hiding, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n was massacred, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School seriously injured. Who can the spirit masters of the world choose to follow other than Spirit Hall? If the Spirit Hall back then could control at least fifty percent of the worlds spirit masters, then by now they already control more than eighty percent. In such circumstances, can the Clear Sky School reverse the tide by reemerging now? We no longer have any allies. Would the remnants of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School trust a cowering Clear Sky School?
Looking around at the pensive nsmen, Tang Sans voice grew severe:I dont know if everyone still remember the four single attribute ns spent immeasurable effort for the Clear Sky School. You might know that their hatred for the sect is even greater than for Spirit Hall. Just because the sect threw them away, they suffered devastating attacks, and have lived in misery. And this is just a portion of the spirit masters that followed our Clear Sky School back then. The Clear Sky School has been silent for more than twenty years. If it appears again, who would still listen to us? Who would still trust us? We are already branded with the reputation of oath breakers and cowards.
The second elder said somewhat absentmindedly:What will happen, has already happen. Perhaps you are right. Tang San, where is uncle? If he could return to take charge, the Clear Sky School wont copse. His fame is still enough to awe the spirit master world.
Tang San slowly raised the Clear Sky Warrant, his voice clear:When great grandfather handed me the Clear Sky Warrant, he had already decided not to return to the sect. A sect that hides in its shell will only gradually wither away. If the sect pays, there is at least a chance to rise. If we want to establish the reputation the Clear Sky School had back then, we must use our own actions to prove it to the spirit master world, and not to keep waiting here. Waiting will lead to nothing.
The second elder looked at Tang San, then again at Tang Xiao to the side, his voice grave:Tang San, did uncle give you the Clear Sky Warrant to make you sect master?
Hearing the second elder say so, Tang San couldnt help being frightened. Even if he had already guessed that the Clear Sky Warrant held enormous power in the sect, only when the second elder spoke did he understand it had an even deeper meaning. With the glory Tang Chen established when he founded the sect, a single word for him was enough to change anything in the sect. This Clear Sky Warrant was equivalent to he himself, and even deposing the sect master wasnt a problem. And the strength Tang San showed when he defeated the five elders before was also enough to assume the position. After all, he was still young. That the five elders could endure the humiliation of defeat, and even gradually approve of him, was admittedly directly rted to Tang Chens Clear Sky Warrant, but at the same time also closely linked with Tang Sans strength! In their eyes, Tang San was like Tang Chen who led the sect to glory back then, and even more outstanding than Tang Chen was. Even though Tang Chen was the genius of a hundred years in the Clear Sky School, even he couldntpare to the current Tang San when he was his age.
Tang San looked at his uncle. In Tang Xiaos eyes he saw calm. Tang Xiao seemed to have already figured out a lot of things, and his eyes held frustration, held regret, but even more pain. Pain for the state of the Clear Sky School.
Slowly and firmly shaking his head, Tang San looked at the elders:Great grandfather didnt urge me to take the sect master position, he just told me the Clear Sky Warrant could let me be the sects chief elder and obtain the support of the elders and the authority to interfere in sect business.
Tang Xiao suddenly spoke up,Little San, you dont have to force yourself to give up on the sect master position, and you dont have to give me face either. Youre young, you have vitality, strength, and even more grandfathers inheritance. This sect master position should be passed to you. Only under your lead can the Clear Sky School return to the peak as number one in the world like under grandfather back then.
No, uncle, listen.Tang San hurriedly interrupted Tang Xiao,Uncle, I really cant be sect master. First of all, I have already created the Tang Sect. Ive also epted the Heaven Dou Empires title. In terms of my personal status, if I be the Clear Sky School sect master, it would harm the sects independence. Also, Im still too young, I dont have enough prestige. But uncle and elders please dont worry, Tang San is always a member of the Clear Sky School. As long as Tang San still lives, I will definitely help the sect return to the peak.
Before Tang Xiao had thought of what to say, Tang San had already turned to the five elders,I dont know if the elders could ept me as chief?
The five elders nced at each other, then simultaneously bowed to the Clear Sky Warrant in Tang Sans hand,Weply with the Clear Sky Warrant, greetings chief elder.
Greetings chief elder.In a rustle, the Clear Sky School disciples knelt on the ground. Among these sect disciples, only a very few had seen Tang Chen. Most had only heard of him. Rather than saying they were convinced by the Clear Sky Warrant, it would be better to say they were conquered by Tang Sans formidable strength and his previous speech. What youth wasnt hot blooded? Who didnt wish for the Clear Sky School to again be number one in the world? Even though this ce was quiet, it was also lonely. Even though the Clear Sky School had cultivated a group of powerful young spirit masters over more than twenty years, they had suppressed their hot blood. Tang Sans appearance was the ideal choice to change the situation.
Please rise, elders. I hope we can work with amon purpose, to recreate the Clear Sky Schools glory.Tang San finally heaved a sigh of relief. After returning to the sect, with this step his goal was basically already aplished.
I currently have two items that must be dealt with first. One, to offer rites to my grandfather together with my father, and fulfill my filial duty. Second, to invite my father Tang Hao back to the sect, and in the name of the sect, return those two spirit bones.
The five elders secretly sighed. They of course also vaguely understood that what Tang San said before was partly from selfish motives, but they still regarded Tang Sans strength as even more important. When they now heard Tang San state his goals, they nodded simultaneously without raising any objections.
Tang San said:Then uncle and elders please return to the sect. Ill go wee father and mother.While speaking, he was about to go down the mountain.
Hang on.Tang Xiaos voice trembled somewhat, grabbing Tang Sans shoulder,Chief elder, what did you just say? Your mother?
Tang San smiled calmly:This should count as my surprise for uncle. You will see her in a while.
Tang Xiaos eyes grew even brighter,plex light glinting like the moon and stars,Ill go down the mountain and wee brother Hao with you.Before Tang San could say anything, this Clear Sky School master had already leapt up, dashing down the iron chains like an arrow, disappearing in the blink of an eye.
Tang San stared nkly, then turned to look at the elders. The five elders drew deep breaths, then said in chorus:Well wait back at the sect.
As Tang Sannded back in the vige below the mountain, it was just in time to see the brothers Tang Hao and Tang Xiao stand opposite each other. Tang Xiaos lips trembled, looking over Tang Hao, then looking over Ah Yin next to him, the rims of his eyes quickly reddening.
Big brother ...Tang Hao spoke with some difficulty.
Tang Xiao lunged fiercely, gathering his crippled little brother in his embrace. Even if he still had some resentment back on the top of the mountain because Tang San used his fathers decision as being wrong, now that he saw his one armed, one legged little brother, his heart was again free of all grudges.
Not long ago, Tang Hao was talent even he had to admire, the genius of a generation of the Clear Sky School. When their grandfather still hadnt left, hed once praised Tang Hao as his best sessor. But the former genius was now already crippled, and the bleakness and misery in Tang Xiaos heart made him feel as if he would cry tears of blood.
Why, why didnt he have the courage to doubt his fathers decision? Hed let his little brother suffer until now. Oh father, you really were wrong! Do you see? Your most beloved son actually ended up like this. These past two decades was because of your decision, the Clear Sky School falling, and little brother ...
Brother Hao, youve suffered.Tears fell uncontrobly from Tang Xiaos eyes.
Big brother Tang Hao had never thought his elder brother, as the sect master, woulde to wee him. Right now he was shocked, and twenty five years of always suppressed feelings for the sect instantly erupted. The brothers embraced again after so many years of separation, this feeling made him unable to calm his heart, as if he again saw the scenes where he and his brother moved unhindered through the world back then.
Big brother.Ah Yins face was already covered with tears. She stepped forward next to Tang Hao and looked at Tang Xiao.
The brothers let go, and Tang Xiao somewhat foolishly looked at Ah Yin,Ah Yin, you, you
Ah Yin smiled sadly,AhHao guarded me for twenty five years, and finally little San helped me resurrect. I didnt think there would be a day I could see brother again.
Tang Xiao looked foolishly at Ah Yin, muttering to himself:Your choice was right. Im just a cowed. I didnt have the courage to love you. Brother Hao is much, much stronger than me.
Tang San stepped up to the three of them:Dad, mom, uncle, lets go up the mountain and offer rites for grandfather.He was anxious to help his father restore his arm and leg, and so couldnt help reminding them.
Tang Xiao sobered from hisplicated mood, watching Tang Hao deeply,Brother Hao, dont me father. Ok? He also had his difficulties. With the situation back then, and grandfather away from the sect, father worried the Clear Sky School would end under his watch. So
Tang Hao shook his head,Big brother, dont talk like that. I only want to kowtow to fathers spirit a few times, Im the one who was unfilial and failed to live up to his expectations.
Tang Xiaos eyes reddened, tightly gripping Tang Haos shoulders,Little San is right, its the sect that let you down, not the other way around. Lets go home.
The whole group soared up. Tang Xiao originally wanted to help Tang Hao, but Tang Hao refused. More than twenty years had passed, but Tang Haos pride had never changed.
The Clear Sky School, the back mountain.
Tang Xiao, Tang Hao, and Tang San stood furthest ahead. The five elders, Ah Yin and Xiao Wu stood behind.
In front of them was a lonely stone brick tomb. Even if Tang San had previously been resentful of his grandfather, when he now saw this lonely tomb he couldnt help feeling sad. He seemed to sense his grandfathers helplessness and sadness before he died.
Tang Hao knelt on his one knee, his lips tightly pursed. cing his one hand on the ground, he bang bang bang knocked his head on the ground nine times. When he raised his head again, there was a red mark on his forehead.
Tang San followed his father to pay his respects, and Ah Yin and Xiao Wu knelt behind them. Nobody spoke, but that intensely sad mood infected everyone.
Tang Hao stayed kneeling like this for a full three days without rest. For three days without rest, Tang San also always stayed by his fathers side. Father and son didnt utter a word in these three days.
Ah Yin and Xiao Wu silently kept the father and sonpany from the side.
Three days had just passed when Tang Hao finally raised his head. After three days without eating or sleeping, his eyes were already hazy red.
Father, depart without worries. Unfilial son Tang Hao has brought Tang San, we will definitely help big brother to again raise the Clear Sky School.After kowtowing another nine times, Tang Hao stood, turning and leaving with Tang Sans support.
In the Clear Sky Schools official business hall, sect master Tang Xiao and the five elders quietly waited for them. They had already been waiting here for the whole three days. As Tang Hao, Tang San arrived at the hall apanied by their wives, they all stood.
Seeing Tang Haos red eyes, Tang Xiao couldnt help saying:Brother Hao, little San is right, the sect has let you down these years.
Tang Hao shook his head, speaking calmly:The past is the past.Just this t sentence intimidated the five elders. Seeing Tang Haos broken body, they couldpletely imagine the suffering he had gone through. But the breadth of mind necessary to dismiss it like this made them secretly blush with shame.
Tang Xiao personally stepped forward to help Tang Hao sit down, and Tang San sat in the seat of honor among the five elders, next to Tang Xiao. With the Clear Sky Warrant, his position as chief grand elder was exceedingly high in the Clear Sky School.
Ah Yin softly pulled along Xiao Wu, bringing her outside. This was the ce for men to discuss business, and she knew well propriety. Only before Xiao Wu left, she still couldnt help shooting Tang San a loving nce, and Ah Yin felt a burst offort when she saw this.
On the table next to Tang Xiaoy two boxes. One of them Tang San could see was the one he once delivered to the Clear Sky School, with his fathers two spirit bones.
Tang Xiao first picked up this box and stood, walking over to Tang Hao. Tang Xiao sighed, and handed over the box,Brother Hao, the sect has let you down. These spirit bones are yours.
Tang Hao smiled faintly,The sect gave me life, gave me strength, all I am belongs to the sect, theres no favor or letdown. I only hope this broken life can do something for the sect.
Hearing his little brothers words, waves surged in Tang Xiaos heart, and he couldnt help speaking:Brother Hao, the position as sect master should originally have
Tang Hao interrupted his brother,Dont speak. Big brother, I only want to support you.
Tang Xiao sighed deeply, with difficulty holding the tears back from his eyes. When he returned to the head of the table, he picked up the other muchrger box. This time, he stepped over to Tang San and handed the wooden box to him.
Tang San stared nkly,Uncle, this is?
Tang Xiao spoke in a low voice:These are the remnants left by divine craftsman Lou Gao.
Remnants?Tang San stood sharply, a formidable pressure suddenly erupting from him. Even the first generation powers present couldnt help feeling their pulse rise.
Taking the wooden box, Tang San gazed at Tang Xiao with disbelief,Uncle, senior Lou Gao, he, he
Tang Xiao said sadly:He was the most dedicated person Ive ever seen, describing him as a forging lunatic wouldnt be wrong. Ever since you brought him here, he was forging every day without food or rest. Even I was exhausted after assisting him every day. Three months ago, when he conducted thest forging, he told me to treat his works as remnants left for you. Then he started forging. He didnt even let me participate. In the end, he threw himself into the furnace me,pleting thest step. These things are the end results of his five years here, and also hisst work.
That means, even senior Lou Gaos bones ..Tang San looked at the wooden box he held, his eyes already misty.
Tang Xiao nodded,These items could be called his ultimate work. After that happened, divine craftsman Lou Gaos two disciples brought the furnace me he used, and said theyd return to your Tang Sect. Strangely, they werent sad, but rather left smiling. In Lou Gaos final moments heughed loudly three times, and his two disciples also yelled to him, congratting their teacher forpleting an iparable divine work.
Listening to Tang Xiao, Tang San opened this giant wooden box with somewhat trembling hands.
As soon as the box opened, an incredibly sharp energy instantly spread through the whole hall.
On the bottom of the box was ayer of numerous already unbearably filthy, but stillplete blueprints. On top of the blueprints a few things were arranged.
One was a one chi long cylinder with a deep peacock pattern. Three were glittering lotus flowers with what seemed like rubies iid as cores. There were also forty nine half chi long dull silvery strange needles, as well as more than ten dull silveryponents of all kinds.
Chapter 272 — Divine Craftsman’s Remnants, Exceptional Hidden Weapons
Chapter 272: Divine Craftsmans Remnants, Exceptional Hidden Weapons
Each one of these items had a faint haze of bloodlust. That reserved sharpness seemed like it would erupt at any moment. Even everyone here, all current or former Title Douluo level powers had felt a kind of heartfelt fear when they saw these metallic objects.
Tang Xiao pointed to the dull silveryponents,These are Lou Gaosst work.
He seeded, he really seeded in a heaven blessed divine work. Senior Lou Gao, you, why would you be so stubborn ...
Those dull silvery long nails andponents were the parts of the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle! Tang San had always felt his research into the weapon was missing something. Now he finally understood. Shocking him even more was that, within a short few years, Lou Gao had not only fully understood everything, but evenpleted it. That was, when the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle waspleted, you had to use human blood and spirit to incite the sharp energy of the deep sea silver origin, only then could youplete this number one ranked mechanical hidden weapon!
Tang San gently ced the wooden box back on the table. Raising both hands, he emotionally caressed those dull silveryponents. Suddenly, his hands moved like illusions, and each silveryponent leapt out of the box as if they hade to life, circling between his illusory fingers.
A series of sonorous metallic sounds reverberated like pleasant music. As Tang Sans hands came to a stop, he already held a one chi long cylinder in his palms. Different from the peacock patterned cylinder from before, this dull silvery cylinder only had two character, Lou Gao. These two characters were written in blood colored deep lines. That was the true blood of divine craftsman Lou Gao.
Carefully recing the cylinder in the box, Tang San took three steps back and fell to his knees on the ground, bowing respectfully to the wooden box, knocking his head on the ground nine times.
Lou Gao had worked all his life to perfect his craft, and absolutely deserved this bow. This was also the only way Tang San could show his respect.
In a short five years, Lou Gao had seeded in forging the Tang Sects three absolute mechanical hidden weapons, the Peacock Plume, the Buddhas Fury Tang Lotus, as well as the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle that had cost him his life.
Closing the box, Tang San didnt put it in his Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges, but rather held it as he returned to his seat. His eyes expressed an intense sadness that was uncontroble for a long time. If he had known earlier that Lou Gao would pay with his life, he would rather not have these hidden weapons.
Tang Xiao didnt console Tang San, and neither did Tang Hao. Because they believed that Tang San would definitely handle his mood on his own.
Tang Xiaos gaze swept the faces of everyone present, his expression respectful,Brother Hao, chief elder, all elders. What chief elder said that day was food for thought. Our Clear Sky School cant keep staying silent like this. The sect left behind by our ancestors cant be forfeit by our hands. I propose that the sect return. Does anyone have any objections?
Nobody raised their voice, but the five elders gazes all fell on Tang San. They all knew that the Clear Sky Schools revival hinged on Tang San.
Little San.Tang Hao broke the silence, rousing Tang San from his sorrow. Raising his head to look at his father, this moment he seemed to again see the strict father from days past.
Restraining his emotions, Tang San drew a deep breath and finally put away the wooden box in his Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges. Then he faced everyone else.
Ive been away from the sect for five years, and also away from the Continent for five years. On my way back I heard some news. At the same time, I also once fought the previous Spirit Hall Supreme Pontiff, the current Spirit Empire Empress, Bibi Dong. She, like me, also has twin spirits. Moreover, her second spirit already has at least seven spirit rings. If Im not mistaken, her spirit power should already have reached rank ny nine.
These words rmed everyone.
Tang San immediately went on:But, even if shes already reached rank ny nine, Im still certain I can at least block her. Therefore, her existence by itself isnt intimidating. Whats truly frightening is the Spirit Empires full strength. Or you might call it the full strength of the Spirit Empires spirit masters.
I said before that the Spirit Empire controls more than eighty percent of the worlds spirit masters, this isnt just empty words. Its also because of this that it holds the absolute superiority against both the Heaven Dou and Star Luo Empires. Only, the two empires arent without the ability to face them. The key is how to go about it.
If we emerge we will definitely be joined into the Heaven Dou Empires faction. Even if we no longer have the might from back then, to the world, with the five elders all bing Title Douluo, the Clear Sky Schools full strength not only hasnt lowered, but rather increased. Its bound to be an energy boost for the Heaven Dou Empire to confront the Spirit Empire. Therefore, I believe that reemerging is better sooner rather thante. It should bepleted as fast as possible, and connections formed with the Heaven Dou Empire. The Spirit Empire is currently integrating the strength of those kingdoms and duchies. If they finish, the war will erupt once again. By the state of the Spirit Empire, theyve alreadypletely severed the connection between Heaven Dou Empire and Star Luo Empire. Then, when fighting starts, theyre bound to defend on one side and attack on one. Even if the Heaven Dou Empires overall national strength isnt equal to the Star Luo Empire, tt still has the backing of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School and is actually stronger in terms of spirit masters. Therefore, I believe the Spirit Empire will very likely choose to attack the Heaven Dou Empire. Our Clear Sky School will reemerge, and as long as we do we have to strike a heavy blow to the Spirit Empire at the start of the war. Only if we do can we promote our sects strength at the same time as we awe the Spirit Hall spirit masters. But,pletely eliminating the Spirit Empire will still be an endless process. Their years of umtion gives them a deep background. As for concrete strategies, that will have to wait until after Ive returned to Heaven Dou City and contacted the Heaven Dou imperial family.
Listening to Tang San, everyone nodded one after another. Tang Xiao said:Fine, then its settled. The sect doesnt have anything to prepare either. In three days, we will leave straight for Heaven Dou City. As for contacting the Heaven Dou Empire
Tang San nodded:Leave it to me. Ill leave after helping father restore his severed limbs.
Restore his limbs?Tang Xiao and the five elders looked at Tang San, their eyes filled with incredulity.
Tang San stood, picking up the Seagod Trident and walking over to his father and picking up that spirit bone box:Dad, lets start now. Only, Ill have to cut open the wounds and also scrape open the bones. It might ..
Nonsense,e on.Tang Hao tore off his empty sleeve, revealing the long since healed wound. His steely gaze seemed to hint that the Clear Sky Douluo who even dared kill the Spirit Hall Supreme Pontiff back then had returned.
Tang San would never hesitate when facing an enemy, but in front of him now was his father. Seeing the shoulder where Tang Hao missed an arm, he couldnt keep his eyes from heating up, and the right hand holding the Seagod Trident trembled.
Tang Hao red at his son,What are you hesitating about? I can cut off my own arm, so dont tell me Id be afraid of a bit of pain?
Drawing a deep breath, Tang San fiercely closed his eyes. He only paused for a second, then suddenly opened them again. His eyes immediately filled with an ice cold divine light. In his hand, the Seagod Trident struck like a ck bolt of lightning. Amidst a bloody sh, an inch of the already healed bones and flesh at Tang Haos shoulder was peeled away. This inch consisted entirely of the unnecessary portions that had grown as it healed. That giant Seagod Trident was as urate as a scalpel in Tang Sans hand.
Tang Haos expression was unchanging, only gazing encouragingly at his son, as if what the Seagod Trident cut wasnt even part of his body.
Tang Sans gaze was exceptionally calm. With a wave of his left hand, Controlling Crane Catching Dragon was used. The wooden box flipped open, and that right arm spirit bone soared up, falling into his hand.
Without the slightest hesitation, Tang San pressed the right arm spirit bone directly to Tang Haos severed shoulder. Between his eyebrows, the sparkling golden Seagod brand red. A ray of Seagods Light directly illuminating the ce where shoulder and arm bone came together.
The blood spurting from Tang Haos wound had already dyed that right arm spirit bone red. Fortunately Ah Yin wasnt here right now, or there was no telling how she would feel seeing this scene.
Golden blue splendor simultaneously rose from Tang Sans right leg, spreading upwards along his body until it extended to the spirit bone he held in his left hand, and then swiftly poured into Tang Haos wound.
Miraculously, when the Seagods Light enveloped the bone, Tang Haos severed bone and right arm spirit bone instantly produced a golden mist. Previously able to keep his calm, Tang Hao now couldnt help scowling, showing how intense the pain he suffered now was. But when the golden blue light belonging to Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone reached the wound, the blood that was just spurting out immediately stopped, the intense golden blue lightpletely wrapping up Tang Haos shoulder as well as right arm spirit bone.
The whole process from Tang San swinging the Seagod Trident, to the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone energy stemming the blood, passed in the blink of an eye. Tang San moved as if he had already practiced this countless times, and he didnt let Tang Hao lose one more drop of blood.
Seeing that golden blue light spreading, Tang Haos expression also eased again. Tang Xiao and the five Clear Sky School elders couldnt hold back expressions of amazement. It was the first time they had seen such a miraculous ability. Before this, they had never even heard of someone being able to retransnt spirit bones after they were lost.
Tang Hao was already very formidable, but his son disyed strength even beyond what Tang Hao did at that age. The five elders expressions were now already relieved, even the secret unhappiness from losing to Tang San was gradually being reced by joy. They seemed to already be able to see the Clear Sky School being brought back to the peak of the Continent with the help of these father and son.
Tang San took out a vitality banking medicine he made way back when from the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse and fed it to his father, at the same time he nted the Seagod Trident on the ground, reaching out and feeling the artery on his fathers left hand, sensing the changes in Tang Haos body.
Tang Sans expression rxed very quickly. Everything proceeded ording to his expectations. In the years he was at Seagod Ind, Ah Yin had always relied on her knowledge of the nts around the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well to continuously feed potions to Tang Hao. Adding in that Tang Hao knew there was hope for his wifes resurrection, his mood was also different from before, and he recuperated very well. Although he had severed two limbs, his blood and energies were still stronger than before. Consequently, the bit of blood he lost just now didnt influence him. Of course, this was also closely rted to the method Tang San had developed for perfectly reattaching severed limbs.
Others couldnt see through the golden blue light wrap, but Tang Hao and Tang San could both sense Tang Haos right arm slowly growing back. The Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones Wildfire Burns Unending, Spring Wind Blows Life Again ability could perfectly deduce it under his peak mental strength control. At the same time, as the right arm slowly grew back, Tang San also infused Tang Hao with a portion of gentle Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength through his grip on his left hand, guiding his fathers spirit power to unblock the just regrowing arm. Like this the arm couldpletely regrow without any difference from before.
For a full hour, Tang Xiao and the five elders didnt feel any sense of urgency. To be able to see this miraculous scene even made them feel a bit proud.
Finally, as that golden blue light retreated, Tang Haos right shoulder had already regrown an arm. If there was any difference to speak of, it was that this new arm was a bit pale and tender, quite different from the rest of Tang Haos skin.
Tang Hao looked at his right arm, somewhat astonished closing his right fist. Spirit power flowed into his arm, and faint ck light rushed out. The shoulder originally blocked due to the severed arm finally againpleted a cultivation cycle, and almost the instant the spirit bone joined in that strong feeling, his spirit power rose from rank seventy nine back above the eightieth rank. Even more difficult for him to believe was that this newly grown right arm didnt feel the slightest bit off. Dexterity, strength, it was like his lost arm had returned. So much that even the energies of the spirit bone werepletely adjusted to his own.
This wasnt something that Wildfire Burns Unending, Spring Wind Blows Life Again could aplish, after all, Tang Haos arm had already been severed for six or seven years. The reason why it could be restored to this kind of condition was the contribution of the Seagods Light. The Seagods Light perfected this regeneration process.
While Tang San was still happy about the recovery of Tang Haos right arm, his Seagod Trident was already moving once again, and the same scene yed out for Tang Haos right leg. Restoring the entire left leg took a full two hours of work, and Tang Hao also suffered even more pain.
But with the mental support from perfectly restoring the right arm, the process for the left leg seemed to go even a bit smoother. Until the left leg waspletely restored, then hisplexion grew a bit pale. After all, even if the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone didnt cost him much energy, the whole restoration process also involved his own energy. Reattaching two limbs consumed a lot of Tang Haos own blood and energies.
Giving his father another medicinal pill, Tang San brought Tang Hao to a quiet room arranged by Tang Xiao, and repeatedly exhorted his father to immediately start cultivating. Partly to unblock his vital fluids and restoring his original cultivation cycle, and partly also to use the reattachment of the two spirit bones to restore his lost spirit power as much as possible.
As they stepped out and Ah Yin and Xiao Wu saw Tang Hao with four limbs, Ah Yin wanted to rush over, but was held back by Tang Sans expression and gesture to his mother. Even though this was the first time Tang San helped regrow limbs, he could still clearly feel that, of the entire process, this period of time just after was the most important to Tang Hao. Not important to his limbs, but rather to the twenty ranks of spirit power he had lost due to severing his limbs. How much could be recovered would depend on the days just after his spirit bones were restored.
Tang San helped his father to sit down in the quiet room. He himself sat down behind Tang Hao, telling Tang Xiao not to let anyone disturb them. Then he ced both hands on Tang Haos back,pletely releasing the Seagods Light to envelop his father, and support Tang Haos cultivation.
With the strength of Tang Sans spirit power and internal energies plus the divine power of the Seagods Light, there were undoubtedly great benefits to Tang Haos recovery.
Dad, rx your spirit power, dont resist the spirit power I send into your body. Rx your body and mind, and dont rouse your spirit power to resist mine no matter what you feel.
Tang Hao nodded. To his son, what distrust could he have? Especially when Tang San had helped him restore his ruined limbs. Right now he was iparably excited. But at the same time, he also felt that after his two limbs were restored, his internal spirit power felt as if boiling. In such a state, it felt as if just opening his mouth to speak would let it drain away. Tang Hao was also the genius of a generation, once the youngest Title Douluo. Even though his current circumstances were the first in the history of the entire Continent, he still cautiously kept his mouth shut. When he heard his sons ns, he naturally wouldnt oppose it. He also didnt know how he could make that boiling spirit power recover as close as possible to his previous peak.
Tang Sans spirit power was deep and gentle, flowing into Tang Hao like a great river. Tang Hao felt before that, even though Tang San also had the Clear Sky Hammer, their spirit power was still a bit different. His own spirit power had the aura of an overbearing king, but Tang Sans spirit power was one part majestic force, within honest gentleness.
After that enormous spirit power poured into Tang Hao, it immediately flowed along paths he didnt even know about. Very soon it reached a channel hed never noticed, and the previously gentle spirit power suddenly turned sharp and stabbed into it. The painful feeling immediately made Tang Haos whole body spasm.
Tang Hao was unswerving by nature, and even more firmly convinced by his sons words. Even though the intense pain made all his boiling spirit power rush out, he still immediately restrained it and kept it from attacking his sons spirit power.
This was also because it was Tang San. If it was anyone else, it would be impossible for Tang Hao topletely open up himself. In fact, if he let an outsider attack his energy channels, and they had the slightest ill intent, he would be dead without a burial ground.
A ripping sound reverberated inside Tang Hao. Tan Hao felt his body tremble, immediately followed by a special force instantly rushing through this unknown channel. The boiling spirit power within him paused for a moment, and the next instant it immediately grew even more berserk. That forceful and carefree feeling almost made him shout.
Tang Sans spirit power never stopped, immediately charging at the next channel, constantly rushing, then breaking open. Throughout the unblocking process, Tang Haos spirit power was also gradually mobilized. Even though he didnt move it, his boiling spirit power still grew even more solid and enormous with each channel it rushed through, his internal energies also growing even more unobstructed as Tang Sans spirit power worked. Even though there was intense pain each time Tang San attacked, the carefree pleasure following each burst of pain was still something Tang Hao had never experienced.
What was his son doing? Tang Hao didnt know. He also didnt see how Tang San behind him looked as if he sat in a steamer basket, his clothes already soaked through with sweat.
Tang San was relying on his Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength to help his father open the eight extraordinary meridians. Doing so would undoubtedly make Tang Haos spirit power recover even better.
The people of this world were no different than those in Tang Sansst world, just that their cultivation methods were different. Hao Hao once possessed the greatest strength in this world, but his eight extraordinary meridians were still just a bit wider and stronger than those of ordinary people. They had never been opened.
Tang San didnt meet much resistance as he opened up the channels. After all, Tang Haos meridians were so durable, they could easily endure Tang Sans Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength attack.
Finally, thest two supervising and governing meridians were burst wide open under Tang Sans powerful strike. Tang Hao just felt an extremely piercing feeling instantly spread through his whole body. His saved up enormous spirit power went out of control again, madly rushing out. It pushed out Tang Sans spirit power in almost an instant, operating frantically along his original cultivation method. With each cycle, that spirit power would increase substantially, the plentiful spirit power once again bringing Tang Hao to step towards the peak.
Tang San slowly opened his eyes. This time his expression was already extremely ugly, a wisp of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. That was caused by the spirit power bacsh after Tang Haos eight extraordinary meridians were all linked up.
Only, right now Tang San was in a wonderful mood. That his fathers spirit power could counterattack his, proved that his spirit power had already surpassed the ny two ranks he possessed himself. Tang Hao har at least returned to the Title Douluo level. This proved that helping his father connect the meridians was the right choice.
Right now, Tang Hao was already surrounded by an intense ck light, his overbearing spirit power filled with a mighty intimidating feeling. From behind, his figure was tall and imposing. This was the appearance befitting the Clear Sky Douluo!
Tang San gratified closed his eyes and began to restore his spirit power. Even unblocking his fathers meridians was exhausting, and the spirit power bacsh injured him, this was still nothing for his valiant physique. As long as he cultivated for a little while, everything would return to the peak.
When Tang Hao woke up from cultivating and turned his head to look, his son was long since gone. With a thought, he was already standing. Raising the somewhat tender right hand and his copper skinned left hand, the forceful feeling made iron man Tang Haos eyes moisten.
Back when he severed his limbs he was already disheartened, and decided to retreat into the wilderness. Who could have thought there would be a day he would return to his peak. His past ambitions and aspirations also seemed to return to him along with his strength.
Im back. Spirit Hall, I, Tang Hao, am back.
Pushing open the door, sunlight bathed his whole body. The ring light couldnt influence his sight in the slightest, and he saw Ah Yin waiting outside the door.
Even though Tang Hao opened the door extremely suddenly, the moment Ah Yin saw her husband with all limbs attached, tears pushed out of her eyes and she threw herself into his arms.
Softly caressing his wifes long hair, Tang Haos face revealed a faint smile. He seemed a lot younger again. Even though his skin was filthy, he still looked just thirty, none of that doddering appearance.
Ah Yin, dont cry. What about little San?
Ah Yin raised her head, looking at Tang Hao with hazy eyes,Youve cultivated for three days. Two days ago little San brought Xiao Wu back to Heaven Dou City. Even though that child is young, his shoulders are already carrying many, many things.
Tang Hao nodded silently,I really didnt expect our son to give me a new chance. I put too much pressure on his shoulders before when I couldnt finish it. But now I have already recovered, the Clear Sky Douluo is back again. Whoever dares harm my son, I will turn into ash.
Ah Yins voice trembled:Hao, you really have recoveredpletely.
Tang Hao confidently looked straight at the sun,Even though I dont know what little San did to me, my strength has not only recovered, its even stronger than before. After you sacrificed yourself for me, my spirit power reached rank ny two. Even though I was seriously injured afterwards, my spirit power still rose to rank ny five. But my current spirit power suddenly broke through the rank ny six bottleneck, and my potential seems to have beenpletely roused. I feel like the strength saved up within me over the years haspletely broken free, and I should still be able to progress for the next while. Lets go find big brother. The Clear Sky School, its time to leave the mountain.
Heaven Dou City. Tang Sect.
This ce didnt seem to have changed from five years ago. The gate was only guarded by two tall, sharp eyed Tang Sect disciples. But their energies were extremely vigorous, as their eyes from time to time swept the passing pedestrians they would asionally reveal radiant light. The strength contained within seemed like it might explode at any moment.
These two guarding disciples gazes now suddenly froze, because in their light of sight appeared two people. The two werepletely shrouded in ck cloaks, and one of them held a long object wrapped in strips of ck cloth, clearly a weapon.
Halt, the Tang Sects grounds may not be approached.One Tang Sect disciple took two steps forward, blocking the two cloaked figures in front of the door. His gaze was clearly vignt.
The ck cloaked person holding the long object raised the hood of his cloak, revealing long clear blue hair and a handsome countenance. His eyes were blue as water, and as deep as the sea. When the guarding disciple saw his eyes he couldnt help being distracted, and the original vignce waspletely driven away by this gaze. He unexpectedly couldnt raise any resistance.
These two people in ck cloaks were Tang San and Xiao Wu. After helping his father recover, Tang San brought Xiao Wu from the Clear Sky School back to Heaven Dou City. He and Xiao Wus appearances were too outstanding, and so they wore big cloaks to avoid drawing attention. And for the first ce to go, Tang San naturally chose the Tang Sect he had established. This was his foundation.
Is strength hall master elder Tai Tan here? Please report that Tang San is back.Even though he just faced a guarding disciple, Tang San was still very polite. Along with his strength rising, he had be even more reserved, unless his mood changed from extraordinary circumstances. But from the outside nobody could see the strength he possessed.
These two guarding disciples had clearly entered the Tang Sect in the five years Tang San was away, and so they didnt recognize him. But that didnt mean they didnt know Tang Sans name. This was the name of the Tang Sect master!
You, you are Tang San?The disciple who blocked them asked carefully.
Tang Sanughed in spite of himself:Why? Do others pretend to be me?
The two disciples exchanged looks, and the one who spoke before said cautiously:Please wait a moment, Ill go report immediately.Speaking, he turned around and headed into the sect with quick steps.
Tang San nodded with satisfaction. One tiny clue reveals the general trend, it seemed the hall masters training for the sect disciples was quite good.
Before long, steps could be heard from inside. But what Tang San hadnt expected was that only one person walked out. Strength Hall master Tai Tans son, Tai Longs father, Tai Nuo.
When Tai Nuo saw Tang San, he hurriedly stepped forward and spoke respectfully:Tai Nuo respectfully wees sect master back.The guarding disciple who went to inform him also followed him back, and when he heard Tang San actually was the sect master, he and the other guard immediately fell to one knee.
Tang Sanughed:Uncle Tai Nuo, no need to be so polite. Why are only you here? Are all the hall masters busy?No matter what, he was still the Tang Sects sect master. It was quite surprising that all the hall masters didnte out to greet him.
Tai Nuo said:Sect master do not me them, only I am taking charge in the sect right now, the others all went to the front line with the army.
Front line?Tang San was shocked, and also didnt step inside. He anxiously asked:Whats happened? Is it war with the Spirit Empire?
Tai Nuo said:Ten days ago, the Heaven Dou Emperor, his majesty Xue Being, led his troops to the front line. He personallymanded an army of a million, with altogether more than six thousand imperial spirit masters. Our Tang Sect, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, and the Shrek Academy experts all followed. If you returned, father asked me to tell you to please leave to provide assistance as soon as possible.
While listening to Tai Nuo, numerous thoughts immediately rose in Tang Sans heart. His mind moved like lightning, already roughly understanding the situation. Very clearly, the Heaven Dou and Star Luo great empires should also be aware of the Spirit Empires present circumstances, and naturally wouldnt wait for them to finish their arrangements ande to invade them. Instead the guest acted as the host, and took the initiative to dere war. This move was undoubtedly brilliant. At the same time as it could mess up the Spirit Empires ns, it also took the initiative. No need to ask, the Star Luo Empire on the other side of the Spirit Empire was definitely also moving.
Sect master, lets talk inside.Tai Nuo got out of the way of the gate.
Tang San shook his head:No, uncle Tai Nuo, Ill leave the sect to you. Time is pressing, so Ill hurry and rush to the front line. Ill naturallye to understand the situation once Im there. When did Xue Beng ascend the throne? Are there any spirit masters left garrisoning Heaven Dou City?
Chapter 273 — Tang Army, Rank Ninety Three, Imperial Tutor
Chapter 273: Tang Army, Rank Ny Three, Imperial Tutor
His Majesty Xue Beng ascended the throne after great emperor Xue Ye died of illness three years ago. Hes always ruled wisely in these years, and extremely considerate of our Tang Sect. The current sect disciple count reaches two thousand three hundred people. Of those, besides the disciples of our four ns, everyone are disciples from the Shrek Academy, fully vetted by Grandmaster. With the Empires support weve producedrge quantities of hidden weapons, mainly the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, equipping a ten thousand strong elite army with the Heaven Dou Empire. His Majesty Xue Beng personally named this troop the Tang Army. Father is temporarily inmand on this campaign, waiting for you to take up the post.
Tai Nuo briefly rified the points Tang San was most worried about. Listning to him, Tang San nodded,It seems Xue Bengs patience over the years wasnt wasted. He understands the true meaning of not using people you doubt, and not doubting the people you use. Very well. Then, uncle Tai Nuo, Ill write a letter. Immediately have a Speed Hall disciple deliver it to the vige at the Clear Sky School. Even if there are a thousand spirit masters guarding the imperial capital, thats still too weak. If we gain the upper hand at the front lines, the Spirit Empire might very possibly send elite spirit master teams to cause trouble here. With the Clear Sky School defending the capital, there is nothing to worry about on that ount.
Sect master, the Clear Sky School When Tai Nuo heard the Clear Sky School mentioned, the pupils of his eyes clearly contracted a bit.
Tang San spoke in a deep voice:The Tang Sect is the Tang Sect, the Clear Sky School is the Clear Sky School, never shall they intermingle. Right now ourmon enemy is the Spirit Empire, its not the time for looking into old grudges. The Clear Sky School has now decided to leave the mountain. Leaving them to guard the capital averts worries in the rear, at the same time it also avoids awkwardness when the Clear Sky School and the hall masters meet.
Yes.Tai Nuo respectfully epted the order. Seeing Tang San again, even though it didnt seem like Tang San had changed much, only steadier than before. But his eyes radiated an indescribably dignity, each word was filled with a bearing instilling trust, his movements were not only graceful, but even held a special leaderly elegance. Even the Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi he had met before had seemed to have Tang Sans characteristics.
Tai Nuo of course had no idea that Tang Sans characteristicsrgely originated in the transformation of the Seagods Light. As the Seagods chosen, how could he be like ordinary people?
Very soon, Tang San penned a letter in front of the Tang Sect gate, handing it to Tai Nuo. With the speed of the Speed Hall disciples, the news would reach the Clear Sky School within half a day. There would be absolutely no dys.
At the same time he also wrote an additional letter, also handing it to Tai Nuo, repeatedly reminding him to deliver it to the Moon Pavilion. With his aunts referral and his letter, there wouldnt be a problem for the Clear Sky School to garrison in the imperial pce. No matter how it was said, back then he seemed to also have epted the position as the crown princes tutor, so his words should still hold some authority. Now that the Heaven Dou Empire urgently needed elite spirit masters, there was even less of a reason to refuse.
Xiao Wu, Ill trouble you, we still have to keep traveling. Our wedding also Tang San looked tenderly at Xiao Wu, his eyes filled with regret.
Xiao Wu smiled sweetly, holding Tang Sans hand,What are you saying, weve been through so many storms, whats a bit of waiting? Major events are important. Spirit Hall is also the enemy that killed my mother, destroying them is my wish too. Lets go.
Tang San and Xiao Wu took their leave from Tai Nuo, and swiftly left Heaven Dou City. Tang San then pulled Xiao Wu close and flew off, heading directly southward. By Tang Sans calctions, even if the army had been on its way for ten days already, with his speed he should be able to converge with it before they reached the front line. There was no need to ask, the Shrek Seven Devils would also all be with the army. He just hadnt expected he would be going to war with the Spirit Empire so soon. Even though he still hadnt mentally prepared, he was still thirsting for this battle.
Five years had passed. Tang San very much wanted to know to what level the Tang Sect he had personally founded had advanced. Two thousand three hundred spirit masters, even though it sounded like a lot, it was still too flimsy whenpared to Spirit Halls more than fifty thousand. But the key to whether the Spirit Empire could be defeated in this battle might very well be the Tang Army that Xue Beng had established. It was also the first time the Tang Sects hidden weapons would climb onto the stage of history. Without a doubt, the Heaven Dou and Star Luo Empires would go all out in this campaign, this might also be the final battle with the Spirit Empire. If they lost this war and the Spirit Empire could eliminate the elites of the two empires, then the two empires would never be able to turn it around, and their destruction would only be a matter of time. If they could weaken the Spirit Empires strength before they had fully stabilized, then there was great hope for the future.
...
Spirit Empire capital, Spirit City, Supreme Pontiff Pce.
What? A Nirvana Team was destroyed? More than five hundred spirit masters lost in five cities?Bibi Dong had just returned when she got the infuriating news. Standing in front of her was Hu Liena with a guilty and uneasy expression. Her clothes fluttered without wind, and if anyone else had stood in front of her, with her temper, she might have already killed them. But Hu Liena was different. In Bibi Dongs heart, Hu Liena was not just her personal disciple, but more like her daughter. Even though Qian Renxue was her biological daughter, in fact, Qian Renxue was less important to her than Hu Liena. She had spent far too much painstaking effort on Hu Liena.
The bad news came one after another. Before she was back at the Supreme Pontiff Pce, Bibi Dong had already learned that the two great empires had revealedrge scale military operations targeting the Spirit Empire in a pincer attack, their armies pressuring the borders.
Fine, very well. It seems the Heaven Dou and Star Luo Empires havee prepared. They want to strike before my footing is stable. Fine! Id like to see how you will face my Spirit Legion. Nana, pass on my orders. Gather the seven sect masters and all imperial spirit masters with Bishop or higher titles to discuss it. Since they want to end it in one stroke, I will help them aplish it.
Yes, teacher.In the whole Spirit Empire, only Hu Liena didnt have to address Bibi Dong as Her Majesty.
Seeing that her teacher didnt intend to me her, Hu Liena heaved a secret sigh of relief. She of course knew her teacher was good to her, but the more that was the case, the more pain she felt. In the depths of her heart, the silhouette of that man whose ce wasnt lower than her teachers still lingered, as if branded on her soul, and she couldnt throw it off no matter how.
Since both sides will go to war, Tang San, will you appear on the battlefield? If, wee across each other there, what should I do? Why, must the two people I care most about have to meet on the battlefield?
While thinking to herself, Hu Liena was about to go pass on the orders, when she was called back by Bibi Dong,Xie Yu, you and Yan go pass on the orders. Nana, stay here. I have something to tell you.
Yes, Your Majesty.Xie Yue and Yan nced at each other. They were both helpless. They understood that their ces in Bibi Dongs heart couldnt ever possibly match up to the holy maiden Hu Liena.
As only Bibi Dong and Hu Liena remained in the room, the ice cold lines on Bibi Dongs face gradually gentled. Pointing to the seat next to her, she had Hu Liena sit.
Teacher, Ive disappointed you.Hu Liena hung her head.
Bibi Dong sighed,Nevermind, a few hundred dead spirit masters isnt serious harm. This was definitely done deliberately by the Heaven Dou Empire to disrupt our morale. But its not that easy. This war would begin sooner orter, and even though we still havent yet caught our bnce, on the battlefield the spirit master strength to truly dominate the two great empires is firmly in our hands. As long as we act appropriately and show its true effect on the battlefield, Heaven Dou and Star Luo basically wont be able to stir any wind or waves. In times of defeat, dont let one setback influence your confidence. Speaking of, this time I facented too.
Ah? Teacher, you Hu Liena looked shocked at Bibi Dong.
Bibi Dong said grimly:At first everything was going smoothly. The Titan Giant Ape and Sky Blue Bull Python were already at theirst gasp. Just then we were attacked by a cloaked fellow armed with a strange trident, ruining my happy asion. If I guess correctly, that person should be the now five years missing Tang San.
What?Hu Liena swayed, almost falling off her chair, her red lips trembling uncontrobly.
...
Three dayster.
Distantly, Tang San and Xiao Wu finally saw that army covering thend. Even though they overlooked it from the sky, the shock of the million strong army still made them a bit lifeless.
The number of people assembled seemed limitless, raised gs fluttering, all in perfect order. Advancing over the ins in units of ten thousand, it was like a vast river of steel.
Heavy cavalry with horses d in thick armor was at the head of the army, while strong soldiers formed the heavy infantry legions on either side. In the center was thergest quantity of infantry. At least six light cavalry legions moved back and forth outside the army, responsible for screening and scouting, surrounding and protecting the center. They all advanced majestically.
In the rear of the army was an enormous provisions unit. As they say, the troops move where fodder and provisions go. Just the numbers of this logistical army surpassed hive hundred thousand, moving an uninterrupted flow of supplies. This still wasnt including the logistics troops within the main army. By rough spection, Tang San understood that this time the Heaven Dou Empire was using its standing army, its rear logistics, as well as prepared conscription, their total sum might reach two million. It was absolutely their full national strength.
At the same time, this was thergest army the Empire could support. Years of saved up strength was undoubtedly manifested as the Empires national strength here. In fact, the resources consumed by an army of two million each day reached astronomical figures. To be able to equip such an army, the strength of the Heaven Dou Empire was obvious. Worthy of being a great empire that had towered over the Continent for so many years.
From the circumstances of the Heaven Dou Imperial army, one could also imagine the Star Luo Empires side. The Star Luo Empire might not be equal to the Heaven Dou Empire in terms of spirit master numbers, but their army would absolutely berger than the Heaven Dou Empires. The Star Luo Empire was governed under a philosophy of iron and blood, that could be seen in Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings experiences. How could the military strength of such a nation becking? Even though spirit masters were formidable, spirit masters below the Spirit Sage level were still restricted by physical strength and spirit power. When facing such an army, if the numbers reached a certain proportion, then even spirit masters might not dare charged this steel river. Without a doubt, the Heaven Dou and Star Luo Empires would use their national strength to pull close the gap in spirit master numbers.
The Douluo Continent hadnt seen war for many years now, even less experienced a conflict such as one with the Spirit Empires spirit master legions. Nobody could tell what the oue of the battlefield would be, but the Heaven Dou and Star Luo Empires undoubtedly chose the best timing.
Just while Tang San was pondering, suddenly, his mental power reacted. Turning his gaze forward, an illusory figure had appeared in his line of sight in just the blink of an eye, wings slightly trembling, directly targeting Tang San and Xiao Wus position, a sharp bird cry instantly rising, charging at the skies.
Seeing this figure as well as his reaction, Tang San couldnt help smiling wryly:Does this count as moving a stone only to smash my own foot? Even before our Tang Sect Speed Hall scout disciples can show their worth in battle, theyve started by catching their sect master.
Xiao Wu burst into giggles:This proves how elite the Tang Sect disciples are!
Besides Speed Hall disciples with the Needle Tailed Swift spirit, what spirit masters could have such speed and react so quickly in the air? That Speed Hall disciple didnt approach either, only circling Tang San and Xiao Wu at three hundred meters. Spirit master abilities basically couldnt cover such a distance. He was clearly very confident in his speed, and basically unconcerned with the possibility of Tang San and Xiao Wu chasing him.
In just a few breaths of time, several dozen figures suddenly flew up from the center of the Heaven Dou Imperial Army and headed in this direction. They were all flying type spirit masters. After flying up, they immediately formed a semi circr formation, vaguely surrounding Tang San and Xiao Wus position. They not only cooperated cleverly, but even more didnt make any unnecessary noise, their formation extremely orderly.
That Speed Hall disciple saw that his mission was alreadyplete, and suddenly elerated, flying into the distance. From start to finish, he hadnt exchanged any words.
Very soon, Tang San and Xiao Wu were surrounded by those dozens of flying spirit masters. shing spirit rings appeared around them, each and every one trembling with excitement. Even the lowest ranked were four ring Spirit Ancestors, and the strongest one already had six rings of strength.
Tie your hands and wait to be capured.The several dozen flying spirit masters shouted in chorus, their voices adjusted and uniform. Along with their shouts, their imposing manner also instantly rose, pressing down on Tang San and Xiao Wu.
Xiao Wu giggled:Youre not even asking who we are before having us captured?
That sixtieth ranked Spirit Emperor spoke gravely:Whoever you are, spirit masters spying on our army will all be captured first. Follow us down.Xiao Wus easygoing manner made him a bit restless. Even though they had the numerical advantage, that didnt matter if they encountered a true power. This Spirit Emperor was already prepared to call for reinforcements. Of course, he still absolutely wouldnt cower back. With an army of millions as well as six thousand spirit masters behind him, he didnt believe these two would dare do anything.
Tang San raised his cowl, smiling slightly:I am the Tang Sect master Tang San, Ivee to join the army. Please bring me to see Grandmaster or the people of the Tang Sect.
Youre the Tang Sect master?That Spirit Emperor was more than fifty years old. Looking at Tang San his eyes were filled with disbelief,The Tang Sect disciples number more than two thousand, how would their sect master be as young as you? Even if youre going to lie, at least make it believable. Less nonsense, first tie your hands and wait to be captured, or dont me us for being rude.
Tang San shook his head and sighed softly, he wasnt willing to dy here longer. The light in his eyes suddenly became pure, a halo of light even deeper blue than the sky instantly enveloped the surrounding spirit masters. The flying spirit masters only felt their bodies tighten, and immediately lost control of themselves. Let alone using spirit abilities, they werent even able to open their mouths to speak.
After easily restraining these spirit masters, Tang San erupted with a long howl, the surging mor charging straight at the heavens. The deep and resounding sonorous howl travelled far into the distance, spreading out just like the endless army on the ground. This long howl actually spread to each person below, and every corner. The voice also didnt fade as it passed, but instead grew louder and louder.
That surging mor was like raging wavesshing the shore, striking the millions of soldiers below.
With a tearing sound, Tang San felt his spirit power abruptly surge, his howl instantly bing a bit more resounding. He couldnt help being surprised as he discovered his spirit power that had already been stuck at a bottleneck for some time had broken through, reaching rank ny three.
Tang Sans spirit power had reached the peak of rank ny two as early as when he absorbed those fifty thousand year spirit rings, close to rank ny three, it had just never broken through. But recently he had first challenged the five Clear Sky School elders, erupting with his full strength under enormous pressure, and then while close to overdrawn helped his father connect his eight extraordinary meridians. These two experiences were undoubtedly enormous help in attacking the rank ny three bottleneck.
Due to his spirit power rising too quickly thesest few years, after Tang San left the Seagod Ind his cultivation had mainly focused on conservation, as much as possible stabilizing what he had gained, and so didnt recklessly go attacking the ny third rank. Now it was unexpectedly this long howl that drew out his spirit power, channels forming where the water flowed, sessfully raising his level.
Just at this moment, a few long howls simultaneously echoed from the army, the most resonant of them filled with infinite sharpness that seemed like it would cut Tang Sans howl in half. Charging at the sky, a seemingly piercing enormous blue sword energy rose high in the sky almost instantly, that sword energy seemed to connect heaven and earth, and along with a clear and melodious cry, it shot straight for Tang San.
Tang Sanughed out loud. Flicking his wrist, the Seagod Tridents cover burst like a cloud of butterflies, fluttering away. With a wave of his arm, those spirit masters awed by his mental strength were flung behind him. The long polearm swung out, dark light firmly shocking that enormous blue sword energy.
With a resounding explosion, the Seagod Trident erupted with a dragon cry. The main de trembled softly, and golden light flowed out like ripples on water, the Seagod Trident unexpectedly automatically turned golden even without Tang San infusing it with Seagods Light. Tang San even felt the golden trident in his hand produce longing.
It was sted by that one hundred eight thousand jin weight, but that tremendous sword energy showed how terrifying it was, even awakening the Seagod Tridents ownpetitiveness.
Blue light rose again, but this time it wasnt an enormous sword shadow, but rather a real figure that soared into the sky along with the blue light. Like a shooting star chasing the moon, it shot straight for Tang San.
Tang San held the Seagod Trident horizontally in one hand towards that azure light. His hand spun the long polearm one turn, and a golden ring of light instantly left it. At the same time, a ray of Seagods Light poured from the brand on his forehead into the Seagods Heart. Instantly, the golden tridents golden light red. Even though that blue light attack was strong, it was still dissolved within that golden ring of light, and the figure flying together with the sword was blocked ten meters away from Tang San.
Tang San guarded his chest with the Seagod Trident,ughing:Start of leniently senior, or I cant block.
That figure was already revealed. Tall, single armed, holding a long sword that was entirely clear blue, as if carved from crystal. Most peculiar was that this sword had nine stars, in session colored yellow, yellow, purple, purple, ck, ck, ck, ck, ck.
Even Tang San had no choice but to use the Golden Thirteen Halberds Unfixed Storm defense to block this sudden attack. Who was this but the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools elder, with spirit power at a frightening rank ny seven, with the hailed as number one attack spirit, Sword Douluo Chen Xin? That bizarre sword in his hand was his spirit, the Seven Kill Sword. Having reached rank ny seven, he already possessed the ability tomand his sword to fly, and so could fly into the sky to attack the enemy.
Sword Douluo looked at Tang San and was also shocked. Tang Sans howl just now had shocked the entire army, and especially the spirit masters even more deeply sensed that terrifying pressure. Even an exceptional power like Sword Douluo Chen Xin had also felt his mental strength unexpectedly bepletely suppressed. What kind of idea was this? Could the Spirit Empires High Priest havee over?
Consequently, Sword Douluo hadnt hesitated to strike with his full strength. While still on the ground, he had alreadyunched an attack targeting Tang San in the air, for fear that Tang San wouldunch somerge scale attack on the army. In fact, if there really was a rank ny nine Title Douluo here, theirrge scale attack would absolutely have devastating consequences. The war still hadnt started, the Heaven Dou Imperial Army couldnt take such losses.
But as Chen Xin saw Tang San, the vignce and pressure he felt instantly disappeared, reced by extreme shock. He had never expected a person who could easily dissolve two of his all out attacks to actually be Tang San.
Of course, Tang San didnt have an easy time of dissolving Chen Xings attacks, mainly relying on the Seago Trident. The Seagod Trident was a true divine weapon, it possessed a restraining effect on tool spirit forms. A blunt instrument like the Clear Sky Hammer was a bit better off, but a sharp weapon like this Seven Kill Sword was tly restrained.
After so many days of testing, Tang San was growing more and more familiar with the uses of the Seagod Trident. Previously Tang San had firstpletely sheltered his and Xiao Wus auras behind the Seagod Trident before relying on the one hundred eight thousand jin divine tool to block Sword Douluos attack. Even so, Tang San still felt unwell, constantly circting the Mysterious Heaven Skill to dissolve the Seven Kill Swords energy.
As for Sword Douluos second attack, even though it was man and sword united, it still met teh Seagods divine skill, being dissolved was justmon sense.
Tang San, its you.Sword Douluos eyes opened wide, fearing he was hallucinating.
Not long ago, the return of the Shrek Five Devils to Heaven Dou City had already enormously shocked the Heaven Do Empires spirit master world. In five years, the originally just sixty something ranked five people had all already broken through the Spirit Douluo level. What kind of idea was this? In fact, the current spirit masters of the Heaven Dou Empire was mainly made up of the Shrek Academy, Four Elements Academy, Tang Sect, Seven Treasure zed Tile School as well as the imperial family spirit masters, their total numbers just barely reaching ten thousand. But when ounting for manning every city as well as other necessary arrangements, only six thousand could be summoned to the front lines. And among these, besides the Heaven Dou imperial familys spirit masters who were fully familiar with the Shrek Seven Devils, the five devils return had given them such an enormous shock that they were already hailing them as unsurpassable geniuses of a thousand years.
But, those five people who had shocked the entire Heaven Dou spirit master world were a full level below their front figure Tang San. No matter what Tang San did, if he hadnt reached the Title Douluo level, how could he block his rank ny seven strength attack? He, he really already was a Title Douluo? No wonder, no wonder the Shrek Five Devils only smiled without saying anything when asked about Tang San. This key figure of the Shrek Seven Devils had actually already reached such a level.
At this moment, more than ten spirit masters flew up closely behind Sword Douluo. Tang San looked them over, and instantly smiled. He knew most of these flying spirit masters. There was spirit avatar form Four Eyed Owl Flender and Liu Erlong, using flying mushroom sausages were Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, Ma Hongjun unfolding his phoenix wings. Besides them, the remainder were all at least Spirit Douluo level spirit masters.
Little San, you came so quickly.Everyone couldnt help being overjoyed at seeing Tang San. Dai Mubaiughed:By that sound, youve advanced again?
Flenderughed:I took it for an enemy attack, so it was you bratsing. Good, you seven little monsters are assembled again.
Tang San and Xiao Wu bowed to Flender together. Tang San said sternly:This time, we are truly assembled.
The five devils looked at each other, their gazes in an instant focusing on Xiao Wu. Ning Rongrong covered her mouth, her tears immediately reddening. Zhu Zhuqing said breathlessly:Third brother, you did it? Xiao Wu is?
Liu Erlong was already dashing forward like a me, turning into her human form, a pair of fire dragon wings on her back, flying straight up to Tang San and Xiao Wu.
Xiao Wu, my daughter, Its been hard on you.Pulling Xiao Wu out of Tang Sans arms with one move, she held her in a tight embrace. She and Grandmaster had no children, and after taking Xiao Wu as her adopted daughter, she had regarded her as her own. After she had heard what had happened to Xiao Wu and Tang San, she had suffered extremely. Now seeing Xiao Wu again, how could she not be excited?
The flying spirit masters that had been awed by Tang Sans mental strength were now already released. Seeing so many powers surrounding Tang Sans pair and treating them like family, they understood that this person whose eyes could make them lose the ability to move, was actually on their side.
The Shrek Five Devils gathered up, and Dai Mubai gripped Tang Sans shoulders:Lets go, lets go, well talk down below. This flying mushroom sausage doesntst too long. Little San, I really didnt expect you to seed to quickly.
Tang San smiled wryly:Even though I seeded, it was still at too high a price. Lets go, wellnd first.
Guided by everyone, Tang San followed them into the army. He then learned that the spirit master troop was at the heart of the army, directly surrounding and protecting the center, guarding the new Heaven Dou Imperial monarch Xue Beng.
Tang Sans arrival immediately caused an enormous sensation. As everyonended, Tang Sans gaze subconsciously looked for Grandmaster, but never saw a trace of him.
Flender smiled:Looking for Grandmaster? The times are different, and Grandmaster isnt the Grandmaster from before. Besides your subordinate Tang Army, this time hes themander of all spirit masters. His Majesty conferred him as king Lan Dian, chief spirit master of the court, the regimentalmander of the Heaven Dou spirit master regiment. In the imperial court, he is ranked second.
Tang San stared nkly,Ranked second? Then whos first?
Flender gave him a meaningful look:Do you still remember the title the Heaven Dou imperial family gave you before you left?
Tang San scratched his head:It was something like tutor to the crown prince?
Flender said unhappily:You brat really treats rank as dung. Not just tutor to the crown prince, but king Lan Hao. And the crown prince from then has already be the present regent. As tutor to the crown prince, you have also be the Imperial Tutor. That rank is just above Xiao Gang. Besides you, who else?
What? Me?Tang San looked dumbstruck at Flender, for a moment unable to conceal his shock. He had never expected that, after returning from a five year journey, he had actually be the Heaven Dou Empires Imperial Tutor, ced above hundreds of millions of people.
On the other side, Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing and Liu Erlong were already crying in a group. Xiao Wu was just telling everyone about her resurrection.
Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun gathered around Tang San, Oscar grinning:Little San, this time weve also been infected by your glory. Just as we returned, His Majesty conferred us as imperial dukes. Of course, for now its the unded kind.
Tang San asked Dai Mubai:Boss, you too?
Dai Mubai smiled:Ive severed rtions with my family, why wouldnt I ept it? Anyway, Im not nning on returning to Star Luo. That side is all iron and blood, its better being together with you all. Dukedom or not doesnt matter, as long as we brothers can always be together, what does the rest matter?
When the army set off, the spirit masters received the best treatment, especially powers like these all rode in special carriages. Right now everyone were down on the ground, chatting while walking, already drowned in a forest of steel. Only, while they spoke, a rest order suddenly passed through the army, and the constantly advancing troops instantly came to a halt.
The troops ahead suddenly parted, and four old men came walking from outside. The moment theyy eyes on Tang San, they instantly fell to one knee like golden mountains and jade pirs copsing, speaking loudly:Our respects to the sect master.
Dont be so courteous, elders.Tang San hurriedly went to meet them, and with a wave of his hands, a vast spirit power immediately supported all the four elders. They were no strangers, but the the once n chiefs of the four single attribute ns, now the four great hall masters of the Tang Sect. Strength Hall master Tai Tan, Speed Hall master Bai He, Defense Hall master Niu Gao, as well as Medicine Hall master Yang Wudi.
Being easily pulled up by Tang San, the four elders couldnt help showing shocked expressions. Only, in their hearts they felt even more joy. Tang San returning at the crucial moment was undoubtedly most advantageous to the Tang Sect. These four hall masters were already somewhat beyond their means whenmanding an army. Especially on this campaign, where the Tang Sects full strength had left the nest. Just in case there was an ident, none of them could bear the responsibility.
Before the four elders could start chatting, just at this moment, a loud voice dered,His Majesty arrives.Everyone who were just speaking quieted down, and the soldiers parted like a tide. Surrounded by a crowd of powers, wearing golden helmet, golden armor and a crimson battle gown, the Heaven Dou Empires newly appointed emperor Xue Beng appeared in front of everyone.
Taking off his helmet, Xue Bengs first act was unexpectedly to bow to Tang San, speaking respectfully:Teacher.
Chapter 274 — Heaven Dou Army
Chapter 274: Heaven Dou Army
The Heaven Dou Empires regent Xue Bengs appearance instantly drew everyones attention. Just while a host of spirit masters were paying him their respects, he suddenly took off his golden helmet and bowed to Tang San, respectfully calling him teacher.
In fact, in this army of millions, Xue Beng as Emperor bowing to Tang San in front of so many people shocked everyone, leaving them dumbstruck. No matter if they were spirit masters who knew Tang San or not, they couldnt help instantly reevaluating this youth.
Tang San bowed at the same time as Xue Beng paid his respects. He of course wouldnt bow to Xue Beng, but rather to Grandmaster right next to him. He also addressed him as teacher.
The scene seemed a bit strange. Only those who knew Tang San well understood what was going on.
Your Majesty, dont be so courteous.After Tang San saluted Grandmaster, he turned to the side, more or less epting Xue Bengs half bow, simultaneously stepping forward to help him up.
Tang San clearly saw an excited expression in Xue Bengs eyes.
Teacher for a day, a father for life. Teacher, this is only appropriate.Xue Beng Tightly gripped Tang Sans hand, speaking respectfully.
Tang San smiled slightly:Your Majesty is now the ruler of a nation, and themander of these millions of soldiers, you definitely cant go on like this.
Xue Bengughed out loud:Teacher, I really didnt expect you to catch up in time. It seems even Heaven is helping my Heaven Dou.
Tang San said:I dont understand leading troops in battle, but Since Tang San hase, I will definitely devote my full strength to help sharing Your Majestys burdens.
Xue Beng nodded to Tang San, then turned his gaze to the surrounding crowds, suddenly loudly dering:Heaven Dou Empires subordinates hear mymand!
Long live Your Majesty!Instantly, a storm of voices rose in answer. Whether spirit masters or soldiers and generals, all fell to one knee. The only ones who didnt were Tang San and Grandmaster who were entitled not to.
Xue Bengs eyes shone, projecting a graceful royal presence,Today, my teacher, Tang Sect Master king Lan Hao, Tang San, has returned. Hereafter, teachers orders are like mymands, where teacher goes, like my presence.
Yes. Long live Your Majesty, long live king Lan Hao.
Hearing the shouts of millions of heroes, even someone as steadfast as Tang San couldnt help but feel his blood boil. His impassioned voice reverberated in the sky,Heaven Dou certain victory!
This rallying cry was filled with iparably tyrannical mental power, and at the same time Tang San raised the Seagod Trident. Along with the Seagods Light pouring into it, a ray of deeply golden light shot up. Even in daytime, every soldier could clearly see that divine pir of golden light.
Heaven Dou certain victory!Roars resounded in every corner of the army, the voices travelling several doze li before fading. The armys vigor instantly rose to an unprecedented level.
Xue Beng stared shocked at that golden trident in Tang Sans hand that gave even him thoughts of submission, and couldnt help eximing in admiration. Besides gratitude, his respect for Tang San was even more due to the Tang Sects importance for the entire Heaven Dou Empire. He also knew Tang San was a genius, but he was after all a genius of the young generation. In his impression, he still wasnt a true power. But Tang Sans shout had still provoked a reply from millions of soldiers, and the aura he exposed for an instant shocked even Xue Beng who had met a lot of powers. Vaguely, he already sensed that Tang Sans power absolutely wasnt inferior to those old spirit masters.
Teacher, thank you.Xue Beng said sincerely.
Tang San smiled calmly:Its not toote for Your Majesty to thank me once Ive helped Your Majesty sweep the Spirit Empire t.Right now he was no longer the Tang San from before. With the backing of formidable strength, Tang Sans words held an intense confidence.
Xue Beng smiled:Teacher, how about being my vicemander?
Tang San shook his head:Your Majesty, I dont understand army battles. I think Id better help you block the enemys stronger spirit master. Ill help lead the Tang Army. Once we encounter the Spirit Empires spirit master legions, leave it to me and Teacher to confront them. Well keep them from interfering with the main battlefield as much as possible.
Little San Grandmaster frowned, looking at Tang San. The Spirit Empires spirit master legions were so powerful that, even if Tang San was the Imperial Tutor, Grandmaster felt that his promise was a bit inappropriate. After all, if he couldnt achieve what he promised, it would mean major losses to the entire army. That was unpardonable for anyone.
Xue Beng nced at Grandmaster, then looked at Tang San again, speaking in a low voice:Teacher, this time Im personallymanding the army with the mindset that broken jade is better than undamaged brick. When facing Spirit Halls spirit master legions, if we can fight then fight, and if we cant, we still have the army for support.
Tang San said:Your Majesty, I calcted the Spirit Empires strength on the way here. ording to all kinds of indicators in the past, the total sum of the Spirit Empires spirit masters should be sixty to seventy thousand. You could say its ten times ours. But, they can at most mobilize fifty thousand. After all, the strength of spirit masters below rank thirty is basically useless on the battlefield, and thats already stretching it. They will need to leave at least five thousand spirit masters as reserve, and five thousand to guard their most important cities. The spirit masters they can actually throw against us and the Star Luo Imperial Army should number around forty thousand. Your Majesty mobilizing the entire nation like this should be after discussing it well with Star Luo. The Star Luo Empires strength isnt less than ours, and theyre bound to form a pincer attack from the south. So, the Spirit Empires spirit master legions should halve again, leaving around twenty thousand to face us. Of course, even so, they have three to four times our numbers in spirit masters, still an overwhelming advantage.
Listening to Tang Sans analysis, Xue Beng nodded repeatedly, expressing his agreement.
Tang San continued:At present, Grandmaster should be leading around four thousand of our six thousand spirit masters, plus two thousand three hundred of our Tang Sect. Adding the Tang Army equipped with Tang Sect hidden weapons, Im confident in at least blocking the frontal attack of Spirit Halls twenty thousand spirit masters.
Grandmaster said:Little San, Ive also calcted the difference in strength between both sides. Youre right, if the enemys twenty thousand spirit masters are all ordinary spirit masters, we do have the ability to stop them. But dont forget that Spirit Halls powers are numerous, and Bibi Dong is deep and unmeasurable. Theres also one exceptional Douluo with rank ny nine strength that might appear on the battlefield. You should understand the destructive power of such a heaven defying power in war. Moreover, the Spirit Empire has a total of maybe twenty TItle Douluo. Right now all we have is Poison Douluo, Sword Douluo, Bone Douluo, and even adding in mine, Flender and Erlongs spirit fusion ability, thats still only equivalent to four Title Douluo. Facing at least ten Title Douluo, and possibly even exceptional Douluo, if the enemys peak level powers enter our spirit master camp, the circumstances will change immediately. At the same time, Spirit Hall has prepared for years. Their Spirit Douluo and Spirit Sage level powers are at least ten times ours. Did you include those?
This was a war of life and death. Even though Grandmaster hadnt seen Tang San for five years and had missed him deeply, no matter how overjoyed he was at seeing him again, he immediately recounted his own thoughts when he heard Tang Sans somewhat cavalier promise.
After Tang San muttered to himself a moment, a very faint blue light enveloped him, Grandmaster as well as Xue Beng, isting their voices from the outside world. Then he spoke briefly. Grandmasters doubtful expression waspletely obliterated, and Xue Beng also showed an expression of sudden revtion.
Xue Beng returned to the army, apanied by a crowd of guards, but Grandmaster still stayed behind. He wasnt following Xue Beng every moments, and spent even more time heremanding the spirit master army.
Before anyone came over to disturb them, Grandmaster spoke to Tang San in a low voice:Little San, youre really sure?
Tang San said:As long as Bibi Dong and that exceptional Douluo Qian Daoliu donte at me together, Im certain of blocking twenty thousand Spirit Empire spirit masters. Theres something else I didnt tell you. Im just back from the Clear Sky School, and the Clear Sky School has already decided to return to the Continent, naturally theyll join our Heaven Dou Empire faction. To tell the truth, this time the Empire has set out in force, but the rear is a bit hollow. I had the Speed Hall disciples deliver a letter to the Clear Sky School, telling uncle to leave five Title Douluo and most sect disciples stationed in Heaven Dou City, and then send two Title Douluo to lead a hundred elites to support us. My father might be one of the two. These reinforcements will undoubtedly relieve the gap in Spirit Sage and higher level spirit masters between us and the Spirit Empire. I didnt mention it to Xue Beng just now to hold back a trump card. Otherwise I wouldnt say I was so certain.
Grandmaster said relieved.:THen its good. Only, just what you said just now already raised Xue Bengs confidence. This battle. Actually, he sent troops against his will,pelled by the circumstances.
Tang San nodded:Thats why I must strengthen his confidence. As the ruler of a nation, themander in chief of the army, if even he doesnt have confidence in victory, how will we have any chance in battle? Also, I wasnt exaggerating. Us Shrek Seven Devils really is enough to equal seven Title Douluo.
This was what Tang San told Grandmaster and Xue Beng before. On the battlefield, the Shrek Seven Devils was enough to equal seven Title Douluo.
Thus, the Heaven Dou Empire side possessed the equivalent of more than ten Title Douluo level powers.
Grandmaster gave a soft sigh:Little San, you have to remember that Im more unwilling to see you in any danger than I am hoping to destroy the Spirit Empire. True, with Rongrongs spirit power reaching rank eighty, shes be the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools strongest support type spirit master, and arguably also the worlds number one support spirit master. WIth her there, you all really can enter the Title Douluo realm, but, she alone cant support the six of you for too long. Compared to seven true Title Douluo, theres still a gap. You have to keep this in mind. The battlefield isnt apetition, with one mistake there is danger to your life. Your lives are most important.
Teacher, I Just as Tang San was preparing to tell Grandmaster that he had already be a true Title Douluo, he was interrupted.
Little freak, you came back! Hahahaha! With clear and brightughter, Poison Douluo Dugu Bo crawled out of some unknown corner,ing up to Grandmaster and Tang San, just in time to make Tang San swallow his words.
Dugu Bo still seemed hale and hearty, the five years hadnt left any marks on him. He also walked up and gave Tang San a huge bearhug, regardless of Grandmaster standing right there.
Old freak, youre still as always! A bit softer, a bit softer Sensing Dugu Bos unconstrained emotions, Tang San couldnt help feeling a burst of warmth, forcefully returning the hug.
Seeing Dugu Boe over, the Tang Sect four hall masters as well as the other Shrek Seven Devils also all gathered, asking about Tang Sans experiences over these five years. Dai Mubai and the others who returned first hadnt said anything about their trip to Seagod Ind, only stating that theyd cultivated painstakingly for five years, making their strength increase substantially. Tang San had warned them to do so. After all, it was best not to circte the mysteries of the Seagod Ind too widely.
Surrounded by the crowd, Tang San simply recounted the trip to Seagod Ind, but spoke even more about the sea spirit masters and the panicked events on the sea. As for Xiao Wus resurrection, he was even less talkative. This rted to his and Xiao Wus secrets, and even though these people were all trustworthy, Tang San still didnt talk about it to avoid touching on Xiao Wus sadness. Only, he didnt hide the events of the Clear Sky School, exining them. At the same time he alsoforted the four elders, telling them what he told Tai Nuo.
Tai Tan sighed:Its all twenty years in the past. Even if a lot happened to us because of the Clear Sky School, we also gained a lot of benefits from them. Let the past be the past. As long as sect master doesnt merge us with the Clear Sky School, fighting alongside is nothing.
Tang San looked at Yang Wudi whose hatred for the Clear Sky School was the deepest. But who knew that Yang Wudis gaze was always fixed on Tang Sans Seagod Trident, seemingly not paying attention to what was said about the Clear Sky School.
Bau Heughed:Sect master, no need to mind the old mountain goat. In the past five years when weve all been able to live together, he doesnt even know how happy hes been. All the past is already in the past. Even though he feels conflicted about it, the old orangutan is right, as long as we dont return to the Clear Sky School, let the past lie. Dealing with Spirit Hall is important. We old fellows can clearly tell the difference between trivialities and important stuff.
Tang Sanughed out loud:Many thanks for all elders magnanimity. I havent been back for five years. Elder Tai Tan, what are the circumstances of our Tang Sect, and what are the circumstances of the Tang Army? Ill trouble you to introduce me.
Before Tai Tan could open his mouth, Yan Wudi interrupted:Sect master, where is this trident from? Howe I feel my heart beat in rm when looking at it? Even my spirit power bes unstable. The Soul Breaking Spear even gives me a feeling like it doesnt want me to release it.
Thats quite normal, even my Seven Kill Sword was supressed until it couldnt breathe by this trident. Sword Douluo had disappeared just after Tang San reached the army. Now that he had returned, Bone Douluo Gu Rong as well as Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi had returned with him.
Ning Fengzhi clearly looked a bit older, the hair at his temples already grizzled. These past five years clearly hadnt been easy on him.
Uncle Ning.Tang San swiftly stepped forward to bow in greeting. Even if he was already the master of a sect, he would still never forget how Ning Fengzhi helped him back then.
Ning Fengzhi smiled slightly, immediately bowing in return:Sect master Tang, dont be like this. Speaking of, the growth speed of you youngsters has shocked me. Only, as you grow up, we will also grow old. The future Douluo Continent is the world of you youngsters.
Tang San smiled calmly:Uncle Ning is still in your prime, how could you be old?
Ning Fengzhiughed out loud:Fine, lets not mention it. Just now I heard uncle Chen Xin say you had a weapon even the Seven Kill Sword couldntpare to, so I also got quite interested. Could you give everyone an introduction?
The people who could stand in the circle around him were all trustworthyrades or elders, so Tang San had no intention of hiding it. He stabbed the Seagod Trident into the ground:Seagod Trident, weighs one hundred eight thousand jin.
A simple exnation, but it made everyone feel the sky copse. One hundred eight thousand jin, what kind of idea was that?
Sword Douluos eyes revealed a pensive mood,No wonder, no wonder. Congrattions, sect master Tang. This divine object will certainly be a sharp weapon in the fight against Spirit Hall.
Ning Fengzhi also nodded to Tang San:Sect master Tang, after this war is over, I will have to request people from you. Little Ao you can steal, but you still have to return our Rongrong. I will have her rece me.
Daddy.Rongrong cried out, leaping in front of her father,Youre still in the prime of your life, howe you have to leave your position to me?
Ning Fengzhi rubbed his daughters head, his eyes brimming with pride. Laughing, he said:Because, only by recing daddy can our Seven Treasure zed Tile School be the Nine Treasure zed Tile School! The sect master position belongs to those capable. Youve already surpassed daddy. Daddy believes that, under your leadership, our Seven Treasure zed Tile School will definitely reforge our glory.
Tang San nodded:Uncle Ning, thats only natural. Rongrong has always been of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School.
Ning Fengzhi said:The army will resume marching, I have to return. Little San, the key to this war will be your Tang Sect. Uncle believes that you will definitely give the Spirit Empire a huge surprise.
Ning Fengzhi brought the two Title Douluo away, and the others also returned to their posts. When the army resumed marching, Tang San brought the Shrek Seven Devils after the four Tang Sect hall masters to the Tang Armys position in the million man army.
The Tang Army was on the left side of Xue Bengs central army, forming an army by itself. Their equipment was different from the other legions. When Tang San saw the equipment of themon Tang Army soldiers, he also couldnt help sighing that the Heaven Dou Empire had disregarded all production costs for this special force.
The Tang Army soldiers didnt wear metal armor, but rather leather. This leather armor wasnt the light protection guarding just the vital areas of the body, but rather rhinoceros leather armor protecting the whole body. It was even more expensive than full metal armor. Not only was its defense very powerful, it was also very light and didnt influence movement.
All Tang Army soldiers were young warrior between age twenty and thirty. Each carried a two chi long and one chi wide Godly Zhuge Crossbow on their backs. Tang San saw at a nce that these crossbows were only made from refined iron, and not iron essence. His original doubts were instantly exined. He originally couldnt understand how the Tang Sect could create ten thousand Godly Zhuge Crossbrows in a short five years. Now it seemed the answer had provided itself. The size and weight increased cost, but lowered the demands on the crossbow materials.
Besides therge crossbows, each Tang Army soldier was also equipped with a four chi long refined iron war saber, and all over their leather armor hung characteristic leather bags holding at least one hundred twenty crossbow bolts, each six cun or so long. Even though these crossbow bolts werent fully made from iron essence either, the arrowheads all were. Through quick calctions, Tang San discovered that therge edition Godly Zhuge Crossbow shouldnt have lost much in power. It was even more suitable to equipping an army.
Each Tang Army soldier was provided with arge horse with head high. The value of their equipment wouldnt be less than that of the heavy cavalry, and that was still when disregarding the Godly Zhuge Crossbow. This showed how the Heaven Dou imperial family was filled with expectations for this special force.
The four hall masters came up to Tang San. Tai Tan spoke:This Tang Army was founded three years ago, when His Majesty Xue Beng ascended the throne. Made up of elite warriors selected from within the army, after three years of training theirbat strength is already quite formidable. Enough to use on the battlefield. Their training was conducted privately in absolute secrecy. Each person carries the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, as well as one hundred sixty crossbow bolts. Besides the forty inside the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, the remaining one hundred twenty is carried on their person. The Godly Zhuge Crossbow theyre currently carrying is my improved design. Sect master should have seen that sacrificing size and weight, we can reduce the manufacturing difficulty and material demands without giving up power. For special use in the army, its absolutely no problem.
Tang San nodded:Besides these ten thousand, how many people are currently equipped with our Tang Sect hidden weapons?
Tai Tan said:Our initial production first went to supplying the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. Of course, we supplied them with all the best quality hidden weapons, and also full sets. Only for the Seven Treasure zed Tile Schools directly rted disciples. After that was our own Tang Sect. This time, altogether two thousand three hundred Tang Sect spirit masters have set out, among them the Speed Hall, Medicine Hall and Defense Hall disciples all have two hundred, the remainder aretely joined young spirit masters. The Strength Hall Disciples were left in the sect to continue producing hidden weapons. Theres also five hundred elderly and children left in the sect. Right now the sect altogether consists of around three thousand people. The sect disciples along here are all equipped with full sets of hidden weapons, just like the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. At the same time there are also three hundred with Godly Zhuge Crossbows with special bolts. They are mainly focused on Armor Breaking Arrows and Thunder me Arrows. Their attack power is at least fifty percent higher than ordinary Godly Zhuge Crossbows.
Tang San said:Whats the average level of our spirit masters here?
Tai Tan said:Around rank forty on average. They are after all mostly youths. But theyre also all trained by Grandmaster, their fighting strength is considerable. As for the disciples of our three halls, theyre a bit stronger. Among them the Speed Hall disciples are equipped with the most hidden weapons.
Listening to Tai Tans simple introduction, Tang San had a rough understanding of the Tang Armys circumstances. At this time, the army resumed marching again, and the Tang Army soldiers mounted one after another. They moved orderly and nimbly, and even though there was no killing intent, that spear sharp aura showed in every action.
In these five years, the Tang Sect had grown swiftly. Not only in terms of number, with the direct backing of the Heaven Dou Imperial Family, they had summonedrge numbers of cksmiths to assist the Tang Sect in producing hidden weapons. Of course, the crucialponents were still manufactured by the Tang Sect disciples themselves, while someponents were distributed for these outside cksmiths to make, substantially speeding up the entire manufacturing process. Otherwise there would have been no way to equip an army like this.
All the resources were fully supplied by the Heaven Dou imperial family, without costing the Tang Sect a penny. Moreover, they had been allocated funds before even producing anything. After these five years, the Tang Sects umted wealth was already quite something, evenparable to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School of the past. Only, before the return of the Shrek Seven Devils, the full spirit master strength of the Tang Sect was still insufficient, especially in terms of powers. Otherwise, the Tang Sects overall strength wouldnt be inferior to the three upper sects back then.
Although Tang San also knew that the Heaven Dou Empire gave their full support in order to deal with Spirit Hall, he still couldnt help but admire Xu Beng and thete emperor Xue Ye.
The army marched on, stopping every couple of hours for a brief rest. In one day, the millions of heroes covered a full two hundred li. At such a pace, they would reach themon border of the Heaven Dou Empire and Spirit Empire in five or six days.
At nightfall, the army made camp. While camped, the army was arranged differently from when on the move. In the military camp, the infantry was on the outside, with cavalry inside and the imperial guard in the center. Supply wagons and provisions was also in the center of the army. An unending stream of supply wagons was constantly passing through, and the entire camp was bustling.
After a full day of march, they could finally rest. Cooking details lit fires for food, while ordinary soldiers raised tents to rest.
The Tang Army didnt need to make their own camp, a specialized supply force came up to make it for them. Their position was also at the center of the million man army, close to the big tent guarded by the imperial guard.
When camp was just made, a messenger came down from the big tent in the center of the army.His Majesty invites his highness king Lan Hao to discuss business in the central army.
Fine, Ill go right away.
This was still the first time Tang San participated in a military conference. He didnt bring anyone, alone following the messenger into the army center.
The big tent in the middle of the army wasntvish, the boiled cowhide tent looked thick and solid, surrounded by a steel forest of weapons, protected by the imperial guard. After following the messenger inside, Tang San discovered that there were actually more than a hundred people already inside.
Xue Beng sat in the elevated main seat, the position on his left empty, Grandmaster sitting to his right. Next were more than ten grave looking generals seated. The others all stood below.
Seeing Tang San arrive, Xue Beng stood hurriedly, personally going to meet him. The crowd of generals all looked somewhat curiously at this young Imperial Tutor. Especially when they saw Tang San bringing a trident inside. Xue Beng showed no offense, and he couldnt help secretly praise him.
Teacher, you came. Please sit.Xue Beng pulled Tang San inside, having him take the seat to his left. In fact, Tang Sans current position was below only his, above countless others.
Tang San lowered his voice:Your Majesty, I dont understand military affairs. Dont mind me, official business is urgent.
Xue Beng nodded, gantly returning to the main seat. His gaze swept the crowd below, and therge tent instantly grew quiet, the hundred or more military officials deferential.
Our army has ten thousand men to a legion, you are all legionmanders. At present Our army is already less than five days travel from the Spirit Empire. The war is imminent. Gathering all generals here today is in order to concretize the battle n. We dont need to mention the importance of this battle to the Empire. We hope all generals can work with one heart. After we have won this battle and returned, We will provide rewards ording to achievements, conferring titles ordingly.
Your Majesty, long live, long live, long long live.
Reporting to Your Majesty. At present everything is normal in the army. Advance scouts report that the Spirit Empire has already responded, gathering their army before Jialing Pass.A fifty year old general to Tang Sans right stood and gave a report. While speaking, his gaze swept Tang San, his expression somewhat apathetic. Clearly he wasnt particrly concerned with this youngster who could sit above him.
Xue Beng said to Tang San:This is the Empires pir, marshal Ge Long, titled the Nine Lives Divine Dragon. He is also number one in the empire, chiefmander of the three armies.
Listening to Xue Bengs introduction, Tang San understood. No wonder this oldmander wasnt too taken with him, he was the number one person in the Heaven Dou Empire military. Even if he wasnt above him and Grandmaster in noble ranking, in terms of actual authority he might be second only to Xue Beng. From Xue Bengs expression as he looked at him, it was clear that this new emperor relied heavily on this marshal Ge Long. It was also no wonder this marshal was dissatisfied with having to sit below him. Judging by his presence, he should be a Spirit Douluo level power.
Ge Long wore Heaven Dou silver armor, embracing a three tined helmet. A spirit master was in the prime of his life in his fifties, and to have reached the Spirit Douluo level at such an age was quite remarkable. After all, how many geniuses like Tang San and the others could there be?
Your Majesty, ording to our analysis as well as estimations regarding those traitors, even if the Spirit Empire gathers the ten kingdoms and duchies, they can at most field six hundred thousand soldiers. This should be their limit in wartime. And with our army and the Star Luo Imperial Army attacking from north and south, they can only send around three hundred thousand troops against us, not even a third of our numbers. The terrain before Jialing Pass is t, and even though the Spirit Empire seized the field ahead of time, they absolutely cant stand up to us in battle. They will definitely retreat to Jialing Pass, defending from a natural stronghold. As long as they summon their spirit master legions, even with a million heroes, breaking through their defenses will be difficult beyond difficult.
Jialing Pass is in the center of the Heaven Spirit mountain range, a key military point. One man can hold off ten thousand there. If we want to make any contributions in this war, we must break through the pass.
Xue Beng pondered:If we were to detour around the Heaven Spirit mountains ande at them from another direction?
Ge Long frowned:I have also considered this option, but the feasibility is very low. First disregarding how many more days the army would have to march, in order to have a chance to go around, we would have to enter the hintends of the Spirit Empire. The terrain there consists mainly of hills, valleys and basins. Its extremely unfavorable for our army. Its on the contrary even more dangerous. Moreover, theres also the chance for enemy troops to block our escape route. Behind Jialing Pass is a long narrow in, leading deep into the territory of the Bck Kingdom, directly to the root of the problem. Consequently, this subject believes that breaking Jialing Pass is imperative. Only by attacking from there can we achieve the greatest benefits, entering to attack or guarding our retreat, as necessary.
Chapter 275 — Seven Devils, Guarding, Supply Line
Chapter 275: Seven Devils, Guarding, Supply Line
Listening to Ge Long, the Heaven Dou Empire generals nodded one after another, agreeing with hisments.
A seventy year old general on the right side got up:What marshal Ge Long says is correct, there are t ins before and behind Jialing Pass. If we can force our way in, we will certainly be able to show the full might of our army. Even if we cant attack, the in behind is suitable for our retreat. At the same time, on the ins are our Empires three main cities watching out for each other. When retreating or defending, we wont be pushed a thousand li in one go.
Xue Beng nodded:Since thats the case, well proceed ording to the n. Only, since we can think of attacking Jialing Pass, the Spirit Empire will naturally also anticipate it. Jialing Pass has steep terrain, and is built using the mountains. The wall are a hundred meters high and a hundred meters thick. It will be very difficult for us to break through when facing the Spirit Empires army.
Marshal Ge Long said:Your Majesty, we want to fight a war of attrition with the Spirit Empire. At present, even though the Spirit Empire looks like an iron wall, they founded the nation not long ago, and every kingdom and duchy has their own selfish motives. A war of attrition will admittedly cause us some losses, but their losses will belong to the armies of the kingdoms and duchies. It will be difficult for them to avoid being harmed unevenly. After the losses have reached a certain degree, the Spirit Empires morale will be in disorder. What we will do is to control the loss ration between our army and the enemy as far as possible. Our Heaven Dou Empire is vast, with millions of heroic soldiers, our logistics are replenished in a steady supply. Further adding in Star Luo Empires response, the circumstances will only be more and more advantageous for us the longer such a war continues. Only, this is still based on our spirit masters being able to hold off the Spirit Hall spirit master legions. State Preceptor, give us your opinion. Roughly to what degree can you resist the Spirit Empire spirit masters?
The State Preceptor Ge Long mentioned was naturally Grandmaster.
Grandmaster said:King Lan Hao has already promised His Majesty to assist our spirit master regiment with the Tang Army, blocking the Spirit Empire spirit master legions, reducing the harm to the army as much as possible.
Oh? In other words, your highness king Lan Hao is very confident?Marshal Ge Longs gaze turned to Tang San.
Tang San couldnt help secretly nod during this marshals exnation just now. He had no attainments in military affairs himself, and therefore he only listened respectfully. Now that this marshal asked him, he smiled calmly:The battlefield is home to myriad changes, I cant say to what degree we can block the Spirit Empire spirit masters either. But just as Teacher said, we will give our all to reduce the damage to the main force. Only, I still have some questions right now. Perhaps marshal has already thought of a way to deal with them, but I still want to remind you.
What questions?Ge Longs eyes held some disdain. To his eyes, Tang San really was too young. Even though he also knew that Tang San had once taken the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament championship, defeating Spirit Halls Golden Generation, it seemed to him that Tang San was still just a talented young spirit master. To be able to sit in his current seat was even more rted to him once rescuing emperor Xue Ye, achieving meritssting until today. But toment on military matters, what did he count as? He actually sat on his seat in thismanders tent.
Tang San said:I dont understand warfare, that will naturally all be executed ording to grand marshall''s arrangements. But conflicts where spirit masters participate will be very different from ordinary wars. Spirit masters have formidable personal capabilities. They might not be able to sh with your steel heroes, but they can very easily have extraordinary effects on the battlefield. For instance, if I was the Spirit Empires Bibi Dong, I would definitely send a spirit master squadron to circle behind our army. Grand marshal is right, we absolutely wont fear the Spirit Empire in a war of attrition. Our army is as one, with the entire nation behind us. But, millions of men also consume equally enormous resources. When we are fighting a war of attrition with the Spirit Empire before Jialing Pass, if Bibi Dong sends spirit masters to our rear and constantly raids our supply army, influencing our provisions. In time, perhaps
The methods Tang San thought of werepletely from a spirit masters point of view. At his words, not only did marshal Ge Longs expression change, Xue Bengs face also instantly grew very unsightly.
Ive dispatched four light cavalry legions specially to guard our supply. Even if spirit masters are powerful, they still wouldnt dare sh with our army. After all, its impossible for the Spirit Empire to sendrge numbers of spirit masters to sneak around our rear.Marshal Ge Long spoke while frowning. Even though he had also thought of what Tang San had, and had made some preparations, for some reason, after hearing Tang Sans warning he clearly felt a bit restless.
Tang San said:A spirit masters speed and individual strength isnt something ordinary soldiers canpare to. Indeed, its naturally impossible for the Spirit Empires spirit masters to confront our army head on, but they can divide and conquer. I believe that just one fire attributed spirit master with strength at a certain level, can cause enormous damage to our supply. I would ask grand marshal to please pay more attention to this. With formidable spirit masters ying tricks, if Bibi Dong just uses their harassment and remains holed up in Jialing Pass, then sorties once our supply is broken, at that time it might be difficult for us to even retreat.
Ge Long was also a spirit master, and his cultivation wasnt low either. Even if he was a bit disdainful to Tang San, he still conscientiously pondered what he heard. The more he thought, the uglier his expression became. Indeed, if Bibi Dong really sentrge numbers of spirit masters mainly to harass, then this seemingly formidable Heaven Dou Imperial Army of millions would very possibly revealrge ws. Just in case their supply really was cut, then the army might really copse on itself within a few days.
Your Highness, if I were to dispatch another portion of the army to station the towns along our supply line, and then escorting it by ry, what would you think?Marshal Ge Long asked Tang San. After listening to Tang Sans rmendation, his contempt decreased a bit.
Tang San praised:This is a good method. But as I said, if the troops encounter formidable spirit masters, it might still be very difficult to handle. How about letting me help marshal deal with this problem together. Only with stability in the rear and adequate supplies will we have full confidence to battle the Spirit Empire.
Teacher, what would you do?Xue Beng looked at Tang San, his expression doubtful.
Tang San said:The Speed Hall disciples of my Tang Sect are the best scouts. I need to bring a hundred to scout from the sky every day, then lead a powerful quick response spirit master force. Immediately ambushing and killing any Spirit Empire spirit masters we find, ensuring safety for the logistics. Like this, by cooperating with marshal Ge Longs grain guarding troops, we should be able to guarantee the security of our provisions as far as possible.
Listening to Tang San, the Grandmaster nodded repeatedly,This is a good n. The supply really is too important for our millions of heroic soldiers, no mistakes can be tolerated. With king Lan Hao assisting marshal Ge Long, once the front line is stabilized and the supply line established, theres nothing to fear in a war of attrition.
Marshal Ge Long said:Then we will trouble king Lan Hao. I will dispatch the logistics forces as soon as possible, building strongholds along the way, garrisoning them with troops. Once this supply line is established, the Spirit Empire wont have any chance to raid it.
Next, another series of tactical discussions were held in the big tent. Xue Beng was extremely conscientious about the logistics problem Tang San raised, and separated another six legions to guard the supply. Plus the four previous light cavalry legions, that made it a hundred thousand soldiers along the supply line, ensuring unobstructed logistics.
Returning to his own camp, after Tang San discussed with everyone, he had already selected the candidates for this rear guard. Very simple, it was just them Shrek Seven Devils along with a hundred Speed Hall disciples.
Only the Shrek Seven Devils could respond the fastest. They were also strong enough to deal with an Spirit Empire spirit master incursion, and could even split into two teams. One hundred Speed Hall disciples were like a hundred eyes for them, enough to scout and report all kinds of situations ahead of time.
That Tang San appointed himself for this supply guard mission, besides confidence, was also because he didnt want to stay in the army. Of the Shrek Seven Devils, only Dai Mubai had studied military affairs. Them following the army would not only slow them down, but would also leave them idle. Instead it was better to make an effort for the army, wiping out enemies and guarding the supply. This way they could also move freely. After all, they were ustomed to freedom.
The next morning, the Shrek Seven Devils left camp. They didnt need horses, and left directly through the rear.
Looking at the million man army disappearing in the distance, Ma Hongjun released a long breath, looking at Tang San:Third brother, you really understand us! Being with the army like this really is ufortable. Absolutely boring. Every day its travelling, cant even cultivate properly, with nothing to do. It bothers one to death. Xiangxiang is still better off, she can fly high in the sky every day, looking around everywhere. Living on Seagod Ind and nervously cultivating or being in dangerous trials, returning to Heaven Dou and being this bored, really cant get used to it!
Naturally Ma Hongjun wasnt alone in feeling this. Listening to hisints, the others nodded one after another.
Xiao Wu burst into giggles:It sounds like our lives really are exhausting.
Seeing Xiao Wus dimples, Tang San couldnt help but feel in a much better mood, grinning and looking evilly at Fatty:I dont mind giving you another Nine Tang Sect Trials. If you pass, Ill hand over my sect leader position as well as that king Lan Hao title for you. How about it, Fatty?
Ma Hongjun snapped:Third brother, dont try to tempt me. Authority to me is as fleeting as the clouds. I absolutely wont be tricked. You just want to shirk your duties and dump it all on me.
Oscar said:Speaking of, little San, how is your Eighth Seagod Trial going? Of us brothers, only you and Xiao Wu still haventpleted your trials. Later on we also have to return to Seagod Ind with you, so when are you ready to go?
Tang Sa said:The Eighth Seagod Trial is already half finished, right now I justck a few spirit rings and onest spirit bone. If I wanted to finish, making a trip to Star Dou Great Forest should be more or less enough. Only, with the war about to begin, we cant leave before the situation has stabilized. Were still needed here. Well talk about itter.
Dai Mubai said:Little San, that you could resurrect Xiao Wu means your strength should have already reached the Title Douluo level, right? Yesterday there were a lot of people and you talked vaguely, whats the story?
Tang San sighed, pulling close the instantly paling Xiao Wu,It was Da Ming and Er Ming, you still remember those two great divine beasts? They were Xiao Wusrades. When me and Xiao Wu arrived in Star Dou Great Forest, it was just in time to meet Bibi Dong leading people to hunt them. They were seriously injured, already beyond saving. In the end, they chose sacrifice, raising my spirit power above rank ny. Theirst wish before death was for Xiao Wu to resurrect.
In front of theirrades, there was no need to hide anything, telling them in detail about his and Xiao Wus experiences in the Star Dou Great Forest. Especially telling them about the two spirits Bibi Dong showed at the time, as well as her formidable strength.
If Im not mistaken, at that time Bibi Dong seemed a bit apprehensive. There should be a problem with her body, and thats why she could attack me with her full strength. Otherwise, even if I could escape, it might not have been so easily.
Ning Rongrong said:Third brother, then that means that the strongest in Spirit Hall shouldnt be that super expert Qian Daoliu, but rather twin spirit super Douluo Bibi Dong? If shees to the battlefield, what should we do? Her poison domain will definitely be a fatal strike to the Heaven Dou Army.
Tang San said:Even if I still cant defeat Bibi Dong, if she appears on the battlefield, Im confident I can restrain her abilities. I wont let her enter the battle. On the contrary, if the battle begins, you will very possible face Title Douluo level opponents. The battlefield isnt like when we took the trials on Seagod Ind. Its a ce for true killing. Everyone move together at that time. Teacher said to pay most attention to our safety. Oh, right, while killing Ghost Douluo and hunting spirit beasts, I got altogether three spirit bones. One of them suits Xiao Wu, and shes already absorbed it. The other two are just right for you to absorb, theyre good for raising strength.
While speaking, Tang San pulled out two spirit bones from the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges.
When the spirit bones appeared, the spirit power fluctuations in the air instantly grew violent within a range of a hundred meters. With the Shrek Seven Devils strength, they naturally wouldnt fear someone being greedy. Consequently Tang San didnt hide them.
The two spirit bones that appeared in his hand were each one ck right leg bone, as well as one white right arm bone.
Tang San handed the ck right leg bone to Zhu Zhuqing:I got this after killing Ghost Douluo. This spirit bone definitely suits agility type spirit masters, you check the concrete effects on your own. Ghost Douluos demonic abilities were simr to your Hellish ones. Consequently, it suits you the most.
At the same time, Tang San handed that white spirit bone to Dai Mubai,Boss, I got this after killing a sixty or seventy thousand year level White Eyed Devil Tiger King. That fellow was also an overlord in the Sunset Forest. Its simr to your spirit, and suits you the most. You absorb them now.
There was no need to stand on ceremony between the Shrek Seven Devils. Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai didnt say anything else either, immediately starting to absorb the spirit bones.
By Tang Sans calctions, spirit bones of this level should be very beneficial to the two. Besides newly obtained abilities and strengthened physique, it should also help their spirit power rise another step, should be close to one rank.
Sure enough, after four hours, as Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing finished absorbing the spirit bones, their spirit power had risen to the eighty fourth and eighty second ranks.
They didnt start moving again. Just waiting in ce for information from the Speed Hall disciples scouting from the sky. Their current position was on the single route of the supply line, and moreover just at the contact point between the front line and the Heaven Dou Empire. If the Spirit Empire sent troops to cut off their supply, they wouldnt go too far into the Heaven Dou Empire. After all, that required passing a few cities. Therefore, waiting here was the best method.
Three days quickly passed by. One hundred Speed Hall disciples formed arge web in the sky. Unfortunately, even though there was no need to doubt their scouting abilities, for three days everything had been safe and sound, without any situations.
Third brother, you wouldnt have miscalcted? The Spirit Empire might be overconfident, and doesnt n on attacking the supply line?Ning Rongrong asked Tang San who stood under a tree, having just awakened from cultivation.
Tang San smiled slightly, looking at Xiao Wu cultivating right next to him:If you were Bibi Dong, and had the chance to make the enemy retreat on its own without fighting, and even retreat a thousand li in one, would you let it slip by? Jialing Pass isnt easy to attack, even a million man army cant break through quickly. As long as it was amander with the slightest bit of brains, they would have the thought of destroying the supply line. And Bibi Dong is no idiot. Moreover, thergest advantage the Spirit Empire has is elite spirit masters. Would she give up on such a good opportunity? If the Heaven Dou Empiresmanders can realize that the Spirit Empire cant stand up to long exhaustion before easily having internal changes, then Bibi Dongs side can definitely also think of it. Overestimating the enemy is always better than underestimating them. I predict that Bibi Dong will not only think of the supply line, but will also send true experts. The longer she takes to move, therger the operation will be. Shes waiting for our army to reach the front line, by then disengaging will be even more difficult.
Our army will reach the front within the next two days. Bibi Dong might send her people as the army makes camp. Her current army is improvised, not as well prepared as the two great empires. They wont easily cross swords in the short term. Moving in the rear is only normal. Dont tell me youve forgotten how Spirit Hall attacked your Seven Treasure zed Tile School and the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n back then? Ambushing from behind has always been their style.
Listening to Tang Sans exnation, Dai Mubai not distantly pulling Zhu Zhuqing in close and looking at the sky, said:Little San, it really is a waste you didnt study military affairs.
Tang San said:Boss, this doesnt count as strategy, I can just exin what I understand of Spirit Hall. Spirit Hall may have founded a country, but they were still Spirit Hall for so many years. For military operations, they absolutely wont sh head on where they can use tricks or ambush. The Spirit Empires standing army cant endurerge scale exhaustion.
Oscar said:I estimate that Spirit Hall wont send too many people this time. Because low level spirit masters arent good for gueri warfare. They wouldnt manage to continuously raid our supply line. Consequently, Spirit Empire will definitely only send experts at the supplies, leaving theirmon spirit masters at Jialing Pass to face the army. They havente yet, but as long as they dare, well smash them head on.
Just while they were talking, a white figure dropped from the sky,nding noiselessly. It was no stranger, but the captain of this Speed Hall scout force, Bai Chenxiang.
Bai Chenxiang left with the Shrek Seven Devils, and after returning her strength and experience had drastically increased. Bai He was vaguely already treating this granddaughter of his as his future sessor. Of those participating in the army operations this time, she had the best rtionship with the Seven Devils, and was naturally also put in charge of the scout squadron.
Third brother, theres a situation.Bai Chenxiang immediately told Tang San once she had her feet on the ground.
Eh? Tell us.Tang Sans eyes brightened.
Bai Chenxiang said:Our Speed Hall disciples spotted at least ten flying agility type spirit masters in the sky, scouting all over. They should be Spirit Halls scouts, will we intercept them?
Tang San muttered to himself:Did they discover you?
Bai Chenxiang said:Probably. There are eagly type spirit wielders among them, they have powerful vision. Even if they cant catch up to us, spotting us in the sky where there is nothing to hide behind isnt difficult. Only, even if we were discovered, it would at most be a few of our disciples.
Tang Sans expression changed slightly:Tell the Speed Hall disciples to expand the search area a bit further. As long as you havent discovered spirit masters on the ground, let the spirit masters in the air search as they will. Hide as best you can, dont be discovered. Also dont get into a fight with them. Dont let Bibi Dong see clearly, or how would she be willing to let expertse? The hundred thousand man army guarding the supply isnt that easily moved either.
Yes.Bai Chenxiang quickly agreed and turned to leave, but was caught by Ma Hongjun.
Xiangxiang, Ill go with you. You see all of them in pairs, do you have the heart to leave me here alone?
Bai Chenxiang snapped:Your me is too distinct, no way to hide it in the sky. And youre the Martial Hall master, dont go flirting in a time of war readiness. If you bother me again, Illin to third brother.
Ma Hongjun could only helplessly let go. The two were now also in a lovers phase, and seeing his valiant and sweetly built girlfriend, he really was a bit reluctant to part.
Bai Chenxiang burst into giggles, suddenlying close and kissing his face,Idiot. Cultivate properly. Ill return to report any changes.Finished speaking, she once again flew into the sky, disappearing into the dark blue in the blink of an eye.
Ma Hongjun rubbed the spot on his face where he was kissed, feeling a wave of warmth. The longer he was together with Bai Chenxiang, the deeper in love he became.
Hey, Fatty. What are you smiling so stupidly at?
Ma Hongjun looked distracted,Im, Im smiling?
Seeing his expression, everyone couldnt keep fromughing. Dai Mubai even feigned a rueful sigh,Its love sickness.
Another three days quickly passed. ording to the Heaven Dou Imperial Armys marching speed, they should now already havepletely arrived at Jialing Pass. Tang San ordered the Speed Hall disciples to reinforce the search range, and at the same time also informed the army guarding the supply to be ready for enemy attacks at all times.
Another two days went by, and just as Tang San thought he might be mistaken, good news finally came from the Speed Hall scouts.
Unknown spirit masters spotted to the west, numbering fifty, moving quickly, circling around to the rear of our supply army. Sect master please give instructions.
The Speed Hall disciples report shook the Shrek Seven Devils awake. Tang San pondered:Fatty, youe with me and Xiao Wu. Boss, you keep waiting here for news. Since the Spirit Empire is starting to move, they wont send just one force. Move if there are more discoveries. After weve ambushed the Spirit Empires people, well return converge here. Speed Hall disciple, lead the way.
Yes.The Speed Hall disciple flew up. Tang San and Xiao Wu hand in hand, Ma Hongjun releasing his phoenix wings, the three soared up, and flew west after the Speed Hall disciples lead.
In the air, Tang San immediately saw the main armys supply line, stretching far away. In order to deliver the supplies consumed every day by an army of millions, the provision had to be transported constantly. At the same time he also saw those strongholds. At intervals of ten li were built rock strongholds. They were manned by troops, and even provided with siege crossbows, weapons that even spirit masters feared. If these mutually protective strongholds were finished, then the supply line would be truly safe. At that time they just needed to send out a certain amount of scouts, and if there was an enemy attack, the supply army could immediately hide in the rock strongholds. Unless the enemy came with enough force to break the strongholds, they would return empty handed. Moreover, even if they did bring that force, could you break ten, or a hundred? It would just mean some small losses.
What Tang San and the Shrek Seven Devils had to do was ensure the safety of the supply army until these strongholds were finished.
The scenery flitted past below, and in a short while the trio had already flown close to fifty li. The Speed Hall disciple halted, spreading his wings and flying up next to Tang San,Reporting to sect master, they were moving in just this direction. Judging by their previous speed, they should be about twenty li from here. We cant fly any further or well be discovered by the enemy. ording to my observations, even though the enemy force only number fifty, their strength should be at least rank sixty. Since I couldnt get too close, their concrete levels is unclear. Sect master please be careful.
The Speed ns people were worthy of being the ideal scout spirit masters. Reporting quickly and efficiently, even including his own estimations, he saved Tang San a lot of trouble.
Fine, you keep scouting. Fatty, lets get down.
The threended quietly. Fatty withdrew his phoenix wings and followed next to Tang San.
Tang San simply looked over the surrounding terrain:Forest on our left, hills on the right. Since the enemy is already moving, theres no telling how many spirit masters theyve sent. We have to save time. Well move up to ambush them. Fatty, dont get more than twenty meters away from me.
While speaking, Tang San rubbed the Seagod brand on his forehead. A light blue circle spread out, enveloping all three of them. Instantly, all traces of them on the ground disappeared. What could be more suitable for ambushing than the Vast Sea Barrier?
At the same time as he released the Vast Sea Barrier, Tang San also released his mental force in a semicircr fan shape in the direction the Speed Hall disciple pointed out. This kind of unrestrained mental strength sweep was established with his boundless level mental strength. The Spirit Empires raiding party wouldnt have powers on the level of Bibi Dong or Qian Douliu, and couldnt possibly discover them.
Tang San very quickly found their target. Leading Ma Hongjun and Xiao Wu, he quietly went to meet them.
Fifty ck dressed spirit masters quietly advanced through theplex pathless terrain. Even though there was fifty of them, they made no unnecessary sounds, and nobody spoke as they moved.
Moving furthest ahead was an elegant and young looking man, but with a somewhat gloomy expression. This was one of the Spirit Empires elders, Chrysanthemum Douluo Yue Guan.
These days Yue Guan was always in a very bad mood. Ever since Ghost Douluos death, his position in the Spirit Empire had fallen substantially, and the other originally courteous elders were now cold and detached. Spirit Hall was always a very pragmatic organization. If you had the strength, you would be respected by all. In terms of individual strength, Yue Guan wasnt very high among all the elders, even a bit lower than Ghost Douluo. The reason he was respected and high on the Elder Hall rankings, was because he and Ghost Douluo had the spirit fusion ability. Now Ghost Douluo had passed, and he remained alone. Even if he was still a Title Douluo, among the elders he had still dropped a long way. Especially since he had offended Bibi Dong in the Star Dou Great Forest. As a result, this time he was sent to lead a team of spirit masters to destroy the Heaven Dou Empires supply line, a mission that should have originally belonged to a Spirit Douluo.
Of course, with Yue Guans status as Title Douluo, the spirit masters he led were all Spirit Emperor level. The other teams were all Spirit Douluo leading Spirit Sages.
The Spirit Empire had a deep store of spirit masters. Bibi Dong valued this operation extremely highly, and had sent altogether five hundred formidable spirit masters split in ten teams to quietly circumvent the Heaven Dou Imperial Army and reach the rear. Tang Sans judgement waspletely correct. Bibi Dong would not only harass the Heaven Dou Empires rear supply, but even block it as far as possible.
While moving forward, Yue Guan couldnt keep that persons figure from appearing in his mind. Even if a long time passed, he would still never forget the image of Ghost Douluos chest pierced by that golden trident.
Her Majesty said that person was Tang San, but Yue Guan wasnt particrly convinced. How old was Tang San? Just a kid in his twenties. How could he possibly have the strength to instantly kill Ghost Douluo? Just where was that person? If he was someone from the Heaven Dou Empire, then he would definitely be with the army this time. Oh old ghost, I wonder if Ill have the chance to avenge you.
Everyone pay attention, speed up. We are still roughly sixty li from the target. Dont get tangled up with the army when the timees, focus on torching the supplies. In another ten li, check the fire oil youre carrying. Remember, follow my orders when the battle starts, dont get caught up in fighting.
Yue Guanmanded coldly.
Yes.Forty nine voices answered in chorus, manifesting the quality of these SPirit Empire elites.
Right now they were already in a stretch of forest. From the maps Ye Guan knew that the forest didnt stretch very far, before it turned into hills. Then they could see the Heaven Dou Army supply line.
Suddenly, Yue Guan had a bad feeling. Before he could investigate, everything in the surroundings instantly turned into a blue sea,yers andyers of tree shadows almost instantly isting him in a world of his own. Besides the jagged blue tree shadows, he couldnt even see any of his subordinates.
Enemy attack!Yue Guan shouted almost madly.
Chapter 276 — Tang San’s Ninth Spirit Ability
Chapter 276: Tang Sans Ninth Spirit Ability
Dark red ripples made the air freeze, adding a faint red luster to everything within this blue world. All the surroundings turned sparkling and translucent, as brilliant as chunks of crystal.
Yue Guan was worthy of being a Title Douluo level power. Even if his talent wasntpletely outstanding, he had already been a Title Douluo for years. The Odd Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum Spirit was released almost instantly, nine spirit rings together releasing enormous spirit power fluctuations. As the seventh spirit ring shed, that Odd Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum suddenly grewrger, coiling around him and issuing a series of resounding cracks.
Yue Guan knew this was a moment of life or death. His perception rose to the limit, and he leapt up without any hesitation, rushing ten meters into the air protected by the Odd Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum spirit avatar.
The same moment he had just leapt up, a dark ray of light swept past beneath his feet, disappearing in a sh.
Annihte.An ice cold voice echoed in the forest. All the blue color subsequently disappeared without a trace, and when the scene in front of Yue Guang became clear again, he saw the forty nine spirit masters he had brought frozen in the air in a multitude of strange poses. Each one was covered by that translucent faintly red crystal.
This scene was so familiar. Even though Yue Guan held infinite hatred for that person, in this moment all his hatred turned into fear. He shivered, basically not even considering saving his subordinates, he stepped on the Odd Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum and turned into a ray of golden light, instantly escaping into the distance.
Shattering noises as sharp and clear as a musicalposition reverberated. At the same time as Yue Guan escaped, that faintly red crystal was turned to dust by some strange force, drifting through the air, not even leaving corpses behind.
Forty nine Spirit Hall elite Spirit Emperors really were very powerful. They could even easily destroy a thousand man army. But unfortunately, what they encountered was the hundred thousand year spirit ability they had only heard legends of.
Thousand Hand Asura Tang Sans eighth spirit ability, from the spirit ring of the hundred thousand year Evil Spirit Orca King. The Blue Silver Orca Devil Mirrors Annihtion.
Hiding within the Vast Sea Barrier and choosing this forest to attack in through mental strength was undoubtedly Tang Sans masterpiece. Xiao Wu and Ma Hongjun didnt do anything, since if they did, the stealth effect would instantly disappear. Tang San had two choices, one to directly attack Yue Guan, and the other to release arge scale attack.
If he directly attacked Yue Guan, Tang San had a ten percent chance to instantly kill him. After all, Chrysanthemum Douluo wasnt a Spirit Douluo, and even though Yue Guans fighting strength wasnt worth much, the Seagod Trident didnt have any restraining effect on him. Instantly killing a Title Douluo was still extremely difficult. But even so, Tang San was still confident he could seriously injure Chrysanthemum Douluo from ambush.
But he didnt do so, and instead chose tounch a group attack. Because, Tang San had already decided before starting that he absolutely wouldnt let a single Spirit Empire spirit master escape. Revenge was secondary, the key reason was that he didnt want the news that he was guarding the supply line to reach Bibi Dongs ears.
Spirit Emperor level spirit masters, without extremely special circumstances, how could they stand a chance of surviving Tang Sans Blue Silver Orca Devil Mirrors Annihtion?
Since youvee, why be in such a rush to leave?
Yue Guan was just running with his heart filled with fear. He was constantly shouting to himself, its that person, its that person, but at this moment he didnt have the slightest thought of avenging Ghost Douluo. There were no other Title Douluo with him now, and even less Bibi Dongs support. That person dared rob the lord Supreme Pontiffs spirit rings, and could even instantly kill Gui Mei, let alone him.
All he prayed for right now was that he could use the moment after that person released his eighth spirit ability and had to adjust spirit power, to escape. In his impression, that person absolutely wasnt an agility attack type spirit master. His Odd Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum had lots of marvellous uses, he might still be able to escape.
But, a ball of intense me dashed his hopes.
WIth an enormous explosion, that explosive me blocked Chrysanthemum Douluos path. Two yellow, two purple, four ck, covered in roiling me, Ma Hongjun wearing eight spirit rings stood in his way.
Slowly pulling back his right arm, what Ma Hongjun used just now was his explosive ingration me right arm bones ability, Phoenix Burst.
Yue Guans strength was originally enough to not get sted back by Ma Hongjuns sneak attack, but unfortunately his mind was in chaos right now. In his heart rose the figure of that person, and that terrifying golden trident. Thus he was blocked by Ma Hongjuns sneak attack just now.
Shrek Seven Devils, fuck off!Seeing Ma Hongjuns eight spirit rings, Yue Guan couldnt help being shocked. The Odd Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum in his hand flew out, the enormous flower growing once again in its spirit avatar state, unexpectedly reaching a ten meter diameter, violently spinning it flew towards Ma Hongjun. At the same time Yue Guans own body also flew up,nding on that giant chrysanthemum, his whole body immersed in its golden light,pletely fusing together with the spirits energy.
Relying on his Title Douluo level strength, this attack was in order to escape, and its power was quite considerable. Ma Hongjuns current spirit power was just rank eighty one, and without using his spirit avatar, it was basically impossible for him to block it.
Of Course, Yue Guans goal wasnt to kill Ma Hongjun, he just wanted to break open a path and flee before that person had caught up.
Unfortunately, he had underestimated Tang Sans recovery speed. Ordinary Title Douluo might need some time to catch their breath after releasing an eighth spirit ability, but to someone with six spirit bones and all spirit rings above the fifty thousand year level, and a physique that even more surpassed the extremes of humanity, what did using an eighth spirit ability count as?
Consequently, when that glittering chrysanthemum was in front of Ma Hongjun, Yue Guan saw a disdainful smile at the corner of Ma Hongjuns mouth, as well as a ck giant trident.
Boom
Yue Guans hadrge momentum. In order to break open a road, he had already used his full strength. Even though he saw that ck trident blocking his way, he could only forcibly run into it.
That instant collision made Yue Guans internal organs feel like pulp, and he, connected with that Odd Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum spirit, was like he had run into an unsurpassable iron city wall.
The Odd Velved Sky Chrysanthemum spirit suddenly shattered. Even Yue Guan was knocked back, stars before his eyes and blood running from his mouth and nose. He felt no pain, but he was alreadypletely paralyzed.
Even rank ny seven Sword Douluo and rank ny nine Bibi Dong couldnt break through the Seagod Tridents block head on. Using pure force, perhaps nobody in the entire continent could break past the trident Tang San held.
The one hundred eight thousand jin weight really was too frightening. The only chance to deal with Tang Sans Seagod Trident was to not collide with it.
Yue Guan admittedly had Title Douluo level strength, this also made his crash extremely powerful. But with great force, the opposing force would be even greater. Tang San reliedpletely on brute force to block him with the Seagod Trident, and it was also with pure force that this Chrysanthemum Douluo was thrown back. Not only did it break his Odd Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum, it even broke his nerves.
You Yue Guan retreated a few steps, looking at Tag San, and then at Xiao Wu next to him,Its really you, Tang San.
Tang San spoke calmly:We meet again, senior Chrysanthemum Douluo.
Yue Guans expression turned anxious,Tang San, let me go. You should know that all we did was on the Supreme Pontiffs orders. As long as you let me go, Ill join your Heaven Dou Empire faction! I can help you deal with the Spirit Empire. No matter what, Im still a Title Douluo.
Tang San didnt look at Yue Guan again, his eyes revealing a deep sorrow, unknown whether it was because of Yue Guans bowing and scraping, or because he recalled something.
Senior Yue Guan, back then, in that lush Star Dou Great Forest, did you let me and Xiao Wu go? Do you know how much we suffered because of that? Did you let the Blue Lighting Tyrant Dragon n go? My parents? Or the countless powers that died tragically by the hands of your Spirit Hall. Spirit Hall has sown too many disasters. Straighten your trembling spine. Yes. You are a Title Douluo, so die with some dignity.
Yue Guans expression changed once again. But this time, his face grew ice cold. He already understood from what Tang San said that this youth wouldnt possibly let him go. Hed never thought that, as a Title Douluo, he would also have a day like this.
The corners of his mouth revealed a wry smile,Yes, youre right. As a Title Douluo, why would I bow and scrape? That I am here today is because of myself. If I hadnt clung to the glory Spirit Hall could give me, how would I end up like this? If I could choose again, then in my next life I will definitely be a free spirit master. Only now do I understand that living freely is more important than any influence, status or money. Perhaps, death is a new beginning for me. Tang San, before you act, can you tell me how you have such strength without one spirit ring?
Tang San spoke calmly:I have a kind of ability to hide spirit rings. Words on the deathbed alwayse from the heart. I will let you die peacefully.
While speaking, Tang San slowly pointed the Seagod Trident forward. Around him, one spirit ring after another quietly appeared.
ck, ck, ck, ck, red, ck, red, red, red. Nine spirit rings. Each that appeared seemed to make the atmosphere a bit heavier. As they all circled around Tang San, not only was Yue Guan stunned, even Ma Hongjun to the side was stupefied.
Losing to you, my death isnt unjust. Only, I wont wait to die. If you want my life,e and take it.
Yue Guan howled, his whole body again brightening with golden light. The broken Odd Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum reformed, instantlypleting spirit avatar. At this moment, he had alreadyid down all worries and hope of surviving, his fighting spirit and spirit power were fully ignited.
Fatty, you and Xiao Wu step back.Tang San spoke calmly. At the same time, the Seagod Trident he held was already pointing towards Yue Guans chest.
Azure light rose from below Tang Sans feet, instantly enveloping himpletely. His spirit avatar hadunched, and at this moment, the red spirit ring in the arrayed in thest position, was the first to brighten.
Yue Guan lookedpletely fierce at this moment, sinking his spirit power into the Odd Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum avatar without regard for the price, frantically trembling, his body brightening. He also simultaneously used hisst ced ninth spirit ability.
The giant Odd Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum rose into the air, Yue Guan unexpectedly not using it to defend himself. ring at Tang San, he yelled word by word, his voice filled with a strange magic. With each word, the Odd Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum in the sky would grow a bitrger, and its golden light also grew even more sparkling.
Chrysanthemum Ruin, Fill The Earth With Wounds. Flowers Fall On Broken Hearts.
At hisst word, the already immense Odd Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum in the air shattered with a loud explosion, each glittering chrysanthemum petal spinning out like a crescent moon de. All the petals formed a giant golden tornado, falling from the sky, straight at Tang San.
Just at this moment, Tang Sans blue light from the Blue Silver Avatar state suddenly turned azure, a resonant dragon cry emanated from his shocking spirit power. The red ninth spirit ring instantly merged into his body, and immediately, the azure light flourished, an iparably enormous azure dragon suddenly rushing out of Tang San.
Yes. Sky Blue Bull Python Da Ming had neverpleted his long-cherished wish in his lifetime. After sacrificing himself to be Tang Sans spirit ring, he finally seeded. This azure dragon shape was Da Mings evolved form after his sacrifice. This was also one of Tang Sans ninth spirit abilities, Blue Silver Sky Blue Dragons Soul.
Without any garishness, that giant azure dragon instantly rammed into the chrysanthemum petal golden tornado, countless violent cracks exploding in the air. The two great ninth spirit abilities collided against the skies, the golden and azure lights producing such shocks that even the sunshine in the sky dimmed for a moment.
Spirit ability collisions was in itself a direct dialog between two spirit masters. Practically the instant the two ninth spirit abilities crashed together, Yue Guangs face had already turned deathly pale. Tang San hadnt used his Seagod Trident, colliding head on with ninth spirit abilities. But in just an instant, Yue Guang understood that even in a collision like this, he was far from being the opponent of this youth.
The tornado formed from his Odd Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum basically couldnt harm the azure dragon in the slightest. Each chrysanthemum petal that struck the dragon would instantly disappear. The attacks it produced only made that giant azure dragon shine.
Just at this moment, another explosion suddenly echoed. Yue Guan felt the ground beneath his feet jolt, and the next moment he had already lost control of his body,unched high in the air. Below him, another giant azure dragon soared up, using its enormous body to twist around Yue Guan in practically an instant. The intense pressure left him unable to breathe, andbined with his exhausted spirit power and injuries, he had already lost the ability to resist.
Tang San stood on the ground, his expression never changing, speaking calmly:Even though theyre both ninth spirit abilities, the biggest difference between ten thousand year spirit abilities and hundred thousand year spirit abilities is that using the same spirit power, you can only produce one ninth spirit ability, but I can release two.
With a tearing sound, the previous giant azure dragon charged through the Odd Velvet Sky Chrysanthemums restraints, thoroughly ripping apart Yue Guansst hopes. Falling from the sky, it charged straight at the other azure dragon.
Tang San didnt keep watching Yue Guan. Turning around and leaping up, one Blue Silver Emperor flew out and wound around Xiao Wus waist, pulling his lover to his side,Lets go.
He really didnt need to keep watching, this fight was already over. This second giant azure dragons twisting around Yue Guan was his ninth spirit rings second ability, Blue Silver Azure Dragons Tangling Strength. It was the strongest control ability among all of Tang Sans spirit ring abilities. It didnt have the united offense and defense of the Unfixed Storm, nor did it slow the target for ten seconds like the Slowing God w, but at the same time it didnt have the Unfixed Storms limited sess rate or the Slowing God ws hit requirements.
In order to break free of the Blue Silver Azure Dragons Tangling Strength, you had to have strength surpassing Tang Sans. This was the first requirement, the second was that you also needed an ability powerful enough to break the restraint. Yue Guan had neither, and therefore he could only stay bound by that azure dragon and suffer the baptism of the other ninth spirit ability dragons soul.
A violent explosion echoed behind them. Tang San didnt even need to turn around to see to know that Yue Guan had not even left a corpse behind, not any spirit bones. He wasnt interested in seeing Yue Guans death, after all, he had once had a good impression of this Title Douluo.
Goodbye.Tang San silently said to himself. War was cruel, he knew this deeply. If you didnt kill the enemy, the enemy would kill you in turn. Benevolence was a sin on the battlefield.
Third brother, youre strength really is too scary now.Ma Hongjun followed next to Tang San, and couldnt helpmenting.
Tang San had finished that battle just now with his strength alone. To be precise, he had used one eighth spirit ability and two ninth spirit abilities topletely erase a group of fifty powerful spirit masters including a Title Douluo from this world. The whole process took less than a quarter of an hour, neat and tidy. Moreover, Ma Hongjun didnt get the slightest feeling that Tang Sans spirit power wascking even after using three powerful abilities in session. Aplete suppression, without giving the enemy the slightest chance. He knew that this third brother of his had already grown to be a terrifying control type Title Douluo.
Tang San nced at Ma Hongjun, sighing:If I had the choice, Id rather not ughter again. But thats not an option now. While the enemy remains, I cant be charitable. I will meet them on the battlefield with my full strength.
As the three returned to the seven devils rally point, Dai Mubai and the others were already gone. Only a few Speed Hall disciples were left waiting there for their return.
Theres a situation?Tang Sannded and immediately asked.
Sect master. Weve discovered three teams of unknown spirit masters enter our scouting range one after another. All made up from fifty spirit masters each. Theyre nking our rear supply army from different directions. Theyre moving very fast. Mister Bai and the others already went to repulse one. Were keeping watch on the other two, and weve already notified the Heaven Dou Empire supply guards.
Tang San nodded,"The Spirit Empire is spending their earnings this time, only I wonder if each spirit master team has a Title Douluo inmand. Lets go, bring us to the closest one.
Xiao Wu said:Will boss Dai and the others be fine?
Tang San smiled slightly:Absolutely dont underestimate them. The four of them together, with little Ao and Rongrongs support, might be even more efficient than us. It seems we cant meet up for the moment. There might still be more Spirit Empire raiding teams. Just now I forgot to remove those spirit masters spirit tools, so they were all shattered by my Blue Silver Orca Mirrors Annihtion. Later on well make sure to loot them, and see what goodies theyre bringing. At the same time, taking their spirit tools can make things a bit easier for our transport troops. One spirit tool should hold at least a ton of supplies.
Jialing Pass.
The Spirit Empire empress Bibi Dong stood upright on the hundred meter tall mountain pass. Her t expression revealed none of her mood.
A sumptuous goose yellow robe set off her noble character even more. As the first ruler of the Spirit Empire, she was facing the most important battle in her life.
On either side of Bibi Dong stood four grave mannered elders. They included the Blowfish Douluo and Serpent Spear Douluo Tang San had once met. These eight had a manner that the officers behind them couldntpare to by far. With their existence, plus Bibi Dong herself, they had an imposing manner that didnt even lose to the million man army stretching out across the field fifty li away.
Reporting to Your Majesty, the Heaven Dou Imperial Army has already been camped for two days, their rest should beplete, and they will definitely begin to move shortly.One tall, sixty something elder deferentially reported to Bibi Dong.
Bibi Dong nodded,How is our military situation?
The three armies have high morale, the spirit master legions are ready, we are ready to break the enemy.
Bibi Dong spoke calmly:Is there news from the raiding parties? Theyve already been gone for two days.
None.
Wait. When there is news, report to me immediately.
Yes.
ReportJust at this moment, an orderly swiftly ran over. From the way he moved, it was clear this orderly was a quite strong spirit master.
What are you panicking for? What is it?Bibi Dong turned her gaze to that orderly. This was an exclusive Spirit Hall scout answering directly to her. The power of Spirit Hall could be said to be the foundation of the Spirit Empire, and Bibi Dong would naturally keep this power firmly in her grasp.
Reporting to Your Majesty. Theres news of our raiding parties.
Oh?Bibi Dongs eyes shed,How is it?
Your, Your Majesty The orderly slowed, raising his head to look at Bibi Dong, not quite daring to speak.
SpeakBibi Dongs eyes radiated light, and her sharp shout almost made the orderly copse on the ground.
Yes. Its, of ten raiding parties, less than thirty people have return alive. By their reports, the other members have already, already
Already what?An unreassuring feeling rose in Bibi Dongs heart. With a wave of her right hand, an incorporeal spirit power instantly grabbed that orderly.
Have already died for the nation
What?Bibi Dongs expression changed, sharply pulling the orderly close to her,Tell me the details.
People only returned from four of the ten raiding parties, and theyre all heavily wounded. They said they were ambushed by powerful Heaven Dou Empire spirit masters, should be Title Douluo level powers. There is no news of the other six raiding parties, I fear theyve already beenpletely wiped out.
Could they burn the Heaven Dou Empires rear supply line provisions?
No? They didnt even see the supplies before they were ambushed. The enemy was extremely powerful, four people. Among them was one female spirit master from the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, but she had eight spirit rings. WIth her support, the other three, also spirit masters with eight rings, all reached the Title Douluo level of strength. The raiding parties couldnt resist.
Bibi Dongs breathing was clearly a bit uneven. Releasing the orderly, her eyes shed. Behind her, a rtively old Title Douluo spoke in a low voice:Your Majesty, where did Heaven Dou Empire get so many powers from? The teams we sent were all rank sixty Spirit Emperor experts and up. There was even one team led by Chrysanthemum Douluo Yue Guan. Somethings strange here!
Bibi Dong could still keep calm, showing her bearing as Empress. If she showed confusion now, the fighting spirit of all those high ranked officers from the kingdoms and duchies would drop even more.
Elder Tian Feng, you go. Question the returning spirit masters in detail. Also, go see if Yue Guan is back. Above all, you must ask them about the spirits and spirit abilities of the four people that attacked them.
Yes.Elder Tian Feng quickly walked away.
Bibi Dong gazed at the distant vast Heaven Dou camp, her expression changing repeatedly. Even if Spirit Hall had numerous experts, these ten raiding parties were absolutely the elite of Spirit Halls elite. An ordinary spirit master who had reached rank sixty or above was at least fifty years old. Those with good aptitude would be forty. Rank seventy Spirit Sages, rank eighty Spirit Douluo, were even more a thousand li distant. This one loss was difficult to bear even for the spirit master founders of the Spirit Empire.
The Heaven Dou Empire really hade prepared! Bibi Dongs eyes glinted with cold light. It seemed she might not be able topete with the Heaven Dou Empire in stratagems. This powerful enemy that had for so many years dominated the Continent together with Star Luo, really had a depth in military strategy that her improvised alliance could measure up to.
Pass on my orders. Recall all scout troops, focus on investigating the Heaven Dou Imperial Army camp, pay close attention to the movements of their spirit masters. At the same time, send orders to Shuiyun Pass not to go into battle. ce all strength on defense, and dont confront the Star Luo Empire head on. Until Ive routed the Heaven Dou Empire.
Yes.
Heaven Dou Empire, if Im not your opponent in ambushing, then we will fight head on. Id like to see just how you block my ten thousand unit spirit master legions.
Meanwhile, Tang San had also returned with hisrades to the Heaven Dou Empire camp. With the Speed Hall disciples tireless scouting, after cleaning up those ten raiding parties, there had been no signs of more enemies. Tang San had promptly decided to send Speed Hall disciples to warn the rear logistics army, and then returned to the camp.
Haha, little San, this time Bibi Dong might even be in tears. Sending five hundred spirit masters, but barely a handful returning, and these spirit masters should also be the Spirit Empires elites. It seems to me that it might be very difficult even for them to send another party. Unless they arent nning to fight our army.
Dai Mubai was in an excellent mood. Even though the more than thirty survivors all escaped from him, Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong and Oscars interceptions, while Tang Sanpletely annihted all opponents, he still felt excellent. He hadnt fought so happily for years, and they had destroyed the Spirit Empires most powerful force. This one strike would undoubtedly leave the Spirit Empire wishing they were dead.
Tang San said:Bibi Dong shouldnt be sending an more troops at our supplies for now. I expect that since her ambushing wont do, shell definitely try fighting head on. If our army is defeated in this battle, then shes bound to send attacks daily, relying on the spirit master legions to constantly consume our strength. If she fails, she will hole up in Jialing Pass and think of something else.
Dai Mubai said:This battle is the Heaven Dou Empires business, we just have to worry about the Spirit Empires spirit masters. I just dont know whether our Tang Sects hidden weapons can harm their spirit master legions.
Tang San smiled slightly:Im a bt worried too, thats why I was in a rush to return. I hope there wont be any trouble. Otherwise our years of preparations are useless. Even though Spirit Hall has numerous spirit masters, thats still mainly low level spirit masters. We will doubtless cause them the greatest losses in this first battle. We have to exploit this chance to let our Tang Army seriously injure the Spirit Empire. Ill go find Xue Beng and discuss the ns for the next battle and see how theyve nned to face the Spirit Empire. Works well. One can never know too much, if Id read a bit on the art of war before, I wouldnt be so puzzled now.
Oscar snapped:Little San, you already know more than enough. If you know everything and be omniscient, we cant keep up with you.
Tang Sans heard moved:Little Ao, youve already reached the Spirit Douluo level now. There might not be any food type spirit masters at your level on the entire Continent. When you make us big recovery sausages, thats just the first spirit ability, but you still have to make them one by one? Didnt you say that a Spirit Douluo level food type spirit master can feed an army of thousands? And even an army of tens of thousands at the Title Douluo level. How is that possible when you make them one by one?
Oscar said a bit proudly:You dont understand that. The big recovery sausages I make for us are the highly concentrated editions. Dont tell me you havent felt that from the first big recovery sausages you ate until now, the sausages have all been the same? That isnt the effect of the big recovery sausage, but rather the focused spirit power I made for you. If its just for the most basic level of recovery, I could produce countless in the blink of an eye.
Tang San understood:So thats it. Then can you mass produce flying mushroom sausages?
Oscar said:Depends on the quantity. Flying mushroom sausages dont keep for very long, you know that too. Even if Im already above rank eighty, my flying mushroom sausages will still only keep for at most ten days. The most basic flying mushroom sausage made with my ability, plus using the Erect Gold Fly, should be useful for ten minutes of flight. In one day, with my full strength, making one thousand five hundred isnt much of a problem.
Sensing the increasingly admiring gazes of hisrades, Oscar couldnt help being even more proud, adding:Thats without Rongrongs help. If I have Rongrongs boost, doubling the production rate isnt a problem. This big brother is amazing.
Tang San eximed:Really amazing. No wonder Teacher says that the more difficult the spirit is to cultivate, the more frightening it will be at high levels. It seems theres still no food type Title Douluo in the world. Little Ao, this flying mushroom sausage canpletely help us forge an ambush! Only, no matter what, it will have to wait until the battle with the Spirit Empire really starts.
Chapter 277 — Sky Blue Fading Thunderclap
Chapter 277: Sky Blue Fading Thunderp
Early morning, without clouds as far as the eye could see, a warm breeze, a deep breath filling ones lungs with fresh air.
The Heaven Dou Empires almost hundred li long camp sprawled like a mythical beast fifty li away from Jialing Pass. At dawn, just after an early breakfast, the army assembled with thundering battle drums.
One square formation after another appeared outside of the camp, each enormous square holding ten thousand people. Along with orders passed from the central army, a hundred thousand Heaven Dou Empire soldiers slowly marched forward. That was a full ten heavy armored cavalry legions, and also all the heavy cavalry the Heaven Dou Empire had brought this time. These were true steel heroes. They didnt advance quickly, but that enormous force made the ground tremble.
Following closely behind the heavy cavalry were the Heaven Dou Empires four thousand spirit masters, escorted onto the battlefield by the twelve thousand strong Tang Army.
By appearance, the Tang Army just looked like light cavalry guarding them, and on an ordinary battlefield, it would also be all light cavalry fighting alongside the spirit masters, enough to show the advantages of speed.
Behind them came another ten light cavalry legions, rushing out on the two wings. For the first battle with the Spirit Empire, the Heaven Dou Empires side had actually sent all cavalry. Even those spirit masters were mounted. Relying mainly on heavy cavalry, they could charge at will and guard the retreat.
Up on Jialing Pass, Bibi Dong sneered,The Heaven Dou Empire is afraid. All cavalry can indeed easily attack or retreat, but thats on a conventional battlefield. Dont tell me they can somehow show the advantage of the cavalry when they sh with my spirit master legions? Pass down mymand. The eight heavy cavalry and heavy infantry legions form up in the front, Sacred Dragon Legion, sortie.
The four gates of Jialing Pass opened almost simultaneously, four great drawbridges lowering with the ttering of chains to bridge the fifty meter moat. With nking armor,rge numbers of heavy armored soldiers swiftly rushed out of Jialing Pass.
Only, Looking at their formations, while they were all heavy armored legions, these Jialing Pass heavy troops wasnt arrayed as neatly as the Heaven Dou Empires heavy cavalry.
First of all, since they came from different kingdoms and duchies, their armors were all of different standards. Compared to the Heaven Dou Empires ck armor, the Spirit Empires heavy troops had at least ten differently colored armors. The speed with which they formed formations was also much slower. Clearly their training within the Spirit Empire wasntpleted.
Altogether four heavy cavalry legions and four heavy infantry legions, this was already the majority of the entire Spirit Empires heavy legions. Because the other pass facing the Star Luo Empires attack was mainly focused on defense, they werent assigned any heavy units.
The Heaven Dou Empires two hundred thousand strong army came to a halt when it was still twenty li away from Jialing Pass. Ten heavy cavalry legions formed up in a straight line, opening a passage in the middle. Guarded by the Tang Army, in actuality more than six thousand spirit masters advanced, only the more than two thousand spirit masters of the Tang Sect were all dressed exactly the same as the Tang Army. The light cavalry spread out on the wings on either side, taking down longbows from their backs. They were actually all cavalry archers.
On the other side, the Spirit Empires eight legions were directly arranged in front of the pass, and immediately after, a ten thousand man strong army rushed out from the pass. They werent mounted, all advancing on foot. But they didnt move any slower than speeding horses. These ten thousand men actually formed up in a line in front of Jialing Pass, all wearing light fighting gear. Their clothes were decorated with patterns of golden thread, and on banners waving behind them were tworge golden words, Sacred Dragon.
Grandmaster and Tang San stood side by side, and together with them was also that marshal Ge Long.
Marshal Ge Long waved his hand,Army advance. Cavalry archers ready, after entering the ten li range,unch crossfire.
Tang San simultaneously also passed down orders to the Tang Army,Check crossbows. Wind mechanisms.
With sonorous ngs, the Tang Army quietly took down the Godly Zhuge Crossbows on their backs. cing them level on their saddles, they quickly inspected the weapons, especially the condition of the loaded arrows and the mechanism. Afterpleting the inspection, they immediately readied them.
Banners fluttered in the wind. Behind them, Heaven Dou emperor Xue Beng personallymanded two hundred thousand men to bring up the rear.
The distance between both sides constantly shrank. When ten li still remained, the light cavalry legions on the Heaven Dou Empires side reacted. Ten light cavalry legions set off simultaneously, tens of thousands of hooves pounding the ground, charging straight at Jialing Pass.
On the Spirit Empires side, the two heavy infantry legions closest to the Sacred Dragon Legion quickly closed, blocking in front of the Sacred Dragon Legion, wielding giant shields.
Up on Jialing Pass, Bibi Dong couldnt help frowning when she saw a hundred thousand light cavalry charging,Do these Heaven Dou Empire fellows want tomit suicide?Even though she didnt know much of the art of war, she still knew that there could only be one result of light cavalry charging heavy cavalry and heavy infantry, especially when there wasnt much of a numerical difference between both sides. It was simply no different from suicide. Even if these light cavalry was attacking with bow and arrow, what faced them was still all heavy cavalry and infantry. Bow and arrow was practically useless. There wasnt even a need for her Sacred Dragon Legion to move.
While Bibi Dong was puzzled, the Heaven Dou Empires light cavalry legions had already arrived. When they were still one li away from the Spirit Empire side they instantly changed directions, nocking arrows, and with whooshing sounds, countless arrows flew towards the Spirit Empire legions.
The majority loosed volleys. At this distance, and when their target was ny thousand enemy troops, there was basically no need to aim. As intended by the light cavalry, the majority of the arrows were shot towards the Sacred Dragon Legion. The heavy infantry blocked in front of them, but they could do nothing against arrows falling from above.
One volleyplete, the light cavalry didnt pause. One curve of rising dust after another, they relied on swift horses to directly slip past the nks and returned to their original positions.
It was one volley, but that was a hundred thousand arrows! The ten Heaven Dou Empire light cavalry legions suitably revealed their high quality before the Spirit Empire. As the hundred thousand strong army shot one wave of arrows, their formation barely shifted. As they circled around, returning to their own side, the Heaven Dou Empire army had already pushed forward five li. Under cover of the rising dust, they seemed like ghosts, teleporting into their new positions.
Bibi Dong sighed to herself, calmly asking:Can our light cavalry perform at this level?
The light cavalry generals standing behind her each and everyone kept quiet out of fear. Not one dared utter a word.
Didnt you tell me that the Heaven Dou Empire is as unreliable as a sheet of sand. The troopszy, mostly names filling out the payroll? This is a carried army? Then what are you?
Watching those ten light cavalry legions show off their strength in neat formations, even if they couldnt seriously harm the Sacred Dragon Legions spirit masters or their heavy troops, it was undoubtedly an enormous blow to the Spirit Empires morale. Bibi Dong understood that she wasnt the only one who had been patient these years, the Heaven Dou Empire had equally endured. ording to previous estimations, the Heaven Dou Imperial Army would be less than six hundred thousand, and the majority without realbat strength. But this? Arranged before her was an excellently trained and suitably supplied army of millions. Even if the Heaven Dou Empires military strength waspared to the Star Luo Empire, there wouldnt be much difference.
Pass down orders. Sacred Dragon Legion, release spirit rings, attack.This was the first confrontation between both sides, morale had to be retrieved. Bibi Dong knew that those kingdom and duchy troops werent much to count on. What she really could rely on was just her own subordinate spirit masters. As long as they could rout the Heaven Dou Empires spirit master legion, those incorporated troops wouldnt be a problem.
Brilliant light instantly brightened on the Spirit Empires side. Ten thousand spirit masters simultaneously releasing their spirits was absolutely a dazzling scene. Countless spirit rings flickered with white, yellow, purple and ck colors. Even though their army was equally unevenly matched, that instantly rising terrifying presence made the Heaven Dou Empires two hundred thousand soldiers breathing grow urgent.
The soldiers of course knew what it meant to face spirit masters. Just one of a high level spirit mastersrge area attack type spirit abilities could kill them by the hundreds. Only spirit masters could face spirit masters.
Marshal Ge Long looked towards Grandmaster and Tang San next to him, slightly cupping his hands,Next is up to your highnesses.
Grandmaster nodded, raising his right hand,Release spirits.
The more than four thousand spirit masters escorted by the Tang Army released their spirits simultaneously. Even though they were a lot fewer than the opponents, their actions were adjusted to uniformity, and there was no disorder in their spirit ring colors. Standing furthest in front were unexpectedly all seven and eight ring spirit masters. Even though they werent many, their spirit rings made up for theircking numbers. Behind them was a formation formed by six, five, four, and three ring spirit masters. The majority had between three and five rings.
What drew most attention, were the one hundred simultaneously brightening Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda. Dazzlingly beautiful treasure light shot towards the sky. They were located at the heart of the spirit master legion, and amidst sparkling light, Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi gazed forward. Next to him, Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo were on guard.
These one hundred Seven Treasure zed Tile School directly rted disciples were all survivors from that time, and behind them were another one hundred Seven Treasure zed Tile School disciples who hadnt released their spirits yet. Attentively watching the Spirit Empire army on the other side, their eyes held only the light of hatred.
On Jialing Pass, Bibi Dong sharply swung her hand. The ten thousand Sacred Dragon Legion spirit masters leapt up as one. Only Spirit Hall could train spirit masters as a legion, and therefore, even if their army wouldnt do, this spirit master legion was definitely elite.
Agility attack type spirit masters immediately circled around on the sides, while power attack type spirit masters and defense type spirit masters took the lead forward, support spirit masters applying all kinds of support effects from behind, control type spirit masters followed the power attack type spirit masters closely, each and every one already preparing spirit abilities. These spirit masters were divided into several groups ording to their cultivation direction. Front and center in the Sacred Dragon Legion, several hundred spirit masters were from the the Sacred Dragon School of the new seven great sects.
Each Sacred Dragon School disciple was covered by ayer of white scales, and they were all built sturdy and bulky. This was their spirit, White Armored Dragon. The White Armored Dragon couldnt be considered a true dragon, just a close rtive. There was still a major gap whenpared to the original Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon. But they were still dragons, and this Sacred Dragon School moreover had numerous experts thanks to Spirit Halls careful nurturing. They were a sect that was formed directly by separating from spirit hall, one of the three upper sects of the new seven great sects, and this Sacred Dragon Legion was also named after them.
A group of spirit masters right next to the Sacred Dragon School, the Shrek Seven Devils were very familiar with. Theyd once fought spirit masters of this line in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament. With bnced defense and force, they were the Elephant Armor School. Those giant Elephant Armor School guys had all released their spirits, and led by the sect master Heavenly Elephant Huyan Zhen, they charged alongside the Sacred Dragon School with giant strides. Without a doubt, they were the cornerstone of this Sacred Dragon Legion. Even though the two great sects together didnt have seven hundred people, their fighting strength was undoubtedly the strongest. Whether the White Armored Dragon or the Giant Mammoth Elephant spirit, both were best suited for the battlefield. No heavy cavalry could halt their advance.
Separate the formation. Elder Tai Tan, elder Niu Gao, take one thousand Tang Army troops each to support the wings. The remaining soldiers, single line formation.Tang San ordered.
Tai Tan and Niu Gao each brought a thousand Tang Army soldiers and quickly left. The remaining eight thousand Tang Army troops quickly formed a line, blocking in front of the central army spirit masters. Half dismounted, half on horse, they simultaneously raised therge edition Godly Zhuge Crossbows they held.
Tang San coldly said:Do not shoot without mymand. When Im not here, follow the State Preceptors orders.
The more than two thousand Tang Sect disciples guarded in front of Tang San, Grandmaster and marshal Ge Long. Furthest ahead was a front formed by lines of Defense Hall and Medicine Hall disciples. The remaining two thousand spirit masters as well as Grandmasters four thousand subordinate spirit masters all waited quietly.
Old freak, do you dare charge with me?Tang San yelled loudly.
With a strangeugh, Dugu Bos voice came from among the spirit masters,Theres nothing I dont dare. Im not good at fighting Title Douluo alone, but for this group battle, who dares say they are stronger than me? Lets go!
Tang San turned his head to Grandmaster:Teacher, Ill leave this side to you and marshal Ge Long. The enemy spirit masters furthest in the front have too powerful of a defense, it will influence the effectiveness of the Godly Zhuge Crossbows. Better let us go break their defense head on. Were going.
King Lan Hao, you Marshal Ge Long wanted to object, but Tang San had already grabbed the Seagod Trident and leapt up. Behind him, the other six Shrek Seven Devils didnt need any reminder, leaping up at the same time as Tang San. Zhu Zhuqing brought Ning Rongrong, Dai Mubai brought Oscar, and the seven plus one Medicine Hall master Yang Wudi directly broke out of the square formation.
Up on Jialing Pass, Bibi Dong saw that the Heaven Dou Empire side unexpectedly only sent eight people. She first stared nkly, but immediately afterward, as she saw the person furthest in the lead was Tang San wielding the Seagod Trident, she immediately called out,Not good. Elders, follow me.While speaking, she disregarded her position as empress, and abruptly soared up from Jialing Pass. Purple wings spread out behind her, and she glided directly downward.
The Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones eleration ability rose to the limit. With Tang Sans speed, and moreover with them clearly being much closer to the charging Sacred Dragon Legion, while still in the sky, Tang San stretched his entire body. Exerting himself with his right arm, he threw the Seagod Trident like a javelin, his target in the front line, having already incarnated as a giant mammoth, the Elephant Armored School master Huyan Zhen.
At the very same moment, a ring of scarlet and white light spread out from below Tang Sans feet. The eight people who rushed out of the square as well as Poison Douluo approaching from another direction were all enveloped. This was the Deathgod Domain starting.
Huyan Zhen faced Tang Sans enormous, butpletely without spirit power fluctuations Seagod Trident. Laughing loudly, he not only showed no intention of retreating, but on the contrary suddenly charged to meet it, his whole body emanating a dust yellow light, colliding with it head on. In terms of defensive strength, the Elephant Armored Schools Mammoth spirit might be second only to the pure defense Defense Halls Armor ted Giant Rhinoceros spirit. Even though he still hadnt reached the Title Douluo level, the majority of Title Douluo couldnt match him in pure defense. This polearm seemingly without even a trace of spirit power wasnt worthy of Huyan Zhens attention.
Dont block it!Bibi Dongs voice came from behind. But, her warning still arrived a bit toote.
From between Tang Sans eyebrows, a ray of deep golden light suddenly caught up to the Seagod Trident in midair, directly stabbing into that Seagods Heart. In just a split second, the Seagod Trident instantly turned golden, the dazzling light immediately bing the focal point of everyone there.
Boom
The Seagod Tridents main de thrust directly into the mammoths head. That instantly erupting intense golden light shocked the Elephant Armored School disciples around Huyan Zhen to slow down for a moment.
The mammoths defense really was astonishing, even a divine tool like the Seagod Trident couldnt pierce through Huyan Zhens body. But even so, fully half of the polearm had stabbed into his spirit avatar form. The pressure of the terrifying one hundred eight thousand jin weight instantly tore Huyan Zhens four limbs apart. He copsed to the ground with a thump, without signs of life.
With spirit power at rank eighty nine, about to attack the Title Douluo Level, one of the spirit worlds new seven great sect masters, widely known for his defense, Huyan Zhen was instantly killed by Tang Sans single attack.
Not only did the Sacred Dragon Legions energy slow, even on the Heaven Dou Empires side, marshal Ge Long couldnt keep from drawing a cold breath when he saw this. He of course knew of Heavenly Elephant Huyan Zhen, he himself possessed a defensive type spirit. Seeing Huyan Zhen brutally killed by Tang Sans single strike without using his spirit, he now finally understood why Tang San could be seated above the grand marshal of the army, and even be respected by His Majesty as Imperial Tutor. This apparently only twenty something youth, was actually formidable to such a level.
Landing on the Sacred Dragon Legion along with the Seagod Trident, was also that raging killing intent. After his spirit power reached rank ny, Tang Sans Deathgod Domain had certainly also risen to its highest level. That terrifying bloodlust engulfed all the Elephant Armored School and Sacred Dragon School spirit masters all at once.
Charge into the formation to avoid group attack spirit abilities.Tang San shouted. Turning into a blur, he dashed over to Huyan Zhens corpse. Brandishing his right hand, he drew the Seagod Trident. In this moment, he simultaneously also released his spirit.
Without hiding anything, illuminated by the golden light of the Seagod Trident, Tang Sans five ck and four red terrifying spirit rings suddenly appeared before all the spirit masters. The visual impact of this moment made the Sacred Dragon Legion see an invincible enemy, and it gave the Heaven Dou empire Side both extreme shock and ecstasy. Even the the always steady Grandmaster now couldnt help crying out in shock.
Boom Tang San swept the Seagod Trident horizontally, and an Elephant Armored School disciple also in spirit avatar was blown flying. His giant body crashed into the spirit master formation behind, instantly causing chaos. Simultaneously using the counterforce to flip back, his left leg released red light that turned into a giant axe, instantly cutting apart two Elephant Armored School Disciples.
Bibi Dongs mental pressure descended. Tang San knew he didnt have much time, he had to release his killing power as far as possible before she arrived, killing the enemies.
Right now there were constantly furious Elephant Armored School disciples surrounding Tang San. Some Sacred Dragon School experts were also charging at him, headed by a spirit master transformed into a white giant dragon who directly spit a white breath attack at Tang San. This spirit master shockingly had nine spirit rings.
Tang San didnt use his group attack abilities. Facing so many power attack spirit masters known for their defense, even with his Title Douluo level strength, even with hundred thousand year spirit rings, hisrge scale attacks could at best injure these spirit masters, and likely not even harm them seriously. Scratching an area was inferior to destroying a part. Bibi Dongs presence was already descending, and Tang San knew there was only room for onest attack left.
With a pop, a giant azure dragon illusion appeared behind Tang San. His right arm instantly turnedpletely azure, and even the dazzling golden Seagod Trident also turned azure. Ever since he first obtained the Seagod Trident, this divine weapon had only had two colors, ck and gold. But at this moment, it produced yet another, how could people not be shocked?
It was also at this moment that three rays of bright light simultaneously shone from Tang Sans back, each being spirit power boost, attack boost, as well as attribute boost. Ning Rongrongs assistance had arrived.
Along with a dragons cry shaking the sky and snapping peals of thunder, a dragon shaped azure thunderbolt exploded from the Seagod Tridents main de.
Boom, the White Armored Dragons breath attack was also an eighth spirit ability, but within this azure dragon shaped thunderp, it didnt have even a bit of blocking effect. As that dragon cry reverberated, the scales of all the Sacred Dragon School disciples stood erect. This was the effect of meeting a higher ranked of the same race. Even this Title Douluo level power was equally pressured.
With a pop, that azure dragon shaped lightning bolt disappeared noiselessly, just on top of that white armored dragon. In just an instant, that white armored dragons body waspletely dyed azure, and with the next strong gust of wind, turned into scattering azure ash. Not even the bones were left behind.
Seeing this attack be so unexpectedly powerful, even Tang San couldnt help being shocked. Turning his head to look at Ning Rongrong behind him, he knew that even though this attack was strong, without Ning Rongrongs ny percent boost effect, he absolutely couldnt have instantly killed this Title Douluo. After all, even hundred thousand year spirit abilities wouldnt be so terrifying as to instantly kill equally leveled spirit masters.
The azure dragon shaped thunderbolt Tang San used was the second ability of his Sky Blue Bull Python right arm spirit bone, Sky Blue Fading Thunderp. Single target attack spirit ability. Issuing this attack through the Seagod Trident would not only doubly condense the might of the Sky Blue Fading Thunderp, at the same time it would also save Tang San thirty percent spirit power.
How could a true divine instrument be simple? Tang San had in recent days been digesting the information the Seagod Trident had branded in his brain, and had also each day made great effort to cultivate his own trident. Even though the Seagod Trident was formidable, as long as the opponent was familiar with its attributes, the strength it could disy in a real battle was undoubtedly greatly reduced. Only by having itpletely fuse with his own spirit abilities could this divine tool be fully effective.
Only ten breaths of time had passed since Tang San went to battle, but he had already instantly killed both Elephant Armored School master Heavenly Elephant Huyan Zhen, as well as just now with the Sky Blue Fading Thunderp, the only Title Douluo of the Sacred Dragon School, the Sacred Dragon School sect master, Sacred Dragon Tuoba Xi. At the same time, these two were also the main and vicemanders of the Sacred Dragon Legion. Even Tang San himself hadnt expected to have beheaded the enemy so soon with his all out attack.
This was also why Bibi Dong had previously been disturbed enough to immediately throw herself into the battlefield when she saw Tang San attack before. The effect of a single true power on the battlefield could scarcely be imagined.
Only, it was also at this moment that Tang Sans crisis descended. The ground beneath him suddenly shook. Tang San only felt his body be instantly restrained by an incorporeal force. Immediately after, countless ck and purple thorns burst out from the ground, seeking to pierce his body. The Spirit Empires empress, Bibi Dong, had finally arrived.
While Tang San entered the battle, the Shrek Seven Devils hadnt been idle either. With his powerful disposition, Dai Mubai had directly charged the enemy formation, simultaneously producing his support abilities and transforming into a white tiger, he had already dealt with two Elephant Armored School rank sixty experts. Ma Hongjun had first unleashed his Phoenix Meteor Shower on the rear of the Sacred Dragon Legion, and then immediately immted a spirit avatar white armored dragon with a Phoenix Cloud Piercing Strike, simultaneously entering battle mode.
Oscar ate a mirror sausage made from a drop of Dai Mubais blood, producing his clone at the same time. Xiao Wu was just nimbly breaking the neck of a white armored dragon spirit master.
Their strength might not reach this degree individually, but dont forget that behind them stood the worlds number one support spirit master Ning Rongrong. With har various ny percent boosts, every one of the Shrek Seven Devils undoubtedly possessed Title Douluo level strength right now.
Yang Wudis Soulbreaking Spear was equally tyrannical. Whether mammoths or white armored dragons, their defense basically couldnt slow Yang Wudis Soulbreaking Spear. In terms of numbers of enemy killed, he actually had the most. The strongest attack plus the strongest support, the terror of the destructive power left people gasping.
Dugu Bo had sneakily appeared in their rear. Now in his Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor form, the supreme poison he spit out was spreading, and even the ground had turned faintly jade colored.
Boom The Seagod Tridents shaft heavily smacked the ground, pulverising all those protruding thorns. Tang San also used this moment to leap into the air. The Blue Silver Emperor instantly disappeared, and the Clear Sky Hammer with red, ck, ck spirit rings suddenly appeared in his hand. Without any pause whatsoever, the Clear Sky Hammer rose, and a line of mixed yellow and ck light sted out in a giant shockwave, straight at Bibi Dong, now already incarnated as a Death Spider Emperor in midair.
Bibi Dong was truly angry now. The carapace on her chest congealed, and both taloned hands sliced out simultaneously. Countless purple ck des formed a bizarre shield in front of her, rigidly blocking Tang Sans attack. Only, Bibi Dong also felt herself sink, falling straight towards the ground.
Tang San grunted, his body blurring in midair as he flipped over, the point of the Seagod Trident breaking the neck of a mammoth, and he retreated more than ten steps before catching his bnce.
Even though he was already rank ny three, even though he used the Clear Sky Hammer to release the Titan Giant Ape left arm bone ability Titan Firmament Breaker, the absolute gap in spirit power still left him at a disadvantage. Just like hepletely suppressed these Sacred Dragon Legion spirit masters before, Bibi Dongs spirit power had apletely suppressive effect on him.
Spirit Halls spirit master legions were worthy of being called elite. After a brief battle, now that they saw Bibi Dong leading a group of Title Douluo over, they quickly split into two groups to circle around either side, simultaneously leaving space for the Title Douluo to fight in between.
Bibi Dong had brought altogether eight Title Douluo, and even though Tang Sans side also had eight people, Ning Rongrong was a support type spirit master. With her support, hisrades could disy the strength of Title Douluo, but without a doubt, the Spirit Hall powers overall suppressed the Heaven Dou Empires side. This was also without even considering that, besides Tang San, the other Shrek Seven Devils Title Douluo level strength couldntst.
Seven of the Spirit Empire Title Douluo each found Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ma Hongjun, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, Yang Wudi as well as Dugu Bo. The remaining one chose Ning Rongrong. They could naturally tell that Ning Rongrong was crucial to the battle. As long as they killed her, the Heaven Dou Empire side would instantly copse.
Dont mind me!Ning Rongrong shouted, her support light not fading in the slightest. With her spirit power at rank eighty three, even supporting eight people at the same time, besides Xiao Wu, the other seven could stand up to their opponents.
Even Xiao Wu wouldnt have any problems for a while. Even though she couldnt possibly defeat a Title Douluo level opponent, with Ning Rongrongs support plus her Teleportation and Invincible Golden Body, transforming into a swift little rabbit, there was no concern for her defense for now.
Yang Wudi and Dugu Bo both met old enemies. Yang Wudi faced Snaknce Douluo, while Dugu Bo was restrained by that toxic Blowfish Douluo.
It is said that enemies meeting their personal foes are especially furious. After Blowfish Douluo was seriously injuredst time, he had so spend a full year to recover his former strength. Now that he met Dugu Bo again, he wasted no words and directlyunched his attack, quickly swallowing the poison Dugu Bo released.
Meeting this opponent, Dugu Bo was also helpless. His poison had only just spread to ten something Elephant Armored School and Sacred Dragon School disciples, and still hadnt fully shown its effect before he yet again ran into this fellow whose spirit restrained his. The Jade Phosphorous Serpent Emperor red with light, and directly tackled the enemy.
The one attacking Ning Rongrong was an agility attack type Title Douluo, expert in both speed and attack. His spirit was a ck Lined Ghost Panther. He instantly elerated after transforming into spirit avatar form, only leaving behind a faint ck afterimage in the air, before he was already in front of Ning Rongrong.
But at this moment, Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagodas eighth spirit ring quietly brightened, ck light surging out. In an instant, the originally dazzling Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda instantly shed with light, countless bright lights condensing as it suddenly expanded. With just a sh, that Ghost Panther Douluo felt like he had run into an iron wall, and he was flung rolling back.
Chapter 278 — Fighting Bibi Dong Again, The Tang Army’s First Show Of Force
Chapter 278: Fighting Bibi Dong Again, The Tang Armys First Show Of Force
On the battlefield, Ning Rongrongs body hadpletely disappeared. All that remained was a seven meter tall nine floor pagoda sparkling with resplendent light.
Seeing this scene, Ning Fengzhi in the Heaven Dou Empire spirit master camp couldnt keep his eyes from shining, his fists tightening, his excitement showing through.
Indeed, this was the eighth spirit ring the Seven Treasure zed Tile School had never reached. At the same time as the first six spirit ring ability boosts rose to ny percent, this eighth spirit ability also became the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda Spirit Douluo Ning Rongrongs secret life saving skill.
This eighth spirit ability was known as Nine Treasure Divine Light Protection. Even though it wasnt as absolute of a defense as Invincible Golden Body, the Nine Treasure Divine Light Protection could block any attack under the ninth spirit ability, and simultaneously also absorb the attacking spirit power and transform it into defensive power for the Nine Treasure Divine Light Protection. And when facing ninth spirit ability attacks, it could block nine times without breaking.
When the Nine Treasure Divine Light Protection was used, it would separate from the spirit master and no longer draw any of Ning Rongrongs spirit power. At the same time it also wouldnt influence her boosting the others. In fact, even Title Douluo level powers were quite good if they could use their ninth spirit ability attack three or four times with their full strength. This was also why Ning Rongrong told herrades to not pay any attention to her.
Even though that agility attack type Title Douluo was strong, he had focused most of his spirit power on speed in order to deal with Ning Rongrong as soon as possible. It seemed to him that his attack power was enough and spare to easily end Ning Rongrongs life even without using spirit abilities. But who could have thought he would knock headfirst into Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure Divine Light Protection.
With a loud sound, that pitiful ck Lined Ghost Panther spirit master was flung back, the spirit power added to his attackpletely absorbed by the Nine Treasure Divine Light Protection. Not only was there no harm to Ning Rongrong, he was instead injured by the countershock.
The battlefield was already a bit chaotic. The nine people led by Tang San against nine Spirit Hall Title Douluo. Tang Sans people who could previously still kill the enemies in bulk were suddenlypletely suppressed.
On Tang Sans side, only he and Dugu Bo truly had Title Douluo level strength. Dugu Bo waspletely restrained, while Tang San even faced the Spirit Empire empress, with spirit power at rank ny nine, Bibi Dong. Although Bibi Dong couldnt show her full strength, the absolute difference in spirit power was still extremely difficult for Tang San to ovee. Even with Ning Rongrongs boost, there was still arge gap between him and Bibi Dong.
On their side, the one doing best was instead Tang Sect Medicine Hall master, all attack type Battle Spirit Douluo Yang Wudi. Even if Yang Wudis spirit power still hadnt reached rank ny, it was still somewhat deeper than the other Shrek Seven Devils. Plus Ning Rongrongs boost, he wasnt in any way inferior to Snaknce Douluo in terms of spirit power. The two were evenly matched, and Yang Wudis always advancing Soulbreaking Spear caused Snaknce Douluo a veryrge headache. Especially some great killing moves that would leave both sides suffering put She Long at a disadvantage.
Meanwhile, even though the Sacred Dragon Legion had lost theirmander and deputy, they still showed the strength of Spirit Empire elites. Ten thousand spirit masters swept past the middle of the battlefield, directly towards the Heaven Dou Empire army. They would soon enter spirit ability attack range.
Marshal Ge Long looked a bit anxiously at Grandmaster,State Preceptor. Shouldnt our spirit masters also release their spirits, and attack?
Grandmaster shook his head,Not yet. Dont be impatient marshal.
While speaking, Grandmasters gaze turned towards the Seven Treasure zed Tile School in the center of the formation. Ning Fengzhi was also just looking in his direction. Their eyes met, and Grandmaster gave Ning Fengzhi an emphatic nod. Ning Fengzhi gave a big thumbs up in understanding.
Along with a long vigorous cry, Sword Douluo Chen Xin leapt up, his Seven Kill Sword suddenly bursting with light. A wind rose out of nowhere. At the same moment, six lines of support light shot like lightning from Ning Fengzhis Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, simultaneously pouring into Sword Douluo. In that instant, that Seven Kill Sword swept out with a hundred meter long, thirty meter wide giant sword image.
This cut wasnt to attack the enemy, but rather to sweep the ground in front of the Sacred Dragon Legions charging spirit masters.
Rank ny seven Sword Douluo, with Ning Fengzhis eighty percent boost, rose to rank ny eight spirit power in practically a split second. Right now he could alreadypare to Bibi Dong while she couldnt fully release her spirit power. That sky shaking sword cut filled the sky,nding in front of the Sacred Dragon Legion almost instantly.
The iparably sharp sword energy made the whole ten thousand strong Sacred Dragon Legion pause as one. And immediately after, a series of enormous explosions resounded, all the ground seeming to burst open.
The Elephant Armored School and Sacred Dragon School spirit masters charging furthest in front of the Sacred Dragon Legion were sted into the air by this one sh, directly flung several dozen meters high. The sharp sword energycerated their bodies, and even though it couldnt kill them due to the attack range being toorge, their fur and scales sprayed in all directions, producing a great cloud of blood.
Just at this moment, grandmaster sharply waved his right hand,Tang Army, loose!
Weng
Along with ear shattering sonorous ngs, a widely spread humming sound echoed for a moment. The more than ten thousand Tang Army soldiers simultaneously, and for the first time on a battlefield, loosed the devastating bolts of the Godly Zhuge Crossbow.
ck crossbow bolts formed a concentrated shadow in the air, both mounted and on foot Tang Army soldiers using the Godly Zhuge Crossbows in their hands to paint the splendor of death.
The Elephant Armored School and Sacred Dragon School spirit masters furthest ahead were already unable to protect the spirit masters in the rear. Those agility attack type spirit masters nking on either side were also each exposed before the Godly Zhuge Crossbows of the one thousand Tang Army soldiers led by Tang Sect Strength Hall master Tai Tan and Defense Hall master Niu Gao.
More than twelve thousand Tang Army soldiers, each with a Godly Zhuge Crossbow spitting out sixteen refined iron tipped crossbow bolts, what kind of scene was that? Close to two hundred thousand crossbow bolts formed what seemed like a ck cloud on the ground, spreading to the front line of the Sacred Dragon Army in a split second.
In order to make the charge even more effective, in order to let the spirit masters show their strength in the first moment of engagement, the Sacred Dragon Legions formation was very dispersed. It was also just because of this that they met even more Godly Zhuge Crossbow attacks head on.
In the Heaven Dou Imperial Army formation, emperor Xue Beng was already tightly clenching his fists. He had waited for this moment for far too long. As the highest ruler of the Heaven Dou Empire, of course he understood how important the meaning of the Godly Zhuge Crossbows effect was to this war.
Even at several dozen li from the main battlefield, the sound of more than ten thousand Godly Zhuge Crossbows erupting at once still chilled the heart. At the same time, the instant that ck cloud entered the Sacred Dragon Legion, causing a scene of arge cloud of blood shooting into the air, safety could be seen in Xue Bengs eyes. Along with the sight, also came heart rending screams of misery.
Where the ck Godly Zhuge Crossbow bolt cloud passed, the Sacred Dragon Legions spirit masters copsed like wheat to the scythe. That was close to two hundred thousand crossbow bolts that could pierce four ring defensive spirit abilities! The front of the Sacred Dragon Legion was still somewhat fine, they were after all mostly power attack type spirit masters with the support type spirit masters further in the back, but the agility attack type spirit masters on the wings werent that fortunate.
No matter how fast the agility attack type spirit masters, it was impossible to outrun the Godly Zhuge Crossbows bolts. In practically a split second, close to a third of the agility attack type spirit masters with rtively weak defense on the wings copsed. Only those with rtively high levels, or those who reacted cleverly and moved to escape were out of danger.
Even though the Sacred Dragon Legion spirit masters were mainly power attack type spirit masters, using their raw flesh to block such a dense Godly Zhuge Crossbow attack was still an extremely terrifying event. Almost each of the ones charging furthest ahead were hit by more than a hundred crossbow bolts. Sixteen crossbow bolts could admittedly only break four ring defenses, but when facing a hundred at the same time, then even five ring level defensive abilities might not be able to block thempletely. Even more, the moment the Godly Zhuge Crossbows loosed, how many Sacred Dragon Legion spirit masters had released their defensive spirit abilities?
A full two lines, more than a thousand Sacred Dragon Legion spirit masters erupted with an abundant and gaudy mist of blood, and those heartrending screams of misery echoed within that bloodbath. Adding the losses of the two wings of agility attack type spirit masters, a single volley had reduced the entire Sacred Dragon Legions numbers by almost a sixth.
Xue Beng waved his hand in excitement. The Tang Armys first action had already had an enormously surprising result. Even though it was too distant to clearly see the numbers of the enemy losses, the rising blood mist showed the scope of their damage. Even more, this was just the beginning.
Wind mechanisms. Mount up.Grandmaster was as cold as a block of ice. Under his orders, the Tang Army soldiers quickly wound up the mechanisms. And the Sacred Dragon Legion was already scared a bit senseless by this volley.
Meanwhile, Sword Douluo didnt pause after the first sh. Flipping over in midair, his spirit power abruptly emanated below his feet, and like a star chasing the moon, he shot straight for the battle of powers in the center. The Seven Kill Sword pointing forward, his target was that ck Lined Ghost Panther Douluo.
Bibi Dong and Tang San were just intensely trading blows. When her Death Spider Emperors sixth spirit ability Bloodsucking Spider Thorns was just about to stab Tang San, was at the same moment as the Godly Zhuge Crossbows erupted. Bibi Dongs movements slowed for a moment, her eyes filled with disbelief.
How could Tang San let such a chance slip by? His right foot stomping on the floor, the Deathgod Domain fully erupted. Red and white colored light instantly covered the battlefield, forcing back Bibi Dongs Death Domain, keeping away the Death Domains poison. At the same time, a ray of golden light poured into the Seagod Trident, making this divine instrument once again release its proper radiance.
In the previous battle, because Tang San had instantly killed two powers one after another, quickly releasing his spirit abilities, Bibi Dongs violent attack hadnt even given him time to prompt the Seagod Trident as he strenuously endured under Bibi Dongs suppression. Now he could finally catch a breath. The golden trident swung in a circle, relying on Unfixed Storms defensive power in a golden ring of light to dissolve those Bloodsucking Spider Thorns.
After dissolving Bibi Dongs attack, Tang San retreated rather than advance. Using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step, he swiftly moved back, intense golden blue light rising anew, Blue Silver Avatarunching.
He was a control type spirit master, not a power attack type. In this kind of battle, he should ce even more emphasis on control, and not on a duel to the death with Bibi Dong. Their side was undoubtedly weaker than Bibi Dongs side in overall strength, and the more it dragged out the worse it would get. But right now they still had to stall, to fight for enough time for Grandmasters Heaven Dou spirit master legion and the Tang Army.
Drawn by his presence, Bibi Dong slowly advanced towards Tang San. She already hated him to the extreme, and even with the major issues with the Sacred Dragon Legion, right now she was more anxious to deal with Tang San right in front of her. There was no telling what kind of major headache he would give her if she left this youth alone.
Amidst a loud sound, Tang Sans face showed an intense divine light. With the Seagod Tridents main form, it wasnt hard for him to block Bibi Dong. The Seagod Trident produced circle after circle of golden light, spreading towards Biib Dong.
Seeing these golden rings, Bibi Dong couldnt keep her expression from changing. She still deeply remembered that it was because of this golden ring of light that she was forced to use her ninth spirit ability Undying Bodyst time in Star Dou Great Forest. And even so, she had still been severely injured.
Consequently, seeing the Unfixed Storm unleashed from Tang Sans Seagod Trident, Bibi Dong naturally halted in the air. Waving both hands, gaudy purple and ck light condensed in front of her,pletely protecting her within.
A trace of a smile appeared at the corner of Tang Sans mouth. That he could trap Bibi Dong back then wasnt with his own power, but rather the Seagods. And with the distance in spirit power between him and Bibi Dong, the chance of sess for the Unfixed Storm was undoubtedly very small. Of course he wouldnt do anything pointless. The moment those rings of golden light forced Bibi Dong back, they separated to either side, each moving to envelop the Title Douluo fighting Xiao Wu, as well as Dugu Bos opponent, Blowfish Douluo Ci Xue.
Meanwhile, Tang Sans fourth spirit ring also brightened abruptly. Nine rays of golden light simultaneously shot out of the ground and producing a golden cage below each of Bibi Dongs nine people, trapping them within. Even though these cages could only dy spirit masters on the Title Douluo for a bit and would be vaporized by their powerful attacks, fights between true experts would oftenck just this instant. At this moment, Tang San truly disyed his power as a control type Title Douluo.
With the opponents before them suddenly slowed, the spirit masters on Tang Sans side naturally wouldnt let the opportunity slip them by. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing were always near each other. With this moments chance, they simultaneously dashed toward each other, intense light abruptly condensing in midair.
Yang Wudis Soulbreaking Spear released even more light. Snaknce Douluo had just broken down the Blue Silver Prison surrounding him when he was already met head on by the Soulbreaking Spear heedlessly advancing. This attack was condensed from all of Yang Wudis spirit power, there was no way to defend.
Snaknce Douluo clearly felt that there was no way to dodge this spear, and he could no longer endure always being suppressed by Yang Wudi. Forcefully shifting Yang Wudis target on his body by ten centimeters, he wielded his Snaknce like a warsaber, directly chopping down on Yang Wudi. It seemed as if he would take Yang Wudi with him in death.
Yang Wudi of course wouldnt retreat. If he did, he wasnt the Breaking ns n chief. With a soft puffing sound, the Soulbreaking Spear stabbed straight through Snaknce Douluos chest, and at the same time Yang Wudi dashed forward, dodging the sharp head of the Snaknce, his shoulder instead being heavily struck by its shaft.
The two powers spit out clouds of blood almost simultaneously, their spirits also disappeared almost instantly. The instant heavy injuries made them both unable to maintain their spirits, and the spirit power erupting right in between them forcibly flung both of them back.
Yang Wudis injuries were extremely serious, his entire left shoulder was smashed by thence, so much that even four ribs were broken, his internal organs also heavily damaged. But Snaknce Douluo was even more miserable than him. Although he had avoided wounding his heart, Yang Wudis spear had opened arge hole in his chest,pletely skewering an entire lung, and even brushing his spine. After he was flung back, Snaknce Douluo was immediately paralyzed on the ground, no longer able to get up. With such a serious injury, he had already lost the power to keep fighting.
The battle had already grown extremely desperate from this moment. Elsewhere, Ma Hongjun incarnated as the Seven Headed Fire Phoenix suddenly grew yet another head. This was a variation he got after his spirit rings rose to eight. Intense phoenix mes instantly wrapped up the enemy in front of him, and with Tang Sans Deathgod Domain plus Ning Rongrongsprehensive boost, his strength was alreadypletely Title Douluo level. The Phoenix spirits formidable me attribute was undoubtedly manifested in this moment, invading the opponents body like bone maggots. But he himself was alsoshed by the opponents spirit ability, and was knocked flying.
Oscars circumstances werent any better than Xiao Wus. He had no way to forcibly fight the opponent, and could only use the instant bought by Tang Sans Blue Silver Prison to immediately eat another mirror image sausage, retreating fully at the same time, while pulling out a caterpir shaped transparent little sausage from his chest pocket. This sausage released bizarre energy fluctuations. Swallowing it in one gulp, in just an instant, Oscar seemed to glow with youth again, his spirit power instantly returned to its peak. He once again produced his clone, which lunged.
This was Oscars eighth spirit ability, Crystal Caterpir Sausage. Effect: Instantlypletely restores spirit power, gives the whole body like a cardiac stimnt. Also eating one Erect Gold Fly and one Stimting Pink Sausage, an intense phoenix image erupted behind him. This was Ma Hongjuns Phoenix Cloud Piercing Strike. The clone mirror sausage he ate just before was made using Ma Hongjuns blood.
Oscars own strength was undeniably not particrly strong. Even using his Erect Gold Fly couldnt more than make his abilities more efficient. But his Mirror Image Sausage gave him the power of myriad spirit abilities. Suddenly transforming from a power attack type White Tiger spirit master into a Phoenix battle spirit master, turning from melee to rangedbatant, instantly caught his opponent unprepared. Plus the Crystal Caterpir Sausage fully restoring his spirit power, this Phoenix Cloud Piercing Strike instantly sted that Title Douluo flying.
That Title Douluo fighting Xiao Wu had already forced her to use Invincible Golden Body twice, and Teleportation wasunched without pause. Just at this instant he was trapped by the Blue Silver Prison a moment, and XIao Wu also instantly retreated. Before this Title Douluo could break that Blue Silver Prison, golden rings of light were already enveloping him. He felt his body tighten, and was alreadypletely unable to move a finger.
Elsewhere, equally targeted by Tang Sans Unfixed Storm, Blowfish Douluo was luckier. He felt a burst of panic, and immediately returned to his normal form. Not only did Dugu Bos Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor knock him away, he even used his spines to leave a few wounds on Dugu Bo.
Unfixed Storm only had a fifty percent sess rate. Even so, Tang San was already quite satisfied. After all, he was currently dealing head on with Bibi Dongs enormous pressure. To have the leisure to stun a Title Douluo for eight seconds was already quite good.
Xiao Wu had a bellyful of anger after being suppressed by that Blood Devil Mad Bear Spirit Mad Bear Douluo for so long. Seeing Tang Sans Unfixed Storm hit, how could she let the opportunity slip by? With one teleportation, she arrived behind Mad Bear Douluo, her scorpion braid flinging out, winding around Mad Bear Douluos neck. The toes of her right foot bracing against the enemys lower back, Waist Bowunched, immediately flinging Mad Bear Douluo into midair.
Xiao Wus red sixth spirit ring instantly brightened, and she turned into a blurry shadow shooting towards Mad Bear Douluo. Her sixth spirit ring was her previous hundred thousand year spirit beast life spirit ring. When Tang San resurrected her and returned it to her body, it had iparable affinity with her. Now that sheunched the hundred thousand year spirit ability from the spirit ring fused with her, it wasnt inferior to any Title Douluos ninth spirit ring. Plus her characteristics as a former hundred thousand year spirit beast, her spirit power consumption wasnt particrlyrge.
Nothingness, Burst Kill Eight Stage Drop,unched.
In the air, Mad Bear Douluo was instantly wrapped up in red light, rapidly spinning as he smashed into the ground like a falling star.
With Xiao Wus crisis temporarily resolved, Tang San also fell into his own crisis. Seeing Unfixed Storms golden rings move to the Title Douluo on either side, Bibi Dongs eyes red with dreadful light. Intense spirit power fluctuations boiled to the limit, light shing, the purple and ck light already turning a miserable green. Six ck, one red and two ck, nine spirit rings instantly appeared. She had already released her second spirit, Soul Eating Spider Emperor.
Two giant dark green forews instantly closed together, a heaven shaking dark green de of light chopping straight at Tang San. Bibi Dong had focused her full strength in this one attack. That dark green light de could be seen flickering extremely unsteadily in the air, distorted light making it basically impossible to judge where it would hit. Even with Tang Sans level of mental strength, once it came into range of this attack would immediately be shattered by that distorted light, all probing effectspletely obliterated.
The enormous pressure made Tang Sans heart and lungs feel like they would explode. Even holding the Seagod Trident before his chest couldnt weaken this feeling. A few golden rings of light produced by the trident were even cut in halves by that dark jade giant de. All they could do was slightly slow it down.
Tang San understood that Bibi Dong was already determined to kill him, whether on the battlefield or not, she had resolved to absolutely kill him.
Facing such a crisis, even Tang San with his innumerable abilities, deeply felt powerless before absolute strength. Even though Bibi Dong still wasnt showing the strength of a rank ny nine Title Douluo, with so many spirit rings, his rank ny three spirit power still couldnt quite hold out. Tang San understood that he was still a ways off from a true peak expert.
The light in his eyes focused. In that instant, the Seagod Tridents golden light rose to the extreme, the brand on Tang Sans forehead releasing Seagods Light as deep as the ocean. Right now, all his energy was poured into this true divine tool in his hand.
Tyrannical energy fluctuations instantly rose to a peak, glittering golden light rendering Tang San a gaudy golden color. Turning, spinning, striking, three simple motions were done as one, and in an instant, the power of heaven and earth seemed to condense within his simple motions. The Seagod Trident shot out an illusory seeming ray of golden light, as if piercing space, distorted shadows yed across it as it went straight for the dark jade light de Bibi Dong shot.
Bibi Dongs eyes were already filled with an ice cold brilliance. Facing the Golden Thirteen Halberds third form, One Goes Without Return, she actually made a change that instantly turned Tang San pale with fright, and filled his eyes with despair.
The dark jade light de separated from Bibi Dongs own control, twisting in midair, it actually circumvented Tang Sans Seagod Trident, going straight for Tang San himself. And Bibi Dongs Soul Eating Spider Emperor Spirt again switched back to the Death Spider Emperor. At the same time, her ninth spirit ring instantly brightened.
Tang San of course understood what Bibi Dong was doing. She wanted to rely on her Undying ability to face his Golden Thirteen Halberds One Goes Without Return, and her attack would simultaneously fall on him.
Back then, after Bibi Dong was seriously injured by this attack, she had carefully researched this dangerous divine ability that almost killed her. She had no certainty she couldpletely block it with spirit abilities, and instead thought up this method. Shed risk being injured again herself, but would also eliminate Tang San to forestallter danger. It seemed to her that even the total annihtion of the Sacred Dragon Legion was less important than killing Tang San. If this youth continued maturing, he would be a fatal threat to her.
Some distance away, the Hell White Tiger had already formed and instantly batted away the two Title Douluo that were originally fighting Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, then lunged in this direction. But the Hell White Tiger really was too far from Tang San, even if they were even faster, it was still impossible topare to the speed of Bibi Dongs attack.
Ma Hongjun and Oscar wanted to assist, but the Title Douluo fighting them went fully on the offensive, forcibly keeping them from interfering.
Even though Ning Rongrong was giving Tang San a six attribute boost with all her strength, she also understood that the strength she could provide couldnt possible let Tang San block that attack with his physical body.
Yang Wudi had just produced a new Soul Breaking Spear, bracing himself to crawl up from the ground. Sword Douluo Chen Xin was equally using the Seven Kill Sword to press his opponent, but he also wasnt fast enough toe to his aid at the same time. Nobody had thought that Bibi Dong would actually be so valiant, using this kind of method to kill Tang San.
Tang San had issued the Golden Thirteen Halberds One Goes Without Return, and had no strength left. Targeted by an opponent of Bibi Dongs level, it was impossible for him to dodge. Fg an attack this strong, all he could do was wait.
Even though it was just an instant, to Tang San it seemed to pass in slow motion. But just at this moment, a giant ball of red light fell from the sky, heavily smashing on that dark jade light de with a sparkling golden luster.
Xiao WuTang San cried out.
Boom Burst, shatter, in the heart of that explosion, even space was torn apart, countless fine ck spatial cracks erupting from the center.
Blood and flesh flew, countless corpse fragments were swallowed within those cracks. An alreadypletely dyed red body was flung out in answer, heavily striking Tang Sans chest and blocking in front of him, fully taking on the remaining dark jade light des aftermath.
Bibi Dongs attack was one of her strongest spirit abilities, also the most powerful ability of the Soul Eating Spider Emperor, Space Rending Abyss Cut. Along with her spirit power at rank ny eight intensity, the might of this attack was absolutely at a level to ruin the heavens and extinguish the earth.
With a bang, Tang Sans body was flung back a full thirty meters, before he was caught and stabilized by the Hell White Tiger.
But on the other side, Bibi Dongs body was also instantly smashed by the Seagod Tridents One Goes Without Returns terrifying power, and exploded into countless fragments thrown all over.
The Seagod Trident shot behind her without any pause, rushing into the Spirit Empire Army several kilometers away like a golden meteor.
Where the golden light passed, all obstacles turned to nothing. In a ten meter diameter, reaching all the way to the Jialing Pass fort, all the heavy armored soldiers standing therepletely disappeared into nothing.
That golden light finally condensed on one spot of the walls. With an enormous explosion, a five meter diameter hole was cut straight through the hundred meter thick walls. Finally, the Seagod Trident lost its golden light and fell below the walls, sting out a huge pit.
Rip Hum
The Godly Zhuge Crossbows second volley finished, arge cloud of bloody mist filling the sky once again. This time, the number of Sacred Dragon Legion spirit masters that died before the crossbow bolts was even more enormous. All agility attack type spirit masters below rank seventy werepletely wiped out.
Grandmaster finally gave the order to attack,Heaven Dou spirit masters, Tang Army, kill!
Marshal Ge Long simultaneously raised the long spear in his hand, roaring with angry eyes, shouting one word, Kill!, pouring almost all of his level eighty spirit power into his voice. Ten heavy cavalry legions, ten light cavalry legions, instantly charged Jialing Pass like an infinite tsunami.
Charging furthest ahead was still the Tang Army. On horseback, they were just winding up the mechanisms for the third volley. Their Godly Zhuge Crossbows still held sixteen sharp bolts.
Within dense purple mist, Bibi Dongs shattered body reformed, shouting:Sacred Dragon Legion retreat. Heavy cavalry and infantry, meet the enemy.
To her, the life or death of those heavy cavalry and heavy infantry wasnt important. What was crucial was that Spirit Hall couldnt be allowed to sway. Even though she still didnt know the extent of the Sacred Dragon Legions losses, the casualties were already extremely miserable. If they were pursued and attacked by the enemy like this, there was no telling how many would die. Those attackers were also spirit masters, as well as that unknown weapon that could even cause substantial casualties to spirit masters.
As they say, defeat is like andslide, the Godly Zhuge Crossbows two volleys had already extinguished the Sacred Dragon Legions fighting spirit. Adding in the deaths of theirmanders, at Bibi Dongs order to retreat, it was every man for himself.
Chapter 279 — Purple Demon Eye’s Asura Demon Light
Chapter 279: Purple Demon Eyes Asura Demon Light
Without a doubt, the higher their spirit power, the faster the spirit master returned. The dense crowd basically couldnt slow down these high level spirit masters. They either leapt over the lower level spirit masters, or if a bit tyrannical directly knocked them aside. Those high level spirit masters very quickly charged to the front of their retreat. Like this, those low level spirit masters and support type spirit masters were naturally exposed in front of the Tang Army.
Galloping horses might not be able to catch up to higher level spirit masters, but these low level spirit masters and support spirit masters couldnt possibly outrun speeding horses.
As Bibi Dong saw the Godly Zhuge Crossbows third volley loose, and the Sacred Dragon Legions support type and low level spirit masters copse, she couldnt keep from bitterly closing her eyes. She had reacted by feel, and her orders was a mistake. Even though the enemy was powerful, the Sacred Dragon Legion was after all made up entirely from spirit masters. If they could have the high level spirit masters move to the front, then slowly pull back, then even if there were losses, it absolutely wouldnt be as bad as now.
Only, now wasnt the time to say anything. Bibi Dong shot the distant Tang San ast nce, then called out to her troop of Title Douluo and swiftly withdrew towards Jialing Pass. Before leaving she didnt forget to bring that seriously injured Snaknce Douluo. Among these powers, Snaknce Douluo was seriously injured, and the Title Douluo within that ball of red light before was directly torn to pieces. Losing two more people, plus Heavenly Elephant Huyan Zhen as well as Sacred Dragon Tuoba Xi, this time the Spirit Empire had undoubtedly suffered disastrous losses.
Tang San basically couldnt manage to pursue. The other Shrek Seven Devils also guarded closely in front of him. The instant he was flung back, Tang Sans eyes were already blood red. How could he have failed to clearly see who it was that blocked Bibi Dongs attack for him?
That was precisely his lover Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu had just used Nothingness and Burst Kill Eight Stage Drop on that Mad Bear Douluo. Seeing Tang San in danger, she hadnt hesitated to bring Mad Bear Douluo to the rescue.
Mad Bear Douluo could still release his own defensive power in the Unfixed Storm, but even if he could resist some of the Burst Kill Eight Stage Drops attack power, how could be block Bibi Dongs terrifying Space Rending Abyss Cut? He was immediately torn to pieces. But the attacks aftermath also fiercely struck Xiao Wu, throwing her out to knock against Tang San.
Xiao Wus body was already blood red. Tang San held her tightly, doing his utmost to pour spirit power into her.
Ge, Im fine.Xiao Wu coughed once, spitting out a mouthful of spirit power that hit thepels of the Shrek Five Devils in front.
Tang San stared nkly. He was just in confusion out of concern. Seeing Xiao Wu suffer serious injuries, he hadpletely panicked. Hearing Xiao Wus voice, he returned to his senses, and eased the spirit power he was pouring into her.
Xiao Wus big eyes blinked, smiling wryly without the slightest hint of weakness:My idiot brother, did you forget I have the Invincible Golden Body for protection! Bibi Dong couldnt catch me, but how can I stand having so much spirit power poured into me?
Tang San then finally reacted, heaving a long sigh. He held Xiao Wu tightly, lowering his head to push his face against hers,Idiot girl, you scared me to death.
Bibi Dongs Space Rending Abyss Cut might be powerful, but it still wasnt at the god level, and still wasnt enough to break Xiao Wus Invincible Golden Body. It was also lucky Xiao Wu still had onest use of Invincible Golden Bodys defense, otherwise she might have already been torn to pieces along with Mad Bear Douluo.
Tang San gave Xiao Wus pert butt a smack. Xiao Wu miserably raised her head:Ge, whyd you hit me?
Tang San snorted,Even if you had already used up the Invincible Golden Body, wouldnt you have charged up all the same?
Xiao Wu giggled:Thats why you have to pay more attention to your safety! Otherwise you cant me me.
No matter what was said, Xiao Wu being alright made Tang San heave an enormous sigh of relief. Lifting her up, he looked out over the battlefield. The field was already in chaos, the Heaven Dou Empires twenty legions were pushing straight for Jialing Pass. The Sacred Dragon Legion had lost close to half their numbers after the Godly Zhuge Crossbows three volleys, and with six thousand Heaven Dou Empire spirit masters in pursuit, the casualty numbers were constantly rising.
Sword Douluo Chen Xin, Bone Douluo Gu Rong, plus the Golden Iron Triangle already incarnated as the Golden Sacred Dragon, were like a sharp spear furthest ahead, leading the subordinate spirit masters to constantly kill the escaping Sacred Dragon Legion.
The Tang Army had now split into two parts and was quietly retreating on either side. They had already manifested their effect on this battle, and in order to avoid losses, Tang San had ordered the Tang Sect disciples to stay in the spirit master formation to support the attack, while the remaining ten thousand strong Tang Army directly retreated to the rear and reloaded the Godly Zhuge Crossbows.
The Spirit Empires eight heavy legions had finally reached the front, letting the Sacred Dragon Legion spirit masters pass, while meeting the frantic Heaven Dou Imperial Army. Two tides of steel, one side elerating their attack, the other side already timid, shed against each other. Even though there wasnt much difference numerically, those leading six thousand spirit masters settled the oue.
Bibi Dong had now already returned to the walls of Jialing Pass. Even now, she was quietly spitting a mouthful of blood into her sleeve, her expression also extremely unsightly.
Blowfish Douluo whispered:Your Majesty, how about we send the Angel Legion? Otherwise our losses
We cant send the Angel Legion.Bibi Dongs eyes were dim and uncertain:Before we know what those weapons that killed so many of our spirit masters is, we absolutely cant let the spirit master legions sortie again. Spirit masters arents soldiers, even with our depth, its impossible to reform them quickly. Pass on my orders, the Angel Legion is to man the walls to defend against enemy assault.
That enormous hole in the walls of Jialing Pass was undoubtedly an enormous danger to the fort. If the Heaven Dou Empire was a river, then this was a break in the levee.
While giving her orders, Bibi Dongs gaze fell on that dark trident quietly resting deep in the ground below the walls.
Finally, the surviving Sacred Dragon Legion spirit masters withdrew into Jialing Pass fort, screened by the Spirit Empires eight heavy armor legions. But, along with their retreat, the Heaven Dou Empires spirit master legion as well as Heaven Dou Empires light cavalry legions had also reached the front.
One side had imposing manner like a rainbow, their assault led by more than six thousand spirit masters, as well as absolute superiority in military strength. And the other side was already losing morale. Behind them stood the Jialing Pass fort as well as four drawbridges. In the collision of steel rivers, human lives were reaped like grass by the god of death.
The proper effect of spirit masters in battle was instantly revealed. Especially the Golden Iron Triangles Golden Sacred Dragon charging furthest ahead, as well as Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo. The three powers were like tigers in a flock of sheep, opening a hole in the Spirit Empires heavy legions in practically an instant. Six thousand spirit masters instantly dispersed, equally with support type spirit masters in the rear, power attack types in front, agility attack types guarding the nks. But the result waspletely different from the Spirit Empires Sacred Dragon Legion assault.
The Sacred Dragon Legion had faced the Tang Armys Godly Zhuge Crossbows, but now the Heaven Dou Empires spirit master legion facedmon soldiers. Although they were heavily armored, what use was that before spirit masters?
me and cold ice attributed abilities were the first to appear on the battlefield, the Four Element Academy students showing their strength. Fire and flood has no mercy, these two great absolute elemental forces basically couldnt be resisted by armor. Following close behind them, the Tang Sects Defense Hall and Medicine Hall disciples formed the core of the vanguard.
Defense Hall disciples in front, Medicine Hall disciples behind, the two united. The heavy armored soldiers attacks fell on the Defense Hall disciples te Armored Giant Rhinoceros defense, no different than tickling a leather boot. But, the Soul Breaking Spears stabbing over the shoulders and between the sides of the Defense Hall disciples split their heavy armor like paper. With practically each step the Defense Hall disciples took, two hundred corpses would fall among the Spirit Empires heavy armored legions.
Six thousand spirit masters were like a dagger stabbed into the back of the enemy formation. The circumstances that should have appeared when the Spirit Empire attacked the Heaven Dou Empires heavy legions, now appeared among the Spirit Empires own troops. The losses were disastrous, shocking.
Above on the walls of Jialing Pass, the generals from the constituent kingdoms and duchies were already kneeling on the ground.
Your Majesty, hurry up and send the spirit master legions to support. Our heavy legions cant hold out.
Yes! Your Majesty, these are our elites. Our Jialing Pass only has these eighty thousand heavy soldiers. If theyre routed by the Heaven Dou Empire, how can we guard the pass?
Your Majesty, one heavy cavalry legion is already annihted. Give the orders immediately. If this goes on, the heavy legions are finished.
Heavy legions were extremely important to any nation. The resources required to form a single heavy legion was almost that of ten ordinary infantry legions. Whether in terms of equipment or quality of the troops, they were all the highest in the army. For the kingdoms and duchies formerly part of the Heaven Dou and Star Luo great empires, forming two heavy legions each was already very difficult. Now that they saw these precious troops being butchered by the Heaven Dou Imperial Armys attack, how could they not be distressed?
Bibi Dong looked at these ranking officers with a grave expression, speaking firmly:The spirit master legions cant go to battle again. As I said, they cant be ced in any danger before we understand what weapon it was that killed so many spirit masters before. Even if the heavy legions are important, you must understand the the spirit master legions have a decisive effect. As long as the Angel Legion is still here, relying on the natural stronghold of Jialing Pass, we wont fear being broken through by the Heaven Dou Empire. Come! Pass on my orders,pletelyunch long range attacks, screen the heavy legions retreat. Angel Legion guard within the walls. If enemy troops pursue inside, immediately block them.
Listening to Bibi Dongs orders, the kneeling generals couldnt help looking at each other, their eyes filled with resentment. Of course, they wouldnt dare oppose Bibi Dongs orders. After all, nobody was tired of living. But in their hearts, a dark seed was already quietly sprouting. Bibi Dongs orders engendered a kind of feeling like, your spirit master legions are elite, our soldiers arent even human.
The officers quieted down, but their appearance of having the courage for anger but not for speech still made Bibi Dong even more depressed. Even since the founding of the Spirit Empire, she had always been full of confidence. But at this moment, she discovered that on a true battlefield, she wasnt equal to long time battlefieldmanders. She could stillmand spirit master battles, but after the battlefield turned chaotic, she was a bit panicked.
Of course, this wasnt enough to change Bibi Dongs decision. To her, there was nothing more important than her subordinate spirit masters.
The ballista guarding Jialing Pass began to show their might, constantly spraying the battlefield below with sharp arrows together with numerous archers.
Marshal Ge Long was already prepared. Seeing that his troops had already entered enemy attack range, he immediately passed on orders. The two wings of ten light cavalry legions that had charged into the battlefield immediately dispersed, moving into the rear via tworge arcs. They didnt go far, but rather formed up in dense formations five li from the battlefield, prepared to support the front at any time.
Common arrows were basically no threat to heavy cavalry. Each heavy cavalry soldier was like a metal pot, even their horses were wrapped in armor. The arrows could only strike sparks off their armor.
The direct threat was the fortress ballistae. Jialing Pass had no less than one hundred fifty of them, each using one meter twenty long bolts. With their sudden eruption, within a kilometer, their attack power wasnt less than that of the Godly Zhuge Crossbows. Even ordinary spirit masters wouldnt dare take them head on. Of course, the fortress ballistae firing rate couldntpare to the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, and as long as one was prepared, it was difficult for these ballistae to hit the spirit masters they aimed at. Moreover, the bolts were so enormous that high level spirit masters that were somewhat prepared could easily intercept them. But even so, under the attack of the ballistae, the Heaven Dou Empires casualties gradually mounted.
The Spirit Empires eight great heavy legions withdrew to the sides. They no longer had any fighting spirit, and the majority had withdrawn across the drawbridges. After reaching a fortified position, cooperating with the ballistae and bows on the walls, the situation finally stabilized.
If Grandmaster now led the spirit master legion to assault, then these miserable heavy soldiers of course wouldnt be enough to stop them. That giant hole in the Jialing Pass walls was right before them.
But Grandmaster didnt do this. After their assault was repulsed a few times, Grandmaster and marshal Ge Long exchanged looks, and immediately ordered withdrawal. The drums sounded the retreat.
This time the Heaven Dou Empire had dispatched all cavalry. Even though the heavy cavalry couldntpare to the speed of the light cavalry, they were still much faster than infantry. Shortly,rge numbers of soldiers withdrew like a tide. Grandmaster led the spirit master legion to guard the rear, to prevent any Spirit Empire counterattack.
Elsewhere, the Shrek Seven Devils had also caught up, and met up with Grandmaster and the others.
Little San, your trident Grandmaster asked Tang San somewhat anxiously. With his research on spirit masters, he naturally saw the contrast in strength between Tang San and Bibi Dong. If he didnt have this Seagod Trident, Tang San absolutely wouldnt be able to block Bibi Dongs attacks.
Tang San said:Teacher, I have my ways. Dont worry.While speaking, his figure quietly disappeared, shielded by the surrounding spirit masters. How could he surrender his absolute diving weapon? The Vast Sea Barriers stealth effect made him disappear into thin air, and he quietly separated from the retreating army, rushing towards Jialing Pass like a bolt of lightning.
The moat before the Jialing Pass fort was alreadypletely dyed red, countless corpses left behind. The vast majority belonged to the Spirit Empire.
Tang San quietly stole towards Jialing Pass. As Long as he got close to the moat, he wouldnt even have to pass the water. He was sure he could return his Seagod Trident with Controlling Crane Catching Dragon. Bibi Dong might be powerful, but even if he couldnt match her head on, it was still impossible for her to hold him back.
But, just as Tang San was about to reach the range at which he could use Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, he felt his whole body tighten. On the walls, Bibi Dongs gaze was already aimed at him like a sharp sword.
How was it possible? Tang San was shocked, subconsciously throwing himself sideways. With a bang, a big crossbow bolt suddenly erupted next to him, personally loosed by Bibi Dong.
Tang San was stunned, and didnt dare move forward. But he didnt understand how. His mental strength was even a bit above Bibi Dongs, so as long as he relied on the protection of the Vast Sea Barrier and didnt attack with spirit abilities, Bibi Dong ordinarily couldnt have discovered him before he had retrieved the Seagod Trident.
Bibi Dong stood on the walls, coldly gazing in Tang Sans direction. True, just her spirit power naturally wasnt enough to discover Tang San. But when her gaze fell on the Seagod Trident, she had already expected that Tang San woulde retrieve this weapon capable of contending with her.
Consequently, Bibi Dongs gaze was always fixed in Tang Sans direction. Even though Tang San hid very stealthily in the spirit master legion, she had still noticed. Among the Title Douluo on Bibi Dongs side was one with a peculiar ability, able to connect his mental strength with that of others. Bibi Dongs mental strength alone wasnt enough to discover Tang San, but by meticulously paying attention, joining together with another Title Douluos mental strength, and reducing the search range, she still caught him.
Nimbly falling back, Tang San might as well no longer hide. Revealing himself, he gazed at Bibi Dong up on the walls, his face brimming with a faint cold smile. Want to stop me from getting the Seagod Trident like this? In terms of strength, Bibi Dong of course had the confidence, but, the Seagod Trident was a weapon belonging to the Seagod, how could someone else easily touch it?
Tang San stopped while still around two kilometers from Jialing Pass, searching for a smooth and t space on the battlefield, where he sat down cross legged.
Instantly focusing his mental strength, the Seagod Trident brand on his forehead abruptly shed, intense golden light shining, coloring Tang Sans body.
In the previous battle with Bibi Dong, Tang San had undoubtedly exhausted himself enormously. The Seagod Trident had admittedly seriously injured bibi Dong, but by using that One Goes Without Return, Tang Sans own spirit power was also exhausted. In a battle against a power on Bibi Dongs level, every second that passed would be exhausting. But Tang San hadnt spent too much mental strength, just what it took for the Seagods Light to activate the Seagod Trident. Compared to his spirit power, his mental strength was still adequate.
And in fact, while Bibi Dongs attack back then might seem fatal, Tang San still had some aces left. One Goes Without Return didnt manage to block Bibi Dongs attack, but Tang San was confident her Space Rending Abyss Cut wouldnt kill him. His confidence was in the spirit power he had once used to contend with Bibi Dong, and even exceeded hers. At that time he had been waiting for the Space Rending Abyss Cut to reach a certain distance from him, so as not to give Bibi Dong the chance to react. He might end up injured, but as long as he used the Purple Demon Eye at that moment, it was impossible for Bibi Dongs attack to hit him squarely. How would Tang San be so careless as to leave himself without any means? This was also why he was so enormously regretful when he saw Xiao Wu block the attack for him.
Now Tang Sans mental strength rose once again,pletely congealing on the Seagod Trident brand. His body looked as if dipped in liquid gold. Starting from the top of his head, he was renderedpletely golden in just a few breaths time.
Overbearing energy fluctuations emerged in this instant, frightening mental waves rising to the peak in a split second. Indeed, there was no forest here, so Tang San was unable to use the Blue Silver Domain to amplify his mental strength, but he still had another domain.
Blended white and red colored light appeared over Tang San, instantly enveloping his whole body. The light remained without scattering, only surrounding him, but even when condensed over such a small area, that focused terrifying killing intent still pointed straight at Bibi Dong up on Jialing Pass.
What was he doing? Bibi Dong scowled. She didnt believe Tang San would daree retrieve that mystical trident while targeted by her. If he really did, then with the strength of the Title Douluo next to her, he would inevitably never return. But where he stopped, two kilometers away, was at a distance spirit abilities couldnt hope to reach. What could he hope to do at such range?
Tang San very soon provided the answer. He sharply opened his eyes, now turnedpletely golden. Thepacted Deathgod Domain wrapped him up in an instant, white and red lights carrying terrifying extreme killing intent merged into his eyes, and shot out as golden light.
The two rays of light fused together in the air, alternately bursting with red and white, it actually crossed that two kilometer distance, closing on Bibi Dong on Jialing Pass.
The split second Tang San released that light, Bibi Dong felt how her energies were locked inside her body, even the air around her seemed to be pulled away. That absolutely wasnt as simple as killing intent taking form. That it could still give her such a reaction at such a distance prooved that there was a major problem. The extremely terrifying point of killing intent was like a giant maw, even surrounded by several Title Douluo, in this moment Bibi Dong still felt helpless and alone.
Deeply golden light enveloping that intense red and white light, the two kilometer distance disappeared in a moment.
Bibi Dong gave a fierce hiss, the spiderweb pattern on her forehead suddenly turning dark purple,pacting into a ray of dark purple light that went to meet it. Even she herself felt an intense danger in this moment. Shed once shed with Tang San in mental strength, but even though Tang Sans mental strength was already deep as the sea at the time, his spirit power was still only rank eighty something. Now Tang Sans spirit power had already truly stepped into the Title Douluo level, and his mental strength had naturally risen with it. But this still wasnt most important. Most important was that Tang San possessed a unique ability like the Purple Demon Eye that could condense all mental strength to attack a single point. And Bibi Dong didnt.
This was also an important reason Tang San couldunch an across two kilometers while Bibi Dong couldnt.
But, as that golden light was just about to arrive, and Bibi Dong had already prepared herself to suffer a violent mental attack, and drawn outrge amounts of mental strength from that Title Douluo connected to her in order to defend herself, the golden light the should originally have struck her, suddenly changed directions after passing the moat, suddenly turning straight down and falling directly on the Seagod Trident.
Duped. This was Bibi Dongs first thought. Leaping up without the slightest hesitation, sheunched herself straight at the Seagod Trident below.
What Grandmaster understood, she of course also understood. As long as Tang San was unable to get back this true divine tool, his strength would directly fall by a level. She would be even more certain of killing him in their next fight. Consequently, no matter what, Bibi Dong absolutely wouldnt quietly watch Tang San take this weapon away.
But at this moment, two kilometers away Tang San had already leapt up, the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone and Evil Spirit Orca left leg bone simultaneously issuing force,unching him towards Jialing Pass like an artillery shell.
Bibi Dongs reaction was undoubtedly very fast, but she still wasnt faster than light. That golden Purple Demon Eye with the red and white colored lights directly hit charged towards the ground, and as if it had eyes, it fell squarely on the Seagods Heart below the Seagod Tridents main de.
Bibi Dong was just falling from above, lunging towards the Seagod Trident, she had to stop Tang San from retrieving it. Just as she was putting even more energy on reaching it before Tang San, suddenly, the golden light that had rushed into the ground abruptly returned.
All of a sudden, Bibi Dong could only once again erupt with the mental energy she had just withdrawn, the dark purple energy just managing to sweep across her body before it violently collided with that golden ray. And meanwhile, the Seagod Trident embedded in the earth exploded with iparably intense golden light.
Boom
Bibi Dong felt as if her brain had burst, violent pain engulfing her whole body. That golden ray wasnt just filled with the frightening mental attack, but at the same time also held the divine presence of the Seagod Trident, as well as vast killing intentpressed to the extreme. That kind of killing intent didnt just give her pressure and fear, but was also somewhat familiar.
Her vision going nk, Bibi Dongs already injured body bled simultaneously from eyes, nose, mouth and ears, making her seem extremely scary. Flung away by that intense attack, she heavily struck the walls. Meanwhile, that Title Douluo supplying Bibi Dong with mental strength equally bled from all orifices and went limp, copsing paralysed on the walls.
Mental shes were even more dangerous than spirit ability collisions. Even with Title Douluo level strength, if there was any problem, it was very possibly fatal.
And now Tang San had already reached the edge of the moat. With a wave of his right hand, under the gazes of the several tens of thousands of Spirit Empire generals, soldiers and spirit masters on Jialing Pass, the Seagod Trident rose like a golden dragon, returning to his palm.
Tang San didnt halt, he didnt even nce at the seriously injured Bibi Dong. Soaring up, he returned towards his own side. The six Title Douluo on the walls still with the strength to fight didnt dare chase after him, and could only helplessly watch Tang San float away.
He had to hold out, he absolutely had to hold out. Tang San constantly shouted at himself in his heart. He of course knew that Bibi Dong was seriously hurt, but right now he was practically running on fumes. He was certain that if heunched another attack condensing thest of his strength on Bibi Dong, while Bibi Dong might not die, she would suffer even more appalling injuries. But if he did so, he would pay with his own life.
How did Tang San end up so weak? It was because of that golden light. For an attack that could even harm Bibi Dong this way, how could he pay any less? For that one attack, Tang San had paid with practically all his mental strength and spirit power.
The spirit power erupted via the Purple Demon Eye, the spirit power was instantly condensed in the Deathgod Domain. His two great domains had simultaneously evolved as his spirit power entered the Title Douluo level, the Blue Silver Domains final evolved ability was All Rivers Run Into The Sea, and the Deathgod Domains final evolved ability could be called Asura Manifestation.
Just as Tang San was once told by his great grandfather Tang Chen, ughter City was established by the Asura God, only it was tainted by the Rakshasa God. But in the end this Deathgod Domain was a power belonging to Asura. Even though it wasnt the true strength, after it evolved to its highest degree of loyalty, it could still produce a portion of Asuras divine might.
Just that attack was the final evolved ability of the Deathgod Domain, Asura Manifestation. But it didnt cause Asuras image to appear, this confused Bibi Dong. Then he again temporarily drew on the fusion of Asuras strength and his own Purple Demon Eye, andunched it.
Otherwise, even if his mental strength was powerful, how would it be possible to injure Bibi Dong at a two kilometer distance.
Even so, Tang Sans attack had still weakened after spanning the whole distance, and Bibi Dongs defense was at close quarters. Under such circumstances, it was almost impossible for Tang Sans attack to harm Bibi Dong.
But, it was also at this moment that Tang San revealed his control strength and intelligence and wisdom in battle. He forcefully controlled this Purple Demon Eyes Asura Demon Light to drop, illuminating the Seagod Tridents Seagods Heart.
The Seagods Heart was stimted by the Seagods Light, and instantly erupted with the power of the Seagod, merging it into the Asura Demon Light, instantly alsopletely connecting with Tang San through this mental strength. Under Tang Sans control, the Seagods Heart had provided a reflective effect like a mirror, not only making up for the Asura Demon Lights losses after crossing two kilometers with Seagods Power, but simultaneously also joining its own divine presence into it,pletely revealing the might of this attack.
And on the other side, Bibi Dong had almost subconsciously assumed Tang Sans goal was the Seagod Trident when his attack changed direction, and was about to retrieve it. Consequently, she paid even more attention to Tang San himself, and only thought of how she would stop him from getting the trident back. Who would have thought that the light that made even her feel intensely terrified would actually be reflected, again descending on her. With her attention elsewhere, Bibi Dongs defenses werent as good as on the walls, and was instantly heavily injured, and simultaneously also implicated the Title Douluo feeding her mental strength.
Of course, only Tang San himself understood all these details. Even the now seriously injured Bibi Dong didnt understand how Tang San did it. But, all this happened before the eyes of both armies, and they had their own thoughts. They only saw Bibi Dong in defeat, bleeding from the apertures on her head, striking the walls and falling from Jialing Pass, while Tang San proudly took back the Seagod Trident. They didnt see Tang Sans weakness.
Chapter 280 — Planning The Main Attack
Chapter 280: nning The Main Attack
On the Spirit Empires side, besides the Sacred Dragon Legionmander Tang San instantly killed, there were eight Title Douluo that followed Bibi Dong into battle. In the first engagement, one was thrown into Bibi Dongs all out attack by Xiao Wus Burst Kill Eight Stage Drop and met a violent death, and Yang Wudi left Snaknce Douluo near death. The Title Douluo that lent his mental strength to Bibi Dong was also seriously injured when he was implicated in the mental attack, leaving only five Title Douluo in fighting shape.
Seeing Bibi Dong sted flying by Tang Sans attack, striking the walls so hard she bled, the ignorant Title Douluo leapt down almost at the same time, two of them catching Bibi Dong, the other three guarding in front, warding Tang Sans follow up attack. Seeing Tang San leave, they all couldnt help but breathe a huge sigh of relief. In todays battle, this seemingly extremely young, but extremely cunning youth that had given them enormous losses, had left a deep shadow in the hearts of these peak experts of the spirit master world. Especially when Tang San had taken back the Seagod Trident, they really had no hope of fighting him.
The Heaven Dou Imperial Army drew back five li like a tide before they stopped under Grandmaster and marshal Ge Longsmand, then again arrayed themselves into neat formations that looked as if they were ready tounch a second assault at any time. When the order to retreat came, the Golden Sacred Dragon had already split back into Grandmasters trio. When Tang San charged the fortress, Grandmaster had already ordered the other six Shrek Seven Devils to move up and prepare to support Tang San. They were just in time to wee him back.
Gathering with hisrades, Tang San immediately reached out with his left hand and pulled Xiao Wu close, whispering:Give me a bit of strength, bring me back.Saying so, he struggled to draw breath, swaying softly, scaring Xiao Wu enough to hurriedly infuse him with her spirit power and support him. The feeling Tang San now gave Xiao Wu was as if he might copse at any moment.
Ge, are you alright?
Tang San softly shook his head,Lets get back first.
The Shrek Seven Devils had been together for so many years, they alreadypletely understood each other. Oscar immediately produced a big recovery sausage, letting Tang San eat it. The six crowded around him, swiftly returning to camp.
At the moment, the Tang Army was already moving again. Only, this time they didnt attack, but rather swept the battlefield.
Each of the crossbow bolts the Tang Sect forged was priceless, and they only carried one hundred twenty on their person, plus forty eight in the crossbow, each Tang Army soldier was only equipped with one hundred sixty eight bolts. Thats why they had to recycle crossbow bolts from the battlefield, to use them again. This was also why Grandmaster and marshal Ge Long didnt lead the army the whole way back. With them as deterrent, the Spirit Empire army in Jialing Pass wouldnt dare act without thinking hard first.
The people on the Heaven Dou Empires side that could see something wasnt right with Tang San was only those of Spirit Douluo strength and above, and Grandmaster who was extremely familiar with him. In the eyes of themon soldiers and even the spirit master legion, he was king Lan Hao returning in victory after crushing the enemy. In their eyes, Tang San was now simply synonymous with the word unequalled.
King Lan Hao! Long live, long live, long long live!The two hundred thousand strong army gave Tang San a heros wee. Each soldier raised the weapons they held high, cheering indiscriminately.
Ordinary people could only see battles between spirit masters in the great spirit arena, and even then it was impossible to see Title Douluo level fights. For the majority of themon soldiers, this was the first time seeing spirit masters of this level fight. Tang Sans Seagod Trident had left too deep of an impression, and their cheering likendslides or tsunamis waspletely unorganized,pletely heartfelt. In their eyes, it was this young king Lan Hao defeating Spirit Empire Empress Bibi Dong as well as a host of Spirit Empire powers that had ld them to this victory.
Heroes were frequently those with the deepest impact. The entire Heaven Dou Empires morale was already at a peak. Before this battle, who could have thought that the Spirit Empires spirit master legions would actually break so easily? Not even sixty percent of the Spirit Empires heavy legions had returned to Jialing Pass in the end. Those were losses of at least thirty thousand in the previous battle. Even more importantly, there was no longer any way of reforming the Spirit Empires all spirit master Sacred Dragon Legion.
This was a perfect victory, a perfect victory nobody had imagined. The Heaven Dou Empire that had an absolute numerical advantage from the start, had relied on this battle to pressure the Spirit Empire till they almost couldnt breathe. Not only was morale at the lowest, but a shadow had even been left in the hearts of those generals. So much that some even feld schadenfreude over the Sacred Dragon Legions losses. After all, the spirit legions lofty position had always in the past made people not only jealous, but those arrogant and despotic Spirit Empire spirit masters had always had a very strained rtionship with the ordinary generals and soldiers.
Tang San clenched his teeth and endured. The originally hundred something jin Seagod Trident that he would easily swing around, now felt like it weighed thirty thousand in his hand. His spirit power overdraft was a bit better, somewhat alleviated by eating Oscars big recovery sausage. His body was after all extremely tough. But, his mental strengths overdraft was still immensely painful, as if his entire brain was hollowed out. And this mental strength was something he could only recover himself.
Marshal Ge Long asked Grandmaster:State Preceptor, wont we assault once again? Right now is when our morale is highest, and enemy morale is lowest. Perhaps we can even charge into the city, and eve if not, we can still use attrition.
Grandmaster said:The strategy is of course marshals decision. Only, I personally believe that now isnt a good chance for assault. Even though Jialing Pass has low morale, the Spirit Empires soldiers also know what the pass being broken means for them. Most important is that there is still a Spirit Empire elite spirit master legion behind the pass. Marshal, absolutely dont get careless because we defeated the enemys spirit master legion today. You saw the true power of a spirit master legion in our attack just now, but our six thousand spirit masters are far from being able topare with any Spirit Empire spirit master legion. Them fortifying the terrain leaves our sides Tang Sect unable to show the might of the Godly Zhuge Crossbow. If we force a charge, the losses might be disastrous.
Marshal Ge Longs original haughtiness was alreadypletely obliterated after this battle. Whether Grandmaster or Tang San, the strength they revealed and the might the Tang Army as well as the spirit master legion showed whenmanded by Grandmaster, had given him a veryrge shock.
Listening to Grandmaster, he pondered:Fine. Our first battle was a great victory. Being too risky really is inadvisable. Come, pass on my orders. Sound the gongs for recall.
The Heaven Dou Imperial Army slowly withdrew, neatly returning to the camp fifty li away, and Xue Beng personally met them. Even though he didnt understand why the army just withdrew, he didnt express any concerns on the field. Questioning themander before the troops absolutely wasnt sensible.
When they returned to camp, Tang San was already in a daze. He didnt even know how he entered the camp and returned to his own tent. When Xiao Wu helped him lie down, he immediately fell into deep sleep. Ever since his mental strength reached the Boundless level, and especially after entering the Title Douluo level, this was the first time Tang San had been this severely overdrawn. He was even more exhausted than when he connected his fathers meridians or helped his mother resurrect.
That one Asura Demon Light had exhausted Tang Sans mental strength, will and spirit power.
Tang San slept for a full three days. Each of these days the Heaven Dou Imperial Army would routinely invite battle, but Jialing Pass remained shut. After the walls were quickly mended, they let the Heaven Dou Imperial Army shout and curse outside, no matter what going out to battle again.
Tang Sans overdraft was admittedly severe, but Bibi Dongs injuries were even more serious. Not only was she injured by the Seagod Trident, even more important was Tang Sansst Asuras Light, which knocked Bibi Dong unconscious almost immediately. After being rushed back by the five Title Douluo, she always remained unconscious. Jialing Pass was already in a bit of chaos, fortunately there were still those five Title Douluo as well as the Angel Legion who managed to keep it under control. But they clearly didnt agree to go out on the battlefield.
The Heaven Dou Empire also moved over siege equipment, trying to siege the walls. But the results were minimal, and moreover came withrge losses. Just as Grandmaster said, when the Tang Armys hidden weapons couldnt show their power, and the spirit master legion within the pass joined the defense, it was difficult for the Heaven Dou Empire to advance a single step even with millions of heroes.
What Tang San first saw when he woke from unconsciousness was ck hair flowing like a waterfall, Xiao Wu in white, leaning over next to him, sleeping very sweetly. Her silky ck hair was like a nket, drawing the outlines of her perfect curves. Looking at her, Tang Sans heart was immediately filled with tender feelings. His mental strength exhaustion was already almost recovered, and his spirit power was basically already restored without needing him to deliberately cultivate since he reached great aplishment in Mysterious Heaven Skill.
Quietly snuggling up to Xiao Wu, he pulled her into his arms. Feeling that rich feeling that made his pulse speed up, Tang San couldnt help lower his head and softly kiss Xiao Wus red lips. He loved her too much, even such a simple embrace constantly stirred up the softest parts of Tang Sans heart.
Four lips met. Xiao Wus tender body trembled slightly as she woke back up. As she opened her eyes and saw Tang San, her arms already half raised to push him away instead circled around his neck like water snakes, answering passionately. Her two slender legs even more directly twisted around Tang San, like an octopus, she fitted close to Tang San. Thatpletely alluring feeling made Tang Sans blood boil almost instantly.
Just as Tang San couldnt help caressing Xiao Wus butt, and the two were already somewhat unable to hold back, a shout came from outside,Xiao Wu, is little San awake?
Hearing this voice, Tang San and Xiao Wu separated as if by electric shock. Raising the tentp, Liu Erlong walked in from outside. Seeing Tang Sans awkward expression and Xiao Wus charming blush, Liu Erlong immediately revealed an envious expression,Im sorry, I disturbed you kids.
MomXiao Wu shyly jumped over to Liu Erlong, grabbing her arm and rocking forcefully to hide her embarrassment.
Liu Erlongughed in spite of herself:Dont shake, youll break my weary old bones if you go on.
Tang Sans mood had already recovered, smiling:Aunt, youre still very young!
Liu Erlong rebuked:Enough ttery. Since youre awake, me and your teacher can both be relieved. Recuperate properly, dont mind whats happening outside. The Spirit Empire is already ying a turtle in its shell.
Tang San said:Aunt, Ill go take a look anyway. Physically Im already fine.While speaking, he nodded apologetically to Xiao Wu, who gave him a warm smile in return,ing over to pull Tang Sans arm.Ill go with you.
As the State Preceptor as well as the Heaven Dou Empire spirit master legionmander, Grandmaster had arge tent of his own, specially for discussing strategy with the high level spirit masters. As Tang San and Xiao Wu were led there by Liu Erlong, the tent was already bustling. The Shrek Seven Devils were present as non voting delegates, and at the same time Poison Douluo Dugu Bo, Strength Hall master Tai Tan representing the Tang Sect, Seven Treasure zed Tile School master and spirit master legion deputymander Ning Fengzhi, Seven Treasure zed Tile School elders Sword Douluo Chen Xin and Bone Douluo Gu Rong, and Shrek Academy dean Flender were also there. Not one wasnt a high level power of the Heaven Dou Empires spirit master world.
Tang Sans appearance immediately made everyone show happy expressions. Poison Douluo was the one who hid his thoughts the least, and directly stepped forward to give Tang San a big bear hug,Little Freak, I knew you were more tenacious than a cockroach. How is it, all recovered?
Tang Sanughed:If an old freak like you is fine, how could I have any problems?
Grandmaster nodded to Tang San,Since little San hase, hell attend as a non voting delegate. Well continue the conference.
Because Tang San waste, he didnt insist on sitting in front even though his position in the Heaven Dou Imperial Army was exceedingly high. He just pulled up a chair and sat next to the other Shrek Seven Devils.
Even though Grandmaster and Ning Fengzhi upied the first seats in the big tent, seeing the calm andposed Seven Treasure zed Tile School master, Tang San couldnt help sighing to himself. The events back then had in the end left repercussions. Ning Fengzhis judgement wasnt wrong, but he had personally assumed responsibility for lessening emperor Xue Yes lifespan, otherwise, whether in terms of seniority or strength, he should have sat in the seat of the State Preceptor. This was presumably also the reason Ning Fengzhi nned to leave the Seven Treasure zed Tile School master position to Ning Rongrong after the war. Ning Rongrong and the seven devils rtionship would inevitably improve the misunderstanding between the Seven Treasure zed Tile School and the Heaven Dou Empire, even more so when even if Xue Beng hated the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, he still wouldnt dare really do anything to them. After all, the Seven Treasure zed Tile School was extremely closely rted to the Shrek Academy as well as the Tang Sect, and these three great systems supported the entire Heaven Dou Empires spirit master world. Consequently, Xue Beng could only suppress the Seven Treasure zed Tile School with authority.
Despite our armys overwhelming victory in the first battle, heavily damaging the Spirit Empire army as well as the spirit master legions, the present circumstances are still extremely unfavorable to us.
Grandmaster continued his speech. Perhaps it was because of holding a high position these years, but his rigid face was a bit more dignified.
Our army might seem to have millions of heroes, with vast imposing manner, suppressing the Spirit Empire army until they dont dare leave Jialing Pass. But in fact, with Jialing Pass fortified, they have it a lot easier than us. We have to guard against surprise attacks at any moment, but they have pretty much no concerns in that respect. At the same time, and most important, is that just because our army is big, the consumption of supplies is astronomical. We cant afford dys. Even though weve always prepared all these years, if it drags out like this, before long the logistics wont be able to keep up and our army will copse without a fight. On the surface the Spirit Empire has much fewer troops than us, but relying on the natural defenses of Jialing Pass plus their enormous numbers of spirit masters, its very difficult for us to break through. Even if we want a war of attrition with the enemy, thats also not that simple. The Spirit Empire possesses tens of thousands of spirit masters, but we only have thousands. If we dont dispatch spirit masters during siege assaults, then our soldiers will be consumed at a frightening pace. If we send spirit masters, we basically cant afford the losses. Either we find a good way to storm the pass, or, we draw the Spirit Empire out on the field again. And our conference today is on how we can achieve these two possibilities.
Listening to Grandmaster, practically everyone frowned. Jialing Pass was like a wless stronghold, walls and moat iparably firm, and behind stood a numerous spirit master army as the cornerstone of the defense. In such circumstances, the Tang Army the Heaven Dou Empire used to restrain the Spirit Empires spirit master legions couldnt show their effect and effectively kill enemy spirit masters. The trouble they understood, the Spirit Empire naturally understood as well. The purpose of their current entrenchment was to drag down Heaven Dou.
The original n formted by marshal Ge Long was for a war of attrition with the Spirit Empire, relying on the formidable national power to smash the enemy. But after thest few days of trying tounch assaults with the army, the result waspletely different from the nned circumstances. Due to therge number of Spirit Empire spirit masters assisting the defense within Jialing Pass with powers like trees in the forest, the Heaven Dou Empires losses during siege assaults was astonishing. This wasnt even the most important point, most important was that while they sufferedrge losses, the Spirit Empires losses could basically be neglected. If it went on like this, marshal Ge Longs original n would undoubtedly be broken.
Siege equipment was basically nothing before spirit masters, practically the same as losses from soldiers. In the first two days, marshal Ge Long had once proposed that Grandmaster lead the spirit master legion to assist the assault, but Grandmaster had vetoed.
Grandmasters exnation to emperor Xue Beng was very simple. If the Heaven Dou Empire possessed the same number of spirit masters as the Spirit Empire, assisting the assault was naturally no problem, it was just a question of losses. But, the actual gap in spirit masters between the Heaven Dou Empire and the Spirit Empire was toorge. If the spirit masters assisted in the assault, as long as Jialing Pass turned their ballistae to fire on the Heaven Dou Empire spirit masters, they would definitely suffer disastrous losses. If their foundation was harmed, then there would be no way to continue this war.
Xue Beng agreed with Grandmasters exnation, but the crucial point was that he wanted to wait until Tang San recovered to hear his proposal. The deep impression Tang San left in the first battle that day had also given this new Heaven Dou emperor a huge surprise.
Only then did Xue Beng understand why his father regarded Tang San so highly, naming him as king Lan Hao. Besides the Tang Sects enormous effect on the Heaven Dou Empire, Tang Sans own growth potential was also the most important part. Only, even if emperor Xue Ye was resurrected, he might not have imagined Tang Sans potential would be roused quite this quickly.
Grandmaster looked towards Ning Fengzhi,School master Ning, what do you suggest?
Ning Fengzhi smiled slightly:Little San has recovered, so we better listen to him first. This world already belongs to young heroes like these.
Hearing Ning Fengzhi say this, Grandmasters rigid face couldnt help showing a faint smile. To him, Tang San was undoubtedly the greatest pride of his life, even more glorious than his position as State Preceptor. When he heard Ning Fengzhi praise Tang San, Grandmaster hardly concealed his happiness. Being without children of his own, Tang San was his child.
Grandmasters gaze turned to Tang San, smiling faintly:Then little San, tell us, do you have any good ns?
Tang San pondered:At present I seem to have two ways.
Ah?Everyone else couldnt help staring shocked at Tang San. Thesest days theyd always been considering it from different angles, but without getting any good ideas. Tang San had only just recovered, and had actually straight up told them he had two ns to solve the problem without even asking what had happened over thest days.
Tang San stood:Teacher, school master Ning, all seniors. What teacher said is correct, a frontal confrontation is definitely unwise. Jialing Pass is easily guarded but hard to attack, causing us too many losses. Forcing the attack would very possibly turn this pass into a meatgrinder. Bibi Dong was seriously injured in thest battle, and by my expectations she wont appear on the field again within half a month. But she can still give orders. I think that no matter what method we use to draw them out, the Spirit Empire wont easily take the field. Of my two methods, the first possesses a certain degree of risk. Everyone here are on the same side, and all seniors are very familiar with us Shrek Seven Devils. Among us seven, my second brother Oscars original name at Shrek Academy was Sausage Monopoly. And now he is already a food type Spirit Douluo past rank eighty. Among the many sausages his spirit can produce, the third spirit ring ability is known as Swift Flight Mushroom Sausage. With Oscars current strength, the flying mushroom sausages he makes can allow anyone to fly for ten minutes, at a speed that at least equals an early level Phoenix Tailed Crested Serpent. That is already a considerable speed. After it produced, the Flying Mushroom Sausage is effective if used within ten days. In ten days, if my second brother has everyones help, he should be able to produce at least twenty thousand flying mushroom sausages. If used on my Tang Army, every man can have two sausages. If my Tang Army suddenly takes to the air while the army assaults the front and attacks the enemy spirit masters on the walls of Jialing Pass, it will inevitably be quite effective. Two flying mushroom sausages is enough for every Tang Army soldier to fly into the air, fire the Godly Zhuge Crossbows three times, and return to the formation.
Listening to Tang San, everyones gazes instantly focused on Oscar, their eyes brightening at the same time. Tang Sans idea was undoubtedly brazen and imaginative, but thinking carefully, in theory it should be quite workable.
Grandmaster nodded:This is a very good suggestion. If its done appropriately, we can definitely give the Spirit Empire spirit masters another big surprise.
Tang San said:But, this method also has risks. First of all, our Godly Zhuge Crossbow bolts will be fired into the walls, and will be very difficult to retrieve. Three volleys will waste forty eight thousand crossbow bolts, more than a quarter of our entire supply. Second, after our Tang Army flies into the air, they will definitely be moving targets. Even though the Godly Zhuge Crossbows has excellent range, spirit masters over rank sixty specializing in ranged attacks will still very easily be able to attack. Plus the fortress ballistae, the Tang Army might suffer veryrge losses. Best is if the spirit master legion is thrown in with a full scale attack. Only like this will our attack have its greatest effect, and the losses kept at a minimum.
Listening to Tang San, everyone nodded one after another. At present, this was the best n they had heard.
However, Tang San very quickly surprised them again,My second method isparatively safer. That is for me alone to destroy the enemys defenses as far as possible.
Everyone probably saw my fight with Bibi Dong that day. Relying on the Seagod Trident, Jialing Pass solid walls are nothing. As long as I have enough time, I can evenpletely level their defenses with the ground. My second n is for me to attack Jialing Pass defenses at close range while protected by all you seniors. I believe I can destroy faster than they can rebuild. Doing it this way will not only likely draw out the enemy spirit master legion to attack, but at the same time also pave the way for our future main attack.
At this point, Tang San paused, his eyes shing,Of course, in my opinion, the best way is to use these two methods at the same time. To us, Bibi Dongs injuries is a rare opportunity.
Silence. The entire tent sank into silence. Each person thought deeply, their brains moving swiftly, calcting all kinds of possibilities.
Tang San sat back down in his seat. His two ns wasnt something he came up with on the spot, he had already thought it over on the way to Jialing Pass. He couldntmand an army, but with his agile mind, as a control type spirit master he could still think of the best way to apply the power of spirit masters.
After a full half stick of incense of time, Grandmaster sharply stood from his seat, drawing everyones eyes. He looked towards Tang San,Little San, lets go. Come with me to see His Majesty.Without question, everyone also saw that after Grandmaster had carefully calcted, he waspletely convinced by Tang Sans proposal.
Only Oscar had a bitter expression, looking miserably at Tang San. Tang Sanughed in spite of himself:Little Ao, it seems youd better start making sausages now. Rongrong, stay with little Ao. Work in secret, the faster the better. Twenty thousand sausages, not one less. The faster you move, the sooner we canunch the attack. Our greatest opportunity is while Bibi Dong is gone.
Seven dayster, in front of Jialing Pass, the battlefield that had stood silent for several days was bustling once again. This time The Heaven Dou Empires million man army was fully mobilized. The fastest light cavalry, the solid heavy cavalry and heavy infantry, as well asrge numbers of regr infantry, were all arrayed in formation, gradually advancing. Even though the numbers were enormous, they still neatly slowly pushed forward in units of legions.
On the walls of Jialing Pass, standing in the main position in ce of Bibi Dong was astonishingly Hu Liena. Hu Liena had been appointed from sickbed. Bibi Dong had been unconscious for a full seven days after thest engagement, and after she woke up she immediately sent orders for Hu Liena, who at the time was in charge of the Spirit Empires army supplies, to take over her position, defending with all strength. As the Spirit Empires previous Spirit Hall Holy Maiden, Hu Liena had an extremely high position among all the spirit masters rted to Spirit Hall. Adding that she was Bibi Dongs personal disciple, even though it wasnt enough to attack, it was plenty to defend the walls.
Right now Hu Liena stood on top of the walls, at the head of five Title Douluo, with a serious expression attentively watching the millions of soldiers slowly approaching Jialing Pass, frowning deeply.
That was an army of millions! Even though the battle still hadnt begun, the intangible pressure from such an army still made it hard to breathe.
Bibi Dong and two severely injured Title Douluo were still gone. After all, not many possessed Tang Sans recovery capability, and their injuries were even more severe than Tang Sans. Even though Bibi Dongs recovery ability was also very strong, unfortunately, this time it was her soul that was wounded. Tang Sans attack was an extremely heavy blow to her, and injuries to the soul could only be slowly restored with time. The half a month Tang San gave for her to recover was originally a conservative estimate. In fact, after Bibi Dong woke from seven days of unconsciousness and gave a series of orders, she had fallen back into unconsciousness. It was only in thest two days that her condition had taken a turn for the better.
Holy maiden, no need to worry. The Heaven Dou Empire is just acting strong. If they really do dare attack, well teach them a harsh lesson. The Angel Legion has already finished preparations, and even though the Sacred Dragon Legion took great losses, the remainder are still elites. Our spirit masters still number more than fourteen thousand, more than twice that of the enemy.
The speaker was a Title Douluo next to Hu Liena. Listening to him, Hu Liena slowly shook her head,No, the Heaven Dou Empire shouldnt be blustering this time. Please watch, even though that special troop you mentioned previously are somewhat to the rear of the formation, theyre all filled with a murderous aura. If its just a token threat, they absolutely wouldnt appear like this. Also, the Heaven Dou Empire troops furthest ahead all give me the same kind of feeling. Pass on my orders, prepare the whole army. Very possibly, the Heaven Dou Empire is taking advantage of my teachers injuries tounch their main attack. At the same time, pass on my orders to cut the four drawbridges. That will block the Heaven Dou Empire from sending experts to forcing them open. Move the whole Sacred Dragon Legions up on the walls, keep the Angel Legion at level one readiness within the walls. Prepare for battle.
Yes
Possessing the Deathgod Domain just like Tang San, Hu Liena at this moment fully revealed her killing intent, showing her strong side before all the high officers and first rate spirit masters.
Chapter 281 — One Man’s Battlefield
Chapter 281: One Mans Battlefield
Under Hu Lienas orders, the Spirit Empire army in Jialing Pass quickly mobilized. At times like this, even if those ranking officers were a bit resentful of the Spirit Hall spirit masters, they still understood that if they didnt work together with one purpose right now, and if the Heaven Dou Imperial Army broke through Jialing Pass, the consequences would be difficult to imagine. Especially the ones who came from the kingdoms and duchies that were originally part of the Heaven Dou Empire understood what they would face. Their treason in joining the Spirit Empire separated them from the Heaven Dou Empire like fire and water.
Hu Liena leaned on the wall, intently gazing at the other side, as if looking for something. Complex feeling shed past her eyes, but very soon turned to resolve. She clearly understood that she absolutely couldnt hesitate at times like this.
The Heaven Dou Imperial Army pushed the whole way to twenty li from Jialing Pass beforeing to a halt. This time the formation was enormously different. The light cavalry was still on the nks, all nocking arrows to bows, quietly waiting. But the central vanguard had changed to legions mainly made up of heavy infantry, pushing forward all kinds of siege equipment. The heavy cavalry wasnt in the central position. In the center was regr infantry, heavy infantry on their nks. Behind came the Heaven Dou Empires spirit master legion and the Tang Army. The heavy cavalry was furthest in the rear of the entire Heaven Dou Imperial Army formation. The biting cold killing intent leapt at Jialing Pass.
Headed by Tang San, the Shrek Seven Devils, Grandmaster, Flender, Liu Erlong, Sword Douluo, Bone Douluo, Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi, Poison Douluo, as well as the Tang Sect Strength Hall master Tai Tan and Defense Hall Master Niu Gao all stood in front of the army instead of with their sides spirit master legion. And the spirit master legions position was insteadmanded by Heaven Dou Emperor Xue Beng as well as chiefmander marshal Ge Long.
Tang San was undoubtedly central to all these people. Even though the Seagod Trident he held was still dark, it had already be Tang Sans trademark. His arrival made the Heaven Dou Imperial Armys vigor swiftly rise, the eyes of each soldier that looked at Tang San filled with a zealous light. It seemed as if this war couldnt possibly be lost as long as Tang San was here.
The battle formation was arranged, the armies of both sides staring at each other. Tang San alone slowly left the formation, raising the Seagod Trident above his head. A ray of deeply golden light abruptly shot out from his forehead like lightning, hitting the Seagods Heart. Instantly, the Seagod Tridents every line seemed toe alive, golden light roaming, shooting at the sky, as if it had be the center of the entire battlefield. An intense divine presence rendered Tang Sanpletely golden. Those intense energy waves seemed to absorb everything around him.
Heave Dou certain victory!Tang San shouted out loud. What made all the Spirit Empire officials on the walls of Jialing Pass turn pale was that Tang Sans voice actually travelled the entire twenty li distance to Jialing Pass, and at the same time also spread widely among the Heaven Dou Empires millions of men.
Heaven Dou certain victory, king Lan Hao certain victory!
Rumble
The Heaven Dou Imperial advanced one step with each word, the soldiers constantly repeating the same chant. The army once again advanced, their imposing manner rising slightly with each word. That terrifying mor beat against Jialing Pass with an almost tangible pressure.
Let alone the defenders of Jialing Pass, even the five Title Douluo following Hu Liena changed expressions. In the battle that day, Tang San had left them an extremely deep impression. Bibi Dong was clearly stronger than him, but still lost. The might of the Seagod Trident breaking the walls with a single attack had left an even more indelible impression with each Spirit Empire national here.
Tang San suddenly moved. With golden light streaming from the Seagod Trident, he dashed towards the Jialing Pass like a golden meteor. At the same moment, the Heaven Dou Empire powers that were previously following him also all moved, following close behind him. Moving quickly, they had alreadypletely left their army far behind in the blink of an eye.
With at least Spirit Douluo level powers all sprinting all out, twenty li passed in a blink. Soon they were alreadying closer and closer to Jialing Pass.
Holy Maiden, what do we do?Watching the Seagod Tridente ever closer, the atmosphere on the Jialing Pass walls quickly turned panicked. These people already had an innate fear of Tang San.
Again seeing that familiar figure, Hu Liena softly bit the top of her tongue, using the pain to brak out of that intensely unusual mood. She coldly watched these mainstay powers of the Spirit Empire next to her. In these circumstances, it should undoubtedly be the responsibility of these Title Douluo to lead a portion of the spirit master legions strongest spirit masters to snipe Tang Sans people. But these spirit masters had no fighting spirit, having them sortie to meet the enemy head on now definitely wasnt a good n. Hu Liena wasnt Bibi Dong, she didnt have Bibi Dongs strength, and even less Bibi Dongs powerful strategies and authority. These Title Douluo were all Spirit Hall elders, and she couldnt control thempletely.
Consequently, Hu Liena could only settle for second best, lowering her voice:Quietly observe the situation, be ready to block them at any time. They absolutely cannot be allowed to crest the walls.
YesHearing what Hu Liena said, the high level spirit masters on the walls clearly heaved a sigh of relief.
Hu Liena looked at the distant Tang San who was now already approaching the moat, thinking to herself, Oh Tang San, what are you trying to do? Whats your goal in charging with so few people? She understood Tang San extremely well. With Tang Sans intelligence, he clearly wouldnt shoot without a goal. Entering so deeply with a handful of people, he definitely had some important n.
Hu Liena had seen Tang San, and with the Purple Demon Eye he had naturally also seen her. Tang San of course wouldnt be so conflicted as Hu Liena was. To him, even if he appreciated Hu Liena, Spirit Hall was still his absolute enemy. The hatred between both sides really was far, far too deep. Besides annihting the enemy, there was no chance for mediation.
When there was still one li to Jialing Pass, already within range of the fortress ballistae, Tang San suddenly stopped. The golden light revolving around him instantly grew even more intense, and at the same time his Blue Silver Emperor spirit was also released. Nine spirit rings in ck and red were neatly arranged around him, and it was also at this moment five rays of strong light shot at him from behind, each representing strength boost, agility boost, spirit power boost, attack boost, as well as attribute boost, all illuminating Tang San from Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda.
The tip of his left foot hit the ground. An intense energy wave exploded from below his left foot, and the ground around his foot cracked simultaneously in a thirty meter diameter, revealing the frightening force of Tang Sans step. He instantly spun a turn around that left foot,pletely extending the right arm holding the Seagod Trident. Muscles and tendons stretching to the limit, it was as if he drew a giant bow like the full moon. Golden light shed, and the Seagod Trident shot out like a javelin.
The instant that golden dyed true divine tool left his hand, Hu Liena on top of the walls changed expression. Golden light shed and disappeared, an enormous explosion, and it struck one of the gates of Jialing Pass.
Last time when the Seagod Trident flew out with the Golden Thirteen Halberds One Goes Without Return, it had already lost its edge by the time it hit Jialing Pass after first hitting Bibi Dong. But this time, even though Tang San didnt use the divine ability One Goes Without Return, with his physical strength plus rank ny three spirit power as well as the Seagod Tridents own one hundred eight thousand jin weight, the power attack already surpassed anything below a rank ny five Title Douluos ninth direct attack spirit ability. Especially in terms of force, even Bibi Dongs strongest spirit abilities couldntpare.
The Jialing Pass gate after all wasnt a wall, and amidst a loud explosion, it turned into a cloud of countless splinters in that terrifying st. One of the four gates was alreadypletely smashed. Guarding behind the gate, at least a hundred soldiers had died without leaving intact corpses from the flying splinters.
Even more frightening things were still in store. Tang San spun in the air, an intense light in his hands. That golden within white light emanated an enormous attractive force. The Seagod Trident didnt prate too deeply when it smashed the gate, and was forcibly yanked back, cutting an arc through the air as it was pulled by that whirlpool like energy in Tang Sans hands.
After mastering the Tang Sects secret skill Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, this was the first time Tang San had used it at full force. The Seagod Trident was thrown into the air and spun along with Tang Sans fast rotations. After turning in a circle with Tang San at the center, it once again flew out towards Jialing Pass.
Quick, all ballistae, focus fire, stop him!On the walls, Hu Liena shouted loudly. Even though the walls of Jialing Pass were too stable to be shaken by one gate being broken, Hu Liena now understood what Tang San was doing. She immediately ordered the ballistae to shoot, and simultaneously looked at the five Title Douluo next to her,Elders lead one hundred imperial spirit masters above the Spirit Sage level to attack, he must be stopped immediately.
The five Title Douluo looked at each other, but none of them moved. When they once again saw the power of the Seagod Trident, they really didnt want to fight Tang San.
You allHu Liena red at them. Even if shed already guessed that these elders wouldnt follow her orderspletely, when it actually happened it still made her furious.
Blowfish Douluo frowned:Holy maiden, wed better rely on the defense of the walls. We have the Angel Legion and Sacred Dragon Legion inside. Even if Tang San breaks the gates, were not worried they will charge inside. On the contrary, that will cause them even greater losses.
One sharp giant crossbow bolt after another flew from the walls, all targeting Tang San, their whistling sounds piercing the soul. Unfortunately, they werent enough to block Tang San.
Multicolored lights constantly brightened next to Tang San, hisrades were already using all sorts of spirit abilities to defend him. Before these Spirit Douluo and higher level powers, ballistae were no threat. Not one bolt could approach within fifty meters of Tang San before they were were intercepted by spirit abilities.
Boom Just at this moment, a second lous sound reverberated. Another gate was broken. Tang San basically didnt pause, and once the fourth loud sound echoed across the battlefield, Jialing Pass four great gates werepletely turned to splinters.
As Tang Sanpleted the four sessive strikes and once again held the Seagod Trident, he couldnt help breathing heavily. But the Mysterious Heaven Skills powerful recovery capability also quickly recovered his spent spirit power as he did.
Jialing Pass drawbridges werent in front of the gates, but rather to the sides. Hu Liens previous order had been carried out, and all the four giant drawbridges were destroyed.
At Xue Bengs nod, marshal Ge Long raised his longsword, passing down the order to charge. The central army troops didnt even push the siege equipment, instead directly charging towards Jialing Pass. At least two hundred thousand soldiers were thrown into the first wave, charging furthest ahead. Each man carried a one meter wide and one and a half meter long wooden board on their back, ready for some unknown use. The spirit master legion and Tang Army also subsequently moved, quickly approaching Jialing Pass.
Seeing the drawbridges destroyed, Tang San couldnt keep a cold smile from the corners of his mouth. They had of course expected something like this, and naturally also had ways to deal with it.
Senior Sword Douluo, move.
Chen Xin gave a deep shout, the Seven Kill Sword attacking. Its ninth ck star shone with light as the Seven Kill Sword rose against the wind, instantly turning into an enormous sword, filling the sky and falling. It wasnt attacking the walls, but rather chopped at the moat.
Boom The Seven Kill Sword descended, as if severing the moat with one cut. The terrifying sword energy practically instantly broke the entire moat. The river of course wouldnt really break, but a ten meter wide gulch was left behind on both sides, nting into the moat.
Chen Xin still wasnt finished. The sword shadow shed repeatedly in the air, and altogether thirteen cuts struck the moat, leaving behind equally enormous gulches. Each gulch was like a slope, spreading into the water. A rank ny seven Title Douluos power was disyed. These terrifying thirteen cuts wasnt any less intimidating than Tang Sans four trident throws.
The five Spirit Empire Title Douluo on the wall drew cold breaths. They were at present the people at Jialing Pass closest to Sword Douoluos strength, and naturally also sensed Sword Douluos attack the deepest. They asked themselves who of them could block Sword Douluos attack, and were also even happier that they hadnt followed Hu Lienas orders to fight outside the walls before.
After those thirteen cuts, the Seven Kill Sword changed back into its original form and returned to Sword Douluos hand. His face also seemed a bit pale, gasping slightly as he held the sword. At the same time as he returned the sword, Tang Sans threw his Seagod Trident for the fifth time. Only this time his actions startled even those on his side.
The trident wasnt thrown at the walls, but rather into the air. des facing up, shaft facing down, it fell straight into the moat with a ssh.
Tang Sans expression was a bit sneering. Pushing the middle three fingers of his right hand against the Seagod Trident brand on his forehead, all his energies instantly rose to the peak.
Even Tang San himself hadnt expected todays battle to go so smoothly, without the obstacles he had imagined. The Spirit Empire army just waited quietly, not even sending out spirit masters to meet the attack.
Throwing out his right arm, the three fingers he previously pressed against his forehead were aimed at the moat. A ray of extremely condensed golden light instantly erupted, directly shooting into the water at the position the Seagod Trident just fell.
The instant that golden light entered the water, an enormous golden shadow appeared behind Tang San, a dignified aura that made both the spirit masters on the walls as well as those nearby feel fearful. Each person had a bizarre feeling. In their eyes, even though Tang San still stood by the shore, right now he seemed to have melted together with the moat, or to be precise, that the moat had melded with him.
Perhaps it was because of the countless sshes from Sword Douluos thirteen cuts that made the moat seem to boil, but just at this moment an extremely towering stillness fell. Freezing like a mirror. Bizarre ripples spread out, not ripples of water, but ripples of light, waves of golden light.
And the next moment, as Hu Liena gazed down from the wall, shockingly, she saw the entire Jialing Pass mote had actually turnedpletely golden.
Tang San mocked in a voice only hisrades could hear:Even if Im still not the Seagod, isnt it insane to try and stop my army with water?
As his words fell, he pulled up with his right arm, a ray of golden light breaking out of the water. The Seagod Trident that fell into the water before radiated its divine golden color as it rose straight into the air.
The Seagod Light erupting from Tang Sans forehead suddenly changed, from the previous straight line into circr ripples, quietly spreading out. The Seagods Heart below the Seagod Tridents des blossomed with a blindingly intense light. Tang San pointed forward with his right hand, directly at the top of the Jialing Pass walls, and the des of the trident equally pointed towards the top of the walls.
Crash
Under everyones dumbstruck gazes, the golden water in the moat actually instantly surged under the influence of that light, instantly rising high up, climbing into the air.
Back on the Seagod Ind, the Seagod Seven Sacred Pir Guardian Douluo had once relied on the power of the sacred pirs to control all the water in the sea within a sea. What Tang San controlled now was the true Seagod Trident, and his own strength also surpassed those guardians. Even though he controlled a moat so wide, but actually not thatrge in area, it really wasnt all that difficult for him as a Seagod candidate.
The Seagod was a god with the power to control the energy of all water, and the water in the moat was still water. Compared to the vastness of the sea, it was actually insignificant. This was also the reason why Tang San was so mocking when he saw the Spirit Empire try to defend with a moat. Trying to use water to block a Seagod candidate, wasnt that just ridiculous?
All the water in the moat fully rose into the air, so much that even most of the moisture in the silt at the bottom was extracted. The Seagod Trident suddenly pointed forward, and the moat water in the air instantly turned into a raging wave that surged towards the walls.
What Tang San used was the Seagod Tridents water control ability, as well as the Seagods Hearts Vast Sea Raging Wave ability. A group attack ability. Even though the river it now controlled was ratherrge, and scattered the attack power of this ability, without a doubt, it still disyed quite considerable force.
All the water in the moat flooded Jialing Pass in almost an instant. Even though there were a lot of higher level spirit masters on top of the walls, they were already scared of Tang San, and with that terrifying golden wave in front of them, each person could only manage their own defense, basically not even thinking of sparing the strength to block the entire wave. All this was too sudden.
The giant wave overflowed the sky. Large numbers ofmon soldiers were directly washed off the Jialing Pass walls, flung into the pass. In fact, the walls were close to a hundred meters high, and falling from such a height, plus the impact from the water, instantly caused disastrous losses for thosemon soldiers. And with Tang San focusing all his strength on controlling the water to strike those menacing ballistae, after the wave passed, more than a third were ruined.
As Hu Linea used spirit abilities to resist the surging water, her brain waspletely nk. It was the first time she had ever seen something like it. The first time shemanded such arge scale battle. Confronting the terrifying strength Tang San revealed, as well as the millions of soldiers charging, the moat suddenly rising into the air and attacking. All this, everything brought her close to copse.
The Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone flight ability burst forth, and Tang San soared into the air. Catching the Seagod Trident, he directly pointed into Jialing Pass, shouting,Kill!
The charging Heaven Dou Imperial Army elerated once again. Looking down from above, the army threw itself at Jialing Pass even more straightforwardly than the moat water just did. On the walls right now, there wasnt even the people to control the ballistae.
Meet the enemy!Hu Liena shouted. This was also the only order she could give. Compared to Tang Sans shout filled with murderous killing intent, her voice seemed so weak.
Tang San was in no hurry to charge Jialing Pass. There was after all stillrge numbers of Spirit Empire powers there, he only coldly looked down on the chaos within from the air. He couldnt keep his heart from growing burning hot, the battle for vengeance had already begun. The Spirit Empire would finally pay the price for all that they had done.
Very soon, the Heaven Dou Imperial Armys charge arrived. The boards carried on the backs of the soldiers charging furthest ahead finally showed their use. One board after another was thrown into the empty moat, and they rushed down along the cuts Sword Douluo had created, and then climbed up the opposite bank, madly dashing towards Jialing Pass. With that godlike king Lan Hao in midair, each soldiers eyes brimmed with a fanatic mood. The red and white colored Deathgod Domain descended from above, covering an enormous range. It had no effect on spirit masters, but it the influence onmon soldiers was enormous.
The originally already panicked Spirit Empire soldiers turned even more panicked in the Deathgod Domain, and the Heaven Dou Empire soldiers that originally already held the advantage in morale grew even stronger. Within the Deathgod Domain, they even forgot about death and pain, only endless ughter remained.
The five Title Douluo behind Hu Liena had already released their spirits, but as they saw Tang San floating in the air, not one had any thoughts of attacking. They only watched silently, their eyes bewildered.
If you dont act, Jialing Pass is finished. Even if you die, you have to stop Tang San. With him here, our defenses will copse.Hu Liena was now almost hysterical, shouting at the Title Douluo as if insane.
The five Title Douluo looked at each other, for a moment also at a loss what to do. That day they couldnt win when they had even more people, and then they were even led by Bibi Dong. Now they were only five, would they really risk their lives? Cultivating to the Title Douluo level was so difficult, who would want to risk it?
She is right, this is an order. Get out there.A hoarse voice echoed. The five Title Douluos expression changed as they turned around to look, only to find a pale Bibi Dong arriving on the walls.
But, before the Title Douluo could go carry out Bibi Dongs order, their opponents were alreadynding on the walls. The powers that had apanied Tang San all pounced at the walls of Jialing Pass. Those with their own flight abilities used them, and those without relied on Oscars flying mushroom sausage to crest the walls, more than ten powers charging at once.
At this moment, those Title Douluo finally also understood that if they still didnt act, then the ending might be even more miserable. The five roared at the same time, releasing their spirit abilities and charging.
When hated enemies meet, they will be even more furious. One side only had five peak level powers, but possessedrge numbers of rank seventy and eighty spirit masters as support, the other sides ten something people were practically all peak level powers, and even Tang San with the strength to contend with peak Douluo. As both sides had just collided, sparks flew all over.
Poison Douluo once again found his old enemy, the Blowfish Douluo that countered him. He didnt believe he couldnt defeat this fellow.
Sword Douluos Seven Kill Sword swept in a circle, directly confining two of the enemy Title Douluo. Bone Douluoughed out loud, also finding two. With Ning Fengzhis full support, even though they were both one versus two, they still werent at a disadvantage. The enemys five Title Douluo were directly blocked.
Ning Rongrongs support abilities were unleashed, Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ma Hongjun, Zhu Zhuqing, Xiao Wu, Flender, and Liu Erlong blocked those rank seventy and eight spirit masters with her support. Dazzling spirit abilities rendered the top of Jialing Pass in beautiful light.
Tang San and Grandmaster confronted Bibi Dong and Hu Liena guarding in front of her, both a pair of master and disciple. Tang San held the Seagod Trident and stood ahead and to the side of Grandmaster, glowering at Bibi Dong. Seeing Bibi Dong, he couldnt help recalling his parents, recalling the dead Da Ming and Er Ming.
Hu Liena blocked in front of Bibi Dong without showing the slightest intention of retreat. Her gaze was fixed on Tang San, her moodplex, but even more steady.
Bibi Dongs face was pale, the eyes that usually radiated power were somewhat lost as she looked at Grandmaster. The injuries to her soul made all of her seem somewhat weak.
Why?Grandmasters eyes were tinged with red, his fists tightly clenched, his expression even moreplex than Hu Lienas as he asked Bibi Dong. He had wanted to ask Bibi Dong this one question for a very, very long time. But only now could he ask it to her face.
Bibi Dong smiled a smile that made peoples hair stand,Of course its for you. Did you forget how your family bullied you? They despised you, even pushed you out of the n. You should thank me, I helped you kill all those people who mistreated you. Liu Erlong should thank me too. Without your family blocking it, cant you be together without anyone stopping it?
Bullsh*t. No matter how I was treated, it was the n that gave me life. I will always be a son of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n.Grandmasters eyes shot me, speaking angrily.
Bibi Dong was still smiling, the smile growing increasingly mournful, and even some strange ridicule,Then so what? Anyway, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n has already gone up in smoke. What use is there in talking about it? Ridiculous, truly ridiculous! Haha, hahahaha.
Youre insane.Grandmaster roared.
Bibi Dongs face was cold. Looking at Grandmaster, her eyes suddenly turned a bit strange, even a bit crazy,Yes, Im insane, Im insane. Why? I want revenge, revenge on everyone in this world. I will be the most wicked person on the Douluo Continent. Every life in this world is evil, each one. It doesnt matter how you see me, Ive already done what Ive done, all evil was done by me. But so what? I hear youre the Heaven Dou Empire State Preceptor now. Xiao Gang, dont worry, once Ive destroyed the Heaven Dou Empire, how about I let you be king? Come! Dont you want to kill me? Thene and kill me!
Hu Liena fiercely guarded Bibi Dong, using her body to block in front of her,Teacher, dont. Ill definitely protect you. Tang San, if you want to kill my teacher, youll have to pass my corpse first.
Bibi Dong stared nkly,Idiot girl, you really are foolish. Dont tell me you think I cant see you like this boy?
Hearing Bibi Dong say this, Tang San and Hu Liena shook simultaneously, looking eye to eye. Tang San frowning, Hu Liena somewhat astonished and fearful. Grandmaster stared nkly.
Teacher, I, I dont Hu Liena rushed to exin.
Bibi Dong smiled. This time her smile was very gentle. Therge mood swings made people feel frightened,Idiot girl, your teacher is experienced. I can see a lot from how you look at him. Back then I looked at a man with exactly such eyes, only one man. How could I not know? Yes, Tang San really is very remarkable. I pose as a genius, but he is even more talented than me. You have good eyes. Unfortunately, you are my disciple, is there any difference for you and him as for me and Xiao Gang? Even if you agree, would he want you? We are both women without anyone.
Teacher Two clear teardrops rolled fell from Hu Lienas beautiful eyes, no longer able to forcefully restrain the emotions in her heart. But she still unflinchingly guarded in front of Bibi Dong.
Tang San sighed deeply, slowly raising the Seagod Trident, facing Hu Liena,Get out of the way, I dont want to fight you. You should now how much Bibi Dong has done. She must die. With her death, this world can be at peace.
No No matter what, she is my teacher.Hu Liena looked distressed at Tang San. From Tang Sans eyes she could also see that this man at most pitied her, there was no love. When he listened to her teacher speak just now he had even turned his head to look at Xiao Wu, and his expression in that instant was all that she head yearned for, but could never have. She understood that Tang Sans heart only had room for Xiao Wu.
Her beautiful eyes were filled with distress,Kill me if you want. But please, let my master go. I beg of you, ok?
Tang San suddenly closed his eyes, then quickly opened them again. Hu Lienas intive expression actually swayed his heart a bit. In fact, Hu Lienas spirit possessed enormous natural charm, and now being expressed with true emotions, it was even more convincing.
With a cold snort, Tang San forcefully hardened his heart. Instantly stepping forward with his right foot, his left hand swatted towards Hu Liena light as a feather, his palm instantly turning the color of jade.
Facing Tang Sans attack, Hu Liena actually neither dodged nor retreated. Her beautiful eyes filled with poignant sorrow, as well as a sense of release. Straightening her tall chest, she directly went to meet it.
Chapter 282 — Tang Sect Supreme, Buddha Fury Tang Lotus
Chapter 282: Tang Sect Supreme, Buddha Fury Tang Lotus
Tang San moved very quickly. The instant he moved, he seemed topletely stick to the ground in front of him. Adding that Hu Liena stepped forward to meet him, Bibi Dong basically didnt even clearly see this sudden change. Her mental strength was severely injured, and still far from recovered, making her unable to control the situation as in the past. Bibi Dong noticed Tang Sans attack only once he was right by Hu Linea, toote to help.
With Hu Lienas strength, even though she was still a well known figure of her generation, she couldntpare to Tang San. Let alone like this when she basically didnt even resist. Just as she almost disappeared from this world by Tang Sans hand, suddenly, Tang Sans seemingly iparably fast left hand abruptly rose, changing from a strike to a grab. Hu Liena only felt her shoulder sting, and her entire right shoulder was grabbed by Tang Sans scorching hot hand. The stinging feeling instantly spread through her whole body, making her feel paralysed as she was flung aside like a soaring cloud. Under the control of Tang Sans Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, she was thrown several dozen meters away.
Tang Sans movements werepletely fluent. At the same time as he flung aside Hu Liena with his left hand, his right hand swing the Seagod Trident, shooting a semicircr golden light straight at Bibi Dong. The giant trident des this instant turned translucent as if carved from crystal, and with only a sh, it had reached Bibi Dongs head.
Bibi Dong of course wouldnt wait helplessly. No matter what was said, she was still a peak level Title Douluo. That spiderweb pattern on her forehead abruptly brightened, at the same time as she retreated explosively. Her Death Domain was already started, not only enveloping Tang San, but all the Heaven Dou Empire powers on top of the walls.
Tang San naturally wouldnt let her easily get her way. It would of course have been extremely difficult for him to answer Bibi Dong under ordinary circumstances, but right now Bibi Dongs mind was injured, her abilities reduced overall. He naturally didnt need to worry. The Blue Silver Domain instantly spread out, the power of the domain colliding head on with Bibi Dongs.
Only the two parties themselves could truly feel the circumstances of the collision. Even if this wasnt a mental energy collision, it was still a mutual collision of spirits, and would equally involve a portion of mental strength.
Tang Sans Seagod Trident stretched forward. At the same time as it chased Bibi Dong, the domain collision was already finished. Tang San slowed slightly, while Bibi Dong gave a muffled grunt, her brows knitting in pain, her whole body leaning back slightly. With a shake, she had released the Death Spider Emperors eighth spirit ability Spirit Clone. The main body and clone simultaneously dodged to either side, just avoiding Tang Sans Seagod Trident. At the same time she advanced rather than retreat, using the Spirit Avatar that was released at the same time as the eighth spirit ability to stab towards Tang San with sharp spider legs.
Tang San knew that the reason why Bibi Dong spared neither spirit power or mental strength and even released the spirit avatar just at the start of the battle was to deny him the chance tounch a mental attack on her. Her clone and main body were identical, and even with his level of mental strength it was very difficult to tell them apart. If he rashly used the Purple Demon Eye attack and hit the clone, Bibi Dong would immediately seize the opportunity.
Tang San would never underestimate the enemy, even if they were still convalescent. The battle wasnt over until the enemy was truly finished.
Countless Blue Silver Emperor burst from the ground beneath Tang Sans feet like blooming flowers, instantly spreading over to Bibi Dong. More than a hundred Blue Silver Emperor enveloped her like a giant, this was Tang Sans reacquired first spirit ability, Binding. Even though it was still a first spirit ability, after being updated to a fifty thousand year spirit ring, the power of this ability had already reached a frightening level, not in any way inferior tomon spirit masters eighth spirit ability. That giant Blue Silver Emperor not only enveloped arge area, but was also extremely tough. Even Sword Douluos Seven Kill Sword would have a hard time destroying it. Especially when it was melded together with the domain like this.
Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain and Bibi Dongs Death Domain collided with and offset each other. Neither could use their domain to resist the opponent. Just this bit revealed Bibi Dongs present weakness, otherwise Tang San absolutely wouldnt be her match in domains.
Light shed, and Bibi Dongs purple color instantly switched to green, this was her supreme skill in switching over to her second spirit while in spirit avatar state. Not only did her shape change, but the color also turned from dark purple to deep green, the two front legs immediately turned into sharp sickles. The main body and clone instantly closed on each other, jade like hazy light spreading all over her. A screen barrier of light instantly appeared in front of the two Bibi Dong.
This wasnt any shield or defensive ability, but rather a mirage caused by Bibi Dongs second spirit Soul Eating Spider Emperors Jade Sickle Cut.
The Soul Eating Spider Emperor was worthy of being Bibi Dongs second spirit. That Jade Sickle had almost taken Tang Sans life once before. Where the jade colored light passed, even though it couldnt cut the Blue Silver Emperor in one strike, it stillpletely blew them away. At the same time it also left behind a deep mark. All it took was two crosswise giant sickle shes, and all the Blue Silver Emperor was instantly cut to pieces.
At this moment Bibi Dong also roused her spirits. With Bibi Dongs worsening situation, plus the provocation of seeing Grandmaster, her fighting spirit waspletely awoken. Without the slightest regard for her own mental state, she brought out her full battle strength.
Tang San couldnt be called slow, but it was at the same time as he released the Binding ability that Bibi Dong not only resisted his attack with the Jade Sickle, but at the same time alsounched her own attack. Altogether eight crescent des of dark green light flew out of that jade screen, aimed straight at Tang San. Moreover, the target locations were even more crafty. Besides three crescent des going straight for Tang San, the other five would all tangentially pass by him, sealing all Tang Sans avenues for escape. She might not be Tang Sans opponent in a mental collision anymore, but she could still defend herself if she was careful. After all, a rank ny nine Title Douluo had extremely deep resources. As long as she didnt give Tang San a chance tounch the Purple Demon Eye, other mental attacks werent enough to cause Bibi Dong any real harm. And in spirit power, Bibi Dong had already recovered. In the brief time given by overdrawing her mental strength, Bibi Dong would force Tang San into a contest of spirit power, using her own strong points to attack Tang Sans weakness. Even those eight crescent des all suddenly paused changed direction the moment they were about to hit Tang San, attacking him from eight different directions. This change in direction definitely made it even more difficult for Tang San to resist.
Absolutely dont look down on these crescent des, these were all Bibi Dongs Soul Eating Spider Emperors first spirit ability, Half Moon, also equal to a fifty thousand year spirit ability. Shooting eight in one go, clearly showed the depth of Bibi Dongs spirit power.
Faced with Bibi Dongs attack, Tang San was calm and unhurried. The Seagod Trident he held jabbed the ground, sending him soaring up. His left leg kicked out like a whirlwind, and in that instant, a rich red light erupted from Tang Sans leg.
You want to fight with spirit power? Fine, then lets fight. You use a ck spirit ring, then counter with a red spirit bone. The instant he kicked, Tang Sans eyes suddenly shed, and the Seagod Tridents Seagod Heart also brightened. A faint golden halo of light practically instantly spread over a kilometer. On the battlefield of Jialing Pass, besides Tang San, whether Heaven Dou Empire or the Spirit Empires people, they all halted for a moment, instantly absent minded.
This was the soulbreaking effect from Tang San using the Seagod Trident, it instantly caused a mental shock. As long as they didnt have mental strength equal to Tang Sans, they would be influenced. The effect didntst long, thats why this was also called a mental shock.
Those eight Half Moon abilities Bibi Dong released were all under her direct control. In that golden mental shock, her connection to the eight Half Moons rxed for a moment, and their glittering jade light also dulled. And in that moment, Tang Sans left leg kicked.
Countless only one chi wide dark red light des instantly burst from his left leg, spreading out with ear piercing sounds. None of these red light des wasrge, far fromparing to even the now dulled Half Moons. But, their quantity was toorge. Moreover, each one brimmed with cold killing intent. As soon as they burst out, theypletely swallowed those eight Half Moons, issuing a string of violent collisions.
Bibi Dongs control was admittedly meticulous, almost controlling each moon de. But Tang Sans counterattack was even more severe. First conducting arge scale mental shock through the Seagod Trident, then againunching the Evil Spirit Orca left leg bone ability Orca Breaking Teeth Cut as an area attack. No matter how you control it, what can you manage against my counterattack? As a control type spirit master, he only too clearly understood how to deal with the opponents control.
Of course, Tang San made this choice by exploiting Bibi Dongs current weakness. Otherwise, if Bibi Dongs soul wasnt injured, such a wide area mental shock basically wouldnt affect her.
Noise like rolling thunder suddenly echoed from the top of the walls. Tang San and Bibi Dong flew backward practically simultaneously with muffled grunts. Bibi Dongs spirit power really was much stronger than Tang San. Even though Tang San already held a clear advantage in skill and mental suppression, he still couldnte out on top in this kind of confrontation. Of course, this was equally within Tang Sans expectations. This was precisely the result he was looking for. Any ability would have to be mentally controlled when used, and while Bibi Dong admittedly did her best to spare her damaged mental strength, it was still necessary for her to use it in a situation where both sides abilities shed. Otherwise, the uncontrolled spirit ability would very easily cause bacsh. Tang Sans choice to collide head on was to copse Bibi Dongs mental strength as soon as possible. As long as she was unable to continue, Tang San would immediately injure her severely with mental attacks.
Grandmaster stood quietly watching not far away, his eyes still blood red. But, in the end he didnt get involved. This was admittedly because his strength was far from enough, but even more importantly was his bleeding heart. In all his life he had only loved two women, and the first was Bibi Dong. Only he and Liu Erlong knew that in the depths of his heart, the one he once loved the most was still this poisonous woman in front of him now.
Back then they were both so young. Grandmaster even now remembered how pure and cute Bibi Dong once was, like a drop of the purest spring water, permeating his heart. When everyone disdained him for his variant spirit and inability to cultivate, it was she who warmed him with her heart. Grandmasterter chose to walk the route of pure research, and it was also she who then suggesteding out, once again giving Grandmaster the power to pull himself together.
But it was also she who ruthlessly left when their feelings were deepest, returning to Spirit Hall and severing all rtions with Grandmaster. She had told him cold as ice that she was Spirit Halls Holy Maiden, and couldnt possibly be with him.
At that time Grandmaster had once even expressed his willingness to join Spirit Hall to be together with her, but she had disdainfully told him that Spirit Hall didnt need trash. Grandmaster had left with a wounded heart, until he met Liu Erlong and Flender.
Grandmasters entire life was a tragedy. First the malignant spirit variation, then given a huge emotional setback, and when he finally found true love in Liu Erlong, he had discovered she was his little sister. It was only once he got Tang San as a disciple that this tragedy came to an end. This was also an important reason why Grandmaster threw all his effort into Tang San. He had ced far too high hopes on Tang San.
When he now saw the seemingly insane Bibi Dong, he waspletely unable to reconcile her present image with that fresh and pure figure in his heart. A few decades had gone by, but he had never understood why she severed all rtions like that in the past. When he learned the news of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon ns annihtion, the pain Grandmaster felt had almost destroyed him. Only now when he asked Bibi Dong why, did Bibi Dongs answer relieve him from those feelings.
Just at this moment, silhouettes rose from outside Jialing Pass like a heavy ck cloud. They scaled the walls in practically an instant, followed by a rainstorm of sonorous cracks. Ear piercing whistling sounds rolled into the city like a hurricane. The Tang Army had finally mobilized.
The battle below the walls had already entered a white hot state. Tang San breaking the four great gates, plus the loss of the moats protection, the entire battlefield had turned one sided. There basically wasnt enough long distance firepower on the walls to block them, and the battle had directly turned into a melee. The tumult at the gates was constantly reaping lives.
Even if the Spirit Empires hearts were uneasy, they still knew that if the Heaven Dou Imperial Army broke into Jialing Pass, then they would be utterly destroyed. The officers from those kingdoms and duchies were even more clear that the Heaven Dou Empire would never pardon them for betraying their nation. All they could do was fight for their lives, keeping the enemy outside Jialing Pass.
Even though the four gates werent small, the troop numbers were after all toorge. Especially the heavy troops squeezing inside made the entrance exceptionally narrow. The walls were still built to be in the way, and the Spirit Empires Angel Legion and Sacred Dragon Legion had already thrown their numbers into the fight. More than ten thousand spirit masters screened the Spirit Empire troops, constantly unloading all kinds of spirit abilities outside the gates, sometimes even disregarding friend or foe. Even though the Heaven DOu Empires spirit masters also joined in, the battle at the gates of Jialing Pass was already deadlocked.
It was in such circumstances that the Tang Army appeared. The first volley of crossbow bolts wasunched directly at the inner gates of Jialing Pass, not only targeting the Spirit Empires spirit masters, but at the same time also those soldiers defending the gates.
The attack power of one hundred sixty thousand crossbow bolts simultaneously erupting could only be described as frightening. After those Godly Zhuge Crossbowsunched their deadly bolts, the entire Jialing Pass instantly erupted in a bloody mist that formed into a cloud. The imperial soldiers guarding the gates as well as the spirit masters in the first line instantly fell like cut wheat, forming a wide open space. The Heaven Dou Imperial Army wouldnt let such a chance slip by, and immediately surged through the four gates like a tidal wave.
Flying Spirit Sages on me, exterminate those bastards in the air!A strong voice suddenly echoed, and approximately seventy or eighty figures instantly soared up from the Angel Legion formation. In fact, there were now close to a hundred Spirit Sages and Spirit Douluo tying up Tang San and the others on the walls. That they could now produce another seventy or eighty flying type Spirit Sages showed the profound depth of Spirit Hall.
At the same moment,rge amounts of powerful spirit abilities suddenly erupted from the hands of the Angel Legion spirit masters, and the Heaven Dou Empire soldiers that had just rushed into the walls were forcefully checked. The Angel Legion and Sacred Dragon Legion finally set foot on the battlefield. Power attack type and agility attack types in front, defense types on the sides, support types in the back, swiftly and brutally plugging up the four gaps. And the Heaven Dou Empires first wave also suffered disastrous lossed. The Angel Legion was even more powerful than they had anticipated. Fortunately the Heaven Dou Empires spirit masters had also joined in the battle, and under the lead of the Seven Treasure zed Tile School and the Tang Sect disciples, the spirit masters stabilized the situation. Only their numbers were after all far too fewpared to the opponents, and their individual strength was also inferior. In these circumstances they could only block the Angel and Sacred Dragon Legions from charging outside the walls, but they had absolutely no way inside. Right now they had to depend on the Tang Armys aerial support, or hope for Tang San and the others overwhelming victory on top of the walls. Otherwise, it would still be difficult to enter Jialing Pass.
The Tang Armys second volley was still being prepared, but the Angel Legions seventy or eighty flying type spirit masters were already using their spirit avatars as they soared up, in order to directly let them ughter their way into the Tang Armys formation. Even though their numbers was less than one percent of the Tang Army, they were like tigers in a flock of sheep. In the end the Tang Army wasnt made up of spirit masters, and the Godly Zhuge Crossbows couldnt possibly stop Spirit Sage level spirit masters. If the Tang Army was routed, the battle situation would very possibly be instantly reversed. After all, even though Tang San was overwhelming Bibi Dong, he absolutely wouldnt be able to finish her quickly.
Xiao WuTang San held the Seagod Trident crosswise, beaten backwards as he blocked Bibi Dongs continuous spider de attacks. But he also used an Orca Evil Spirit Axe to leave a wound on Bibi Dong. At the same time he shouted loudly. Even if he was fighting Bibi Dong, he paid equal attention to the entire battlefield. And he was already prepared for something like this. The Heaven Dou Empire had nned thoroughly for this main attack, spending all their effort on capitalizing on Bibi Dongs injuries.
Xiao Wu and Tang San were of one mind, and she naturally understood his meaning. She wasnt facing any powerful enemy, and was just fighting in the middle of the enemy. She now immediately teleported away from the battle, leaping up above the walls. Her tender body spun in the air, a speck of red light instantlyunching from her right hand, flying like a shooting star towards the center of those rank seventy to eighty flying type Spirit Hall Spirit Sages.
At the same time as that red light left Xiao Wus hand, Tang Sans pulse suddenly elerated. Bibi Dong for the first time saw a hot luster in Tang Sans eyes. Always so calm and collected, what was that red light that could actually make him change like this? Bibi Dongs heart tightened almost instantly, urgently shouting:Block that red thing, hurry!
Tang San also became aware that he had made a mistake, but even with his steady nature couldnt calm his surging heart right now. He had waited for far too long for this moment. Not only the more than twenty years he had lived in this world, but even more than twenty years in hisst life!
Yes, that speck of red light Xiao Wu flying from Xiao Wus hands was what Tang San had spent almost all his effort on researching in hisst life, the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus.
Even though he hadnt personally built this Buddha Fury Tang Lotis in this world, the design of every single petal was the crystallisation of several decades of his hearts blood. To finally see the might of one of the Tang Sects most powerful mechanical hidden weapons, the masterpiece of all his efforts in hisst life, how could he not be excited?
The two main styles of Tang Sect hidden weapons, mechanical and skill use, both had different characteristics once they reached the ultimate peak. The feature of peak mechanical hidden weapons was to let even someone who had never used or even seen hidden weapons before use it to exterminate apex powers. And the characteristic of skill use hidden weapons was to turn theplex into simplicity, giving the inest and unornamented attacks the most potent effects. Just like the Yamas Invitation Tang San once used, wasnt that just a simple poison needle? But with his special skill and technique, the Yamas Invitation could give extremely astonishing results.
On the way back from the Clear Sky School, Tang San had given the few hidden weapons divine craftsman Lou Gao made to Xiao Wu for her protection. And at this moment, Xiao Wu used the first Buddha Fury Tang Lotus. That red light was its core, glittering like a ruby.
The Buddha Fury Tang Lotus flew in a very simple trajectory. When Bibi Dong shouted, those Spirit Sages in the air couldnt help pausing distractedly, failing to understand what she meant.
The Buddha Fury Tang Lotus wasntrge, and also didnt produce any spirit power waves. The light it spread wasnt intense either, it just looked like a small lotus. There was nothing to draw the attention of these formidable spirit masters.
And at this time, Hu Liena who Tang San previously threw aside violently threw herself from the walls, chasing after the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus. She was after all quite powerful, and her speed instantly surpassed that of the lotus.
But just then, Hu Liena suddenly went rigid. In mid dash she was tightly bound by solid Blue Silver Emperor, and before she could react she was already pulled back, falling onto the walls. It was Tang Sans seemingly inconsequential, but frequently ingenious second spirit ability, Parasite.
Strangely, Bibi Dong watched Tang San pull Hu Liena back withoutunching any attacks. She only gasped for breath, her forehead covered with a fine sheen of cold sweat. Each time she blocked Tang Sans constant frontal attacks, her mental strength was always implicated. By now she had a splitting headache, and if she wasnt forcing herself to endure, she might have already copsed. Only, this wasnt the reason she didnt take advantage of the situation to attack Tang San. The reason why she didnt, was more because of Hu Liena. She shouted for someone to block the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus, but she absolutely didnt want this person to be Hu Liena!
At this moment, that speck of red light had already reached the Angel Legion Spirit Sages, and suddenly sank, falling downwards.
By now the Angel Legion Spirit Sages had naturally also discovered it. These Spirit Sages were all Spirit Halls elite, and even if they werent all geniuses, after years of being immersed in cold spirit abilities they still had some experience. Seeing the Buddha Fury Tang Lotuse flying, hearing Bibi Dongs warning, they naturally understood that this tiny thing absolutely wasnt as innocuous as it looked. One control type spirit master among them promptly sent out an extremely gentle spirit power, enveloping the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus like a cover. He believed that the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus needed to hit something to show its power, and blocking it with this kind of gentle force was the best choice. The Buddha Fury Tang Lotus was famed for its power, but that didnt mean it had no ws.
But, if Tang San was added to the equation, then it had practically no faults.
BurstTang Sans eyes shed with golden light. A powerful presence instantly burst forth, making even Bibi Dong just in front of him feel a bit choked, her main body and clone simultaneously slowing down.
The next moment, the same moment that control type Spirit Sage wanted to throw away the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus, the wisp of odd red color in its core suddenly expanded.
Ding The sound of the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus exploding was bizarre, sharp and melodious, like the sound of cold and jade shing. But this brittle sound still became the focus of everyone present. At the same time as this sound echoed, a golden red tornado quietly spread out. In the air, after altogether seventy six Angel Legion flying type Spirit Sages were swept up in that tornado, they floated quietly in the air, but without making any movements. In fact, these Spirit Sages had now already released their strongest spirit form spirit avatars!
Puff There was no way to know which Spirit Sage was the first to make this sound. A red blood mist almost instantly spread through the air, engulfing those seventy six bodies. They fell all at the same time, like rag dolls spewing blood from every part of their bodies.
The Tang Army in the sky was stupefied, the Angel Legion and Sacred Dragon Legion on the ground were stupefied, Bibi Dong and Hu Liena were stupefied, Xiao Wu who had thrown the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus was also stupefied.
Across the vast battlefield, every person who saw the scene in the air was stupefied.
Even Tang San himself hadnt anticipated the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus would actually be this frightening. By his expectations, while the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus was effective enough to at least break open the defenses of these Spirit Sages. If the Tang Sects peak hidden weapons had one characteristic, then it was to ignore or break defenses. Whether the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle or the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus, as well as the three great skill use type hidden weapons, they all had such features.
Consequently, Tang Sans n was to have the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus dy those seventy six Spirit Sages, breaking their spirit avatar defenses, breaking their seventh spirit ability. The Tang Army above was already starting to ready the second volley Godly Zhuge Crossbow, and even though these Spirit Sages were powerful, if their spirit avatars were broken, their defenses would be reduced to a minimum and the Tang Armys next volley could be effective against them.
But, the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus basically didnt even need Tang Sans follow up n. Those seventy six Spirit Sages were already dealt with.
In fact, that was seventy six Spirit Sages. Seventy six spirit sages in spirit avatar form. A fairly talented spirit master cultivating normally would need at least thirty years to reach the Spirit Sage level. And the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus had in only an instant exterminated these Angel Legion first rate powers. Not only did it kill them, the shock of its formidable power was enough to give another strong blow to the Spirit Empires morale.
Even Bibi Dong couldnt help nkly uttering a question,That, what was that?
Tang San drew a deep breath, the first to return to his senses. He answered Bibi Dongs question;Tang Sect hidden weapon, Buddha Fury Tang Lotus.At the same time as his words fell, he once again lunged towards Bibi Dong. In the air, the second round of sonorous cracks reverberated. This time, the Tang Armys targets were those front Angel and Sacred Dragon Legion spirit masters.
Long live king Lan Hao, killHaving already rushed over to not far outside the walls, as Heaven Dou Emperor Xue Beng saw the scene of seventy six Spirit Sages falling from the air, he couldnt help feeling his blood boil, and he shouted loudly.
Long live was only used for the emperor, but at this moment he personally cheered for Tang San, not only to boost morale, but at the same time also raising Tang Sans status in the Heaven Dou Empire to a new height.
The Heaven Dou Imperial Army loudly shouted long live king Lan Hao,unching a frantic assault. The siege equipment that hadnt appeared in front of the army so far was now brought up from the rear. Even though there were powers fighting hand to hand on top of the Jialing Pass walls, there would inevitably be gaps in ces. Under marshal Ge Longsmands, the Heaven Dou Imperial Armyunched a three directional assault on Jialing Pass Spirit Empire defenders.
The frantic assault on the ground and the Tang Army attacking with Godly Zhuge Crossbows from the air made the solid defense within Jialing Pass start to show gaps. Large numbers of low level Angel Legion spirit masters were destroyed from the Godly Zhuge Crossbow bolts falling from the sky. The Godly Zhuge Crossbow was firing from the sky! From the front came the attack of the Heaven Dou Empire spirit masters and army, and the Angel Legion and Sacred Dragon Legion spirit master numbers was falling steeply.
The Tang Army didnt linger, after the enemy stabilized their formation they moved over in front of the archer troops, and after shooting their final volley of crossbow bolts they moved over the walls, quickly withdrawing. Their mission was alreadyplete, and the duration of the Swift Flight Mushroom Sausage was also about to expire. In three volleys, their attack power had perfectly poured down onto the Spirit Empire army, killing at least twenty thousand of the Angel and Sacred Dragon spirit master legions as well as defending soldiers, with even more uncountable wounded. Even the heavy troops heavy armor couldnt possibly stop the Godly Zhuge Crossbows iron essence arrowheads.
Chapter 283 — Six High Priests, Peak Douluo
Chapter 283: Six High Priests, Peak Douluo
Ten thousand Tang Army troops of course wasnt enough to decide the oue of this war, but they definitely opened a clear path for the Heaven Dou Imperial Armys assault, and more and more soldiers poured into Jialing Pass.
Spirit masters really were powerful, capable of capable of facing the charge of tens of thousands heavy cavalry troops. If they were suitably prepared, they could kill countless. Especially those high level spirit masters that were already busy on top of the walls. At this stage, the battle had already transformed from a siege into a melee. And the millions of Heaven Dou Empire soldiers were also dashing into Jialing Pass like dried leaves in the wind.
The new Heaven Dou Emperor Xue Beng clearly understood that as long as a fifth of his army could enter Jialing Pass, this battle woulde to an end. At that moment, the enemy wouldnt have the strength for any resistance.
Even on top of the walls, Bibi Dong who was finding it more and more difficult to counter Tang Sans constant attacks now also felt like there was little hope left, and inwardly considered whether to order the retreat. But, if Jialing Pass was abandoned, then the Heaven Dou Imperial Army would have a wide open road into the Spirit Empire. If the Heaven Dou Empire cooperated with the Star Luo Empire to break the other pass, and the two great empires soldiers united, then the Spirit Empire might really be finished. No matter how powerful the spirit master, it was still impossible to face the charge of millions on the battlefield!
Just as the Spirit Empire was in desperate straits, retreating step by step inside the walls, and the two spirit master legions also couldnt block that steel tide, suddenly, several long howls came from the distance behind Jialing Pass.
The howls were long and forceful, striking the heart and soul like a rolling tide. On this battlefield counted in units of ten thousand, the appearance of this howl actually suppressed the momentum of the Heaven Dou Imperial Army. The surging mor resounded like rolling thunder.
Hearing this howl, while beating back the weakening Bibi Dong with the trident, Tang Sans expression instantly grew serious. Other people might not be able to differentiate that howl, but with his mental strength, he immediately sensed its enormous threat.
Those were the howls of six people. Thats right, just six. And they were also still ten li away from Jialing Pass, but the howl still so frighteningly appeared within Jialing Pass. And they were also approaching with astonishing speed. These people could cover ten li in just a dozen breaths. And how could powers capable of producing such an effect be ordinary? Faintly, even if he didnt want to admit it, he could still guess their strength.
Even more frightening, these six people didnte alone. Behind them followed a crowd of people breathing urgently but moving equally swiftly. The quantity was no less than five thousand. Making Tang San most shocked was that the howl of these six people actually made even his level of mental strength seem dizzy, he could just examine the circumstances up to this point, but couldnt keep searching. Those howls actually disturbed his mental strength. In fact, before this, ever since hed returned from Seagod Ind, only two people had aplished the same thing. One was his great grandfather whose heart was invaded by madness, and the other was Bibi Dong in her prime.
And the direction of these voices was behind Jialing Pass, within the Spirit Empire. Without a doubt, they were on the Spirit Empires side. One word suddenly appeared in Tang Sans mind. Priests. Priests from the Spirit Empires Elder Pce.
Even though he had expected the Spirit Empires Elder Pce priests, especially that grand priest Qian Daoliu, he hadnt anticipated they would arrive at this crucial moment. Especially when there were actually six. Fortunately Tang San didnt sense any power on Bibi Dongs level among them. In other words, the master of Elder Pce, Qian Daouliu wasnt with them. But even so, this even more showed the strength of the Spirit Empire.
Only, Tang San very very quickly noticed a question. Bibi Dong actually also looked distracted when she heard these six howls. Clearly, she didnt know about these six priests, and also didnt know why they woulde now.
Clenching his teeth, Tang Sans eyes radiated light. He had to kill Bibi Dong while those six still hadnt arrived. With Bibi Dongs death, even if the Spirit Empire still hadrge numbers of powers, future battles would still grow a lot easier.
The reason Tang San never went all out so far was in order to slowly wear down Bibi Dongs mental strength and spirit power. After all, Bibi Dong was too strong, Tang San didnt want to push her too hard, or her bacsh at death''s door would be extremely frightening. He always kept up a strong pressure, but never so far that Bibi Dong couldnt hold up, and she wouldnt make any desperate moves. After all, who didnt want to survive? Even more when Bibi Dong still had that Undying Body ninth spirit ability. Bibi Dong of course also understood what Tang San nned, but at the same time she was waiting for a chance, waiting for the Angel Legion below to dominate the battle and help on the walls.
When the Heaven Dou Imperial Army killed their way into Jialing Pass, about to crush her hopes, and Bibi Dong was already determined to risk her life, pondering how to escape, those six howls promptly appeared. And it was also at this moment that Tang Sans attacks suddenly grew ferocious.
The Seagod Trident red with golden light, no less than twice as intense as before. Bibi Dongs main body and clone tightened at the same time, the Blue Silver Emperors first spirit ability Binding and second spirit ability Parasiteunching almost at the same time. As these two spirit abilities leveled up to fifty thousand years, they could even halt someone on Bibi Dongs level. At the same time as her Death Domain started and began to corrode them,rge sharp des ejected from her carapace, about to tear the Blue Silver Emperor to pieces.
Only, it was also in this instants pause that Tang San leapt up, his left hand instantly pushing in Bibi Dongs direction. Intense golden light condensed into a barrier, enveloping Bibi Dong. She only felt her whole body sink, as if she had grown ten times heavier.
This was Tang Sans Titan Giant Ape left arm bone spirit ability, Gravity Control. The reason why spirit bones were so precious, besides granting another ability, was even more importantly because the majority of spirit bone abilities could be used instantly. The increase in gravity instantly slowed Bibi Dongs efforts to break Binding and Parasite by half.
Unprecedentedly enormous pressure instantly gave Bibi Dong a choking feeling, but she still wasnt that easily beaten. Tang San had never gone all out, and she had also kept herst trump card. Grinding her teeth, an intense red light abruptly burst from her chest, instantly spreading over her chest and back. That red light seemed extremely strange, as if it was bibi dongs own bones that emerged from her body. There was only one circumstance that could produce such effects, that was that most important of the six spirit bones, the torso spirit bone. Judging by the color, Bibi Dongs spirit bone was of the hundred thousand year level.
A hundred thousand year torso bone. Within the released red light, Bibi Dongs chest carapace suddenly split open to two sides, intense red light condensed within. It felt as if her chest had grown a giant eye, and even more frightening was that this wasnt just the actions of Bibi Dongs main body. The two Bibi Dongs caught in Tang Sans Gravity Control both showed the same change. That contained red light made even Tang Sans soul tremble.
Only, Tang San in the air didnt have the slightest intention of retreating. He clearly understood that if he fell back at this time, he might never have another chance to kill Bibi Dong. Those six howling people were alreadying closer and closer. If they discovered Bibi Dong was in danger, they were bound toe save her first.
The golden silhouette appeared behind Tang San. Even though the silhouette was vague, the dignified presence it radiated, as well as the abruptly ring light from the Seagods Heart on the Seagod Trident, still made Tang Sans aura reach an unprecedented level.
Still keeping up Gravity Control with his left hand, his right hand gripped the Seagod Trident, shing out bizarre, veryrge golden circles in the air. Theypletely enveloped Tang San. It was also at this moment that two almost chi thick rays of bright red light abruptly shot towards Tang San.
Humm
Unfixed Storms defensive rings met those two rays of red light. In that instant, the Seagod Trident in Tang Sans hand unexpectedly reverberated with a series of humming sounds. Tang San clearly felt how the golden light rings in front of him quickly shattered, the Seagod Trident actually suppressed and unable tounch any more attacks for a moment.
Bibi Dongs eyes revealed vicious cold. Shed been waiting for this chance for a very long time. Her mental injuries werent fake, but her abilities were after all extremely deep. She didnt understand why Tang San suddenlyunched an all out attack, but she also exploited Tang Sans momentary impulsiveness, suddenlyunching this attack. She had prepared this strike long ago, and it might be called a full strength attack. For this one attack, shed even poured in all her remaining mental strength.
Bibi Dong saw that Tang San was the pir of the Heaven Dou Imperial Army. Just like he wanted to kill her, if she could kill him, then the blow to Heaven Dou Imperial Army would be inestimable. Her main body and clone simultaneouslyunched spirit bone abilities. This in itself was something impossible, but Bibi Dongs other spirit bones still had an ability simr to Oscars mirror spirit bone. Only Oscars cloned his main body, but her spirit bone cloned spirit abilities.
Therefore Bibi Dong spent all her strength to duplicate this spirit ability with her clone, partly to keep Tang San from telling her main body and clone apart, and partly also topletely destroy Tang San with this double attack.
This was also Bibi Dongs trump card. In fact, with her level of cultivation, simultaneouslyunching two full strength attacks was enough to catch up to the gods.
The clone could admittedly also use her capabilities, but much weaker than her main body. Tang San also had all kinds of methods to weaken the possibility of cooperation between her main body and clone. If not for Tang Sans impulsive attack, it would be very difficult for her to find this kind of chance, and even more difficult for her to duplicate this attack, making it exactly the same as her main body attack.
Those rays of red light really werent focused attacks. One of them shot towards the Seagod Trident grasped in Tang Sans right hand, and the other attacked Tang San himself.
Over the course of several battles, Bibi Dong had discovered that Tang San was quite dependent on the Seagod Trident, and she had long since judged that Tang Sans trident was a genuine divine weapon, something she couldnt destroy with her present level. But, that she couldnt destroy it didnt mean that she couldnt suppress it for a moment.
Relying on her main bodys full strength spirit bone attack to temporarily keep Tang Sans Seagod Trident from being swung around, the other attack was absolutely fatal. Tang Sans cultivation was inferior to hers, he could only fight her by relying on the Seagod Trident. In suppressing the Seagod Trident andunching an all out attack, Bibi Dong didnt hold back any energy. Unless Tang San still had the previous Invincible Golden Body left, and with Xiao Wu who blocked Bibi Dongs attackst time far away, plus that Bibi Dong was so close to Tang San, there basically wasnt any chance to save him from such an attack.
With an ear piercing ripping sound, the Unfixed Storms golden rings of light were instantly torn apart. In that moment, Tang Sans front side was already suffused with red.
No
Teacher, dont!
Xiao Wu and Hu Liena cried out almost simultaneously. But, their worry and the viciousness in Bibi Dongs eyes and victorious smile, all disappeared the next moment. That ray of red light that should have struck Tang Sans chest unexpectedly rebounded, shooting high into the sky, reaching a full one thousand meters high. It disappeared like a dazzling meteor.
Impossible.Although Bibi Dong had gone all out on that attack, already finding it difficult just to stand, she still couldnt help crying out. She couldnt understand how this happened. Her spirit power was of course still plentiful, but the mental strength expended in this attack already made her vision blurry. Thest thing she saw was a half meter wide red crystal mirror on Tang Sans chest loudly copse into fragments.
At the same moment, the Seagods Heart radiated golden light, making the Seagod Tridentunch red beams of light like roaming dragons, transforming into a golden ring revolving once around Tang San,pletely dissolving the aftermath of Bibi Dongs attack. Tang San just seemed a bit pale, without sign of any serious injuries.
Would Tang San carelessly expose a w? Then he wouldnt be Tang San. As a control type peak power, he would warn himself to stay calm at all times. Bibi Dong was waiting for a chance, so why wouldnt he also be waiting? His previous impulsiveness was basically a feint for Bibi Dong. He naturally understood that Bibi Dong would guess his n, so he might as well push the boat with the current and draw our Bibi Dongs attack. And at that time Tang San focused all his strength on defense, basically without any intention ofunching a strong attack.
Indeed, Bibi Dongs spirit bone attack was extremely powerful, even the Seagod Trident was suppressed for a moment. But Tang San also had Tang Sans methods. Did heck hundred thousand year spirit bones and spirit abilities?
Sheltered by The Seagods Light, Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor eighth spriti ring brightened,unching the eighth spirit ability Blue Silver Evil Spirit Mirrors Annihtion. Only, this time he didnt let the mirror copse, but ratherpletely focused the spirit abilitys energy on the location of Bibi Dongs attack, forming a crystal mirror at an angle. It couldnt block the attack head on, but reflecting it at an angle like this was a lot easier. Even though the Unfixed Storms rings of light couldnt block the attack, they still gave Tang San enough time to react. Bibi Dongs full strength attack only managed to shake Tang Sans spirit power, and with his powerful physique, that minor injury was nothing. But, afterunching a full strength attack, Bibi Dong would be a lot more miserable.
Her main body and clone simultaneously grew illusory, the two swiftly approaching each other. Bibi Dong swayed a moment, almost copsing. Tang San had a sudden realization, no wonder he couldnt tell which was Bibi Dongs clone. Her spirit ability split her body into two parts, any one was true, and any one was false. If his all out attack hit one of them, it would very possibly turn the clone illusory. Only, right now Bibi Dong wouldnt have the chance to do so.
Formidable mental strength rushed out like a tidal wave, Tang San gave a shout, and intense golden light instantly enveloped Bibi Dongs bodies as they were about tobine.
With a muffled grunt, blood spurted from Bibi Dongs mouth, nose and ears, flowing down like little rivulets, making her in the Soul Eating Spider Emperor form seem even more vicious. And the main body and clone were also forced together under this powerful mental shock, fusing.
It was also at this moment that Tang Sans right hand pointed forward, and he shot forward like a ray of golden light. The Seagod Tridents golden light flourished, and at the same moment Bibi Dong, alreadypletely targeted by Tang San, her soul wounded one step further, her mental strength on the verge of copse, let alone resist, it wasnt even possible to use her Undying Body spirit ability. The injuries to her soul were far more dreadful than her physical wounds.
In the distance, behind Jialing Pass, six powerful figures had already appeared, quickly charging in this direction like shooting stars. But, they didnt have enough time to save Bibi Dong. The Seagod Tridents intense divine light was just about to swallow her.
Just as Tang San was on the verge of sess, the instant the Spirit Empires first emperor was about to be killed, suddenly, a figure charged in from the side, embracing Bibi Dong from the front and showing her back to the Seagod Tridents sharp des.
Tang San turned pale with fright, this attack not only had the imposing manner of only advancing, at the same time it was iparably fast. Pulling back the attack was already extremely difficult. Subconsciously leaning over slightly, his left shoulder knocked against the trident, and the golden light instantly deviated slightly.
Blood sprayed out with a sttering sound, leaving a deep wound in the right shoulder of the person who protected Bibi Dong. Blood sprayed, and shepletely copsed over Bibi Dong from the divine force shock of the Seagod Trident. The person who suddenly appeared and offered her own body in ce of Bibi Dong, was once again Hu Liena.
She had already lunged forward when Bibi Dong attacked Tang San before, secretly thinking to die for his sake. That was also absolution. But when she realized the circumstances suddenly changed, and the person in critical danger was her teacher, she unhesitatingly rushed forward and once again protected Bibi Dong. The ice cold sensation from her shoulder made her gopletely limp, paralyzed falling in her teachers embrace, but her heart was filled with a sense of freedom. I died? He killed me? Perhaps, this is the best ending.
Idiot girl, you The blood spraying from Hu Lienas shoulder spattered on Bibi Dongs face, making her wake up a bit. Hurriedly pulling Hu liena close, her insane expression from before also finally calmed down a bit.
Having missed, Tang San had already lost the opportunity for another attack. Three of those six figures rushing over split from the group, rushing straight for the top of Jialing Pass. To be precise, they rushed towards Tang San. The formidable pressure made Tang San fearful of attacking Bibi Dong again, or even if he killed Bibi Dong, he was bound to be killed by those three peoples powerful attacks.
He had already made some judgements from the previous howl, but now that he was truly confronted with and even more deeply experienced the strength of the six people rushing over, they were even a bit stronger than he had imagined.
Practically the instant the pressure appeared, the three figured had already separated. Two of them pounced straight for Tang San, and the othernded in front of Bibi Dong. He was an old man with white hair and beard, as he protected Bibi Dong, he simultaneously swiftly poked Hu lienas shoulder a few times, sealing her arteries, while patting Bibi Dongs shoulder, somewhat restoring her nearly copsing mind.
Your Majesty, lets retreat first.Formidable spirit power wrapped up Bibi Dong and Hu Liena. The old man soared up, bringing the master and disciple pair into Jialing Pass.
Tang San watched Bibi Dong being rescued, but right now he didnt have any other choice, and he also faced the most difficult fight since leaving Seagod Ind.
The two people attacking Tang San simultaneously were brothers. Even though the two were both old men with white hair, appearing in their eighties, they looked very simr and their spirits were identical. Each held a seven meter long Coiling Dragon Staff, golden dragons twisting around. The colors of the spirit rings on the Golden Dragon Staves were exactly identical, both with an ordinarily peak configuration of two yellow, two purple, and five ck, nine spirit rings.
Most terrifying was the spirit power they released. That instant pressure made Tang San feel unable to breathe. This definitely wasnt somethingmon Title Douluo could manage. Tang San instantly judged that these two old men had spirit power that reached at least rank ny six. Theypletely overpowered him in spirit power.
Moreover, having reached rank ny six, their mental strength was unanimous and extremely condensed. Even though they couldntpare to him, if he wanted to find a chance tounch a mental attack on one of them while protecting himself, then he ould definitely be counter attacked by the other.
Dang dang, two cracks, and Tang San tumbled back several steps before catching his bnce. Those two old men also stopped, revealing astonished expressions. Even though they beat Tang San back, the trembling of the Coiling Dragon Staves revealed they didnt get any major advantage.
This of course wasnt because Tang Sans spirit power could simultaneously contend with two rank ny six Title Douluo, but rather because the Seagod Tridents one hundred eight thousand jin weight blocked the opponents attacks.
But, to Tang San this wasnt a good situation. What worried him the most was below the walls, those three old men that charged into the battlefield absolutely werent any weaker than these two. With such formidable reinforcements, the Heaven Dou Imperial Armys circumstances might ...
WIthout giving him time to ponder on it, those two rank ny six Title Douluo were already attacking again. Two Coiling Dragon Staves, one left and one right. One above and one below. Simultaneously striking towards Tang San. Their movements werent just swift, their cooperation was also perfect. The third spirit rings on the Coiling Dragon Staves released light, the entire staff expanding twofold, their imposing manner flourishing, unexpectedly showing a tendency to hide the golden light of Tang Sans Seagod Trident. As the staves swung, they even issued deep dragon roars, disturbing Tang Sans mental probing.
Tang San couldnt help secretly grumbling while facing the attacks of these two formidable Title Douluo. If he was in peak condition, then he could still have fought them. These two rank ny six Title Douluo might have perfect cooperation, but their strength put together wouldnt match Bibi Dong at her peak.
But, recently he had matched blows with Bibi Dong twice in session. He had admittedly almost killed her, but his own exhaustion was still enormous. His current strength wasnt sixty percent of his peak, and facing these two cooperating rank ny six Title Douluos all out attacks immediately gave him a feeling of insufficiency. Especially the imposing manner of the six old men as they appeared. Tang San didnt need to look to know how the situation of the battlefield below the walls had changed. Distantly, at least five thousand spirit masters were already entering Jialing Pass from the rear, also moving towards the battlefield. Tang San understood that todays battle might not end well for the Heaven Dou Empire. So much that whether they could escape was a question. If the Spirit Empire spirit masters forced them back, they might be pushed a thousand li.
On top of the walls, as all the Spirit Empire powers saw those two rank ny six Title Douluo appear to bother Tang San, their morale shook, and their attacks immediately grew fiercer. After originally being at a disadvantage, they actually pulled back a bit.
Tang San suddenly drew a deep breath, all his bones making snapping sounds. His eyes turned as bright as stars, but the Seagod Tridents golden light withdrew, again turning ck.
Using the Seagods Light to support the Seagod Trident to use divine force was too taxing on his mental strength. Facing these two opponents that were possibly even more troublesome than Bibi Dong, he absolutely couldnt exhaust himself too much. In terms of overall strength, these two old men added together might still be above Bibi Dong, but they absolutely couldntpare to her in explosive force. Therefore, Tang San didnt need to worry about them releasing any certain kill attacks against him. To deal with them, his best choice was to rely on his recovery power that was stronger than any Title Douluo.
Inside Jialing Pass, three loud sounds erupted simultaneously. Three more than thirty meter in diameter giant holes suddenly separated the Spirit Army from the Heaven Dou Army. Ruined limbs and snapped arms flew through the air, suddenly bringing the Heaven Dou Empires momentum to a halt. Those three old men stood proudly in front of the army with grave manner.
As the Angel Legion and Sacred Dragon Legions remaining spirit masters saw them, they immediately fell to one knee, calling:Greetings lord priests.
Whether the three people that appeared on the walls before, or these three right now, they were all dressed exactly the same. Different from the ck of Spirit Douluo and red of Title Douluo, they wore golden robes, and each of them moreover had different designs embroidered in silver thread, representing their spirits. Golden gowns with silver embroidery represented Spirit Halls Elder Pce priests.
Spirit Hall had operated for years, and their depths was something now spirit master sect couldpare to. They originally had more than twenty Title Douluo level elders. Even if a few were dead, there was still a huge number remaining. And even more formidable were the priests of Elder Pce.
All original Spirit Hall priests rose from the ranks of Elder Pce elders. The requirements for being promoted were very simple, but also iparably difficult. They needed to break through rank ny five, reaching rank ny six spirit power to be priests.
But after bing priests, they possessed paramount positions in Spirit Hall. They didnt even need to take orders from the Supreme Pontiff, they only listened to the master of Elder Pce, the grand priest. Unless it was something extremely important, they absolutely wouldnt easily mobilize, only quietly cultivate inside Elder Pce. This was also why Tang San and the others had seen so many Spirit Hall Spirit Douluo, but never seen any above rank ny five.
There were altogether only seven priests within Spirit Halls Elder Pce, led by the grand priest, rank ny nine supreme Douluo Qian Daoliu. The six that appeared here really didnt include Qian Daouliu, but they could still be said to represent the Spirit Empires greatest strength. Six powerful Title Douluo priests above rank ny five. Their appearance was undoubtedly a force that could reverse the situation. That was why Tang San had realized the situation had turned for the worse when he heard their howl before, and wanted to hurry and kill Bibi Dong. Even if they lost todays battle, it would still be worth it. The total strength of these six peak Title Douluo added together surpassed Bibi Dong, But they after all werent the former Spirit Halls Supreme Pontiff, let alone the ruler of the current Spirit Empire. If Bibi Dong died, the entire Spirit Empire would definitely fall into chaos. But now she was still alive, and everything was moreplicated.
What Tang San saw, Grandmaster naturally also saw. He hadnt joined in the battle before, and now that he saw the situation change, he immediately passed down orders.
Tang Army replenish, hold the gates, all forces retreat.Grandmaster almost shouted himself hoarse for this. Xue Beng and marshal Ge Long were still outside the city, they didnt see what happened inside Jialing Pass. Suddenly hearing Grandmaster order the retreat, the emperor and marshal couldnt help staring nkly.
Your Majesty, the State Preceptor Marshal Ge Long looked puzzled at Xue Beng.
Xue Beng equally didnt understand what had happened, and his expression changed slightly. The circumstances he saw were good, so how could he be willing to retreat like this? But, since Grandmaster shouted himself hoarse like this, the circumstances on top of the walls had changed somehow. Tang Sans opponents had changed into two powerful old men, clearly the situation inside the walls had changed.
Xue Beng was after all young, and knew even more deeply the importance of breaking through Jialing Pass. Clenching his teeth, in spite of Grandmasters orders from the top of the walls, he spoke in a low voice:Marshal Ge Long, pass on my orders, spare no expense, take Jialing Pass.
YesMarshal Ge Long exulted, the enormous merit of taking Jialing Pass might end up in his hands. A million soldiers surged forward. Even if Spirit Empire reinforcements had appeared inside the walls, how many could they be? He didnt believe that such a good situation would change.
Even if Grandmaster was the State Preceptor, he was only in charge of the spirit masters. The Heaven Dou Empire spirit masters that had already charged inside the walls heard his orders and saw those three peak Douluos terrifying strength, and immediately carried out the retreat. But just at this moment, the wardrums sounded the charge outside Jialing Pass.
Chapter 284 — Defeat, Rank Ninety Six Priest Brothers
Chapter 284: Defeat, Rank Ny Six Priest Brothers
The Haven Dou Imperial soldiers hesitating on whether to retreat had no choice but to advance once again as they heard the sound of the wardrums. Military orders are like the mountains, and martialw has no mercy on cold feet. They had no other choice. Only the spirit masters had a special position, and while Xue Beng gave orders, the only listened to Grandmasters dispatch, and so swiftly retreated from the gates.
The defenders inside Jialing Pass werent easy to deal with to begin with, and although the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus and the Tang Armys three volleys had caused disastrous losses for the Angel and Sacred Dragon Legions, the majority of the casualties were low level spirit masters, the true core remained unswayed. Besides the spirit masters fighting up on the walls, there was still close to ten thousand spirit masters remaining. The appearance of the three great priests not only gave them a chance to catch their breath, but it also enormously boosted their morale. Spirit masters were after all of higher quality than soldiers, especially the Spirit Empires long formed spirit master legions. After quickly regrouping, they immediately countered under themand of the three priests, meeting the Heaven Dou Empires soldiers charging into the walls.
Up on the walls, Tang San first calmed when he heard the order Grandmaster shouted, those priests had only just reached Jialing Pass and still hadnt caught their footing. Theyd still need some time if they were tounch a counter attack. If they could promptly withdraw from Jialing Pass, with the support of millions of men outside the walls, he believed they wouldnt dare charge. But before he could rx, the drums outside the walls were already echoing.
Xue Beng, you idiot! Tang San helplessly shouted inwardly, almost getting hit by a Coiling Dragon Staff. In a blur, he quickly withdrew a few steps. He couldnt mind anything else right now, the two peak Douluo in front of him were too urgent.
Of the two Spirit Empire priests with the Coiling Dragon Staves, one was titled Fifteen Ton Douluo, one was titled Falling Devil Douluo. As a pair of brothers, they were rankedst among the Spirit Empires seven great priests, separately being the sixth and seventh priests. But this didnt mean they were the weakest. Alone they might not be so strong, being only rank ny six Title Douluo. But if the two were together, even Qian Daoliu wouldnt easily defeat them.
Both Fifteen Ton Douluo and Falling Devil Douluo were in their one hundred twenties. Brothers of one heart, are sharp enough to cut metal. Two rank ny six Title Douluo joining hands, plus having worked together for more than a hundred years, their cooperation was at a level where they didnt even have tomunicate. Two Coiling Dragon Staves flipped down and flew up, forcing Tang San to retreat step by step without even using spirit abilities, also giving him very few chances to release his spirit abilities. The Seagod Trident blocked below and caught above, not giving time for anything else.
Suddenly, Falling Devil Douluos Coiling Dragon Staff spun like a pinwheel in his hands, the golden dragon coiling around it issuing a dragon cry as if alive and issuing an enormous golden ring of light, shooting straight for Tang San.
And Fifteen Ton Douluo now leapt up from behind Falling Devil Douluo, his Coiling Dragon Staff falling straight down without any flourishes. Their two eighth spirit rings brightened. One above and one below, the two cooperated perfectly, that terrifying spirit power even more falling from the sky like a wind sweeping aside dried grass and leaves. If he was hit straight on by them, even Tang Sans body might not be strong enough to take it.
Tang San was already forced back step by step by these two Title Douluo, so much that he didnt even have time to gasp for breath. The two Title Douluo then suddenly changed their style of attack, at the same time releasing powerful spirit abilities. Although it gave him a brief space to breathe, dealing with the change was extremely difficult. After all, he wasnt at his best condition right now.
Only, Tang San was still Tang San. Hed once defeated the joint five Clear Sky School elders, confronting equally powerful people cooperating. His greatest tool for controlling the oue of battle was to always maintain a calm insight. The time to store strength was very brief, but dont forget that Tang San now already had five spirit bones, and the time required to release their abilities was much shorter than spirit abilities.
There was no chance for Tang San to withdraw, he could only choose to block. If he used control type spirit abilities, then the enemy attacks would hit him at the same time, and what use was it even if he restrained the opponents?
A dull sound of thunder echoed from Tang San. That didnte from his mouth, but rather an explosion generated by spirit power suddenly boiling all over his body. The milky white spirit power of the Mysterious Heaven Skill was transformed by the Blue Silver Emperor, turning blue. Immediately, different colors blossomed from his two arms.
The sleeves on both arms exploded at the same time. His left arm was enveloped by yellow light, his right arm had turned into an almost transparent blue. Behind him, the enormous images of a giant ape and a bull python quietly appeared. These were the appearances of Titan Giant Ape Er Ming and Sky Blue Bull Python Da Ming. Next, his arms exploded with an intense red light, fusing together the originally separate lights on his two arms. The Seagod Trident in his right hand pointed forward towards the Fifteen Ton Douluo in the air, his left hand making a fist and suddenly striking forward. At this moment, he actually chose to simultaneously block two eighth spirit abilities.
In terms of spirit power, Tang San was clearly weaker than any one of these two. If rank ny six Title Douluo had twice as much spirit power as a rank ny five Title Douluo, then what about Tang San at rank ny three? And he still faced two rank ny six Title Douluo alone. His choice to meet them head on like this seemed no different from suicide.
But in fact, the gap between Tang San and these two wasnt as enormous a their ranks indicated. Indeed, he was inferior to the two of them in spirit power, but this wasnt the extreme gap between ordinary rank ny three and ny six spirit masters. Absolutely dont forget that Tang San possessed six spirit bones, plus three more spirit rings than these two. These spirit rings and spirit bones were enormous improvements for him. Even though his spirit power was only rank ny three in total, his spirit power was a lot more condensed than ordinary Title Douluo. In other words, his spirit power was even more solid at the same volume. This was also why he could contend with Bibi Dong as a rank ny nine Title Douluo, and the reason he could originally defeat the Clear Sky Schools five great Title Douluo elders. The surface spirit power level hid even more puzzling effects.
Even more when, whether spirit rings or spirit bones, the greatest advantage of hundred thousand year abilities wasnt the increased strength, but rather the reduced requirements of the spirit masters spirit power. At the hundred thousand year level, more spirit rings didnt mean they couldunch stronger attacks, but rather to show the most formidable attack power possible for less spirit power. And spirit bones showed this even more clearly.
Xiao Wu absolutely wasnt particrly powerful as a hundred thousand year spirit beast, but the two spirit bone abilities she gave Tang San, Teleportation and Invincible Golden Body, barely consumed any of Tang Sans spirit power. Even if those were support and defense type abilities, this showed the strength of hundred thousand year spirit abilities. Consequently, right now Tang San seemed like he was throwing his life away, but in fact, he really had the strength. He would rely on his hundred thousand year spirit abilities to make up for the present disadvantage.
Along with the spirit abilities blossoming, Tang Sans arms showed bizarre changes. His left arm abruptly extended, growing fully three times as long, bulging with muscle, veins coiling around his arm like little dragons, terrifying yellow and the red symbolizing the level twisting together and suddenly erupting, a half circle red and yellow shock wave sting out.
And for his other arm, it was already covered in ayer of cyan scale armor, just like the scales Da Ming had. Explosive cracks constantly echoed from his bones, bringing to mind the roars of dragons. Intense cyan light instantly washed over the entire Seagod Trident, a ray of cyan thunder light instantly exploding in the shape of a dragon. It was this ability he had relied on to instantly kill the Sacred Dragon Legionmander!
What Tang San used were his Titan Giant Ape left arm bone spirit ability Titan Firmament Breaker, as well as the Sky Blue Bull Pythond right arm bone spirit ability Sky Blue Fading Thunderp. He faced the Falling Devil Douluos Falling Devil Coiling Dragon Ring as well as Fifteen Ton Douluos Fifteen Ton Toss.
Two eighth spirit abilities facing two spirit bone abilities. Or two ten thousand year spirit abilities facing two hundred thousand year abilities.
What Tang San had was an advantage in spirit ability levels, at the same time using theunch speed of spirit bone abilities to make up for his previous teetering disadvantage. And Fifteen Ton and Falling Devil Douluo relied on their profound spirit power depths. As the one who could directly see everything of this, Grandmaster also couldnt be sure of who would hold the advantage in this confrontation. But he could be certain that it would be very difficult for Tang San who was alreadyrgely spent to get a favorable oue. But equally, it was impossible for the opponents to deal with Tang San in one attack.
Riip Crack two strange sounds reverberated in midair at the same time. Fifteen Ton Douluos enormous Coiling Dragon Staff falling from above had already collided with the Sky Blue Fading Thunderp.
Within that strange sound, Fifteen Ton Douluos entire body was covered in ayer of fine cyan lightning bolts, falling backwards as he trembled violently.
The Sky Blue Fading Thunderp was the certain skill originallyunched from Sky Blue Bull Python Da Mings horn, turned into a spirit bone ability for Tang Sans use. Of all Tang Sans abilities, its attack power might be second only to his all in one Seagod Trident throw. It was especially frightening with its instant release. Along with the Seagod Tridents amplified condensing, its attack power had reached an extremely frightening level, absolutely not inferior to Bibi Dongs Jade Cut. Thats how the scene where it instantly killed a Title Douluo came about. Against its sudden eruption, even a rank ny six power like Fifteen Ton Douluo lost.
Only, he was still rather lucky. After all, right now Tang San was facing two opponents. If it had been him alone, then Tang Sans Sky Blue Fading Thunderp would very likely have been infused with Seagods Light, adding a mental power shock. It would very possibly have seriously injured him in a single attack.
On the other side, the Titan Firmament Breaker also shed with Falling Devil Douluos ring of light. The enormous roving dragon light ring met the semicircr wave of red and yellow interwoven light. The instantly releasing attack power charged straight at the clouds. With an enormous explosion, Falling Devil Douluo retreated seven steps before catching his bnce, his arms holding the Coiling Dragon Staff already paralyzed. In terms of strength, the Titan Giant Ape was absolutely among the top of spirit beasts. This Titan Firmament Breaker won in strength, but also included some unstable gravity waves that could weaken the enemys attack. It was a truly powerful hundred thousand year attack type ability.
With a spattering sound, Tang San faced the sky and vomited out a mouthful of blood. But he didnt retreat an inch, and didnt even use this time when the opponents were beaten back to rest, brazenly taking a step forward. His eighth red spirit ring suddenly red, one red ring of light simultaneously shooting out towards those two Title Douluo.
Fifteen Ton and Falling Devil Douluo changed expressions for the first time since they appeared. From a distance they had seen Bibi Dong being beaten back before, and still somewhat disapproved of her almost dying to the hands of this youth. Ordinarily they would always be cultivating or living as they wished, so they didnt have any deep understanding of Bibi Dong. They just took it that Bibi Dong wasnt strong enough. They believed it was already careful enough with the two of them facing Tang San. Even more importantly was because Tang San had that Seagod Trident.
In the previous attack they really had forced Tang San to retreat step by step. Even though this youth being able to reach Title Douluo at his age was enough to shock them, it seemed to them that he would still be destroyed by their hand today. But they had never imagined that Tang San could actually instantly erupt with two so formidable spirit abilities to beat them back simultaneously while one against two. Especially Fifteen Ton Douluo in the air felt bursts of numbness all over his body from the Sky Blue Fading Thunderps effect. The energy and blood within him boiled, he was actually already injured.
Even though Tang San spit blood, he actually didnt recuperate after such a violent sh, evenunching spirit abilities. Just this point awed the two Coiling Dragon Staff Title Douluo.
Only, they were still both peak Douluo with extremely rich battle experience. The two simultaneously raised their Coiling Dragon Staves. Even though they couldnt use any powerful spirit abilities with their energy and blood surging, they still instantly connected their spirit power and the spirits they held into one whole, maintaining a stable defense. Even if Tang Sans attack hit them, they could still rely on this defensive posture and all their spirit power to stand against Tang San.
But, the two Title Douluo very quickly became aware of something being wrong. Because they discovered that their perception of their surroundings suddenly showed a brief pause. Everything seemed to have be illusory.
Tang San didnt change anything and kept using his eight spirit ability. This was the Evil Spirit Orca Kings Blue Silver Orca Devils Absorption, enforcing a three second stun, immune to any defensive abilities. He had finally found this chance as the two peak Douluo retreated. And at the same time, he instantly threw out the Seagod Trident in his right hand, aimed at Fifteen Douluo who still had yet to hit the ground. His right arm also grabbed forward in the shape of a w, and along with a dragon roar, it turned into a giant dragon w that grabbed towards Falling Devil Douluo. This was the Sky Blue Bull Python right arm spirit bones other ability, Sky Blue Slowing God w.
At the moment he was being forced back step by step by his opponents, seemingly on the verge of defeat, Tang San erupted with his most potent strength, using formidable hundred thousand year spirit abilities in session, unexpectedly reversing the situation in an instant andunching his own counterattack.
The first victim was Fifteen Ton Douluo. Even though he held the Coiling Dragon Staff crosswise in front of him, taking a stance that could resist any attack, what he faced was still the one hundred eight thousand jin heavy Seagod Trident. With a loud explosive sound, the Seagod Trident struck the Coiling Dragon Staff, and without any suspense, Fifteen Ton Douluo was sted off the top of the Jialing Pass walls, blood madly spurting from his mouth. Even though it wouldnt seriously harm him, it would at least take some time before he could get back up. This was still when Tang Sans condition was bad. If it was in his peak condition, then he just needed to use the Golden Thirteen Halberds One Goes Without Return attack, and there would be no chance for Fifteen Don Douluo to escape.
On the other side, the Sky Blue Slowing God w on top of the Blue Silver Orca Devils Absorption had an equally astonishing effect. Indeed, the Sky Blue Slowing God w had to charge up for four seconds, but Tang Sans attack had already started saving up strength when heunched the Sky Blue Fading Thunderp before, joining them together inseparably close. The w shape had already appeared as he threw the Seagod Trident, forcibly saving one second. At the same time as that Falling Devil could just move, that enormous Slowing God w was already upon him, grabbing him without any suspense.
Being caught by the Sky Blue Slowing God w, all senses slowed by ten times, practically no different from being dead. If not for the four second charge time, just this ability would be enough for Tang San to sweep away Title Douluo level powers. Now that Falling Devil Douluo was caught, he felt all of his surroundings slow down, and whether it was activating his spirit power or moving, it all became iparably dyed. He swayed, almost falling to the ground.
Tang San didnt keepunching attacks. Using the hundred thousand year Sky Blue Fading Thunderp, Titan Firmament Breaker, Blue Silver Orca Devils Absorption as well as the Sky Blue Slowing God w in session, even if these spirit abilities didnt draw more than he could take, it was still quite frightening. Even more so when the injuries he had suffered in the previous collision absolutely werent light. They were just forcefully suppressed by his incredibly powerful constitution.
Now that he had flung away Fifteen Ton Douluo and slowed Falling Devil Douluo, he finally had a chance to catch his breath. With a vomiting sound, he once again spit up a mouthful of blood, breathing in ragged gasps. He raised his right hand, using Controlling Crane Catching Dragon to pull back the Seagod Trident. Therge polearm stabbed out, straight towards Falling Devil Douluos chest. Falling Devil Douluo after all still had his defenses raised, and to kill him naturally required the power of the Seagod Trident. Ten seconds was enough to kill him several times over.
The sudden change in circumstances on Tang Sans side had immediately roused all the Heaven Dou Empire powers on the walls. Dai Mubai and Zhu ZHuqing finally used their spirit fusion ability Hell White Tiger, and Grandmaster with Flender and Liu Erlong released the Golden Sacred Dragon, attacking with all their strength and forcing the enemies back in retreat. A lot of people had already fallen off the walls. Those Spirit Empire Title Douluo were also all injured.
Retreat!Tang San shouted at the same time as he stabbed at Falling Devil Douluo, now wasnt the time to stay here. Even if they temporarily held the advantage on the walls, he didnt have much fighting strength left, and there were still another five peak level Title Douluo opponents. The situation below the walls was already quite terrible, but if they retreated now they could still maintain their strength. Those injured Title Douluo werent so easily killed either, that he could kill this Falling Devil Douluo was already quite a bounty.
With an explosive sound, the Seagod Trident relied on its weight to strike aside Falling Devil Douluos defensive Coiling Dragon Staff with its first strike. The enormous polearm shook, and struck once again. If the sword-like main de directly hit Falling Devil Douluo, even if his spirit power was another level deeper, it would still be difficult to survive.
But at this moment, a sudden shout came,You dare!A strong gale blew towards him, sting Tang San from the side. Sharp energy fluctuations made Tang Sans hair stand up. That was an attack enough to threaten his life. In danger, Tang San couldnt pay any attention to killing Falling Devil Douluo, turning around he suddenly poured Seagods Light into the trident, a golden ring of light appearing in front of him.
But, shockingly, the Unfixed Storms ring of light copsed in practically an instant, his body also flung back by that enormous impact. Once again vomiting blood, he now became aware of just how far his condition had fallen. His spirit power and mental strength were already at less than thirty percent.
An equally golden robed and silver embroidered old man had arrived on the walls, it was the priest who had previously removed Bibi Dong and Hu Liena. His eyes shone with pure light, his entire body covered with ayer of fine golden scales. That previous attack came from his hand transformed into a w. Behind him also hung a giant tail covered with scales and spines.
This, was the Golden Crocodile King spirit, one of the peak spirits. Especially the spirit power this priest emanated made Tang San even more shocked. Fifteen Ton Douluo and Falling Devil Douluo were powerful enough, but this old mans appearance actually made Tang San feel as if he faced Bibi Dong. By conservative estimates, this Golden Crocodile King Douluos spirit power had already reached at least rank ny eight.
Tang Sans estimate was correct, this Spirit Empire priest before him was second only to Qian Douliu in Elder Pce, ranked second, Golden Crocodile Douluo. He was already more than one hundred fifty years old, older even than Qian Daoliu. His strength had also reached a terrifying rank ny eight. His power actually wasnt inferior to Bibi Dong who was always unable to use her full strength. His appearance on the walls had once again reversed the situation that Tang Sanboriously turned around.
Golden Crocodile Douluo gave a cold snort, his left foot suddenly stepping forward. Spinning around, therge tail behind him swept out, leaving a series of golden shadows as it struck straight for Tang San. And at the same time, both his hands pushed behind him, intense golden light suddenly erupting, like a wall blocking the Golden Sacred Dragon that wanted toe help.
This time Tang San felt exhausted by his limited abilities. The Spirit Empire really was too deep, they actually had so many powers. Facing Golden Crocodile Douluos attack, he could only manage to raise his Seagod Trident, doing his best to pour in Seagods Light to block. He was instantly knocked flying, heavilynding on his back on the walls, smashing arge area of the battlements. Tang Sans vision darkened, blood sttering.
Yi.Golden Crocodile Douluo was a bit surprised as he saw that his attack couldnt kill Tang San. Tang San was clearly a spent arrow, but he could actually still block his attack in this kind of condition. This young mans talents really were too astonishing. No wonder Bibi Dong, Fifteen Ton and Falling Devil Douluo were all beaten one after another. This person absolutely couldnt be left alive.
Golden Crocodile Douluos eyes shed with killing intent, an enormous crocodile image appearing behind him as his sixth spirit ring instantly shed. That enormous image actually turned substantial, lunging straight towards Tang San with a roar. And Golden Crocodile Douluo himself turned, the long tail swinging out, forcing all the Heaven Dou Empire powers trying to save Tang San in retreat. Rank ny eight spirit power really was too strong. Even Sword Douluo Chen Xin,rgely exhausted, also couldnt pass his block.
This time, even Tang San had a feeling he wouldnt be able to escape. He was powerless to defend, a rank ny eight Title Douluos attack was beyond him in his present state.
Just at this critical moment, suddenly, a roar exploded,Who dares harm my son!An incredibly enormous ck light rose up from below Jialing Pass like a dark sun, using iparably berserk power to meet that golden crocodile image.
With an enormous explosion, the ck light condensed without scattering, and that golden crocodiles head was sted into fragments, suddenly exploding into countless specks of golden light, not one hitting Tang San.
Even if Golden Crocodile Douluo had used a lot of his strength to block the Heaven Dou Empire powers, that golden crocodile was still his sixth spirit ability, with the power of rank ny eight spirit power. But it was smashed like this by someones single strike, making even this rank two priest change expression, concentrating his attention on this person.
The new arrival was dressed in in clothes, tall, a head of short hair like steel needles, his eyes radiating power were as determined as an ancient evil god. His whole body bulged with muscle, and in his right hand was an iparably enormous ck giant hammer, with a head the size of a barrel, on which a golden pattern could be glimpsed, as well as a strange white pattern.
This was no stranger, but once the Douluo Continents youngest Title Douluo, Tang Sans father, possessing the highest title of the Clear Sky School, Clear Sky, Tang Hao.
Even though only he alone blocked in front of Tang San, standing there Tang Hao was like an towering mountain. Being protected behind that back, Tang San immediately felt a sense of unprecedented security.
DadThe sense of security from his father made Tang San unable to hold back his shout.
Tang Hao seemed to have returned to his original severity, his face like iron carved with knife and chisel, his voice cold:Leave this to me, all of you retreat first. Big brother, the inside of the walls is up to you.
Fine.Howling Sky Douluo Tang Xiaos voice echoed just from behind Tang San, Tang Xiaos figure appeared, and together with him were a hundred robust men equally wielding Clear Sky Hammers, quickly cresting the wall and moving straight into Jialing Pass.
At this critical moment, the Clear Sky Schools reinforcements had finally arrived. And it was moreover led by the brothers Tang Xiao and Tang Hao.
Now, a series of loud explosions came below the walls of Jialing Pass, countless dismembered body parts sting out from the gates. The Heaven Dou Imperial troops that had charged inside numbered at least fifty thousand, and the majority of them were heavy cavalry. But right now the gates seemed to explode, countless corpses gushing out along with miserable screams.
Whether the new Heaven Dou Emperor Xue Beng or Marshal Ge Long, both changed expressions. The circumstances before them could only be exined by one thing, and that was that the army they had sent into Jialing Pass was alreadypletely wiped out. Adding the troops from the previous siege, the total casualties had already surpassed a hundred thousand.
A deep regret filled Xue Bengs heart, regret that he didnt listen to Grandmaster and promptly retreat, and even sent even more soldiers to die on the field. Xue Bengs eyes reddened, roaring:Sound the retreat. Imperial Guards, follow Us to break pursuit and screen the armys retreat.
Your Majesty, you cant. Its all this old officials fault, leave the rearguard mission to this old official.Marshal Ge Long firmly grasped Xue Beng. How could he let the the monarch rush into danger? Only, Xue Bengs words also roused the Heaven Dou Imperial Armys morale again. If even the Emperor disregarded life or death, what could the soldiers fear?
Marshal Ge Long led the Imperial Guard to rush out, the gongs beat the retreat, and the Heaven Dou army charging at the pass finally began to turn. But, unexpected for marshal Ge Long, while the Heaven Dou troops inside Jialing Pass had clearly beenpletely purged, the enemy still didnt sortie. Only the Tang Army still guarded on the other side of the moat, holding the Godly Zhuge Crossbows, ready to screen their allies retreat.
Of course it wasnt that the Spirit Empire army didnt want to take advantage of the momentum to attack. With three priests, as well as another five thousand strong spirit master legion, they basically had no fear of the Tang Armys Godly Zhuge Crossbows. The Godly Zhuge Crossbow excelled at surprise raids, but when you were somewhat prepared, external weapons still couldntpete with spirit masters.
The reason they didnt sortie, was because of the appearance of the Clear Sky School relief force.
The Clear Sky Schools people werent numerous, adding in Clear Sky School master Howling Sky Douluo Tang Xiao, there was altogether only one hundred one of them. But these one hundred one people still stalled the enemy.
Tang Xiao was first tond on the battlefield inside the walls, his Clear Sky Hammer with a size absolutely not inferior to Tang Hao swinging with full force, forcibly blocking the attacks of the three priests. And at the same time, one hundred jet ck lights shone simultaneously, and the Spirit Empire spirit masters charging furthest ahead were immediately baptised by the sect once known as the worlds number one. The simultaneous attack of one hundred Clear Sky Hammers immediately halted their advance, and also gave the Heaven Dou Imperial Army time to withdraw.
Up on the walls, Tang Hao slowly held the Clear Sky Hammer horizontal in front of him, pointing it towards Golden Crocodile Douluo,Was it you who harmed my son?
Golden Crocodile Douluo snorted coldly,So what if it was? Clear Sky School, humph humph, what a Clear Sky School. I didnt expect there would be day youd stick your head outside your shell again. What creature are you to be so impertinent with this old man, even if Tang Chen was here hed respect me as a senior. Announce your name, this old man doesnt kill nameless juniors.
In terms of seniority, Golden Crocodile Douluo really was a generation above Qian Daoliu and Tang Chens generation, and also the most senior power in the present Spirit Empire. Even Qian Daoliu had to show him some respect. Having Tang Hao point the Clear Sky Hammer at his nose like this, his heart was already burning with anger.
Tang Hao gave a disdainful snort;With ambition there is no seniority, without it a hundred years are lived in vain. Youre not suited to mention my grandfathers name. Wheres Qian Daoliu, call him out to fight. You, arent enough.
Golden Crocodile Douluos eyes shone with fury,Good, good, good, Id like to see how much strength you have to back up your arrogance. This old man hasnt left Elder Pce in fifty years now, today Id like to see how much your generation is worth.
ring golden light suddenly erupted from all over Golden Crocodile Douluo. Each of his scales stood up, his white hair instantly turning into keratin, enveloping his head. He leaned forward slightly, like a giant crocodile, his nine spirit rings glittering. Thest among them was unexpectedly also red, just like Tang Haos spirit rings.
Tang Haoughed out loud,Thene. Ill teach you what living a hundred years in vain means. Little San, look closely. This is the true might of our Clear Sky Schools Clear Sky Hammer.
Chapter 285 — True Clear Sky Hammer, Fully Restored Clear Sky Douluo
Chapter 285: True Clear Sky Hammer, Fully Restored Clear Sky Douluo
Tang Hao shouted wildly:LIttle San, look closely. This is the true might of our Clear Sky Hammer.
While speaking, Tang Hao walked forward withrge strides, his body like a whirlwind, the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand dancing swiftly, charging straight at Golden Crocodile Douluo. If Golden Crocodile Douluo was now like a dazzling golden sun, then now Tang Hao was like a ck devil star, filled with violent tyranny and devouring vicious aggressiveness.
Ever since he was a child, Tang San had only seen Tang Hao attack once, and that was back at Spirit Hall when Tang Hao used the strength of a single attack to beat back several Spirit Hall Title Douluo, saving him and Xiao Wu. But at that time Tang Hao was still injured, his strength decreased. Tang San had still never seen his fathers true strength. Now, while eating big recovery sausages and settling his breathing, he focused on watching his father.
At this moment that Falling Devil Douluo had also recovered, but he didnt get involved, rather swiftly escaping to one side, his deferential manner towards Golden Crocodile Douluo clear to see. This second priest was a majestic existence in the Spirit Empire.
Tang San calmed down, his brain quickly calcting. He knew that the Heaven Dou Empire now stood no chance of breaking Jialing Pass, the Spirit Empires six great priests as well as five thousand spirit masters as reinforcementpletely reversed the difference in strength between the two sides. Adding in the Fifteen Ton Douluo he sent flying, there were four priest level Title Douluo within the pass, it was already difficult for the Clear Sky School disciples his uncle led to screen the Heaven Dou armys retreat. Another attack was impossible. The timing had been lost with this. Only, even though this battle was a considerable loss for the Heaven Dou Empire, the Spirit Empire defenders in Jialing Pass had equally suffered disastrous losses. By numbers, the Angel and Sacred Dragon spirit master legions would do well if they could raise ten thousand menbined, and the army losses were uncountable.
And even though the losses on the Heaven Dou Empire side were also veryrge, at least the Tang Army was unharmed, and the number of lost spirit masters was also much smaller than the enemy. The Heaven Dou Empires national strength was deep, and from a wider perspective, even though it was impossible to break the enemy in todays battle, the advantage stilly faintly on the Heaven Dou Empires side. Even though Bibi Dong wasnt dead, it was impossible for her to regain any fighting strength within one month. After this battle of the pass ended, they could consider how to fight with these six great priests.
Thinking about this, Tang San signaled hisrades on the other side with his eyes. Of the group of powers that originally held the advantage, now only Sword Douluo remained to bring up the rear while the others quickly abandoned the walls. And Sword Douluo was now just heading in Tang Sans direction to protect him. At the moment, thi rank ny seven Title Douluos eyes were filled with fanaticism. Of course he recognized Tang Hao, this once Clear SKy Douluo had created too many miracles in the spirit master world. But, he had equally heard about Golden Crocodile Douluo. This Douluo had once been as famous as Sword Douluos grandfather. His seniority was high, his strength overpowering, he was absolutely a well known figure of the old generation. The collision between the new and old generations was definitely a marvel to Sword Douluo who had it very difficult to advance further. He didnt want to miss this chance. With only one arm remaining, he couldnt tell if he might learn something from this kind of peak confrontation. In fact, spirit power level didntpletely represent strength. This was clear to see from the only rank ny three Tang San defeating several powers.
Facing the chances in Golden Crocodile Douluo, Tang Hao was still expressionless, still only pointing at him with that giant Clear Sky Hammer. Due to the immensity of the Clear SKy Hammer, right now he didnt even see the enemy, but his aura of dominating all things under the sky still wasnt influenced in the slightest by the enemys strength.
Having connected the eight extraordinary meridians with Tang Sans help, Tang Haos spirit power had already reached rank ny seven. Even though the one level difference between rank ny seven and rank ny eight was double the spirit power and should put him at a disadvantage, ever since Tang Hao made his appearance he had never been truly defeated. His flourishing grandeur and imposing appearance made even Tang San behind him feel like he wasnt his equal.
Come.Tang Hao shouted.
The anger in Golden Crocodiles mind increased yet another bit. He was three generations senior to Tang Hao, and he was overconfident in his status. Originally he was waiting for Tang Hao to attack first, but he didnt expect Tang Hao to actually be so arrogant, so much that he even disdained giving him this slight convenience. Anger he hadnt felt in years overflowed his chest. He didnt speak nonsense, his whole body radiating golden light, instantly turning around, swinging the giant tail on his back towards Tang Hao like a mace.
That of course wasnt just a whish, as that giant alligator tail swung out, where it passed the air grew distorted and illusory, making people fundamentally unable to see where it was. Terrifying slipstreams generated a series of sharp whistles and bangs in the air. This wasnt using any spirit ability, it was just the simplest physical attack.
Tang Haos movements were equally simple. Taking one step forward with his left foot, nting it heavily on the ground, and with an enormous explosive sound, cracks spread out through the solid walls of Jialing Pass with his left foot as the center. Tang Haos arm with the Clear SKy Hammer instantly stretched out behind him, all his muscles instantaneously tensing, intense ck lightpletely merging his body and the hammer together. Raising his left heel, he supported himself only on the tips of his foot, the muscles of his left calf instantly rupturing his pants leg, exposing muscles even more solid than granite. The next moment, the Clear Sky Hammer soundlessly swung out.
Indeed, it didnt make any noise, as if all sound was absorbed by the hammer. That giant Hammer filled the sky, and even though there was no sound to offset its power, in Tang Sans eyes, this swing was theplete fusion of all of Tang Haos energies. To the extent that even his domineering imposing manner was merged into the Clear Sky Hammer.
This seemingly simple swing, still gave Tang San an all new understanding of swinging hammers. Just like Tang Hao said, this was the true Clear Sky Hammer!
Boom
The Clear Sky Hammer and Crocodile Tail violently collided, a terrifying energy wave dispersing in all directions. Tang San could clearly feel how frightening the energy of his fathers single swing was, actually making him think that he couldnt match it even if he used the Seagod Trident.
When Tang San was still very small, Tang Hao once taught him that the calves were the source of human strength, and the muscles of the calves were a persons second and third hearts. Before today, Tang San had thought hed done very well, but now that he saw his fathers explosive hammer, he discovered that he was unexpectedly still far behind in the use of force. The moment his fathers left calf exploded with force, it really did throb violently like a heart. His entire body was like arge bow curved around his calf. Physical force, the Clear Sky Hammers force, mental force plus spirit power, all perfectlybined into one. Once praised as a genius difficult to see again in a hundred years on the Clear Sky School, Tang Hao finally revealed his true strength before his son.
Golden Crocodile Douluos crocodile tail was sted away by the Clear Sky Hammer, even forcing him to spin back half a turn.
The spirit power he released absolutely wasnt any lower than Tang Haos, but, in this situation where his spirit power should havepletely suppressed Tang Hao, he was actually put at a disadvantage in this attack.
Tang Haos motions didnt stop. The hammer swept sideways, knocking back the crocodile tail, and he spun swiftly around his left foot, actually piercing into the solid rock walls like a drill bit. The Clear Sky Hammer brought his overpowering body to suddenly spin with the momentum. This time, he bent even further, and the eruption was also even more violent. The second swing knocked against Golden Crocodile Douluo closely after the first.
Golden Crocodile Douluo was worthy of being a rank ny eight Title Douluo, even though he suffered a major loss in the first collision, he definitely reacted extremely quickly. At the same time as he spun horizontally in midair, his seventh spirit ring was already brightening. The muscles and veins all over his body instantly expanded. Golden Crocodile Avatar released. He fully transformed into a more than ten meter long giant crocodile. He equallyshed out with his tail, bit this time his imposing manner waspletely different. The enormous force made sand swirl and rocks roll on the walls, bringing a frightening intensity like clouds covering the sun.
Facing the enemys sudden strengthening, Tang Hao remained unmoved. He erupted with this second swing, still with the same manner. But just the moment the Clear Sky Hammer was about to collide with Golden Crocodile Douluos spirit avatar state crocodile tail, suddenly, the entire Clear Sky Hammer turnedpletely white. Tang Haos own aggressiveness instantly turned berserk. With a roar, like a glowering deity, the rock beneath him began to crack piece by piece under the surging strength.
Boom
Both sides struck together a second time without any suspense. This time Tang Hao couldnt knock back the crocodile tail, but neither could the tail sway him.
Tang Hao sprang up, leaping forward with an iparably invading manner. His left foot once again struck the ground, and this time a giant hole formed in the wall where he stepped. With an explosive sound, the Clear Sky Hammer rose sharply against the wind, and the originally enormous hammer seemed to turn the size of a cloud bank, smashing straight down towards Golden Crocodile Douluo like ck clouds above.
From the first swing to the third, Tang Hao didnt show the kind of smooth and fluent feeling Tang San did, but as hebined this third swing, it was still filled with a beauty of force. That wild imposing manner made it seem like he was a Clear Sky Hammer, ruthlessly forging the enemy. Golden Crocodile Douluo who clearly surpassed him in spirit power, and even more in cultivation and experience, had unexpectedly bepletely passive.
The third swing smashing towards his head from above was the disy of the Clear Sky Avatar. Back then Tang Hao har relied on this kind of move to rescue Tang San and Xiao Wu in front of the Supreme Pontiff Pce. Right now he didnt just face the Supreme Pontiff Pce, but rather the Spirit Empires number two priest. Three swings in session had brought his imposing manner to its peak, a frightening level that couldnt be described in words. Clearly a feeling of being unable topete had formed in the heart of Golden Crocodile Douluo whose cultivation was higher than his.
How? Howe? Could the Clear Sky Hammer spirit really be so powerful? Or was it to say that this middle aged man was already formidable to such a degree?
Golden Crocodile Douluo had once bet the Clear Sky Schools most outstanding sect master Tang Chen. But, at that time when Tang Chen fought Qian Daoliu, he used his Clear Sky Hammerpletely different from this Tang Hao. Even though Tang Chen waspletely domineering, he relied even more on abination of his formidable spirit power and skill, his extremely clever attacks frequently leaving the enemy with no way to defend.
But, this Tang Hao didnt walk Tang Chens road, what he released was all force, iparably enormous force. Even if the enemys spirit power was higher than his, he still chose to overwhelm the opponent with force.
This moment, the Tang Sect Strength Hall Master Tai Tan who had already retreated below had tears streaming down his cheeks. The reason he respected Tang Hao so, admitted him as master, as lord, wasnt it due to Tang Haos this pure force domineering Clear Sky Hammer?
Equally retreating and withdrawn from the Golden Sacred Dragon state, Flender also felt his whole body go cold. He still remembered how Tang Hao hadpletely suppressed him and Zhao Wuji back then without using any spirit abilities, and without even releasing his spirit. He really was very happy that he hadnt truly challenged Tang Hao back then.
Leading the Clear Sky School disciples in screening the armys retreat, on his own also holding off three priests at the same time as he retreated from Jialing Pass, Tang Xiao also saw this scene, and his gaze grew a bit blurry. But the Clear SKy Hammer in his hand became even more intense, rigidly keeping those three priests from rushing out the gates.
Clear Sky, the Clear Sky Schools Clear Sky Douluo had finally returned again. The title of Clear Sky Douluo in the Clear Sky School never meant the strongest in spirit power, but rather truly the strongest. Once Tang Chen, then and now Tang Hao, both were like this. Overlords beneath the sky, standing above Jialing Pass and swinging down the infinitely powerful Clear Sky explosive strike, equally dered: The Clear Sky School, has returned.
Finally Golden Crocodile Douluo couldnt sh with that peak pressure. The crocodiles body instantly retreated, its solid head heavily striking the side of the Clear Sky Hammers Clear Sky Avatar. But, his body was still flung away by the strike, forcibly sted flying. And the Clear Sky Hammer bombarded the walls of Jialing Pass without pause.
ck light shed, and all of space seemed to shake. Everyone felt their heart suddenly pause a moment. When it beat again it was twice as fast. It was also in the same moment as it resumed beating that an enormous explosion, loud enough to travel a hundred li, sted the top of Jialing Pass.
Bold and unrestrained ck light scattered in all directions, and on the hundred meter thick walls of Jialing Pass, with rocks flying, actually had a ten meter deep giant gap sted out.
Golden Crocodile Douluo suddenly discovered that he really had grown old. Even though hended safe and sound, without being much influenced by Tang Haos swing, as he saw the giant opening ahead, and sensed the opponents domineering aura, he understood that his heart had already lost.
Tang Hao didnt pursue. Standing there with the hammer horizontal, right now he didnt seem in any way inferior to Tang San when he defeated Bibi Dong and hung in midair with the brilliant golden trident. His aggressiveness formed a distinct contrast from Tang Sans grace, but it doubtless made a deep impression on the hearts of the Heaven Dou Empire soldiers.
Golden Crocodile Douluo, just now I forgot to tell you, my name is Tang Hao, title Clear Sky. I am the Clear Sky Douluo of this generations Clear Sky School. Back then I injured Qian Xunji, until he spit blood and died. I remember that his spirit power had already reached rank ny five then, and I had just stepped into the Title Douluo realm.
Golden Crocodile Douluos expression changed, crying out involuntarily:Youre Tang Hao!Even though it had been too long since he left Elder Pce, how could he not know the name Tang Hao?
Qian Xunji was thest generation Spirit Hall Supreme Pontiff, and also the sole son of high priest Qian Douliu. In those days he had also been praised as the genius of a generation of Spirit Hall, reaching the Title Douluo level at age fifty, then repeatedly breaking through again. But, even so, he was still injured by Tang Hao, and died not long after returning the Spirit Hall. The name Tang Hao had almost driven Qian Daoliu berserk, and the old mans pain of holding a funeral for his son had even more made Qian Daoliu personally set out to kill Tang Hao. But, after he couldnt kill Tang Hao after fighting him a few times, hed lost track of Tang Haos whereabouts. Twenty years had gone by, and he hadnt expected that the Clear Sky Douluo who shook Spirit Hall back then would actually appear again at this moment, And still appear in front of him.
Tang Hao raised his left hand, extending a forefinger to point at Golden Crocodile Douluo, shaking the finger as he spoke grimly:You still arent enough to avenge Qian Xunji, call out Qian Daoliu.While speaking, he turned and walked over next to Tang San. Pulling up his son, he patted Tang Sans back and poured a formidable spirit power into him.
Little San, remember. Even in a fight to the death, you still cant copse.While speaking, he gave a nod to Sword Douluo next to Tang San, and shoutd,Were leaving. See who dares follow.
Tang Hao and Sword Douluo leapt up at the same time. He brought Tang San, and the three of them together headed straight for the Heaven Dou Empire army. And now all the six great priests assembled on the walls, but just like Tang Hao said, these six peak Douluo actually didnt dare pursue. In their hearts they had already lost, lost to Tang Haos domineering manner. Tang Haos three swings not only shook Golden Crocodile Douluo, but also shook all the Spirit Empire powers. Even if the strength he disyed wasnt as dazzling as Tang Sans Seagod Trident, neither did Tang San possess that aggressiveness to suppress everything.
Big brother, were just letting them leave like this?Fifteen Ton Douluo whom Tang San had previouslyunched off the walls couldnt help asking indignantly.
Golden Crocodile Douluo wasnt in a good mood now, and angrily said:If you have the skill then you go chase them! Take a look at what time it is, Jialing Pass actually ended up like this. Go convene all ranking officers within the walls. The Angel Legion and Sacred Dragon Legion cannot rest. Have them immediately man the walls to prevent another attack by the Heaven Dou Empire. With Jialing Pass this ruined, its good enough to hold on to it.
Yes.The other five priests were clearly led by him. After deferentially agreeing, they immediately left to pass on the orders.
Tang San followed his father back to the Heaven Dou armys side, and couldnt help turning his head to look. What he saw was a sea of blood. In this battle, both sides had equally suffered disastrous casualties, especially inside the gates of Jialing Pass, where the corpses were piled up like mountains. The defenders estimated that both sides had taken casualties exceeding two hundred thousand in this battle, and more than half were fatalities. Equally enormous losses. Despite the retreat still not being toote, managing a situation where both sides were hurt, seeing so many dead on the field still weighed on Tang Sans heart.
Xue Beng came to meet them. Seeing the brothers Tang Hao and Tang Xiao bring the Clear Sky School disciples, he inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. Were it not for the Clear Sky Schools timely reinforcement, there was no telling howrge the losses would have been. Regardless of anything else, if Tang San had really died in the battle, then there would be no use fighting this war. From the start of the war until now, Xue Beng had found that the empire had be more and more dependent on Tang San. In a battle of this level, the effect of powers wasnt just in strength, but even more importantly in their influence on troop morale.
Even though todays assault on Jialing Pass had failed within sight of sess, and moreover withrge losses, rtively speaking it was still bearable.
Teacher, State Preceptor, today is my fault, I advanced prematurely desiring achievements. To the extent that so many outstanding warriors died.Xue Beng tearfully lowered his head in front of Tang San.
Tang San had taken serious injuries, and his body was still weak. With a light cough, he said:If I was in your ce, I might also have made the same choice. No need to me yourself Your Majesty, seeing victory around the corner, some impulsiveness is human nature. Fortunately todays battle wasnt without rewards. Lets retreat to camp first, and clean up the battlefield.
Xue Beng nodded, speaking to marshal Ge Long:Marshal, clean up the battlefield, inventory the casualties, and pull back.
Yes, Your Majesty.
This brutal battle actually hadnt gone on for too long, but because of the numbers of spirit masters joining in, it had be extremely desperate. Common soldiers rather served as cannon fodder, and even the spirit masters on the Spirit Empires side had suffered catastrophic losses.
Both sides very tacitly cleaned the battlefield almost simultaneously. The Spirit Empire cleaned up the corpses near the moat and in Jialing Pass on their own, and the battlefield beyond that didnt have too many remnants. The Heaven Dou Empire had it much easier to clean, and were even more helping the dying and treating the injured.
It also couldnt be helped that the Spirit Empire swept the battlefield without discerning sides, otherwise if the numerous corpses turned into a gue, than that would be a true cmity.
Returning to camp, Tang San didnt immediately go rest. He had to see to the arrangements for his father and uncle, after all, the single attribute ns of the Tang Sect really had too deep grudges with the Clear Sky School, and besides the Strength n, the other three ns had to be cated. At the same time he also had to arrange for the Clear Sky School within the army. As for what emperor Xue Beng would say, Tang Haos disy on top of Jialing Pass hadpletely convinced the emperor thirsting for talent.
As the army recuperated, Xue Beng first convened a military conference to sum up the losses of this battle. Tang San, Grandmaster and a group of high level members were all in the main tent.
Tang Sans physique really was powerful. Even though hed suffered heavy injuries before, and exhausted himself even more, in the short time it took to return to camp, he had already recovered somewhat. Judging by his face, he basically didnt seem tired. This was Tang Sans true advantage, having connected the eight extraordinary meridians, plus the boost of twelve high level spirit rings as well as six spirit bones, his body was even more solid that cast copper or forged iron. Adding the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones Wildfire Burns Unending, The Spring Wind Blows Life Again ability, as long as he didnt just get killed, even ruined limbs would recover on their own. His injuries would also heal with time. After his spirit power broke through rank ny, this recovery speed had be even more impressive.
In therge tent, at least all legionmanders and above were present. Different from the first time Tang San participated, when Tang San entered together with Grandmaster, his father and uncle, practically all necks bowed respectfully to him, even including marshal Ge Long.
Teacher. Your condition is still well.Xue Beng personally came to meet him.
Tang San nodded:Nothing major. Your Majesty, Ill introduce you. This is my father, Clear Sky Douluo Tang Hao. This is my uncle, Clear Sky School master Tang Xiao.
Xue Bengs eyes brightened, bowing slightly he didnt hesitate to address Tang Ha:Greetings teachers father, please have a seat.
Tang Hao shook his head:I mustnt, please Your Majesty. Were are only here to support Your Majesty.
Let alone Tang Hao and Tang Xiaos rtionship with Tang San, just their Title Douluo level strength as well as their efforts to reverse the tide on the battlefield today was enough to make Xue Beng strive wholeheartedly to win them over.
Xue Beng didnt persist, motioning for soldiers to move over seats for the three, equally giving Grandmaster the same treatment. The military conference then began. There was none who objected to the qualifications for these four to sit in the great tent. Their strength in battle had effects beyond any words. One might say that if not for these four people, then the battle between the Heaven Dou Empire and the Spirit Empire absolutely wouldnt have ended like this.
Especially Tang San, who not only repeatedly defeated the opponents high level powers, the Tang Sects hidden weapon Godly Zhuge Crossbow had repeatedly showed remarkable effect on the field. To the Heaven Dou Imperial Army, the effect of this King Lan Hao was too enormous
Marshal, is the casualty countplete?Xue Beng questioned marshal Ge Long.
Marshal Ge Long spoke somewhat somberly:The concrete numbers still arent ready, but the casualty numbers exceed a hundred thousand. Especially the soldiers that charged into Jialing Pass, less than a third of them could return. The errors of this battle are on this old official, its this old official who advanced looking for achievements, without listening to King Lan Dians retreat orders. Your Majesty, please punish me ording to martialw.
Xue Beng sighed:No, its not the marshals mistake. At that time I gave the orders. Advancing for achievements was also on me. We will personally issue an imperial order of self recrimination. We are unworthy of the deaths of the Empires soldiers!While speaking, the rims of his eyes were already somewhat reddened.
Even though Tang San knew that Xue Beng was partly acting, admitting his mistakes as emperor still wasnt easy. Only, this also showed how deeply he had hidden back in those days. It was very difficult to recognize the despotic fourth prince in this person.
Xue Beng changed the topic, his face showing the dignity of the emperor,Even though we sufferedrge losses in this battle due to Our mistake, in this war, the Spirit Empires losses are still higher than ours. This is the contribution of King Lan Dian, King Lan Hao and all the spirit master powers. They broke through the enemy blockade and stalled the Spirit Empires strongest spirit masters. We willter bestow rewards to the Imperial spirit master legion and the Tang Army.
His gaze turned to Grandmaster,State Preceptor, the Spirit Empires relief army has already arrived, what do you think we should do next?
Grandmasters expression was also a bit exhausted. After meeting Bibi Dong, he was unable to control his mood for a long time,The military strategy should still be left to Your Majesty and Marshal Ge Longs consideration. Judging by todays battle, the Spirit Empire relief army should be their strongest force. Those five thousand spirit masters should be mustered from the Spirit Empires capital Spirit City. Most important are those six Title Douluo joining. If not for the timely arrival of Clear Sky and Howling Sky Douluo, we might have seen much worse in todays battle. The six reinforcing Title Douluo should be the priests of the Spirit Empires Elder Pce, and also the strongest Title Douluo there. Each one has spirit power over rank ny five. We are inferior in overall spirit master strength, and this makes the difference evenrger. Only, if King Lan Hao can recover, we wont be without the strength to fight. But to force our way into Jialing Pass as easily as today might be very difficult. Moreover, our troops suffered disastrous losses in todays battle. From my personal point of view, this should be time to recuperate for now.
Even though the Spirit Empires first rate spirit master strength has increased, the sessive battles has also enormously exhausted them. Especially the damage to the walls of Jialing Pass and the casualties among the soldiers. They absolutely wouldnt dare sortie for a decisive battle with us. Its even more possible that they focus on defense and stall us. And it will be very difficult for the Tang Armys flying attack to seed when they are prepared.
Xue Beng nodded,Marshal Ge Long, your opinion?
Marshal Ge Long said:The State Preceptor is correct, for the moment it is impossible to break through Jialing Pass. The army needs to recover. Moreover, the number of spirit masters differs too much between our arm and theirs, a siege really is too unfavorable. Unless we can lure the enemy into a frontal confrontation, then well have a chance. I propose we consolidate our defenses and recover, at the same timeunching night attacks on the defender camps of Jialing Pass, everything should be considered at length. At the same time, dispatch couriers to the Star Luo Empire, and have them hurry and fight the Spirit Empire. The Spirit Empires main spirit master force has definitely been drawn to Jialing Pass, and if they can give the Spirit Empire enough pressure, well have a good chance.
Xue Beng frowned slightly, his gaze finally turning to Tang San,Teacher, do you have any good methods?
Tang San shook his head with a wry smile:What marshal Ge Long and Teacher say is correct. At present we absolutely cant be overeager again. In order to break through Jialing Pass, we first of all have to deal with those six priests. Moreover, so far their strongest high priest Qian Daoliu still hasnt appeared. ording to what we know, QIan Daoliu should still be stronger than Bibi Dong. If he arrives as well, then our circumstances will be very unreassuring. Once at the Title Douluo level, it isnt something that can be met with quantity.
Tang Xiaoughed slightly:If Qian Daoliu really shows up, then well leave him to you. As for those six other priests, if me and Hao-di cooperate, at least we wont let them threaten the army. But if we attack, it would be very difficult. After all, the number of our spirit masters is too limited.
Xue Beng said:It would be good if we had more of the red light teachers wife threw out in todays battle.
Tang San shook his head:I wont hide it from Your Majesty, what Xiao Wu used in the battle was a first rate hidden weapon from my Tang Sect called Buddha Fury Tang Lotus. It was made by divine craftsman Lou Gao after my designs. Senior Lou Gao exhausted five years of effort and finally even sacrificed his own life, altogether producing three Buddha Fury Tang Lotuses. In a small scale battle we are certain to threaten the lives of even Title Douluo, but with only two remaining, its not enough to chance the overall battle. Even if the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus was even stronger, its range is still limited. If you want to break through Jialing Pass, then right now there is only one way.
Hisst sentence immediately drew the attention of everyone present.
Chapter 286 — Clear Sky School Divine Ability, Great Sumeru Hammer
Chapter 286: Clear Sky School Divine Ability, Great Sumeru Hammer
Tang Sans own final words was that there was only one way to break through Jialing Pass. This immediately made Xue Bengs eyes shine, impatiently asking more.
As Xue Beng saw it, this time they were throwing in all the national strength of the Heaven Dou Empire, and cooperating with the Star Luo army, to smash the Spirit Empire before they had stabilized. Otherwise, if they let the Spirit Empire truly flourish, with their numbers of spirit masters it would be a disaster to the two empires. Seeing the army blocked by Jialing Pass, how could he not be anxious? As long as they broke through Jialing Pass, the Spirit Empire wouldnt have any way to defend. In terms of full strength, it was impossible topete with the two great empires!
Tang San nced at the ck Seagod Trident in his hand, then looked at Xue Beng,Your Majesty, this method must be kept confidential. I can only tell you alone.
Xue Beng looked distracted, but nodded at once, speaking to everyone in the tent:All officials go take your rest.
Even though the crowd was a bit suspicious, and even more curious over what method Tang San had, his strength had already given rise to a somewhat blind faith. Listening to him was already a confidence boost. Nobody had anything to say, and they immediately withdrew. Marshal Ge Long also looked deeply at Tang San before leaving the big tent.
Just as Tang Hao and Tang Xiao was about to leave, they were stopped by Tang San,Uncle, father, teacher, my method requires your cooperation. You should all know it.
Grandmaster looked at Tang San with burning eyes,Little San, if Im not mistaken, you should be talking about rank one hundred godhood.
To Grandmaster, Tang San never had to hide anything. Hed long since told this fatherlike teacher all about his encounters on Seagod Ind.
Listening to Grandmaster, Tang Hao and Tang Xiaos eyes revealed sudden understanding. Only Xue Beng still looked perplexed.
Tang San said:Your Majesty, youre also a spirit master. You of course know that with every ten ranks, a spirit masters strength will leap up by obtaining a spirit ring.
Xue Beng nodded, his puzzled eyes gradually growing clear. His eyes opened wide with shock,Teacher, you mean, rank one hundred
Tang San said:To spirit masters, breaking through rank ny is already a lifelong dream, bing Title Douluo. When the Spirit Empire was still Spirit Hall, all Title Douluo could leave their name in Douluo Pce. But, Title Douluo really isnt the limit of spirit master cultivation. The true limit is divinity. Its also breaking through rank one hundred spirit power. Rank one hundred is the biggest barrier. If you can break through it, even facing several dozen Title Douluo at once isnt a problem. You should also know that I was far from as strong as now when I left a few years ago. Actually, its because I found the inheritance once left behind by a god. Bing his sessor is also a chance to attack rank one hundred. This trident is the weapon he bestowed me. And his divine name, was Seagod. Today I formally relied on the Seagods power to turn the moat water into my attack. But, I still have thest two trials left before bing Seagod. The method I spoke of is to goplete thesest two trials. If I really do be Seagod, then breaking through Jialing Pass wouldnt be a problem, the entire Spirit Empire might not have the power to stop me.
Tang San exined his thinking in the simplest way, but what he said really was too strong a blow to Xue Beng. As an emperor, he had already reached the apex of humanity. Now he suddenlt heard that there really were gods, he waspletely paralyzed with shock.
Te-, teacher Gods really exist? Omnipotent gods? Immortal gods?Xue Bengs voice shook a bit, his eyes scorching hot as he looked at Tang San.
Tang San sighed inwardly. In the end Xue Beng was still an ordinary person!
Dont overthink it, Your Majesty. Actually, gods are like Douluo, its all just a title. The meaning of gods indicate powerful humans, humans that far exceed ordinary people. Its not really omnipotence. As far as I know, at least three gods have already appeared on the Douluo Continent. If they really were immortal and omnipotent, then by now the Douluo Continent should be under their rule. How could there be a Star Luo Empire, or a Heaven Dou Empire?
Listening to Tang Sans exnation, Xue Beng gradually calmed down. But the light in his eyes was still continuously shing,Teacher, cant you tell me just how strong gods are?
Tang San shook his head:I dont know either. There might not be anyone who could exin it to you. Because our world no longer has any gods. But, after breaking through the rank one hundred bottleneck, ones strength will definitely increase. Thats why Im saying that, if I can be Seagod, Im sure I can help Your Majesty break through Jialing Pass.
Xue Beng pondered:Then teacher, how long will you be gone, and howrge is the chance of sess? I dont want you to take chances for the sake of the empire.Even though he was still shocked by what Tang San said, he could still fully imagine what a challenge it would take to break through rank one hundred and be a god, it absolutely wouldnt be so easy.
Looking at Xue Beng, Tang San couldnt help secretly sighing. Even though he was concerned for him, that red hot gaze still betrayed what he truly thought. But it was difficult to me him. If the Heaven Dou Empire had a god level power, unifying the continent would no longer be a dream. Besides, he was still his titr disciple, it was impossible for him not to thirst for the god level.
He immediately smiled calmly:No need to worry, Your Majesty. Im at least seventy percent sure I can seed. Ill be gone at least a month, no more than three. I will definitely return.
Xue Bengs expression recovered somewhat, speaking hastily:Since thats the case, the empires future will rely on teacher. Teacher, whatever you need, dont hesitate to speak. We will agree without exception. Only, with you away, our army might
Tang Hao said calmly:Dont worry, Your Majesty. With us here, if we aim to avoid making mistakes rather than getting the best results, it will be difficult for the Spirit Empire to have their way.
Xue Beng looked at Tang Hao, and breathed out as he thought of the terrifying might he showed on the walls earlier.Since thats the case, then We will trouble teacher. Teacher, when are you preparing to leave?
Tang San said:I will set off with myrades once my condition has improved a bit. Inheriting the Seagods position still requires the help of my sixpanions.
Tang Hao, Tang Xiao as well as Grandmaster all followed Tang San back to his tent.
Little San, are you really nning to go inherit the Seagods position?Grandmaster asked somewhat worriedly.
Tang San sighed softly:Teacher, you know I have no other choice. Not only because of this war. The Seagod Nine Trials was something I had to finish from the start. Only I didnt think it would be this soon. The Spirit Empire is formidable. Our present strength is far from enough to confront them. If Qian Daoliues, even defending would be difficult.
Tang Hao frowned:Reaching rank one hundred and bing god is so difficult even your great grandfather didnt manage it after so many years, even changing into that appearance in ughter City. Little San, youre still young. I dont want you to advance prematurely. Didnt you say this eighth trial had five years? You still need more resources.
Tang Sans eyes showed a resolute expression,Dad, I understand that youre all worried for me, but Ill still face what I should face. I can imagine that god level power is definitely terrifying, even if my spirit power rises a bit it might not make too much difference. It would be better to just break the cauldrons and sink the boats, and take advantage of my current need for strength to forge ahead. My circumstances are different from great grandfathers, Ive already passed seven Seagod Trials, and I have the help of the Seagod Trident and myrades. I didnt exaggerate when I told Xue Beng I had seventy percent chance of sess. Also, dont forget that I have twin spirits. Before inheriting the Seagods title, Ill first finish adding spirit rings to the Clear Sky Hammer. The Seagods Light allows me topletely absorb the attributes added from upgrading the twin spirits. In terms of my physique, Ive already surpassed the human category like this. Therefore, I believe I can definitely seed.
Tang Hao slowly nodded:Since thats the case, then you have to seed. This isnt only about you, theres no rtion between the Heaven Dou Empire and us, and I cant take revenge on the Spirit Empire. But you must keep in mind you are the son of me and your mother. Youre also Grandmasters only disciple.
Tang San felt his heart warm. His fathers big hands grabbed his shoulders. Surging heat slowly flowing into him, nourishing his energy channels. Roused by Tang Haos spirit power, Tang Sans recovery speed instantly rose a bit more.
Grandmaster nodded repeatedly as he listened to Tang Hao:Clear Sky Douluo is right. In our minds, your life is number one. The rest is all empty. I still have one thing to remind you about. Little San, today you also saw Clear Sky Douluo break that rank ny eight spirit power Spirit Empire priest with the Clear Sky Hammer, do you know why?
Tang San was distracted, looking at his father. Tang Hao had now already sensed Tang Sans physical condition, and stopped infusing spirit power. After all, his spirit power really wasnt of the same origin as Tang Sans Mysterious Heaven Skill, and Tang Sans condition was moreover much better now. Tang Hao couldnt help secretly sighing, his sons body really wasntpletely human anymore.
Tang San pondered:Dad, back then you didnt use any spirit abilities, only spirit avatarter, but still broke Golden Crocodile Douluos defense. I was behind you and could feel that, after you used spirit avatar, the force was terrifying. Not just the weight, that explosive strength too. With each swing,bined with your imposing manner, it felt as if the opponent had no way to resist. If it was me, I might not have been able to block either. There might have been some chance by relying on the Seagod Tridents weight.
This moment Tang Hao looked towards Tang Xiao to the side, his gaze questioning.
Tang Xiao nodded:Teach him. Besides little San, who else would be authorised to inherit the Clear Sky Douluos secret skill. Besides, even grandfather gave little San the Clear Sky Warrant. This means he approves of it. Little San will face even more in the future, teach him and hell have another way to defend himself.
Tang Hao nodded, and Grandmaster smiled slightly from the side, apparently having already anticipated this scene,Then Ill leave first.
Tang Xiao chuckled, patting Grandmasters shoulder,Grandmaster, you have gone to a lot of trouble for little San! Dont go calling us Douluoter. Without you, there would be no little San today. Hereafter youll be our brother, lets get along.
Grandmaster smiled:Then deference is definitely no substitution for obedience.
Even though Tang San was curious what his father would teach him, he still addressed Grandmaster first:Teacher, Ill trouble you to arrange other amodations for the Clear Sky School disciples, not close to my Tang Sects disciples.
Grandmaster naturally understood what he meant. Even though they had fought side by side today, the old grudges the four single attribute ns had towards the Clear Sky School were too deep. They absolutely werent that easily solved. Tang San didnt have the time to deal with this right now, and could only separate them to avoid conflict. Also, in the recent battles the Tang Sect disciples had be even more convinced by Tang San, and as long as there were no special circumstances, the four n chiefs would definitely hold back the disciples.
Grandmaster and Tang Xiao left the tent, at the same time also blocking Ah Yin and Xiao Wu who had gotten the news, keeping them from entering. Inside the tent, only Tang San and Tang Hao, father and son, remained.
Tang Hao sat down cross legged in front of Tang San, regarding his son with a burning gaze,For as long as our Clear Sky School has existed, a kind of special cultivation technique has been passed down. This cultivation technique has been passed down with each generation of disciples, and the day they broke through rank ny, they would possess the Clear Sky title. This is also the origin of the Clear Sky Douluo. And practically all the sect disciples that possessed this title have be sect masters.
At this point, Tang Haos eyes dulled a bit,Speaking of, this stopped with me, its just with my generation that this tradition didnt continue. Back then my grandfather, thest generation Clear Sky Douluo Tang Chen, even though he passed the sect master position to my father, your grandfather, he didnt teach him the Clear Sky Douluos exclusive cultivation technique, instead skipping a generation to pass it to me. Whether grandfather or father, at that moment they both chose me as the Clear Sky Schools next sessor. I didnt disappoint them either, constantly breaking the Clear Sky Schools spirit power leveling records, bing the Clear Sky Schools, and even the entire continents youngest power.
Tang Haos eyes suddenly grew a bit gentler here. Looking at his son, he revealed a proud expression.Of course, youve already broken the records I once made. Im very gratified, and also very ashamed. I was never a good father in the past. What Grandfather did for you is all better than me.
Dad, what are you saying this for, if not for you, there would be no me. Didnt I say that the favor of ones parents raising is something children cant repay in a lifetime. Besides, it wasnt by your choice. If it was me, I might not have done any better.
Tang Hao sighed deeply, gratified:Fine, fine, lets not mention it. Our Clear Sky Schools special cultivation technique can only be inherited by one person in a generation. Its not out of jealousy, but rather because the demands on the cultivator are extremely high, theres absolutely no way to cultivate it without supetive talent, on the contrary its fatal danger. This cultivation technique, is known as Great Sumery Hammer.
Tang San looked distracted. He knew that Sumeru and mustard seed were antonyms, Sumeru represented the meaning of infinitelyrge, and mustard seed infinitely small. Just like his Purple Demon Eyes third level Mustard Seed indicated it could see infinitesimally small objects. And the meaning of this Clear Sky Hammers Great Sumeru Hammer clearly indicated a kind of hammer technique that could show infinitelyrge force.
Tang Hao didnt rush to exin, only quietly waiting for his son to digest the words Great Sumeru Hammer. After a long time, he said:Actually, your original cultivation route, plus that Seagod Trident of yours, is already sufficient. But Ive thought carefully about it, and the Great Sumeru Hammer is still very effective for you. Your already have enough abilities, whether spirit rings or spirit bone abilities. And your Clear Sky Hammer has just started getting spirit rings, before going to inherit the Seagod you still need to even the spirit rings. Then, your Clear Sky Hammer will have several more spirit abilities. Even if youre a control type spirit master, its impossible to instantly perfect all your abilities, and the Great Sumeru Hammer can help you simplify it.
Light shed in Tang Sans mind,Dad, dont tell me your strength and imposing manner is all from spirit rings?
Tang Hao smiled with satisfaction,Worthy of my son, you saw through it at once. Thats right, in some sense, my strength is taken from spirit rings. Let alone that Golden Crocodile Douluo today, after my strength recovered, even if Qian Daoliu came in person, he still might not defeat me. Back when I had just broken through rank ny, I relied on Great Sumeru Hammer to break through the encirclement of numerous Spirit Hall powers, and even seriously injured that generations Spirit Hall Supreme Pontiff. You can imagine how formidable our Clear Sky Schools absolute skill is.
The Great Sumeru Hammer, in theory, is to condense all your spirit rings together andpletely infuse them in the Clear Sky Hammer, bing pure force and offence, geometrically multiplying its force, forcefully breaking through the limits and disying strength surpassing your spirit power, walking the road of suppressing the skill of ten with force alone. No matter how many spirit abilities the opponent has, no matter how many skills, none canpete with the purest force and offence of my Clear Sky Hammer. In theory, the force of the Clear Sky Douluos Great Sumeru Hammer is infinitelyrge. Moreover, the Great Sumeru Hammer also has a formidable ability. Relying on this ability, even Qian Daoliu would have to give way. Back then I used just this Great Sumeru Hammers special ability to injure thest generation Supreme Pontiff Qian Xunji. Only, this ability causes enormous harm to the user, it cant be used other than in a crisis. Only, your physical strength surpasses that of ordinary people, you should be able to bear it. If you can be Seagod, then you should be able to perfect this skill. Your great grandfather once said that our Clear Sky Schools Great Sumeru Hammer should be a divine ability.
Divine ability?Tang San was stunned. Looking at his father, he felt shocked.
Tang Hao sternly said:A formal divine ability, your great grandfather said that, only by breaking through rank one hundred is there a chance of perfecting the Great Sumeru Hammer. With your present strength, you dont need to train painstakingly. Ill teach you the cultivation technique, and after youve memorized it, it wont be toote to cultivate it once youve recovered.
In the tent, the voices abruptly disappeared. Tang Hao relied on his supetive spirit power topress his voice, slowly teaching Tang San the Clear Sky Schools divine ability. With Tang Sans mental strength cultivation, he only had to hear it once to memorize it. After he read the mnemonic chants once, he couldnt help turning pale with fright, almost losing control.
This, isnt this suicide?Tang San cried out involuntarily.
Tang Haos expression was serious, shouting:Shut up, guard your heart, think carefully.
Tang Sans expression changed. His mental strength was too exhausted, causing this crack to appear. His fathers dignity made him shiver, and he focused again. As he carefully sensed that Great Sumeru Hammer cultivation technique, he immediately had a different impression. But the shock he felt didnt decrease in the slightest, instead growing stronger and stronger.
Jialing Pass.
What did you say?Bibi Dong resisted the weak feeling, pping the table as she red furiously at Golden Crocodile Douluo and the others of the six great priests.
Golden Crocodile Douluo lowered his voice:The high priest orders you to return to Spirit City, do I need to repeat myself a third time?
Bibi Dongs ample chest heaved violently, her eyes flooded with fury. But she couldnt re up again when facing these six priests.Second priest, dont forget that I am the highest authority in the Spirit Empire.
Golden Crocodile Douluo gave a cold smile,Impudent. Bibi Dong, dont forget that the Spirit Empire belongs to our Spirit Hall. By the rules of Spirit Hall, Elder Pce has the authority to remove the Supreme Pontiff. As priests of Elder Pce, we have decisive authority. Do you dare oppose the high priests orders?
Of course Bibi Dong dared, shed never put Elder Pce in her eyes. Always in the past, she had been secretly eroding the authority of Elder Pce, and those Title Douluo who werent priests were basically all gathered under her. The priests also didnt get involved in affairs. It might be said that she had long since truly taken control of Spirit Hall. She had eliminated the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n, injured the Seven Treasure zed Tile School, selected a new seven great ns, established the Spirit Empire. She had never expected the priests led by Qian Daoliu to actually get involved now, to wrest away her control when she was weakest.
You Bibi Dongs breathing didnt obey her, her eyes darkened, almost fainting. Fortunately Hu Liena was just next to her and helped support her.
Golden Crocodile Douluo spoke coldly:Take a look at howrge a crisis youve brought the Empire into. If we hadnt arrived in time today, Jialing Pass might have been broken by the Heaven Dou Empire. If they did, our Spirit Hall would be ruined by your hands. Such a big blunder is enough for us to depose you. That the high priest only has you return to Supreme Pontiff Pce to reflect is already holding back. For now we will takemand here, until the high priest arrives.
The high priest ising too?Bibi Dong forced herself to calm down. Years at the top had made her disregard the voices of others, but she absolutely wasnt impetuous. The present circumstances were unfavorable for her. Forcing herself to calm, shing head on with the priests was extremely unwise. Hearing that Qian Daoliu was alsoing to Jialing Pass, Bibi Dongs expression really did change. If there was anyone she still feared in Spirit Hall, then that was only Qian Daoliu.
Second priest Golden Crocodile Douluo sneered,Do you have anything else to say?
Cold light shed through Bibi Dongs eyes,Fine. Im returning to Supreme Pontiff Pce. Nana, lets go.
Supported by Hu Liena, Bibi Dong left intensely unwilling. The six priests werent worried about her ying any tricks either, with the absolute strength of the six of them, they basically didnt fear anything Bibi Dong could do. Without strength, everything was useless. Even if Bibi Dong recovered her full strength, it was still impossible to deal with the six of them.
Bibi Dong and Hu Liena gradually left the range of perception of the six. The fourth priest turned to Golden Crocodile Douluo:Second brother. Why would the high priest not have us deal with this woman once and for all? She isnt just extremely ambitious, she
Golden Crocodile Douluo raised an eyebrow, waving a hand to block the priest from continuing,The high priest has the high priests reasons. Dont ask too much. What we have to do now is help the young miss control the Spirit Empire, waiting for her to gain full control. Im not particrly fond of that woman Bibi Dong either, but since the High Priest wont have us kill her, we can only listen and obey. Theres no need to doubt that womans talent. Twin spirits, even I cant match her at her peak. But, as long as the young miss canplete thest trial and be God of Angels, Bibi Dong will no longer matter. When that timees our Spirit Empire will definitely sweep the Continent,pleting the unification. Alright, lets get busy. Integrating the army and spirit master legions, restoring the defenses. Before the young miss arrives, we have to guard Jialing Pass well. That Tang San and Tang Hao arent easy to deal with. We have to be careful at all times.
Fifteen Ton Douluos expression was serious:Second brother, wont we go raid the Heaven Dou camp and make a bit of trouble for them?
Golden Crocodile Douluo waved his hand:Dont cause any more problems. Did you forget the high priests warnings? To us, whats most important is to preserve the foundation of the Spirit Empire. Save enough strength and wait for the young miss dispatch. We cant affect therger situation for trifles. Sixth, seventh, you go take a look at the elders. It may be assumed that they wont dare do anything unwise, but if they dont show understanding of the times, kill the chicken to warn the monkey.
Yes.
The priests quietly left, and Golden Crocodile also slowly got up and exited the tent, raising his head to gaze at the night sky. His heart really wasnt calm at all. He could never forget the scene from the day of Tang Haos giant Clear Sky Hammer.
Clear Sky Douluo, what a Clear Sky Douluo. Not eradicating the Clear Sky School back then really left behind danger. No wonder the high priest says the Clear Sky School is our Spirit Halls true enemy. Theres just no telling if thest generation Clear Sky Douluo remains or not. Young miss, you have toplete the final trial! As long as you be God of Angels, none will be able to stand against us.
Three dayster, Heaven Dou Empire camp.
Slow breathing like deep dragon cries or tiger roars resounded, dense white mist gathering above Tang Sans head, forming three giant white flowers. It was the Three Flowers Gathering Above level.
Even though he had exhausted himself that day, relying on his formidable physique, Tang San had only used one day to recover. At the same time he had also discovered that, after the extreme exhaustion, his cultivation had risen again. Pressure was like the best forging hammer, forging his body. Thats why he was in no hurry to leave the Heaven Dou Empire camp, and rather kept cultivating.
The insides of his body was already colored golden, and even the white of the external protective energy of the Mysterious Heaven Skill was rendered faintly golden. That peculiarly tenacious feeling made Tang San feel full of strength. So soon after hed reached rank ny three, thinking about another breakthrough was impossible, but the feeling of his body improving was still extremely clear.
The battlefield was originally a ce that very easily aroused a persons potential. Enormous conflict, formidable enemies, that kind of pressure was different from what he faced on Seagod Ind. Especially that Great Sumeru Hammer cultivation technique Tang San learned from his father. He hadnt started truly practicing it, but in his constant cultivation state he had constantly been mastering its surrounding areas. Only by deep understanding could it be truly used without mistakes.
The faint exhtion finally ended. Tang San abruptly inhaled through his mouth and nose, swallowing all the white mist around him like a whale inhaling. The powerful suction made the air constantly echo with a series of sharp whistles.
Spirit power returned to his body, Tang Sans skin showed a faint luster, light roaming over his handsome face. Just sitting there, his noble temperament gave people a feeling as if unable to look straight at him.
Outside the tent, Xiao Wu just raised a drapery and looked inside, rmed by the noise. Seeing Tang San sitting crosslegged there, his whole body lustrous like gems, she couldnt help her gaze turning dull. She of course saw that Tang Sans strength had advanced yet again. Tang Sans cultivation growing stronger made her even happier than her own cultivation advancing.
Recently, all kinds of benefits had begun to appear from Xiao Wus tempering on the Seagod Ind. After her spirit power directly shot up to rank seventy six, her cultivation speed had be even faster. In fact, she was once a hundred thousand year spirit beast, and her cultivation speed was much faster than ordinary human spirit masters. Adding Tang Sans help and all kinds of benefits from Seagod Ind that now appeared, shed instantly broken through again, and her spirit power had already reached rank seventy seven. At the same time, afterpletely assimting the power of the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng and Yearning Heartbroken Red, her body had reached another level.
It might be said that, in the entire Heaven Dou Empire camp, in terms of physical strength, if Tang San was number one, then Xiao Wu was definitely number two. Even Tang San didnt know that Xiao Wus body had also gradually separated from the range of humanity under the effect of the Yearning Heartbroken Red, entering the god level. Afterpletely uniting her body and soul, this immortal grade among immortal grade herbs effect had fully developed.
Xiao Wu,e.Tang San slowly opened his eyes, waking up from cultivation. His eyes seemed very calm, giving people a feeling like the spring wind. There was none of the intensity from before, besides seeming gentle, there actually wasnt any difference from an ordinary person.
Seeing Tang Sans gaze, Xiao Wu couldnt help her heart trembling. Natural State, he had actually already reached this level. No wonder Bibi Dong had lost to him in theirst two battles.
Ge, your condition is better.Xiao Wu walked into the tent, stepping over to Tang San in a few steps.
Tang San reached out and pulled her into his arms, kissing her tender face again and again,Im already fine. Ive made you worry.
Xiao Wu held on to Tang Sans waist, sticking her face to his chest,Ge, I feel so happy I can always be together with you.
Tang San held her tighter, whispering:In order to be Seagod as soon as possible, we might have to separate a while.
What?Xiao Wu sharply raised her head, looking at Tang San in shock.
Chapter 287 — Angel’s Ninth Trial, Inheriting Divinity
Chapter 287: Angels Ninth Trial, Inheriting Divinity
Seeing the shock in Xiao Wus eyes, so much so that there was even a bit of worry and fear, Tang Sanughed despite himself,Silly girl, dont get nervous, listen to the end first! Im talking about a very short time.
But, ge, dont you need us to be Seagod? I still want toplete the Seagod Trials with you!
Tang San smiled:Of course. Not just you, Mubai and the others have to go too. Didnt senior Bo Saixi say that without all your help, I cant be Seagod. The separation I mean is that I have to go to Star Dou Great Forest first, and then the Seagod Ind. You know my flight speed. Its much faster than ordinary. If you followed me to the Star Dou Great Forest and then to the Seagod Ind, it might be a bit slow. It would be better if you first went to the coast where we returned and waited for me, and also had Xiao Bai gather enough Devil Spirit Great White Sharks. Once Ivepleted adding spirit rings to the Clear Sky Hammer in the Star Dou Great Forest Ill join up with you. That way we can save the most time. We might not even be apart for ten days.
Listening to Tang Sans exnation, Xiao Wu sighed and softly hit Tang Sans chest,You really are rotten, you just have to scare me.
Tang Sanughed out loud:Unfair! Who knew youd react so strongly, not even waiting for me to finish?
Xiao Wu pouted, thumping Tang Sans shoulder without letting him off. Seeing her tender appearance, Tang San couldnt help his heart filling up, and he heavily kissed Xiao Wus pouting lips.
There were no more dys. After saying farewell to his father, Grandmaster and Xue Beng, the Shrek Seven Devils split into two teams, taking advantage of the night to quietly leave the Heaven Dou Empire camp. This was Xue Bengs n. Tang Sans position in the army was too lofty, if the soldiers knew hed left, it might influence morale. Therefore he had to leave quietly, tightly blockading the news. Partly not to influence morale, and at the same time also to avoid the Spirit Empires scrutiny.
But at the same time as Tang San and the others left the camp, Tang San preparing for thest dash to be Seagod, in the Spirit Empire, in Spirit City, in Elder Pce, someone else was already at the final juncture.
Spirit City, Elder Pce.
Standing quietly in the heart of the pce, facing that enormous six winged angel statue, Qian Renxues entire body emanated a golden light.
Entirely different from when she originally came here, right now she was no longer a person who could kneel and pray before the angel statue, but rather just like it, she had be the heart of the great pce.
You have already prepared?An aged voice calmly asked.
Qian Renxue slowly raised her head. One could see how her eyes were actuallypletely golden, radiating light filled with the aura of divinity.
Yes, Im ready.Qian Renxues voicecked the moodiness from before, it seemed apathetic and cold, as if it no longer came from a human mouth.
Another figure slowly walked up from behind the angel statue. Tall, stalwart, the aged voice also became clear as he revealed himself,My existence is for the sake of this day. For this day, I have already waited more than a hundred years. Come with me.
The person walking out from behind the statue was precisely the Spirit Empire high priest, once one of the three exceptional Douluo, Angel Douluo Qian Daoliu.
Suddenly, light shed behind Qian Daoliu,pletely surrounding him as a ball of golden light. Nine spirit rings were neatly arranged over him. Appearing at the same time was also three pairs of pure white wings. This was that super spirit, Seraphim.
Besides the wings, Qian Daoilius entire body was wrapped up in gold, but it seemed tock somethingpared to Qian Renxues golden color. But after he released the spirit, he reced Qian Renxue and the angel statue, bing the heart of the entire Elder Pce.
On Qian Daolius forehead appeared a rhombic golden gem. Without him making any movement, instantly, he had arrived before the angel statue, a bizarre golden ray of light shooting out from that rhombic gem, just shining on the spot between the angel statues eyebrows.
Immediately, the angel statues forehead showed a golden ripple, the entire idol seeming to slowly tremble once.
Observing this scene withpletely golden eyes, Qian Renxue was also slightly astonished. Clearly, this was the first time she saw circumstances like these.
Child, follow me.Qian Daoliu turned around, beckoning to Qian Renxue. Then suddenly elerating, he shot towards that giant angel statue.
Qian Renxue didnt release her spirit, but her body still floated up, shooting towards the angel statue after Qian Daoliu.
A strange scene appeared. As Xian Daolius body violently struck that giant statue, there was no intense collision, instead he disappeared in a sh of light, just like entering a pond.
Qian Renxues circumstances was the same. Following closely behind Qian Daoliu, she disappeared into the angel statue.
The whirlpool between the eyebrows of the statue slowly disappeared, the illusory feeling also vanishing. With a flickering light, everything returned to normal. But the grandfather and child Qian Daoliu and Qian Renxue were also lost within that vanished golden light.
Everything around was golden. Qian Renxue discovered that she had entered a strange world. The first sensation was boundless warmth wrapping up her body, everything around clearly seemed so unreal, illusory golden light constantly rippling, as if she was in a tunnel made of illusory light.
Qian Daoliu was just ahead, pulling Qian Renxue to fly forward. It seemed like an aeon had passed before the surroundings finally cleared up, the illusory feeling disappearing, returning to reality.
Qian Renxue was astonished to find that she and her grandfather had reached arge pce. When her body appeared here, she immediately sensed that this great pce was strange.
It was surrounded by endless night, speckled with myriad stars, and the pce where she stood seemed to float within this night space.
The pce was hexagonal, six giant golden pirs supporting the roof. There were no walls, and everything around was illusory. Whether it was the floor, ceiling or those six giant pirs, everything was carved with countless inscriptions. These inscriptions formed the appearance of angel feathers.
In the center of the pce was a three meter tall angel statue. It looked exactly the same as the one in Elder pce, only much smaller. This angel wasnt made from gold, but was rather dull grey. In front of the statue, an equally grey longsword was stuck in the ground. Six wings spread out behind it, vivid and lifelike.
Grandpa, where is this?Having arrived in this strange world, Qian Renxues voice was also finally a bit breathless.
Qian Daolius face revealed a strange smile:This is the true Angel Shrine, the location of the Angel Gods inheritance. Child,e over.While speaking, he waved his hand to Qian Renxue.
Qian Renxue was guided to stand in front of that angel statue. Qian Daoliu pulled her hand, looking at the equally rhombic golden gem on her forehead,You will let the radiance here reappear, let angels once again appear in the human world. Here, is where you willplete the ninth Angel Trial. At the same time it is also the ce of your true inheritance, where you will step into divinity. The Douluo Continent, nobody knows how many years it has been since gods appeared. You will be the strongest in the Continent, to lead the Spirit Empire to ascendancy.
Listening to Qian Daoliu, Qian Renxues eyes gradually brightened, intense spirit glittering in the golden pupils. At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in her mind, the figure of the one who had once defeated her.
Qian Renxue could never forget the man who defeated her back then. His intelligence and strength had made her consider him her greatest enemy.
Tang San, I will be god of angels. And you? Havent you already been left far behind? I will definitelye find you. I will personally settle the matter between you and me. When we meet again you will only have two choices. Submit or be destroyed. Besides grandfather, you are the only man I do not loathe. I hope you wont disappoint me.
Little Xue.Qian Daolius voice woke Qian Renxue from her train of thought.
Grandpa, what should I do?Qian Renxues gaze grew firm again. For some reason, as she recalled Tang Sans name, her entire heart burned. The first time she saw him was at Ning Fengzhis introduction, and thest time they had be enemies. For some reason, although Tang San had ruined her more than decade long effort of infiltrating the Heaven Dou Empire, Qian Renxue didnt hate him, but on the contrary admired him even more. In her heart she didnt want to kill Tang San, but rather conquer the only man she admired.
Use your blood.Qian Daoliu pointed to the round transparent gem on the hilt of the dark and dull longsword.
Qian Renxue drew a sharp breath. She knew thest moment was before her. Slowly raising her right hand, she covered that gem. Suddenly, her thumbnail shed, and immediately a stream of bizarrely colored blood flowed from her middle finger, moistening the gem on the sword hilt.
Qian Renxues blood was quite strange, not the red of humans, but more like faint pink mixed with faint gold. This strange blood even smelled somewhat sweet.
Suddenly, Qian Renxue felt her right hand twitch, the cut on the middle finger sucked against that clear gem. The glossy stone was now unexpectedly like a starved leech, Madly swallowing Qian Renxues blood. Blood madly spurted from the wound, making Qian Renxue tremble unconsciously.
One spirit ring after another appeared from Qian Renxues body. With a crash, six giant wings extended behind her, unfurling in the air. While her blood was being sucked, her spirit automatically forced its way out.
Qian Daoliu stood aside, nervously watching everything.
As more and more of Qian Renxues blood trickled out, the gem on the longswords hilt gradually brightened. Just at the start, it sparkled with the same pink golden color as Qian Renxues blood, but as more time passed, the brilliant pink gradually faded, bing purely golden. Golden light roamed, spreading down along the gem, bit by bit permeating that bizarre sword.
A weak feeling began to appear in Qian Renxues consciousness. But she unflinchingly kept it up, and even urged her spirit power to speed up the blood flow.
Gradually, Qian Renxue discovered that her body had be unable to move. The feeling of weakness grew stronger and stronger, but the golden light the sword in front of her released also began to grow more and more intense, the surging right rendering the entire Angel Shrine golden. The carvings in the surrounding shrine began toe to life. Faint light roamed, as if alive. The faint golden light was gradually strengthening.
Qian Daoliu smiled, his eyes revealing a zealous light as he muttered:Ive waited far, far too long for this moment, Tang Chen, in the end you were one step behind me! Even though I cant reach rank one hundred to be god, my posterity has still reached it. I didnt think I would be defeating you at this time. Unfortunately, I dont know whether youre still alive. If you are, what face will you make when you see my granddaughter be god? Haha, hahahaha.
Qian Daoliu with difficulty raised his leg, taking one step forward to stand in front of that grey angel statue and the longsword gradually bing golden.
The zealous light in his eyes gradually became gentle, gazing at Qian Renxue,Child, this is your final juncture. Its also grandpas final juncture. No matter how painful it is, you will definitely seed. In the future, if you meet an exceptional Douluo called Tang Chen, you have to defeat him for grandpa. Thats grandpas lifelong opponent.
Grandpa, what are you doing?Qian Renxue managed to open her mouth to yell. An intense feeling of unease suddenly rose in her heart. Its source was Qian Daolius kindly and benevolent gaze.
Qian Daoliu smiled slightly,Silly child, there will always be loss. This is my karma. As the Angel Gods guardian, I exist in order to pass on the the Angel Gods inheritance. Without me, you couldnt possiblyplete thest step. Dont feel sad, you cant move now, its impossible to stop me. Remember my words, lead the Spirit Empire to glory. If you meet Tang Chen, help me beat him.
As he spoke, an intense golden me abruptly surged from Qian Daolius body with a loud explosion, That me had no heat, but at this moment it still brightened the entire shrine, and the faintly golden inscriptions now turned intensely bright. Qian Daoliu even reced the angel statue to be the heart of the shrine.
Grandpa, dontQian Renxue did her utmost to shout, to struggle. But just like Qian Daoliu said, she was basically unable to move an inch, she waspletely absorbed by the gem on the sword, unable to budge.
Qian Daolius entire body had be golden. That golden me was something he had ignited automatically, it didnt just burn spirit power, but also his body, his soul, and his everything. This purest angelic me gradually consumed him. And behind him, that grey angel statue was frantically absorbing the energy erupting from the me.
Little Xue, listen. Theres something I never told you. The reason your mother is always unkind to you, even abandoning you as a child, isnt her fault. Only, its also because of you that I havent killed her. Your father really didnt die by Clear Sky Douluo Tang Haos hand. Back then Tang Hao only injured him, the person who truly killed your father, was your mother Bibi Dong.
What?Qian Renxue looked stupidly at her grandfather, even forgetting the golden me rising from his body.
Qian Daoliu sighed,The past is already the past. I know the whole story. Bibi Dong is a genius, only, your fathers methods to keep her were a bit devious. But nobody expected her to bear silently for so many years before moving. At that time you no longer had a father, so I didnt want to leave you without a mother as well. Once you be god of angels, think clearly how you will face her. Theres one thing I must warn you of. It there is one more person on the Douluo Continent who has a chance of bing god, then thats your mother. Her heart is already swallowed by wickedness. If she sessfully breaks through and bes god of rakshasa, she will be the antithesis of you as Angel God. But you are her daughter, deep in her heart she has always loved you. You must seize rulership of the Spirit Empire, decide for yourself how to act with Bibi Dong. Grandpa suggests you dont make things difficult for her, if you and she can join hands, then sweeping the Continent will be even easier.
She killed my father, she killed my father?Qian Daoliu stood there absentmindedly, not even reacting to the weakness in her body or the surge of energy disappearing within her. Qian Daoliu also smiled with satisfaction. He of course had a reason for telling Qian Daoliu this important news now, only with this would his granddaughter disperse the energy, and not feel sad for his death.
Ch ...ild you .. were .. alwa .. ys grand pas . pride ... Definitely with stand .. this fi nal . trial . be . an gel
Qian Renxue only woke up once Qian Daolius voice grew intermittent. In front of her, Qian Daolius body had gradually been swalloed by that golden me. Thest thing she saw was her her grandfathers kind eyes.
GrandpaQian Renxue shouted in pain, struggling to her utmost. Suddenly, her hand was pulled by that bizarre suction, from the gem on the hilt down to the hilt. With a ringing sound, the longsword stuck before the angel statue was unexpectedly pulled from the ground.
Golden light exploded in an instant, and the entire Angel Shrine became a dazzling sphere of golden light. It was like a sun illuminating the night sky, illuminating everything around it, and also swallowing Qian Daoliu.
Inside the Angel Shrine, all the carvings ignited with intense golden me. Qian Renxue only felt her body sway, already changing position. That grey angel statue was nowpletely golden, opening it arms it embraced her tightly.
The next moment, Qian Renxue instantly felt something blend into her body. The rhombic gem on her forehead radiated resplendent light. Enormous energy waves constantly erupted into the air. Within waves upon waves of violent explosions, her heart could no longer manage to be sad, the shocking scene made everything she saw turn golden, even her soul turned golden. She temporarily lost the capability of thought.
A dignified voice echoed from all around, all the golden light in this moment freezing within the Angel Shrine.
Angel Descent.
The golden light above the shrine suddenly dulled, the angel statue in the middle of the shrine had already disappeared, leaving Qian Renxue alone. Behind her, those three pairs of wings extended, having turnedpletely golden. Closing her eyes, letting her golden hair fly behind her, her right hand raising that strange longsword she just drew, her entire body blossomed with an intense golden me.
Starting from the tip of the sword, feather shaped inscriptions began to spread downwards. Spreading over the sword, gradually passing on to Qian Renxues body, extending to her face, extending all over her. With a soft jingling sound, all her clothespletely disappeared, exposing her perfect naked body.
That strange pattern was like clothes to Qian Renxue, gradually sliding until it enveloped herpletely, strange golden light constantly sparkled in dazzling bursts.
Her consciousness gradually recovering, her soul awakening in pain, Qian Renxue only felt her entire body itch, as if she was being bitten by millions of ants.
Pain could be easily endured, but this itchy feeling was far worse than pain. The terrifying itch made Qian Renxue feel worse than death, so much that she even lost the capacity for thought. That itchy feeling seemed to emanate from the marrow in her bones, and her entire body suffered the extremely terrifying itch.
She wanted to shout, but she couldnt give voice. She wanted to scratch, but her body wouldnt move. This never before experienced thrill left her in infinite pain. Her mind was on the verge of copse.
At this moment, she no longer had any opportunity to reflect on what Qian Daoliu said, she couldnt even give vent to the sorrow of her grandfather sacrificing himself for her to be god. But she understood one thing, if her soul couldnt endure this pain, then she wouldpletely copse. Not only would she fail to inherit divinity, she would be dust in this Angel Shrine.
Gradually, Qian Renxues consciousness began to grow fuzzy. Suddenly, a figure appeared in the depths of her soul, wearing long robes, the grand Bibi Dong.
Bibi Dong was watching her with a cold and noble expression, her voice also resonated deep in Qian Renxues soul;Dont you want to surpass me? Dont you hate me? Im waiting. I kill Qian Xunji. If you want to avenge him, juste find me.
Qian Renxues consciousness shook violently, even shaking off some of that brutal itch,Bibi Dong, I hate you, I hate you. Youre not suited to be my mother. But I wont kill you, I will steal the authority you want the most, to let you taste suffering.
Bibi Dongs figure gradually grew vague before her, gradually disappearing into nothingness. What Qian Renxue saw was her disdainful gaze.
The strength of her soul suddenly increased, and Qian Renxues willpower immediately grew stronger. The soul previously on verge of copse solidified again, frantically blocking the pain from the itchy feeling.
Time passed second by second, and the pain she suffered also grew more and more violent. The just painstakingly condensed willpower began to break down again, and her soul also began to falter anew.
No, I have to endure, Qian Renxue shouted desperately in the depths of her soul. But that constantly increasing pain made her soul like a leaf tossed in a tempest.
Her soul grew vague once again, but at this moment, yet another faint silhouette appeared in the depths of her mind.
Child, dont give up, you must endure. This is the chance grandpa traded his life for!
This time, the figure that appeared was Qian Daoliu, his body burning with golden me, his gaze filled with hope and encouragement stimting Qian Renxues soul, once again condensing that tattered soul.
Grandpa, I wont give up, Ill definitely seed. Dont worry. Ill definitely be the strongest. Illplete yourst wishes. Grandpa, give me strength, let me withstand this pain.
In the Angel Shrine, Qian Renxues body shuddered violently. Each time she shuddered, that golden pattern would be a bit more intense. Her body was also constantly changing with that golden pattern and rising golden me.
Already in her thirties, Qian Renxue gradually became younger, now she already looked eighteen, but her body was even more ample than she had been back then, her waist extremely slender, her chest towering, perfectly curved hips, perfectly round butt and long slender thighs stretching out below, especially hidden from view under that golden pattern of light grew even more fantastic.
On her forehead, that golden rhombic gem had already shattered at some point, bing a golden brand on her forehead. That brand was in the shape of a six winged angel. Like a small sized Angel God imnted on her forehead.
When this brand appeared was the first time Qian Renxues soul was unable to endure, and when her body changed, growing younger, was the second time.
Qian Renxue had now already be divine, her whole body erupting with golden mes. Especially the six wings on her back seemed more like cast from golden me, and each time they pped the surroundings would distort with gold.
Suddenly, a piercing shriek exploded from Qian Renxues body. The itch she felt redoubled in intensity, putting her just stabilized spirit in crisis again.
Along with a golden mist abruptly erupting outside her body, from within her body, as well as out of nowhere, altogether six strange golden bones appeared around her.
The golden pattern on Qian Renxues body instantly scattered, exposing her smooth tender body. All of the golden pattern transformed into lines of golden light that blended into those six strange bones.
Indeed, these six golden bones were the world famous Spirit Halls paramount treasure, the Angelic Raiment. Beforeing here, Qian Renxue had fused five of them, but had not yet dared fuse one. Now in the process of inheritance, whether fused or not, they all appeared by her side.
Each of the spirit bones began to show strange changes as they were immersed in that golden pattern. Spirit bones were no longer bones, but rather gradually merged, fusing together with the surrounding golden lines of light, slowly turning into watery, bing arge stream of golden liquid, condensing into a giant ball of light that floated three meters in front of Qian Renxues chest.
Qian Renxue strenuously endured, the sudden increase in pain almost making her copse. But her mind was filled with the courage her grandfather gave her, as well as the shock of his sacrifice, constantly provoking her soul to endure.
But how long could it go on?
Boom
That ball of golden light formed from the six spirit bones of the Angelic Raiment shot straight at Qian Renxue like a shooting star. In that instant, the liquid quickly flowed along her curves to envelop her entire body.
It was also in that instant that iparable pain suddenly exploded in Qian Renxues soul. In practically an instant, her soul was making sounds of copse.
The painful feeling redoubled yet again, and even Qian Renxues solid willpower could no longer endure.
Finished.Qian Renxue felt cracks start to appear in her soul, and these cracks were quickly spreading, as if it would copse in the next moment.
Will it end like this? In the end I cant be god of angels? Unwillingness gnawed at her heart like ants, No, I wont give up like this. I will seed, I will seed
Qian Renxue shouted madly in her heart, but she still couldnt stop the copse of her soul. But in this extremely critical moment, suddenly, in the depths of her soul, a third figure appeared.
Qian Renxue was stupefied. The shadows that appeared before were Bibi Dong and Qian Daoliu, that had also helped her form two obsessions, thereby passing two crises. She understood that, even though she deeply hated Bibi Dong, Bibi Dong was like her grandfather, both held extremely important roles deep in her heart. But, besides them, could there still be someone who could form an obsession? This third shadow, who was it? Could there be a person even more important to her than her grandfather and Bibi Dong?
The third shadow gradually grew distinct in her mind. It was a man, a young man.
Long blue hair scattered over his back, blue eyes that seemed to see through everything, filled with deep wisdom, a slender figure with grace and nobility, and in front of him quietly floated a standing harp.
He slowly raised his hands, slender fingers caressing the strings, crisp jingling turning into a perfect melody that permeated Qian Renxues soul. Like the sounds of her souls copse.
Its him, why is it him? Qian Renxues heart was shocked to the extreme. She very clearly understood that, theter these obsessions appeared, the more important the person was to her. This was also the reason she didnt understand how he appeared after Qian Daoliu. She had believed that there was nobody more important than her grandfather.
But now she understood that, a very, very long time ago, another person had quietly infiltrated her heart, and at the same time also branded the deepest depths. It was at this moment that he quietly appeared, forming the third obsession helping her reach divinity.
Qian Renxue wanted to weep. Right now her soul was in an extremely brittle state, she even wanted to give up on everything. But, the harp constantly saturating her heart still helped her to bit by bit erase the signs of copse from her soul.
That man always had a faint smile, gracefully and softly plucking the strings, as if narrating Qian Renxues thoughts.
Light and shadow shed, and Qian Renxue appeared inside her own soul, stark naked, step by step approaching the man by the harp. Here, in the depths of her soul, was the source of her soul. And this source, was just being plucked by that mans fingers. This moment, all the itching pain was alleviated. Tears, flowed down the face condensed in Qian Renxues soul.
Vermillion lips softly parting, she sobbed out ...
Tang San, why is it you
Chapter 288 — Devilgod Possessed Dark Devilgod Tiger
Chapter 288: Devilgod Possessed Dark Devilgod Tiger
Tang San, why is it you
All the images that appeared in the depths of Qian Renxues soul were the things she recalled the deepest. But she had never thought that this third obsession would actually be caused by Tang San. The youth lightly caressing the harp in front of her, wasnt that exactly the scene of Tang Sans show at the Moon Pavilions graduation ceremony?
Qian Renxue only now understood that Tang San of that time was already on her mind. At that time she had apanied Xue Qinghes little sister to that graduation ceremony, and even teased the princess for falling for Tang San. But she didnt expect that time would stick in her heart as well. At this moment she finally understood why, even though she clearly had a chance to win in the battle back then, she still repeatedly hoped Tang San would submit to her. In the depths of her heart she longed to conquer him this much. This was the only man that stepped into her heart.
Hearing Qian Renxue call his name, the Tang San shadow deep in her soul slowly stood, facing her with a smile, opening his arms wide. The harp was gone, only that gentle embrace remained in Qian Renxues eyes.
She unhesitatingly threw herself into that hug, warmth permeated her mind and instantly spread through her entire body, all the pain seeming to disappear. She tightly pulled herself close to this graceful man, practically as if merging herself into him.
Unconsciously, the mans clothes also disappeared. The two naked bodies embraced each other tightly, and unprecedented pleasure flooded Qian Renxues heart like a tidal wave. She even forgot that she was undertaking the inheritance of the god of angels right now, her entire soul was filled by that mans figure. Answering frantically, then from passive to initiative, even though she was already in her thirties, this was still the first time she had been together with a man.
Her heart trembled, her soul trembled, her body even spasmed as that tidal climax progressed. Her pain and suffering, all her longing, erupted fully in this moment.
Ever since she was born, Xien Renxue had always had a dark side deep in her heart, and in the process of epting the inheritance of the radiant god of angels, all dark sides became obstacles to her bing god. But at this moment, as she could express all the pain her heart held, her road to divinity had be unobstructed.
In the Angel Shrine, Qian Renxues body was already floating in midair. The six wings behind her constantly beat softly, and her body jerked and contorted, golden light constantly moving across her. One could vaguely see that her skin had already bepletely pink, liquid flowing down her thighs. The golden liquid the previously flowed across her had left her skin and gradually formed about one centimeter away.
Ah Qian Renxue suddenly shouted loudly, her body contorting quickly. The liquid suddenly erupted, and the next moment, with a series of resounding sounds, her whole body began to show fantastic changes.
That golden line liquid instantly formed, dazzling golden armor forged perfectly ording to her body. Bulging chest armor, slender waist armor, perfectly round shoulder armor, as well as other perfectly proportioned armor pieces, enveloping her entire body. That little angel brand on her forehead equally burst with light, turning into a circlet across her forehead. In the middle of the circlet, a small angel shaped gem glinted. Waves appeared on the edges of the circlet, forming altogether seven crests, making it look like a princess diadem.
The feather design spread to every corner of the armor, and the six wings on her back had already turned sparkling gold. With slow vibrations, golden ripples constantly spread out in circles around Qian Renxue. The guard of that nowpletely golden Angels Sword in her hand unfolded, looking like a pair of angel wings. An enormous golden wave rose from underfoot, instantly permeating every part of Qian Renxues body. Behind her, an extremely enormous angel shadow appeared, ovepping, slowly shrinking, until itpletely blended into her.
The light of the angel shaped gem on her forehead glittered, turning into an ice cold surge that abruptly invaded the depths of Qian Renxues soul, then instantly erupted.
All illusions instantly disappeared. The man who was just leading her to climb to the peak was shattered in the golden light, and Qian Renxues soul almost instantly came awake. An iparably powerful feeling reced the previous ecstatic bliss, making her whole body shiver.
As she slowly opened her eyes, everything around her became clear, power as if she could control heaven and earth, and point out the paths of the stars, almost made her moan.
Illusion, everything just now was an illusion. Qian Renxue floated there despondently. She suddenly discovered that, after she truly inherited the angel divinity, she wasnt as excited as she had expected, and on the contrary disappointed as if she lost something. Deep in her soul, she longed even more to soak in that warm embrace and iparable pleasure.
Her lower body still felt a bit slippery. Even if her strength had already be iparably powerful, the feeling of going from girl to woman still lingered.
I, I actually wanted to Even Qian Renxue herself didnt know what to think. But she deeply understood that those three shadows that appeared, those three obsessions, where the people that could influence her after she became god.
Her grandfather had already sacrificed himself for her, Bibi Dong was in the end still her mother, but, Tang San who appearedst, the deepest obsession that helped herplete this path to divinity, how would she face him again? He was an enemy. There were only two ways to break this obsession, either conquer him, or destroy him.
Ah Qian Renxue shouted once again, intense golden lines of light abruptly spreading out from her. On her body, the Angelic Raiment had already turned into a true Angelic Raiment. One feather-shaped pattern of light after another drifted out, spinning violently around her.
Spirit City, Elder Pce
In the heart of the pce, the giant angel statue shuddered without warning, fine lines of golden light starting to emerge on the surface, radiating intense golden light patterns.
Boom The entire statue shattered, turning into countless golden motes of light surging in the air. At the heart of the explosion, fully dressed in golden armor, six wings softly beating, Qian Renxue had returned. To be precise, it should be, God of Angels Qian Renxue, had returned.
Raising the Angels Sword high above her head, surging golden me turned into a golden pir that shot towards the sky, instantly breaking through the peak of the hall. Enormous energy fluctuations erupted in session, making the sun lose its color.
Bibi Dong sat upright cultivating in the carriage. Her body really was too weak, to the point that they couldnt rush. The magnificent Spirit Empire empress, now only guarded by a hundred imperial spirit masters and Hu Liena.
Close to three days had passed since leaving Jialing Pass, but the road to Spirit City was still long. Bibi Dongs condition had only recovered slightly, and full recovery was still very far away.
Just as they advanced, suddenly, the spiderweb pattern on Bibi Dongs forehead brightened, and she opened her eyes from her previous weak cultivation, her eyes brimming with difficult to conceal shock. She rushed out of the carriage in a blur, staring towards Spirit City.
All she saw was the vast horizon, but she seemed to really see something. Her body trembled uncontrobly, her fists clenching, not even noticing how her fingernails stabbed into her palms.
No, this is impossible. Hes just the Angel Gods guardian, how could he be god? How could there be this kind of aura, how?
Teacher, what is it?Hu Liena jumped with fright at Bibi Dongs sudden movements, hastilying over to support her.
Bibi Dong, powerless, fell limply into Hu Lienas arms, only repeating that phrase. Impossible
Someone else felt it at the same time.
Flying quickly for three days, Tang San had already reached the Star Dou Great Forest. The moment he justnded in the forest, a red hot feeling on his forehead suddenly pulled his gaze in one direction.
Tang San vaguely seemed to see a giant angel figure appear on the horizon. That giant angel figure seemed like it covered everything, hiding the sky and covering the earth. Enormous pressure made the Seagod Trident brand on his forehead grow hotter and hotter, all his blood seeming to boil.
This was ...
Tang San halted, seriously looking in the direction the presence came from. Judging by its position, it should be straight towards Spirit City! Could something have changed in Spirit City? This energy was extremely simr to that Seraphim spirit Qian Renxue had when they fought, but way more powerful. Could it be Qian Daoliu? But, was this really energy a human could emit?
Tang San really hadnt cultivated for long, and his understanding of the Seraphim spirit was far from as incisive as Bibi Dong. Therefore he didnt feel it as deeply as Bibi Dong, but he equally felt like an enormous rock was weighing on his chest, unspeakably ufortable. This kind of feeling recovered as that angel figure on the horizon gradually vanished.
Indeterminate light sparkling his his eyes, Tang San only calmed down after a long time. No matter, whatever it was, right now his first order of business was to inherit the Seagod. Only by bing Seagod could he truly have the strength to reverse the situation.
Thinking so, Tang San gripped the Seagod Trident, walking into the Star Dou Great Forest in big strides.
Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer already had three spirit rings, and the requirements for his Seagod Eighth Trial was to fill up his spirit rings, thenplete the spirit bones, defeating the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. Consequently, this time he came to the Star Dou Great Forest to catch another five spirit rings, raising the Clear Sky Hammers spirit rings to eight. Thest spirit ring and spirit bone would wait until he had killed the Deep Sea Demon Whale King.
The Star Dou Great Forest had numerous spirit beasts, and even though hundred thousand year cultivation spirit beasts were limited, there was quite a lot with more than fifty thousand year cultivation. Relying on the Blue Silver Domains advantage in the forest, as Tang San advanced this time, he was prepared to catch five spirit rings as fast as possible, then converge with hispanions and go hunt the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, and then return to Seagod Ind for his final trial.
Last time when Tang San met Tang Chen, Tang Chen had also said he would go to Seagod Ind. Tang San was also preparing to ask his great grandfather toe back when he went there this time. His great grandfather was now at least at the half divinity level, plus if he could inherit the Seagods position, the events on the Continent wouldnt be any problem. The day when Spirit Hall was thoroughly eliminated wasnt far.
Therefore, even though the presence from Spirit City weighed on his heart, he was still full of confidence. With his great grandfather here, or if hepleted the Seagods inheritance, would he still need to fear Qian Daoliu?
Stepping into the Star Dou Great Forest, the fresh and clean air mixed with the scent of nts washed over his face and prated deep into his heart. Tang San couldnt help feeling moved. He still deeply remembered the nervousness and excitement the first time he came to the Star Dou Great Forest. The events that time could be said to have had an extremely important effect on maturing him. He had a special affection for this great forest.
The first time he came here he had obtained the thousand year Man Faced Demon Spider spirit, and it was also at that time he deeply experienced the pain of not being strong enough. Of course, that was also his first meeting with Titan Giant Ape Er Ming.
To save Xiao Wu, Da Ming and Er Ming had sacrificed themselves. If they watched on from Heaven, they would definitely be very happy to see Xiao Wu resurrected. The Star Dou Great Forest made Tang San most grateful, it was the ce that had born Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu had lived here for a hundred thousand years! Xiao Wu, I will definitely protect you, I definitely wont let you be harmed again. Once the Spirit Empire is destroyed, I will definitely give you the grandest wedding, to make you my wife.
Thinking of Xiao Wu, Tang San couldnt help the tender feelings in his heart. Even though they had just separated a few days ago, his heart was already filled with her shadow, one day of separation was like three autumns apart. Tang San especially treasured being together with Xiao Wu after so many events. If not for the current urgency, he absolutely wouldnt have left her.
With a whoosh, a spirit beast leapt out not far ahead of Tang San. Tang San woke up from dreaming about Xiao Wu, and couldnt helpughing at himself. His current attitude really was too different from the past. If it was before, maybe he would already be nervously on guard. But now he basically didnt need to worry. Even if he was attacked by any spirit beast here, thou couldnt possibly do him any harm. Even the fifty thousand year spirit beasts he was targeting now werent enough to be any threat.
Faint blue filled Tang Sans eyes. In order to save time, he directly used his Blue Silver Domain.
Gentle blue light rippled out like waves. The moment the Blue Silver Grass on the ground came into contact with the light, they immediately swayed softly as if alive. The des of grass all pointed towards Tang San, drifting and waving cheerfully. Tang San could deeply feel their joy.
Releasing a gentle soothing through his mental strength, feeling more and more blue silver grass join in his domain, Tang Sans mental strength also expanded. The blue silver grass were his eyes. At his level, releasing the Blue Silver Domain didnt exhaust anything. His spirit power recovery rate was higher than the Blue Silver Domains consumption rate. Twin spirits as well as the Seagods Light gave him enormous benefits. Even if he now fully used his spirit avatar, itd just exhaust a little bit.
Perhaps due to sensing the Blue Silver Domains energy fluctuations, the Star Dou Great Forest immediately quieted down. Within Tang Sans boundless mental strength,rge numbers of low level spirit beasts grew quiet, not even thinking of running away, only quietly crouching to the ground, not daring to even budge. And Tang San basically wouldnt let higher level spirit beasts even sense him. The Blue Silver Domain made him into one with the Star Dou Great Forest.
Soaring up, guided by the Blue Silver Domain, Tang San took flight once again, flying straight towards the middle of the forest. With the help of the Blue Silver Domain, he basically didnt need to see with his eyes to easily avoid all obstacles, flying forward towards the depths of the Star Dou Great Forest like a wisp of blue smoke. High level spirit beasts only lived in the center.
Very soon, Tang San found his first target. Guided by the Blue Silver Domain, he targeted a spirit beast.
Rather fortunately, Tang San sensed this spirit beast before he even approached the depths of the forest. After the Blue Silver Domain evolved one again, its sensory capabilities grew one step stronger. Sensing through the domain, Tang San could even urately judge the spirit beasts cultivation age. This spirit beast he found had a cultivation of roughly sixty five thousand to sixty eight thousand years. It was a pretty good choice. Moreover, it also had the attributes he needed.
Tang San flew closer. With his speed plus the Blue Silver Domains perception, even agility attack type Title Douluo might not be able to keep up with him in this forest. He found his target in just a moment.
Just as the distance shrunk to a hundred meters, suddenly, Tang San felt the light around him dim. The sky was clear for ten thousand li, the sun was shining, but inside the forest it was still gloomy.
Yi, whats this? With Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain perception he had discovered that this spirit beast should be a tiger type, which relied mainly on strength. Due to cultivating the Great Sumeru Hammer, what he needed was strength types, what spirit beast it was was inconsequential. But the light suddenly dimming could only prove one thing, this tiger type spirit beast really wasnt an ordinary spirit beast. And it was a spirit beast with a domain.
In fact, in the spirit beast world, only hundred thousand year spirit beasts would certainly possess domains. In other words, after spirit beasts reached a hundred thousand year cultivation they would naturally develop their own domain. On this point, peak spirit beasts were even superior to Title Douluo level spirit masters. But this sixty something thousand year spirit beast already had a domain. This proved that its quality was definitely astonishing. It was very possibly a creature not inferior to the Titan Giant Ape and Sky Blue Bull Python, just missing the cultivation.
This discovery was a pleasant surprise to Tang San. The stronger the spirit beast, the stronger the attributes and spirit power increase from the spirit ring. With his strength, killing ordinary hundred thousand year spirit beasts wasnt too difficult, and he naturally didnt need to worry that this sixty thousand year spirit beast would be much trouble. Immediately, Tang San flew straight towards his target as led by the Blue Silver Domain. At the same time, he also raised the Seagod Trident.
He didnt have the time to waste here, he had to leave for the Seagod Hall as soon as possible. The light dimming and the changes in the surroundings let the experienced Tang San immediately judge that this spirit beasts domain should be a darkness type. And his own Seagod Trident was dual water and light attributed, and its additional divine aura had a powerful restraining effect on this kind of darkness domain.
Of course, darkness also opposed light. Only, even a hundred thousand year level darkness attributed spirit beast couldnt suppress the Seagod Trident. That was a true divine instrument. In terms of attributes, Tang San already had full control.
A ray of Seagods Light abruptly shot like lightning from Tang Sans forehead, sinking into the Seagod Trident. Immediately, gaudy golden light erupted from the Seagods Heart, and the Seagod Trident also instantly began to emanate golden light. It dispersed the surrounding darkness, lighting up the way.
Roar A long roar echoed at the same time as the Seagods Light appeared. Tang San immediately saw a giant spirit beast sharply get up from the ground not far ahead, its vicious eyes turning in his direction.
That was a ck giant tiger, pure ck all over, without a speck of other color. Red eyes brimmed with viciousness. It was no less than eight meters long, bulging with muscle, maybe weighing more than three thousand jin. The king mark on his forehead was also ck, but a different ck from its fur, a ck as gloomy as mist. Most peculiar was its tail. It was much longerpared to ordinary tiger type spirit beasts, and standing up, formed from countless bone joints, with a giant barb at the top, glinting with cold light.
As he saw it, Tang San immediately thought of a special type of spirit beast Grandmaster once told him about. It was a spirit beast even more rare than the Man Faced Demon Spider, and almost eradicated. Grandmaster had also consulted an ancient text, and because this kind of beast was very peculiar as well as extremely rare, Grandmaster hadnt described it in detail at the time, but still told Tang San that this was a first rate spirit beast. It was also just because it was too outstanding that it was difficult for it to survive in the spirit beast world, thats why it would be so rare.
ording to the ancient ounts, the name of such a spirit beast was Dark Devilgod Tiger. In legends, it was a mutation that urred as an evil god descended on a white tiger, turning the white tigers originally light attributes into darkness, producing ck wings of corruption, as well as that scorpion tail-like Devilgod Hook.
The Dark Devilgod Tiger was extremely powerful. Generally speaking, spirit beasts all had a chance of being human spirits, but this Dark Devilgod Tiger was an exception, there had never been any humans with it as spirit. In itself it really didnt have the darkness attribute, but rather the evil attribute left by the Devilgod. That basically wasnt something humans could endure. If it was evaluated ording to spirit levels, then it would absolutely be a peak spiritparable to the Seraphim.
The Dark Devilgod Tiger possessed an extremely overbearing talent. It didnt mature through cultivation. Its own cultivation was extremely difficult, and it could only quickly rise in strength through devouring spirit beasts or human spirit masters spirit power. Consequently, no matter what environment it appeared in, such a spirit beast would immediately draw down the universal hatred of other spirit beasts, who would destroy it before it had a chance to grow strong. Even thousand year level Dark Devilgod Tigers were very rare, let alone the one in front of Tang San with a full sixty thousand years. ording to what Grandmaster said, such a first rate spirit beast was enough to challenge enemies that surpassed it. In other words, the ten thousand year level Dark Devilgod Tiger could even challenge hundred thousand year level spirit beasts.
Roar
Getting up as it saw Tang San, the giant Dark Devilgod Tigers blood red eyes instantly shed. Even facing the Seagod Trident, it actually didnt have even the slightest thought of escaping. That roar was instead filled with excitement. Slowly raising its paws, it walked step by step towards Tang San.
Just the fact that it faced the divine light radiating from the Seagod Trident without flinching was enough to prove the strength of the Dark Devilgod Tiger. At the same time, Tang San felt his left and right arms heat up simultaneously, excited energy pulsing rhythmically.
Those werent fluctuations from the Mysterious Heaven Skill, but rather the spirit bones in his left and right arm. Very clearly, the Titan Giant Apes soul in the Titan Giant Ape left arm bone and the Sky Blue Bull Pythons soul in the Sky Blue Bull Python right arm bone recognized this Dark Devilgod Tiger, and the excitement it caused really wasnt friendly, but rather filled with hostility. But it was also excitement without any thought of cowering.
One clue reveals the general trend. With Tang Sans intelligence, this simple detail immediately proved that this Dark Devilgod Tiger definitely had history with Da Ming and Er Ming. To be the enemy of the forest kings Da Ming and Er Ming, and moreover still appear living in front of him, proved one step further this Dark Devilgod Tigers terrifying strength.
Tang Sans judgement was correct. Even Da Ming and Er Ming who were practically the strongest in the Star Dou Great Forest still didnt have absolute strength. Even though this Dark Devilgod Tigers cultivation was just sixty thousand years, its frightening abilities and strength made even Da Ming and Er Ming cautious. Both sides had fought several times, and even if Da Ming and Er Ming sessfully drove the Dark Devilgod Tiger out of the Star Dou Great Forest, that was all they managed. They couldnt directly kill it.
After Da Ming and Er Ming sacrificed themselves to Tang San and the vast forest lost the presence of the two forest kings, this Dark Devilgod Tiger, coveting the numerous spirit beasts within the forest where it could grow quickly, had quietly returned.
Just at the start it waspletely cautious, always probing for Da Ming and Er Mings presence. After all, before it reached a hundred thousand year cultivation, it still couldnt defeat the two forest kings together in a frontal confrontation.
Very soon it discovered that there were no longer any signs of Da Ming and Er Ming in the center of the Star Dou Great Forest, and then openly made its return. But, it also knew that its cultivation style would anger all spirit beasts, and thus it didnt immediately enter the heart of the forest, only roaming the outside, killing some rtively weak spirit beast to strengthen itself, preparing to kill its way into the Star Dou Great Forest once it was strong enough and taking revenge on those tens of thousands of years old spirit beasts. If the Dark Devilgod Tiger cultivated to the peak, it would extremely possibly be a Devilgod. Its intelligence was no less inferior to humans. This Dark Devilgod Tiger in particr was especially bright. Otherwise it couldnt possibly have survived this long, cultivating to this stage.
Sensing the divine presence from the Seagod Trident Tang San held, it also wasnt suppressed, the Devilgod blood it had inherited only made it loathe the Seago Trident.But at the same time it also felt Tang Sans spirit power fluctuations. Tang Sans pure spirit power aura made it extremely excited. It clearly understood that swallowing Tang San might be even better than swallowing a hundred thousand year spirit beasts cultivation. Even though that Seagod Trident made it slightly restless, it had still never been defeated by humans. Plus its cultivation already reaching the sixty thousand year level, it was naturally full of confidence. But even so, its movements were still extremely careful, it also sensed danger from Tang San.
Only, the Dark Devilgod Tiger still couldnt ignore Tang Sans lure. It judged that, if it could devour Tang Sans spirit power, then it could very possibly break through the hundred thousand year realm in a very short time. Its strength didnt need to be weighed in age. As long as its strength could progress, then even if Da Ming and Er Ming came back to life they couldnt do anything to it.
Data shed through the Dark Devilgod Tigers mind, adding its own judgement. Tang Sans divinity also grew heavier. If he faced a spirit beast that even Da ming and Er Ming couldnt destroy, then this battle wouldnt be that simple. Of course, the spirit ring from killing this Dark Devilgod Tiger would definitely be much stronger than an ordinary fifty thousand year spirit beast. He had to obtain altogether five spirit rings in the Star Dou Great Forest, and this Dark Devilgod Tiger was the perfect start.
ck and red, spirit rings of two different colors began to rise from below Tang San, circling around him. des of crystalline Blue Silver Emperor began to appear around him. The Blue Silver Domain abruptly contracted, only remaining within a hundred meter range with Tang San as center. He didnt want to lightly draw on the strength of the blue silver grass in the forest, because he couldnt possibly fight every battle where there was blue silver grass. With the Blue Silver Domain this small, it was just where the effect of his Blue Silver Emperor spirit amplification was best. Confronting this umon spirit beast, Tang San was alreadypletely serious, without any carelessness.
The giant Devilgod Hook on the Dark Devilgod Tigers back slowly rose, slowly waving behind it. Each time it moved, it would cause a series of bizarre distorted light halos in the air. Its body was ck, but the energy fluctuations it emanated were really gray, a gray filled with evil influence. With each step forward, the surrounding nts would automatically part to open a path, and even the blue silver grass within the Blue Silver Domains range was no exception. The temperature in the forest seemed to suddenly drop. That was the cold of wickedness. Tang San had only felt this kind of cold from when Bibi Dong used her second spirit, Soul Eating Spider Emperor.
Revealing a faint smile, Tang San slowly raised his right hand, holding the Seagod Trident horizontally next to him. ck, ck, ck, ck, red, ck, red, red, red, nine spirit rings appeared in neat order, undting slightly. But he still didnt release the powerful energies, all the spirit power fluctuations were fully introverted.
It also wasnt the first time the Dark Devilgod Tiger had faced human spirit masters. Seeing the rtively neatly colored spirit rings Tang San had, its blood red eyes also turned a bit cautious. Its pace slowed a step, but its aura became increasingly tyrannical. The battle could begin at any moment.
Chapter 289 — Highly Intelligent Super Spirit Beast
Chapter 289: Highly Intelligent Super Spirit Beast
Within the Star Dou Great Forest, Tang San and the Dark Devilgod Tiger confronted each other, one man and one tiger. The Dark Devilgod Tiger halted when still thirty meters away from Tang San. It didnt roar again, its ice cold blood red eyes seeming calmly terrible. For some reason, as he saw its eyes, Tang San actually felt like it was a kind of intelligent gaze.
Its looking for my weaknesses. Tang Sans sharp mental strength instantly sensed the Dark Devilgod Tigers n. Was this fellow really a spirit beast? Facing it he felt even more danger than confronting a human Title Douluo.
The grey streams of energy surrounding the Dark Devilgod Tiger quietly spread out, the ice cold evil energy making the Blue Silver Domain Tang San produced unable to enter it, and also unable to influence it in any way. Moreover, Tang San still clearly sensed how the domain the Dark Devilgod Tiger produced before was now actually contracting, until contained within it.
There are no gaps? Tag San smiled coldly, then Ill help you make some. Mysterious Heaven Skill quietly moved, and each of the Blue Silver Emperors he released lunged as if alive, snaking towards the Dark Devilgod Tiger while sticking close to the ground.
And the instant the Blue Silver Emperor began to act, the Dark Devilgod Tiger finally moved. Completely opposite from its previous slow steadiness, as it moved now Tang San immediately felt a foul wind hitting him straight on, the surrounding air fluctuating violently, the gale biting cold. The Dark Devilgod Tiger actually instantly disappeared from his field of view.
Wind ability? Tang San was shocked. If not for his extremely formidable mental strength, this time he would have lost all track of the Dark Devilgod Tiger. With a soft sway, and without turning his head around, Tang San took three steps to the right, half turning at the same time, the Seagod Trident turning into a ray of golden light scattering behind him.
But, this attack still missed. The Dark Devilgod Tiger that had suddenly appeared behind him came to a sudden stop mid lunge in the air. Its enormous bodypletely vited thews gravity as it instantlynded, just in time for the Seagod Tridents tip to sh past it. The instant the Seagod Trident was behind it, he elerated again, once more lunging towards Tang Sans wide open back. Two sets of tiger ws ejected. Different from the sharp des Dai Mubai had in white tiger form, its ws were actually ck, not reflecting any light, just like a dark abyss. One paw struck directly at the rear of Tang Sans head, the other towards Tang Sans wist. Its movements were fast, astonishingly so.
The speed also didnt influence its strength. The vigorous force waspletely contained within the ws, until it was just a foot away from Tang Sans body, and he clearly felt the terrifying force they brought. Even with the strength of his body, he would be seriously injured if hit.
Only, it was also just at the moment the tiger w was about to strike that the Dark Devilgod Tiger also looked distracted. Because, its ws only hit an afterimage that vanished in an instant, not striking Tang San himself. Its reaction really was too fast. Its hind legs exerted force in the same instant, its eight meters long giant body retreating swiftly, yet again dodging a heavy strike from the Seagod Trident. Advance and retreat waspleted in an instant, with the sense of retreating a thousand li when an attack failed.
This one probing exchange raised the alertness of both man and tiger substantially. The Dark Devilgod Tiger was without a doubt probing with its attack, and Tang San also relied on the Ghost Perplexing Shadow Step to test its reaction. Even though both sides hadnt truly collided, the Dark Devilgod Tigers calm and decisiveness, as well as that instantly erupting force, made Tang Sans expression turn serious.
Not lightly using formidable abilities, that strengthpletely reserved while probing, but capable of erupting at any moment, was even more terrifying. This Dark Devilgod Tiger was even more difficult than imagined.
Man and tiger changed direction, once again confronting each other. The Dark Devilgod Tiger crouched slightly. While Tang San finally knew its strength, at the same time it also sensed that this human wasnt as easily handled as those spirit masters it had met before. But this even more strengthened its thoughts of devouring Tang Sans spirit power. In this sense it was the same as Tang San. The stronger the enemy, the greater the benefit of devouring him would be.
Clever fellow.Tang San spoke coldly. His third spirit ring suddenly brightened, the Seagod Trident held in his right hand, his right hand rose, and a yellow green ball of light instantly flew out, straight at the Dark Devilgod Tiger.
The light sphere exploded in midair, turning into a twenty meter diameterrge, spinning towards the Dark Devilgod Tiger. It was Tang Sans third spirit ability, Spiderweb Restraint.
The Dark Devilgod Tigers four legs used force simultaneously, sharply moving sideways. Its giant body moved between tworge trees, wanting to dodge the Spiderweb Restraint.
If this spiderweb was released by another spirit master, even if that spirit master was just as strong, it might still be able to dodge. Unfortunately, now it faced the Spiderweb Restraint of a direct Tang Sect disciple. Even if the spiderweb was enormous, it was already under the control of Tang Sans hidden weapon skills the moment it was released. Adding in the mental strength guidance, the huge spiderweb also moved sideways, passing straight between the trees. Suddenly elerating, it was just moments from catching the tiger.
The Dark Devilgod Tigers eyes shed red, suddenly extending the wings on its back, pping forcefully. Immediately, countless rays show out, turning into several dozen foot long des that rose into the air, shing with Tang Sans spiderweb.
If both sides were probing reaction before, then now it was a test of abilities. The Dark Devilgod Tiger shocked Tang San once again. As his fifty thousand year level Spiderweb Restraint met those ck des, it actuallypletely copsed into tatters. Of course, the resilient spiderweb also shattered the ck des. Both abilities actually cancelled each other out. In fact, the strength of this spiderweb restraint was twice that of the Blue Silver Emperor, and it was a more than fifty thousand year level spirit ability. But it was still blocked by the Dark Devilgod Tigers instant ability. That seemingly unremarkable ck light was both wind and evil attributed energy fused together, relying on the powerful cutting of the wind attribute, plus the evil attributes powerful corrosion, breaking the spiderweb in one move. This bit showed that the Dark Devilgod Tigers evil attribute should be the evolution of the darkness attribute, with the characteristics of the darkness attribute, but even more powerful.
The Dark Devilgod Tiger seemed infuriated. Its right forew abruptly struck the ground, a line of ck light shooting straight at Tang San, close to the ground. Where the ck light passed, the nts wilted and disappeared one after another. In just an instant, the attack reached Tang Sans feet.
Tang San saw without looking. His left hand stabbed the Seagod Trident straight into the ground in front of him. Relying on his mental strength judgement, the position didnt deviate in the slightest.
An explosion reverberated. Just as Tang San thought relying on the Seagod Trident could easily block the Dark Devilgod Tigers attack, that ck light suddenly condensed into a point and exploded, still half a meter away from the Seagod Trident. Dust immediately filled the air, shattered nts flying upwards. Along with the explosion came tremendous wicked energy and a feeling of paralysis, unexpectedly temporarily breaking down Tang Sans mental probe.
This was Tang San reacted in shock, the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone flying ability immediately erupting, making him simultaneously shoot straight upwards like an artillery shell. At the same time his left leg kicked out, countless fragmented red des of light instantly exploding,unching an omnidirectional attack at the same moment as he escaped from danger.
The Dark Devilgod Tiger used action to inform Tang San that he wasnt the only one who could create opportunities. Instantly breaking down Tang Sans mental strength probe, the Dark Devilgod Tigers enormous body also hurriedly disappeared. And in the previous attack, it had also revealed its third attribute, lightning. This was something missing from the ancient ounts Grandmaster once read.
Evil, wind, lightning. Three attributes.
Tang San became aware of the danger at the same time as he lost track of the Dark Devilgod Tiger, therefore he tried his best to fly upwards. At the same time he used the Evil Spirit Orca left leg bones spirit ability Orca Broken Teeth Chop to protect himself. This was a hundred thousand year spirit bones ability, and even if the Dark Devilgod Tigers attack was powerful, to Tang San it seemed it could still be blocked.
But, an uneasy feeling appeared in Tang Sans heart yet again. The Orca Broken Teeth Chop shot out, but he never felt it collide with any attack,pletely hitting nothing. And at this moment, what he didnt see was the Dark Devilgod Tigers enormous body just appear above him. The giant Devilgod Hook on its back quietly swept out. Apletely non-reflective hook struck straight at the top of Tang Sans head.
The Dark Devilgod Tiger had a special sprinting ability, it could be used on the ground, but also in the air. It was fast, even faster than teleportation. But different from teleportation was that this dash had to travel to a preset target in a straight line. If it ran into anything on the way it would collide, unlike teleportation that allowed you to directly appear somewhere else. But, when it dashed in a straight line like this, the evil strength would alsopletely erupt, and in this linear attack its attack would be twice as strong. Therefore, in some sense this ability was even scarier than teleportation. The Dark Devilgod Tiger used this ability to arrive above Tang San, the Devilgod Hook swinging down to finish Tang San.
From the start of the attack until this final attack, the Dark Devilgod Tiger never had to use the support of any great energy. But its urate nning, exquisite creation of the opportunity, absolutely wasnt inferior to any outstanding control type spirit master.
But, the Dark Devilgod Tiger equally faced a peak control type spirit master. Would Tang San be so easily finished?
The Dark Devilgod Tiger also didnt notice that at the same time as Tang Sans Orca Broken Teeth Chop hit nothing, a faint smile had already appeared at the corner of his mouth. His eighth spirit ring was quietly released under cover of that dust and thunder explosion.
Just as the Dark Devilgod Tigers Devilgod Hook was about to hit the top of Tang Sans head, suddenly Tang Sans dash came to a sudden stop, a faint red light halo floating up. The Dark Devilgod Tiger instantly turned rigid.
Blue Silver Orca Devils Absorption, enforced three second stun. Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor eighth spirit ability.
I dont fear your attack. As long as you attack, there will be a gap. Tang San fired this Blue Silver Orca Devils Absorption in all directions. Even though he couldnt find the Dark Devilgod Tigers location, this all out attack immediately took effect. At the same time it also allowed Tang San to directly find the Dark Devilgod Tigers location.
Turning horizontally in midair, the Seagod Trident struck like a whip, the one hundred eight thousand jin weight stiffly smashing the Dark Devilgod Tigers body.
But, in the split second the Seagod Trident hit the Dark Devilgod Tiger, the smile on Tang Sans face suddenly froze. With the weight of the Seagod Trident it seemed to him that this attack would definitely smash away the Dark Devilgod Tiger, seriously injuring it. Next was his infinite control and powerful attack, constantly controlling this powerful spirit beast to death.
However, when the Seagod Trident ruthlessly struck the Dark Devilgod Tiger, Tang San immediately felt an extremely cold stream pass through the Seagod Trident, making him shiver. The Mysterious Heaven Skill was forcibly suppressed, and an aura filled with evil pulled at the blood and energy within his body, as if tearing it out. If not for the Seagod Trident itself digesting a majority of the energy, and the tenacity of his body, this evil chill would have seriously injured him.
What Tang San was even less able toprehend was that the Dark Devilgod Tiger wasnt smashed away, the infallible Seagod Trident was actually knocked back. Suffering the influence of the evil surge, Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones flying ability was forcibly interrupted, and he fell five meters straight down before he could reactivate the flying ability and catch his bnce. At the same time he raised his head to look up. He didnt understand how this Dark Devilgod Tiger could actually block his Seagod Trident.
As he raised his head to observe the circumstances above he suddenly realized. The Dark Devilgod Tigers long tail swung down, and the Devilgod Hook had turned a transparent grey, a grey light barrierpletely sheltering it inside. Only this light barrier was already showing numerous cracks after the strike from the Seagod Trident. It was just turning into specks of grey light that disappeared into the void with cracking sounds.
The Dark Devilgod Tiger also reacted extremely quickly. As it saw the red halo of the Blue Silver Orca Devils Absorption appear, it immediately became aware of the danger. Its sharp senses made it immediately release its defensive ability, and the Devilgod Hook that was originally attacking instantly produced a powerful grey surge to protect it. This was the Dark Devilgod Tigers strongest defensive ability, called Devilgod Protection. Instantly relying on the Devilgods aura to protect itself. Its defensive effect could even match Xiao Wus absolute defense. Only its limit was a bit lower than the absolute defense. But it could protect it for longer, and also didnt influence its movements.
Unfortunately, what its Devilgod Protection met was the Seagod Trident infused with Seagods Light. One hundred eight thousand jin weight plus the Seagod Tridents characteristics of devil destruction and defense breaking. Even though the Devilgod Protection blocked this strike, it also shattered.
Discovering that the opponent used a peculiar ability to block its Seagod Trident, and not the strength of its body, Tang San immediately rxed. Right now the Blue Silver Orca Devils Absorptions three second limit was up, and the Dark Devilgod Tiger had clearly felt intense danger from Tang Sans previous attack. Roaring, it finally gave up on probing. Intense grey radiance condensed into countless arrows that shot from the sky, straight towards Tang San.
Even if that seemed like a wind attribute attack, it in fact contained surging evil energy. Even the Seagods Light wasnt able to remove this evil influence, that showed how powerful it was. With the previous exchange in mind, Tang San of course wouldnt give the Dark Devilgod Tiger any chance.
The Seagod Trident returned to his right hand, rings of golden light unfolding in the air. No longer holding back, Tang San finally used the Golden Thirteen Halberds.
The grey energy arrows came pouring into the golden rings and immediately disappeared without a trace. The Dark Devilgod Tiger after all wasnt the true Devilgod. In front of the full use of the Golden Thirteen Halberds, its attacks were perfectly blocked by the Unfixed Storm. Each ring of light brought awayrge numbers of energy arrows, and the golden rings themselves drifted towards the Dark Devilgod Tiger. They didnt fly straight towards it to catch it, but rather flew out to densely surround it in the air. It seemed like Tang Sans attacks left and right werepletely ineffective, but those golden rings crowded tightly around the Dark Devilgod Tiger.
Roar The Dark Devilgod Tiger was finally in an enormous crisis. It finally discovered that the strength of this human seemed to be far beyond what it could handle. The feeling those golden rings gave made it tremble. Clearly, being enveloped by these golden rings absolutely wasnt a good thing.
At this moment, the Dark Devilgod Tiger erupted with formidable strength. The Devilgod Hook on its back abruptly shed, and rings of distortion rippled around it, forcefully breaking Tang Sans mental strength targeting. At the same time, the gray energy it radiated turned into gray light. Instantly flourishing, it covered everything within several hundred meters, enveloping it and Tang San.
What was this? The corners of Tang Sans mouth stretched. After sensing the threat from the Unfixed Storm, the Dark Devilgod Tiger finally brought out its domain.
The golden rings of Unfixed Storm vanished. It didnt have a hundred percent sess rate, and the Dark Devilgod Tigers disturbance made it disappear. Only, even so, it still dyed the Dark Devilgod Tiger.
Tang San shed forward. Right hand rising, the Dark Devilgod Tigers enormous body suddenly sank, careening straight towards the ground. Doing its utmost to p its wings made it stabilize in midair, but the tremendous gravity still slowed it even more.
The Seagod Trident sparkled with golden light in Tang Sans right hand, and as he spun, the Golden Thirteen Tridents second skill, Millennial Space, was used. A wide expanse of golden clouds gathered in the sky,pletely blocking the Dark Devilgod Tigers gray domain outside, basically not giving it the chance to encroach. And at the same time, Tang San once again released a white ring of light. The white light changed in the wind, instantly turning red, joining in the Millennial Space. The Deathgod Domain.
Roar The Dark Devilgod Tigers roars suddenly grew even more intense, sheets of grey light condensing into a sphere around it, facing Tang Sans attack. This was also one of the Dark Devilgod Tigers one hundred percent formidable abilities, called Dark Devilgod Thunder. Fusing its devil power and evil power into one, and then instantly exploding in terrifying might. It was an wind, thunder and evil attributed area attack.
Boomboomboomboomboomboomboomboomboom Like rolling thunder, explosions reverberated in the depths of the Star Dou Great Forest. Terrifying explosions ruinedrge amounts of nts around. Fortunately any nearby spirit beasts were already scared off by the Dark Devilgod Tigers presence, and there were no suffering bystanders.
Tang San floated motionless in the air. On the other side, the Dark Devilgod Tiger was already sted away, knocking down countlessrge trees. Ayer of faint golden lightning constantly echoed with smattering cracks beneath it. Clearly, it had suffered a considerable loss in the confrontation.
In the end, it was still a chip below Tang San in terms of cultivation. Even with exceptional talent, it still couldnt block Tang Sans divine abilities. Under the bombardment of Millennial Space, not only was the Dark Devilgod Lightningpletely blocked, not even a trace of evil energy could strike Tang San. At the same time, its body suffered intense shocks, its body invaded by the divine aura of the Millennial Space. That golden lightning was the peculiar energy of divine aura mixed with its own thunder attribute, still constantly assailing it.
Large mouthfuls of grey liquid was spit from the Dark Devilgod Tigers mouth. Its blood red eyes seemed a bit dull. Crawling away, it constantly panted, and with each breath it would bleed from all apertures of its face.
Tang San changed the Seagod Trident to his left hand, slowly raising his right hand, straight towards the Dark Devilgod Tiger. Intense pressure suddenly soared from his arm, and fine dragon scales appeared from below his skin. Muscles collided at high rates, his fingertips turning into sharp talons, the signs of dragon transformation.
Surging cyan light quickly condensed into blue light on his w formed right hand. At the same time Tang Sans mental strength also fully targeted the Dark Devilgod Tiger.
Even a lion must use its full strength to catch a rabbit. Even though it seemed like the Dark Devilgod Tiger was already seriously injured, Tang San still had no intention of rxing. He used his powerful restraint ability, Sky Blue Slowing God w, topletely settle the situation.
Even though four seconds of charging up was enough to give the enemy an opportunity inbat, the Dark Devilgod Tiger was already injured, and more than a hundred meters away. It would be difficult beyond difficult for it to interrupt him. Besides, that he was condensing the Sky Blue Slowing God w didnt mean he couldnt do anything else.
Sure enough, that Dark Devilgod Tiger sensed the Sky Blue Slowing God ws aura, and its dull eyes grew bright again. With a snarl, it resisted to pain to dash towards Tang San. Its dash ability took effect once again, and just like a mirage, it instantly appeared in front of Tang San.
Good.Tang San shouted, his left arm expanding at the same time. The Seagod Trident in his hand pointed forward, and a furious howl erupted from the weapon. A golden sphere of light instantly shot from the tip, turning into a terrifying light beam that struck the Dark Devilgod Tigers enormous body.
Boom The Dark Devilgod Tiger roared in pain. Its body was thrown back once again. This time it was blocked by its old enemy, the Titan Giant Ape Er Mings Titan Firmament Breaker.
Only, this Dark Devilgod Tiger was indeed powerful, and its body was also hair raisingly tough. It took the Titan Firmament Breaker head on while seriously injured, but it still only made its injuries a bit more severe. But, at this moment, Tang Sans Sky Blue Slowing God w was also fully charged.
The blue giant w appeared from Tang Sans right palm, growing as it went, instantly catching the Dark Devilgod Tiger that was flung to the ground. As long as this w hit, the ten seconds of slowing was enough for Tang San topletely annihte this spirit beast.
Just at this moment, Tang San suddenly discovered that his right arm twitched for no apparent reason. His just rxed body instantly tensed.
That slight twitch came from the spirit bone, it was Da Ming warning him of something. Could it be that such a heavily injured Dark Devilgod Tiger still had some way to retaliate?
Just as the Sky Blue Slowing God w was about to reach the Dark Devilgod Tiger, suddenly, the previously still Devilgod Hook noiselessly swung up from behind the Dark Devilgod Tiger. The Devilgood Hook had turned ck again, that hook shape already changing. The curved hook instantly straightened, turning into a long thorn shape, light as a feather stabbing the center of the Sky Blue Slowing God w.
The instant they met, Tang San felt himself lose control of the Sky Blue Slowing God w. The next moment, the w hadpletely shattered, turning into motes of blue light that vanished in the air.
Even though Tang San was powerful, after sessively releasing major abilities, he also needed time to catch his breath. And at this time, the Dark Devilgod Tigers eyes suddenly turned from blood red to dark blue. It suddenly seemed like an erged version of Zhu Zhuqings spirit Hell Civet.
The previous weary form was swept awaypletely, the grey energy turningpletely ck as it lunged towards Tang San like a dark cloud. It didnt seem fast, but the instant it moved, that tail with the Devilgood Hook turned Devilgod Thorn shed. A speck of ck light immediately appeared in between it and Tang San. Intense ck light instantly erupted, turning into a three meter wide enormous ck hole.
When the Dark Devilgod Tiger used that Devilgod Thorn to break his Sky Blue Slowing God w, Tang San understood he had been duped. This special spirit beast was actually always plotting against him. After discovering its strength wasnt equal to his, it was always waiting for a chance. His Millennial Space had certainly injured it, but theter Titan Firmament Breaker might not have. The Sky Blue Slowing God w even more directly turned to scrap. And after using three major abilities in session, even his spirit power had a brief empty space. The Dark Devilgod Tiger caught this timing tounch its full counterattack.
Tang San understood that he had made two mistakes. One, he shouldnt have attacked it with the Titan Giant Ape and Sky Blue Bull Python abilities it might be familiar with. Next, he shouldnt have underestimated that Devilgood Hook on its back. Very clearly, this tail was its most powerful offensive weapon.
Only, even if Tang San was taken in by the Dark Devilgod Tiger, with his caution, would he not leave himself a way out? As the Dark Devilgod Tigers Devilgod Thorn released the speck of ck light, the instant it expanded between of and Tang San, Tang San alsounched an attack. The counterattack didnt target that speck of ck light, but rather the Dark Devilgod Tiger itself.
Crystalline blue light shed in the air, and the just exuberant Dark Devilgod Tiger suddenly screamed miserably, the ck light around it immediately shattering.
Tang San attacked to save himself, releasing his powerful mental attack, Purple God Light. He always held back the Purple God Light, just in case. Now it certainly came in use. His spirit power wasnt sufficient, but his mental strength was. He also struck the Dark Devilgod Tiger when least expected. Only, what Tang San hadnt thought was that his Purple God Light would actually only shatter the ck light surrounding the Dark Devilgod Tiger, without harming it further. A kind of extremely uneasy feeling instantly spread through his whole body as that three meter wide ck hole suddenly emitted an iparably enormous attractive force. Having just used several spirit abilities and mental strength attacks, Tang San couldnt block the powerful attraction, and was directly sucked towards it. And the Dark Devilgod Tiger equally uncontrobly disappeared into that ck hole.
Tang San and the Dark Devilgod Tiger were both opponents extremely good at scheming. Tang San lost in being unfamiliar with the Dark Devilgod Tigers abilities. Actually, if he had used the Purple God Light before the ck hole expanded, then this ck hole basically couldnt be produced. And after the Dark Devilgod Tigerunched the attack, it was basically a spent arrow and could only let him ughter it.
But Tang San really was too overconfident, thats why he still wanted to attack the enemy to save himself, first destroying the Dark Devilgod Tiger itself. He hadnt expected that when the Dark Devilgod Tigerunched this absolute ability, it received the abilitys protection. Tang Sans Purple God Light attack might be powerful, it still only broke the abilitys protection without harming the Dark Devilgod Tiger itself.
But the Dark Devilgod Tiger was equally unlucky. After its external defense was broken by the Purple God Light, it could no longer rely on the protection to exempt it from the ability, but rather equally had to endure the power of the ability after being sucked in.
The Dark Devilgod Tiger had be the most difficult to deal with spirit beast Tang San had ever faced, and wasnt Tang San also the most difficult to deal with spirit master it had met?
Everything around turned ck, Tang San only felt his body softly floating powerlessly. What made him even more astonished was that his spirit power fluctuations were growing weaker and weaker, some bizarre change apparently going on. In this dark world, he wanted to use the Seagods Light with all his strength, but, the Seagod Trident brand on his forehead suddenly no longer reacted, his mental strength was alsopletely suppressed.
How was it possible? What kind of ability was this? How could it have an effect like this? Tang San first panicked a bit.
Suddenly the surroundings brightened, and he felt his feet firmly nted on the ground. Tang San was shocked to discover that he had arrived in a strange space. It was like an enormous arena. It seemed round, but as far as the eye could see, there were no clouds, sun or stars, only infinite darkness. And that light was released by the arena itself. An oppressive feeling gradually made Tang San unable to stay calm.
And at this moment he also saw his opponent. But what shocked him was that his opponent seemed to have changed.
The Dark Devilgod Tiger was thirty meters away from Tang San, just looking at him. Only now its tiger eyes were filled with fury, it was constantly roaring, not a bit of the calm from before.
A Dark Devilgod Tigers body was more than eight meters long, and extremely majestic, with the wings on its back were unfolded it gave a feeling as if hiding the sky and blotting out the sun. But right now, not only were its wings gone, even its tail was an ordinary tiger tail. The Devilgod Hook was even more pitifully small, not giving off a speck of energy waves. And its body had already turned a meter and a half long, way too much smaller than before. If before it looked iparably vicious, then now this Dark Devilgod Tiger rather seemed cute. More like a giant ck cat.
And when Tang San identally saw his own body, he was even more shocked
Chapter 290 — Childhood Battle, Clear Sky Hammer Fourth Spirit Ring
Chapter 290: Childhood Battle, Clear Sky Hammer Fourth Spirit Ring
When Tang San saw the shrunken Dark Devilgod Tiger, he still thought it was hrious. But as he looked down at himself, it didnt feel as funny anymore. Because right now his entire body had shrunken down to less than one meter twenty. His body had shrunk, and even his clothes grew smaller along with it. He looked like when he was six or seven years old.
What shocked Tang San the most was that not only had his body changed, the golden tridenty on the ground next to him, and his current spirit power was also reduced to when he was six and still hadnt broken through the first tier. Even the two great Clear Sky Hammer and Blue Silver Grass spirits hadnt awakened. All he had was a superficial Mysterious Heaven Skill.
Returned to childhood? Tang San swallowed. What kind of spirit ability did the Dark Devilgod Tiger use? Howe he and it had both be so small? Could he even change back?
His body couldnt move, as if a strange force targeted him. No spirit abilities could be used, including spirit bone abilities. Right now he was the not yet awakened six year old Tang San.
A strange voice echoed all around.
Wee to the life and death arena. Only the death of one side can end this battle of life and death, and leave this space. Counting down, five, four, three, two, one, begin.
As this sudden voice counted down, Tang Sans thoughts moved like lightning. All he could do in his present state was think. Even though he didnt know how the Dark Devilgod Tiger did it, he had been returned to six years of age. This was fact. But the Dark Devilgod Tiger had also shrunken, this proved that it also equally suffered from whatever restraints he was under. Then this battle wasntpletely hopeless.
That strange voices simple exnation told Tang San that this was a battle of life and death, a battle of life and death between him and the Dark Devilgod Tiger returned to childhood. They should still return to the real world afterwards. His body would then recover. And dying in the battle here naturally also meant dying in reality.
That the Dark Devilgod Tiger brought him to such a ce was probably because infant spirit beasts were much stronger than infant spirit masters. This spirit ability was just too strange. No wonder Da Ming and Er Ming could never finish this guy in their battles. With such a spirit ability, it really was difficult to deal with. It was lucky Da Ming and Er Ming were also spirit beasts, they shouldnte out the worse when returned to childhood like this.
Before Tang San could think further, his body suddenly came loose, the restrictions already gone. That stagnant feeling had just disappeared when the Dark Devilgod Tiger turned into a dark shadow, instantly lunging towards Tang San. Its red eyes showed a cold light, as if it already regarded Tang San as a corpse.
The one and a half meter shrunken Dark Devilgod Tiger of course wasnt any threat to the adult Tang San, but when he was just six years old, any one of the Dark Devilgod Tigers attacks might seriously hurt him. When he was six years old he was after all still too weak. But if the Dark Devilgod Tiger thought he would be annihted so easily, it would be sorely disappointed.
Any other spirit master might not even have dodged the Dark Devilgod Tigers first strike. Before their spirits had awakened at age six, they were just ordinary children. The Dark Devilgod Tiger was just unlucky enough to run into Tang San. Born of two worlds, even though Tang San couldnt be described as powerful when he was six, he had still already cultivated the Tang Sects secret arts for a while.
Using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step, Tang San nimbly dodged aside, immediately letting the Dark Devilgod Tiger lunge past him as he took another strange step, pressing close to its lower back. With a light shoulder tackle, the Dark Devilgod Tiger was struck sideways, its bnce destroyed, rolling on the ground several times before catching its bnce.
Tang San smiled, he smiled extremely happily. Because he knew that there was no longer any sense in prolonging this battle.
The Dark Devilgod Tigers first attack missed. It quickly shot back, lunging towards Tang San once again. Its strength really had fallen to its juvenile stage, not even the level of a ten year spirit beast. But it was gifted with talent, and even with cultivation less than ten years, its true strength might be above that of a ten year spirit beast. Dealing with a child in such condition, to the Dark Devilgod Tigers mind, was easy as can be. But with its first attack, Tang San used action to tell it that, even when returned to childhood, killing him wasnt so easy.
As the Dark Devilgod Tiger turned around and attacked Tang San once again, it saw the tiny Tang San holding a one chi long ck box in his arms.
The ck box was a bit heavy, but to Tang San who had already cultivated Mysterious Heaven Skill to the first tier it was nothing. His tender little hands swiftly wound up the ck box, one sonorous metal ck after another reverberating.
Seeing the Dark Devilgod Tigers second strike about tond, Tang San turned, using Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step to shift three feet sideways, then rolling on the ground to once again dodge the Dark Devilgod Tigers charge.
The Dark Devilgod Tiger was a bit panicked. It couldnt understand how such a small human had such agility, actually able to easily dodge its attacks. With a deep roar, grey streams of anger began to spread from the Dark Devilgod Tiger. The grey streams slowly condensed into a spiral shape in front of it.
The Dark Devilgod Tiger cubs evil energy was equally very small, this spiral forming in front of it was just a kernel of Dark Devil Thunder, extremely different from what it used in the previous battle against Tang San. Back then it practically instantly sent out a wide expanse of Dark Devil Thunder, but now condensing this kernel was still so difficult.
But the Dark Devilgod Tiger formly believed that even if this thunder kernel condensed from the power of evil didnt directly hit Tang San and just exploded next to him, it was still powerful enough for it to catch him and end this battle.
At the same time as the Dark Devil Thunder formed in front of the Dark Devilgod Tiger, Tang Sans hands also came to a stop on the mechanism. The ck box slowly rose, aiming at the Dark Devilgod Tiger.
Whoosh The Dark Devil Thunderbolt shot out, but at the very same time, resounding cracks and intense buzzing sounds erupted. Sixteen lines of ck light shot from the small box in Tang Sans hand like a mirage.
Boom The first explosion was that Dark Devil Thunderbolt. Its explosive power really was astonishing, at least six of the ck shadow lines swirled away in all directions. But, the remaining twelve ck lines also shot towards the Dark Devilgod Tiger in the same instant.
Pupupupupupu Amidst a series of dull sounds, the Dark Devilgod Tiger froze. Large clouds of grey exploded from its body, each misty sh causing it to tremble. Its scarlet eyes were filled with disbelief.
Tang San began to wind up the ck box for a second time, carefully watching the Dark Devilgod Tiger with apletely calm expression,Im sorry, I have to admit that you are the most cunning and treacherous of all the spirit beasts I have seen. Perhaps the most intelligent one. You have not only formidable strength, but also extremely urate battle nning. Its no wonder you could survive until now as a Dark Devilgod Tiger. I believe you should even be a king among the entire Dark Devilgod tribe. I admit I lost in nning and control. I underestimated your strength even more, and my confidence let me overlook the possibility of danger. Unfortunately, luck isnt on your side. I might not have lost to you when I was six years old, because I am a Tang Sect disciple. Even more so when, even though this abilitys restraint is exceedingly powerful, it wasnt able to restrain my spirit tool. The Godly Zhuge Crossbow has once again be my talisman of victory. When you and I were returned to childhood and arrived in this strange space, your loss was already set. But I will admit that you are an enemy worthy of respect. A powerful opponent.
Saying so, Tang San gave the Dark Devilgod Tiger a slight bow, expressing his respect. And the Dark Devilgod Tiger also seemed to understand what Tang San said, ring at him and roaring unwillingly. Its scarlet eyes seemed to spit me.
Suddenly, Tang San felt a chill all over, understanding something from the Dark Devilgod Tigers gaze, and his face immediately paled,It seems my luck really is excellent. Goodbye.
ngngng Chichichichichichi ...
Sixteen clouds of grey bloodmist once again erupted from the Dark Devilgod Tiger. No matter how powerful its body was, this time, all its life aura was crushed before the refined iron crossbow bolts. This difficult battle finally came to an end.
Everything around grew distorted, the space instantly shattering. Infinite darkness swept down once again. Tang San rxed, quietly putting the Godly Zhuge Crossbow back in his Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse. His heart was still thumping violently.
Light shed, his whole body lightened. When he once again had his feet firmly nted on the ground, Tang San was already back in the Star Dou Great Forest, his lost power returned, all his strength back. The Seagod Trident alsoy quietly by his feet. And not far in front of him, on the Dark Devilgod Tigers giant corpse, floated a strange pearl. That pearl seemed entirely dark, but it emanated cyan and blue colored luster.
What was this? Before Tang San could react, the ck hole that released him inhaled, and that strange pearl instantly flew inside. Tang San promptly used Controlling Crane Catching Dragon, but just at the moment he got control of the pearl, the ck hole closed with a bang, the torn space returning to normal. The strange pearl from the Dark Devilgod Tigers corpse thus disappeared.
Tang San looked distracted, frowning. He couldnt help forcefully hitting his face. He knew that ordinarily he would have reacted fast enough to catch that pearl, but because his mood was influenced, he didnt seed. This really wasnt a good sign.
Looking towards the Dark Devilgod Tigers corpse, Tang San couldnt help sighing to himself. This powerful spirit beast astonished him too much. It unexpectedly made what he originally thought was an extremely simple battle into a fight for his survival, and even had to rely on luck to win in the end. This spirit beast really was too powerful. Luckily nobody could have a Dark Devilgod Tiger spirit. He hoped its spirit ring would give him even more benefits.
Thinking about it, Tang San couldnt help feeling a quiet lingering fear. The gaze the Dark Devilgod Tigers gaze before its death told him that its final ability wasnt that simple. The true effect of the ability should be to have Tang San alone return to childhood, while the Dark Devilgod Tiger wasnt affected at all after being suched inside. Just because hisst Purple God Light broke its defense, it also wasnt exempt from the effect of the ability. Just like him, it had returned to childhood, and then died to the Godly Zhuge Crossbow. Imagine, if he hadnt used the Purple God Light or if the Purple God Light didnt have any effect, then the conclusion to the six year old him facing a sixty thousand year Dark Devilgod Tiger was obvious. That basically wasnt a proportional battle. This fight really was a close call. Strong confidence wasnt a bad thing, but if it grew too strong it would be arrogance.
Ever since leaving the Seagod Ind, he hade off easy in practically all of his few battles. Then he had obtained Da Ming and Er Mings spirit rings and spirit bones, raising his strength another level. His confidence had inted to the level of arrogance. The battle today was enough to sound rm bells in his mind! Luckily he still survived.
While reflecting, Tang San slowly sat down crosslegged, focusing. The Blue Silver Domain spread out, the Seagod Trident stuck into the ground next to him, using the ovepping domain to arrange a defensive and bewildering area. At the same time the Blue Silver Domains ultimate ability All Rivers Run Into The Seaunched. He would no longer let himself face danger due to carelessness. Before he absorbed the Dark Devilgod Tigers spirit ring, he had to firstpletely restore his lost spirit power.
Motes of blue light appeared within Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain. The Star Dou Great Forest was so vast, even though Tang San relied on his domain to absorb the energy of the blue silver grass, absorbing just a small bit from each of countless des of grass gave him enough energy without harming them, helping him quickly recover his spirit power.
Once his spirit power was restored to its peak, Tang Sans gaze returned to the Dark Devilgod Tiger corpse on the ground. The Blue Silver Emperor slowly withdrew, and the Clear Sky Hammer appeared in his palm out of nowhere. The Blue Silver Domain also instantly switched over to the Deathgod Domain, powerful killing intent radiating. Tang Sans mental strength also spread as far as possible. After confirming there were no threats within several dozen li, he then began to absorb the Clear Sky Hammers fourth spirit ring.
With the ck Clear Sky Hammer horizontally in front of him, the one red and two ck rings of light were so distinct. Attentively watching the giant corpse in front of him, Tang San swung the hammer once. Instantly, a grey stream floated up from the Dark Devilgod Tiger corpse, immediately condensing into the shape of a ring in the air. And at the same time a not very formidable but extremely ice cold energy stabbed into Tang Sans body, frantically attacking the heavy defensesid down by his Mysterious Heaven Skill internal strength.
That ice cold stream of energy was brimming with evil hatred and intense unwillingness. The instant it stabbed into Tang Sans body, Tang San spit out a mouthful of blood.
Tang Sans preparations werent wasted, the present circumstances amply proved that first restoring his spirit power to the peak was beyond correct. A moment after that ice cold evil energy attacked, Tang Sans Mysterious Heaven Skill internal energy had alreadypletely adjusted. Gentle streams of energy condensed together with the Seagods Light, forming a great web that enveloped that ice cold energy. The spirit ring absorption began.
And along with the spirit ring leaving it, the Dark Devilgod Tigers giant corpse also began to turn into streams of grey energy, slowly dissipating.
The Mysterious Heaven Skill plus the Seagods Light was like a giant millstone, grinding away the evil energy of the Dark Devilgod Tigers spirit ring drop by drop. The Dark Devilgod Tiger really was special. That condensed pearl before was shot into the ck hole by taking advantage of a momentarypse of attention from Tang San, directly traveling to another space. As for where it went, the Dark Devilgod Tiger also couldnt control, but it didnt want it to fall into Tang Sans hands.
The absorption process continues for a full four hours. When Tang San let out a long breath and awakened from cultivation, he felt his mind and energy clear. What shocked him was that just with absorbing this spirit ring, his spirit power had already risen from the peak of ny three, halfway past rank ny four. This proved how astonishing the nature of the Dark Devilgod Tiger was.
A dark spirit ring was quietly arrayed on the fourth position of the Clear Sky Hammer. When a trace of spirit power was infused within it, he immediately sensed a surging wicked energy shoot towards the skies. That feeling of power made the Clear Sky Hammer turn a faint grey. Strangely, as this grey spread to the Deathgod Domain, the two shed with each other before actually showing signs of mixing together. The Deathgod Domains aura also instantly grew stronger. In fact, the Deathgod Domain was already a peak domain. Having it upgraded once again by this fourth spirit rings influence, how could Tang San not be happy?
Not just his spirit power rose. Tang San also discovered that the Dark Devilgod Tiger spirit rings effects had also substantially improved several of his attributes. This showed most clearly in strength and mental power. There was no need to mention his strength, on the surface the Dark Devilgod Tiger was originally a strength type spirit beast. But that mental strength increase seemed to have once again had an evolving effect on the head spirit bone that had fused with the Seagods Light, making Tang Sans already formidable mental strength rise by roughly five percent.
Absolutely dont underestimate those five percent. Tang Sans mental strength level was already frightening. Increasing it further was extremely difficult. Increasing it five percent in one go, Tang San might be able topletely suppress a power like Bibi Dong with the Purple Demon Eye!
His hard work wasnt wasted. The dangerous battle with the Dark Devilgod Tiger was traded for another step in strength. The effect of this one Dark Devilgod Tiger spirit ring wasparable to the effect of two fifty thousand year spirit beast spirit rings. Besidescking one spirit abilitypared to hundred thousand year spirit rings, it wasnt inferior in any way in other respects.
Only, what made Tang San unhappy was that after he absorbed the Dark Devilgod Tiger spirit ring, he also just saw thest grey dust of the Dark Devilgod Tigers corpse dissipate.
There was no spirit bone. This was the reason Tang San was unhappy. With the Dark Devilgod Tigers characteristics, plus its more than sixty thousand year cultivation, Tang San was almost certain that it should have produced a spirit bone. But it still didnt. Remembering that pearl from before, Tang San understood that that might be the crystallisation of the Dark Devilgod Tigers abilities, also including the three attributes. Truly unfortunate. This extremely intelligent spirit beast was ultimately unwilling to let him gain all the advantages.
Nevermind, a man who is never content is like a snake trying to swallow an elephant. That he could obtain a Clear Sky Hammer fourth spirit ring of such quality was already exceptional luck. There was no need to be greedy for more. Since that pearl had already entered the ck hole, nobody knew whether it was swallowed or pulled into another dimension.
Thinking of this, Tang San also gradually calmed down, simply analysing his gains and losses. Sensing his strengthprehensively increase, his mood turned serene again. After a brief rest, he spread out the Blue Silver Domain anew, searching for his second target.
Experiencing this battle had let Tang San understand that he was stillcking in many ways, and most important among them was the he still hadntpletely fused his many abilities.
Two spirits, the Seagod Trident, six spirit bones. Right now Tang Sans spirit abilities were in the dozens. Moreover, each one had its own noteworthy features, each able to dominate the battle. But because the origins of the spirit abilities were so different, and using them had different requirements, Tang San couldnt help being dyed when switching between them, and unable tobine them, or suffer needless exhaustion when using them in session, as well as suffering repercussions after using them.
Ultimately, it was all because he hadnt found a method tobine his abilities. Butbining dozens of spirit abilities was easier said than done. Tang San was most familiar with his Blue Silver Emperors first five spirit abilities plus the Tang Sect secret skills plus his first spirit bone Eight Spider Lances. Among theter abilities, Tang San was most familiar with the four that Xiao Wu assigned him, but they had alreadypletely returned to Xiao Wu. In thest five years he had obtained numerous abilities, and his strength had also risen substantially. In terms of ability control and exchange, he was far from as familiar as with his first five spirit abilities. But as he grew stronger, the enemies he faced would be stronger as well. Even if the first five spirit abilities had already been upgraded to the fifty thousand year level, they still werent enough to meet Tang Sans needs. Therefore, he had to use hister spirit abilities.
When his enemies werent strong enough, or maybe because they were suppressed by Tang San, his insufficientbinations still didnt show clearly. Including Bibi Dong. Bibi Dong was suppressed by the Seagod Trident because of her own abilities, and additionally didnt know anything about Tang Sans abilities. Thats how she lost in their recent few battles. If Bibi Dong now recovered to her peak condition and fought Tang San again, the circumstances would be different.
Even though Tang San was intelligent,bining so many abilities in such a short time was clearly impossible. He himself also knew about this issue, but his repeated victories had made his confidence soar, and so he neglected it. After this battle with the Dark Devilgod Tiger, the rm bells in his mind were all ringing. He also rified hister cultivation path. Even if he became Seagod, this abilitybination was still indispensable. Godhood didnt represent everything. There was no absolute strength in this world.
Unleashing the Blue Silver Domain, Tang San kept moving deeper into the Star Dou Great Forest as he searched. This time his luck wasnt that good, with no results after searching for an hour. The Blue Silver Domain spread over a veryrge range, but his previous battle with the Dark Devilgod Tiger had already rmed the Star Dou Great Forest. Sensing those enormous energy fluctuations, the spirit beasts with more than fifty thousand years of cultivation either escaped or did their best to hide their presence. As Tang San probed with the Blue Silver Domain, the search went deeper the closer it was. After it went passed a certain range, if the spirit beasts had enough cultivation and effective enough hiding abilities, it would be very difficult for him to find them as well.
Having been in the Star Dou Great Forest for nearly a day, plus the difficult battle from before, Tang San decided to rest a while when he saw the sky darken.
Finding an especially tall tree to lean against, Tang San stabbed the Seagod Trident in the ground next to him. A gentle energy let him enter a cultivation state. His mental strength was reserved within a fifty meter range. With his current cultivation there was basically no need to worry about sneak attacks, unless there was some wicked beast tired of living.
After reaching the Title Douluo level, spirit masters would radiate a kind of quality, just like hundred thousand year spirit beasts would also exude a powerful aura. Such a quality was extremely intimidating to clever spirit beasts, let alone when Tang San also had that even more shocking Seagod Trident next to him. Perhaps only fully confident super spirit beasts like the Dark Devilgod Tiger dared fight him head on.
Closing his eyes, circting his breath ording to the Mysterious Heaven Skill, a faint white light emerged from his body, turning into a protective astral energy revolving around him. With Tang Sans current cultivation, even though this protective energy couldntpare to the Dark Devilgod Tigers Devilgod Protection, it wasnt much different. It was enough to protect him while cultivating.
Having discovered his insufficiencies, even if Tang San knew time was precious, he couldnt help reflecting during this rest period. Reflecting on what he should do. His first thought was of the simrities between him and Bibi Dong.
In this world, only Bibi Dong was simr to him among all the spirit masters he knew. Both possessed twin spirits. He had also fought Bibi Dong on more than one asion. She shouldnt have more spirit abilities than him, or even fewer. She also fell short in the number of hundred thousand year spirit rings. Carefully recalling the spirit abilities used when Bibi Dong fought him, at the same time pondering his own insufficiencies, Tang San gradually entered a trance.
His cultivation continued for four hours. Even though Tang San longed to improve his strength, and dealing with the current issue, he knew that he still had to be Seagod as soon as possible. Time was precious! Especially with that strange aura he sensed from Spirit City just when he entered the Star Dou Great Forest.
Only, these four hours didnt pass in vain. Through careful consideration, he discovered that Bibi Dong also faced a problem simr to his, only shed dealt with it a bit better. Her ability to easily switch spirits while in spirit avatar form especially made up for her number of spirit abilities and coordination. If not for his Seagod Trident very strongly suppressing her, and the Purple Demon Eye exploiting her carelessness to establish victory, he couldnt possibly have defeated her. And in terms of using other abilities, Bibi Dong didnt seem to have used her full strength when facing him, thus leading to her defeat.
But in these four hours, Tang San only truly understood one word,bination. He didnt know whether he could also use Bibi Dongs quick spirit switching after his Clear Sky Hammer had seven spirit rings, but one thing was certain, the way to truly deal with his present problem was spirit abilitybination.
With his present cultivation, even though his spirit abilities consumed a considerable amount of spirit power, he still had enough to persevere through using spirit abilities in series. The direction he needed to cultivate towards now was to perfectlybine all sorts of spirit abilities without showing any ws, and also to strike the enemy hard enough or to control them. This of course couldnt be settled with onebination method, but when he could wlesslybine all his spirit abilities, he would be truly powerful.
Continuing to move into the Star Dou Great Forest, he released the Blue Silver Domain to keep scanning while he pondered the issue ofbining his spirit abilities. In the time since he fought the Dark Devilgod Tiger, the forest had also grown calm again. Those powerful spirit beasts were very clever, they naturally also knew that human spirit masters had to push their spirit power to a bottleneck before they needed spirit rings, and only needed one at a time. There had only been a short time since he got the Dark Devilgod Tigers spirit ring, and it may be assumed they shouldnt have to be so fearful.
The Blue Silver Domain joined together with the blue silver grass in the forest as far as possible, scanning cautiously without revealing the slightest spirit power fluctuations, searching for his fifth Clear Sky Hammer spirit ring.
The results were as Tang San expected, and within an hour of searching he finally found another spirit beast that suited him. And this time he once again received a pleasant surprise. Because that was actually the one spirit beast he was most familiar with, the Man Faced Demon Spider. Just through the Blue Silver Domains scanning, that cold and vicious presence told him what kind of spirit beast it was.
To Tang San, the Man Faced Demon Spider was linked with both joy and misfortune. The first Man Faced Demon Spider he met had given him the most precious external spirit bone, Eight Spider Lances. As Tang San experienced all kinds of battles. The Eight Spider Lances had frequently been able to catch the enemy off guard and bring victory. But, the Man Faced Demon Spider had also given him extreme anger and pain. That time in the heart of the Star Dou Great Forest, if not for the Man Faced Demon Spiders sudden appearance, blocking his and Xiao Wus escape, how would those Spirit Hall experts have caught up, leading to Xiao Wu sacrificing herself to save his life?
It couldnt be denied that the Man Faced Demon Spider was a kind of extremely powerful spirit beast. Whether in strength, poison, or all its various abilities, it was a nightmare to the majority of spirit beasts. Its quality might not be as good as the Dark Devilgod Tiger, but to other spirit beasts, it was no less dangerous. Once again discovering this spirit beast, how could Tang San let it off? Let alone anything else, just the nourishment of a high level Man Faced Demon Spider to his Eight Spider Lances was something he couldnt give up.
Chapter 291 — God Level Evolution, Eight Spider Lances
Chapter 291: God Level Evolution, Eight Spider Lances
A Man Faced Demon Spider. This discovery made Tang Sanpletely excited Tang San. Originally released in all directions, the Blue Silver Domain quietly pulled back, only remaining frozen in the direction of the Man Faced Demon Spider, firmly locking on. With this kind of unidirectional targeting ability, the Man Faced Demon Spider wouldnt be able to hide from Tang San no matter how brilliant its hiding abilities were.
Even though this Man Faced Demon Spiders cultivation was just barely fifty thousand years, to spirit beasts of its quality, cultivating to this level was unimaginably difficult. Tang San was determined to have its spirit ring.
Swiftly approaching, Tang San suddenly turned illusory when there was still a kilometer or so to go, a pale blue ripple spreading from his forehead, immediately enveloping his entire body. Once hed moved another ten meters, his entire body, even including the Seagod Trident, had already vanished into thin air. This was the invisibility effect of the Vast Sea Barrier that arose back when the Seagods Heart fused with his skull spirit bone.
With the lesson from the battle with the Dark Devilgod Tiger, Tang San decided to kill theter spirit beasts with his full strength, the faster the better. Therefore he used his stealth ability on the way. Even if a fifty thousand year Man Faced Demon Spider was powerful, it couldnt possiblypete with him in mental strength, and naturally couldnt possibly see through his invisibility.
Moving closer and closer, Tang San restrained the Blue Silver Domain so that it wouldnt be spotted by the Man Faced Demon Spider due to being too strong.
By now it waste at night, the Star Dou Great Forest was extremely quiet, even the sound of bugs was missing.
Quietly sneaking forward, Tang San finally saw his target.
The fifty thousand year cultivation Man Faced Demon Spider seemed much smaller than expected, not even the size of the ten thousand year Man Faced Demon Spider Tang San sawst time. But its body was peculiar, apparently only around three meters in diameter, crawling close to the ground, eight long legs retracted near its body. Its carapace was a strange dull golden color. Unless observed carefully, it would be taken as ck. It didnt have any pattern. Laying close to the ground it was almost invisible thiste at night. Around it were more than ten darkrge webs, densely covering the trees. Tang San could feel their durability without even touching them.
Having broken through fifty thousand years, this Man Faced Demon Spider could be called a Man Faced Demon Spider Emperor, clearly even more terrible than the Pit Demon Spider Emperor Tang San killed; because the Man Faced Demon Spiders attacks were much stronger than the Pit Demon Spider.
Tang San stopped fifty meters behind the Man Faced Demon Spider Emperor, softly stabbing the Seagod Trident into the ground. He wasnt nning on using this divine weapon in this battle, but rather wanted the train thebination hed been pondering earlier. Along with his strength increasing, as well as the abilities imperceptibly involved from the skull spirit bone, even though Tang San would be revealed from the Vast Sea Barrier as soon as he attacked, some support type spirit abilities wouldnt be affected, like flying or releasing spirits.
His first spirit, the Blue Silver Emperor was quietly released under this effect, nine spirit rings glittering together. Strand after strand of Blue Silver Emperor began to circle in spirals around Tang San. Filled with a feeling of strength, Tang San slowly raised both hands.
Combine,bine, Tang San constantly repeated this word in his mind. He sprang into action, his entire body leaping like a leopard.
He nimbly changed direction in midair, his attack already begun. His left leg was instantly covered by red light, descending like a giant battle axe falling from the sky as he flipped. With an ear piercing crack, an axe-like dark red de of light suddenly erupted. The red light left afterimages as it instantly cut apart one of the ck spider webs the Man Faced Demon Spider Emperor had put in ce, then chopped straight at it. It was Tang Sans left leg spirit bone ability, Orca Evil Spirit Axe, a powerful single target attack ability.
The Man Faced Demon Spider reacted extremely quickly. Tang Sans attack was too sudden, but its three meter diameter body still quickly shot out, spinning quickly like a millstone, exposing its belly and lunging towards Tang San.
Tang San clearly saw that, unlike its ck back carapace, the Man Faced Demom Spiders belly waspletely white. It might be described as a white human face, all features visible, just looking incredibly vicious. Especially its deathly pale eyes made people feel a chill from the depths of their hearts.
Two rays of white light instantly shot from those eyes, directly meeting the Orca Evil Spirit Hatchet. At the same time the Man Faced Demon Spiders mouth spat out arge ck spiderweb, frantically spreading out between it and Tang San.
Those white eyes werent the Man Faced Demon Spiders true eyes, but rather one of its abilities. Its true eyes were below its head, six dark blue little eyes revealing an ice cold and frightening light.
With an explosive sound, the white lights were crushed by the Orca Evil Spirit Hatchet, and at the same time, countless Blue Silver Emperor were already spilling forward like a surging wave, tangling together with the Man Faced Demon Spiders spiderweb.
The Man Faced Demon Spiders web really was tough, but still far inferior to Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor driven by nine powerful spirit rings. The Blue Silver Emperor directly showed the result of the first spirit ability, Binding. Each de of Blue Silver Emperor rolled up arge amount of ck spiderweb, forcing open a passage and exposing the Man Faced Demon Spider that was originally nning on using the spiderweb to catch its breath to Tang San.
Tang Sans third spirit ability had now also been released. The Man Faced Demon Spider Emperor only felt a sudden surge of energy below it. With a popping sound, sixteen solid Blue Silver Emperor instantly shot out, cleverly separating its eight spider legs and catching it in a three meter wide cage. It was Tang Sans fourth Blue Silver Emperor spirit ability, Blue Silver Prison.
Tang Sans movements didnt halt after using these three spirit abilities in session, fully linking up one spirit bone ability and two spirit ring abilities in abo.
His attacks didnt cease. On his right arm, golden blue light mixed with energy waves spreading from the red fifth ring of light. Tang Sans right arm was bathed in the color of blood. At the same time his left arm swung, a golden light enveloping the Man Faced Demon Spider. The Titan Giant Ape left arm bone spirit ability Gravity Control started. The Man Faced Demon Spider felt its entire body grow heavy just as it had started to struggle, and the power it was preparing to erupt with was dyed by a step. But the carapace on its back still quickly split open, turning into six ck giant des that spun and cut at the Blue Silver Prison surrounding it. Meanwhile, it raised its two front spider legs, shooting two ck rays towards Tang San like two ck needles that instantly reached Tang San. In the dark night, attacks of this color were extremely frightening. With speed and piercing power, as well as the protection of its color, the slightest carelessness would lead to being hit.
Unfortunately, Tang San had focused all his attention on sensing the slightest changes in his surroundings from the very start of his first attack. He spun as ifpletely illusory in midair at the same time as heunched Gravity Control, actually passing between the two ck rays. He not only wasnt blocked, but on the contrary came even closer to the Man Faced Demon Spider.
Just now the firstyer of Blue Silver Prison was already loudly shredded by the attack from the back of the Man Faced Demon Spiders carapace, but just as it prepared to leap up under the restraint of the Gravity Controls pressure and take a distance from Tang San,rge amounts of Blue Silver Emperor suddenly shot from the ground likences, stabbing its body the split second before it left the ground.
The Blue Silver Prisons variant ability, Blue Silver Thrustunched. This was the fifth ability Tang San used. The Blue Silver Thrust of coursecked the attack power to break the Man Faced Demon Spiders powerful carapace, but the enforced one second stun still worked. The Man Faced Demon Spiders n to jump away was immediately ruined. Interrupting its ability made it fall to the ground again. And now, Tang San had also arrived within a ten meter range. On Tang Sans right hand, while not particrly huge, ance sparkling with strange magic lines had formed.
The fifth spirit ability, Blue Silver Overlord Spear had already evolved. After reaching the hundred thousand year level, its name had also changed, bing the Blue Silver Tyrant Spear. Hundred thousand year single target attack spirit ability, and moreover an attack focused on a single point. Even though this was Tang Sans fifth Blue Silver Emperor spirit ability, due to being a hundred thousand year level attack type, it was still the strongest of all of Tang Sans spirit abilities in terms of attack power. Just how strong it was showed in how, even at his current cultivation, Tang San had to charge up his spirit power for a while to use it.
The Blue Silver Tyrant Spear was a bit different from the Blue Silver Overlord Spear. It was no longer golden, but rather blood red mixed with thin golden magic lines, looking extremely dazzling. All the energy around the spear was frozen, basically not leaking outside. The moment that scarlet light condensed from Tang Sans hand was also the moment the Man Faced Demon Spider was stunned for a second from the Blue Silver Prison variant ability Blue Silver Thrust.
One second was definitely very short, but it was enough for Tang San to release his hundred thousand year level fifth spirit ability.
Like a roaring dragon with a sharp cry to break the sky, only red light shed and vanished within ten meters, intense red light instantly erupting in the air. But terrifyingly, its attack was only focused on a single point.
When the Man Faced Demon Spider sobered from the one second dy, it immediately sensed the presence of death. Itsrge body fiercely rolled back, even crossing its eight spider legs in front of it. Having reached fifty thousand years of cultivation, it couldnt be denied that it had an extremely sharp sense for danger. Or maybe that the Blue Silver Tyran Spears aura was too overbearing. The point where its eight spider legs met was just the point where the Blue Silver Tyrant Spear struck. In other words, as that speck of red light crashed into the Man Faced Demon Spider, it collided with its eight crossed spider legs.
Boom With an intense explosion, a red halo spread out around the Man Faced Demon Spider, mournful screaming rousing the quiet night. Within the violent explosion, its incredibly durable eight spider legs exploded into fragments the instant they crossed.
In fact, the Man Faced Demon Spiders legs were the toughest part of its entire body, more than ten times stronger than refined iron. The defensive strength of the eight spider legs crossed could be imagined, but against the Blue Silver Tyrant Spears single point attack they still werent enough topletely block. The instantaneous collision immediately turned its defense to nothing. At the same time the Man Faced Demon Spidersrge body was flipped out, spinning backwards hand mming to the ground. At this moment it felt iparably sharp energy pervading every corner of its body, basically making it unable to control itself.
To spirit beasts, as long as their body still remained, broken limbs was nothing to fear. There was still a chance to regrow them, as long as they survived. Thus, as the Man Faced Demon Spider spun backwards, even though the face under its belly waspletely distorted, it still didnt forget to spit out a dense white mist, screening in front of it at the same time as its back carapace split open once again. This time it didnt use it to cut anything, but rather spun crazily, actually briefly working like wings and stabilizing it.
That white smoke was definitely the Man Faced Demon Spiders life saving weapon. Even just spitting it into the air, even the atmosphere issued hissing sounds as if from corrosion. At the same time the white smoke extremely quickly spread into the surroundings, anything it touched instantly turning into a puddle of white liquid. It was terrifyingly toxic.
Only, Tang San was now deep in a strange state. From the very beginning when he used the Orca Evil Spirit Hatchet, to connecting with the Binding ability to break the spiderweb, then to the Blue Silver Prison to trap the Man Faced Demon Spider, tounching Gravity Control to restrain it from breaking the cage, and to when the Blue Silver Thrust fought for one second of time to use the Blue Silver Tyrant Spears terrifying attack power, every motion was connected as fluently as clouds and water.
In the process he used two spirit bone abilities and four spirit ring abilities, without showing any gaps in between. It really had superb effects. From the start of the battle to using the Blue Silver Tyrant Spear to break the Man Faced Demon Spiders eight legs took just a brief ten seconds. This was terrifying burst strength. From frontal attack to control, then back to frontal attack, the initiative had always been in his hands. He basically didnt give the Man Faced Demon Spider Emperor a chance, controlling it into absolute disadvantage.
Only, at this moment, sessively using six spirit abilities had left Tang Sans internal spirit power a bit insufficient, the Mysterious Heaven Skill cirction speed somewhat unable to keep up with the rate he used spirit power. He at least had to draw a breath and adjust his Mysterious Heaven Skill internal strength to be able to use another spirit ability. And right now Tang San was faced with the white toxic smoke the Man Faced Spider Emperor spit out, and it was also quickly using its back carapace to quickly escape.
If it was in the past, Tang San would definitely choose to break open the smoke and then pursue the Man Faced Spider Emperor from the side or above, while slowing his breathing and letting his internal strength even out. Like this he would stand a veryrge chance of defeating the Man Faced Spider Emperor. But right now Tang Sans mind was filled with the word bination, and basically didnt even think of slowing down. Seeing that surging white smoke roll towards him, his body reacted almost instinctively.
His clear eyes shed. At the same time as the Blue Silver Tyrant Spear sted away the Man Faced Demon Spider, and it spit out the white smoke, two lines of azure light shot from his eyes. It was Purple God Light. Of course it wasnt the strongest form of Purple God Like like he used to injure Bibi Dong, but just mental strength condensed into an instant attack. Its power was only a third of the full form Purple God Light. But right now that was plenty.
At the same time as he shot the Purple God Light, he also drew a deep breath, immediately adjusting his internal Mysterious Heaven Skill. Meanwhile, also the moment his Purple God Light shot out, the clothes on his back instantly split open, blood red Eight Spider Lances quietly stretching out. A frantic suction power at the same time rushed from the tips of the Eight Spider Lances, and that enormous area of corrosive white smoke immediately condensed into eight streams, forcibly swallowed by the Eight Spider Lances.
The sound of a st. The Man Faced Spider Emperor hadnt nned its escape in detail, but that extraordinarily corrosive toxic smoke should have been enough to give it some time. Unfortunately, today it had met Tang San. The poison smoke could block his physical body, could block Tang San himself, but it couldnt block mental strength attacks. The azure light cut through the white smoke, heavily striking the Man Faced Demon Spider that was just flying away.
With a miserable shriek, the Man Faced Demon Spiders body instantly flipped over. Stinking white liquid sprayed from its mouth and shattered legs almost at the same time. It was again seriously injured by the Purple God Lights mental attack, and even more unfortunate was that, with its not very impressive mental strength, the Purple God Lights attack directly knocked it unconscious for a short while. Its three meter body spun in the air, knocked upwards.
Tang San abruptly leapt up, flying towards a spot in the air. And the moment he flew was also the moment and ce where the Man Faced Demon Spiders body was struck by the purple God Light and flipped over. Practically everything was well nned.
And right now Tang San was no longer encircled by the Blue Silver Emperor like before. In its ce was a giant Clear Sky Hammer. Gripping the haft with both hands, Tang San stretched back in midair, forming a semicircle like a giant axe de. Seeing the Man Faced Demon Spider soar up, the Clear Sky Hammer he held instantly erupted with iparably ck light. Just at this moment, the Clear Sky Hammers four spirit rings glinted from bottom to top like a wave, the terrifying peak aggressiveness as if Clear Sky Douluo Tang Hao had descended. That Clear Sky Hammers total volume had grown by a full thirty percent. With tyrannical ck light, it heavily bombarded the Man Faced Demon Spiders body at the same time as the blood red Deathgod Domain instantly erupted.
Bang Boom
The terrible explosive force was reminiscent of a thunderp within the forest. The Man Faced Spider Emperor was forcibly smashed down like an artillery shell, its carapace, flesh and white liquid spraying everywhere. Even though it wasnt smashedpletely to pieces, a giant hole appeared in its stomach, white liquid madly bubbling out. Its fifty thousand year life force also came to a full stop in this instant.
In midair, Tang San still didnt end his attack here. The strike with the Clear Sky Hammer finished, he spun in the air using the rebound force, his left and right hand shing alternately, then he floated to the ground.
Clearly, if the attack just now couldnt finish the Man Faced Spider Emperor, what awaited it was Tang Sans left hands Titan Firmament Breaker and the right hands Sky Blue Fading Thunderp. These two great spirit bone abilities both saved on spirit power and had astonishing power. Adding them in, Tang San could havepleted an eleven hitbo of all kinds of abilities. Let alone this Man Faced Spider Emperor, even the Dark Devilgod Tiger from before might not have had a chance to counter if it had taken this full round of attacks.
With his feet firmly on the ground, Tang San was in no hurry to check the Man Faced Spider Emperors corpse, instead sinking into reflection. The seamlessbo just now was meticulously nned at the start, but by the end it was a stream of consciousness, practically second nature. That kind of feeling was especially wonderful. A powerful fifty thousand year Man Faced Spider Emperor couldnt manage a single effective attack before it met its end by his hand. Killing the enemy with abo was this was even more exciting than instant kills. Whenever another skill followed, Tang San had a kind of cheerful carefree feeling, as if every part of his body was part of the battle. Powerful strength, suppressing the enemy so that it couldnt retaliate, and at the same time also fun.
Of course, this didnt mean that Tang San had already sessfully trained thisbo ability. After all, he was extremely familiar with the Man Faced Demon Spider, and at the end the Eight Spider Lances countered the Man Faced Demon Spiders poison smoke. If he faced an even stronger enemy, whether he couldbine it so perfectly was still an unknown quantity. But no matter what, Tang San understood that he had found a clear path. But the foundation of continuing down this path was to familiarize himself with each of the abilities he had. Only like this could he fluently string together attacks and use them in battle.
A constant heat from behind him woke up Tang San. He discovered that the Eight Spider Lances on his back had all stabbed into the ground, absorbing the white liquid flowing from the Man Faced Spider Emperor. That greedy absorption seemed as if it had found some great tonic, and his face showed a smile. Tang San knew that another opportunity for his Eight Spider Lances to evolve hade. Every part of this Man Faced Spider Emperor could be used.
Leaning forward slightly, using the Eight Spider Lances to support his body, his right hand used powerful Controlling Crane Catching Dragon to pull over the Seagod Trident from the other side. The Eight Spider Lances all stabbed into the body of the Man Faced Demon Spider corpse, and started to greedily suck its juices.
Even though this Man Faced Spider Emperor was a bit smaller than the Man Faced Demon Spiders Tang San had seen before, how much of this blood like thing could its three meter body contain? But the Eight Spider Lances on his back really kept swallowing without a trace of politeness, making the Man Faced Spider Emperors giant body gradually dry out. It didnt seem to want to give up before there was nothing left. Fortunately, its suction speed was very quick, and Tang San didnt need to worry about not having time to absorb the spirit ring afterward.
Along with the Eight Spider Lances swallowing, Tang San only felt his back grow hotter and hotter. Especially the eight ribs the Eight Spider Lances were attacked to constantly gave a feeling as if brimming with strength. Tang San discovered that, whether bone or muscles, his entire back was like a fused red hot steel te, an extremely clear feeling. Moreover, that strong feeling was like his back had grown a shield. The Eight Spider Lances constantly moved rhythmically, slowly shedding that blood red color, reced by the same white as that liquid.
From Tang Sans point of view, white clearly wasnt as dazzling as the intimidating feeling of blood red. Only he didnt seem to have a choice. The direction the Eight Spider Lances evolved in wasnt something he could influence.
Gradually, Tang San discovered that the feeling of strength from his back grew richer and richer, the scalding hot energy indescribablyfortable in his veins and organs. Basically all his energy channels, bones and blood was already dyed a faint golden color, making his body somewhat leave the range of humanity. Right now, after the scorching hot feeling on his back reached a certain degree, Tang San discovered that the swelling feeling he had when absorbing spirit rings with Xiao Wu before appeared again, but now only on his back.
The Seagods Light red without the slightest hesitation, ice blue light quietly running over his back like the moistest lubricant. The scorching heat never disappeared, but that swelling feeling gradually vanished. At the same time Tang San also discovered through mental probes that the bones, muscles and energy channels on his back was developing towards a golden color that was darker than other ces, actually already a bit like the color of the Seagod Trident.
What was up? Could his back actually have preceded the rest of his body and stepped into the realm of divinity? But, he still hadnt started to ept the Seagods inheritance?
Actually, Tang San himself didnt know that his inheritance had already started when he obtained the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud, also the Seagods Heart. The Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud had entered his body and always used the Seagods power to imperceptibly transform his body. Otherwise it wouldnt have been possible to have a swelling feeling after enduring so many spirit rings and spirit bones. But one use of Seagods Light removed the limits of the human body, entering a level separate from humanity. All of this was actually the Seagods inheritance gradually changing him.
Along with Tang San growing stronger and stronger, the Seagods Heart plus the Seagods Light naturally improved his body more and more. The first spirit bone Tang San obtained was the Eight Spider Lances, it had been with him the longest and this evolving spirit bone had changed practically every time Tang San grew stronger, and each time Tang San had obtained benefits. This was also why it could evolve so many times.
When Tang San felt all his spirit bones grow hot before, it was actually the Seagods force changing his spirit bones. But the other spirit bones all had fixed cultivation, and improving them was a bit difficult, while the Eight Spider Lances didnt have that problem. It could evolve on its own, and was also Tang Sans first spirit bone. Therefore, it definitely got the biggest advantages when it changed.
At this moment, once again swallowing a Man Faced Spider Emperors essence, the quantitative changes finally caused a qualitative change. An evolution that shouldnt have taken ce, appeared. Righ now, among Tang Sans six spirit bones, the Eight Spider Lances was also the first to step into the god level. In some sense, it was like one of the six Angelic Raiment spirit bones.
The rigid feeling on his back gradually disappeared. Tang San discovered that, besides the strength, the muscles of his back seemed to have be even more flexible. In his mind, that ce was alreadypletely golden, spreading from there all over his back. The Eight Spider Lances were also starting to slowly turn golden from the roots. The Eight Spider Lances had also turned golden before, but at that time they really werent golden on the inside, but was rather the golden color of the Blue Silver Emperor. After using abilities, it had reverted back to red on its own. But this time was different. The Eight Spider Lances had thoroughly turned golden, and moreover, through the whole process, the Seagod Trident on Tang Sans forehead sparkled. This time it had thoroughly stepped into the god level. At most itcked the brand of the Seagod.
His whole back seemed covered byrge sheets of armor tes, but they strangely didnt influence his movements in the slightest. The Eight Spider Lances stretched out. They were still three meters long, but fine dazzlingly beautiful patterns had appeared on thences. These decorative patterns seemed streamlined, every three lines merging together into one, like the three des of the Seagod Trident. With a thought from Tang San, the Eight Spider Lances moved automatically. Golden light shed and a golden line of light shot out from the Eight Spider Lances, falling on arge tree not far away.
This golden line didnt separate from the Eight Spider Lances, and not only did it easily prate the tree, Tang San immediately felt a weak energy pour into his body through the Eight Spider Lances. But thatrge tree also instantly withered, turning into windborne dust in the space of a breath, disappearing as if it had never been there to begin with.
Was this still the Eight Spider Lances draining ability? Tang San looked dumbstruck at that decorative pattern. The seemingly dazzling Eight Spider Lances left him speechless.
When the Eight Spider Lances were used with the Blue Silver Domain, it could alsounch draining golden threads that helped Tang San swallow the spirit power of enemies within the domain. But now that had be even more direct, even more powerful. There was basically no need for the domain. Besides draining, the golden threads the Eight Spider Lances shot had a piercing point attack ability all of their own, not only extremely durable, but moreover also the draining ability. If these stabbed an enemy, it was clear how they would end up.
Of course, the Eight Spider Lances didnt just grow in this respect. Tang San vaguely discovered that, among his Eight Spider Lances, each one seemed to contain a special kind of energy. These energies seemed to be sealed and couldnt be used yet, but their energy startled Tang San. He could only be certain that the energy sealed within the Eight Spider Lances were rted to his Seagods Heart, but what the Seagods Heart had done to the Eight Spider Lances was beyond Tang Sans understanding at the moment.
Regardless, Tang San only felt pleasant surprise. The Eight Spider Lances super evolution made his strength rise another level. Even his spirit power had once again broken through along with the Eight Spider Lances leap in evolution, actually directly breaking through rank ny four to the rank ny five level.
Chapter 292 — Ninety Thousand Years! Three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor Brothers
Chapter 292: Ny Thousand Years! Three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor Brothers
Tang San gently caressed the still somewhat hot Eight Spider Lances, thinking: It seems the Star Dou Great Forest really is mynd of opportunities, and that time with Xiao Wu was just an ident. In less than twenty four hours, one spirit beasts spirit ring plus another spirit beasts blood had advanced his spirit power by two ranks. In fact, right now he was a Title Douluo. Ordinary Title Douluo might not manage to raise their spirit power from rank ny three to ny five in a decade, but he finished it this quickly. All this felt a bit unimaginable. But it really did happen. Tang San of course understood that, even though this was inextricably linked with his effort, it was also the effect of the Seagods divine power hiding within him and constantly fusing with him. Otherwise, no matter how much effort he put into cultivation, it would be impossible to make such progress in such short time.
Unconsciously showing a smile, the Eight Spider Lances softly pushed Tang San to the side. He directly sat down cross legged. Looking at that alreadypletely wizened Man Faced Spider Emperor corpse, he thought to himself that this was thew of the weak being prey to the strong! If he had lost, he might be even more miserable and eaten on the spot.
Closing his eyes, focusing, Mysterious Heaven Skill circted, and the ck Clear Sky Hammer reappeared in Tang Sans palm. The Seagod Tridenty on the ground next to him. Induced by that ck light, the Man Faced Spider Emperor corpse also produced a ray of ck light that condensed in the air, flying towards Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer.
Seeing that spirit ring flying towards him, Tang San remembered the pain the first time he had surpassed his level to absorb a Man Faced Demon Spiders spirit ring. But now this fifty thousand year spirit ring wasnt enough for him to look at.
The ck light entered his body, and the Man Faced Spider Emperors wicked cold feeling was practically swallowed in one go by the Mysterious Heaven Skill, like entering arge river. The enormous spirit power basically didnt give it the chance to cause any mischief, directly suppressing its energy.
And this Man Faced Spider Emperor had lost in absolute strength. Even if it was unwilling, there was no way to struggle in the face of Tang Sans strength towering like a mountain. It began to be absorbed.
Compare to when he absorbed the Dark Devilgod Tiger spirit ring, this went a lot easier. Tang San just used a quarter of an hour topletely add it to as his Clear Sky Hammers fifth spirit ring. Adding all his spirit rings together he already had fourteen. He still needed three spirit rings in the Star Dou Great Forest, then his goal would beplete.
Standing back up, as Tang San raised his head to look up, the color of the sky was already brightening, the light of dawn starting to appear on the horizon. A new day was arriving. After fishing out food from the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges for a light meal, he set out again. His spent spirit power hadpletely recovered while he absorbed the spirit ring. Moreover, he had now grown even stronger. Even when the Eight Spider Lances were put away, that shield-like solid feeling on his back still remained. It gave him a kind ofpletely solid feeling. Tang San vaguely felt that, even if he ran into the Dark Devilgod Tiger again and brought into that strange space, the Eight Spider Lances could even disregard the limits of that space ande with him inside.
Only, he would probably never have another chance for that. Recalling the Dark Devilgod Tigers calm and power, Tang San still felt a lingering fear. When he entered the Star Dou Great Forest, had he ever imagined he would encounter such a life or death situation? Before returning, he had even believed that even if he met powers like Da Ming and Er Ming, he would still have more than enough fighting strength. Even if he didnt win, he could at least leave safely. But now he understood that he couldnt underestimate any opponent, nor could he give the enemy any chances. There were way too many powerful abilities he didnt know about, and just in case he made some mistake and died, what would his parents do? What would Xiao Wu do?
The Blue Silver Domain spread out once again. Tang San discovered that he was already very close to the center of the Star Dou Great Forest. Just as his mental power gradually approached the littleke in the heart of the forest, suddenly, Tang San discovered three powerful presences in one go.
Yi, three targets at once? Tang San looked suspiciously in the direction of the forest center. At the same time the Blue Silver Domain also tightened, scanning only in that direction.
Along with his careful search, Tang San gradually revealed an angry expression, his fists also gradually tightening. He muttered angrily to himself:Turtledoves stealing the magpies nest. With Da Ming and Er Ming gone, even their ce has been invaded.
This time Tang San had nned to go offer his respects to Da Ming and Er Ming. Even though the two great divine beasts corpses werent there, this was after all where they had lived for a hundred thousand years. Coming to Star Dou Great Forest, how could he not go there? Before heading this way, Xiao Wu had also repeatedly told him the he had to go take a look at the clear littleke. Ordinarily there wouldnt be any spirit beasts with the guts to go there, but if there were, he had to drive them off. Xiao Wu never wanted to believe that Da Ming and Er Ming were already dead, and the ce where they once lived had to be preserved for them. Tang San understood that Xiao Wu was waiting for the day Da Ming and Er Ming also could miraculously revive like her, and return to the world of the living.
Even if this was practically impossible, it was still Xiao Wus hopes. Whether for Da Ming and Er Ming, or for Xiao Wu, Tang San would never allow any spirit beasts toe spheme the ce the two great spirit beasts lived.
Leaping up, his flying speed instantly increasing, Tang San directly raised his flying speed to the extreme, spreading out his Blue Silver Domainpletely. He flew straight for the center of the Star Dou Great Forest without concealing his presence.
After an hour, Tang Sans silhouette arrived at the deepest part of the Star Dou Great Forest like a wisp of smoke, shooting towards the center of the forest like a meteor chasing the moon. Those three spirit beasts had already discovered him, but these three fellows were like the Dark Devilgod Tiger Tang San encountered before, and had no intention of running away. Even more, they had instead gathered together and were waiting for Tang San to arrive.
With a whoosh, Tang Sand dropped from the sky. In front of him was that clear littleke. The environment here was still so beautiful. Ayer of faint mist rippled over the surface of theke. It was early morning now, and the air was fresh and clear, and the humidity level here gave a refreshing feeling. But Tang San wasnt of a mind to appreciate the scenery, his gaze directly fell on the targets here.
Those were three exactly identical spirit beasts, just coldly crawling by the side of theke looking at him. Even though he had somewhat examined them with the Blue Silver Domain before, Tang San still couldnt help being a bit stunned when he saw them.
This time he hadnt encountered any spirit beast as exotic as the Dark Devilgod Tiger, but rather three spirit beasts that were easily found in any spirit beast forest. Fifteen Ton Ants.
The three Fifteen Ton Ants were of the same size, around three meters. Just in terms of size, even adding them together they would be way short of the Dark Devilgod Tiger. Even so much that they werent equal to the giant eight legged fifty thousand year Man Faced Spider Emperor.
Each of the three Fifteen Ton Ants three meter long bodies was covered with a dull golden carapace, with six solid and powerful segmented legs. Now they were already standing facing Tang San. On their heads were six eyes, tworge and four small, that released a dark green light. These were all characteristics of Fifteen Ton Ants. Tang San had seen a lot of spirit beasts like these before, and also heard Grandmaster discuss such universal spirit beasts in detail before. But, he had never seen suchrge Fifteen Ton Ants.
By Grandmasters ounts, Fifteen Ton Ants were a kind of spirit beast with extremely tenacious vitality. Their defensive capabilities were outstanding, capable of resisting attacks. Moreover, their strength was extremely outstanding, far disproportionate to their size.
These were all the properties of Fifteen Ton Ants. As a kind of spirit beast, they had no spirit abilities of their own. In any spirit beast forest, they would often end up as food for other spirit beasts. Even though their defenses were pretty good, in the end it had limits. When they alsocked attack skills, it was difficult for them to show their strength.
Of course, there were also a lot of spirit beasts that disdained the Fifteen Ton Ants as beneath them. After all, breaking their defense to eat them really was a bit tiring. Just because of their tenacious vitality, these spirit beasts would exist inrge numbers in any spirit beast forest.
When Grandmaster described the Fifteen Ton Ants to Tang San before, Tang San still joked that such attributes were a bit simr to his own Blue Silver Grass. Large in quantity, insufficient in strength. Just like a trash spirit beast.
But, these three Fifteen Ton Ants didnt give Tang San andy sense of trash. The ces Tang San noted before were all areas where they were simr to ordinary Fifteen Ton Ants. The differences was what made Tang San pay attention.
Generally speaking, ten year cultivation Fifteen Ton Ants would be around ten centimeters long, with just one pair of teeth that could break solid things. Hundred year cultivation Fifteen Ton Ants wouldnt be more than twenty centimeters. Finally at thousand year cultivation, they had the chance to grow to one chi. Such Fifteen Ton Ants were already quite rare. Because they they had no powerful life saving techniques, and would moreover frequently end up killing each other. In any case, Tang San had entered a lot of spirit beast forests, this Star Dou Great Forest in particr, and each time he had seen a lot of Fifteen Ton Ants, but never any that could draw his attention, nor any that could grow past one chi.
ording to Grandmasters estimation, if Fifteen Ton Ants cultivated past ten thousand years, they might grow to be around two chi. At thirty thousand years they might reach one meter. In his research, Grandmaster had carefully studied spirit beasts with great strength butcking in other abilities like these. Among the Fifteen Ton Ants he knew of, thergest was only around one meter, with cultivation past thirty thousand years. This was also the source of his estimate. Moreover, due to its characteristic strength, that thirty thousand year Fifteen Ton Ant had be the Strength n chief Tai Tans eighth spirit ring. Grandmaster once inadvertently learned about it from him. By Tai Tans ount, he had killed a Fifteen Ton Ant King, and this spirit ring had substantially increased his strength.
At thirty thousand year cultivation they could reach one meter, but facing Tang San now were three Fifteen Ton Ants there were all past three meters. Tang San could be certain that these three were all at the Fifteen Ton Ant King level, no, it should be Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor. Their cultivation might have reached ny thousand years, not far from breaking through the final boundary and entering the hundred thousand year level.
If it was very difficult for the Dark Devilgod Tiger to mature due to being too dangerous, and would easily be ganged up on by other spirit beasts, then the Fifteen Ton Ants difficulty in growing was because they were too weak. Tang San understood that for Fifteen Ton Ants to cultivate to this level, it would absolutely be even more difficult than for a Dark Devilgod Tiger to cultivate to ny thousand years. After all, after cultivating to a certain level, the Dark Devilgod Tiger had the strength to protect itself, but the Fifteen Ton Ants didnt! Why would he run into three such strange spirit beasts here? Previously his Blue Silver Domain couldnt urately probe their cultivation, just that it should be more than fifty thousand years.
At the same time as Tang San was unconcerned about facing three ny thousand year spirit beasts, he was still shocked about their type. Moreover, these three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors were all variants. Each had a pair of huge transparent wings on their backs, clearly able to fly. There were also two protruding sword-like teeth, and at the same time two solid forelimbs, a bit like the giant ws of scorpions, but notpletely, even more like three needles tied together. Swinging them left and right, besides the dull golden color, they also had a particr greenyer.
Who allowed you to invade the Sky Blue Bull Python and Titan Giant Apes ce?Tang San held the Seagod Trident as he asked.
No matter how low level Fifteen Ton Ants were, once at the ant emperor level, their intelligence would also rise a level.
Tang San guessed correctly. These three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors didnt have an easy time cultivating to their present stage. They were originally three brothers. They were all powerful soldiers of the Fifteen Ton Ant colony. When fighting another Fifteen Ton Ant colony at one time, the three brothers had done excellently and received the favor of the ant queen, bing soldier ant generals. Afterwards they had fought wars on all sides, criss crossing the Star Dou Great Forest, surviving untold deadly dangers, gradually growing.
As their strength grew, the ant queen gradually grew fearful, and decided to eliminate them. This was also an important reason it was so difficult for Fifteen Ton Ants to grow strong. In the colony, the ant queen bossed everyone around and was also in charge of carrying on the ancestral line. But the ant queen herself had no fighting strength, and could only produce offspring. If soldier ants she couldnt control appeared, it would very likely lead to problems. Consequently, the ant queen never allowed soldiers ants to grow powerful. If a soldier ants cultivation reached a thousand year, the ant queen would immediately send other soldier ants to attack and eliminate it.
But, these three soldier ant brothers were lucky. Because of their heroism in battle and great strength, they were supported by the soldier ants, and when the ant queen ordered the attack, the other soldier ants notified them in advance, and the three brothers made their escape.
They were originally loyal and devoted to the ant queen, so when actually treated like this and with a certain degree of intelligence after cultivating to a thousand years, they were naturally furious. Therefore they didnt run far. Exploiting their familiarity with the colony, they took advantage of a battle between their colony and another Fifteen Ton Ant group to quietly sneak into the ant queensir, killing her. The three brothers even consumed the queens corpse, then escaped without a trace.
Once they had escaped the territory of their original colony, they were suddenly shocked to discover that their bodies had undergone great chances. Their strength had also grown even greater. Consuming the ant queens corpse had substantially increased their cultivation. This discovery immediately gave the three soldier ant brothers a n. From then on, they looked everywhere for other Fifteen Ton Ant nests, looking for an opportunity to sneak inside and kill and eat the queen, using the ant queens nutrition to nourish their bodies and quickly mature.
At the beginning they were frequently in danger, a few times almost dying by the counter attacks of the soldier ants. But as their strength rose, and with the first variation after breaking through ten thousand years cultivation, they suddenly grew even more unscrupulous. Sometimes they would break into ant nests head on and kill the queen. Gradually, these three brothers became the public enemy of all Fifteen Ton Ants in the entire Star Dou Great Forest. But as they grew stronger and stronger, and craftier and craftier, what couldmon Fifteen Ton Ants do against them? They could only hide their queens even deeper.
As their strength grew, the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor brothers grew more and more ambitious. They saw that this littleke wasnt just the center of the Star Dou Great Forest, but at the same time also where the natural energy was the most abundant and most suitable for spirit beasts to cultivate. They had outstanding strength, and coveted this ce. Unfortunately, they thought too highly of themselves, and in an ambush, they faced the simultaneous counter attack of the Titan Giant Ape and Sky Blue Bull Python, who beat the three brothers in a miserable retreat. Relying on their powerful defense and flight ability they escaped to live another day, but they were also driven the whole way out of the Star Dou Great Forest, and no longer dared set a foot inside.
Just like the Dark Devilgod Tiger, after Da Ming and Er Ming sacrificed themselves for Tang San, they never dared enter the Star Dou Great Forest, yet hated to leave this geomantic treasury for them. Sensing that the two forest kings presences quietly disappeared, it was just that they were a bit more gutsy than the Dark Devilgod Tiger, and directly arrived at Da Ming and Er Mings cultivation ground. Discovering that there really were no traces of the two great divine beasts, and believing there were no other enemies that could equal them in the forest, they even named themselves the new forest kings. This was also why they had no intention of leaving when they sensed Tang Sans presence. They were confident in themselves, and at the same time also wanted to defend their just established positions as forest kings.
Before Tang San arrived, these three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors had relied on a special method to send orders to all the Fifteen Ton Ant colonies in the Star Dou Great Forest, ordering them to deliver thirty ant queens as food every day, or they would eradicate the colonies. Even though the Fifteen Ton Ant colonies were furious, they had no way out, and could only listen to their orders.
Unfortunately, today they had run into Tang San. How could Tang San allow them to continue upying the ce where Da Ming and Er Ming stayed? Slowly raising the Seagod Trident horizontally, Tang Sans gaze grew ice cold.
Facing Tang Sans question, the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors only shook their heads, the ones on the left and right moving up on the sides, the three half surrounding Tang San, gradually pressing close. Their dull golden color also gradually grew more intense, but their energies remainedpletely reserved, without any intent of revealing them outwards.
So what if there were three? Golden blue light shed, and the Blue Silver Emperor released. Having just understood the marvels ofbinations, Tang San wouldnt shrink back in the slightest even against three ny thousand year cultivation enemies. He wanted to see just to what level his strength could reach.
Buzzzzzzzz, the wings on the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors backs pped, slowly flying up. These three brothers had proven themselves in surviving so long, their movements werepletely synchronized, just like mirror images. Whether the rate their wings beat at or how far above the ground they rose, everything was unanimous.
Blue light instantly spread out. Due to facing three opponents, Tang San of course wouldnt give them the chance to attack. The Blue Silver Domain directly spread out, and having reached the level of Boundless Nature, everything within the range of the domain turned golden blue. Silhouettes of trees rose inyers uponyers, and Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor grew even more translucent under the influence of the domain. The three Fifteen Ton Emperors simultaneously sensed an enormous pressure squeezing them from all directions, violently pressuring them and limiting their strength.
Only, these three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors didnt panic, still hovering there as if quietly waiting for something.
Tang San wouldnt keep waiting. The Blue Silver Emperor wildly grew out from him, like countless living snakes, tangling around the three ant emperors, starting a probing attack.
The Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors didnt see Tang San, but Tang San could still see them, and the split second the Blue Silver Emperor tangled around them, Tang San suddenly saw their six eyes sh with strange light. It felt like sudden excitement, and also like they saw what they had been waiting for.
Heart twitching, Tang San thought: Dont tell me they were waiting for me to attack?
His Blue Silver Emperor had now alreadypleted the Binding,pletely bundling up the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors. They contracted powerfully, and also released corrosive poison.
But at this moment, something strange happened. The three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors simultaneously flipped outwards, and a powerful pulling force instantly came from three directions, stretching the Blue Silver Emperor binding them tight. Tang San was suddenly pulled more than a dozen meters forward in the air.
Whether Tang San or the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors, right now their minds were filled with the same four words: How was it possible?
Tang Sans shock was understandable. His own weight wasnt much, just a hundred something jin, but dont forget that he was holding the Seagod Trident! To him, the Seagod Trident was only a hundred jin, but to any creature besides him, this Seagod Trident weighed one hundred eight thousand jin. With this sudden tug, the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors had actually managed to pull him along. In other words, their cooperative strength already surpassed one hundred eight thousand jin. Even more so when considering the strength Tang San could produce from his spirit power.
But the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors were also shocked. Their time tested strength actually ended up deting. Even if their strength was restricted a bit inside the Blue Silver Domain, with their primal strength, as well as three brothers cooperating, their n failing to show its intended effect was unforeseen.
These three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors absolutely werent as stupid as ordinary low level Fifteen Ton Ants. Their minds were connected, and they had thought of the n when they saw Tang San release the Blue Silver Emperor. The Blue Silver Emperor was connected to Tang Sans body, so they waited for Tang Sans attack, letting the Blue Silver Emperor tangle around them. The three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors thinking was to use their strength together and, relying on the instant burst of strength, directly tearing Tang San apart through the Blue Silver Emperor connected to him, not even giving him the chance to cut the Blue Silver Emperor. But when they exerted themselves to pull, it was like they were pulling a mountain. Even though it shifted, it was next to nothing, nevermind tearing that human to shreds.
This change immediately produced a stubborn refusal in the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors. They simultaneously erupted with an intense dull golden light, the strength umted within sharply increasing. In an instant, their strength suddenly more than doubled. This time the powerful tension really pulled along Tang San with the Seagod Trident, and at the same time the pulling force made even Tang San feel pain.
Such strength. Tang San was shocked, he could no longer keep his bnce and was pulled in three directions towards the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors. In danger, he could only quickly use the Seagod Trident tangle up his Blue Silver Emperor, in order to avoid the powerful tension to affect him directly.
The Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors strength stunned him, and it was also due to this that he wanted to take a look at just how much force these three could produce. Therefore, he didnt cut his Blue Silver Emperor.
At this moment, Tang San couldnt keep what Grandmaster once told him from his mind: No matter how strong the ant, it still cant lift a half jin heavy apple. But humans can casually carry the weight of an apple, for a two hundred jin human, thats just one four hundredth of their weight. Converting this to the scale of an ant, its only an ants hair. Ants can carry weights fifty times their own weight, if you consider only proportions, this is equivalent to a two hundred jin person lifting ten thousand jin.
And as a spirit beast, the Fifteen Ton Ant was the strongest of all ants. Its strength to weight proportion reached a hundredfold. These three meter long Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors werent toorge, each weighing around a thousand jin or so, basically nothing in the spirit beast world and even moremonpared to truly powerful spirit beasts. But, if their strength could reach a hundred times their weight, then the limits could reach a hundred thousand jin. The limit of three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors would then be three hundred thousand jin!
Thinking of this, Tang San immediately understood how he could be pulled along. The Fifteen Ton Ants werent powerful spirit beasts, but that their strength could reach such a frightening level was because of their single mindedness, strength was their absolute attribute. The strength exerted by these three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors reached at least two hundred thousand jin, thats why he felt pain and got pulled along. Changing his spirit power into strength, plus his physical strength as well as the Seagod Tridents weight, should also be able to reach one hundred fifty thousand jin or so. No wonder, no wonder. They still hadnt used their full strength yet!
Thinking of this, Tang San also had a n. Right now his face still showed a smile.
Want to pull me with two hundred thousand jin force? Youre still too naive. Fine, Ill let you see just how far my absolute strength can reach.
Tang San swiftly gripped the Seagod Tridents haft with his left hand as well, earth yellow light instantly spreading along the Seagod Trident. It was also the instant this earth yellow light spread that he immediately stabilized himself in the air with the Seagod Trident. The Blue Silver Emperor twisting around the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor brothers also instantly stretched taught. The enormous pulling force made Tang San clearly sense the fibers within the Blue Silver Emperor quickly break down.
Tang San plus the Seagod Tridents force wasnt enough topete with three Fifteen Ton Emperors. The method Tang San used to stabilize himself in midair was very simple: applying the Titan Giant Ape left arm spirit bones Gravity Control ability on the Seagod Trident. To Tang San, that was just a hundred jin bing a thousand jin, that weight was basically nothing to him. But to the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors, it was one hundred eight thousand jin instantly bing one million eighty thousand jin. They couldnt possible move Tang San further even with their peak strength!
Their three meter long bodies also came to a sudden stop as the Blue Silver Emperor stretched, and bounced back. It was also the instant of this rebound force that those Blue Silver Emperor broke down with ear piercing cracking sounds. That the Blue Silver Emperor could endure this long was impressive.
Sensing those three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors flying in shock, inspiration shed in Tang Sans heart. Yes! Howe I never thought of this before? If he in previous battles had used this Gravity Control on the Seagod Trident, turning one hundred eight thousand jin into one million eighty thousand, even gods might feel they had no way out when faced with its absolute force. This discovery made Tang San even more excited than if he had instantly killed these three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors and gotten their spirit rings. How terrifying was a million jin of weight? If he added the Golden Thirteen Halberds on top of that, destroying the walls of Jialing Pass would be a cinch.
In his excitement, Tang San didnt even immediately pursue and attack those three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors. Spirit power circting within, he softly swung the Seagod Trident he held.
The thousand jin weight basically wasnt enough to influence Tang San swinging it, but a problem still appeared like this. Tang San had to hold the Seagod Trident with his left hand to influence it with Gravity Control, changing it into one million eighty thousand jin. If he held it with his right hand and then added the ability with his left, it would influence Tang San himself. His body suffering tenfold gravity was apletely different idea than raising the weapon to one thousand jin. That wasnt something Tang San wanted.
Only, now clearly wasnt the moment to research Gravity Control plus the Seagod Trident. Those three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors thrown into the air acted again, only this time they didnt keep flying, but rather quickly folded their wings andnded directly on the ground.
Tang San smiled faintly. For them to find him in the Blue SIlver Domains Boundless Nature was very difficult. He wanted to see what techniques they still had. Ny thousand year spirit beasts inevitably had some special abilities.
Unlike killing the Man Faced Demon Spider, because the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors led to Tang San discovering his abilities, he was a lot more interested in these brothers and wanted to see if they could give him any other inspiration. Holding the Seagod Trident in his left hand, the Gravity Control ability didnt have to stop. He was going to see the main ability or strength of the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor brothers. He had a million jin heavy weapon in his hand, that was already an invincible position.
Chapter 293 — Insect Spirit Beasts’ Nemesis, God Level Eight Spider Lances
Chapter 293: Insect Spirit Beasts Nemesis, God Level Eight Spider Lances
The three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors now all performed a strange motion, bending forward together, their six legs all raised, just lying there on the ground without moving, just like when they waited for Tang San to attack before, motionless.
Waiting for another chance? Tang Sanughed involuntarily. With a thought, golden light broke out of his back, Eight Spider Lances suddenly extending behind him. The solid and dignified feeling from his back increased all of Tang Sans attributes, and he also quietly fell to the ground. Since youre waiting for a chance, then me too.
Bang bang bang, three muffled echoes resounded the instant Tang San fell. The Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor brothers six legs struck the ground simultaneously, terrifying force propelling them with an extremely powerful counter force, they shot towards Tang San like three cannonballs. The speed they reached in that instant wasnt inferior even to the Dark Devilgod Tigers rush ability. They had reached Tang San in practically just an instant.
This time they were feeling the ground while waiting. Even though Tang san fell lightly, he would still produce faint vibrations, and they drew on this to judge and charge towards Tang Sans direction. They were trying to directly tackle Tang San.
The three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors were too fast. Even though Tang San reacted quickly, his Seagod Trident could only block two of them, thest still barrelled towards him.
Bang bang, with two muffled sounds, two Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors struck the Seagod Trident and were directly flung away. Not a step slower than them, under Gravity Control, the area within range of the Seagod Trident had tenfold gravity, making its weight reach an astronomical figure. Even though the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors were enormously strong, they still couldnt reach that frightening a level. The Seagod Trident rang with the strike, and the two Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors flew back.
But thatst Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor still lunged. Tang San shifted sideways, using his back to take its attack. With a st, Tang San was sent stumbling forward. If not for the terrifying weight of the Seagod Trident, he might have been knocked flying.
But, the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor that hit him wasnt any better off. It was flung back like a golden glittering bolt of lightning, rolling across the ground. Even though it didnt fly as far as its two brothers, it still caused a crater.
Originally, the ce Tang San had it hit was the center of where the Eight Spider Lances emerged from his back. This was where Tang San self felt was the hardest. Ever since the Eight Spider Lances evolved, Tang San had always wanted to try just how strong the defense was of this external spirit bone that constantly transmitted a sensation of hardness.
Of course, he was prepared in advance, Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength instantly condensed on his back. If the defense of the condensed energy of the Eight Spider Lances couldnt take the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors attack, the Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength could minimize the damage.
The enormous impact made him fall forward, but Tang San was happy rather than rmed. Even though hed taken some chances with this way of defending, the result was still perfect.
The impact from the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors attack could be imagined, but even though its strike knocked Tang San forward, he didnt experience too much of a jolt. He just felt his back heat up. That impact force spread out across his back, and the previously solid feeling turned into countless fine scorching eddies, quickly melting away the force without letting a trace prate the Eight Spider Lances defense. By observing with mental strength, Tang San discovered that the skin all over his back had turned golden, there vaguely was a strange bulge, protecting him like armor. That Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor rebounded, ripples of golden lightning over its body, caused by the scorching heat on Tang Sans back transmitting into its body. It was clearly an effect simr to damage reflection.
Tang San understood that his estimate was perfectly correct. The Eight Spider Lances should have truly reached that level. Even if it had just entered, withoutpletely bing an ability on that level, it was still a huge benefit to him right now. These three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors might not be much, but next he would face the strongest spirit beast of the ocean, the Deep Sea Demon Whale that had already surpassed the hundred thousand year spirit beast category. That big fellow definitely wouldnt be so easy to deal with.
Last time he faced it, Tang San relied on the Eight Spider Lances to cause it some minor losses. Now the Eight Spider Lances had evolved once again, and Tang San was naturally also a bit more confident in fighting it.
I wont y with you.The corners of his mouth rising into a sneer, Tang San didnt chase after the rebounding Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor, but rather flew into the air once again, fading into the Blue Silver Domain. The reason he didnt pursue ant attack really wasnt that he didnt want to divide and conquer, but rather that he saw a mental link from the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors actions. If he attacked one of them, the other two coulde to its aid even when impaired by the Blue Silver Domain, uniting once again. Dont regard these three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor as ny thousand year spirit beasts, the three of them together were like three powers with a fusion ability. Even if it wasnt a spirit fusion ability like the Golden Iron Triangle, it was still quite difficult to deal with. Unfortunately, their weak point was clear. Especially when he controlled them in the strength they specialized in. This battle no longer held any suspense.
In midair, the Eight Spider Lances fully stretched out, extending perfectly straight and evenly behind Tang San. Glittering golden Eight Spider Lances plus the Seagod Trident Tang San held, as wes the Seagod Trident brand on his forehead, made him look like almost like the Seagod.
Eight lines of golden light shot out from the Eight Spider Lances practically simultaneously. Covered by the Blue Silver Domain, they instantly fell on the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor that was hit by Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances bacsh.
Dangdangdangdang Eight brittle sounds erupted. Under the attack of the eight golden rays, a series of sparks struck off that Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors back. The god level Eight Spider Lances attack actually couldnt directly prate its armor, only leaving behind eight craters in the carapace.
Such powerful defense. Tang San eximed in admiration. Only, powerful defense didnt mean there was no way. Eight surging golden threads shifted as the Eight Spider Lances adjusted, instantly winding around the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor like ropes.
Ear piercing sounds of friction apanied a faintly golden mist rising from the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor, shrill screams making it erupt with all its strength tow violently twist its body, apparently trying to pull free of the Eight Spider Lances swallowing golden threads.
Unfortunately, the swallowing golden threads werent Blue Silver Emperor, they formedpletely from energy rather than substance. No matter how the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor struggled, it could at most make the light of the swallowing golden threads strengthen a bit, making them a bit longer. None of its pulling strength reached Tang San, much less let it pull free.
The golden smoke rising from the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor was caused by its contact with the swallowing golden threads. After evolving, they didnt just possess formidable piercing power, but at the same time also had quite frightening corrosive strength. The Man Faced Demon Spiders poison, plus all the previous toxins of the Eight Spider Lances and the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Wells ice and fire poison mixed together, absolutely wouldnt be inferior to Bibi Dongs Death Spider Emperor Death Domain, and even surpassed it slightly. Even though the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors defense was formidable, corroded by the numerous toxins, the pain it felt was still excruciating. Even if the swallowing golden threads couldnt melt its carapace quickly, they still constantly corroded its body. The more time passed, the more serious the corrosion would be. Moreover, the other swallowing property also appeared now. As the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor struggled, its strength was bit by bit absorbed by the swallowing golden threads and sent to Tang San. The rate the energy was absorbed was far faster than Tang Sans exhaustion from maintaining the swallowing golden threads and the Blue Silver Domain. Even his Mysterious Heaven Skill showed signs of slowly increasing.
The other two Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors immediately discovered what was going on, and unable to find and attack Tang San, they quickly leapt over to their brother to help get it free.
Unfortunately, just as they arrived, the Eight Spider Lances behind Tang San each produced another two sharp tips, spitting out another sixteen swallowing golden threads, making them immediately follow in the steps of thest Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor, and were also tightly tied.
What shocked Tang San a bit was that these three ny thousand year strong spirit beasts seemed a lot weaker when bound by the swallowing golden threads. Not even with the strength to run, they only constantly rolled around in ce, trying to break free. None of the speed they showed before was on disy.
What was going on? These were three ny thousand year cultivation spirit beasts! Could the god level Eight Spider Lances be that strong?
Actually, what Tang San didnt know was that at the god level, the swallowing golden threads could admittedly trap the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors, but even more important was that the Eight Spider Lances restrained them.
The Eight Spider Lances was an external spirit bone from the Man Faced Demon Spider, and the Man Faced Demon Spider was the nemesis of all insect type spirit beasts. Ifmon Fifteen Ton Ants were infected by the aura of a Man Faced Demon Spider, they wouldnt even be able to move. Indeed, these three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors really had ny thousand years of cultivation. But Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances also wasnt the aura of amon Man Faced Demon Spider. After several evolutions, his Eight Spider Lances distributed an aura equivalent to a god level Man Faced Demon Spider. The swallowing golden threads twisted around their bodies, and like thispletely suppressed their auras and immediately made them unable to show even half their strength.
The three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors had three strongest capabilities, namely strength, defense and speed. Even though they had no powerful spirit abilities, relying on these three characteristics, the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors were invincible. It was very difficult for other spirit beasts to defeat them. They directly ignored physical attacks by relying on their solid carapace, and nor were energy attacks able to break their defenses, and with their fast powerful attacks, they could frequently crush their enemies. Even if they encountered spirit beasts with control type abilities, they could still break free with their strength and attack again.
But Tang Sans swallowing golden threads could be counted among energy attacks, but also control type energy attacks. Breaking free was difficult to the extreme. They also had draining effects and corrosive toxin effects. This put the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor brothers in a huge crisis.
Only, if it was just the swallowing golden threads, they could still scatter in three directions with their speed, and two would invariably be able to escape the attack. After all, Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances swallowing golden threads couldnt possibly extend infinitely. Unfortunately, they unluckily met a Man Faced Demon Spiders god level aura, which suppressed their six legs to numbness, leaving them basically unable to escape. They were suppressed to death, the swallowing golden threads constantly absorbing their strength, corroding their carapace. Tang San basically didnt need to attack for them to lose all chances of escape.
At the start, Tang San was still afraid these three fellows would be acting weak like the Dark Devilgod Tiger did, looking for a chance to attack. But the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors gradually grew unable to endure the toxin from the swallowing golden threads, their struggling growing weaker and weaker. At the same time the energy absorption speed grew faster and faster. Tang San was then sure that they no longer stood a chance.
Cautiously floating forward, sure enough, the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors basically didnt react at all. Tang San then removed his Blue Silver Domain.
He hadnt expected killing these three fellows would be so much easier than killing the Dark Devilgod Tiger. It seemed his Eight Spider Lancespletely restrained them. Their strength and cultivation was enough to be his Clear Sky Hammers sixth, seventh and eighth spirit rings. Strength addition was clearly the most suitable for the Clear Sky Hammer. Once he absorbed their spirit rings, his business in the Star Dou Great Forest this time would beplete, and he could go meet hisrades by the sea and leave for Seagod Ind.
Even though hed met danger in the Star Dou Great Forest this time, to Tang San, it went rather smoothly. It used much less time than he nned for.
He was in no hurry topletely kill the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors. Right now Tang Sans body already felt unwell, the energy the swallowing golden threads gave him was too enormous. He didnt need to release spirit abilities. He might as well sit on the ground and release his Blue Silver Domain to guard him again, and absorb this foreign energy.
Through this absorption, Tang San immediately discovered the swallowing golden threads were different from before. Besides absorption speed, what made Tang San most shocked was that the energy passing through the swallowing golden threads was no longer as simple as just absorption. After being filtered through the Eight Spider Lances once, even though it wasnt the same energy as the Mysterious Heaven Skill, it still didnt have any attributes. It was extremely pure energy. Absorbing it didnt require using his Mysterious Heaven Skill to filter it, and it could be directly fused with his existing spirit power.
This discovery not only made Tang San very pleasantly surprised, if this was the case, the afterwards when he faced enemies and used the swallowing golden threads, he could turn the absorbed energy into his own in battle without any wear. Adding in the Blue Silver Domains ultimate ability All Rivers Run Into The Sea, without a doubt, his continued fighting strength would reach a frightening degree. And when the enemies faced the swallowing golden threads, they would find it even more difficult to break free. The poison of the swallowing golden threads was an all new ability after the Eight Spider Lances evolved. Being able to pass poison via its energy form, it was worthy of a god level external spirit bone!
Rich white mist spread all over Tang San as he breathed. Three flowers reappeared above his head, and a soft fragrance spread from his body. The six spirit bones within him grew hot simultaneously, and his internal spirit power slowly increased as the foreign energy was bit by bit turned into his.
Rank ny five was a Title Douluo bottleneck, and even with the astonishing energy absorbed from three ny thousand year Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors, after being refined by the Mysterious Heaven Skill, disappeared like a y ox in the sea. It just made Tang San feel minute growth, and the growth speed was slow.
Tang San was in no rush. The one-level gap between rank ny five and rank ny six was one that eighty percent of Title Douluo were unable to cross in their lives. How would it be that easy to rank up? But each increase in spirit power would be a bit more of a guarantee in the future. Just what is called dripping water will bore through rock, and pulling up sprouts to speed up growth would easily cause trouble.
The three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors struggle grew weaker and weaker. Their solid outer shells were gradually crushed and melted by the swallowing golden threads, and the breath of life gradually waned as their strength was stolen bit by bit. As thest bit of strength within them was taken away by the swallowing golden threads, the intensely corrosive poison simultaneously also took away their lives.
Tang San didnt dare dy. He had to absorb three spirit rings within a couple of hours, time was of the essence. Sensing the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors passing, he immediately withdrew his swallowing golden threads. But he still didnt withdraw the Eight Spider Lances. In his ideal condition, he began to absorb their spirit rings.
But, something unexpected happened. As Tang San brought out his Clear Sky Hammer spirit and beckoned one of the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor spirit rings, three ck lines of energy shot out simultaneously from the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors, turning into ck spirit rings with a rosy tint and moved towards the Clear Sky Hammer.
This scene made Tang San jump. Hed clearly only summoned from one of the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors, but all three actually answered, what was going on?
Only, he very soon understood the reason. He now already possessed fourteen spirit rings, so his pull on spirit rings was enormous. Adding in that the Clear Sky Hammer also cultivated the Great Sumeru Hammer, it was somewhat overbearing on its own. Even though hed only summoned from one Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors corpse, the three bodies were very close, and they all reacted to the overbearing power of the Clear Sky Hammer. Under absolute suppression, they flew towards the Clear Sky Hammer at the same time.
What now? Seeing those three reddish ck spirit rings flying up, Tang San now only had two choices. One, immediately give up on the three spirit rings, letting them scatter in the air and going to find new spirit beasts that suited him. Two, to absorb them to the Clear Sky Hammer simultaneously.
Absorbing three spirit rings simultaneously was unprecedented in the entire spirit master world, and only spirit masters with twin spirits like Tang San and Bibi Dong could encounter such circumstances. Spirit masters were supremely cautious when absorbing spirit rings, and two or more spirit rings that could be absorbed appearing simultaneously was oh so rare. Before this, one might say that it had basically never happened. Tang San suddenly faced a very difficult decision. What would happen when absorbing three spirit rings at the same time was unknown. But if he gave up on these three spirit rings and went searching for fifty thousand year cultivation spirit beasts, it would definitely take him a lot of time. Luck wouldnt always be on his side. Fifty thousand year spirit beasts werent that easily found either, let alone when they had to suit the Clear Sky Hammer.
Recalling the Eight Spider Lancesplete suppression of the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors before, and seeing the Seagod Trident next to him, Tang San fiercely clenched his teeth and let the three spirit rings cover his Clear Sky Hammer simultaneously. His powerful strength was the source of his confidence. So what if it had never been done before? With his half god body, would he be afraid of three spirit rings that hadnt even reached a hundred thousand years of cultivation?
If it was before, Tang San might not have made such a choice, but ever since Tang Hao taught him the Great Sumeru Hammer, as he cultivated it, Tang Sans aggressiveness grew by the day. Now that he would give the Clear Sky Hammer more spirit rings, the Clear Sky Hammers own heavy aura made him affirm his choice.
The instant those three spirit rings covered the Clear Sky Hammer, Tang San only felt an explosion, an incredible surging energy bursting from the Clear Sky Hammer into him. That was fully strength attributed spirit power, battering him like a wave, just like the time on Seagod Ind. Tang Sans bodypletely left the ground under the impact, flung several dozen meters back beforending.
The ck Clear Sky Hammer suddenly turnedpletely red, like a red hot branding iron. The intense energy fluctuations made the ground around Tang San crack inch by inch.
Spirit rings were a reforging of the spirit. If it was some slightly lower quality spirit, absorbing three spirit rings at the same time might cause the spirit to copse. But the Clear SKy Hammer was different. What kind of existence was it? The prized asset of the worlds number one sect. Under that enormous energy impact, even though it turnedpletely fiery red, it still forcefully epted all the energy of the three spirit rings. At the same time the five spirit rings it already had brightened, radiating five enormous rings of light to protect it. No matter how enormous the three energies struck, they were still suppressed and unable to leave the hammer, and even more unable to break it.
Meanwhile, the Deathgod Domain carved into the Clear Sky Hammer released blood colored light. Potent killing intent merged with the Clear Sky Hammers overbearingness, cooperating with the five spirit rings energy topletely suppress the three new spirit rings. Just letting these energies merge into Tang San.
The Clear Sky Hammer was fine, but Tang San faced arge problem. The energy that suddenly rushed into him really was terrifying, scattering his Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength in practically one go. Even prepared, Tang Sans eyes still darkened, almost knocked unconscious from the strike.
Tightly clenching his jaw, Tang San fiercely fixed his eyes and roared, spitting out a mouthful of bloody mist. He was like a glowering guardian deity. He couldnt use the Blue Silver Domain right now since he had released the Clear Sky Hammer spirit. Otherwise, relying on the Blue Silver Domains ultimate All Rivers Run Into the sea, it would be a bit easier with the help of the blue silver grass in the forest. But now he could only endure.
Come, Tang San roared in his mind. His left hand rose, pushing over his heart, gathering the Mysterious Heaven Skill to protect his heart meridians. His right hand gripped the Seagod Trident, a ray of Seagods Light directly pouring into the Seagods Heart. He was instantly connected with the Seagod Trident. Meanwhile, the Eight Spider Lances on his back fully stretched out, dyed with golden light. The powerful Eight Spider Lances aura was guided by Tang Sans boundless level mental strength into him, cooperating with his Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength to block those three violent attacks.
Tang Sans body became the battleground for both sides. The energy of three spirit rings simultaneously was too enormous, but fortunately Tang Sans meridians had already risen to the half god level and didnt copse. Every vessel was dted to the limit, the intense pressure making Tang Sans blood speed up tenfold, his heart pumping forcefully to admit the flow.
Stubborn conviction and incredible domineering spread through his heart. It was at this moment that Tang San suddenly understood the true essence of the Great Sumeru Hammer. And also understood how his father could use it to defeat those stronger.
The true essence of Great Sumeru Hammer, if it moved, there could only be one conviction, victory. In the presence of the Great Sumeru Hammer, there were no powerful enemies, only enemies yet to be smashed. Extremely stubborn conviction and obsession could bring out the full aggressiveness of the Great Sumeru Hammer, and deeply integrate it.
Just like using the Great Sumeru Hammer within him, facing the energy attack of the three brothers spirit rings, Tang San didnt have any intent of guiding it. Just like that he urged all his strength to iparably aggressively sh with it. It was also at just this moment that his Great Sumeru Hammer was trulypleted.
Boom With the first strike, Tang San immediately bled from the apertures of his head, his entire body violently shot from the ground, then again heavily falling to the ground with the Seagod Trident. Two huge impact areas shattered at least one main artery and more than ten smaller veins. Violent pain instantly spread through his entire body, making Tang Sans skin turn the color of blood.
But even so, even if he could no longer stay seated, he basically didnt care about the damage. He instantly urged his remaining energy to form a second strike, so much that the energy that had rushed into his body hadn?t formed the next strike before Tang Sans second wave already hit it.
If someone saw this scene, they would definitely think Tang San was insane. This was using his own body as battlefield! In doing so, first of all his own body would be damaged. But some things couldnt be exined with reason. Tang San was just doing this. The tyrannical collision erupted once again. This time, all of Tang Sans energies werepletely fused into one under that domineering pressure, being refined, just like the Clear Sky Hammer, and exploded once again.
In the first strike, thebined energy of the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor spirit rings was sted back and scattered, and not much was absorbed into Tang San. But, they still needed time to recondense. Tang San basically didnt give them that time. Before that surging energy had erupted a second time, his attack had already arrived.
A violent explosion echoed once again. In Tang Sans mouth, nose and ears, faintly golden blood mist suddenly sprayed out. Where it passed, even the surrounding trees were wrecked by the blood mist. And his body was once again shocked back, again falling heavily to the ground.
This time, Tang Sans right leg brightened quietly. Red light suffused with golden blue instantly spread out. The Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones restoring abilityunched automatically. This showed what state Tang San was in right now.
Right now Tang San waspletely immersed in the Great Sumeru Hammer state, abandoning all apprehension, without even reflecting on what to do if another spirit beast showed up now. But it was just because of thispletely unworried second attack that the previously so incredibly powerful spirit energy was suppressed, weakening the frightening impact considerably. After being scattered again, its condensation speed also slowed.
But this time Tang San stopped rather thanunch a third attack. Not because his blood vessels were damaged or because he didnt have the strength to follow up, but rather stood in the ce of a king, looking down from above on that unruly spirit ring energy with a kind of disdain.
Absorbing you like this is just bullying. Werent you condensing? Then fine, Ill let you condense. So what?
This was the reason Tang San stopped. He had alreadypletely entered an overbearing state, the stubborn conviction made all his energies fuse together, and the deep red Clear Sky Hammer in his left hand seemed like an extension of his arm, its surface constantly brightening with lines of golden patterns, as if shouting with excitement.
...
Little San, what do you think of spirits? What do you believe spirits are?Grandmaster looked with a smile at the disciple he had just epted, raising a question.
The not yet seven year old Tang San blinked,Teacher, I feel that spirits are a part of us, or that its another shape for oneself.
Grandmaster looked astonished at him,It seems I really didnt pick the wrong disciple. Youre a genius. To think of this at your age really is shocking. Youre right, spirits are a part of us. To be more precise, our bodies and spirits are a twin existence. Only the physical body is dominant. And cultivating spirits lets them grow together with our bodies. This is the best way to treat these brothers of ours. Understand?
Tang San nodded,But, Teacher, if spirits are a twin existence with our bodies, howe we can think and the spirits cant?
Grandmaster shook his head, smiling:No, youre wrong. Spirits arent unable to think. On the contrary, spirits also have their own souls, we just cant feel them. In order to truly make them powerful, first you have to understand it. One day when you are able to find the heart of your twin existence, using your actions to prove yourself to it, letting itpletely ept you, then you can truly gain its approval and make you brothers inseparable again. You can also truly disy its strength.
Then Teacher, how should I do it, how do I understand what my spirit truly wants?
Grandmaster shook his head,I dont know either, each spirit has its own properties, youll have to figure it out on your own. I can only show you the road, I cant walk it for you. Understand?
Tang San couldpletely grasp the Blue Silver Emperor because of the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone Ah Yin gave him, as well as the emperors bloodline revealing its heart. But the Clear Sky Hammer? At this moment, Tang Sans inner world overflowing with mad aggression had also finally roused its spirit heart, gaining him the approval of the worlds number one sects premier spirit.
Chapter 294 — Better Broken Jade Than Intact Tile
Chapter 294: Better Broken Jade Than Intact Tile
Within that overbearing state, Tang San hadpletely forgotten about pain. He only constantly condensed all his energy in aggression. At this moment, whether the energy of Seagods Light, mental strength, Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength, the aura of the Eight Spider Lances, the breath of the Clear Sky Hammer, they were no longer separate, all fused together. Tang San clearly felt that all his energy was inside the Clear Sky Hammer. The Clear Sky Hammer using Great Sumeru Hammer.
The three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors energy finally recondensed after being scattered by the strike. But, it no longer had the impact from before, only gathering there like it was intimidated by Tang Sans overflowing aggressiveness, and no longer dared attack.
Youre noting? Fine, then I will.
The violent energy was brought into yet another imposing forward charge by Tang Sans mental strength, the enormous energy hammer smashed straight at the surrounding energy.
Boomboomboomboomboom A series of sounds inaudible to the outside world exploded within Tang San. With each strike, that cloud of energy condensed from the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor brothers energy was smashed topress a bit, and the pulverized energy was directly swallowed by the Clear Sky Hammer formed from all of Tang Sans energy and forcefully assimted. It basically didnt have a speck of a chance to struggle.
Even Tang San himself didnt know how many times he bombarded it. In the end, that ball of scarce remaining energy actually took the initiative toe forward, directly epting being fused into Tang Sans frightening energy. But Tang San felt as if he hadnt fullypressed himself.
Tang San didnt know if his father had ever used this method to absorb spirit rings, but that kind of joyous feeling was even more carefree than adding spirit rings to spirits.
Without a target, the aggressive state gradually faded. Now Tang San noticed that the meridians in his body had be a mess, smashed beyond recognition, violent pain attacking him. But he clenched his teeth and endured, without letting his consciousness go. At this moment, his fathers words came to his mind. Always with straight back, until death.
There were specks of golden light all over Tang San now, the blood that had sprayed out when he suffered the earlier strike. As he opened his eyes his vision was hazy, making it difficult to see the surroundings clearly. Using his own body as battleground caused him enormous damage. If he hadnt already reached the demigod realm, he might have already breathed hisst.
He hazily looked at the Seagod Trident stabbed into the ground next to him. In the violent strike before, along with his body suffering the shock, he had lost his grip on the Seagod Trident.
Tang San slowly raised his right arm, as heavy as if cast from lead. But he still gritted his teeth and endured, stretching bit by bit towards the Seagod Trident. His willpower had undergone another leap in strength from the previous battle within him. It might be said that the battle within him was much more dangerous than facing the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors. It wasnt even inferior to when he faced the Dark Devilgod Tiger. But he had endured, and surpassed yet another gap.
His right arm finally reached the Seagod Trident, his pale hand fiercely grabbing the rough haft. The chill spread through his whole body via his palm, that refreshing feeling shaking Tang Sans mind. With a sharp exertion, the violent pain seemed to tear his body apart, but Tang San relied on that force and pulled himself upright.
As he pulled himself over to the Seagod Trident, the first thing he did was straighten his back. It was a simple motion, and it made him spit out another several mouthfuls of blood, but inside he was much happier. Sitting down crosslegged, he clenched his teeth to resist the pain all over, just holding onto a bit of rito to start cultivating.
Tang San unhesitatingly poured all the remaining energy within him towards his right leg, drawing out the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones restoring ability. Right now he discovered that all the six spirit bones within him had all be scorching hot. The scalding feeling helped him alleviate some of the pain.
Traces of golden blue radiance climbed from his right leg, quickly enveloping his entire body like arge golden blue web. The powerful healing ability began to take effect, and Tang Sans messy and shattered meridians all recovered with astonishing speed.
The Seagod Trident brand on his forehead lit up, and the Seagod Trident held firmly in Tang Sans hand slowly began to glow, the dazzlingly beautiful golden pattern conforming with Tang Sans golden blue light. The energy of the Seagod also glowed into Tang San, joining together with the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones healing ability to elerate Tang Sans impressive recovery speed one step further.
As the extreme pain faded bit by bit, it was actually also a kind of pleasure. Tang San felt this thrill right now. Especially as his inner eye saw the messy meridians began to return to their original ces, the broken channels quickly growing back. Even some organs that had shifted out of ce returned. That feeling was like rebirth. Each meridian was unimpeded, and drew the energy within him to automatically circte and instantly strengthen severalfold. Freely circting his meridians, the originally quite powerful energy gathered further, bit by bit.
Along with his power rising bit by bit, Tang San breathed, and the Mysterious Heaven Skills mist began to appear once again. But this time, the mist had changed color. The original white had be golden. This admittedly involved the golden blue light all over him, as well as the radiance of the Seagod Trident, but the mist released from within Tang San also wasnt pure white anymore, but rather emanated a faint radiance. At the same time Tang San discovered that, at the same time as his meridians recovered, his spirit power was quickly strengthening. Moreover, his meridians, muscles and bones, and internal organs were growing a deeper golden.
This was the effect of absorbing three spirit rings, and equally because he had finally gotten the Clear Sky Hammersplete approval. His body and spirits cohesion made his body evolve yet again. Even though he still hadnt epted the Seagods inheritance, twin spirits and six spirit bones alone brought him closer and closer to the level of divinity. At least the strength of his body was already moving in that direction.
But Bibi Dong, equally with twin spirits, hadnt experienced such circumstances. This was rted to the two immortal herbs he ate back then as well as the ice and fire body refining. The foundation he built back then was still in evidence. Further adding the divine tool Tang San was holding, there was arge gap between Tang San and Bibi Dong in physique, despite equally having twin spirits. Otherwise, how could Tang San have contended with Bibi Dong?
The gold gradually turned more pure, from inside to outside. But it also disappeared as suddenly as it appeared, dithering between faint golden color and true gold. After all, Tang San still hadnt truly stepped into divinity. Completely refining his body to that stage was impossible. If he really could, it would instead cause trouble. Because his level and cultivation wasnt there yet, if his body reached divinity first, it would on the contraru block the two from rising.
Time passed second by second. Tang Sans presence was growing more and more enormous. That near divine presence made everything nearby ripple with a kind of peculiar feeling. This was the heart of the Star Dou Great Forest, and all spirit beasts knew that here lived the strongest spirit beasts. None dared approach lightly. And with the presence Tang San emanated right now, the spirit beasts within a hundred li even trembled, unconsciously moving away.
This wasnt the effect of Tang Sans previous fight with the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors, but rather from when he began to fuse together the intense strikes of the three spirit rings within him.
Even Tang San himself had no idea that, as he attacked the three spirit rings energy within him with all his strength, each collision made a golden energy wave rush from his body. The golden energy wave had no attack power in itself, it was only a release of aura, but that was yet the release of the aura of absolute power. One might ask, with Tang Sans strength as well as the aggressive state at that time, how many spirit beasts could stay fearless? It was a terrifying wave containing both a trace of the Eight Spider Lances god level presence as well as the true divinity of the Seagod Trident. This was also an important reason why basically no spirit beasts came here to cause a disturbance from when Tang San started absorbing the spirit rings until now.
Three spirit rings in one go, it might be unprecedented in the entire spirit master world, and let alone absorbing three at once. Everything Tang San did now was a first. All manner of circumstances had actually allowed him to seed. Two spirits, seventeen spirit rings strengthening his body, had made his strength evolve once again.
As his body gradually finished healing under the effect of the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones Wildfire Burns Unending, Spring Winds Blow New Life ability, Tang San discovered to his surprise that his spirit power had risen arge chunk. Even though he still hadnt broken through rank ny six, swallowing the energy of the Man Faced Demon Spider, and then the three ny thousand year Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors plus their spirit ring, his spirit power had also leapt up, only a hair fine line remaining from rank ny five to breaking throughto rank ny six.
This was also the benefit of twin spirits. After ordinary title Douluo reached rank ny, they could only rely on painstaking cultivation, how could they do like Tang San and rely on absorbing formidable spirit beast spirit rings to increase their spirit power? The Clear Sky Hammers nine spirit rings could be a powerful support to help Tang San increase his spirit power. The advantage of twin spirits truly appeared now. Bibi Dong being able to cultivate to rank ny nine at such an age had a considerable rtionship with this.
The external energy gradually gathered, fusing with his body. The scorching heat from the six spirit bones gradually disappeared, leaving Tang San with a feeling ofpleteprehension. His mental strength could precisely control the path of each trace of spirit power within him.
Breathing deeply, Tang San slowly opened his eyes. With a thought, he floated up above the ground. He didnt use any spirit power, just a thought induced the changes, as if he couldpletely break free of the shackles of gravity.
He slowly unfolded his legs to stand on the ground. At this moment, Tang San couldnt help raising the Seagod Trident, facing upwards and giving a long howl. The clear and melodious cry grew more and more impassioned along with the surging energy within him. That kind of unabashed aggressiveness shook the Star Dou Great Forest.
Almost rank ny seven. He was definitely more assured in facing the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. Sensing the even more agreeable energy waves between him and the Seagod Trident, Tang San found it difficult to conceal his excitement. Ever since he cultivated the Great Sumeru Hammer, his character had shown minute changes, and his past calm contained a bit of unruly wildness. If before he was more like his mother Ah Yin, then now his character was more in line with his father. Steady and domineering.
All absorbed?As Tang Sans howl gradually stopped and he was immersed in excited joy, without warning, a voice came from next to him like a scoop of ice cold water.
Feeling a shiver down his spine, Tang Sans first reaction was a sudden retreat. shing horizontally with the Seagod Trident, he sent a golden ring of light in the direction of the voice.
The sudden shock this voice gave him really was toorge. In fact, even when wrestling those three energies inside him, he was always spreading out his mental strength, sensing all the surroundings. Even in his aggressive state he couldnt possibly ignore what went on around him. He wouldnt ce himself in danger. But from start to finish, he had never sensed any strong lifeform besides him and the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors. But, this voice still appeared so suddenly.
Without a doubt, the owner of this voice had mental strength above Tang Sans and definitely not by just a little. Otherwise, how could he possibly have calmly hidden from Tang Sansprehensive scanning? Among the powers Tang San knew, even Bibi Dong didnt have that strength! With his strength at his present level, even were Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi or his grandfather here, Tang San would still have been confident in finding some clues to their presence.
In a moment of crisis, Tang Sans brain would frequently grow more sober. He instantly calmed down from the excitement and joy, swiftly analysing the source of the voice. Three possibilities for avoiding his mental strength probe appeared practically instantly in his mind.
The first possibility was that the owner of this voice possessed a stealth ability like his Vast Sea Barrier, and moreover one that was immune to mental strength probes. And the second possibility was that he had met a pure agility type Title Douluo, equivalent to Bai Chenxiangs Needle-Tailed Swift cultivated above rank ny, relying on iparable speed to escape his mental strength. None of these two possibilities was frightening to Tang San. But what he feared the most was the third possibility. That the owner of this voicepletely suppressed him in spirit power, then he could naturally appear next to him without being discovered. And such an enemy was definitely a mortal threat.
Dont worry, if I wanted to kill you, I couldve done so a hundred times over already.The calm voice resounded once again. This time Tang Sa noticed it was a womans voice. Along with the voice, a person stepped out of the trees only ten meters away from Tang San.
She wore a long golden pce dress, fitted to her body. It seemed woven from golden thread, without further decoration, simple and elegant. The golden cor guarded her snow white slender neck. A head of long golden hair was draped casually across her back, without being carefullybed, it was a clear contrast with her neat robes.
The golden eyes were calm as water, without the slightest fluctuation. She seemed like an ordinary person, but Tang San could catch a special quality in those golden eyes, a kind of indescribable quality. And on this persons forehead was a golden Seraphim brand. Even though it was very small, Tang San could still clearly make it out. Skin whiter than snow, a supetive mien, she seemed to be eighteen or neen years old.
Her appearance seemed very natural, not at all like her abrupt voice before. As if she was there to start with, and should appear now. That harmonious feeling instead made Tang San feel extremely ufortable. What shocked Tang San the most was that she seemed toomon. From top to bottom she didnt emanate a trace of spirit power, just like an ordinary person. But, Tang San carefully observed and immediately discovered that this womans legs never touched the ground, and rather walked in midair, ten centimeters above the ground. Like she was walking in the tips of the blue silver grass.
If this wasnt enough to make Tang San feel deadly threat, then, as he saw this person, and his boundless mental strengthpletely condensed together and focused, he immediately felt fearful. Because he discovered that his mental strength actually couldnt target her, he didnt even sense her existence.
Even if she was just a soul, she should at least have soul energy fluctuations. But, there was nothing. There really was nothing.
Tang San knew this person. Once, he and she had fought for the fate of the Heaven Dou Empire. Tang San was the final victor in that battle, but Tang San knew that, in that fight, this woman actually had the chance to kill him. If she had joined hands with the Title Douluo with her then, the result of the battle might have been different. But she didnt. She maintained her dignity as a spirit master. Therefore, even as enemies, Tang San still didnt feel any particr ill will towards this person. Even though she had be a lot younger, by the expression in her eyes, Tang San could be certain he hadnt mistaken her identity. He just didnt expect that the woman who once impersonated the Heaven Dou Empire crown prince Xue Qinghe for more than a decade, almost overturning the Heaven Dou Empire, would appear here. He still remembered her name: Qian Renxue.
Amidst his shock and a trace of fear, Tang San was very calm. Panic could never be the way to solve a problem. Only calmly analysing the problem and exploiting ones advantages as far as possible was there a chance to deal with it.
Youve been here long?Tang San smiled slightly, calmly countering.
Qian Renxue couldnt keep a trace of appreciation from her eyes for Tang Sans ability to calm down so quickly. She nodded gracefully,Yes, I was here when you just faced the three ants and released the domain.
When he heard this, Tang San couldnt keep the corner of his mouth from twitching. She came when he released the blue silver domain? What this meant was that she had even been inside the range of his domain, and he still hadnt discovered her.
When they metst time, Qian Renxue was above rank seventy, and Tang San above rank sixty. At that time Tang San knew that Qian Renxue was equally a genius, a genius not inferior to him. She even possessed the formidable Seraphim spirit, and was also Qian Daolius granddaughter, the daughter of Spirit Hallsst Supreme Pontiff. But, why couldnt he see through her now?
Long time no see. It seems youve changed a lot.Tang San didnt stop smiling, just like he was chatting with an ordinary friend.
Qian Renxue sighed,Yeah, it really has been such a long time, six years have gone by in a sh. Ordinary people dont have many six year periods in their lives. Ive changed a lot, but arent you the same? Just now I saw the most miraculous scene in the history of the spirit master world. Maybe even those powers who cultivated to the god level never experienced what you just did.
Facing three pure attribute spirit beasts at ny thousand years at the same time, and winning. Thats not much. Most miraculous is that you actually dared absorb their three spirit rings simultaneously, and seeded. I really must congratte you.
Tang San smiled wryly:Whats there to congratte, dont tell me you cant tell that was just an ident? Do you think I wanted to absorb three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor spirit rings t once? You should say I was courting death.
Qien Renxue smiled slightly, her smile seemed to possess some special magic, and Tang San couldnt help being distracted. All the trees around them, the leaves softly swaying, producd rustling sounds.
From the moment Qian Renxue spoke, Tang Sans mental strength had always been released at full strength. Now he was shocked to discover that, within the range he could sense, all the trees were moving in the same way, the leaves swaying at the same time, as if bewitched by Qian Renxues smile. And that was just the trees. Besides the blue silver grass nearby him that could sense his presence, all nts expressed their joy in different ways.
Ive heard of a smile toppling a city, and a smile toppling a nation. I didnt expect I would see it today. Only, youre toppling the Star Dou Great Forest.Tang Sanmented.
Qian Renxues smile grew a bit wider,Can I take it that you are praising me?
Tang San gracefully stroked the Seagod Trident,Of course. Im just stating facts.
Qian Renxue smiled:But youre also being unduly humble. No? Absorbing three spirit rings at once might have been an ident, but at the time you were fully capable of choosing not to absorb them. BUt you did it, still taking them within you, and even made thempletely yours using a method Ive never seen before, Only, your appearance really was scary, I couldnt help feeling like helping you a few times. Only, if I did, it might have influenced the results of absorbing the spirit rings, causing more harm than good. And you really did create a miracle before my eyes, absorbing all three at once,manding them to serve with a heroic disposition. I have no choice but to admire it. If I were you, I wonder if I would have had the courage.
He looked deeply at the woman in front of him, but Tang San still discovered he couldnt see through her. He revealed a wry smile,Miss Qian Renxue, if Im not mistaken, we should be enemies.
Qian Renxue sighed faintly,In this world, there are no eternal friends, nor any eternal enemies. Besides, even if you and I were enemies, I would still wish to face you at your full strength, and not an opportunistic ambush. Some enemies can equally be respected, no?
Tang San nodded,Youre a true spirit master. If we werent on different sides, I really wouldnt want to fight you. Unfortunately, it cant be helped.
This time it was Qian Renxue to force a smile,Why must we be enemies? Yang San, you are the most talented spirit master Ive ever seen. I noticed just now that youre already a Title Douluo now. Your spirit power has even broken through rank ny six. But, how old are you now? Twenty five? Twenty six? Or twenty seven? Youve already made history in the spirit master world. One might say that, if your were in our Spirit Hall, had the full backing of Spirit Hall, your aplishments might have been even greater. Nobody can imagine your future. I can be almost certain that, not long from now, you will definitely be able to break through the limits of humanity with your own effort, and truly step into the realm beyond rank one hundred.
Tang San smiled slightly,You want to talk me over? I must admit that your voice is very inspiring.
Qian Renxue spoke a bit lonely:This should be my second time trying to convince you. Last time, you refused me without hesitation, and even attacked me. Even though I dont understand how you did it, how you defeated me with spirit avatar with your rank sixty something strength, I really did lose. I wholeheartedly epted my defeat. But, now youre no longer my opponent. Dont tell me you will insist on me defeating you before properly listening to what I have to say?
Tang San smiled. His smile was very casual, containing a noble grace as well as a wild unruliness. Even though his smile couldnt make the Star Dou Great Forest move the way Qian Renxue could, it still made Qian Renxue a bit ck. Six years had passed, and the man in front of her had grown even more charming.
Miss Qian Renxue, havent I always listened conscientiously to you?
Qian Renxues gaze gradually grew serious, the light feeling from before slowly fading. Tang San instantly felt as if the atmosphere between heaven and earth was changing along with her expression, and the previously swaying nts turned still.
Tang San, join the Spirit Empire. What the Heaven Dou Empire can give you, the Spirit Empire can match.
Tang San didnt seem influenced by the serious feeling in the air, smiling slightly:The new Heaven Dou Emperor Xue Beng took me as teacher, naming me Imperial Tutor, cing me on equal footing with him, giving me the title King Lan Hao. You might not know about it.
What Tag San didnt expect was that Qian Renxue would actually unhesitatingly say:Besides not being able to make you Emperor, I can grant you the rest.
Tang San was stupefied. Even though he knew Qian Renxue regarded him highly, he didnt expect she would consider him this important. Astonished, he couldnt help saying:Miss Qian Renxue, the current Spirit Empire empress is Bibi Dong, not you. Bibi Dong hates me to the bone, even if you are the Supreme Pontiffs daughter, she still might not listen to you.
Hearing the name Bibi Dong, Qian Renxues expression instantly sank, her charming face turning ice cold,That was before. The instant I left the Elder Pce, the future Spirit Empire, will listen only to my orders.
Tang San nodded,Yes, you really have the strength. Even if Bibi Dong is strong, she still isnt a god.
Qian Renxues cold expression disappeared, smiling slightly,Youve already noticed?
Tang San said helplessly:You appeared like that, if I didnt see anything, how could Ipliment you before? Even if my spirit power isnt very high, my mental strength isnt lower than Bibi Dong. Even I couldnt see through your presence, then the answer is already clear. The strength of a soul can be examined, but the power of divinity is beyond me. Am I right? Miss God of Angels, Qian Renxue.
Qian Renxue looked at Tang San, not speaking for a long time. Even though her gaze was calm and gentle, it still gave Tang San a kind of special pressure, directly on the depths of his soul.
After a long time, Qian Renxue sighed:It seems I still dont understand you well enough. I didnt think you could see so many things. You should have a certain understanding of the god level.
Tang San smiled,I should say Im the astonished one. I never thought that you wouldplete the dream of all TItle Douluo in a few years, and the dream of your grandfather Qian Daoliu, rank one hundred god. Originally I thought the one most likely to aplish it in the Spirit Empire would be Bibi Dong.
Her? Is she suited to be god?QIan Renxue gave a coldugh,A ck hearted woman can be god too? Tang San, I see youve also made some progress on this road, that weapon even I cant see through proves it. It should be a true divine tool. My background is behind yours, I could reach my present stage in six years with grandfathers full support. BUt you could break through to the Title Douluo level, and make such progress, you have my full admiration. Since you already know Ive be the God of Angels, then we dont need to beat around the bush. All the Heaven Dou EMpire can give you is the Heaven Dou Empires King Lan Hao. If you agree to joining the Spirit Empire, once Ive united the Continent, you will be the Continents King Lan Hao, a king on equal footing with me.
Tang San gazed at Qian Renxue, speaking calmly:I dont understand, why do you regard me so important? Just for my potential? Arent you afraid that, when I be god too one day, I would judge the Spirit Empire?
Qian Renxue smiled:Are you someone who would go back on promised? If you are, then that can only prove my misjudgement. As for why I regard you so, Ill only tell you after you agree to joining the Spirit Empire. Now, give me your answer. I believe that with you and me joining hands, nobody on the Continent canpete.
Then lets fight.Tang San said indifferently.
Qian Renxue looked stunned, looking uprehendingly at Tang San,You obviously know Ive already be a god, and you still choose to fight me?
So what if its human? So what if its god? Dont tell me you dont know that some things in this world cannot change? Theres a saying you havent heard, Ill teach it to you now.
What?Qian Renxues face was already unsightly.
Tang San went straight to the point, intoning word by word:Better Broken Jade Than Intact Tile
Chapter 295 — God Level Angel, First Battle
Chapter 295: God Level Angel, First Battle
You clearly know Ive already be a god, and you still choose to fight me?
So what if its human? So what if its god? Dont tell me you dont know that some things in this world cannot change? Theres a saying you havent heard, Ill teach it to you now.
What?Qian Renxues face was already unsightly.
Tang San went straight to the point, intoning word by word:Better Broken Jade Than Intact Tile
YouQian Renxues face twisted, her smilepletely obliterated. An indescribable dignity spread from her, and the pressure that hit Tang San actually made him feel like his feet were lifting off the ground. If not for the Seagod Trident, he might have been pushed back.
A hazy golden splendor appeared on the surface of her body like mist. In that instant, she truly became like the focal point of heaven and earth. The feeling like the strength of the universe had fused into one made Tang San feel like Qian Renxue was no longer real. Her body seemed to fill every corner of the space, instead of standing in front of him.
This was the power of gods? Sensing the pressure of the enormous strength of the world, Tang San felt powerless from the depths of his heart. When just the presence produced such enormous pressure, it was clear what level the power of gods reached.
Qian Renxue in front of him was shining all over, seeming as if every motion of hers could epass everything in the surroundings. The Seagod Trident Tang San held transmitted a scorching heat, as if excitedly thirsting for shing with the God of Angels. But Tang San also inwardly felt a pang of bitterness. The Seagod Trident was a true divine tool, of course it wouldnt worry about any opponent. But, as the person holding it, he still hadnt reached the level of gods.
Tang San, dont tell me you believe you can escape from me today?Qian Renxue red at Tang Sans eyes, her ice cold oppressive gaze seeming to shoot into his soul.
Tang San shook his head,Dont tell me you didnt listen? Better broken jade than intact tile. Im not thinking about escaping, but even in death, I wont be someone who bends knee and surrenders. My father once taught me that a man, no matter when, will stand straight.
While speaking, Tang San stamped the Seagod Trident against the ground. With an explosive sound, the ground cracked within a ten meter range of him, rich and powerful imposing manner mixing with surging fighting spirit, just managing to block Qian Renxues omnipresent pressure.
Tang Sans overbearing resolve made Qian Renxue a bit despondent, speaking subconsciously,Who asked you do kneel? Dont tell me you didnt listen? I only want for you and me to join hands, not to have you serve me.
Tang San gave a coldugh,Whats the difference between surrender and giving up ones beliefs? If it was you, would you give up your lover, friends, nation, and everything to serve? I like life, and I also like righteousness. If I cannot keep the two together, I will let life go, and choose righteousness.
You The fury in Qian Renxues mind was finally truly ignited, and this moment was also when Tang San struck first.
Watch this!With an explosive shout, golden light spread out.
Quoting Mencius let him instantly raise his imposing manner to the peak. Tang Sans left foot suddenly stepped forward, the Seagod Trident stabbing straight towards Qian Renxues chest without deviating. At the same time as the Seagod Trident thrust out, the Seagod Trident brand on his forehead was already shooting out a ray of deeply golden light, illuminating the Seagods Heart. Golden light instantly radiated, the Seagods Power fully surging. It seemed like a simple move, but Tang San but all his strength into it. With the left leg generating strength, explosive strength immediately spread, the powerful energy waves converging on the tridents des. A ball of golden light exploded from the tip. The air twisted like water snakes around the Seagod Trident, all the power instantly condensed into a thin line by Tang Sans control.
This attack came when his momentum was at its peak, not a spirit ability yet surpassing spirit abilities. At the same time, the Blue Silver Emperor was released, and simultaneously also the gloriously golden Seagod Trident.
Tang San didnt know how strong god level powers were, but he understood from Qian Renxues presence that this might be his most bitter battle ever. The chance of escaping might not even be ten percent, the only chance was going all out. Therefore, he didnt hesitate to release all his strength from the start, preparing to stake his life.
Shaking god as human, do you still notprehend?Qian Renxue simultaneously took a step forward, facing the Seagod Tridents des without thought of retreat. Raising her right hand, her palm filled with golden light, directly grabbed the Seagod Tridents main de.
Sumptuous golden light instantly radiated. The instant Qian Renxues right hand came into contact with that golden light on the Seagod Tridents main de, a golden light halo instantly flowed into the palm, turning her hand transparent. Just as if it was made purely from energy.
The Seagod Tridents golden light seemed to melt together with Qian Renxues palm as they met, enveloped by ayer of golden light transformed from the surface of Qian Renxues hand. It basically didnt stand a chance of erupting before it had cut into that golden crystal-like hand holding the Seagod Tridents main de.
The thrust of the Seagod Trident was like a giant waveshing the shore, but Qian Renxues hand was like a towering mountain range. The two shed, and the waves came to a sudden halt. That one hundred eight thousand jin weight, Tang Sans all out burst of spirit power, both instantly stopped, motion turning to quiet. The whole process only took a second, but the Seagod Trident still couldnt stab forward in the slightest, stopped rigidly by Qian Renxues hand.
No energy attacked the Seagod Trident, and Tang San even felt that his Seagod Trident was still brimming with force, but no matter how he tried, he was still unable to move the weapon forward at all. Right now Qian Renxue still hadnt even released her spirit.
Gap. This word appeared in Tang Sans mind. But the fighting spirit in his heart wasnt reduced. It would be strange if a god level opponent was easy to deal with.
Golden blue brilliance instantly spread out from below Tang Sans feet like a ring of light, only spreading to the range between him and Qian Renxue. Without a doubt, Tang Sans Blue Silver Domain ability was concentrated into the smallest possible range. Surging golden blue light turned into an enormous golden blue pir that shot towards the sky, terrifying energy waves substantially erging Tang Sans imposing manner. The energy pouring into the Seagod Trident also grew geometrically.
But, just as this golden blue pir shot up, at the same time as the energy within Tang San instantly climbed, there still came an even stronger golden light from within that golden blue. The shape of that golden light was a tiny six winged angel.
Disperse.A clear and cold word spat from Qian Renxues lips.
The golden blue pir almost instantly turnedpletely golden blue, and then into specks of golden light that condensed together and instantly scattered, just like countless falling stars. And Tang Sans extremely condensed Blue Silver Domain thus disappeared.
Qian Renxue still hadnt released her spirit. She still seemed to calm, only that little angel brand on her forehead was lit up like the Seagod Trident brand on Tang Sans forehead. Just much brighter.
My dispersal can scatter any non-god level domain. Its useless. Tang San, even though I admit your strength grows very quickly, even surpassing my judgement, you are still only human even if your spirit power reaches rank ny nine. How could you defeat me? This god level weapon is pretty good, but unfortunately, its not held by a god.
Even if it isnt held by a god, you still cant grasp the Seagods weapon.Tang San roared, his left hand abruptly grabbing the Seagod Trident.
Before today, he had always relied on just his right hand to wield the Seagod Trident, to be able to release other support abilities with his left hand. This was the first time he grasped this divine tool with two hands. Tyrannical energy also burst forth in this instant, and at the same time, a hazy yellow brilliance poured into the Seagod Trident from his left arm.
Qian Renxue only felt the Seagod Trident instantly exert ten times the force of before. Even if she had already be the god of angels, in this moment she could no longer suppress the Seagod Trident. With a shout of rm, she was flung back by that enormous momentum. At the same time that ball of golden light suppressed in her right hand exploded, the surging golden energy sting her right hand high up. Even though it couldnt harm her, it still exposed her chest.
How could Tang San let such a chance slip by? Charging forward, his body became one with the Seagod Trident, dashing quickly. At the same time, a bizarre cyan light instantly rushed into the Seagod Trident from his right arm, making the Seagod Tridents originally pure golden light turn into a mix of golden, blue and cyan.
Just like a bolt of lightning from clear sky, an iparably tyrannical three colored lightning bolt shot from the tip of the Seagod Trident, heavily exploding against Qian Renxues chest.
Qian Renxue really was too conceited, basically not releasing her god level spirit. After she became the Seraphim god, her confidence had swelled enormously. She had never imagined Tang San could cause her any harm. But, Tang San still suddenlyunched such a severe counter attack while under herplete suppression. The Seagod Trident that she had clearly grasped still forcibly broke apart her force.
Qian Renxues entire body was pervaded with ayer of golden, blue and cyan colored lightning, flung uncontrobly high into the air. The paralysis made her half unconscious.
However, god level was god level. Tang Sans all out attack with the Seagod Trident and Sky Blue Fading Thunderp might have turned a Title Douluo to ash by now. The Seagod Trident weighing one million eighty thousand jin with gravity control only managed to push back Qian Renxue, instead of skewering her.
The opponents carelessness finally gave Tang San a momentary chance. He understood that, facing a god level power like Qian Renxue, chances were gone faster than they came. With his ability it was nearly impossible tond sessive attacks on her. Therefore, in this brief moment in control, Tang San immediately used his strongest attack ability.
Half turning in midair, the Seagods Light poured unreservedly into the Seagod Trident, deeply golden light instantly turning this divine tool illusory. The enormous golden energy instantly condensed into one stream, and the next moment the golden light shot out, chasing after Qian Renxue like an illusion. It was the third form of the Golden Thirteen Halberds, One Goes Without Return.
At the same time as heunched this, The Eight Spider Lances on Tang Sans back spit out eight rays of golden light in pursuit of Qian Renxue, like bolts of lightning.
Facing a god level opponent, Tang San also used the god level attacks he was capable of. Under Qian Renxues formidable pressure, his current condition had reached an unprecedented peak.
Flying through the air, the shocked Qian Renxue had never expected Tang San to actually be able of such attacks. It naturally wasnt the Sky Blue Fading Thunderp that paralysed her, but rather the divine strength drawn by the Seagod Trident. The instant eruption of the one million eighty thousand jin Seagod Trident was infinitely close to god level strength.
Tang Sans follow up attacks couldnt be called slow, but how could Qian Renxues god level reactions be less? Flying through the air, the Angel brand on her forehead was already bright. With a puff sound, six giant wings unfolded from her back. It was also in this instant that the golden wings forcefully scattered the thunder light, and in Qian Renxues hand appeared a dazzling golden longsword. The moment the sword appeared, was the moment the Seagod Trident arrived.
Boom Qian Renxue flew back once again, the longsword in her hand just wedged between the Seagod Tridents main de and side de. Ever since Tang San learned the first three forms of the Golden Thirteen Halberds, she was the first to block the One Goes Without Return. But everything happened too quickly. Even though her Sword of Angels appeared in time, One Goes Without Return was so overbearing that the golden light still nced past her sides and cut open the skin on her left arm. Pure golden blood immediately dripped out. Only this true divine tool could harm the god level Qian Renxue.
One god against one man, and the injured one was actually the god. Just this was enough for Tang San to be proud of.
However, Tang San was still serious. The Eight Spider Lances eight threads of swallowing light had no effect. Qian Renxue only closed her six wings, defending herself. Eight golden stars brightened on Qian Renxues wings, and the eight golden lights shot from the Eight Spider Lances rebounded and scattered in the air.
On only a moment, the Seagod Trident that had instantly reached one million eighty thousand jin weight as well as used the divine ability One Goes Without Return had pushed Qian Renxue a kilometer away, showing how powerful the attack was. Having grown stronger in the Star Dou Great Forest, Tang San had reached a new level, nearly able to show the full might of One Goes Without Return. Unfortunately, right now he didnt have the strength to continue. Seeing Qian Renxue instantly knocked into the distance, Tang San didnt hesitate to turn around and swiftly leave, sticking close to the ground. He drilled into the Star Dou Great Forest.
The ocean wave like Seagods power infused into her body through the wounds on her shoulders, the pain made Qian Renxue sober up considerably. She knew she had still underestimated this man, this man who could always create miracles. Seeing Tang San disappear into the forest, she still saw no other way. Comprehensively suppressed by the Seagod Trident, she couldnt release her true god level power, and could only retreat. The entire process actually continued for five seconds. Tang San could actually suppress the god of angels for five seconds. Let alone Qian Renxue herself, nobody would believe it.
Finally, the Seagod Trident lightened, the one million eighty thousand jin weight returned to one hundred eight thousand, the brilliant golden color also faded, once again returning to ck. Qian Renxue also came to a stop in midair. Raising the sword of angels, the Seagod Trident fell into her left palm. At the god level, even if one hundred eight thousand jin was very heavy to her, it wasnt impossible to carry.
Fine, well done Tang San. However, now you dont even have the divine tool, how are you going to contend with me again?Qian Renxue looked at the wound on her left shoulder. The pure golden blood had already stopped flowing, and by now she had expelled the Seagods divine power from her body. Just as she said before, it wasnt a god wielding the Seagod Trident.
WIthout worrying about chasing Tang San, Qian Renxue instead examined this dark but exceptionally heavy polearm. Previously, when the Seagod Trident was one million eighty thousand jin, even she couldnt hold it. Even if she was already a god, the strength of gods still had limits. Back when Tang San first heard about gods, he said that gods are actually still powerful spirit masters, just spirit masters that had stepped into another realm. They werent able to control the world. Otherwise the Douluo Continent wouldnt look the way it did now. One million jin was the extreme limit of gods strength. Of course, this was already a quite frightening figure. Back then Bo Saixi had strained to lift the one hundred eight thousand jin Seagod Trident, let alone when it weighed tenfold.
While Qian Renxue looked at the Seagod Trident she held, she suddenly smiled,Tang San, oh Tang San. Since youre also a spirit master cared for by a god, having lost this divine tool, will your god still care for you? Without it, how can you inherit divinity?
Having already be a god, Qian Renxue of course understood that the Seagod Trident she held was the same as Spirit Halls most valuable treasure, the Angelic Raiment. They were both important articles of divinity. Without it, it was impossible for Tang San to inherit the Seagods ce. Even if she was beaten back by Tang San, Qian Renxue understood that this was just because she was too careless. Tang Sans strength was still far from enough to constitute a threat to her. With her golding the Seagod Trident, Tang San had no chance of bing a god, and it was naturally also impossible to be a true threat to her, let alone that he couldnt possible escape her grasp. So what if she let him escape?
Qian Renxue had never been a mild mannered person. The reason she directly tried to convince Tang San today rather than suppressing him with force, really wasnt because Tang San was the only man she thought highly of. Qian Renxue had never reflected on matters of emotion. The tragedy between her parents had already left her thoroughly disappointed in feelings. The reason she didnt want to easily harm Tang San was in the hope of forcing him topromise with her, for the sake of Tang Sans shadow that appeared when she became god. Tang San had be thergest weakness to her as god of angels. If she killed Tang San like this, this weakness could never be repaired. It would be a big problem if she faced an opponent on the same level.
But if Tang San chose to submit to her, then her good opinion of him would shrink considerably, Tang Sans position in her mind would shrink, and subsequently, she could slowly erase him from her heart. Only then could she truly amend this w. Moreover, as long as Tang San was by her side, this weakness in her heart wouldnt be a w. Thats why Qian Renxue plotted to persuade Tang San topromise with her. Even to the point that she didnt hesitate to throw out authority equal to hers as bait.
Unfortunately, Tang Sans character was even more unyielding than she thought. Especially when Tang San used two ssical lines from his previous world, his shadow in Qian Renxues heart grew even deeper.
Better broken jade than intact tile. What a good line. Tang San, you really are worthy of the man I chose.Qian Renxue looked in the direction Tang San disappeared, the corners of her mouth showing aplex smile. Recalling Tang Sans appearance from before, upright and fearless, shouting angrily, she couldnt keep her heart from undting.
The six golden wings on her back spread out, and with a sh of light and shadow, QIan Renxues figure flitted across the Star Dou Great Forest like a golden shooting star. Tang San was unable to sense her presence through mental strength, but how would she be unable to target Tang San? Her flight speed could no longer be described as just fast, she crossed several kilometers in an instant.
While flying, Qian Renxue muttered to herself:I like life, and I also like righteousness. If I cannot keep the two together, I will let life go, and choose righteousness. Tang San, oh Tang San, dont tell me you are destined to be the nemesis of my life? Yi
Qian Renxue was targeting Tang San from the start, but now she suddenly shocked discovered that, as she sent out her divine power in pursuit, what appeared in front of her wasnt Tang San, but rather a tall and dense tuft of blue silver grass.
Holding the Seagod Trident and the sword of angels, she floated down in front of that blue silver grass condensed into the shape of a man. Qian Renxues suddenly didnt know whether tough or cry. As the god of angels, after she was actually hit by Tang San, she was then tricked. He was actually able to escape her divine strength. This really was far beyond Qian Renxues expectations. But it also made her feel like a cat toying with a mouse.
Man and god, the gap in strength was doubtless a vast chasm. Even though Tang San was already close to god level in several ways, and even close topleting the Seagods eighth trial, right now he was still just a man, and not a god. But, he also had his strongest point. At least in two kinds of circumstances, it was possible for him to escape Qian Renxues mental targeting. Of course, this was also due to Qian Renxues carelessness. If shed attacked Tang San from the start before, Tang San absolutely wouldnt have time for tricks.
These two areas were the forest and the sea.
Tang San would inherit the Seagods position, and once in the sea he would possess survival abilities ordinary people wouldnt. Relying on the Seagods presence, the boundless ocean would shelter him. It would be extremely difficult even for god level powers to hunt him in the sea.
And in the forest, Tang San possessed the Blue Silver Domain with the ability to control all blue silver grass. True, blue silver grass were extremely weak, to the point that ordinary people could easily snap it. Compared to the lofty god of angels, blue silver grass was definitely heaven and below ground, like dustpared to the glorious sun. But, thin strands weave thick ropes. And in this dense Star Dou Great Forest, how many blue silver grass were there?
In the moment of danger, Tang San had hid in the forest and immediately released the Blue Silver Domain again, and moreover expanded it to the greatest degree, releasing the Blue Silver Domains evolved abilities. Boundless Nature and All Rivers Run Into The Sea took effect simultaneously, absorbing the energy of the blue silver grass and returning him to peak condition, exploiting their effect to fully meld together with the blue silver grass in the forest. His method to puzzle Qian Renxue was to turn his presence into a blue silver grass, and to strengthen the presence of all blue silver grass for an instant. He used that instant of contrast to forcefully escape Qian Renxues mental lock. At the same time he used the blue silver grass to simte his presence to escape in one direction, while he himself relied on the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones flight ability to fly close to the ground.
Tang Sans escape method was now simple and extremely cautious. Besides relying on the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones ability, he relied on the blue silver domain to restrict himself, and then escaped after releasing the Vast Sea Barriers stealth ability.
Just using the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone he could undoubtedly keep his aura unanimous with the blue silver grass without mistakes, and with such multyered protection, even Qian Renxue wouldnt have a way to deal with him quickly in the Star Dou Great Forest. Finding him wouldnt be easy.
The key issue was that Qian Renxue was too overconfident. Even when Tang San harmed her with the Seagod Trident, she still didnt regard Tang San as an opponent she had to spend much effort on.
However, Qian Renxue didnt stay careless long. Standing in front of the the human shaped blue silver grass, she temporarily stabbed the Seagod Trident into the ground. Pressing her hand to her forehead, a circle of golden light instantly spread out with her as the center. This time, she wasnt just scanning with mental strength, but rather searched the Star Dou Great Forest with her divine senses, searching for Tang Sans tracks.
The golden light spread into the surroundings at a rate of a kilometer per moment, and in just the time it takes for a meal, she had scanned the entire range of the Star Dou Great Forest.
How is it possible?As the hand left her forehead, havingpleted the scan, Qian Renxue couldnt help talking to herself from astonishment. Because even when she scanned with her divine senses, she still couldnt find any tracks of Tang San. She was very certain that Tang San was still within the Star Dou Great Forest, he couldnt possibly leave so quickly. And that her divine senses couldnt find him, meant that he was now using a god level escape ability.
Qian Renxues expression instantly turned serious. This was her first action after bing god of angels. Originally she was preparing to head for the front line at Jialing Pass and take control of the Spirit Empire army. While passing by the Star Dou Great Forest she sensed enormous energy fluctuations, and her divine senses urged her to take a look, finding the scene of Tang San killing the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor brothers and absorb their spirit rings in one go. Havinge across Tang San, she of course wouldnt let the chance by. But who could have thought that, after they chatted, in one exchange, the one who lost out was her, and moreover that Tang San even escaped. If she gained anything, it was the Seagod Trident she held. But Qian Renxue had closely checked before, and her angelic power was fundamentally unable to enter this weapon. Let alone using it, she couldnt even destroy it easily. This was the same as her sword of angels, a true divine instrument.
Now unable to find any tracks of Tang San after scanning with her divine senses, Qian Renxue immediately turned serious. In her first battle after bing a god, Tang San escaped. That was her loss! How could she resign herself to that?
No matter what is said, arent you in the Star Dou Great Forest? Youre definitely relying on some Seagod treasure plus the Blue Silver Domain to hide from me. Fine, then Ill wait you out. I want to see if you can leave. As long as you exit the Star Dou Great Forest, you wont be screened by the presence of the Star Dou Great Forest, you wont be able to hide from my divine senses.
Thinking of this, Qian Renxue didnt move. Withdrawing the six angel wings on her back, the sword of angels also turned into golden light and disappeared into her. Removing the clothes cut open at the shoulder, she changed into a new ptial robe, then sat down cross legged in front of the blue silver grass effigy.
She wasnt sitting on the ground, but in the air, suspended cross legged two meters from the ground. Her skin asionally shed with faint golden light, as if she was shining. Only the angel brand on her forehead stayed bright the whole time. With every third breath, a golden ring of light rippled out with her as center, scanning the Star Dou Grea Forest.
From now on, Qian Renxue showed the power of god level strength. Nearly constantly scanning the entire forest didnt seem particrly exhausting to her. Even with the Blue Silver Domain, Tang San was still far away from doing that. If Tang San appeared in her divine sense search, Qian Renxue was determined not to let him escape again.
When Qian Renxue did her first scan, Tang San had turnedpletely rigid when that strange golden light swept across the Vast Sea Barrier. Crawling to the ground, he quietly waited for the divine sense to sweep past. Possessing the Blue Silver Domain, he of course knew what Qian Renxue was doing. She was scanning the same way he did. Only he could clearly feel that Qian Renxues divine sense search was far stronger than his Blue Silver Domain search.
Fortunately he always kept the Blue Silver Domain within himself, and adding the Vast Sea Barriers stealth effect, thus deceiving the god of angels divine senses. Only, Tang San also whined to himself. He naturally also thought of what Qian Renxue thought of. Even if there was a gap between the divine sense scans, and Tang San could use this gap to move inside the Star Dou Great Forest, once he reached the edge, he discovered that he couldnt leave. His mental strength clearly felt wave after wave of divine sense constantly sweeping past him, flying out and gradually disappearing around the Star Dou Great Forest. He knew that, as long as he put one foot outside the Star Dou Great Forest, the next instant he would be discovered by Qian Renxue. He didnt imagine he was faster than her.
Chapter 296 — Tenth Spirit Ring, God Level Spirit Ring
Chapter 296: Tenth Spirit Ring, God Level Spirit Ring
Qian Renxues divine sense sweep forced Tang San to stay by the edge of the Star Dou Great Forest. t on the ground, Tang San frowned while deep in thought.
With his current strength, maintaining the Blue Silver Domain and Vast Sea Barrier for a long while wasnt any problem. Ordinarily Tang San could definitely keep wasting Qian Renxues time,peting in who was more patient. However, Tang San knew that as this went on, the first to run out of patience was him.
Qian Renxue wasnt worried about the frontline fighting, but could he be unconcerned? His parents and teacher were there, and in case something happened he would regret it for the rest of his life.
Tang San was already taking a risk by leading the Shrek Seven Devils away from the Heaven Dou army camp. The Spirit Empire army in Jialing Pass had six Title Douluo powers over rank ny five, as well as fice or six ordinary Title Douluo. Just this srength was difficult to deal with. If Bibi Dong recovered her fighting strength, then the Heaven Dou imperial army might be in danger of destruction. In such circumstances, Tang San had to hurry and be Seagod as soon as possible, then return to the front to stabilize the situation, and win the war.
By contrast, Qian Renxue basically didnt have to worry. She could keep waiting without concern. He sensed that her divine sense sweeps not only werent getting weaker with time, but on the contrary actually grew stronger. By this he could guess that she should also have just reached god level strength, and still hadnt perfectly grasped the god level techinques. Otherwise even he might not have been able to catch the opportunity for a sneak attack.
In these circumstances, he basically didnt have the strength to fight her, and even the Seagod Trident had fallen into her hands. To him it wasnt as simple as just escaping, he also had to regain the Seagod Trident before he could leave for Seagod Ind and be Seagod. However, the difficulty in getting something from the hands of a god level power was even more difficult than the seven Seagod trials he had passed. Most painful was that this time he didnt have a year, but rather the faster the better.
Calm. In times like these he had to be calm. Facing such danger, Tang Sany calmly in the soft blue silver grass, telling himself as much as possible to be calm. He hadnt been soprehensively inferior in a very long time. But the more it was like this, the more it roused Tang Sans fighting spirit. He firmly believed that even gods werent omnipotent. Even though the enemy was powerful, he definitely had a chance to find a mistake.
Gradually calming down, Tang San rearranged his thoughts. Qian Renxues appearance was a huge shock to him, but what shocked him the most wasnt that Qian Renxue had reached the god level, but rather why she didnt kill him while he was busy absorbing the spirit rings, or at least captured him. Then he had faced her at the god level, and practically didnt have any strength to resist. However, she not only didnt do so, and even expressed that she wanted to help him. Was it just because she had absolute confidence in her god level strength? No, it shouldnt be that simple. Hed always been on the opposing side to Spirit Hall, and as the daughter of thest Spirit Hall Supreme Pontiff, who died at the hands of his father, she should have killed him with all her strength! Wasnt Spirit Hall always unscrupulous?
Additionally, Qian Renxue suddenly reaching god level really was inconceivable. Last time he saw her, she was just rank seventy something. In a short six years, she broke through to god level. Her luck and experience could still be said to be above his. Then, there was just one possibility. After she left Heaven Dou City, just like he entered Seagod Ind, she had startedpleting the trials of the god of angels. If so, the inheritance of the god of angels should always have been in Spirit Hall.
It connected to what Grandmaster once said about the Angelic Raiment, that it very possibly was a kind of divine tool, the way his Seagod Trident was.
Tang San had also discovered another problem through his chat with Qian Renxue. That was that she had an extremely strained rtionship with Bibi Dong. Was it because Bibi Dong had seeded as Supreme Pontiff, instead of her as the direct inheritor of the Seraphim spirit? Ordinarily, it might not have been difficult for the high priest Qian Daoliu to support his granddaughter to the position of Supreme Pontiff. But why didnt he do so? Just this showed that there was definitely some problem between Qian Renxue and Bibi Dong. Now that Qian Renxue had be god of angels, there would definitely be a struggle over the authority of the Spirit Empire.
No matter how it was put, the first problem was still the one that puzzled Tang San the most. He couldnt imagine why Qian Renxue had no hostility towards him. In fact, her work of hiding in the Heaven Dou imperial family for more than a decade was ruined because of him. What was this woman thinking?
All kinds of riddles briefly made Tang San deeply bewildered. However, this didnt go on for too long. To him, most important right now was sill how to safely leave, and moreover thinking of a way to get back his Seagod Trident.
As far as using One Goes Without Return to attack Qian Renxue before, Tang San didnt regret it. If not for that, he wouldnt have gotten a chance to escape. Even if Tang San already had seventeen spirit rings, the spirit abilities they gave still werent enough to help him block Qian Renxue. Unless he could truly be a god and give each of his spirit abilities the presence of divinity, those spirit abilities would be useless.
Under enormous pressure, Tang Sans mind began to quickly turn. He had to leave to join hisrades as soon as possible, and inherit the position as Seagod. Since Qian Renxue had be a god, he thirsted even more to be one. Not only because of his thirst for strength, but even more importantly because he needed the power to protect his family and friends. He needed the strength to check the Spirit Empire.
One day passed very quickly.
Qian Renxue was still constantly releasing rings of her divine sense. She discovered that this kind of constant searching had a lot of benefits to her. Having just be god, this constant divine sense release deepened her understanding of her own spirit power. The feeling of being able to control everything constantly grew stronger.
With a sh of golden light, Qian Renxue opened her eyes, the corners of her mouth revealing a pondering smile, muttering to herself:Why, cant helping out? I want to see where you run this time.
Light and shadow flickered as she disappeared into thin air, at the same time also bringing along the Seagod Trident stabbed into the ground.
Kilometers in an instant, wherever her divine sense reached, she reached. Qian Renxue basically wasnt even flying, to be precise it should be called constant teleportation. It was fast, even a bit faster than releasing her divine sense. In her mind, there was basically no obstacles. And her divine sense had enveloped the Star Dou Great Forest for a day. No matter what level the spirit beast, they all trembled in hibernation, not even daring to breathe. Naturally even fewer would dare disturb her.
She saw her target, but, strangely, Tang San was standing in ce waiting for her, as if he had already anticipated everything, and basically without thoughts of running. He was even smiling faintly, elegant and rxed.
Golden light shed as Qian Renxue came to a halt ten meters away from Tang San. Staring at him, she frowned slightly,Can you tell me what gives you confidence? You dont look like a stray dog.
You think Im a stray dog?Tang San retorted.
Qian Renxue smiled slightly,Of course not, youre the most outstanding man Ive ever met, besides my grandfather.
You might surpass my grandfather one day. I only find it strange that you would stop hiding. As long as you didnt leave the forest, it wouldve been very difficult for me to find you. You should be proud that you could hide from a god. I thought this cat and mouse game would go one for a long time. In my impression, youre not an impatient person.
Tang San smiled slightly,Miss Qian Renxues praise is misces. I only came out to make a bet with miss.
Qian Renxue raised the hand holding the Seagod Trident,Your divine instrument really is heavy.Her bantering expression was telling him, even the weapon thats the only thing you can rely on is already in my hand, how are you qualified to raise conditions.
Tang San nced at the dark Seagod Trident, inwardly sighing, old partner, ive put you through a lot.
Thats right, you can catch me now, Im not your opponent. Youre right, there is an impassable chasm between men and gods. But, all you can get is my body or my corpse, not my heart. Dont you want me to submit?
Qian Renxue paused,I like life, and I also like righteousness. If I cannot keep the two together, I will let life go, and choose righteousness. I still remember what you said very clearly. What? You changed your mind so soon?Her eyes revealed a faint disappointment.
Tang San calmly said:Death is light as a feather, and heavy as a mountain. Even if I die, I still want it to be worth something, no? You can choose to capture me, to kill me, or to bet with me. If you win, then I swear to submit to you. If you win, I only want three days head start. You can pursue me after three days, and as long as you catch me with martial strength, I will submit to you.
Eh? Since thats the case, Im interested in hearing what bet youre suggesting.Qian Renxue of course understood that Tang San wasnt someone who shot without a target, but what Tang San said had touched her heart. If she caught him now, she really could only have his body, and not his heart. This simple sentence might be useless against others, but god of angels Qian Renxue who held Tang San as the greatest weakness in her heart, it was bulls eye.
Even if Tang San didnt know why Qian Renxue did everything she did before, when he came out after a day of serious analysis, he naturally had enormous confidence in getting Qian Renxue to agree to the bet.
Tang San said:My bet is very simple. You and I fight without using divine tools, the time limit is one stick of incense. If you can catch me within that time, you win. If you cant, then, I get three days head start. At the same time, please return my Seagod Trident.
One stick of incense? Tang San, are you really that confident? Even without using divine tools, Im still a god.Qian Renxue originally thought Tang San would use some bet extremely favorable to him, she hadnt thought this bet would seem so unbiased. It was even extremely advantageous to her. Did she fear one person with her god level strength?
And in fact, Tang San had also perfectly understood Qian Renxues mind. He was exploiting the inertia of her belief that it was impossible for her to lose in a fight. How would he make a bet with his life on the line?
You only need to answer whether you agree to the bet or not.Tang Sans voice suddenly turned calm.
Qian Renxue toyed with the Seagod Trident,We can bet. Only, I still cant give you this Seagod Trident. Just in case you win, what if you dont agree to submit when I catch you in three days? I dont want your corpse. Thats why, its better if this stays with me. Ill naturally return it once you swear an oath of loyalty to me.
Tang Sans judgement was very correct, and events were progressing in the direction he wanted. But Qian Renxue wasnt an idiot either. She was equally intelligent, and she vaguely felt that Tang San had something to rely on for this bet. She wouldnt easily agree to return the Seagod Trident to him.
Looking deeply at his Seagod Trident, Tang San continued:Fine. The day wille when I take back my Seagod Trident from you with my own hands.
Boom, golden blue light burst from Tang San like mes. At the same time he pulled out a stick of incense, kneading it in his hand.
Qian Renxue casually stabbed the Seagod Trident into the ground next to her. This time she wasnt careless likest time. Amidst blossoming golden light, she released her Seraphim spirit.
Six glittering golden wings unfolded behind her, earth shattering pressure making it difficult for Tang San to even breathe, and even more terrifyingprehensive suppression making people feel unable to resist.
Rising around Tang San was naturally the Blue Silver Emperors nine spirit rings. These nine spirit rings had to be called dazzling, ck, ck, ck, ck, red, ck, red, red, red, five spirit rings over fifty thousand years, four hundred thousand year spirit rings. There probably wasnt any current Title Douluo that could possess a more overbearing spirit ring set than Tang San.
However, in terms of brilliance, Tang Sans spirit rings by far couldntpare to Qian Renxue. Spirit rings equally appeared around her, ck, ck, ck, ck, ck, ck, red, red, red, nine spirit rings neatly appeared in order. The first seven spirit rings were different from when Tang San saw her in the past, it was clearly impossible for her to pour her spirit rings into someone else and then replenish them with two more hundred thousand year spirit beast rings like Tang San, regaining all spirit rings. The changes in color of her spirit rings should be due to bing god. But even havingpleted her ascendance to god, Qian Renxue was still one step short of Tang San whenparing these nine spirit rings against each other, she had one less hundred thousand year spirit ring than Tang San. This showed what kind of genius Tang San was, and he still had won against a god in some ways.
Unfortunately, Qian Renxues nine spirit rings were no longer nine ordinary spirit rings. Those nine rings all had a hazy golden brilliance, like they were wrapped in gold leaf. Even though their original color could be seen, they were way more dazzling. Tang San understood that this was a characteristic of spirit abilities bing divine and nourished by divine strength. Each of Qian Renxues spirit abilities possessed the presence of divinity and a portion of its power. Even if the spirit rings original level would influence it, they absolutely couldnt bepared to ordinary spirit masters spirit abilities.
However, these nine sparkling and dazzlingly golden spirit rings werent what shocked Tang San. Previously, when he first fought Qian Renxue, she basically neverpletely released her Seraphim spirit, and neither did these spirit rings appear before him. Now that they did, the shock made Tang San feel bitter.
That even Tang Sans persistent character was affected, showed just how shocking the thing he saw was. What he saw was very simple. After those nine spirit rings, he also saw a tenth spirit ring around Qian Renxue. Indeed, a tenth spirit ring.
It was a fully golden spirit ring, looking like it was woven fromyers of golden angel feathers. It didnt stand side by side with the nine previous spirit rings. This tenth spirit ring was veryrge, more than three meters in diameter, and after it appeared, it surrounded both QIan Renxue and her six wings, like a halo in the background. But, Tang San also saw that this spirit ring was both like a spirit masters spirit ring, and yearpletely different.
Spirit master cultivation was ten ranks to a level, and every ten ranks one had to obtain a spirit ring to increase ones spirit power, reaching a new height and entering the next level. This was also a qualitative change. Rank ny, the ninth spirit ring, was always thought to be the highest level for spirit masters. When breaking through tank one hundred, another ten ranks, it was only reasonable for a tenth spirit ring to appear. But this perfectly reasonable tenth spirit ring still shook Tang San. If the first nine spirit rings were all on the level of humans, then this tenth spirit rings was fully on the level of gods. The golden god level spirit ring could no longer be described by the limits of cultivation. That definitely wasnt something a hundred thousand year spirit ring couldpare to.
Tang San, when I saw you release your blue silver grass spirit yesterday, I found it very strange that you could possess to many high level spirit rings. You havent be god, so I dont understand how you aplished it. Your second spirit could be said to have ways to gain higher level spirit rings, but this blue silver grass is clearly your first spirit, the spirit youve always been using, so how did you do it?
Tang San twirled the stick of incense in his right hand, relying on his internal strength to produce the true power of me to set it alight. With a casual flick, the stick of incense instantly flew several dozen meters away, stabbing into a tree trunk.
Arent you worried about time passing while I exin it?Tang San looked at Qian Renxue,yer afteryer of golden blue light constantly expanding from his body. Even under the enormous pressure of the god level, he didnt retreat in the slightest. The expression at the corner of his eyes gradually grew wild and coarse, and he seemed to enter a special state.
The time it takes a stick of incense to burn, it cant be called long, but it also cant be called short. Dying a bit doesnt matter. Would you exin it to me?Qian Renxue smiled faintly, not looking at that stick of incense.
Tang San said:I dont mind. To save Xiao Wu after she sacrificed herself for me, I reconstituted and returned the spirit ring and spirit and spirit bone she gave me, and also poured in most of my spirit rings, and then sessfully helped her resurrect. So I naturally retrieved the spirit rings I lost. Of course I wouldnt add them identical to before, so I did my best to find higher level spirit rings that fit me. Thus the present result.
Sacrificed spirit beasts can be resurrected too?Qian Renxue was shocked, looking incredulously at Tang San.You really are an expert at creating miracles.
It wasnt that Im good at creating miracles, this was all forced by your Spirit Hall. Your Spirit Hall made Xiao Wu sacrifice herself to save me. Xiao Wu is my lover, and adding the hatred of my parents, the hatred of my teacher, the differences between me and your Spirit Hall have long since be irreconcble.
Qian Renxue sighed,Perhaps its fortune that toyes with people, having us stand on opposite sides. If you were born from Spirit Hall, you might think differently. The incense is already lit. Let me see what you would rely on to be able to take my attacks for a stick of incense.
Tang Sanughed out loud,I never thought about taking your attacks, but rather to have you take my attacks. Be careful.
Boom The golden blue brilliance instantly soared, and Tang Sans nine spirit rings instantly all brightened. The original ck and red colors suddenly disappearedpletely, with only resplendent golden blue remaining. This instant, his nine Blue Silver Emperor spirit rings actually turnedpletely golden blue, and even his body fully turned the same color.
Eh? What kind of ability is this? Is it another of your created spirit abilities?Qian Renxue was in no rush to attack. Observing the changes in Tang San she was very curious, she had at least never seen a spirit master that could change the color of his spirit rings ording to their spirit, even she couldnt do it before bing god, and had never even thought about it.
Boom Violent golden blue mes washed Tang Sans body, and without any spirit abilities, Tang San shot towards Qian Renxue like an arrow. Like he said before, he would face the god level Qian Renxue purely with attacks.
Qian Renxue of course wouldnt retreat. The wings on her back moved, and the next moment she appeared in front of Tang San. Her divine sense could clearly feel Tang Sans weakest points, and her sudden movement was just before Tang San had built speed, and his momentum still wasnt at its peak.
Tang Sans movements and reactions were quite fast. His right fist swung out almost instantly, all the golden blue me on him wrapped up inside that jade colored fist, sting towards Qian Renxue.
This seemingly simple straight punch didnt feel simple to Qian Renxue. The instant Tang San punched, she clearly sensed like all the blue silver grass in the entire Star Dou Great Forest was melded together with his fist. Just like the fist contained their condensed energy.
Qian Renxues golden palm suddenly collided with Tang Sans fist glittering with golden blue me and brimming with the breath of life. An explosion echoed, and golden blue me shot towards the sky. Tang San was also flung back i response. However, the god level Qian Renxue was actually also dyed in the air for a moment, that immense breath of life actually suppressed her divine senses such that ws showed.
How was it possible? Qian Renxues eyes opened wide, she didnt understand how Tang San did it. In fact, right now Tang San hadnt released the Blue Silver Domain, but he still operated the energy of all the blue silver grass in the entire Star Dou Great Forest. This should basically be the abilities of the god level, and moreover those gods inclined towards nature.
However, Qian Renxue soon discovered that even though Tang San wasnt hurt when he was flung back by releasing his spirit power externally, one of the nine spirit rings surrounding him had shattered, turning into specks of golden blue light that vanished in the air.
What was this? Qian Renxue studied Tang San, shocked, but Tang San only flew back a dozen meters before stopping. At this moment his eyes had turnedpletely golden blue, glittering with that wild me. Just like a king of beasts, he was iparably domineering, with surging blue me soaring once again. This time, even faster than before, and also even more intense. Clearly, the power he released now had already reached an even stronger level.
Qian Renxue frowned. This time she didnt rush in first. Golden light instantly erupted, turning into soaring golden me, surging divine presence breaking free of her. The enormous golden me twisted the air with frail shrieking sounds. Stretching out both hands, one hand dashing at Tang Sans fist, the other directly grabbing at Tang Sans shoulder, fast as lightning, hazy golden light practically instantly enveloped Tang Sanpletely, and also enveloped the golden blue me he released.
After being blocked by Tang San a few times, Qian Renxue finally directly released her god level power. Even if she didnt use the sword of angels, she was still a god, and this strength instantly suppressed Tang San.
However, Tang Sans iparably wild momentum came to a sudden halt in midair, forcibly pulled to a stop. Both hands drew a bizarre arc in front of his chest, instantly forming a circle of pulling force, making his surroundings, and even the golden blue me around him, instantly condense onto his palms, bing a golden blue whirlpool of me in front of him.
His feet moved like illusions. Qian Renxue only felt Tang San suddenly turn unreal, as if several phantoms appeared in front of her. Even though she could urately determine which Tang San was real with her divine sense search, she also discovered that the swaying shadows that appeared on either side of Tang San also contained a portion of his attack power.
Break for me.Tang San shouted, and with an angry howl filled with frightful power, the golden blue whirlpool in his hands exploded practically at the same time as his second spirit ring. Iparable explosive force made that golden blue light almost instantly turn golden. Enormous energy waves shot towards the sky, turning into a giant golden pir of light. It actually forcefully broke through the golden light enveloping Qian Renxue.
And Tang Sans hands now also ran into Qian Renxues hands. Tang Sans left hand produced a strangelyrge attractive force, while his right hand produced an enormous pushing force. One pulling and one pushing, caught of guard, Qian Renxue felt herself leaning over, the majority of her attack power actually released to the side. Only a small portion struck Tang San. The two criss crossed, sharing the same position for an instant. As they separated, both flew several dozen meters before catching their bnce.
God level strength. Qian Renxues face was now serious. Over two exchanges, she had be distinctly certain that Tang San was now using some special method to rouse his potential. He didnt use spirit abilities, but the strength he produced had already reached the level of gods. Qian Renxue had no idea how Tang San did it, but she sensed a trace of threat from him. Could it be that she had to use spirit abilities first? Qian Renxue asked herself.
No, definitely not. Qian Renxues expression firmed, the pride in her heart wouldnt let her. Even if she knew that Tang San wasnt using spirit abilities now because he basically couldnt, she still didnt use her own spirit abilities. She would use the most direct way to fairly defeat Tang San, to conquer him.
Tang San moved again. This time he became even more illusory, just like a ghost with countless afterimages, dashing towards Qian Renxue as if from all directions at once.
Qian Renxue gave a cold snort,Can a grain of rice be brilliant too?Boom, the six wings on her back pped simultaneously, iparable golden me instantly enveloping her bodypletely, like she was a golden star. Disregarding all of Tang Sans shadows, her right fist struck straight towards Tang Sans original body, as sensed by her divine senses.
One gold, one golden blue, two figures like a shooting star chasing the moon. Tang San had no intention of dodging now either. Both hands collided, the golden blue mepletely condensed on his fists, the Eight Spider Lances breaking out from his back due to the force of the collision, all his energy condensed on this moment.
Boom
The instant they shed, an enormous golden pir of light shot towards the horizon, several hundred meters high, eclipsing the entire Star Dou Great Forest. Hidden by this brilliance, vast areas of blue silver grass released intense golden blue splendor, but still wilted in an instant, turning into ash on the wind. Due to giving Tang San their strength, a lot of them were ruined by the angelic power in this attack. But even so, the blue silver grass in the Star Dou Great Forest were still filled with excited fighting spirit. To die for the emperor, to their simple minds, was an absolute glory.
Qian Renxue stayed at the site of the collision, but this time Tang San flew more than a kilometer away, his robust body knocking down a number of trees. Golden blood spurted from his lips, and this blood immediately ignited as golden blue light.
Qian Renxues attack amply disyed the unstoppable force of the god level. Truly furious, she knocked Tang San flying, and also injured him.
At the same time Tang Sans third spirit ring also shattered. But Qian Renxue still felt that, even though Tang San was injured, his injuries werent too serious. On the contrary, he used the momentum of flying back to dissolve the angelic divine power on him as much as possible.
With a praising hum, Qian Renxue examined herself. If theypared transforming and redirecting force, she might not be equal to Tang San. If he was as strong as she was, perhaps she wouldnt be his opponent. It was also just because of this that killing intent shed in Qian Renxues eyes. If such a man couldnt be controlled, then even if he was thergest w in her heart, she still definitely had to kill him. Otherwise, just in case he became god in the future, he would be bound to be the greatest threat to the Spirit Empire, and might even destroy it.
Chapter 297 — Great Sumeru Hammer’s Profound Argumentation: Ring Detonation
Chapter 297: Great Sumeru Hammers Profound Argumentation: Ring Detonation
Just at this moment, after being sted away more than a kilometer, Tang San returned like aet. Basically without giving himself any time to adjust, he lunged back as soon as he could halt the momentum. Three of his nine spirit rings were already gone, but his imposing manner still increased without stopping. That golden blue me wrapped him uppletely, and the Seagod Trident brand on his forehead blossomed with surging radiance. He seemed to have fully entered a berserk state. Qian Renxue had seen this kind of condition before, when Tang San simultaneously absorbed the spirit rings of the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors. Wasnt he like this then?
Id like to see how many attacks you can take. Qian Renxue met Tang San, and at the same time as Tang Sans fourth spirit ring shattered with a rumbling explosion, he was once again sted back. But this time he didnt fly back, but was instead punched straight into the sky by Qian Renxue. An enormous golden me chased after him, about to swallow him up.
Just at this moment, the Seagod Trident brand on Tang Sans forehead suddenly turned iparably kind. In midair, faintly golden blood dripped out of his seven apertures like little serpents, but being in midair, he still violently smacked his own body with both hands, making him face upwards and using the Eight Spider Lances folded on his back block that golden me tongue.
Intense spirit power corrosion made Tang Sans golden blue light dim a bit, but the next moment, the hundreds of golden lights shooting out of the Eight Spider Lances forcibly intruded into that angelic power golden me. At the same time as they were destroyed by the golden me, the spirit power they frantically swallowed from the golden mes poured into Tang San, making the golden light around him srengthen again.
Pu, Tang San spit out another mouthful of blood. Amidst the suicidal swallowing of the Eight Spider Lances, his strength rose to another peak, but the pain like his back was shattering still made him twist and contort. But just like this, Tang Sans iron will didnt sway in the slightest. Flipping around with his head down, he stretched both hands above his head and fell from the sky like a golden blue arrow. His fifth spirit ring shattered explosively, merging into his golden blue me as he shed with Qian Renxue pursuing him.
From the start of the battle until now, if one simple sentence could describe Tang Sans fighting, then Qian Renxue would definitely say: Too wild.
Yes, while Tang San was well aware his strength was below Qian Renxue, heunched suicidal attacks against her with a kind of attitude like quenching thirst with poison. Qian Renxue even felt that ih she had used a bit more angelic power in her first two attacks, she could havepletely broken Tang Sans body. But, after four shes, Tang San was still alive and well, and evenunching an even more severe fifth attack. His constant attacks even left Qian Renxue at a loss. She believed that any other Title Douluo might be unable to reach this far.
The fifth sh urred with Tang San cing both palms together to meet Qian Renxues rising dragon fist. This time, a ring of golden light spread out horizontally. Within ten li, all the tall trees ttened in their collisions were cut a chunk shorter. Enormous energy waves made the air seem to freeze. This time it wasnt Tang San that was sted back, but rather Qian Renxue.
Tang San only shook slightly in midair, swaying a moment and keeping himself from spitting blood again. But Qian Renxue dropped, and as her feet hit the ground they sank more than half a chi into it. Clearly, she didntpletely dissolve the force in Tang Sans attack. That severe attack power invaded her angelic power and erupted in an iparable explosion, to the point that the angelic power brimming with swallowing and burning properties basically couldnt show its effect.
Haha, again.Tang San dyed briefly, but after his golden blue mes forcefully dispersed the golden light around him, he charged again like shooting star chasing the moon, straight towards Qian Renxue who was pping her six wings to break free of the ground.
Are you really trying to die?Qian Renxue shouted angrily. Sessive defeats had already ignited burning mes of anger in her heart. Facing Tang Sans sixth attack, she sped her hands. An enormous angel figure appeared behind her. Terrifying golden mes suddenly turned into a giant angelic sword. This wasnt that divine weapon, but rather formedpletely from Qian Renxues own spirit power. The hundred meter long giant sword was nearly tangible. Sword Douluo once used a simr ability, but Sword Douluos attack was like a fireflypared to the moon whenpared to Qian Renxues explosive energy waves.
Tang Sans expression grew serious, but the wildness in his eyes didnt retreat at all. Around him, the sixth, seventh and eighth, three spirit rings suddenly shattered simultaneously, turning into lines of golden blue flowing light that wrapped him uppletely. Right now he seemed to be transparent. Surging Seagods Light shot from the Seagod Trident brand on his forehead. An enormous figure equally formed behind Tang San, and that figure was the Seagod Trident.
The Seagod Trident Qian Renxue had stabbed into the ground seemed to sense this presence. The main de issued an excited hum. Even if it couldnt join in the battle, right now it still seemed to cheer for Tang San.
The power condensed of three rings instantly exploded. The illusory golden blue Seagod Trident shed in midair with the angelic sword that seemed like it could cut down the sky.
Qian Renxue didnt move, attentively watching Tang Sans wild gaze, she frowned deeply. She suddenly felt that Tan San was constantly overdrawing his own life force. Even with the full support of all the blue silver grass in the Star Dou Great Forest, the unknown technique he was using to attack her was most likely burning jade andmon stone together. Of course, it was impossible for him to kill her. Could the bet he raised just be an excuse? A pretext to keep her from using the divine weapon?
That Qian Renxue didnt attack, didnt mean Tang San wouldnt. Anyone else might have used this chance to catch their breath, but not Tang San. From the start of the battle until this moment, he had made no show of stopping his attacks. The Seagod Trident figure shone, covering the sky, rushing directly at Qian Renxue. Wasnt the way it flew out just like the Golden Thirteen Halberds One Goes Without Return? There was no divine weapon in his hand, but Tang Sans attack wasnt inferior to the attack that had stopped Qian Renxue once before. The difference was that Qian Renxue was now fully prepared. She wouldnt get caught off guard by him again.
Qian Renxe drew a deep breath. No matter what, if this man couldnt be conquered, he had to be dealt with before he couldpletely mature. The angelic sword emitted surging golden mes, fusing together with Qian Renxue, it shed.
Boom
Two virtual divine weapons shed in the air, and the entire sky changed color for a moment, like the sun had descended to the ground, a glittering golden color appeared in the sky above the Star Dou Great Forest. This scene was clearly visible even a thousand li away.
...
Thats Bibi Dong looked in the direction of the Star Dou Great Forest from her carriage, watching the marvel of the sky washed with gold. She waspletely dumbfounded. With her cultivation she could clearly sense the presence within that collision, but the level of that presence had reached such a level!
Teacher, what is that? Why is it so dreadful?Hu Liena saw that golden light, but what she felt waspletely different from Bibi Dong. A deeply fearful feeling arose in her heart. Her breathing wasbored, her charming face deathly pale. Hurriedly lowering her head, she didnt dare gaze at that golden light again.
Just watching it from a thousand li away gave people such a feeling, it was obvious just how enormous the energy it epassed was.
God level, how is it possible, yet another god level. High priest, what did you do?Bibi Dong unconsciously clenched her fists and bit her lip, her eyes bursting with iparably resolute light.
Her years of effort absolutely couldnt be wasted like this.
Nana, pass on my orders, everyone elerate, we return to Spirit City as fast as possible.She had already resolved herself. No matter how enormous the price would be, she had to reach that kind of level as soon as possible. She would turn herself into the strongest person in the world. No, the strongest god. Bibi Dongs pride simply didnt allow anyone to be ced above her. She had already resolved herself to spare no effort or price, even if she still had to increase her strength.
Tang Sany calmly on the ground. In front of him was a five meter wide, five meter deep, more than five hundred meter long trench. And this trench was formed from him hitting the ground.
If he wasnt always clenching his teeth, he would long since have fallen unconscious. His body hurt like he was ripped apart, each bone feeling shattered. Even more dreadful was that angelic power filled with swallowing energy had invaded his body, and was just now dissolving his spirit power. Fortunately the Seagods Lights energy was just barely able to block it. But driving out this angelic power was still extremely difficult.
Qian Renxue naturally wouldnt be worse off than Tang San. She quietly stood next to a tall tree, the angelic power she released guarding the stick of incense stabbed into it, keeping it from breaking down in the energy bacsh. From the start of the battle, half of this stick of incense had already burned, but to Qian Renxue it seemed like the fight was already settled.
Even though Tang San was constantly arousing his potential, and even used special methods to temporarily increase his strength to the god level, he had still lost without suspense when facing a true god. Qian Renxue was only breathing a bit quickly, her face a bit flushed. But Tang Sany motionless on the ground.
Angelic senses told Qian Renxue that Tang San wasnt dead. Even though his injuries were severe, it wasnt enough to im his life. Her angelic power was constantly nibbling away at his body.
Qian Renxue flicked off the ash from the incense, but just as she was about to pull it out, Tang Sans somewhat hoarse voice reached her.
Our bet still isnt over, I still havent lost.
Qian Renxue looked astonished towards the other end of the trench, only to see Tang San pull himself out using both hands, and at the same time exposing two golden spider legs that stabbed violently into the ground, lifting Tang San out of the trench.
With his feet firmly ced on the ground, Tang Sans clothes were tattered, his face as pale as a sheet of paper. He swayed, and if not for the Eight Spider Lances support, Qian Renxue had no doubt he would have fallen at any time. The previously burning golden blue light was already gone, and even his Blue Silver Emperor spirit was missing. He wasnt her match in his best condition, so how could he be nning to keep fighting her like this? Qian Renxue really didnt understand what ability Tang San could still rely on.
Drawing a deep breath, Tang San struggled to push out his chest and straighten his back. His right hand fished out a few sausages from the Hundred Treasure Pouch, swallowing them.
Those sausages were three big recovery sausages, one stimting pink sausage, and one limit surpassing moss green sausage. These three kinds of sausages definitely had recovery and condition upgrade effects. But thest sausage Tang San pulled out had the most bizarre effect. It was apletely transparent, almost crystalline sausage, covered with crystal thorns. It looked like a bizarre caterpir.
Seeing this sausage, Tang San paused a bit. Just as he was about to put it in his mouth, his face revealed a strange smile. It wasnt a smile of certainty for this battle, but rather for remembering the owner of the sausage, and its history.
This crystalline caterpir-like sausage was Oscars eighth spirit ability, Crystal Caterpir Sausage. When using this eighth spirit ability, Oscars vulgar spirit chant was: I, your father, have a hairy caterpir ...
Tang San still clearly remembered Oscars helpless expression the first time he used this spirit ability, wishing he could find a crack in the ground to hide in. The way he looked really made peopleugh despite themselves. Thinking oh Oscar, thinking of hisrades, the pain Tang San felt also faded a lot. He never had to fight alone, he always had hisrades with him. For his friends and lover, he couldnt lose here.
Eating the Crystal Caterpir Sausage, a hazy transparent radiance seemed to warp around Tang San, his skin seeming to turn transparent, causing bizarre fluctuations. Qian Renxues divine sense immediately discovered that Tang Sans seriously injured body was recovering with astonishing speed, his woundspletely gone in just a few breaths, his dull eyes also brightening again. All his bones made crackling sounds, and he recovered as if he had never even fought.
This was Qian Renxues eyes opened wide, what did he actually eat? To instantly recover from his injuries, and restore him to his best state. Even if his spirit power didnt rise in the same way, just the recovery effect was astonishing.
Crystal Caterpir Sausage effect: instantly restore all injuries short of severed limbs, able to restore you as long as one breath remains. This sausage consumed fifty percent of Oscars spirit power to make, and he could only make one every seven days. This clearly showed how precious a sausage it was. Moreover, not just anyone could use this sausage. When Oscar produced the crystal caterpir sausage, if he just did it normally it could only be used by himself, substantially increasing his survival ability in battle. If he wanted to make it useful for others, then he had to use three drops of that persons blood. Moreover, after making it, it would only be useful to the owner of that blood.
It recovered physical strength and injuries. This thing was practically a second life to a spirit master, only it couldnt recover spirit power.
It was just because he had this that Tang San dared take on the three spirit beasts spirit rings head on, and why he would rather rely on his own strength to slowly recover after absorbing the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor spirit rings instead of using the crystal caterpir sausage. After breaking through rank eighty and gaining the crystal caterpir sausage, Oscars position in the Shrek Seven Devils had grown even more important. After gaining this ability he immediately used forty nine days to give each person a sausage, to prepare for possible need. Taking this out now also counted as one of Tang Sansst trump cards. The crystal caterpir sausage had no expiry date. In other words, as long as it wasnt damaged, it would be effective at any time. This was the benefit of first rate food typ spirit abilities. If not the manufacturing being too exhausting and overly difficult, it would practically be a god level ability.
Of course, the reason this crystal caterpir sausage could recover all physical strength and heal all injuries was still due to one more reason. That was, when manufacturing, Oscar ate an Erect Gold Fly, and the sausage effect would double. The original crystal caterpir sausages effect should be to heal fifty percent of injuries and recover fifty percent of physical strength. This also embodied the Erect Gold Flys importance.
Watching Tang Sans strength actually suddenly recover like this, Qian Renxue still didntunch any attacks, she only coldly said:So what if your strength recovers? If Im not mistaken, your Blue Silver Emperor cant be used again anyway. The scene of your spirit rings breaking earlier shouldnt be faked. Even if I didnt see your spirit truly break, you shouldnt be able to use it again for a short while.
Tang San nodded silently,Thats right, youve watched very carefully. Youre quite correct, my Blue Silver Emperor cant be used after the first eight spirit rings broke. But, dont forget that I have twin spirits. Besides the Blue Silver Emperor, I also have one more spirit. The oue of our bet still isnt clear, I still havent lost.
Qian Renxue smiled,Fine! Id like to experience just how powerful the worlds number one sects spirit, the Clear Sky Hammer that once seriously injured my father, is.Turning her head she nced at that stick of incense. Right now more than half the incense had burned, and it just kept burning. There were no tricks with the incense Tang San took out.
ck light rushing out from his left hand, it was no longer golden blue light covering Tang San, but rather pitch ck. In that deep ckness was mixed in faintly golden light as well as red color filled with severity. An enormous Clear Sky Hammer appeared in Tang Sans grasp out of nowhere.
Compared to before, the Clear Sky Hammer had changed considerably with eight spirit rings. Even though the head still wasnt the size of a barrel like Clear Sky Douluo Tang Haos, it was just one size smaller, and it was also covered by fine golden lines unlike Tang Haos Clear Sky Hammer.
The spiral patterned haft was three meters long, and no matter how you looked at it it was a two handed weapon. On the surface of the hammer constantly roamed a warpingyer of ck, with a thick aura like an unending mountain range, giving people an extremely steady impression. Qian Renxue could sense its terrifying weight without even touching it, but what astonished her even more were the eight spirit rings neatly arranged around it.
Red, ck, ck, ck, ck, red, red, red. Eight neat spirit rings, four ck, four red, matching the Clear Sky Hammers own ck and red light. The surging energy waves made Tang San standing there look like a demon god. The intense imposing manner was even above when he used the Blue Silver Emperor before. In fact, right now his Clear SKy Hammer didnt have nine spirit rings, only eight. Under such circumstances the presence it emanated still surpassed the Blue Silver Emperor, it was obvious how powerful the Clear Sky Hammer he held was.
How is it possible? Werent those three ants just ny thousand years?Qian Renxue looked shocked at thest three spirit rings, unable to help crying out.
Not only was she shocked, even Tang San himself stared wide eyed. He not only discovered that the Clear Sky Hammers weight was higher than anticipated, but moreover thosest three blood colored spirit rings shocked him. Yes, those should be three ny thousand year spirit rings, at most they should be reddish ck, howe they had now all turned red?
Tang San spoke practically at the same time as Qian Renxue:Variation.
Indeed, besides variation, they couldnt think of another possibility. These three spirit rings all changing into hundred thousand years, only had one exnation. Because Tang San absorbed the three simultaneously, and also due to some special method, led to these spirit rings undergoing variation, in the process gaining ten thousand years of cultivation, rising from ny thousand year spirit rings to the hundred thousand year level. As for why this would happen, Qian Renxue had absolutely no idea, but Tang San had some vague guesses.
When absorbing the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor brothers spirit rings, Tang San used a frontal collision method, precisely the attack method of the Great Sumeru Hammer, using iparable aggression and explosive might to force the enemy to submit. This was in itself equivalent to using the Great Sumeru Hammer to forge the three spirit rings. It was very possible that this forging process had refined the three spirit rings, thus causing the evolution. Not only did it let Tang San possess three spirit rings, but also made the spirit rings rise to the hundred thousand year realm. This was an unexpected surprise to Tang San.
You really are blessed by heaven.Originally already certain of her victory, Qian Renxues expression grew serious again. The golden me surged from her anew. She could clearly sense how the current Tang San in front of her was even stronger than the Tang San using the Blue Silver Emperor before. Hecked one spirit ring, but his strength had still risen. This spoke of the differences in spirits.
The Blue Silver Emperor really was a top quality spirit among the nt types, but dont forget that the Blue Silver Emperor was a control type spirit, and the Clear Sky Hammer Tang San held was one of the strongest power attack type spirits of the modern era. Moreover, even though the Clear Sky Hammer had fewer spirit rings than the Blue Silver Emperor, it was just one fifty thousand year spirit ring, and it also had a lot of hundred thousand year spirit rings. Further adding that the hammer was inscribed with the Asura Domain, and it even further increased the Clear Sky Hammers might. Plus Tang San adding spirit rings in the pursuit of pure force, while the Clear Sky Hammercked one spirit ring, its overall level was no less than the Blue Silver Emperor. Dont forget that its spirit ring came from the king of the forest, the Titan Giant Ape!
Faint light shone from Tang San. He slowly raised the Clear Sky Hammer, pointing straight at Qian Renxue. Blood red and pure ck instantly fused together, turning into a bizarre dark gold. Very soon, this dark golden color spread all over, and the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand grew in an instant, the giant hammer head expanding tenfold. The haft also grew from the previous three meters to ten meters, turning into a strange looking giant weapon.
The deep golden color covering Tang San also spread to all the eight spirit rings, each turning the same color, just like when he started attacking with the Blue Silver Emperor before. At that time Tang San was fighting bare handed, but now, he held such a giant weapon.
Without question, Tang San was forcefully pushing his strength to the god level. His method to face Qian Renxue came from the Great Sumeru Hammer. Also the most overbearing secret skill of the Great Sumeru Hammer.
Back then, it was just because Tang Hao spoke of this secret skill that Tang San was extremely shocked, believing this was an ability that was basically impossible to use. This secret skill was called: Ring Detonation.
Each spirit ring could be detonated once. After detonating, the spirit abilitys strength would fully burst out, instantly transforming into power that blended into the attack, causing strength far exceeding ones level. When detonating a ring, the higher the quality of the spirit ring, the greater the effect. Just like how Tang San could beat back Qian Renxue with his fifth Ring Detonation, it was because his Blue Silver Emperors fifth spirit ring was at the hundred thousand year level. At the end he relied on his sixth, seventh and eighth spirit rings to block Qian Renxues sacred angelic sword, and this was also because two of them were hundred thousand year spirit rings.
This was the all out ability of the Great Sumeru Hammer. Each spirit ringunched one attack, and after all the spirit rings were detonated, the user would also enter a weak state. Moreover, detonating rings was extremely dangerous. With onepse in control, unable to control the strength from the detonation, it was possible to be swallowed by the energy. This was also the reason the Great Sumeru Hammer could only be practiced by each generations Clear Sky Douluo in the Clear Sky Sect. Without powerful talent and deep background, using this secret skill was no different from suicide.
Tang Sans body was definitely extremely durable, and with his half god level body, he was hardly worried about the energy bacsh from the Ring Detonation.
Thats why he could very quickly master it. Previously he relied on the Great Sumeru Hammers Ring Detonation technique, using it on his Blue Silver Emperor spirit. By using such a method there was naturally no way to release spirit abilities, and it wasnt that he didnt want to use them. And Qian Renxue was subsequently controlled. Even though Tang San was seriously injured in thest attack, she was also sessfully held off for half the duration of the bet. Moreover, using the Clear Sky Hammer was Tang Sans true trump card. After all, this was the spirit that could fully disy the power of the Great Sumeru Hammer.
The cost of Ring Detonation were also enormous. After using Great Sumeru Hammers Ring Detonation once, all spirit rings wouldpletely disappear for three days. Only the spirit power remained. A full three days were required before the spirit rings could gradually recover. And after using Ring Detonation once, it couldnt be used again for at least thirty six days. Otherwise there was risk of the spirit rings breaking for real. Today Tang San drew over Qian Renxue and relied on using this Ring Detonation technique to fight for a chance to leave. Hed already carefully made ns before drawing her over. Hed included Qian Renxues character and everything he regarded as important. And besides Qian Renxue refusing to return the Seagod Trident to him, the rest was all sessful. Even the process of the fight was within his ns. Even in his berserk state, Tang San absolutely wouldnt lose his calm. This might be where he was different from his father. Even using the Great Sumeru Hammer, he would never be able to fuse his fathers domineering aggression with his own character.
The Clear Sky Hammer didnt have the Seagod Tridents ability to only weigh a thousandth of its weight in its owners hand, but it could still let its owner only bear a tenth of its weight. After Tang San now released its Spirit Avatar, the Clear Sky Hammer was extremely heavy in his hand. With his sensitivity towards weight, he could clearly tell that the Clear Sky Hammer now weighed more than ten thousand jin. If it was just a tenth of its weight, then in Spirit Avatar, the incredibly enormous Clear SKy Hammer almost weighed enough topete with his Seagod Trident.
Actually, this didnt actually mean the Clear Sky Hammer could bepared to the Seagod Trident, but it fully proved that Tang Sans all power type spirit ring additions were sessful. And the most important reason the Clear Sky Hammer could reach such a terrifying weight, was still the benefit of thosest three variant hundred thousand year spirit rings from the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor brothers. Each of the brothers had strength surpassing fifty thousand jin. After spirit ring variation, besides Tang Sans own strength attribute increasing explosively, it also rted to making the Clear Sky Hammers own power reach an extremely astonishing degree. The seventh Spirit Avatar spirit ring was actually one of the three brothers.
In the strength attribute, Tang San could be certain that he already surpassed the rank ny nine peak Douluo Bo Saixi. Under conditions where Bo Saixi didnt use any powerful spirit abilities, her strength should be a hundred thousand years. But Tang San could feel that the strength he could project definitely wasnt just a hundred thousand years. The half god level body could endure even more. Even if this ten thousand jin giant hammer was heavy, wielding it single handedly was still fluent, basically not causing any dys due to weight.
It was also this giant Clear Sky Hammer that gave Tang San unprecedented confidence in facing Qian Renxue. Indeed, he really wasnt Qian Renxues opponent, but when the enemy didnt use divine weapons, at least she wouldnt be able to do anything as long as he attacked with the Clear Sky Hammer. Of course, changing to the Clear Sky Hammer gave Tang San disadvantages too. That was that he could no longer draw on the strength of the blue silver grass in the Star Dou Great Forest. The reason he could to it before was that, after Tang Sans experiments, when using the Great Sumeru Hammer technique, it would cause a kind of special inspiration with the Blue Silver Emperor spirit, and he could fuse with the surrounding blue silver grass without needing to release his domain, and this disyed an effect like the Blue Silver Domains All Rivers Run Into The Sea. At least this kind of effect wouldnt disappear while doing Ring Explosions. But now that he used the Clear Sky Hammer, and moreover equally with the Great Sumeru Hammer technique, the presence that emerged was fully that of the Clear Sky Hammer. Even if Tang San wanted to open the Blue Silver Domain as well, it was impossible.
Chapter 298 — Absolute Suppression, Great Sumeru Clear Sky Hammer
Chapter 298: Absolute Suppression, Great Sumeru Clear Sky Hammer
Watching Tang Sans deep golden color, the golden mes around Qian Renxue soared. Besides the tree where that stick of incense was stabbed, all the nts around instantly turned to ash. Without pausing, these enormous sacred mes instantly formed into the angelic sacred sword. Half the incense had already burned, and Qian Renxue wouldnt give Tang San any more chances. In one go, she used the final attack she previously faced Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor with before.
Even though Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer was enormous,pared to the hundred meter long angelic sword it was still small potatoes. But Tang San himself still didnt have the slightest thought of pouring the Seagods Light into the Clear Sky Hammer to transform it into that enormous Seagod Trident image from before.
Tang San swiftly took three steps forward, and with hisst step, his left foot mmed heavily to the ground, an intangible energy wave instantly exploding. With the ce he stepped as origin, the ground within thirty meters directly exploded, sinking more than ten meters in a cloud of smoke and nt fragments. It clearly showed how terrifying the force of Tang Sans step was.
Even facing the angelic sword, Tang San wasnt discouraged in the slightest. This moment Qian Renxue clearly saw Tang Sans eyes turnedpletely blood red. Indeed, blood red. If the golden blue color was divine and graceful, then this red color was most suitable to the Great Sumeru Hammers aggressive aura. That sharp presence apanied iparably powerful imposing manner and condensed killing intent to soar towards the sky along with Tang Sans leap.
It was the moment this Clear Sky Hammer leapt up from nowhere that Tang San suddenly understood why his great grandfather Tang Chen chose the Asura Gods inheritance. This Clear SKy Douluos Great Sumeru Hammer was a perfect match with the Asura Gods aura. Right now he was only a human typebination, but he already possessed such wild presence and force, that instantly climbing energy and iparable confidence absolutely couldnt be produced by the Blue Silver Emperor.
And the same time Tang San also understood why his father didnt even need to use Ring Detonation when using the Great Sumeru Hammer, and could still block the Spirit Empires second priest. The Great Sumeru Hammer made the Clear Sky Hammer not need any spirit abilities. Relying on the suppression of absolute force, one part power subduing ten parts skill, the most tyrannical forcepletely erupted. This moment, Tang San felt like he had be one with his Clear Sky Hammer. His leap didnt use any flying abilities, but was rather a leap with the force produced afterbining him with the spirit. He actually leapt a thousand meters into the air. That the force could bring him to such a height clearly showed just how close to divinity Tang San was.
Qian Renxue, take my hammer, Sumeru Reaches the Skies.Holding the giant hammer in both hands, facing the enormous golden energy of the angelic sword, Tang San didnt passively take a beating, but rather took the initiative tounch an attack. In just an instant, his first spirit ring, the hundred thousand year spirit ring from the Titan Giant Ape exploded, perfectly fusing together with his body. At the same time as he swung the hammer, his right sleeve burst, surging yellow light frantically pouring into the hammer haft.
Man and hammer united, Tang San issued an attack from his peak condition.
Qian Renxue gave a cold snort, folding both hands over her chest. Her left hand stretched in front as support, her right hand pushing from below, and that hundred meter long angelic sword moved ordingly. Burning with raging golden me, that enormous bulk actually moved in the air as if igniting the sky.
And for Tang Sans hammer, while at the start he had led the hammer, once he trulyunched the attack it turned to the hammer leading him. The hammer fell from the sky like a giant deeply golden meteor. Even though the Clear Sky Hammer wasnt small, it wasnt at the level of the angelic sword.
Deep gold collided violently with brilliant gold in midair, and a strange scene appeared. ording to when Tang San used the Blue Silver Emperor to sh with Qian Renxues angelic sword, as the two energies met it should cause immense light and energy. But this time was different. The instant the two collided, heaven and earth suddenly dulled.
An intense restlessness instantly rose in Qian Renxues mind. She practically subconsciously severed the divine sense connection between her and the angelic sword. Worth of being a power who had entered the god level, in such circumstances she still made herself fly to the ground, forcibly distancing herself from the two energies that had mutually locked on each other.
In the sky, after a brief darkness suddenly came brilliant light. Eyepiercing light illuminated the earth, making everything in the area shine. Countless specks of shattered golden light fell from the sky, and theynded they were as bright as countless little suns. Amidst a series of intense explosions, each speck of golden light blew arge pit in the Star Dou Great Forest, turning the surrounding atmosphere as if frozen. The atmosphere filled with divine presence as well as ruthless killing intent.
The angelic sword was shattered. The angelix sword made by the god of angels Qian Renxue was actually destroyed like that. There wasnt a trace of it left in the air, and the countless golden stars were formed from its fragments.
Even though Qian Renxue reacted very quickly, grasping the timing for retreat well, as the creator of the angelic sword, she was still affected. She swayed in the air as she was pushed to the ground, her face pale as she stumbled back.
How was it possible? In Qian Renxues heart were only these four words. Tang San. Tang San actually relied on the strength of a single attack to shatter her angelic sword? Although that wasnt her divine weapon, it was still a powerful attack condensed from the power of a true god! How could he still break it? Even when he broke three of his spirit rings before, he was still sted away by her sword, almost directly annihted. So how could he reverse the circumstances when using one spirit ring just by changing spirit?
Qian Renxue of course had no idea that Tang San had taken advantage of her stiff thinking. Indeed, before Tang San relied on the energy from breaking three spirit rings and still couldnt block her angelic sword, and moreover Tang San absolutley wasnt acting then. If he didnt use his full strength, then how could Qian Renxue not notice when she was always targeting him with divine senses?
Six, seven, eight, what three spirit rings detonating couldnt aplish, even if the Clear SKy Hammer was stronger than the Blue Silver Emperor, it was just by one first spirit ring, that naturally couldnt do anything. This was Tang San exploiting the thinking Qian Renxue had been imbued with in their previous conflict. In terms of thinking, there was no difference between god and man, especially when Qian Renxue hadnt been god for long. Her thinking was still human thinking. This was one of Qian Renxues weaknesses that Tang San found.
The Clear Sky Hammer wasnt the Blue Silver Emperor, and even less Tang Sans bare fist. The Clear Sky Hammer reached a hundred thousand jin weight, and it had a tenfold increase from Tang Sans Titan Giant Ape left arm bones gravity control. This was also why at the start he was controlling the hammer, andter pulled along by the Clear Sky Hammer. Even reduced to a tenth, the Clear Sky Hammer still weighed a hundred thousand jin in Tang Sans hands. Controlling a weapon like that wasnt easy. Therefore, after Tang Sanunched the attack, he used Gravity Control on the Clear Sky Hammer, thereby giving it a terrifying million jin weight.
Additionally, from where did the Clear Sky Hammers first spirit ring that Tang San brokee from? From the Titan Giant Ape Er Ming! Even if it was equally a hundred thousand year spirit ring, the TItan Giant Apes spirit ring quality was far higher than those three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors. He was himself a peak existence among strength type spirit beasts, and that Gravity Control also came from the Titan Giant Apes spirit ability. After two became one, after Tang San shattered this first spirit ring, he possessed enormous force beyond Qian Renxues expectations.
Even more, the Clear Sky Hammer was also inscribed with the Deathgod Domain that had already reached its ultimate evolution. The Deathgod Domain had a certain restraining effect on Qian Renxues Angelic Domain, and when contained inside the Clear Sky Hammer, drawing on the power of the Ring Detonation, its powerpletely fused with the Clear Sky Hammer, the explosion it caused was extremely astonishing. The strength far exceeded Qian Renxues expectations. After Tang San discovered the effect Gravity Control had on his weapon, the explosive power of his atacks had risen a level. Only, this Gravity Control had to be used on the weapon to be effective. Moreover, when Tang San used the Seagod Trident tounch a million jin level attack, he became aware that, although Gravity Control was effective, because the force a million jin produced was too great, it would empty out the Titan Giant Ape left arm bones energy in one go. In one day, this kind of million jin amplification could only be used for one attack. But even if it was just one attack, it could still be his trump card. This time he instantly relied on Gravity Control to change the situation at the most crucial moment.
One swing went smoothly, but Tang San shivered all over. Even though he broke the angelic sword, hed also suffered the bacsh from the Angelic Power. Only, he clearly had no intent to stop now. The Gravity Control had already disappeared in the violent collision, but he still turned around in midair, one leg kicking out. With ear piercing air rending sounds, he relied on the Evil Spirit Orca left leg bones Orca Evil Spirit Hatchet to forcibly push him through the air as if teleporting. At the same time, his second spirit ring instantly exploded, blending into the Deathgod Domains enormous killing intent and forcibly dispersing the Angelic Power within him. The enormous Clear Sky Hammer fell from the sky, smashing straight at Qian Renxue.
No, just as Qian Renxue staggered, her old force broken and her divine power briefly obstructed, facing Tang Sans continuous attacks, she could only helplessly raise her hands and condense a golden wad of light.
Tyrannical, ruthless, the Great Sumery Hammer filled with explosiveness, under the effect of the Ring Detonation, heavily struck the energy Qian Renxue just condensed.
Amidst the explosion, Tang San and Qian Renxue grunted heavily almost simultaneously. Tang San wildly spit out a mouthful of blood, and even though Qian Renxue was much better off than him, she was still knocked back by the hammer, forced in retreat by Tang San without a chance to catch her breath.
The Clear Sky Hammer rose, stained by the blood Tang San vomited out. Tang San only half turned in midair, and his third spirit ring exploded. In spirit avatar state, the Clear Sky Hammer drew on the force from the Ring Detonation and was fully colored deep gold. This third swing yet again fell from the sky.
Boom Qian Renxue fell back onerge step, her hands crossed to block in front of her, blocking this third attack with cross shaped star-like angelic divine power. Tang Sanited blood once again, but Qian Renxue was also sted back again. She was beaten back by Tang San like this despite her god level strength, without being able to do anything. She could only be forced back.
Tang Sans face was already deathly pale, but the blood color in his eyes was still so intense, not changing in the slightest due to his physical state, as if it wasnt him that just vomited blood.
Just at Tang Sans fourth spirit ring exploded and he the hammer for the fourth time, Qian Renxue finally erupted. Even though Tang San couldnt harm her, being suppressed by him like this in a single breath was still an extraordinary humiliation to her. In fact, she possessed god level strength! Being suppressed with god level power was simply ridiculous.
This time Qian Renxue didnt block Tang Sans attack with her hands. The six wings on her back gathered around her simultaneously, enveloping her within and making her look like a giant golden cocoon.
With an intense explosion, Qian Renxue was flung back. But in midair, an enormous golden figure appeared to cradle her body. That was the figure of an angel, exactly the same as Qian Renxues angel figure. At the same time as it caught her, with a shake of its six wings, countless golden feathers welled out, shooting towards Tang San from every direction.
Forced by Tang Sans Great Sumeru Hammer, Qian Renxue used her spirit abilities. At the same time as she stiffly blocked Tang Sans strike with her body, she gave herself a chance to retaliate.
Tang Sans expression didnt change, as if he didnt see the attacks shooting from all around. His fifth spirit ring exploded, surging dark golden light covering him and the Clear Sky Hammer. The giant Clear Sky Hammer swept through the air, and Tang San flew out once again. Grasping the hammer in both hands, he chased straight after Qian Renxue.
The instant those countless golden feathers were about to stab Tang San, suddenly, his sixth spirit ring also exploded. This was also the first spirit ring the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor brothers gave him, a hundred thousand year level spirit ring.
Boom Tremendous pure golden light swept out, just like a giant whirlpool suddenly breaking open. The golden light surrounding Tang San waspletely broken down by the power from this Ring Detonation. And his own speed didnt weaken in the slightest. He reached Qian Renxue in just a blink of an eye, and that giant Clear Sky Hammer stillnded.
What Qian Renxue saw was Tang Sans blood colored eyes, filled with stubbornness and endless aggression. His fighting spirit didnt weaken in the slightest even when facing a god like her. Qian Renxue couldnt understand why Tang San did it, but, she still had no choice but to raise her arms again, enduring Tang Sans attack. And this time, her body was forcibly smashed into the ground.
Just now she took one of Tang Sans swings for the chance tounch her spirit abilities, but it was only when Qian Renxue directly suffered the Clear Sky Hammer smash that she understood just how terrifying the force of Tang Sans attack was, the might caused after the Ring Detonation really was too tyrannical. Her angelic wings could block all the explosive force, but not that bone chilling aggressiveness and killing intent. The Great Sumeru Hammers aggressiveness and the Deathgod Domains killing intent were perfectly fused together, and directly prated the six wings to pour into her body, weakening that spirit ability attack sheunched by forty percent, and she had to circte her angelic power with all her strength to force out the aura Tang San poured into her.
And it was under such circumstances that Tang Sans fifth swing reached her. How could Qian Renxue have enough energy to block? Thus she was hit and smashed into the ground.
At this moment Qian Renxue felt deeply regretful. She shouldnt have underestimated Tang San. After bing god, she subconsciously felt that there shouldnt be anyone in this world that was her opponent. When facing Tang San, she also always held an attitude like a cat toying with a mouse, never using her full strength. And this man seemed to fully understand her mood. It was also in just such circumstances, exploiting all manner of advantages he held that she was forced this far. Qian Renxue believed that, if she could do it over, she definitely wouldnt give Tang San such chances, she would definitely put all her strength on catching him instantly.
Only, right now regret was still a bitte. One attack hit, and Tang Sans imposing manner grew increasingly scorching hot. The seventh spirit ring burst without hesitation, and he fell from the sky after Qian Renxue. In order to follow up, he basically didnt pay any mind to the state of his body. When attacking, his goal was to perfectly destroy the enemy. No matter how painful, he still persisted in detonating his seventh spirit ring.
He couldnt use Gravity Control again, but as the force from this seventh spirit ring detonation flowed into the Clear Sky Hammer, Tang San still discovered that the weight of his Clear Sky Hammer suddenly more than doubled. Moreover, the force of this swing was clearly much greater. Even though it still couldntpare to the Titan Giant Ape spirit ring, it was still more overbearing than before.
This was the first time Tang San used the Great Sumeru Hammer in the true sense, and the pain he felt waspletely unable to conceal the pleasure he felt from the series of ring explosions.
Qian Renxues feet heavilynded on the ground, causing an enormous explosive sound. And this was when Tang Sans seventh swing reached her.
Qian Renxue simultaneously also understood how her father was seriously injured by the Clear Sky Douluo back then, even though his strength should have been superior to Tang Hao. That the Clear Sky School couldst for a thousand years, and once be the worlds number one sect, definitely wasnt easy. Originally, the technique he used to shatter his spirit rings had to be used with this hammer to show its true might.
On her forehead, the golden little angel brightened, a faint flowing light suddenly spreading out, forming a strange casing like porcin around her. And Qian Renxue herself put her palms together inside the casing, all emotions in her eyes nowpletely restrained, like a pious believer. She neither heard nor saw Tang Sans seventh hammer swing falling.
Boom The Clear Sky Hammer rigidly smashed onto the golden egg-like shell. With an intense explosion, Qian Renxue was unexpectedly smashed straight into the ground along with the entire golden eggshell. However, Tang Sans expression changed slightly. Because, the enormous rebound force almost made him lose his hold on the Clear Sky Hammer, and his entire body was bounced back a hundred meters high in the air.
The next instant thend turnedpletely golden. Qian Renxues calm voice echoed from all directions,Tang San, you can already be proud that you could force me to use my divine ability Angelic Shield to protect myself. You truly have shocked me. No wonder you were so certain to contend against me. But unfortunately, in the end you still wont win. I will teach you, gods, cannot be defeated.
The golden color spread to fill the sky and cover thend, the faint luster rising from the ground to cover the air.
Tang Sans expression turned extremely unsightly. In the end he hadnt detonated his eighth spirit ring, because now he had alreadypletely lost track of Qian Renxue. But her presence still hadnt vanished, rather existing in all directions, everywhere the golden light was.
He should indeed feel proud. He drew out a divine defensive ability like an absolute defense from Qian Renxue, and also made her use the god level Angelic Domain, the true Angelic Domain. He really didnt know whether he should feel excited or depressed. That she used the Angelic Domain meant Qian Renxue was finally going all out.
That stick of incense was still burning properly, stuck in thatrge tree protected by Qian Renxues divine power. This ability to separate divinity alone was far beyond what Tang San was capable of.
Thest bit of incense still remained now, maybe even less than three minutes. Only, could he reallyst another three minutes?
The surroundings filled with a golden world. Tang San no longer sensed the Star Dou Great Forest. Inside the Angelic Domain was just like the first time he fought Qian Renxue. His domain waspletely suppressed again, differing by one level. Only, this time the difference was evenrger, the gap between man and god.
Clenching the Clear Sky Hammer with both hands, Tang San slowly closed his eyes. He knew that using his eyes now waspletely meaningless. Inside the god level domain was fully Qian Renxues territory.
Rxing his whole body, sensing the sharp twinges of pain from his limbs and bones, the aggressiveness in Tang Sans expression gradually disappeared. In its ce was a kind of difficult to describe calm. As if he was fully in a kind of peculiar state. And thest eighth spirit ring on the Clear Sky Hammer was no also directly shattered by Tang San, turning into a deep golden energy that flowed into the Clear Sky Hammer and his body.
The surrounding temperature suddenly rose. By observing through his mental strength, Tang San discovered that countless golden fiery dragons were lunging towards him, each golden dragon condensed from angelic divine power, bringing out the best of this Angelic Domain. Qian Renxue was untraceable, but this enormous golden fire dragon formation was alreadyunched.
Boom The Clear Sky Hammer smashed the first fire dragon, immediately followed by the second, third, fourth. Tang Sans Ring Detonation force was contained in the Clear Sky Hammer, not allowing it to leave,pletely relying on skill and the Clear Sky Hammers own force to contend with those golden fire dragons.
He floated in his original position, and with each swing he would rotate one turn. The enormous Clear Sky Hammer he held caused an intense wind. The feet that never seemed to move, still made ingenious small scale shifts that made him flicker like an illusion. This was the Tang Sects secret skill Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step.
Tang Sans Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step was long since practiced to major sess, and so was his created spirit ability. Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step and Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method merging into Disorder Splitting Wind Dance. He now bounced inside the Angelic Domain, all due to his created spirit ability.
Even if the Clear Sky Hammer was so enormous, it was still unable to impact Tang Sans agility. In the Disorder Splitting Wind Dance, facing the collected attacks of countless fire dragons, he could always have the Clear Sky Hammer he held attack a fire dragon in the optimal position, but also only one. He never let himself face two fire dragons at once. Those fire dragons might seem unending, but as Tang San moved in the air, he still caused such circumstances.
With each explosive swing, one fire dragon would shatter. Only, very soon, one more one condense not far away and lunge frantically at Tang San.
Qian Renxues divine sense coldly observed Tang San inside her domain. Just like Tang San judged, the moment she used the Angelic Domain, she no longer nned to let Tang San escape.
Even though not much time had passed, Qian Renxue understood even more deeply that Tang Sans strength was almost exhausted. His spirit power would basically bepletely ground down by the fire dragons in her domain and die, even before the stick of incense reached its end. Tang San, oh Tang San, that you could force me to this step really is rare. Only, I cant let you off again. Even if youve already be the weakness in my heart, I still have to kill you. You really are too terrifying. Even at god level, I can still feel how terrifying you are. If youre really allowed to develop further, without a doubt, one day you will definitely surpass me. And I cant let that daye to pass.
Tang San used all kinds of shapes to fight Qian Renxue this time, and Qian Renxue had finally given up on her dreams of conquering him. She deeply felt that this man was basically impossible to conquer, not even with the bet. If she didnt kill him now, then the next time they met, he would be formidable to an unknown degree. At that time the one to die might be her. Tang San had persisted by perfectly exploiting some imperfections in Qian Renxue, but he had also sessfully roused her killing intent, making her decide to no longer give him any chances.
But at this moment, Qian Renxues expression suddenly changed slightly, because she was shocked to discover that the attacks Tang San swung one after another no longer showed signs of spirit power decreasing, and on the contrary grew stronger with each swing. The swings he released before still had to perfectly hit the golden fire dragon to smash it, but now, even just the wind pressure could easily shatter a fire dragon. The rate at which the fire dragons recondensed and attacked again could no longer measure up to Tang Sans swing speed.
How was it possible? Suddenly, the light of understanding shed through Qian Renxues mind.
What a Tang San, he actually didnt give up even now, actually using the Clear Sky Schools useless Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method.
Qian Renxues discovery couldnt be called slow, but Tang Sans Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method had already been swung a full eighty times. At the same time as he made thest swing, the surrounding fire dragons all disappeared. The Seraphim, Qian Renxue herself, with six wings stretched out, her body almost transparent, charged toward him trailing a dazzling golden tail me.
With this period of rest, Qian Renxue was no longer gasping for breath, and had moreover raised her divine power to the strongest degree. Without using the divine weapon, this was practically her strongest attack. And facing her, was Tang Sans Disorder Splitting Wind Dancesst blow.
The ck color on the Clear Sky Hammer suddenly disappeared, the instant after Tang San swung thisst blow. His whole body seemed to be illusory in midair, and behind Tang San, a coiling shadow glittered. That was a red disk, fully blood red, a red brimming with infinite ughter intent. That red color contained a special aura pulse that unexpectedly temporarily forced the surrounding Angelic Domain to retreat, causing the full force of Tang Sans swign to bepletely condensed in Qian Renxues direction.
Eighty one swings bing one, the force superpositioned. Even though every previous swing was weakened a bit due to eliminating a fire dragon, at this moment, the instant this eighty first swing erupted, Tang San alsopletely released the condensed energy from his eighth spirit ring detonation.
Without question, this was also the strongest attack he was capable of right now.
The strongest struck the strongest. The instant the two sides were about to collide, Tang San opened his eyes. From his pupils, two pure gold lightning bolts shot out. In such close range, with the two attacks about to collide, even a power like Qian Renxue couldnt dodge, and those two deep golden lights shot into her eyes.
Divine intent shock. Qian Renxue only felt like two sharp needles were forced into her brain, her powerful divine sense unexpectedly turningpletely chaotic in this moment, and her original one hundred twenty percent attack suddenly lost forty percent, only eighty percent remaining. Even her Angelic Domain fluctuated intensely due to the divine sense being excited.
Boom An evesting collision, an explosion like heaven and earth splitting. Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer exploded against Qian Renxue like a furious golden dragon. This moment, his Clear Sky Hammer no longer had a trace of ck. Relying on the force of the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method and Ring Detonation, Tang San actually raised his Clear Sky Hammer to the god level. Tang San knew that if he could always maintain the Clear Sky Hammer like this, then he would also be a god. And the Clear Sky Hammer wasnt just his spirit, but also his weapon. Just like the Seagod Trident for the Seagod. The Seagod back then had a golden trident as his spirit! Ultimately it was refined into a true divine weapon, otherwise, how could it possess such enormous divine power?
In the sky, thepletely golden heaven suddenly showed a crack. A shadow fell from the sky, heavily smashing onto the ground, an enormous energy wave sting a giant hole in the ground. And the golden light in the sky at this moment quickly condensed towards one point.
The one squeezed out from the crack and falling to the ground was unquestionably Tang San. Right now he only felt like all his bones were shattered, and the Clear Sky Hammer without spirit rings now also turned into specks of ck light and disappeared into his body, unusable. But, Tang San was still excited. Because, he had relied on his intelligence and strength to actually cut open a god level domain. That was a god level domain!
Chapter 299 — Tang Sect Number One, Guanyin Crying
Chapter 299: Tang Sect Number One, Guanyin Crying
Qian Renxue appeared in the air, slowly floating down. Her expression had be very unsightly. Of course not because she seriously hurt by Tang Sans Purple God Light - Tang Sans mental strength might be powerful, but the gap in realms was toorge, and the Purple God Light couldnt possibly harm Qian Renxues divine senses.
But Qian Renxue was angry just because of this. She was clearly a god, but when fighting Tang San she never felt powerful at all. She was basically unable to show her full strength, and Tang San actually cut open her domain like this. In fact, this was her first time using the god level domain! No matter what, it wasnt a good start.
That Tang San entered the Angelic Domain with his eyes closed wasnt because he felt sight was useless in the god level domain, it was clearly in order to store power for the Purple God Light!
You already prepared to use that mental attack against me, no?Qian Renxuended thirty meters in front of Tang San, asking coldly. At this moment Tang San was like a harmless sheep, he no longer posed any threat to her, and there still remained thest bit of that incense. Of course, with Qian Renxues divine senses, she was very clear on just when it would stop burning, and finally she demanded two questions of Tang San.
Tang San nodded, looking somewhat disdainfully at Qian Renxue,Thats right, I already prepared to use the Purple God Light against you. The way I see it, you should never have let meplete the Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method. Eighty one superimposed swings, plus the energy from my Ring Detonation, had a veryrge probability of cutting open your Angelic Domain with the Deathgod Domain. You made two mistakes, one was that you didnt immediately attack me with your main body the moment you released the domain. That was my weakest moment. Additionally, even I didnt think that, as a god, you would actually react this slowly. My Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer was used until the end when you discovered it. Therefore, I split your domain. Even though I couldnt injure you, this is already enough for me.
Qian Renxue smiled, smiling in extreme fury,Good, Good, Tang San, you really are a genius. But, Im no longer going to try to subdue you. Because I discovered that I really dont have the ability to control you. Therefore, I have to kill you now. So that your intelligence can never be used against me. The incense still hasnt run out, our bet still isnt over. Killing you now doesnt count as breaking our agreement.
While speaking, she slowly raised her right hand, and gaudy golden me instantly condensed into an angelic sword. Qian Renxue only needed a soft swing to instantly remove Tang San from this world.
Hang on.Tang San suddenly spoke up.
You still have something to say? The incense is about to burn out, but you still have thirty seconds to dere your final words. I really have to admire your intelligence and strength, thats why I give you this opportunity.Qian Renxue raised the angelic sword condensed from divine power, slowly approaching Tang San step by step. She was very slow, but she would definitely reach Tang San in thirty seconds and swing that sword.
Thirty seconds? Then thank you. Actually, I only wanted to tell you that I still dontck the power to retaliate. Youve forgotten, I actually have one spirit ring left. I only want to bet with you again. Ill rely on the power of thest spirit ring to break open that Angelic Defense from before.
Ridiculous. Do you believe I would still ept? You need not stall for time. Fine, you still have twenty seconds. If you can break my defense, you might be able tost the time we bet on before. Come, let me see what attack you still have that can cut open my Angelic Defense. Even a god would have to rely on a divine tool to break my defense.Qian Renxue was already furious. The reason she didnt immediately cut down Tang San was in order to retrieve a speck of dignity in this final moment when shepletely controlled the situation. If Tang San couldnt break her defense and was killed by her sword, then the weakness in her heart would shrink by a lot. She could also fully use this fury to kill Tang San without leaving behind any repercussions. Therefore, while speaking, the golden egg shellyer that appeared before descended once again, enveloping herpletely.
Tang San nodded earnestly,Then be careful.
Golden blue light rushed out, and Tang San once again released his Blue Silver Emperor spirit. Just like Qian Renxue guessed, indeed, Tang San still had the strength for ast attack. When Tang San detonated his eighth Blue Silver Emperor spirit ring before he was seriously hurt by the angelic sword, and this ninth spirit ring didnt detonate. Afterwards he used the power of the Clear Sky Hammer. Now, Tang San released the Blue Silver Emperors surviving ninth spirit ring.
So what if it exploded? The power of the Blue Silver Emperors Ring Detonation was far less than the Clear Sky Hammer. How could Qian Renxue be convinced that Tang San could break her formidable defense while seriously injured and nearly out of spirit power?
Tang Sans expression turned very sincere. Qian Renxue was still fifteen meters away, and also fifteen seconds away, approaching step by second. At this short distance it was like the deathgod beckoned him. Qian Renxue hadplete confidence in killing Tang San the moment before the incense was extinguished.
Boom Just like Qian Renxue expected, Tang San detonated thest spirit ring of his two spirits. At the same time as the Sky Blue Bull Python ninth spirit ring exploded, making that golden blue radiancepletely reverse upon Tang San, he swallowed a golden speck of light. It was Oscars seventh spirit ability, Erect Gold Fly, aware that this time he had to employ this trump card. If the Shrek Seven Devils who were familiar with Tang San were here, they would definitely understand that the Attack Tang San used next might be the strongest attack he had. Unfortunately, Qian Renxue wasnt familiar with Tang Sans life and habits, and she absolutely didnt believe Tang San could raise any waves.
Instantly raising his right hand in front of him, detonating hisst spirit ring, Tang San finally had the power for thest attack.
With a pff, Tang San spit out a mouthful of blood. Overexerting himself had affected his injuries, but his right hand was still smeared with blood. A bizarre scene urred. The faintly golden color quietly retreated within that blood, only leaving a small, transparent droplet in Tang Sans hand. And Tang Sans right hand had now turnedpletely jade colored.
Absolutely dont underestimate his simple swing. If he hadnt refined Controlling Crane Catching Dragon to the peak, not cultivated Mysterious Jade Hand to the peak, it would be impossible for him to remove all the water from the blood with a swing, refining it into a drop in his hand.
Tang Sans gaze grew even more far reaching. In this moment, Qian Renxue suddenly felt as if Tang Sans entire body had be one hand. And this hand of his held only that one drop of water, an all toomon drop made of only water.
The golden blue radiance was abruptly curbed. At this moment, Tang San actually withdrew his Blue Silver Emperor, and in its ce, white mist surged out of his body, turning into three enormous lotus flowers that condensed in the air above him. As he swung his right hand, drawing out that drop of water, all the mist instantly contracted,pletely condensing into that drop of water, turning it a crystalline milky white color.
Even though Tang Sans changes were bizarre, Qian Renxues heart tightened even more. Tang San had even withdrawn his spirit, so how could he still cause any trouble? She was still ten meters away from Tang San, and Tang San could already feel the scorching heat from that angelic sword, a feeling as if his soul was being scorched.
But Tang San basically didnt even seem to see Qian Renxue, his gaze sincerely fixed on his hand. That seemingly jade hand, and that milky white drop.
You should feel honored, because ever sinceing to this world, this is the first time I use this ability.
He closed his eyes. This time, Tang San truly closed both eyes, and the next moment he seemed to have sunk into a sheet of white. Even Qian Renxue didnt see how he moved, but that white drop had already disappeared in Tang Sans right hand.
Guanyin, Crying.
Qian Renxues steps slowed, the expression on her face also frozen with her eyes opened wide, her facepletely rigid. Even her feet maintained a walking pose, but she neverpleted the step. It was difficult to believe that such an incredulous expression appeared on the face of a god. But Qian Renxues expression was this.
Tang San swayed, having to rely on the Eight Spider Lances support to keep himself from copsing. His face waspletely bloodless, but his eyes revealed a light of pride and victory.
The incense was extinguished, the time was finally up. Subsequently, the angelic sword of divine force in Qian Renxues hand was also extinguished, and vanished into specks of light.
She slowly lowered her head, looking at her chest with a gaze filled with disbelief. That iparably solid golden egg shell that had blocked Tang Sans all out Ring Detonation Clear Sky Hammer strike, now had a small hole. A seemingly unremarkable little hole. There wasnt even any cracks around it.
And on her ptial gown, there was equally cut an identical little hole. That ce was precisely on her heart. Behind her there was also the same hole in the same ce. The two were practically connected. The same little hole had also appeared on the back of that golden egg shell.
A pure gold trickle of blood dripped from the corner of Qian Renxues muth. Yes, her heart was stabbed through. Stabbed through by that tiny, seemingly insignificant milky white drop. The Angelic Defense was broken, and even if it was just that one little hole, it was already enough. Qian Renxue slowly raised her head, looking at Tang San, her eyes already deeply perplexed.
Guanyin Crying? This, what ability is this? I never sensed it.Her voice was still calm, golden blood constantly dripping from the corners of her mouth. This attack wasnt enough to take her life, she could still survive with her heart pierced. This injury that would be fatal to ordinary people still couldnt instantly kill her. But without a doubt, Qian Renxue was seriously injured from this attack. The god of angels was seriously injured.
Tang San sighed,My power is still insufficient, otherwise it shouldnt have stabbed through your heart, but rather made it explode. If that was the case, then even a god might end up half dead. Guanyin Crying, Guanyins Tear.
Guanyins Tear? Ive never heard the name, is this your created spirit ability?Qian Renxue looked dumbfounded at Tang San.
Tang San shook his head,No, I cant call it my created spirit ability, because I dont have the skill to produce such a miraculous ability. I can only tell you that this is my Tang Sects number one spirit ability. The Tang Sects first ranked hidden weapon.
Yes, this drop that pierced the Angelic Defence, prating Qian Renxues heart, was Guanyins Tear, always ranked number one in the Mysterious Heaven Treasure Records Hundred Hidden Weapon Dissertation. Even Bodhisattva Guanyin would have to cry, what kind of terrifying hidden weapon this was!
Using Guanyins Tear had countless prerequisites, Mysterious Jade Hand, Controlling Crane Catching Dragon and Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track all had to be cultivated to the peak, and at the same time the Mysterious Heaven Skill had to reach the highest Three Flowers Gathering Above level. There were also a lot of other requests. One attack drew out all the strength. That was an attack condensed of heart and soul. The mysteries of Guanyins Tear was something even Tang San couldnt understand, at most he knew how to use it, and not the underlying theory. This was the Tang Sects strongest hidden weapon, a skill far surpassing any other skills.
Without need to spirits, Tang Sans final trump card was this Guanyins Tear. The reason why he couldnt use the Blue Silver Emperors ninth spirit ability before wasnt that he was unable to, but rather that this strongest spirit ring explosion was saved for Guanyins Tear. This was his final move, if all his previous efforts werent enough to stop Qian Renxue, then Guanyins Tear was his attack to destroy both jade andmon rock.
Tang San seeded, hepleted the first use of Guanyins Tear. His weak body basically couldnt influence his excitement. Just like when he produced the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus in hisst world, his feelings right now couldnt be described in words. It seemed like it would be worth it even if he died in the next moment. Tang San still clearly remembered how, in hisst world, even the Tang Sects leader could at most use the second ranked Bodhis Blood, and basically nobody could use Guanyins Tear. But he seeded. At this moment, Tang San could be fully certain that he already stood at the highest peak of the Tang Sect.
Who said mans abilities couldnt harm a god? Didnt Guanyins Tearplete this godbreaking process? Even if he didnt have the attack power doubling Erect Gold Fly, Tang San was still certain that Guanyins Tear could split Qian Renxues defense. Guanyins Tears had one simple line of exnation: Ignores defense, never fails.
Four simple words, but they adequately described what kind of ability it was.
Tang San really wanted tough to his hearts content, but unfortunately, right now he didnt even have the strength to smile.
The Tang Sects number one hidden weapon?Qian Renxues golden light reappeared, the trickle of pure golden blood from the corner of her mouth stopping. Looking at Tang San, her eyes revealed extremelyplex emotions. Even if she was seriously injured, she still possessed absolutely formidable strength. She was hesitating, hesitating whether to go against the terms of the bet and kill Tang San right now.
Then, is this Tang Sect of yours an inheritance left behind by some god? Otherwise, how could you use an ability that even a god cant block? Yes, this was definitely left behind by a god.Qian Renxue muttered.
No.Tang San said firmly:This isnt the power of gods, but the ingenuity of humans. The strength of the experience and intelligence of countless generations of Tang Sect ancestors fully condensed.Saying so, Tang Sans pale face filled with a proud light, and Qian Renxue couldnt help being dumbfounded as she watched.
Faint golden light roamed over Qian Renxues body, her expression turning even more indeterminable. A few times she wanted to raise her hand, but finally never did.
Drawing a deep breath, looking at the not distant now already extinguished incense, Qian Renxue seemed to make a firm resolution,Leave. Leave immediately before I change my mind. Three days. ording to the terms of the bet, you only have three days to run. I dont need you to serve me. In three days, I will use all my strength to hunt down and kill you. Using the full strength of the God of Angels, including the power of divine weapons. You only have three days.
Tang Sans body shook. Hed won, hed really won. Not only did he win this battle, he also defeated Qian Renxues heart. Compared to this battle, that day and night were even more important for him to judge Qian Renxues character and manner. If hed made the slightest mistake, then now he would only be a corpse.
Thank you. Actually, you had a lot of opportunities to kill me. But you always gave me a chance. Even though I dont understand why, I am lucky. Qian Renxue, if some day you really are defeated by my hand, I will spare your life once.Tang San calmly said to Qian Renxue, his expression extremely sincere. Despite being so weak right now, by his expression, Qian Renxue could clearly sense his intense and true confidence.
Think about how you will face my full strength pursuit in three days first. Youre quite clever, even the most brilliant control type spirit master Ive seen. But, as absolute strength descends, no matter how good your stratagems, they will still be useless. Human strength has limits, but gods do not. Tang San, Ive let you escape from me twice, but youve also taught me many things. Facing the enemy, one absolutely cant give the opponent any chances. I will still thank you for it.
Tang San smiled slightly,Theres one thing youre wrong on. The strength of gods isnt limitless, gods are also exhausted at times. Next time we meet, I think I should be able to see your true divine strength. Goodbye.
Throwing a nce filled with reluctance at the Seagod Trident stuck in the ground, Tang San clenched his teeth. He knew he had no chance to take back this divine tool, and Qian Renxue wouldnt let him take it away. What he had done so far had alreadypletely overtaxed his abilities. Turning away, he stooped with some difficulty, resisting the violent dizziness. Urging the Eight Spider Lances to move quickly, he advanced into the distance.
The moment Tang San left, what he thought about deep down was that, if he had known hed face such a powerful enemy earlier, he should have asked little Ao for more hairy caterpirs and gold flies.
Tang Sans silhouette gradually disappeared from Qian Renxues line of sight. After a long time, she finally couldnt help it, and vomited out a mouthful of pure golden blood. With a thump, she sat directly on the ground. Her face revealed a strange smile.
Tang San, oh Tang San. Youre so clever, but in the end you were wrong on one point. I think this was definitely your first time using this ability, since you actually didnt even know its strength yourself. It did indeed pierce through my heart, but my heart is already truly shattered. If you could have condensed a speck more divine power on top of it, maybe you really could have killed me.
Guanyins Tear passed through her heart, and where it passed, her heart exploded, the arteries shattering. Even a god level power like Qian Renxue basically didnt have the strength to fight any more. All of her divine power was condensed on her heart, imitating it to keep her body going. Even though gods had great power, the heart was still important. Even with her strength, she was still going to need at least three days to reconstruct it. All of her hesitation before was a show for Tang San, she just didnt want him to see she was this deeply wounded. The might of Guanyins Tear could only be truly understood from experience. Qian Renxue believed that, if she wasnt a god, it would basically have been impossible to survive the attack. But she also firmly decided to absolutely never give Tang San the chance to use this attack again. Guanyins Tear needed time to charge strength, and next time she would definitely wear the Angelic Raiment.
Thank you for telling me.Just at this moment, Tang Sans voice suddenly echoed faintly from behind Qian Renxue. Shocked, she sharply turned her head, only to see Tang San had actually appeared standing next to the Seagod Trident at some point. He was already holding it with one hand.
How could Tang San willingly leave like that? He already saw the Seagod Trident as his best partner. That was the Seagods glory. Even if he could survive, if he had to abandon this glory, Tang San knew he would never be able to inherit the Seagods position again.
Therefore, after leaving Qian Renxues line of sight, he had released his Vast Sea Barrier and used its stealth ability to sneak back, approaching his divine weapon from behind just in case.
It was also just at the moment he arrived next to the Seagod Trident that he heard what Qian Renxue said and spoke up.
Qian Renxue looked at Tang San with rm and fury intermingled. This fellow was already so difficult to deal with without the Seagod Trident, so Qian Renxue really didnt know what would happen if she let him take it back now.
Dont get excited, absolutely dont get excited. The heart shattering is a major event. Rely on your divine power to slowly recover. In fact, even though you have enough strength to instantly kill me right now, if you do, you might not be able to persevere. Even if you dont die, youll still be left with an incurable injury. It would be better for you to follow the rules of the bet. Well meet again in three days.
Tang Sans face revealed a gentle smile for the first time since he met Qian Renxue. Nodding to her, he quietly turned away. This time he truly left.
He didnt attack Qian Renxue. Not only because he was weak right now, but even more because he understood that even with her heart already shattered, Qian Renxue still had the ability to kill him. Therefore, at this moment he still kept calm without getting greedy, and then turned to leave.
Watching Tang Sans back disappear, Qian Renxue spit out blood once again. Meeting Tang San in the Star Dou Great Forest was her second contest with Tang San, and with an evenrger difference in strength thanst time. But, she still lost. Even though Tang San was also injured, she was still the one who lost! She was unreconciled, truly unreconciled.
Three Days, Tang San, I want to see how far you can run in three days. Fiercely clenching her teeth, Qian Renxue closed her eyes and began to reconstruct her heart.
Tang San was very satisfied, eating a few big recovery sausages while moving towards the exit of the Star Dou Great Forest. Right now his body was too weak to fly, but his recovery abilities helped by the big recovery sausages had already started to quickly restore his body. Tang San believed that he couldpletely recover before long. Three days was enough for him to do many things. With this three day buffer, anything was possible.
Tightly gripping the Seagod Trident, he had never felt so deeply for this tool as now. Having lost and then regained it, the feeling of harmony had never been so strong. Tang San secretly swore that, no matter how difficult, he definitely wouldnt let the Seagod Trident leave him again.
The Seagod Trident seemed to also feel Tang Sans intentions, and a warm feeling spread into Tang Sans body from the dark polearm, nourishing his body. Tang Sans own powerful recovery ability plus the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones self recovery, quickly restored his condition.
Ten hourster, Tang San finally left the Star Dou Great Forest. If he had been at his peak, he would only have needed six. Even shorter if he could fly. But his condition was toocking. Using ten hours was already sparing no effort.
Only, in these ten hours, his injuries had already healed by thirty to forty percent, and his spirit power twenty percent or so. Tang San cheerfully discovered that his spirit power had made another leap. Even though he still hadntpletely recovered yet, he could be practically sure that he sessfully stepped past the ny six rank barrier, entering an all new realm. Inf act, rank ny five to ny six, even if it was just a one rank difference, differed in twice the spirit power!
All his shattered spirit rings needed three days to recover. These three days would also be as he rushed with all his strength. Now discovering that his spirit power had broken through once again was clearly an important bnce weight on whether he could escape Qian Renxues pursuit in three days.
Of course, Tang San absolutely wouldnt confidently believe he could truly stand against Qian Renxue. He didnt know what divine weapon Qian Renxue possessed, but the Angelic Raiment definately existed. Those were six spirit bones in the god level. The power they contained was obvious. After Tang San won the bet, he had already firmly resolved to absolutely not sh with Qian Renxue again before bing a god. Having taken so much punishment, she absolutely wouldnt give him any more chances.
Exiting the Star Dou Great Forest, Tang San moved another ten li or so before stopping, and started to cultivate. This should already be outside of Qian Renxues divine sense range. Honing the knife didnt dy cutting wood, and if he was to avoid getting killed in three days, his current speed wasnt enough. There was still a long distance from here to the sea. He had to recover his full strength to be able to reach the destination and converge with hispanions in three days. If he entered the wide sea, then he could let the fish leap in the ocean, and the birds fly in the sky. Even if she really could find him, then he would have even more of an advantage facing her in the sea than the Star Dou Great Forest. If the Seagods sessor really was killed by an enemy while in the ocean, then he really didnt deserve inheriting the Seagods position.
Sitting down cross legged, this time Tang San didnt stab the Seagod Trident into the ground next to him like usual, but rather ced it across his knees. He would feel his partners existence at all times.
Closing his eyes, Tang San directly entered a cultivation state. When he looked into his body, he couldnt help showing a wry smile. Without carefully observing, he hadnt discovered that his body was actually broken to this degree. If not for the god level Eight Spider Lances on his back as well as the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone and the Seagod Tridents strength, he might have already copsed.
Today was the first time Tang San detonated spirit rings, and he had fully enjoyed the terrifying might it gave, but the side effects had alsopletely shown up. First of all was weakness. Never mind that his spirit power recovery rate was only a fifth of normal, the constant feeling of weakness almost drove him insane.
Without the numerous spirit rings, the attributes of his body had also weakened substantially, and this influenced his recovery speed. And right now the magnitude of the injuries to his energy channels, especially after just absorbing the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor brothers spirit rings, at least three fifths of his energy channels showed varying degrees of damage. Due to his now insufficient spirit power, even though the effect of the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones Wildfire Burns Unending, Spring Wind Blows New Life ability was powerful, its speed was still very slow.
Carefully sensing the conditions of his body, while Tang San started to focus on cultivating, his heart rate also slowed. He knew that with his current injuries, recovering to his peak condition would take at least a day and a half. And in the remaining day and a half, even if he flew at top speed, it was still impossible to reach the sea. In other words, no matter what, there was a chance Qian Renxue would catch up to him.
Indeed, the Vast Sea Barriers hiding ability really was extraordinary, but Tang San still knew that the reason he could sneak up behind Qian Renxue before was because her heart was smashed, weakening her. And when she pursued him once again, she would fully use the divine tool and strength belonging to the God of Angels. At that time, whether he could hide from her pursuit was difficult to say. Tang San could be practically certain that Qian Renxue would have some way of tracking him.
Even so, he had no other choice right now but to sit down and slowly cultivate. He was telling himself one thing right now, the closer he got to the ocean in three days, the better.
Tang San was very intelligent, but Qian Renxues evaluation of him neglected one thing: Tang Sans calm. As a person of two worlds, his actual age should already be past fifty, and his attitude was far beyond that of people of a simr age.
After Grandmaster took Tang San as a disciple, the first thing he taught him was the word calm. As a control type spirit master, if he couldnt maintain a calm heart, then he would never seed.
Therefore, the greater the crisis Tang San faced, the more calm he was, Mt. Tai copsing couldnt make him change expression. He could pull strongly against the tide in a crisis, doing things others couldnt creating miracles.
Consequently, even in such a discouraging situation, Tang San was still calm, cultivating quietly and doing the best to adjust his condition, healing his body bit by bit instead of being anxious for quick results. Because he knew that at this moment the worst thing he could do was make mistakes, or he would really be finished, losing even hisst chance.
Chapter 300 — Sacred Sun Sword
Chapter 300: Sacred Sun Sword
To ordinary people, ruptured energy channels was a fatal injury. But to Tang San it was basically nothing. Even if all his energy channels burst, as long as he had one breath left, he absolutely wouldnt die. Among all Tang Sans spirit rings and spirit bones, the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone was the only one without attack power. But it was still a hundred thousand year level.
The flight ability really was amazing to lower ranked spirit masters, but with Tang Sans present cultivation, he could fly even without using spirit bone abilities by coordinating his spirit power. Just like what he saw Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi do.
Therefore, flying wasnt the most valuable ability of the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone. Its strength was practically all on Wildfire Burns Unending, Spring Wind Blows Life Again.
If there was any doubt, then the fact that even shattered limbs could be restored showed how powerful it was. As long as Tang San still drew breath, he practically couldnt die. Only the recovery speed would be different based on the severity of the injuries.
Just like now, when Tang Sans energy channels ruptured in battle, the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones energy instantly intervened, controlling the damaged channels and directly sealing the damaged cross sections, keeping him from bleeding all over. The blood Tang San spit out was all from the moment the violent shock just damaged his energy channels. Otherwise, with the degree of damage caused by using Great Sumeru Hammer, he would already be done for.
And after he left the battle, the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones energy would first condense the shape of the energy channels within his body, connecting each fractured channel to form the normal connections, making his blood circte once again. Then through this power, it would pull the fractured veins and gradually heal them. This was also an important reason why Tang Sans spirit power could recover so quickly.
Right now, Tang San waspletely quiet. The instant he was soaked into the beauty of cultivating, his entire body entered a perfect cultivation state. Profoundly sensing the recovery process of each damaged vein. As a power, the first one had to do was familiarize oneself with ones body. If one couldnt promptly grasp ones state after each time ones attributes changed, it was impossible to use ones condition well in battle. Especially someone who possessed a tyrannical yet dangerous ability like Tang Sans Great Sumeru Hammer. He had to grasp the limits of his body even better so he wouldnt break them in the middle ofbat, so preserving his life.
Completely soaked in cultivation, his body was recovering at its fastest. In this battle with Qian Renxue, Tang San could be said to have exhausted his ingenuity. Hed never been as exhausted as now. Even though he had faced a lot of powers stronger than him in the past, the gap had never been as wide as this time. Dont be fooled by the apparent five rank gap with Qian Renxue. Just like Qian Renxue said, their difference was that between man and god. If not for Tang San exploiting all kinds of circumstances to force Qian Renxue not to use her divine weapon, even if she didnt start with her full strength, he wouldnt stand a chance of survival.
That he could finally win the bet with Qian Renxue was even more due to his Seagod Trident. The mental efforts far exceeded that of his physical strength. Especially thatst strike, using Guanyins Tear for the first time, practically drew out all the hidden potential he had. It seriously hurt Qian Renxue, but he himself was also amp at the end of its wick. Fortunately he had the support of Oscars big recovery sausage, and could so leave the Star Dou Great Forest.
The reason Tang San insisted on leaving the range of Qian Renxues divine senses before string to cultivate wasnt because he wanted to hide the direction he left in, but rather in order not to let Qian Renxue see the state of his body. If he cultivated inside the Star Dou Great Forest, hed be caught by Qian Renxues divine senses. Then she could roughly assess Tang Sans injuries through his cultivation and recovery time, as well as how far he could escape after recovering.
In order to win the bet with Qian Renxue, Tang San had already exhausted the cards in his hand. Qian Renxue already understood his strength extremely well. The only thing worth being happy over was that his spirit power level rose, making his spirit power superior to before, giving him an advantage in Qian Renxues pursuit. Three days wasnt a short time to powers, but three days was far too short for Tang San right now. He could be certain that, no matter how he left, Qian Renxue had a chance of catching up to him. Only the time it took was in question. Therefore, the game had already begun the moment Tang San left Qian Renxues divine sense range and started to cultivate.
Using a full sixteen hours, Tang Sans veins werepletely recovered. Just as he expected, he really had advanced in rank. After his channels werepletely restored, rank ny six spirit power immediately showed its effect. With each cycle of Mysterious Heaven Skill, the spirit power recovery speed was at least thirty percent higher than before. In a few cycles, his spirit power was already sixty percent recovered. Sixty percent spirit power was enough to let Tang San fly at full speed. As for the remaining spirit power, he could recover it while flying.
It was a few hours faster than he had expected. Tang San knew that his chance of surviving Qian Renxues pursuit was a bit bigger. This was inextricably linked to his ability to calm down and wholeheartedly cultivate before.
Taking to the air once again and clearly identifying the direction, Tang San advanced with full strength, leaving behind a line of afterimages as he flew straight for the seashore. With his spirit power increasing, even his flight speed had increased somewhat.
Tang San maintained his highest flight speed practically the whole time. In order to be able to be able to use his full speed, he flew at almost a kilometers distance from the ground. At this height there were very few birds, and nothing to disturb him. Moreover, at a kilometers altitude, he was difficult to spot from the ground, let alone when he flew so incredibly fast.
Tang San stopped to rest a while every twelve hours. In full flight speed mode, not only was his spirit power consumed, but also his mental state. Of course, if Tang San wished, he was perfectly capable of maintaining such flight speed for three days. However, he also knew that if he did, it would be impossible to maintain his peak condition. If Qian Renxue caught up, he would instead be in even more danger. But by resting every twelve hours, he could maintain peak condition the whole time, ready to react at all times.
After flying for more than two days, the agreed upon time with Qian Renxue was almost up, but with his all full flight speed, he wasing closer and closer to the ocean, he could already smell the refreshing scent in the air.
He had released the Vast Sea Barrier around him twelve hours ago, cing him in a stealth mode. This was of course to iste him from Qian Renxues divine sense search. Tang San knew that if Qian Renxues divine sense really caught up to him, he would have nowhere to hide, unless there was a woond the size of the Star Dou Great Forest, which would give him a fifty percent chance. But very clearly, on the entire Douluo Continent, there were very few areas that couldpare. Even more, he wouldnt be safe even so. When Qian Renxue searched for him before, she hadnt used any divine tool. Who knew how far she could reach after she did? Therefore, Tang San only used the Vast Sea Barrier to simply hide his body, while still flying quickly. What Tang San hoped for the most right now was that Qian Renxue searched in as wrong a direction as possible, or that her god level strength speed was limited to some extent, unable to catch up to him quickly. By the present circumstances, in at most six hours, he could reach the seashore. As long as he was there, entering the range of the ocean, it wouldnt matter how powerful Qian Renxues divine senses were.
As the Seagods sessor, if he could still be targeted by the enemy in the ocean, there was no point to Tang San muddling along. The ocean was like blue silver grass, only much, muchrger than the Star Dou Great Forest. The Seagods power was enough to be Tang Sans best concealment.
Time passed second by second. Tang San was fully immersed in the tense situation. His right hand tightly gripped the Seagod Trident, letting him maintain top flight speed.
The weather was especially sunny and cloudless today, and the visibility high in the air was especially clear, especially with Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye ability. Four hours passed, and he could already see the rough shape of the ocean in the distance, even better sensing the humidity reaching the sky.
A bit faster, and a bit faster, even with his calm, at this moment he couldnt help his heart beating faster. He was going to make it, in less than two hours, he could absolutely reach the shore.
It was already four hours past the agreed upon time, and Qian Renxue still hadnt caught up. Very clearly, even as a god, her speed was still limited, and couldnt instantly teleport anywhere in the continent. It seemed he really would escape her pursuit. Qian Renxue, once I be Seagod, I will definitely repay you for my humiliation this time.
Only, Tang San was clearly happy a bit too early. A quarter of an hourter, when he was one step closer to the ocean, suddenly he felt the hairs all over his body tighten, and especially his soul had a shivering feeling. Inwardly cursing, he turned his head to look back without slowing his flight. His heart instantly sank to the ground.
He couldnt tell how far away, but a very small golden speck of light was just quickly approaching. In just moments that golden speck of light had doubled in size, clearly showing how terrifyingly fast she moved. Besides Qian Renxue, who else could reach such speed?
Tang San secretly sighed. What he feared the most had urred. He understood that even if Qian Renxue was a god, she couldnt possibly guess which direction he was heading in, but she still caught up. That only proved one thing, she had definitely left some kind of mark on him. Relying on her divine senses, she could then urately determine the direction he left in. And this mark was something he couldnt discover.
At the same time, Tang San could also sense just what kind of determination the constantly approaching speck of light possessed. This time, Qian Renxue was determined topletely annihte him. It was already impossible to exploit that contradictory attitude she had towards him. Moreover, this time she was also clearly much stronger than before. It seemed he was going to face the God of Angels wearing the Anglic Raiment!
Only an hour remaining, with the destination before him, and he was caught by a life and death crisis. That definitely didnt feel good.
Qian Renxues figure was already within his line of sight. Within less than a few minutes, she would catch up. What to do?
Cold light shed in Tang Sans eyes. pping the t of the Seagod Tridents main de against his forehead, he used the ice cold sensation to calm down a bit. Clenching his teeth, looking down, he flew straight for the ground.
The God of Angels could be called the ruler of the skies. Back when Tang Sans great grandfather Tang Chen was equally famous to Qian Daoliu, Tang Chen was peerless on the ground, and Qian Douliu peerless in the sky, with Bo Saixi peerless in the ocean. Very clearly, contending with Qian Renxue in the air was practically impossible.
Therefore, Tang San picked fighting on the ground as most suitable to him, charging towards the ground at top speed. Right now, below him was a wide expanse of hills, and past this were two mountains, and then you could reach the sea.
While flying downwards, Tang San simultaneously raised the Seagod Trident in his hand. Like a greeting to Qian Renxue, a line of Seagods Light shot into the Seagods Heart, the trident instantly exploding with intense golden light that shot towards the sky. At the same time, he flew into the hills, the Eight Spider Lances shoot out from his back, leaping like a shooting star and quickly advancing.
Qian Renxue naturally saw the Seagod Tridents light, a cold smile rising at the corners of her lips. She sped up once again, the six wings on her back spreading out simultaneously, then instantly beat back. The God of Angels golden light seemed to cut through space, and in practically just a few breaths, Qian Renxue had already arrived above Tang San.
Surging golden light fell from the sky, like the sun shining on the earth. No matter how fast Tang San was, it was still impossible to outrun the light. That intense golden light instantly enveloped the entire space. Golden light heaved, the Angelic Domain.
Qian Renxues Angelic Domain was at least twice as strong as before, that terrifying glue-like golden light seemed tangible. Being directly enveloped by it, this time Tang San didnt stand any chance. Even ring explosion plus the final strike of Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Method couldnt cut open this god level domain.
Qian Renxue waspletely different from herst time facing Tang San. She didnt have that graceful and noble pce dress, and in its ce was the Angelic Raiment formed from six evolved spirit bones, Sacred Angelic Armor.
The dazzlingly beautiful golden armor seemed perfectly tailor made for her, swelling chest armor, and narrow at the waist, a golden battle skirt, perfectly round shoulder armor, as well as other perfectly proportioned armor pieces enveloped herpletely. That small angel brand on her forehead was behind a circle on her forehead, and within that circle was a small glittering angel shaped gem. Altogether seven crested circles were on top, forming a head ornament like a princess crown.
Feather shaped decorative designs extended to every part of the armor, and the six wings on her back had turnedpletely glittering and transparent gold. With a soft wave, circr golden ripples constantly spread out with Qian Renxue as center. The guard of thepletely golden Sword of Angels in her hand unfolded like a pair of angels wings. Enormous golden mes covered every part of her.
Without question, this Qian Renxue was the true God of Angels. That enormous golden light descending from the sky was released by that small angel shaped golden gem at the center of the circle on her forehead.
In practically just a sh of gold, Tang San had be frozen, his speed forwarding to a sudden halt. With the Eight Spider Lances released he was like a spider trapped in an enormous web, even taking a single step was a struggle.
Qian Renxueughed coldly. Even floating there, her voice spread out in all directions, just like the Sanskrit i once heard in his precious life, awing heart and soul.
Tang San, how does it feel to be caught on the verge of escape? Isnt it very hopeless?Qian Renxues eyes had already lost that thirst to subdue Tang San, they only held ice cold killing intent. If she wasnt already a god, she would have died to Tang Sans Guanyins Tear. She had never thought that her god level form was unable to respond to that attack. Rebuilding the heart definitely wasnt a simple task even for a god. The suffering involved wasnt any less than epting the angels inheritance. After all, angels werent widely known for their recovery ability. She could only rely on her enormous divine power to reconstruct the heart. She suffered through this process for a full three days, and she had also used the pain she experienced to raise her killing intent to an unprecedented level. Go all out, kill Tang San.
Just like Tang San anticipated, when Qian Renxue fought him in Star Dou Great Forest, she had left a divine sense imprint on him. This was the divine sense of the God of Angels, even though it wouldnt cause any harm to Tang San, as long as he was still on this, on this continent, no matter where he was, Qian Renxue could rely on her divine sense to find him.
Gods were gods. Rank ny six Tang San ran as hard as he could for two and a half days, but Qian Renxue only used four hours to catch up. This also included the time to restore her spent divine power after restoring her heart. The time spent on actual pursuit was only two hours. It really was a thousand li in an instant.
Truly unpleasant. Qian Renxue, youre even more valiant and formidable-looking in that armor, it must be your divine tool as the God of Angels.
Tang San raised his head to look to the sky. Even though it was still golden light covering him, this time it was transparent, allowing him to see Qian Renxue in the sky. But that powerful Angelic Domain had already started to devour his spirit power.
Qian Renxue said coldly:Thats right, this is the armor of the God of Angels. With your strength you should be able to tell just how enormous the gap is between us right now. Even if your strength has increased again, its still impossible to fight me. Youre already very close to your goal, but unfortunately, you wont have another chance. Since you are the Seagods sessor, how could I let you into the sea? Die.
She had no ns to speak further to Tang San, because Qian Renxue feared her killing intent would waver. The Sword of Angels in her hand slowly rose, the winged guard releasing multicolored light everywhere. Instantly, countless motes of golden light could be seen condensing on the sword.
A strange scene appeared. Besides where Qian Renxue was, the surrounding rays of light dimmed, the light of the sun actually being controlled, shining only on that angelic sword. The terrifying power of the sun instantly rose, giving Qian Renxues entire body a dizzying golden brilliance. Once could imagine just how terrifying the thunderp strike of this God of Angels was when drawing on the divine power of the sun to attack.
Tang San naturally wouldnt tie his hands and wait for death. He of course understood that this attack absolutely wasnt something he could endure. ck light rushed out, and the Clear Sky Hammer appeared in his left hand. The eight spirit rings had alreadypletely recovered, and the first spirit ring brightened in practically the same moment Qian Renxue raised the Sword of Angels. At the same moment, a circle of gaudy golden light also spilled out from the Seagod Trident he held.
Qian Renxue was different from three days ago, but Tang San was also different. Even if it was impossible for him to bring out true god level strength like Qian Renxue did with the Angelic Raiment, dont forget that he also had the Seagods weapon united with his mind, the Seagod Trident.
The ripples of the Seagod Trident spread out in an instant, and while briefly, it clearly pushed away the Angelic Domain a little. And Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer swung at this moment. Not towards Qian Renxue in the sky, but rather towards the ground beneath his feet.
When the first spirit rings spirit ability was released, that pitch ck Clear Sky Hammer quietly entered the ground. The next moment, Tang Sans body suddenly disappeared. Disappeared the instant the Sacred Angelic Sword chopped down with the condensed divine power of the sun.
The pure golden de seemed about to plow open the earth. The split second that pure golden light collided with the ground, there was no sound, but an enormous hole was still cut open in the ground. The air twisted, immeasurable silt and rocks melting under the divine power of the sun. This attack was a true gods strike, called Sacred Sun Sword. It was an ability specific to the God of Angels. It was powerful, with surpassing explosive force.
The six winged God of Angels relied mainly on the divine attribute, with me as support. Under the effect of Qian Renxues Sacred Angelic Sword right now, the two great attributes erupted fully through the divine power of the sun. This sh cut fully into the ground, in a five hundred meter range. An iparably enormous pit appeared in the ground after the pure golden light passed. Moreover, that pit was still constantly expanding, because it waspletely rendered pure gold, constantly melting further.
The instant the Sacred Sun Sword fell on the ground, Qian Renxue revealed a somewhat sorrowful expression. It seemed impossible to her for Tang San to escape this attack again. After all, this was the only man she had ever liked! The result was that he still died by her hand. That bitterness constantly gnawed on her heart. She knew that her decision was correct, Tang San had long since be the greatest weakness in her heart. Now that she had killed him with her own hands, this weakness had grown immense. Absolutely nobody could be allowed to learn about this.
Only, the pain and sadness on her face didnt stay for long. Looking at the iparably enormous pit in the ground melting wider, her expression suddenly froze.
The moment the Sacred Sun Sword hit, even her divine senses were curbed in order to avoid being affected by that terrifying true sun fire. But now that the Sacred Sun Swords power was spreading, after her divine senses automatically spilled out, she discovered that presence of the divine sense lock hadnt disappeared along with the attack, but was just now moving towards the ocean with remarkable speed.
How was it possible? This was Qian Renxues first thought. The next moment she flew out. Attentively watching a remote patch ofnd, the corners of her mouth revealed a relieved smile. This moment she actually had a somewhat refreshing feeling, even forgetting the pain of her shattered heart.
Tang San didnt die, his presence didnt disappear, still running, he wasnt dead. Only, Qian Renxue also very quickly grew alert, the smile on her face disappearing somewhat awkwardly. Shed obviouslye here to kill him, so why was she so happy he didnt die? Through dithering on the border of life and death this time, it seemed like his ce in her heart hade one step closer. Qian Renxue frowned, she knew that if it went on like this, if Tang San didnt die, her heart might fall first.
She suddenly elerated, dashing forward. Tang San, you really are capable, you could even think of a method like this. Youre the one who could do it.
How did Tang San escape the Sacred Sun Sword strike? It seemed impossible, but it was really quite simple. He only used one spirit ability to bring him out of range.
Tang San was never one to waste time. In these two days of flight, his thoughts had never stopped. He definitely wouldnt just hope that Qian Renxue wouldnt catch up to him by luck, binding the bamboo before it rains was what a wise man did. Therefore, he was always thinking about how he could respond to Qian Renxues pursuit after she was restored to her full state. Among this, he thought of one method.
It was clearly impossible to escape Qian Renxue by flying. She was the God of Angels. Since flying wouldnt do, then hed go to ground.
Among Tang Sans two spirits and seventeen spirit rings, only one spirit ring was rted to the earth, but this one spirit ring was already enough for him. That was the Clear Sky Hammers first spirit ring from the Titan Giant Ape Er Ming. As a hundred thousand year spirit ring, this first spirit ring assigned Tang San two hundred thousand year spirit abilities. Tang San had never used it himself, hed always used the Titan Giant Ape left arm bones two spirit abilities.
The two spirit abilities the spirit ring gave were Titan Hammer and Force of Earth. They werent two attack abilities, but rather one power attack, and one support. Tang San had once tested the might of Titans Hammer, and the attack power of this hundred thousand year spirit ability wasnt a bit inferior to when he used Great Sumeru Hammer after detonating the same first spirit ring, or even surpassed it. Only after using it there was still a brief charge up time, and it couldnt used for consecutive attacks like the Great Sumeru Hammers Ring Detonation. And the other ability Force of Earth waspletely a support ability.
Controlling the power of the earth for his own use, ifbined with Titan Hammer plus all manner of Tang Sans attributes plus the power of the Clear Sky Hammer itself, it was enough to be the most powerful frontal attack weapon among all of Tang Sans spirit abilities.
But right now Tang San wasnt using the destructive power these two spirit abilities produced, but the Force of Earths ability to control the earth.
The name Titan, in the Douluo Continents ancient era, represented the God of Earth. The Titan Giant Ape, by another name, was the Child of Earth. This was also an important reason why the Titan Giant Ape could be the forest king, be a peak level spirit beast. So then, Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor most controlled all blue silver grass, and as long as it was on the ground, the Titan Giant Ape could control the strongest force. The difference between them wasnt easy to see.
Therefore, after Tang San released the Clear Sky Hammers first spirit ring, it instantly drew him into the ground. At the same time the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone flight ability started, exploiting Force of Earth to shift the mud and rocks, quickly travelling underground. At the same time, in order to raise the movement speed to the limit, he also used the left arm bone ability Gravity Control. This time it wasnt to increase gravity, but rather decrease it, cooperating with the control from Force of Earth, Tang San could instantly travel underground at flight speed, quickly leaving the battlefield like a swimming fish.
The God of Angels was the god that controlled the skies. Therefore, even Qian Renxues divine power couldnt use her Angelic Domain underground, so Tang San left the domains restriction and drilled away. But even so, he was still grazed by the Sacred Sun Swords might. The scorching feeling almost melted him directly. Fortunately the god level Eight Spider Lances dissolved the power of the true sun fire.
Having escaped Qian Renxues attack, Tang San wouldnt dither longer. Using his full speed, he quickly moved towards the ocean.
Once Qian Renxue discovered it, he had already run almost ten kilometers.
Qian Renxue had always admired Tang San. In her eyes, Tang San was like a bottomless pit, as long as you squeezed hard or he faced a life and death crisis, he could always create miracles, always shocking everyone. Without a doubt, what astonished Qian Renxue the most was the Guanyins Tear that could even pierce her heart, but Tang Sans ability to fly away underground also surprised her a lot. She of course clearly understood Tang Sans thoughts. Underground, her fighting power would be enormously weakened.
Tang San also equally sensed Qian Renxues presence. She was straight above him in midair, but he had no idea when the next attack woulde. His mental strength was alreadypletely suppressed by Qian Renxues divine senses, basically unable to discover any information useful to him.
Helplessly, Tang Sans instant choice was to suddenly turn down, infusing the Clear Sky Hammer with spirit power and quickly hiding deeper underground. As long as he reached a certain depth, he could rely on the earth to shield him from Qian Renxue. Even though the continuous control of Force of Earth was exhausting, it was the only choice he had.
Tang Sans ability to resist pressure was extremely high, and even though the pressure of the earth was much heavier than the ocean, he could still endure it a while. Just as Qian Renxues attack was ready, he had already quickly sunk more than five hundred meters underground. At this distance, even if Qian Renxueunched god level attacks, the strength of Tang Sans body and drawing on the buffer of earth, Qian Renxue was still unable to directly cause him any harm.
Qian Renxue clenched her silver teeth. Fine then, Tang San, you really are too cunning. But even if you go underground, can you escape my pursuit? She clearly understood that, as long as Tang San entered the ocean, she might truly be unable to kill him. Even though the earth was a veryrge restraint on her power, it was after all better than the ocean. The sea was the Seagods domain, and there Tang San could disy even greater abilities. Whether her divine senses were enough to keep up pursuit was a question. Therefore, Qian Renxue firmly decided that she had to catch up to Tang San before he reached the shore.
Chapter 301 — Underground God Level Pursuit
Chapter 301: Underground God Level Pursuit
Qian Renxue raised the Sword of Angels she held, the light of the sun once again withdrawing to her body. At the same moment, Qian Renxues Angelic Raiment shone, frantically absorbing the true sun fire. On the originally gloriously golden armor, each line brightened, bing brilliant pure gold, brilliance roamed, likeva floating on top. Qian Renxues eyes flickered with divine light, her gaze targeting one spot on the ground. The next moment, she shot down like a shooting star.
With a tearing sound, Qian Renxue ripped straight into the ground like there was nothing in the way, disappearing. Where she entered a one meter diameter hole was left, and its edges were melting in pure golden light like the pit from the previous Sacred Sun Sword attack.
Qian Renxue really was skilled and daring, the way she chose to pursue Tang San was extremely overbearing, actually relying on the true sun fire and her own divine angelic force to bring the temperature of the Angelic Raiment to a truly frightening level. Where she passed, the earth was left melting, letting her pierce into the ground to attack.
Without a doubt, Qian Renxues method exhausted her way more than Tang San. Tang San had the power to control the earth, while she directly destroyed it. The pressure and resistance she met was much stronger than the resistance met by Tang San. However, the God of Angels in herplete state was also way stronger than Tang San. Her divine power recovery speed was also far faster than Tang Sans spirit power. Being underground was admittedly an enormous hindrance to Qian Renxue, substantially weakening her strength. But she was still the terrifying God of Angels. Surrounded by that true sun fire, she closed the distance to Tang San in practically an instant.
Was this fine too? No matter how calm he was, as Tang San sensed what kind of method Qian Renxue used to chase him, he still couldnt help bursting into curses. His mental strength waspletely suppressed underground, and right now he used the fusion of mental strength and Force of Earth to sense Qian Renxues pursuit. That astonishing speed and scorching hot energy waves told Tang San what method she was using. Originally Tang San had fused his mental strength and Force of Earth only to sense where Qian Renxue would attack and be able to dodge, but this fusion had now be his eyes. This was where Qian Renxue was obstructed underground, if it was anywhere else, Tang Sans mental strength would basically be useless.
Come then, I dont stand a chance above ground, but underground the result isnt so certain. Showing a cold smile, Tang San sped forward, at the same time constantly heading deeper.
His method was definitely harming others without helping him. The deeper he went, the greater the pressure he faced. The earth and the sea werentparable, that enormous pressure definitely wasnt alike. Where he passed the earth immediately copsed, and the deeper he went, therger the pressure would be.
Relying on Force of Earth to control the surroundings, Tang Sans speed still wasnt influenced. But without a doubt, the deeper he went, the faster his spirit power would be consumed.
Tang San knew it very clearly, he waspeting with Qian Renxue in attrition. No matter how it was put, Qian Renxue using the suns fire to forcefully bore into the earth was a lot more exhausting than for him. The deeper they went, the faster her exhaustion would be magnified. Because the earth was constantly pressing down, her suns fire would have to constantly melt the soil. The deeper they went, the faster it pressed down, and the more soil she would have to melt. Moreover, the deeper they went, therger the pressure, therger the consumption was for Tang San, the consumption would increase geometrically for Qian Renxue. At least relying on Gravity Control and Force of Earth, Tang Sans speed wouldnt be influenced for a while, but Qian Renxues speed definitely would.
Of course, Tang Sans method was also extremely dangerous to him. If he ran out of spirit power and couldnt control Force of Earth, then he would immediately be crushed by the pressure, without chance of survival.
Very soon, Tang Sans plot showed results. As he passed a thousand meters underground or so, and Qian Renxue chasing him was less than two hundred meters behind, Qian Renxues speed was also already falling.
This wasnt purely because of the depth. Even more decisive was that the true sun fire Qian Renxue relied on was close to exhausted. She originally nned to use the true sun fire to instantly enter the ground andunch an attack on Tang San. But Tang Sans speed underground far exceeded her expectations, and after suddenly going deeper, she couldnt catch up to him immediately. Attacking underground wasnt like outside, even her god level strength wasnt enough to performrge scale attacks. Because, whilerge scales attacks might instantly catch up to Tang San, the soil and rocks above would immediately push down, helping Tang San dissolve her attack power. Therefore, Qian Renxue could only conduct single target attacks, reducing the attack area as far as possible to ensure it had enough attack pure. But like this, Tang San naturally had a chance of dodging. Unless within a certain distance, as long as he had enough space, Qian Renxue would find it extremely difficult to kill him. After all, with the Seagods Trident in hand, relying on the pure Seagods strength, Tang San could still with difficulty manage not to be locked on to by Qian Renxues divine senses.
Now the true sun fire was nearly exhausted, and Qian Renxue had to rely on her angelic divine power to cut open the soul and rocks to pursue, and so her speed would naturally drop. Even though she was still a bit faster than Tang San, it wasnt by much.
Qian Renxues heart was already a bit jittery. The soil and rocks were no threat to her, even if she was buried underground, she still didnt need to worry about directly dying like Tang San did. The powerful god level vitality was enough to let her not have to breathe for a very long time, and with the defense of the Sacred Angelic Armor, she could get out even if she had to crawl. But, this kind of powerful omnipresent and unstoppable enormously exhausting constant attack made her feel extremely depressed. Tang Sans cunning really was cause for headache.
Still two hundred meters. Tang San elerated with full power. He knew that Qian Renxue was about to catch up, as long as she got within a hundred meters, it wasnt impossible for her to instantly kill him with her formidable god level strength.
Facing danger to his life, Tang San also staked his all. Regardless of the Force of Earth being more and more exhausting to his spirit power, he did his all to go deeper. At the same time he ate a fewrge recovery sausages in session to restore his spent spirit power. Mysterious Heaven Skill was like an enormous maelstrom, swiftly circting within his body, fully using Strength of Earth and Gravity Control.
Tang San still had one secret weapon. That was the weight of the Clear Sky Hammer and Seagod Trident he held. The Clear Sky Hammer hadnt released its Spirit Avatar, so its weight still didnt count for much, but the Seagod Tridents one hundred eight thousand jin weight meant that he only had to separate the earth to swiftly sink deeper without needing to even control his body.
The distance between the two quickly shrank to one hundred eighty meters. By this time, Tang San had already brought Qian Renxue one thousand two hundred meters under the surface. This was already a depth ordinary humans couldnt even imagine. The pressure of the earth grew stronger and stronger, and there were even more rocks mixed in the soil, making their speed in cutting through the ground constantly slower.
Suddenly, Tang Sans heart twitched. As if thinking of something, the expression on his face instantly grew entric. The Clear Sky Hammers flickering first spirit rings light suddenly vanished. Gravity Control as well as Force of Earth withdrew in the same instant. His body immediately came to a stop deep within the earth.
Qian Renxue chasing not far behind grew overjoyed. Her speed was faster than Tang San to begin with, and as her divine sense clearly felt Tang San stop, the distance between the two of them closed to a hundred meters within an instant.
Atst she was in a position to attack. Qian Renxue naturally wouldnt hesitate in the slightest, being underground really was too exhausting, and her divine force recovery didnt cover the expenditures. The Sacred Angelic Sword in her hand pointed forward, and the decorative lines all over her Angelic Raiment instantly erupted with intense light, the six previously withdrawn wings immediately spread out. Even though this would instantly make her endure even greater pressure, there was nothing she could do if she was to bring out her full attack power.
Intense golden light instantly condensed into an enormous golden me. In this moment, with Qian Renxue as center, the soil within a five meter diameter was simultaneously melted in the golden me. The enormous pressure at one thousand two hundred meters underground was unable to enter this range. Surrounding Qian Renxue, a dazzling golden disc of light seemed to appear. The Sacred Angelic Sword pointing forward, all the energy instantly condensed on the tip. Qian Renxues wrist flicked softly, shing out four cuts in session, four lines of golden light, crossing in a shape and instantly shooting through the ground. Straight towards Tang San.
And Tang San, having stopped further down, had already turned around in the soul. Swinging the Clear Sky Hammer in his left hand, he guarded in front of his chest. The Clear Sky Hammers eighth spirit ring immediately brightened, an intense red light spilling out and enveloping himpletely. That red light seemed nearly tangible, covering himpletely like a carapace, only sticking close to his skin. It didnt seem like an energy form defense, but rather like physical armor. And at the same time, Tang San raised his right hand. Even though he didnt have Force of Earth to help him control the soil around him, he still had his spirit power, and moving wasnt a problem.
The Seagod Trident sparkled with golden light. This moment Tang San also bet his full strength. The Seagods Light frantically poured into the Seagod Trident regardless of exhaustion, his wrist constantly trembling, one golden ring of light after another transforming out from the Seagod Tridents main de. Tang San formed nine rings of light in front of him, the defensive position of Unfixed Storm.
The -shaped cut reached Tang San almost instantly, and the nine Unfixed Storm defenses were broken almost immediately. However, it was clear that the attack was weakened with each ring it destroyed, and once they were all gone, its attack power was less than half of before.
And by now Tang San had already turned around, using his back to meed the attack.
The Eight Spider Lances folden neatly behind him, and beyond them was the eighth spirit ring ability Tang San released from the Clear Sky Hammer.
Amidst a massive explosion, the entire ground seemed to heave. If there was anyone on the surface right now, they would definitely think it was an earthquake. Tang San shot through the soil like an artillery shell, directly boring more than a hundred meters. That carapace energy he wore was nowpletely shattered, and even the god level Eight Spider Lances were fractured, even the clothes on his back had turned to ash.
However, Tang Sans body basically didnt suffer any serious damage. If Qian Renxue was next to him, she would be able to see that the skin on Tang Sans back waspletely golden, the full defense of the Eight Spider Lances. After breaking through the Unfixed Storm, carapace armor as well as the Eight Spider Lances, in the end it couldnt break through the defense on Tang Sans back. It only sted him flying, and couldnt take his life.
Tang San only felt a heat on his back, and with a vomiting sound he spit out a mouthful of blood. He felt his blood almost boiling, the violent pain almost choking him.
This moment embodied Tang Sans formidable willpower. Facing that enormous pain, he didnt hesitate in the slightest, but instantly changed spirits, turning from Clear Sky Hammer to Blue Silver Emperor, and moreover directly detonating his first Blue Silver Emperor spirit ring. An intense golden blue light instantly enveloped his whole body, using detonating a ring as price for filling his body with energy. And Tang San also used this energy to immediately split the soil and quickly advance.
The Great Sumeru Hammer had a lot of limits on its use. If Great Sumeru Hammer was used, the spirit that used it wouldnt be able to use any spirit abilities. But as that golden blue light covered his body, making Tang San once again fill up with energy, at the same time as he used the power from the Ring Detonation to expel the Divine Angelic Force that had invaded him, he switched back to the Clear Sky Hammer. Meanwhile, the Clear Sky Hammers sixth and eighth spirit rings brightened simultaneously.
The carapace from before appeared around Tang San once again, and in Tang Sans hand the Clear Sky Hammer was covered by the sixth spirit ring and sparkled strangely. Strangely, after being covered in the carapace, the pressure from the surrounding soil disappearedpletely, even at a depth of one thousand two hundred meters, Tang San didnt feel any pressure. He already had this feeling the first time he used it before, and this also even further strengthened his confidence in his actions. And on the other side, after that sixth spirit ring covered the Clear Sky Hammer, Tang San only swung it lightly, and the soil and rocks in front were easily split open, automatically shifting to either side. Tang Sans speed forward was even a bit faster than when he used Force of Earth and Gravity Control before. But most importantly, even though using these two spirit abilities consumed a lot of spirit power, after using them, the consumption was still much less than before. This made him able to elerate without apprehension, and hide even deeper.
How was it possible? After Qian Renxue attacked, she was immediately squeezed by the rocks and soil. The Angelic Raiment radiated intense golden light, but could still only block them nearby.
With her divine sense scanning, she of course knew that Tang San wasnt killed by her attack. But that attack just now used the true essence of the God of Angels. Even if she didnt dare use the strongest God of Angel abilities this deep underground, by her previous understanding of Tang Sansbat abilities, this should have been enough to instantly kill him! Most iprehensible to her was that, after she attacked, Tang San not only didnt slow down in the slightest, but instead after exploding with enormous energy, he dashed forward even faster than before. Plus the one hundred meter distance her attack gave him, the distance between the two had instead pulled open further than two hundred meters.
Let alone Qian Renxue being unable to understand, even Tang San himself had only recalled that he still had even better methods to travel underground through a sh of inspiration. This was also why he suddenly withdrew the Force of Earth and Gravity Control and stopped to take Qian Renxues attack.
Even though that moments halt dyed Tang San, if he just wanted to change, he still wouldnt go so far as letting Qian Renxue within one hundred meters. He did so deliberately.
Spirit ability attacks underground, without a doubt, were several times more exhausting than on the surface, and the power would also reduce due to the pressure. There was no need to doubt this. And Tang San also used Unfixed Storm to weaken Qian Renxues attack as far as possible, then through his Clear Sky Hammers eighth spirit ring hundred thousand year spirit ability to defend him, and the god level Eight Spider Lances as a final defensive tool, no matter what, he didnt believe Qian Renxue could kill him in one hit.
Facts proved that Tang Sans estimate waspletely correct. When he took the attack, the Seagod Tridents Unfixed Storm naturally had the greatest effect, but the second most important wasnt the shattered Eight Spider Lances, but rather his eighth spirit ability.
After Tang San killed the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor brothers, he gained altogether three hundred thousand year spirit rings, arranged on the sixth, seventh and eighth positions on his Clear Sky Hammer. However, the most miraculous was still the eighth spirit ring. As a hundred thousand year spirit ring, it still only gave Tang San one spirit ability. And among the four spirit abilities Tang San got from the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor brothers, there were no duplicates.
The eighth spirit ring gave Tang San an ability called Fifteen Ton Rampart, a purely defensive spirit ability. Back when Tang San discovered what this eighth spirit rings ability was, he felt enormously helpless. He relied mainly on attack and control, there were very few times he needed defense. Such a potent spirit ability had practically no use. However, in his current escape, this defensive spirit abilitys importance appeared.
A one hundred thousand year spirit ring only gave one spirit ability, what did that mean? It meant one less choice, one less spirit ability. But at the same time it also meant that this sole spirit ability was so powerful that it surpassed ordinary hundred thousand year spirit abilities, equalling two spirit abilities together.
The Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors had three strongest capabilities: speed, strength and defense. Their carapace was so strong that even Tang San couldnt crack it with the Clear Sky Hammer, even the Seagods Trident couldnt harm them with the Golden Thirteen Halberds. In the end he had to rely on the god level Eight Spider Lances formidable corrosive toxin as well as the Eight Spider Lances attribute suppression of the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors to deal with the three.
Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammers eighth spirit ring was the defensive power of the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors. Moreover, it was even stronger than the defensive power of the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors. This wasnt just because Tang Sans spirit power was stronger than theirs, but at the same time also because the spirit ring that gave this ability evolved to a hundred thousand years, breaking through the level. Ny thousand years was just ten thousand years away from a hundred thousand years, but the true effect was vastly different, just like the gap between ny thousand and hundred thousand year spirit beasts.
Therefore, after using the Fifteen Ton Rampart, Tang Sans defensive power reached an unprecedented degree. Even Qian Renxues god level attack lost a lot of power in breaking it, and after being blocked by the Eight Spider Lances, it couldnt seriously harm Tang San.
This still wasnt the method Tang San thought of. The reason he was sure he could take the attack was admittedly because he thought of this formidable defensive ability, but it was also equally because he thought of a clever use for another of his Clear Sky Hammer spirit abilities.
What were the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors? Bugs. They specialized in building nests underground, living deep below the surface. Their earth attribute was even purer than the Titan Giant Apes. At least Er Ming still lived above ground. And Fifteen Ton Ants excelled in moving underground. After Tang San released the Fifteen Ton Rampart, he immediately discovered that the pressure from the soil disappeared. This was clearly the properties of the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors helping him. And the sixth spirit ability he used was one of the two abilities from the spirit ring, called Earth Ant Emperor Chop. In theory it was like Fifteen Ton Ants swinging their forelegs to break open the soil to move forward. It was a straight line attack, a bit simr to the Orca Evil Spirit Hatchet. However, Tang Sans way of using it was different from the Orca Evil Spirit Hatchet, let alone that the shape would definitely be different when used through the Clear Sky Hammer, just that it came from the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor gave Tang San arge hint. Also relying on the Fifteen Ton Rampart defense, without a doubt, it was even easier and morefortable than when he used Force of Earth and Gravity Control. The spirit power consumption also reduced a lot. Without the pressure, his spirit power recovery speed also increased. With all this, he could naturally stay underground for even longer.
Tang San lured Qian Renxue intounching the attack, and was amply prepared for it. At least it was much better than being caught up to and suddenly attacked. At the same time it also consumed arge amount of Qian Renxues divine power. And that he picked the Blue Silver Emperor to use with Ring Detonation wasnt so he could disy the optimal effect with the Clear Sky Hammer, but also so he could use the Clear Sky Hammers spirit abilities.
To be able to n all of this within a short few breaths, Tang San had brought out his full potential. Ever since he ran into Qian Renxue, he had always been bncing on the edge of life and death. This kind of enormous pressure had inadvertently elerated Tang Sans progress even further. Right now even Tang San himself was a bit surprised he had pulled it off. He knew that his overall strength had risen somewhat under Qian Renxues pressure.
Any creature that met adversity, would either adapt, or die. Tang San absolutely didnt want to be annihted, and so he had to constantly progress, unceasingly approach the god level, use all kinds of advantages to obtain a chance for survival.
Sensing Tang San hide even deeper, Qian Renxue frowned, pursuing closely behind, refusing to give up. When she caught up to Tang San today, she had already set her heart. No matter what difficulties she faced, she definitely wouldnt let Tang San see sunrise tomorrow. Even though she was now enormously exhausted, after reaching the god level, her divine power was also an unknown number of times higher than before. Even though she was exhausted, it still wasnt enough to make her give up on killing Tang San.
However, as they continued deeper underground, Tang Sans spirit power consumption remained level due to using the two Fifteen Ton Ant Emperor spirit abilities, while Qian Renxues consumption increased. She didnt care about the divine power consumption speed, but she couldnt ignore her speed constantly dropping. The distance between her and Tang San was already closing slower and slower. Now it was still one hundred meters to Tang San, but closing in further was already very difficult. What angered Qian Renxue the most was that this distance was showing signs of gradually increasing. If it went on like this, without a doubt, she wouldnt be able to kill Tang San before he reached the sea. She also didnt know how long Tang Sans spirit power could endure, but she couldnt allow these circumstances to continue. Once in the sea, who knew what methods Tang San had for dealing with her. Her attributes were light and me, and the me attribute was substantially restrained in seawater. Her strength could very possibly be suppressed even further. But Tang San possessed the Seagod Trident, he clearly wouldnt have this disadvantage. To him, it was on the contrary an advantage.
Tang San swiftly advanced. Suddenly, he discovered that Qian Renxue had stopped behind him, just like he stopped before, extremely abruptly.
Originally Tang San should be excited that Qian Renxue halting would let him pull open the distance, but what he truly felt was his heart thumping violently. He vaguely felt something ominous. As a god level power, Qian Renxues divine power definitely wouldnt be finished so quickly. Even though they were already one thousand five hundred meters deep, she definitely wouldnt give up on chasing him this easily. There was only one reason she would stop: she was going to use some divine ability.
But no matter how it was put, right now Tang San still had no choice. He could only rush forward with all his strength. With the Fifteen Ton Rampart for defense, plus his own contingencies and the Seagod Trident, this deep underground Tang San was at least confident Qian Renxue couldnt kill him in one hit.
Qian Renxue nevertheless stopped, floating in the depths of the earth. Intense golden me once again appeared all around her, once again pushing away the soil. The six wings unfolded behind her,yer afteryer of intense golden light erupting from the Angelic Raiment and angel wings. Qian Renxue gave a roar underground, raising the Sacred Angelic Sword high. Behind her shed a shadow of herself, instantly infusing into the Sacred Angelic Sword. The next moment, intense golden light burst from the de.
Where the golden light reached, it directly melted the soil within a one meter diameter. That intense golden light actually broke through the earth, shooting towards the surface.
What was she doing?
Qian Renxue very soon gave the answer. Terrifying god level might manifested in this moment. That tyrannical golden pir of light actually directly passed through the one thousand five hundred meter distance, forcibly breaking out and charging at the clouds. Qian Renxue actually broke open a channel like this, letting her once again see the sky.
With the appearance of the channel, the pressure of the earth instantly ceased to exist. Even though it was just a one meter diameter, it was enough for Qian Renxue. With the pressure gone, Qian Renxues divine power instantly began to recover several times faster than before. God level powers recovery ability absolutely wasnt something ordinary spirit masters could imagine. In just three breaths time, Qian Renxues previously exhausted spirit power was nearly half restored.
But this wasnt the reason she opened the channel. Even if she didnt use this kind of method to recover, her divine power could stillst for a very long time of undergroundbat. She had an even more important reason.
The sky grew dark once again, because the light of the sun could only envelop a one meter diameter range. Scorching hot true sun fire pured straight down that channel. To the true sun fire, with this channel and the draw of the Sacred Angelic Sword, this distance basically wasnt an issue.
A pure golden color instantly extended all over Qian Renxues body. This time she not only used the Sacred Angelic Sword to draw the true sun fire, at the same time she alsounched the attributes of the Angelic Raiment. Her entire body sucked in and held the true sun fires energy like a river running into the sea. Gradually, her Angelic Raiment actually turned pure red. Even the long hair on her head was rendered in the same color.
Two mes red in her beautiful eyes. Qian Renxue gave a cold snort: Tang San, lets see where you can run now.
The pure red figure left afterimages as it shot straight into the ground. Intense true sun fire instantly erupted, and Qian Renxues speed was at least three times what it was before. It was just like a scorching hot meteor appeared underground, frantically pursuing Tang San. The three thousand meter distance was pulled close in an instant.
Moved to true anger, Qian Renxue was erupting with the true strength of the God of Angels. Even here underground, she would still prove that her strength was far superior to Tang San, and also utterly annihte him.
Qian Renxue stored up strength for a total of eight seconds. In these eight seconds, Tang San had already moved three kilometers away. Deep underground his mental strength couldnt spread too far, and adding in that he didnt have the support of Force of Earth, he had already lost track of Qian Renxue. By now Tang San was even specting whether Qian Renxue really was letting him go?
However, the next moment, an intense feeling of danger spread through his whole body. Tang San practically instinctively took the most proper action.
The Seagod Trident brand on his forehead red, instantly connecting with the Seagods Heart. The Seagods Heart used the spirit ability Vast Ocean Mad Wave to have a blue ripple spread over him. At the same time, Tang San instantly switched his spirit back to the Blue Silver Emperor form, and without hesitation, detonated all the remaining eight spirit rings.
This was all Tang San could do now. Because that heartfelt fear, fear that made even the Seagod Trident tremble, told Tang San that his life might very possibly end here. Therefore, at this moment he didnt dare hold back. He fully exerted all his abilities and strength.
Boom Golden blue light instantly wrapped up Tang Sanpletely. Having lost the support of the Clear Sky Hammers two spirit abilities, Tang Sans speed underground also instantly slowed.
At this moment, Tang Sans body had already turnedpletely golden blue. Detonating eight spirit rings simultaneously, even the Clear Sky Sect ancestor who created the Great Sumeru Hammer had never tried it. But this moment, Tang San had no choice. If he didnt, he basically wouldnt feel any security. And at the same time as this energy erupted, he poured nearly all the berserk energy into his Seagod Trident.
It was also at this moment that iparably terrifying red light filled Tang Sans surroundings, like a malevolent maw opening that could devour everything.
Chapter 302 — Seagod Descent
Chapter 302: Seagod Descent
Even though Tang San had already fought a series of battles with Qian Renxue before, this was still the first time he felt in danger of dying. Spirit masters senses were sharper than ordinary people, let alone a power like Tang San. The Seagod Trident he held shivered from the threat behind him, showing just how overpowering the attack was.
The three kilometer distance was crossed in a split second. Tang San only felt everything around him turn pure gold, as if the earth was burning.
This was at a one thousand five hundred kilometer depth! Tang San was shaken, this was the first time he felt just how terrifying god level strength was.
He quickly curled up his whole body, and at the same timepletely contained all the energy from the eight Blue Silver Emperor spirit ring detonation within him. The next moment, Tang San only felt scorching heat assault him from all directions. That terrifying head made his body seem like it was melting.
The spirit power within him boiled, all the energy from the ring detonations surging, fusing together with the energy of his body. Tang San had no choice but to detonate eight spirit rings at the same time, but without a doubt, like this he had reached the peak condition he could.
All that energy frantically poured into the Seagod Trident, and the ck polearm revealed its might as the Seagods divine weapon. It waspletely covered in a golden blue color, with deeply blue light erupting from the Seagods heart at the center of the Seagod Tridents main de. The Vast Sea Mad Wave Tang San released fused together with it, blue light rippled around him, forcibly isting him from the terrifying true sun fire outside.
Even though that blue wave was constantly evaporating, the Seagod Trident was also constantly sending it new strength. No matter how great that True Sun Fire became, it still couldnt reach Tang San in the slightest.
However, at this moment, the soil in front of Tang San suddenly split apart. He only felt a void around him, the surrounding soil and rocks disappearing. One thousand five hundred meters underground appeared an enormous cave.
Without a doubt, this was formed due to the true sun fire. Even though the cave could only be maintained for a short while, Tang San also saw Qian Renxue in the Angelic Raiment instantly arrive in front of him like a pure gold shooting star leaving afterimages behind. The Sacred Angelic Sword thrust forward, the true sun fire adding to her angelic divine power, making her like a sharp divine sword.
There was no other choice, Qian Renxue was too fast. All Tang San could do waspletely rely on instinct, blocking with the Seagod Trident in front of him and releasing the Gravity Control ability on it, making the Seagod Tridents weight directly reach one million eighty thousand jin, meeting Qian Renxues killing move at the same time as it made him sink.
Ding
The Sacred Angelic Sword fell from the sky, chopping straight at main point of the Seagod Trident. Tang San trembled violently as if shocked by electricity. The next moment, mixed blue and red light exploded like a volcanic eruption.
Originally, soil and rocks were constantly falling in the opened up cave, but at this moment, there was an explosion from the energy of the two great divine weapons shing.
All the soil and rocks disappeared in the red and blue explosion, without a chance to approach Tang San and Qian Renxue.
The scorching hot Sacred Angelic Sword was less than a chi from Tang Sans forehead, and he reliedpletely on the Seagod Trident to hold it back. Tang San once again saw Qian Renxue close up. Her already red eyes were filled with severe killing intent, and the terrifying true sun fire was constantly devouring Tang Sans defensive energy.
The two fell the whole way to the bottom of the cave, Tang Sans feet stabbing straight into the rock on the floor.
The Sacred Angelic Sword pushed down bit by bit, even Tang Sans one hundred eighty thousand jin heavy Seagod Trident actually couldnt hold back her destructive force. He could only watch that scorching hot divine sword constantly close on him.
At this moment, Tang Sans mind was nk. The energy from Ring Detonation admittedly helped block Qian Renxues destructive power, but that energy was almost exhausted. Along with the iparably enormous pressure, Tang San clearly felt that his whole body was locked on by Qian Renxues god level power. There was no chance to escape again.
In three confrontations with Qian Renxue, three great battles, Tang San had always used all his ingenuity and exploited all advantages to resist her, but at this moment, all his trump cards were already exhausted. Facing an enemy covered in divine raiment, even if his spirit power was doubled it would be no use. He could only nkly watch that Sacred Angelic Sword constantly pushing closer to his head.
Was he going to die? Tang Sans entire potential was already erupting, but he still couldnt resist the Sacred Angelic Sword. He clearly understood that, as the Ring Detonation power he poured into the Seagod Trident disappeared, this battle would be truly over. In front of thebined strength of the true sun fire and Sacred Angelic Sword, even his bones might not be left behind.
Lord Seagod, Ive disappointed you. Xiao Wu, I cant be together with you again.
He scarcely imagined that right now Qian Renxue was equally intensely tormented right now as the Sacred Angelic Sword in her hand pushed down step by step. Watching Tang San die by her hand, to the current her, held not the slightest excitement or pleasure.
Feeling the resistance of the Seagod Trident weaken, seeing Tang Sans eyes fill with despair and unwillingness, the deepest parts of her heart ached violently. Uncontrobly, Tang Sans elegant figure in herst trials of the Angel inheritance, as well as the wild intimate union, constantly appeared in her mind. To the extent that the energy released by the Sacred Angelic Sword weakened slightly.
Reason told Qian Renxue that her judgement was correct, after inheriting the God of Angels, Tang San had be the greatest weakness in her heart. She had to kill him immediately. Nobody knew her secret, and while the weakness would growrger, as long as she killed him instantly, nobody could exploit it.
However, hoer emotions told her she couldnt kill this man. If she did, she would definitely regret it through her whole life, regret so painful it would be worse than death would eternaly corrode her heart, never letting her be at peace. Even if she had god level strength, she would still never feel happiness and pleasure. Only if this man lived could she have hope, could she avoid that pain. Even though everything that happened with him was in an illusion, he was still her first man!
This mental contradiction made the divine power Qian Renxue released on the Sacred Angelic Sword shaky, otherwise Tang San should already have been cut down by the Sacred Angelic Sword and annihted.
Only, Qian Renxue was a rational person, even though her feelings and reason conflicted, reason still held the advantage. Because she clearly understood that if she didnt kill Tang San, he would definitely be the most terrifying enemy of both her and the entire Spirit Empire. Qian Renxue could be practically certain that if he was allowed to reach the god level as well, she might not be his opponent. He was difficult enough to handle now, so wouldnt god level Tang San be synonymous with unrivalled?
In the end, Qian Renxues expression gradually grew severe, reason forcefully restraining the tint of emotions in her heart. All she had was given by her grandfather, founding the Spirit Empire was her grandfathers vision, even if she had to live in pain, she couldnt disappoint him.
Tang San also sensed Qian Renxues killing intent. This moment, his eyes opened wide, right now it was even impossible for him to change spirits to the Clear Sky Hammer. Under the opponents pressure, he basically didnt have half a chance to regain his strength.
Had his death arrived? This time, Tang Sans eyes gradually lost the despair and unwillingness, on the contrary feeling a strange calm. Since the result was decided, what use was despair? Calmly watching Qian Renxue, Tang Sans golden blue light slowly disappeared. That glittering golden Sword of Angels suddenly lost all resistance, cutting straight for Tang Sans forehead. It was also at this moment that Tang San pulled back his hand, again stabbing out with the Seagod Trident. The previously restrained energy instantly burst forth, the main de pointing straight at Qian Renxues chest.
Sensing Tang Sans actions, Qian Renxue immediately thought of the phrase Tang San once used before: Better broken jade than intact tile. Finally at this moment, he still had no thoughts of surrendering. Even if he died, he would still bite back at the moment he perished.
The Seagod Tridents prating power might not be equal to Guanyins Tear, but it was a true divine tool. Wounds it caused wouldnt be so easy to recover from. Only, Qian Renxue basically didnt worry at all, and Tang Sans thrust affirmed the killing intent in her heart even more. Even though the trident was a divine tool, how much strength could Tang San still have left? Wearing the Angelic Raiment, she basically didnt need to worry about this attack being able to break her armor, and even less about injuring her.
However, the moment Tang San was on the verge of being destroyed by Qian Renxue, a slow leisurely sigh echoed from the depths of his soul. Immediately after, Qian Renxue felt her whole body tighten, a vast energy wave instantly rolling out, forcibly blowing her away.
Not only Qian Renxue was shocked, even Tang San was staring nkly. Just between him and Qian Renxue, a three meter tall illusory golden figure hung, and Tang Sans Seagod Trident was already in its hand.
Glittering golden light erupted from the Seagod Trident, and it constantly emanated excitement. Clearly, held by this golden shadow, it had once again regained its true strength.
Seagod?Qian Renxue coldly watched this golden shadow. Right now, even though they were underground where there was basically no air, it still couldnt influence god level powers like her. Even Tang San would be fine without breathing for a while. Due to the energy from her and Tang Sans previous attacks, the soil and rocks surrounding the cave had also firmed up, and it was in no danger of copsing.
No, you arent the Seagod. At most its a memory the Seagod left in the world.Qian Renxue gave a coldugh, slowly pointing the Sacred Angelic Sword forward. The six wings behind her spread out, releasing rings of golden light.
That golden shadow spoke in a calm and gentle voice:Thats right, this is indeed just a phantom I left before leaving. Each god will leave behind a simr divine intent as they leave this world. The divine intent of the God of Angels you seeded only long since disappeared due to being passed through numerous hands. Yet he, is the first candidate for seeding as Seagod since I left. I think I wont be able to find a more aplished sessor than him in the future either. Youngdy, although you have be the God of Angels, you still cant truly use the God of Angels skills. Even more, this is not a ce suited to the God of Angels. Your stage should be the sky.
Qian Renxue sneered,Then so what? Youre just a thought, do you believe you can stop me from killing Tang San?
The Seagod smiled faintly,How about you try it?While speaking, he slowly raised the Seagod Trident, gentle golden light instantly spreading out like waves. Not to attack Qian Renxue, but rather spreading out behind him, instantly disappearing into the soil and disappearing.
As Seagod, you must always remember to draw on the support of the ocean, anywhere and anytime. The ocean is our true form, its also the origin of our strength.This was clearly said for Tang San. Tang San had slowed his breathing by now, and in a sh he switched his spirit over to the Clear Sky Hammer. He finally had a trace of strength to defend himself with.
Pure golden light sparkled in the air. In practically an instant, Qian Renxue had turned into five figures, light and shadow criss crossing. From different angles, with different methods, scorching hot true sun fire mixed with the with angelic divine power and suddenly shot towards the Seagod.
Tang Sans eyes opened wide. This golden shadow had appeared once before. At that time, when Bibi Dong almost killed him, it had appeared and saved his life, and at the same time also imparted him with the first three moves of the Golden Thirteen Halberds. But back then it had told him that he didnt have enough energy, and it had almost been exhausted then.
But now he faced a true god. This was just the descent of a trace of the Seagods divine intent, could it really block Qian Renxues attack? Right now it seemed like he should turn and run, using the Seagods descent blocking Qian Renxue to escape to the sea as soon as possible.
However, Tang San didnt. His emotions prevailed over reason, he couldnt abandon the descended Seagod like that. Even though this might just be a trace of divine intent, he had still saved him. If he left like this, then even if he could survive, Tang San believed he wouldnt be able to forgive himself. Even more when he had already sworn not to let the Seagod Trident leave him again.
Therefore, he didnt leave, only holding the Clear Sky Hammer and quietly standing behind the Seagod, focusing all his attention on this three meter shadow.
The Seagods shadow was golden, but it really was too vague, its true appearance couldnt be seen. But at the same time as Qian Renxue attacked, he also moved. The Seagod Trident seemed like a part of him, ying in the air like an illusion, one golden ring of light quietly spreading out like parts of his body splitting. Altogether nine rings of light, just enough to block Qian Renxues nine charging silhouettes.
The first time Tang San saw the Seagod use Unfixed Storm he hadnt known the ability, but this time was different. As he focused his attention and watched fixedly, he discovered a lot of intricacies of the skill, as well as mistakes he had made. Among them, the greatest mistake was that he didnt truly unite with the Seagod Trident. Perhaps that might be because he still hadnt be Seagod, but that wasnt the absolute cause.
From any point of view, it felt like Qian Renxues energy waves were much more powerful than this divine intente Seagod. However, as her true sun fire struck the Unfixed Storm, those nine attacks disappeared into nothing.
The nine figures reunited into one, Qian Renxues eyes revealing intense shock. She hadnt felt any resistance, but her attacks were still redirected by the opponents methods. Even the true sun fires strength couldnt destroy the enemy.
However, after taking Qian Renxues attack, the Seagods shadow grew even more vague, as if it might disappear at any moment.
Just as Qian Renxue prepared to attack once again and thoroughly annihte him, suddenly, her eyes revealed overwhelming shock.
Tang San also sensed it. He raised his head and looked back. What he saw was blue. In this darkness, even using the light Qian Renxue emanated, he also clearly saw the azure blue of the sea.
Yes, the soil and rocks behind Tang San had nowpletely changed color. Immediately afterward, surging blue light brought iparably enormous water element and rushed inside.
The Seagod Trident brightened, turning blue together with the Seagod, the color of the ocean. The great polearm pointed forward, and that iparable power of the ocean burst forth. Straight for Qian Renxue.
All Qian Renxue could do was swiftly close up her six wings, protecting her within. The next moment, she was washed into the soil by that azure blue energy. And all the surroundings now also turned blue.
The Seagod raising the trident tounch energy behind him wasnt wasted, he was summoning the power of the ocean!
In Tang San and Qian Renxues previous chase, they had alreadye very close to the ocean, and this descended Seagod just disyed the true power of the Seagod Trident, drawing over the boundless energy of the sea. Even a god level power like Qian Renxue was directly sent off. Just like the Seagod said, this wasnt a stage that belonged to her.
That increasingly vague shadow slowly turned. In a sh of light, within blue light that made Tang San feel iparablyfortable, the Seagod came before him.
Although Tang San couldnt see the Seagods appearance, only that extremely faint shadow, he could still sense its gratitude and benevolence.
Ive disappointed you.Tang San lowered his head in shame.
No, youve already done very well. Even I wouldnt have thought that the sessor I chose would be so outstanding. Actually, even if I didnt pass on my godhood, I believe one day you could definitely break through rank one hundred. Youre more talented than I ever was.
This time, I really will leave you. The divine intent left in this world is already exhausted. You can only rely on your own power in the future. Remember, gods that leave this world can never return. The God of Angels isnt scary, as long as you inherit my power, thats enough to face her. Only, in order to save you this time, you might face even more difficulties when epting the inheritance. But I believe you can definitely seed. Always remember, the ocean is your staunchest support. Goodbye child, I wish you a smooth inheritance.
The Seagod extended a finger, touching the Seagod Trident brand on Tang Sans forehead. Tang San felt his mind clear, and the next moment, the surging water element turned into the purest energy and poured into him. All his previous exhaustion, including the side effects of ring detonation, actuallypletely disappeared as that pure energy infused him. The surrounding scenery also grew illusory. Tang San felt his whole body rx, all the pressure obliteratedpletely. The surroundings had already be a pure blue world.
The Seagods shadow disappeared, the once again ck Seagod Trident returning to Tang Sans hand. However, shocking Tang San was that the Seagods Heart on its main de had disappeared, exposing the empty cavity when he first saw the Seagod Trident. Having lost the Seagods Heart, even though the tridents weight didnt change, Tang San could clearly feel it seemed to have lost its soul, no longer giving that harmonious feeling, like he was holding amon weapon.
Tang San finally understood what the Seagod meant when he said his inheritance would be harder. Maybe it was because the Seagods Heart disappeared. In order to save him before, the energy to attack, pull over the power of the ocean and help himpletely recover, all came from the Seagods Heart!
Holding the Seagod Trident close, tears rolled out. You still saved me, but I couldnt save you. My partner, dont worry, no matter the price, I will definitely help restore your soul and return that lost Seagods Heart.
Boom, boom, boom The wavesshed the shore, constantly producing deafening roars. As far as the eye could see, the dark blue ocean was bathed in sunlight, creating a beautiful scenery. Smelling the refreshing air of the ocean, anyone would feel carefree and rxed.
Unfortunately, the six people standing on the shore didnt feel any of that. Each of them were full of imposing manner, glittering spirit rings spinning around them. Even the one with the fewest possessed a full seven glittering spirit rings. And the other five uniformly had eight.
One Spirit Sage, five Spirit Douluo, this would absolutely be a formidable force anywhere on the continent. But right now their eyes all revealed intense anxiety.
Howe he still isnt here? Boss Dai, let me go meet him.Xiao Wu said anxiously.
These six were no others than the six of the Shrek Seven Devils beside Tang San. They had already been by the ocean for a while and contacted the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks, waiting for Tang San to rush over and meet with them before leaving for Seagod Ind.
However, not long ago, they had received news of Tang San. The Seagod Tridents golden light shooting towards the sky had made them nervous.
Even though they all knew that there should be nobody on the continent that could threaten Tang Sans life, the Seagods Light was a previously agreed upon signal, letting them pay all attention to their safety.
What worried them even more was that after that Seagods Light, unprecedented explosions and energy waves suddenly issued. Even though they hadnt been anywhere near it, those violent waves had made the ocean surge. The Shrek Seven Devils had never felt energy waves on that level, and they were all instantly shocked, all releasing their spirits, ready to support Tang San at any time.
However, after waiting for a long time from that enormous energy wave, the ground only seemed to tremble a few times, but they never sensed Tang Sans presence, let alone the figure of him arriving. How could they not be worried?
The most anxious was naturally Xiao Wu, who proposed going to search for Tang San.
That wont do. Xiao Wu, dont worry.Dai Mubai spoke quietly:We agreed to meet Tang San here, we cant just leave. I think little San met some trouble. But we have to believe in his strength. If you go to find him now, just in case you encounter danger or he arrives, wouldnt we have to worry about you instead? Little Sans spirit power is already rank ny three, plus he has the Seagod Trident and twin spirits, even rank ny nine peak Douluo might not escape unharmed. He should arrive very soon, dont you worry.
Ning Rongrong stepped up and held Xiao Wus hand,Xiao Wu, boss Dai is right. If we scatter now it will instead cause problems. Going to find him together is better than you going off alone!
Xiao Wu quietly nodded, but she was still very worried. Shed once sacrificed herself for Tang San, and Tang San had then given his spirit rings to her. Therefore, there was a kind of special bond between her and Tang San. Even though Dai Mubai, Ning Rongrong and the others were making sense, under ordinary circumstances Tang San shouldnt have met any danger he couldnt escape, Xiao Wu still felt this time was different. That feeling of fear and trepidation made her extremely jittery and filled with concern.
Waiting was a kind of torture, to anyone. A quarter of an hour passed very quickly, and Xiao Wu couldnt help it any longer,No good, Im going to find him.Speaking, she turned in the direction the Seagods Light was seen before.
Zhu Zhuqing quickly held back Xiao Wu,Xiao Wu, dont be rash, lets go together.
Xiao Wus eyes were already rimmed with red, tears rolling around,Then lets hurry. Its different this time, really, this is different from before. I can feel it, Ge is in danger. We have to save him quickly.
Dai Mubai also didnt hesitate further,Lets go, well save little San.
Hang on, look.Just at this moment, Oscar suddenly shouted, and everyone looked in the direction of his voice, only to see the previously raging sea suddenly calm, all waves seeming to suddenly quiet down and the sea turning smooth as a mirror, like a giantke. And under their gazes, about five hundred meters out, a giant whirlpool formed, surging energy waves dying the entire surface of the sea blue.
Thats Everyone looked shocked at the changed in the sea. Xiao Wu now jumped out,Thats his energy, its the Seagods energy.
At the same moment as Xiao Wu leapt into the sea like a mermaid, with a soft ssh, a figure shot out of the center of the whirlpool, directly into the sky. Wasnt that Tang San?
Only now he cut a sorry figure,pletely naked, on both sides of his back still exposing the shattered remains of the Eight Spider Lances, the Seagod Trident even more lifeless and dull.
Little San, whyd youe from the sea?Dai Mubai saw Tang San return, and even though he looked like hed met a powerful enemy, he heaved a sigh of relief that the brothers were all gathered together.
Tang San descended from the sky,nding straight in front of Xiao Wu in the sea, speaking in a low voice as he caught her in his arms:Theres no time to exin, quickly, follow me to sea.While speaking, the Seagod Trident brand on his forehead shed with blue light, and the Vast Sea Barrier released, enveloping the six. Spirit power burst forth, pulling the six out to sea.
Even though nobody knew what had happened, they hadnt seen Tang San with such a serious expression for a very long time, and nobody asked questions, quickly following Tang San into the ocean.
Just as they entered the sea, Tang San saw a friend quickly approaching the shore: Devil Spirit Great White Shark King Xiao Bais kinsmen. Altogether seven especially robust Devil Spirit Great White Sharks were quickly heading towards them. Clearly, they had also felt the waves of the Seagods power. Seeing them, Tang San couldnt help being overjoyed, Quickly controlling the Vast Sea Barrier to reveal them, he summoned the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks and passed down orders to them with his mental power.
The Devil Spirit Great White Shark n was one of the tyrants of the sea, extremely intelligent, and the ones Xiao Bai sent all had cultivation over thirty thousand years. Immediately understanding Tang Sans idea, the seven Devil Spirit Great White Sharks simultaneously moved beneath the Vast Sea Barrier, and under Tang Sans control, the Vast Sea Barrier fused with them. They elerated at the same time, immediately moving deeper into the ocean.
Tang San discovered that the energy the Seagod infused into him not only let him recover his strength, but at the same time also strengthened his control over the Seagods Light as well as the abilities rted to the Seagod. If it was previously, he absolutely wouldnt be able to bring his sixrades and control the Vast Sea Barrier so cleverly. But no matter what, now they were finally safe.
Using the Vast Sea Barrier onnd and in the ocean were twopletely different concepts. In the ocean, this Seagod ability couldpletely fuse with the entire sea, drawing on the power of the sea to hide them. Back when Tang San still couldntpletely show its effect, Tang San could still rely on the Vast Sea Barrier to have the Shrek Seven Devils reach the Seagod Ind. With his strength now geometrically increased, once the Seagods sessor entered the sea, even Qian Renxue could do nothing.
Less than a quarter hour after Tang Sans group entered the ocean, a golden figure descended from the sky,nding on the shore. Completely covered in Sacred Angelic Armor, Qian Renxues expression was extremely unsightly. The Seagods attack couldnt truly harm her, just like she said, that was after all just the Seagods divine intent, and not the true Seagods strength. But, even though that Strength couldnt harm her, it still pushed her almost ten kilometers away. At the same time, the divine intent shed ced on Tang San was also forcefully broken. With great difficulty she had caught Tang Sans presence again, but now it had already disappearedpletely.
Chapter 303 — Target, Deep Sea Demon Whale King
Chapter 303: Target, Deep Sea Demon Whale King
Qian Renxues expression was so heavy you could wring water from it. She had never thought chasing Tang San would be this difficult. Ifst time in Star Dou Great Forest, she could be said not to have used her full strength, then this time she had fully disyed her god level strength, even using the Angelic Raiments abilities, but still couldnt kill Tang San.
However, Qian Renxue also clearly sensed that after the Seagod Trident blocked her, its soul had disappeared. That the Seagods intent could briefly show the Seagods full strength definitely didnte without cost. Under such circumstances, he definitely couldnt take one more of her attacks.
But seeing this bundless ocean, Qian Renxue felt a pang of powerlessness. The power of gods also had limits. Just like Tang San said, the meaning of gods on the Douluo Continent meant humans with a certain level of strength, or rather the strongest human spirit masters who broke through rank one hundred to reach another realm.
Qian Renxue wasnt in her own domain, and even her god level strength wasnt omnipotent. At least, her divine senses would be enormously handicapped in the ocean. The deeper the sea, the greater the hindrance, far from as free as in the air. She was well aware that with Tang Sans abilities that received even the Seagods attention, finding him again was as difficult as climbing to heaven.
Drawing a deep breath and calming her heard, recalling the previous underground battle, Qian Renxue couldnt help sighing inwardly. What that divine intent Seagod said was right, even though she had be the God of Angels, she still hadnt cultivated step by step to the god level. There were a lot of processes that her grandfather had helped simplify. Shepletelyprehended the spirit of the God of Angels, but she hadnt fully grasped its full strength. Otherwise, how would there be so many dys and pauses when using the abilities, giving Tang San chances to take advantage of.
Gazing into the boundless ocean, Qian Renxues heart gradually calmed. She was like Tang San, also a genius to define her era. Only these days her attitude had been influenced by all the escape techniques Tang San used. Seeing that she no longer had a chance to chase him, she on the contrary calmed down. She clearly understood that if she couldnt erase the feelings of failure from being unable to catch Tang San, her cultivation might be influenced.
Gradually calming down, the divine intent belonging to the God of Angels slowly circled around her. Bathed in sunshine, the Angelic Raiment glittered with dazzling light.
Tang San, since youve stepped onto the road to the Seagods inheritance, then with your intelligence and wisdom, you can definitely be the Seagod. Before and until now, I chased you to destroy you. It was to erase the insurmountable shock left in my heart. But now I wont, Ill just wait for you here, so what if its once you be Seagod? Once youve be a god, let us properlypete and see if your Seagod is amazing, or if my God of Angels is even stronger. Tang San, Im waiting for you here.
Golden ripples poured into the seawater along with Qian Renxues voice. Even though she couldnt rely on her divine intent to reach through Tang Sans Vast Sea Barrier, by now issuing her voice and relying on her formidable divine senses to send her voice into the ocean, then as long as Tang San was within a thousand li range, he would certainly hear her.
Having said her piece, Qian Renxue sat down crosslegged in the sand, her eyes no longer emotional, anxious, or any other expression. Everything turned calm, just like when she saw Tang San after just bing a god, and moreover even calmer than then. Not only her heart was calm, but even her soul.
Taking the initiative to give up on chasing Tang San, and using her words to tell herself she would face Tang San as a god, allowed her to erase the feelings of failure she held. At the same time it also drew on the faith of never admitting defeat to finally raise her way of thinking from a human spirit master to that of a god. Angelic divine power connected in a sh of insight, without any more dys. It might be said that if Tang San had faced Qian Renxue in this condition, he basically wouldnt have stood a chance of escaping. Qian Renxue could also be said to have truly stepped into the realm of gods with Tang Sans help, thoroughly bing the God of Angels.
That she decided to wait here for Tang San instead of returning to the Spirit Empires battlefield, that she was able to discard the oue of the battle, amply disyed her current level. Here she would calm down, mastering everything granted to her after bing god, truly disying the might of gods.
In the ocean, the swiftly moving Devil Spirit Great White Sharks suddenly slowed. Even though the seawater only rippled slightly in that undtion, at this moment, all creatures of the sea within a thousand li nked out briefly, a clear voice reaching their minds.
This voice was naturally also heard by the Shrek Seven Devils within the Vast Sea Barrier. Besides Tang San, the other six couldnt help simultaneously changing expression, shocked lookinf at Tang San, their eyes filled with disbelief.
In fact, even the weakest among them, Xiao Wu, still had Spirit Sage level strength, as well as extensive experience from cultivating as a spirit beast for a hundred thousand years, but they had never thought someone could spread their voice through seawater, and that instant shock also made their souls tremble. At this moment, they finally understood why Tang San was so disheveled, and moreover quickly submerged them into the sea as if anxious. What kind of existence was the owner of this voice?
Right now, with the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks moving at full speed, even though it hadnt been long, the Shrek Seven Devils were already several dozen li from the shore. Relying on the protection of the Vast Sea Barrier, plus the cover of seawater, Tang San could be certain that even if Qian Renxue was omniscient, it would still be impossible to find them. His mind now finally rxed a bit. However, as he saw the cavity on the Seagod Trident missing the Seagods Heart, he couldnt help frowning.
Ma Hongjun wanted to ask about it, but was stopped by a nce from Dai Mubai. Ma Hongjun immediately came to himself. None of them had to ask Tang San. As brothers for so many years, they of course knew that if Tang San wanted to speak, he definitely would. Worrying was useless.
Xiao Wu sat next to Tang San, observing the closest. She clearly saw that Tang Sans right hand gripping the Seagod Trident had turned pale, the joints clearly visible, clearly caused by overexertion. This voice had clearly provoked him.
Xiao Wu silently wrapped Tang Sans big hand in her small ones. Feeling the warmth from Xiao Wus palms, Tang San turned his head to look at her, sighing:In thest few days, not only did I feel like I wouldnt see you again, even today, if not for a miracle, you might not even have found my corpse.
Tang San finally spoke, and everyone couldnt help asking questions. Dai Mubai frowned:Was it the owner of that voice? How did she do it? How can her voice pass through the sea? Dont tell me shes even stronger than Bibi Dong? But Bibi Dong is already rank ny eight or ny nine. If someone was even stronger than her it would at most be in terms of spirit. There cant be a triple spirit enemy. Even if there was, with your current strength plus the Seagod Trident, it wouldnt be so bad as to force you to run like this!
Tang San gave a wryugh. He knew that hisrades wouldnt think in that direction. Even though he could guess Qian Renxues strength, he also hadnt thought Qian Renxue would be at such a level.
You all know that person. Las time in Heaven Dou City, she almost gained control over the imperial family as well as the entire empire. Her father was the previous Supreme Pontiff who died from wounds caused by my father. Her grandfather is the current Spirit Hall high priest, peak Douluo Qian Daoliu.
Oscar said:Youre talking about Qian Renxue? How could she chase you like that? Was she together with her grandfather?They could still understand if Qian Daoliu had chased Tang San.
Tang San silently shook his head,If it was Qian Daoliu, I would at least have thirty percent certainty of defending myself, with seventy percent chance of being able to smoothly escape. But against Qian Renxue, I dont have ten percent chance. This time it was all due to relying on effort, courage as well as abilities, and even more luck, that I could see you all again. Because, Qian Renxue is no longer human.
Ma Hongjun subconsciously said:Not human? Then what? Dont tell me shes a hundred thousand year spirit beast too?
Ma Hongjun reacted slow, but that didnt mean the others did. Understanding most clearly, Oscars mouth opened wide, Ning Rongrong covered her mouth, keeping herself from crying out. Xiao Wu who originally just softly held Tang Sans hand tightened her grip at the same time as her eyes filled with shock, as if afraid she would lose Tang San immediately.
Dai Mubai had the steadiest heart, but he still couldnt help exhaling,You, you mean
Tang San nodded,Yes, shes already be a god, the six winged God of Angels. If Im not mistaken, this inheritance should always have been with Spirit Halls Elder Pce, or the priests or Douluo Pce or simr. Qian Renxue should have inherited the God of Angels with Qian Daolius help. Weve always worked hard these years, but Spirit Hall hasnt been idle either! Its truly worthy of an organisation able to control the spirit master world for so long. They actually really bred a god level power.
Ma Hongjun gaped wide, dumbly saying:Isnt, isnt that impossible? In so few years! How could that Qian Renxue
Oscar had a wry expression:Nothings impossible, just look at little San. Little San could rise from rank sixty to rank ny something in just a few years. Spirit Halls resources are much deeper than ours, how could they not produce a god level power? Only, it would be nice if their god level power could appear a few monthster.
Ning Rongrong said:Third brother, how was your fight with Qian Renxue? You ..
Tang Sanughed out loud:You want to ask how I could escape alive from a gods pursuit. Frankly, this time luck ounts for at least half of it, my strength the rest. The reason I say luck is half is mainly because when I ran into Qian Renxue, she should have just finished the inheritance and obtained the position of god. Her grasp of god level strength couldnt have beenplete. Plus she might have a trauma towards me because of the fight back in Heaven Dou City, and I persuaded her not to use her full strength, which I exploited to sessfully escape Star Dou Great Forest. The other time was luck, if the Seagod hadnt helped me, I wouldnt have seen you again. God level power really is beyond the range of humanprehension. Did you know, Qian Renxue actually used the power of the sun to attack me. Simply put, it can practically give her infinite strength. I thought I built a situation rather advantageous to me, but I still risked dying. Even surviving was at the price of the Seagods Heart.
Hearing the word god, everyone grew a bit absent-minded. After all, even though they had obtained the Seagods approval due to Tang San, and moreover received the Seagods trials, so they had some understanding of gods, they had after all never really seen a god, nor could they imagine the level of power gods reached.
But, they clearly understood Tang Sans strength. Since returning from Seagod Ind, Tang San relied on his formidable might to break powerful enemies time and time again. Whether gaining the Clear Sky Schools approval or reversing the tides of war, as well as ruining the Spirit Empire empress ns several times, he could be said to have perfectly disyed his genius strength. Even on a battlefield of millions of heros, he could be a formidable power to close the two sides. One might say that, if not for Tang San, the Heaven Dou Empire couldnt possibly have attained such brilliant victories. But, after Tang San now spoke of god level Qian Renxue, the expression on his face was even more helpless and lucky. This showed what kind of danger he had run into. The appearance of a god level power was undoubtedly a blow to everyones ns.
The inside of the Vast Sea Barrier was so quiet a falling pin could have been heard. Tang San watched hisrades expressions change. He understood that, just like when hed just met Qian Renxue, everyones confidence had suffered a blow. Moreover, the appearance of a god level power also made them feel restless.
Tang San didnt try to persuade the others, he spoke up calmly,Starting from when I left for the Star Dou Great Forest, I began to raise spirit rings for the Clear Sky Hammer
Tang San narrated all that he had been through, in meticulous detail, without leaving anything out. Even the battles with spirit beasts, and especially that Dark Devilgod Tigers fight, were all covered without omissions. He even described his cultivation experiences as well as the feeling of the Great Sumeru Hammer andboing spirit abilities were described without holding back.
Starting from killing the first spirit beast, gradually, he talked about how he almost berserk simultaneously absorbed the three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors.
After I fully absorbed them, giving the Clear Sky Hammer eight spirit rings, I didnt even have time to sense or check the effects of my spirit rings before I met Qian Renxue. On just that instant, I sensed something wrong. Because, even with my spirit power already at rank ny five and my mental strength once again advanced, I basically never sensed her presence. Even the connection between my Blue Silver Emperor and the blue silver grass couldnt tell me how she arrived. At that moment, even though I didnt want to believe it, in my heart I already understood
After finishing his ount of killing spirit beasts, he came to the key part. Along with Tang Sans narration, hisrades minds were all drawn in by his words, their gazes fixed on him. Especially after he was nearly outwitted by the Dark Devilgod Tiger, everyone couldnt help being shocked. When they heard Tang San absorbed three Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors at the same time, they again felt their blood boiling. Their previous disappointment and worry was now gradually diluted by Tang Sans story.
Tang San talked about his three battles with Qian Renxue in even more detail. Not only describing the process of the fight, but at the same time also his mental state, as well as his conjectures of Qian Renxues mental state and how he acted.
It was true that Tang San and Qian Renxues battle could be described as very dangerous, but his wisdom still had a very important effect. Through his clever use of words, even though Tang Sans ount didnt differ from the factual situation, it still made everyone feel like absolute strength wasnt everything, and that intelligence was equally important. Facing such a god level power, Tang San ultimately still escaped, standing in front of them.
...... If could have god level strength as well, Im one hundred percent certain I could defeat Qian Renxue. True, my spirit power hasnt increased slower than hers in any way, and Im even a bit faster than her. But my circumstances are different from hers. If Im not mistaken, she has also faced a gods test like the Seagod Nine Trials. However, the person who guided her should have been her grandfather Qian Daoliu. Qian Renxue definitely wouldnt act towards Qian Renxue like Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi did to us. Hes bound to have helped her, assisting her in passing the crucial difficulties. But we have always relied on our own strength to seed. At the same time, when Qian Renxues strength rose, Qian Daoliu might also have had an extremely important effect. Therefore, her process to ascend to the god level wasnt solid. Even though she became god, she absolutely isnt a perfect god. Otherwise her heart wouldnt have had such weaknesses for me to catch. Of course, Qian Daoliu should have thought of this while raising her, but he also knew that there were no gods in this world. As long as his granddaughter cultivated to the god level, even if she wasnt the strongest god, she would still be undefeatable. Thats why he matured her the fastest way possible. And Qian Renxue didnt disappoint her, finally breaking through thest distance.
At this point Tang San paused, his gaze sweeping across hispanions faces. Right now, he suddenly exuded an iparable confidence, even the Devil Spirit Great White sharks outside the Vast Sea Barrier clearly felt it.
However, were different. Mubai, little Ao, Fatty, Rongrong, Zhuqing, Xiao Wu. All seven of us have experienced the Seagods trials together. Weve relied on our own strength to, bit by bit, reach this step through repeatedly facing the risk of death. True, my spirit power has increaed very quickly, but you should understand that my growth speed is closely rted to my spirits. Maybe any one of my Clear Sky Hammer and Blue Silver Emperor should be slightly inferior in quality to the Seraphim spirit, but Im also a twin spirit holder. In this respect, even Bibi Dong cantpare to me. Even though she also has twin spirits, her twin spirits are the same type of creatures, both based on spiders. But not my, my two spirits are poles apart, its the simultaneous expression of my parents genes. And since I can raise them to the peak, that proves Ive already surpassed Bibi Dong, and that my foundation is forged even stronger than Qian Renxues. Therefore, as long as I can be the Seagod, even if Qian Renxue can fully master all the abilities of the Seraphim God, Im still absolutely confident in defeating her.
Listening to Tang Sans impassioned voice, feeling his unprecedented charisma and iparable aggressiveness, everyone seemed to see thebined shape of the intelligent Grandmaster and domineering Tang Hao. In fact, as Tang Sans teacher and father, they had passed on everything to the current Tang San.
We trust you, little San.Dai Mubai clenched his fist hard,Youre right, no matter how many god level powers there are, we still have an equal chance to be god level powers. As long as you be the Seagod, then what does it matter how amazing the God of Angels is? Besides, even if shes strong, shes still just one person. But youre different, you have us too. Well always be by your side, blocking the enemy together. Our n doesnt change, the Seagod Ind is still our only goal.
Tang San nodded firmly, at the same time shifting the Seagod Trident to his other hand and holding out his right hand to hisrades.
Seven hands ovepped, fourteen eyes meeting in a feeling of harmony. Because the influence of Qian Renxue bing god ended at this moment, all the barriers in each persons heart was already gone. This included Tang San himself. Just like Qian Renxue was filled with confidence from her willpower on the shore, the questions within their hearts was alreadypletely resolved. Of course, whether regarding Tang San or Qian Renxue, if they wanted to truly deal with the questions they had, they all had to face the enemy, had to defeat the enemy.
Tang San appeased hisrades, then said:We still cant head straight to Seagod Ind. Before going there we have to make a detour. My Clear Sky Hammer stillcks onest spirit ring, and that position was already set aside for it before we left Seagod Ind.
Oscar grinned:That repulsive creature almost destroyed us all back then, even bing that Purple Pearl womans captives. This time we have to settle ounts. Were not the Shrek Seven Devils we were then.
Everyone of course knew what target Tang San spoke of, the demon lord of the deep sea, the strongest sea spirit beast, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King.
Now Xiao Wu frowned, and Tang San quickly held her hand tightly,Xiao Wu, are you feeling unwell? If you dont want me to kill a hundred thousand year spirit beast, I can
Xiao Wu knew Tang San had misunderstood and quickly shook her head:No, I wont stop you, its just that this Deep Sea Demon Whale King makes me feel really restless. When you faced it back then, you and me fought it together, but it gave me a very different feeling from a hundred thousand year spirit beast. You used Invincible Golden Body to approach it and absorb a bit of its energy, thereby raising your spirit power again. But, before my soul grew unconscious together with you, I still felt two unimaginable things.
Oh? What?Tang Sans heart twitched, hurriedly asking.
Xiao Wu said:First is naturally its strength. That Deep Sea Demon Whale King is too strong, Ive never seen anything with such an enormous body as well as enormous energy. I can be sure that even Da Ming and Er Mings energy added together would be far from enough topare. The energy its saved is as vast and immeasurable as the sea, I basically couldnt sense an end. Second is the feeling when it hit you in Invincible Golden Body. You also know that Invincible Golden Body originally was my ability, and weve always treated it as an unparallelled three second defence. But in fact, it also has limits. When you fought the Deep Sea Demon Whale King you went all out, and was naturally too busy to mind other things, but I was restricted from leaving your body and my soul clearly felt the state of Invincible Golden Body. Did you know, at that moment, the Invincible Golden Body you used was on the verge of copse. At the time the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings attack definitely wasnt made with its full strength, but more like a casual p.
Just a casual strike could nearly break the Invincible Golden Bodys defense, this shows just how powerful its attacks are. It was definitely careless then, it basically didnt expect you to have such an ability, so you broke its attack and got in close, then using the Eight Spider Lances to drain a bit of its energy. But even so, under those circumstances there was no chance of you surviving. Judging by the circumstances of your battle with Qian Renxue, the reason you could survive back then is very possibly because the Seagods divine intent intervened, otherwise you would definitely have died. Therefore, what Im saying is to absolutely not underestimate the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. It absolutely isnt as simple as an ordinary hundred thousand year spirit beast. Its cultivation has very possible already broken through the category of hundred thousand year spirit beasts. The tyrant of this ocean isnt as easy to handle as we imagine. Even if we go hunting for it, we still have to make surefire preparations.
Nobody objected after listening to Xiao Wu, because they knew that, as a hundred thousand year spirit beast, Xiao Wu was definitely the one with the best understanding of hundred thousand year spirit beasts. If even she couldnt see the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings strength, it was obvious how powerful this demon beast was.
Tang San nodded,Xiao Wu, your warning is quite timely. Otherwise if we rushed off wed very possibly end up losing out. Only, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King has to die. Killing it is part of my eighth Seagod Trial. Only eliminating it will be considered clearing the trial, giving the possibility to leave for Seagod Ind to inherit the Seagod. When the timees Ill use my own strength, everyone else keep some distance. If theres a problem, you all support me. The Deep Sea Demon Whale King has the power to control the ocean, but my Seagods Light should be able to restrain it to an extent. Even if Qian Renxue bing god puts pressure on us, the more thats the case the less impatient we can afford to be, or itll have the opposite effect. Safety is paramount.
Xiao Wu couldnt help smiling as she listened to Tang San. She knew Tang San understood what she was thinking. Being able to keep calm even now, clearly, he had progressed in all areas once again, and not in a panic due to Qian Renxues power.
Ge, lets approach the Deep Sea Demon Whale King first. It only has one eye, so as long as we dont get close and enter its domain, we wont draw any attention. Before we came here we already had Xiao Baus nsmen call her. We can start once she arrives. She understands the Deep Sea Demon Whale King better than us, and with her help well be even more assured in dealign with the Deep Sea Demon Whale King.
Tang San exulted, and couldnt help kissing Xiao Wu hard on the forehead,Xiao Wu, you really are my good wife. With Xiao Bais help our hopes of facing the Deep Sea Demon Whale King increases greatly. At least we can leave an escape route.
Xiao Wus charming face blushed. Not daring to look at their leeringpanions, she took the initiative to hide in Tang Sans arms, muttering in a low voice:Ge, I still havent married you.
Tang Sanughed out loud, scratching his head:Its a matter of time, you cant run.
Ning Rongrong burst into giggles:Third brother, I always took little Ao as very unromantic, butpared to you hes actually much better. You want to have Xiao Wu marry you with just a sentence! You havent even proposed. Really unromantic.
Eh Tang San looked awkwardly at Xiao Wu in his arms, then back at Ning Rongrong with a wry smile:My fault, my fault. Once weve done what must be done, Ill definitely formally ask Xiao Wu to marry me.
Oscar said somewhatcently:Little San, even though youre stronger than me, your sweet talking is hopeless. Later on big bro will teach you a couple of techniques that are guaranteed to give you endless pleasure.
Ning Rongrong shot him an unhappy re,Wow, so what you said to me was all sweet talking, how two faced.
Rongrong, my sweet talking to you alles from my heart! Heh heh, I suddenly feel like little Sans method is also pretty good, quite direct. In any case, you only have me for the rest of your life, whoever teases you, Ill beat him until his mother doesnt recognize him.
You Ning Rongrong looked at Oscar with a helpless expression, he was hopeless.
Fine, dont be noisy. Were still too close to the shore, just in case Qian Renxues divine senses tracks us well be in trouble.Dai Mubai said, his face looking a bit unsightly, his brows tightly wrinkled.
Tang San looked at Dai Mubai,Boss Dai, I know what youre worried about. But what you fear shouldnt be reality, at least not in the short term.
Eh? Why?Dai Mubai looked skeptically at Tang San.
Tang San said:Youre definitely thinking that if a power like Qian Renxue joins the fray, wouldnt she sweep everything before her, and both the Heaven Dou Empire army or your Star Luo Empires army doesnt have the strength to stop her, risking the nations being extinguished at any moment, right?
Dai Mubai nodded. The others might not care about battles between nations, but he was after all the Star Luo Empire crown prince, how could he not care? He absolutely didnt want to see the Star Luo Empire extinguished before the Spirit Empire. Now that he saw Tang San looking like he was already prepared, his worries weakened a bit.
Chapter 304 — Battle! Deep Sea Demon Whale King
Chapter 304: Battle! Deep Sea Demon Whale King
Tang San said sternly:
If Im not mistaken, when Qian Renxue spoke to me through the ocean that just now, when she said shed wait she should be waiting by the sea, until I be Seagod. As long as she defeats me as a god, my influence on her heart willpletely disappear. Besides, tgrough her battle with me, she definitely found areas where she wascking. Perfecting her own strength is far more important to her than destroying the Heaven Dou and Star Luo Empires. As long as she can perfectly grasp the abilities of the God of Angels and then kill me, unifying the continent is just a matter of time. On the other hand, if she seeks instant benefit and rushes to help the Spirit Empire army sweep through the Empires, then once I be god and counterattack, all her efforts will have been in vain. Qian Renxue is intelligent too, she absolutely wouldnt make a bad deal like that. Therefore, Im sure she will stay by the sea, perfecting her strength while waiting for my return, to allow her to truly grasp the power of the God of Angels.
Dai Mubai suddenly realized,
So thats it. No wonder you werent at all worried shed go cause trouble on the Heaven Dou Empire side. But, just in case she heads to the front, routs the Heaven Dou Empire army and captures our friends and rtives as hostages, what do we do then?
Tang San didnt give it any thought, shaking his head:
She wont. Powers have their dignity, even if I havent dealt much with Qian Renxue, that woman is extremely proud and disdains such actions as beneath her. Maybe if it was Bibi Dong, but Qian Renxue definitely wouldnt. Therefore, at least for now the front will be fine. But even so, I still have to receive the Seagods inheritance as soon as possible to check all detrimental possibilities in the cradle. We have to hurry.
Just as he spoke, Tang San suddenly lowered his head and looked down below the Bast Sea Barrier. The Devil Spirit Great White Sharks carrying them suddenly changed direction, their speed dropping.
Even though the others reacted one beat slower than Tang San, they still immediately discovered the changes. Before they could ask, a giant silhouette distantly in the clear seawater told them the reason. While still distant, relying on Purple Demon Eye Tang San still instantly recognized its shape. Wasnt that the Devil Spirit Great White Shark King, their friend Xiao Bai?
Xiao Bai still looked strong and vigorous. It naturally sensed the presence of its kin and elerated once again, meeting them in just a moments work. Turning in the water, the enormous figure rolled in the sea and came up to their side like a naval escort, advancing together. And at the same time Xiao Bais voice also shook through the seawater into the Vast Sea Barrier. Even though they were invisible, she of course knew Tang San and the others were with her nsmen.
You finally came. What was that just now? Tang San, who was that voice? Too scary.
The senses of spirit beasts were much more sensitive than humans, and Xiao Bai had also been within range of Qian Renxuesmunication, so she naturally heard that voice. Even speaking of it now she had a lingering fear, her body shivering once.
Tang San exined with a wry smile. Listening to him, Xiao Bai couldnt keep her eyes from widening. A god actually really appeared. It seems the Continent will be in chaos! I once heard my elders say that all gods appeared in pairs, mutually restraining each other. Tang San, it seems youll have to be the Seagod as soon as possible. Only that way can the God of Angels be restrained.
Tang San said:
Thats my n. Only, before that I have to goplete the eighth Seagods Trial, and at the same time get the ninth spirit ring for my second spirit.
Xiao Bai said:
I know your target, this time I rushed over to first of all help you, and second to warn you. Bo Saixi wanted me to tell you that the Deep Sea Demon Whale King is different from ordinary hundred thousand year spirit beasts, its cultivation is unfathomably deep. Even she might not be able to defeat it, so you have to be extremely careful.
Tang San said:
The Deep Sea Demon Whale King is a spirit beast of the sea. Xiao Bai, you definitely know more than us. Tell us about its abilities and physical strength, that way we can figure out a way to deal with it.
Xiao Bais giant tail swung:
I also know very little, you really are facing a bone thats difficult to gnaw this time. Even the entire Evil Spirit Orca n put together might not be as scary as that guy. Otherwise, with how aggressive they were, how could the Evil Spirit Orcas leave it alone? If you kill it, youll definitely gain a lot of benefits.
Oscar said:
Xiao Bai, hurry up and tell us exactly just how strong that Deep Sea Demon Whale King is.
What are you in a rush for, does Tang San look hurried? Humph humph.
Xiao Bai most liked arguing with Oscar, and she couldnt help retorting when she heard his voice. But she still exined what she knew about the Deep Sea Demon Whale King.
Tang San, frankly, Ive never seen the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, I know absolutely nothing about its abilities.
Xiao Bais first words left Tang San shocked.
Tang San frowned:
Arent you, the Evil Spirit Orca King and the Deep Sea Demon Whale King called the three overlords of the sea? Howe you havent even seen it?
Xiao Bai smiled wryly:
What three overlords! Thats something you humans forced on us. Ive never admitted to it. Do you know how vast the ocean is? In this world, theres four times more sea thannd. So absolutely dont think ofnd spirit beasts as numerous, theres actually an untold number of times more sea spirit beasts. Spirit beasts onnd can only live on a t surface, but in our sea, sea creatures can exist at any depth. Also, spirit beasts in the sea, especially in the deep and distant seas, are very difficult for you humans to bother. As a result, its much easier for sea spirit beasts to mature than onnd. As long as theyre strong on their own or their n has enough strength, theyll easily survive. As a result, theres definitely a hundred times more hundred thousand year spirit beasts in the sea than onnd. What three overlords, to me, that title is just a joke. If you said the three overlords of the sea near the Douluo Continent itd be closer. In the distant and deep seas, theres an unknown number of hundred thousand year spirit beasts. Of course, we Devil Spirit Great White Sharks are a rather strong faction in the sea.
Tang San was astounded:
Then wouldnt there be hundreds of hundred thousand year spirit beasts in the sea?
Xiao Bai said:
You could say so. Only, dont believe Sea Spirit Masters will be strong because there are numerous sea spirit beasts. On the contrary, just because we sea spirit beasts are too powerful, you humans basically dont dare go hunting in the distant and deep seas. Sea spirit beasts stick together much more thannd spirit beasts, and everyone would definitely oppose any hunting spirit masters together. Likest time, if I didnt cooperate in bringing you to attack the Evil Spirit Orca group, you wouldnt have faced just their group, and even if you annihted the Evil Spirit Orcas you would have been blocked by other powerful creatures in the sea.
Tang San nodded:
How is all this rted to the Deep Sea Demon Whale King?
Xiao Bai said:
Im saying this to exin its power from another angle. Do you know why Ive never seen it?`Because when I was born, the elders strictly ordered that none of our n was allowed to enter the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings territory. Not just us, if Im not mistaken, the Evil Spirit Orca King received the same warning from its elders. Only, that fellow was gutsy and once tried entering. I dont know the results, but after that the Evil Spirit Orca flock didnt start a war with us for a hundred years, clearly they suffered for it.
Tang San suddenly understood, shocked:
You mean to tell me that the Deep Sea Demon Whale King doesnt have the limit of no more than ten thousand years of life after cultivating for a hundred thousand years?
Xiao Bai said:
You really are much smarter than certain people. My meaning is this, even I dont know how long the Deep Sea Demon Whale King has lived. In any case, when I was born he was already the absolute overlord of this area. I dont dare disobey the orders my elders passed down, and therefore Ive never approached its domain. At most Ive watched from a distance. The Deep Sea Demon Whale King is an extremelyzy fellow, and it never leaves its domain either. It even hides in the deep sea, so theres no telling what its up to. Of course, of someone dares trespass, it definitely wont be polite about it. Thats why the Deep Sea Demon Whale territory has always been taboo for you humans ships.
Tang San deeply understood this point. Nodding, he said:
By what you say, this Deep Sea Demon Whale King really is difficult to deal with! Its cultivation is at least two hundred thousand years.
Xiao Bai said:
Maybe not just that. I can be sure that not just me doesnt know its true age, there probably isnt a spirit beast in this entire sea region that does. Of course, theres one thing I can tell you with certainty. Even though the its you humans who came up with the three overlords of the sea, and Id be embarrassed to ept it, that this Deep Sea Demon Whale King is known as an overlord is definitely fame following merit. Moreover, its very possibly the number one tyrant of the ocean. An undefeatable tyrant, where even the strength of your human gods might not make much difference.
The Shrek Seven Devils grew cold breaths practically simultaneously, immediately bing aware of the thorny problem. They originally just thought of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King as arge hundred thousand year spirit beast, but ording to Xiao Bai, this estimation immediately changed to strength unknown.
Tang Sans mind immediately started to turn at high speed. Generally speaking, hundred thousand year spirit beasts cultivation was equivalent to a human Title Douluo level expert. Some especially powerful hundred thousand year spirit beasts, like the forest kings Sky Blue Bull Python and Titan Giant Ape, would be equivalent to human Title Douluo over rank ny five. Without a doubt, this Deep Sea Demon Whale King was even more frightening than Da Ming and Er Ming, and definitely surpassed their category. Since Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi wasnt sure she could kill it, this fellow might very possibly be a rank ny nine peak douluo level being. Only, it would never be a god level power. This bit Tang San could be sure of. Otherwise it would already have be a second Seagod, and he could never have escapedst time.
Reaching this conclusion, Tang Sans expression turned even more serious. If he calcted correctly, then they would face an enemy on Bo Saixis level, and moreover in the sea where it was at its best. If the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings strength was equal to Bo Saixi, then its control over the ocean might very possibly be stronger than hers. After all, it had always lived in the ocean, and nobody knew what level its cultivation had reached.
Givign up was definitely impossible. Without killing the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, he didnt have a chance of inheriting the Seagods divinity. This battle was unavoidable. Tang Sans eyes gradually firmed. When he was rank ny three, hed once used all kinds of attacks to face Bibi Dong. Now he was already rank ny six, and even possessed the mysteries of the Great Sumeru Hammer, would he still be unable to deal with the Deep Sea Demon Whale King? Regardless of if it was for revenge or the gods inheritance, both required killing that tyrant of the sea.
Making a firm resolution, Tang Sans face gradually returned to normal. He could vaguely already guess that the true difficulty of his eighth Seagod Trial should be to kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. A sea spirit beast that even the Seagod mentioned, and as thest difficulty of the Seagods eighth trials, that it was difficult was normal. Besides, if he killed this tyrant of the sea, that was equivalent to proving he possessed the strength to defeat any sea spirit beast, and so after bing Seagod, all four seas could acknowledge him. Therefore,pleting this eighth Seagods trial was a necessary foundation for inheritance, for his road to divinity.
Xiao Bai, how long does it take from here to the Deep Sea Demon Whale King?
This time they entered the sea from a different direction thanst time, and they naturally didnt know how long it would be.
Xiao Bai said:
By the fastest route, roughly three days time, almost the same as back to Seagod Ind. Tang San, youre already prepared to deal with it?
Tang San nodded:
Ill definitely win. Three days time is enough to prepare.
Under Xiao Bais lead, the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks elerated with full power, heading towards the target. And Tang San also calmed his heart,ying out detailed ns for the battle that would decide whether he would be a god three days from now, while he recovered his overdrawn strength. He nevercked confidence, let alone when no matter how powerful the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was, it was still no Qian Renxue.
However, this was the only point where Tang San was mistaken. In the deep sea, Qian Renxue really might not be able to kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King.
Three days passed very quickly. To the Shrek Seven Devils, the three days living in the ocean really werent lonely. Besides cultivating, Tang San deployed them meticulously for the next battle. The busiest was Oscar, produced sausages all day long on the back of a Devil Spirit Great White Shark.
The Devil Spirit Great White Sharks gradually slowed. Without need for Xiao Bais reminder, Tang San knew that they were already approaching the demon whale territory, just thest little distance remaining to their target.
Sitting crosslegged on the back of a Devil Spirit Great White Shark, Tang San softly caressed the Seagod Tridentid across hisp. He was no longer limited to using it as rigidly as when he first got this divine tool. As long as he wished, he could easily control the Seagod Tridents weight. Like right now, the Devil Spirit Great White Shark he sat on basically didnt feel that terrifying one hundred eight thousand jin weight, or it wouldnt have been able to move.
However, ever since the Seagod descended and helped Tang San escape Qian Renxues pursuit, even though Tang San could still use it and control its weight, he couldnt connect with it any more. It was no longer a divine tool, but rather just a terrifyingly heavy and extremely solid weapon.
Whenever Tang San looked at the main de and that empty rhombic space, he would feel somewhat bleak. It was because of him that the Seagods Heart was shattered. A divine tool without heart or soul, how could it shine with the radiance of a divine tool again?
Tang San had no idea how to restore this divine tool, he could even be certain that even Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi might not know. Back then he had brought the Seagods Heart to Seagod Ind, at it was just because he had it that he gained the Seagods approval, bing the Seagods sessor. But now the Seagods Heart had shattered, and Tang San didnt know how to repair it.
This divine weapon couldnt release its proper glory, and whether Tang San could inherit the Seagods divinity was in question, but unusually, right now Tang San wasnt worried about this problem, but rather felt regret for this rhombic hole. Hed felt sorry for the Seagod Trident more than once. If he had enough strength, how would the Seagods weapon have been disgraced by Qian Renxues Sacred Angelic Sword? Tang San had already firmly resolved that, no matter how, as long as it was within his powers, he would definitely restore this divine tool. Not to inherit the Seagods strength, just for the sake of the Seagod Trident he considered his closest par. This fellow had saved his life more than once, so he had to protect it.
Every time Tang San caressed the Seagod Trident, this guilt would flow into it along with his movements. Vaguely, Tang San could sense a trace of a response from the Seagod Trident. But no matter how he infused it with his Seagods Light, without the Seagods Heart, the light had no way to get inside. But Tang San didnt give up. He shone his Seagods Light on it every day. He believed that there would inevitably be one day when the Seagod Trident would sense his sincerity, and be reborn by his ability.
The Devil Spirit Great White sharks came to aplete stop, slowly surfacing under Xiao Bais lead. There was an extremely long distance from here to the shore, and no matter how strong Qian Renxue was, divine senses couldnt possibly stretch so far. The energy waves produced by countless sea spirit beasts in the ocean was enough to block her divine senses, let alone with the oceans own boundless energy.
The feeling of daylight again made the Shrek Seven Devils all move the same. Looking at the sky, they drew deep breaths. Fresh, moist and refreshing air was sucked into their lungs, making them feel exceptionallyfortable. Each one sat on a Devil Spirit Great White Shark, and Tang San had also withdrawn the Vast Sea Barrier when they surfaced.
Xiao Bai moved in the water, her giant body upright, only exposing her head above the surface to look at everyone. She seriously said to Tang San:
Ill ask you onest time, are you really ready? I will warn you to absolutely never believe the Deep Sea Demon Whale King isnt agile due to its size. If it moved, theres no creature in the ocean that is faster. Maybe I can save the others, but you
Tang San of course understood what Xiao Bai meant. She wanted to say that the others might have a chance to run, but as the main attacker, he would definitely suffer the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings retaliation.
His face showed a faint smile,
Even a god cant kill me, do you think I would shrink back now?
Xiao Bia nodded,
I understand. Then, I sincerely hope that you can sit on me to absorb the Deep Sea Demon WHale Kings spirit ring, that would be my eternal glory.
Tang San smiled:
Definitely. n for it.
A bluish grey light radiated from Xiao Bais head, splitting into seven portions in midair, each pouring into the foreheads of her seven kinsmen. Faint blue gray radiance immediately filled the distance between her and them. This was a kind of ability of Xiao Bais Devil Shark Domain, allowing her to specially share the domain with her n. Even though it didnt exploit the power of the ocean, doing this could enhance their bodies as much as possible. Especially speed. As long as this link existed, these twenty thousand something cultivation nsmens speed could be equal to hers. This was also Xiao Bais purpose in using this ability. With her strength, as long as she wasnt exhausted from something else, maintaining this connection for twenty four hours wasnt a problem.
Little San, go all out.
The six devils gazes all focused on Tang San. Dai Mubai was the one who spoke up, his voice filled with encouragement. The others equally gazed at Tang San. Especially Xiao Wu who, besides encouragement, hid the concern that filled her heart as best she could. But how would Tang San fail to notice?
Raising his head to look at the golden sun in the sky, Tang San suddenly issued a resonant cry. The cry pierced the sky like an arrow, like a deration of war against the sun, as if to express the humiliation Qian Renxue gave him. At this moment, everyone next to Tang San as well as the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks all clearly felt Tang Sans fighting spirit increase geometrically, very quickly reaching a terrifying degree.
Faint golden light brightened all over him. It wasnt spirit energy, the source seemed to be his skin.
After recovering from the baptism of several battles with Qian Renxue, Tang Sans body had grown even stronger, even closer to the god level. Even though this light was far from able topare to Qian Renxues golden radiance, it still signified that he was now no longerpletely human, but rather truly a semi god.
In the cry, Tang San rose into the air, bringing along that faint golden light. In the blink of an eye he had shot into midair, so fast it was like a vague golden shooting star, and the direction he flew in was the deep sea area that hid the Deep Sea Demon Whale King.
A strange sound issued from Xiao Bais mouth at the same time. She suddenly elerated, leading the her nsmen carrying the six devils and the remaining one to quickly chase in Tang Sans direction. The Shrek Six Devils sitting upright on the backs of the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks naturally also released their spirits. This unavoidable battle would finally begin.
Tang Sans full strength cry was so loud that the piercing sound broke through the sky, and deep into the sea. Within this howl, Tang San had already rushed into Demon Whale territory. In his right hand, the Seagod Trident leaned towards the surface of the sea, and Tang Sans eyes were filled with aggressiveness. Blue hair fluttered in the wind, his white robes werent graceful, only radiating killing intent. On his forehead, that trident brand emanated golden light, like a third eye.
Even though Qian Renxues cry couldnt spread as far as Qian Renxues divine sense voice, but the sound still shocked the numerous sea spirit beasts around the Demon Whale territory.
Nobody knew how many years it had been since anyone had dared challenge the Deep Sea Demon Whales dignity, and this sudden challenge really shocked the sea spirit beasts. In their minds, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was a terrifying undefeatable existence! And this challenger was actually a human. Numerous sea spirit beasts floated to the surface, distantly watching Tang San floating in the sky. Clever sea spirit beasts all retreated some distance, while the gutsy cautiously approached a bit. Of course, among them absolutely werent anyone who dared enter the Demon Whale territory, that was an absolute taboo.
Tang San stayed five hundred meters above the surface. This position was carefully calcted. As the strongest sea spirit beast, the Deep Sea Demon Whales attacks couldnt be avoided by flying like this. The reason he flew here was because this was the most advantageous position to attack.
The crystal clear sea gradually began to change. The originally sky blue water slowly grew murky, the great waves in the Demon Whale territory calming down, forming a clear contrast with the heaving sea surrounding it. This calm didnt spread outward, and neither could any waves influence it. The thick atmosphere made the air distort somewhat.
Tang Sans expression was constant, golden blue light emerging beneath his feet, one spirit ring after another floated up around him. After three days of rest, the side effects from using Ring Detonation had already disappeared, and the Blue Silver Emperor spirit could be used again.
Shifting the Seagod trident to his left hand, his right hand pointed down, rich golden blue light quickly turning red along with his fifth spirit ring blossoming with light, frantically condensing. This was the Blue Silver Emperor fifth spirit ability, Blue Silver Tyrant Spear.
Distantly, Xiao Bai had already stopped with her nsmen. Ning Rongrong jumped up, standing on Xiao Bais back. Even though she wasnt a battle type Spirit Master, relying on the physical qualities of a Spirit Douluo, this simple jump was nothing to her.
The Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda glittering with brilliant light appeared in her palm. Ning Rongrongs expression grew unprecedentedly serious. In her left hand, she also held something else.
Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing joined up, arriving next to Xiao Bai. The two now stood on the same Devil Spirit Great White Sharks back, palms linked together, ck and white light constantly spinning around them. With their spirits released, they were ready to erupt with their greatest strength at any moment. The mission Tang San gave them was very simple: protect Ning Rongrong. Whening to hunt the Deep Sea Demon Whale King this time, besides Tang San, Ning Rongrong might be the most important.
Xiao Wu quietly watched Tang San in the air from the side, the blood red brand on her forehead representing a first rate trial already starting to grow feverish. Very clearly, she was going to meet the enemy together with Tang San again. Even though their current position was very distant from the center of the Demon Whale territory, it was already within its range. In this area, Xiao Wu was recognized as facing the enemy together with Tang San by the Seagods Trial. This was also the result of Tang Sans meticulous calctions.
Ma Hongjun said:
Dont worry everyone, Im going too.
While speaking, he also issued a long cry, immediately rising into the air. Scorching hot phoenix me instantly spread all over his body, directly releasing his spirit avatar, Eight Headed Fire Phoenix. Since his cultivation broke through to Spirit Douluo, his Fire Phoenix had naturally also evolved. ording to Ma Hongjuns own conjecture, when he reached the Title Douluo level his spirit avatar would turn into a Nine Headed Fire Phoenix, and if he really could break through to god level, he might very possibly reach a Ten Headed Fire Phoenix. That was the fusion of the Ten Headed Ardent Yang Serpent and the Fire Phoenix, and also the fusion of two great ancient divine beasts.
Bringing along glittering light, Ma Hongjun very quickly also arrived high in the air. Only he flew a hundred meters higher than Tang San, just above him. Opening his Phoenix Wings, seven heads stared down.
At the same time as Ma Hongjun arrived in position, the surface of the sea below had already turned pitch ck. An enormous pressure made the air seem to congeal. Even more terrifying was that above the entire Demon Whale territory, a vast expanse, up and down, heaven and sea, simultaneously turned pitch ck like ink.
Boom A five meter in diameter, iparably enormous pir of blue light exploded without the slightest warning, abruptly breaking out of the sea. In practically an instant it had cut open the five hundred meter distance and arrived by Tang San.
Even though it wasnt the first time hed seen this attack, Tang San still couldnt keep his heart from tightening. His strength had already reached rank ny six, but like this he could even more deeply experience how enormous the energy contained in this attack was. That wasnt purely an energy attack, it was even more like the sea roaring. Just like the attacks Qian Renxue couldunch by drawing on the power of the sun, this blue pir of light really didnt consist of much of the enemys energy, but even more the power of the ocean.
The ability to analyse the enemys attack in detail wasnt an ability Tang San had now. The reason he could see the constituents of this energy was due to thebination of the Purple Demon Eye and the Seagods Light. He was to inherit the Seagod, and who could be more familiar with the power of the ocean than the Seagod?
With a cold snort, Tang San stabbed in the air with the Seagod Trident in his left hand. A line of misty blue light shot from the brand on his forehead, enveloping the Seagod Trident and directly meeting the opposing attack.
Even if the Seagod Trident had already lost the Seagods Heart, it was after all the Seagods weapon. The Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings enormous energy changed in practically an instant, the originally incredibly condensed energy suddenly scattering, numerous blue specks turning into seawater swirling in all directions, leaving only a smidgen of energy to sh with Tang Sans Seagod Trident.
The seawater fell back into the ocean with an explosive roar, while Tang San didnt even sway in the air. He had broken the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings attack, and at the same time the Blue Silver Tyrant Spear in his right hand instantly erupted, turning into a streak of golden light disappearing into the sea.
Chapter 305 — One Step Short Of God, Million Year Spirit Beast
Chapter 305: One Step Short Of God, Million Year Spirit Beast
Seeing Tang San so easily dissolve the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings attack, whether Ma Hongjun above him or the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks and the others watching in the distance, they all couldnt help feeling a rush of confidence.
And in fact, the reason Tang San darede challenge the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, whose strength was unknown but very possibly wasnt second to peak Douluo, wasnt mainly relying on the Great Sumeru Hammer, nor any ability or capabilitybination, but rather the Seagods Light.
No matter how powerful the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was, it was still after all a sea spirit beast. The Seagods Light was the inheritance of the once ruler of the oceans. Just this point meant an immense advantage when Tang San faced the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. The extent of the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings originally extremely powerful control over the ocean had be very limited. Just as Tang San anticipated, now that he tried it, the effect of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King using the energy of the ocean to attack the Seagods sessor was substantially reduced, and then easily dissolved by Tang San.
Faint light flickered, and Tang Sans face exposed a tyrannical energy fluctuation. The Blue Silver Tyrant Spear disappeared into the ocean in practically an instant, only leaving behind a golden speck of light on the surface.
Facing the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, even though he equally had to bear enormous pressure, there was one thing that made Tang San relieved. The Deep Sea Demon Whale King was in the end a sea spirit beast, while widely known for its enormous power, its mental power wasnt as formidable. At least it wasnt stronger than Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi. And Tang Sans present mental strength cultivation was already one step into the god level. Unless he met met someone with divine sense level mental strength like Qian Renxue, he would have the advantage. Further adding the support of the Seagods Light, and he was like a tiger with wings, allowing him to clearly grasp the actions of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King below. The initiative of the battle was held entirely in his hands.
Boom Countless golden specks of light rose from the surface of the sea, and an iparably enormous body also floated to the surface. Its crystal blue body seemed terrifying even without sunlight, a single eye coldly watching Tang San in the air. A golden light was just now gradually fading on its wide back.
Tang Sans heart sank. Even though hed already estimated the Deep Sea Demon Whale King very highly, the enemy was still formidable beyond his ns. The Blue Silver Tyrant Spear had no effect as a probing attack, it didnt even force the Deep Sea Demon WHale King to use any defensive ability. It withstood the attack purely by relying on its tough skin.
In fact, the Blue Silver Tyrant Spear was a hundred thousand year spirit ability! Even when Tang San faced the Fifteen Ton Ant Emperors powerful defense, they couldnt escape it unscathed. But now the Deep Sea Demon Whale King seemed unperturbed. Its giant body, if it had such defensive power everywhere, then that was just too terrifying. It was simply a giant ocean fortress. No wonder Xiao Bai said the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was possibly the number one absolute overlord of the sea.
So its you.
The deep voice seemed to echo from the ocean. The strange sound wave spread into the air, and Tang San frowned as he heard it. It seemed like all the blood in his body vibrated along with this strange energy wave. This was a less than wonderful feeling.
You recognize me?
Tang San didnt feel it was strange that the Deep Sea Demon Whale King could speak. Even Xiao Bai could, so how could the Deep Sea Demon Whale King not? That it didnt speakst time was definitely because it didnt feel they were qualified for the effort.
The Seagods sessor, how could I not recognize you. However, even if you are the Seagods sessor, you still cant barge into my territory. And you even attack me. Very well, dont think about leaving today, just stay here. I wonder if swallowing the Seagods sessor can help me break through the final step.
Tang San gave a cold snort,
Then Id like to see if you swallow me, or I annihte you.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale Kingughed. The sound was extremely unpleasant, like a giant rock being smashed to bits,
Kid, do you know what is called overestimating ones abilities? I took the baitst time, that wasnt the Seagod itself, but still scared me off. Otherwise, do you believe you could still provoke me now? This world no longer has a Seagod, I am the ruler of the ocean. It seems your spirit power is roughly at rank ny six, but your body is actually pretty good, close to demigod. Unfortunately, your body is at most forty percent into the god level. But my body is already ny nine percent there. Do you think you can still block me with that Seagod Trident without the Seagods Heart? Just let me eat you and fill up thest one percent, Ill be a demon god unprecedented in history.
While speaking, the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings giant body abruptly rolled violently in the sea, instantly flinging up its enormous tail and pping towards Tang San in the air. A purple blue light shot out like lightning, sweeping towards Tang San and Ma Hongjun in a fan shape. Where that enormous energy passed, the air was forcibly torn apart, forming ayer of tiny dark lightning around the purple blue fan shape.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale King wasnt using the power of the ocean for this, but rather purely its physical body.
Listening to the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, Tang San suddenly understood something. To be able to forge such an enormous body to ny nine percent god level, thest step he mentioned was to be god. From spirit beast transforming straight into a god, even Grandmaster had never heard something like it, how many years of cultivation would that take!
There was no time to think about that now. Both hands clenching the Seagod Trident, Tang Sans eyes glittered as another ray of Seagods Light shone on the trident. At this moment, heavy earthen yellow and lively sky blue colors poured into the trident at the same time, making that dark weapon transform.
Tang San made a strange movement, violently flinging out the trident. Both hands gripped the end of the haft, with him as center, he forced the Seagod Trident to spin in an enormous circle in the air. The trident no longer had its golden splendor, but infused with his left arms Gravity Control, it still drew the outline of an earthen yellow halo in the air. At the same time, that blue lightning bolt permeated the circle, actually meeting the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings attack head on.
The energy flung out by the whale tail and Tang Sans circle struck together violently. Immediately, the light in the sky dimmed. This time it was a collision without any noise, the sky was quietly terrifying. The energy from before silently disappeared in practically the same moment, leaving even a trace behind.
Yi It seems youve really learned some skills from the Seagod. However, its just this much. In those days the Seagod used this trident to stab my eye. Youre just his sessor, and you still dare drop in and pick a fight. Do you believe you really are a god? Even if you really were, Id still have you shed ayer of skin.
When mentioning the Seagod, this Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings voice was filled with fury. The calm seawater instantly boiled, enormous energy waves blocking Tang Sans mental strength outside in a split second.
Tang San calmly said:
Demon Whale King, if Im not mistaken, your cultivation might be close to a million years. Spirit beast cultivation is even more difficult than for us human spirit masters. Just like the our problem of breaking through to the rank ny nine pinnacle, you spirit beasts have to cultivate the greatest strength by relying on even more time. In order to break through the god level, you need energy stored over even more time. You rely on your enormous body to gradually be an energy form over time, thereby gaining even more time to cultivate. In this respect, I have to admire you.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale King nned to keep attacking, but hearing Tang San he still suspiciously said:
You can tell my cultivation? Dont tell me youve already be god? No, impossible, your presence is still far from the Seagods level.
It talked about being fearless of the Seagod, but in fact, the Seagod was its only nemesis in this world. Unless it could break through the bottleneck and rise to the demon god level, it basically wasnt the Seagods match. It waspletely suppressed in attributes, and no matter how enormous its energy, it still could nothing against the Seagod.
Tang Sans question was actually a probe, and hearing the Deep Sea Demon Whale King confirm it, he couldnt help drawing a cold breath. Heavens! He was actually facing a million year spirit beast. Never mind if he could kill it, even if he really could, would he be able topletely absorb its spirit ring?
His grip on the Seagod Trident unconsciously tightening, Tang Sans gaze now changed.
Now the Deep Sea Demon Whale King already understood,
Kid, youre just guessing. Thats right, theres no harm in telling you, I have already lived a million years in the ocean. Im justcking the final step to reach the god level. Youre right, its extremely difficult for spirit beasts to be god. I reached my current level one hundred thousand years ago already, but I still cant break through the final barrier. It seems Ick a gods seat. And today this Seagods sessor drops in. Just let me swallow you and ept your divinity, I will be the new Seagod.
Before the Deep Sea Demon Whale King had finished, Tang San suddenly moved. His actions were extremely abrupt, without storing any strength or taking a stance. He suddenly turned into a streak of light, the Seagod Trident furthest ahead, Tang Sans full spirit power erupted, the Sky Blue Bull Python right arm spirit bones Sky Blue Fading Thunderp instantlyunching. And at the same moment, he also released his Blue Silver Emperor ninth spirit rings Blue Silver Sky Blue Dragons Soul spirit ability.
An enormous azure dragon covered Tang San, and whether he or the Seagod Trident he held, had this moment bepletely azure. And before he attacked, Tang San also swallowed an Erect Gold Fly to instantly increase his attack power.
The boosts didnt stop there. Seven lines of light turned into a stunning rainbow from the distance, shining on Tang San, making the azure light he emanated abruptly expand. Tang San himself couldnt be seen, nor could the Seagod Trident he held. To the lone eye of the Deep Sea Demon Whale, all it could see was a azure dragon dropping from the sky, straight at it.
Youre looking to die! The Deep Sea Demon Whale roared furiously. This time it didntunch any energy attack, rolling once again. The two hundred meter long enormous body revealed extreme flexibility. At the same time as it turned, that giant tail fin swung, pping at the azure dragon descending.
Although his body was already ny nine percent into the god realm, it still sensed intense danger from Tang Sans attack. With the double boost of Erect Gold Fly and the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, plus Tang Sans Gravity Control increasing the weight of the Seagod Trident to one million eighty thousand jin, as well as those two peak spirit ability attacks, let alone the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, even god level Qian Renxue would have to treat such numerousbined attacks seriously. Tang Sans attack definitely reached the god level.
Since fighting Qian Renxue, Tang San had made remarkable progress in the use of as well as the explosive attack power of all kinds of abilities. Thats how he could now erupt with such an enormous attack.
Boom The enormous tail fin heavily struck the azure dragon without any suspense. The surroundings of that tail fin was filled with ayer of intense purple blue light, like countless lightning boltspressed.
The energy the Deep Sea Demon Whale King had stored up over a million years really was too enormous, it really was just one step short of being able to enter the god level. Sensing the danger in Tang Sans attack, it also used its full strength.
The instant the whale fin struck the azure dragon, the giant azure dragon that had formed outside Tang San was broken apart. However, Tang San wasnt so easy to deal with either. Even though the collision made him feel as if all his bones hade loose, he still firmly stabbed the Seagod Trident into the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings tail. The three sharp des cut open the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings skin and stabbed deeply inside.
The Seagod Trident was just a tiny toypared to the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings body, but even if it was already soulless, it was still a former divine weapon. The Deep Sea Demon Whale King screamed in pain, shaking its enormous body as hard as it could, radiating terrifying energy waves, wanting to throw off Tang San and the Seagod Trident.
Tang Sans attack was long since nned for, so how could he let himself be thrown off easily? Resisting the pain, both hands firmly gripped the Seagod Trident, pouring another ray of Seagods Light into it. Thrusting the Seagod Trident a bit deeper, he twisted hard, making the Deep Sea Demon Whale King unable to force him off.
At the same moment, the golden Eight Spider Lances instantly stretched out behind Tang San. This external spirit bone had injured the Deep Sea Demon Whale King before, and now once again stabbed into its flesh.
Back then Tang San had been freakishly lucky and also underestimated by the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, allowing Tang San to charge over to the weakest point that was its blowhole, and could then stab with the Eight Spider Lances. But now the Eight Spider Lances had already evolved to the god level, and he no longer had to go look for weak points. The sharpnce tips ruthlessly stabbed down, immediately disying their powerful draining effect and formidable poison. They firmly held Tang San closely to the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings tail fin, and no matter how it struggled it was unable to throw Tang San off its back.
Intense pain caused the Deep Sea Demon Whale King to spasm. Even though its body was powerful and killing it with poison was practically impossible, Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances had absorbed such terrifying poison, especially the ice and fire poison from the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well. That was something even the Deep Sea Demon Whale King couldntpletely resist. Further adding the Seagod Trident stabbed inside, as well as the Eight Spider Lances powerful draining ability, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King twisted with pain in the water. His Demon Whale Domain also instantly erupted, purple blue light covering the entire area.
Unfortunately, whether its twisting or domain, neither had any effect on Tang San.
Enveloped in Seagods Light, plus the Vast Sea Barrier, the power of the ocean couldnt influence Tang San at all to begin with, and relying on the Seagods Light for protection, Tang San couldpletely ignore the Deep Sea Demon Whale King.
No matter how violently the Deep Sea Demon Whale King moved, how could it have any effect on Tang San?
Intense ps and attacks by seawater was basically nothing to the demigod level Tang San. When he had just glued himself to the Deep Sea Demon Whales body he had spit out a mouthful of blood, that was the injuries earned from the sh with the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings tail. However, after glueing himself there with the Eight Spider Lances, Tang San immediately ate one of Oscars crystal caterpir sausage produced after using Erect Gold Fly. Even if it was a bit extravagant, saving it was useless. Oscars entire stock was already stored in his Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse.
Just like when he passed the trials back on Seagod Ind, while Tang San looked to be fighting alone, he in fact had the support of hisrades behind him the whole time.
The eightnces draining effect fully started. Tang San wasnt concerned with how much effect the poison would have, but he knew with certainty that draining the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings energy was enormously beneficial to him.
The god level Eight Spider Lances draining ability really was too terrifying. In practically just a few of the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings struggles, it had already drained arge amount of energy, and moreover turned it into pure energy for Tang San to absorb. The exhaustion from previous attacks waspletely recovered, and the constant draining also helped Tang Sans energy rise. The ces the Eight Spider Lances stabbed not only turned golden, but moreover quickly dried out. The Eight Spider Lances didnt just drain energy, but also the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings life force. If Tang San could store that much, then it could even empty the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kingpletely. Of course, this would take an extremely long time.
Giant waves constantly devastated the local sea. Dai Mubai and the others could not longer stay calm on the side, but with the help of Xiao Bai and her kin, these waves werent enough to influence them. Each one focused their attention on the Deep Sea Demon Whale contorting with all its might in the sea.
Everything that happened waspletely within Tang Sans n. Tang San had told everyone that the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was bound to be extremely strong, and defeating it head on would be practically impossible. At that time Tang San had still only believed the Deep Sea Demon Whale King possessed a few hundred thousand years of cultivation, but even so, he also understood that with a few hundred thousand years of savings, the energy the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings body had stored was enough to easily grind them all to death.
However, Tang San also dered that the Deep Sea Demon Whale King had a weakness. That was its powerful and enormous body. Indeed, this creature as giant as a fortress could easily block any attack without harm, but no matter how flexible it was, its body was still there. As long as he could get within a certain range, its enormous size would definitely be a restriction.
This was what Tang San thought of ording to how he once harmed the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. Just now he instantly used Erect Gold Fly, Ning Rongrongs boost and the million jin Seagod Trident to sessfullyplete an established goal, charging in close to the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. Even though he would be injured in a frontal assault, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King wouldnt be any better off.
Moreover, Tang San didnt stop at this. Sticking close to the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings body, he was like arge golden spider. The Eight Spider Lances rose and fell, slowly climbing upwards. Each time the Eight Spider Lances fell, they would leave behind a drained hollowed out depression on the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings body, causing it to spasm violently. Even more painful to the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was that the wizened skin would definitely have substantially reduced defense. Tang San dragged the Seagod Trident, using its sharp main de to cut its skin. Blood and flesh welled out. He also brought out two bottles, constantly pouring the red and blue liquid they contained into its wounds.
No matter how violently the Deep Sea Demon Whale King turned, it still could do nothing since Tang Sans actions were all below its energy protection. No matter how the Deep Sea Demon Whale King moved, its fish shaped enormous body was fixed, it had no way of grabbing Tang San. It was the first time the Deep Sea Demon Whale King experienced something like this. He was of a mind to attack its own body, taking the damage to get rid of Tang San. But its pure energy attacks had to be issued with its body and couldnt be turned on itself. Only those attacks using the ocean could hit it. But these attack methods were less than useless to Tang San. Any attack youunch, Ill meet with Seagods Light.
What Tang San poured into the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings wounds naturally wasnt any anything beneficial. Even though he didnt have much, this wasnt the time to save it. The spring waters of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well were a good thing! It was relying on this that he originally killed numerous Evil Spirit Orcas. The strength of the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings body naturally wasnt anything the Evil Spirit orca couldpare to, but amidst the torment of ice and fire, its bodily functions were still swiftly destroyed. And making it suffer the most was that Tang San was constantly spreading the pain over its body.
Roar The enormous tail fin heavily struck the ocean, raising giant waves. And the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings enormous body also relied on this strike to abruptly soar from the water. That was a two hundred meter long giant! To be able to leap into the air like this showed how deep and resounding its strength was. Even Tang San on its back had no choice but to stop moving around due to the shock.
If the Deep Sea Demon Whale King could see Tang Sans expression now, it would definitely discover that the human tormenting it had a trace of a triumphant smile at the corners of his mouth.
Thecerated wounds on the Deep Sea Demon Whale King either froze to ice, or turned into charred meat. But between these two sides there also appeared a faint golden blue color.
Iparably enormous body erupted from the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings head. In this instant, its two hundred meter long body actually halted in midair.
Deep blue light shot from the ocean below, and from the vast dark clouds descended nine lightning bolts as thick as barrels, mming the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings body. Fortunately even the Deep Sea Demon Whale King couldnt control these nine purple lightning bolts, and so missed Ma Hongjun. But he still felt paralysed, and quickly flew a thousand meters away in shock.
Intense purple blue light instantly covered the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings giant body. Whether the blue from below or the purple lightning falling from above, they left behind ayer of faintly golden light on its back, and the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings skin seemed to condense into a purple blue crystal. At the same time, its giant body began to shrink with astonishing speed.
At the same time as the purple bolts of lightning struck the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, Tang San felt numb all over. The got level Eight Spider Lances naturally wouldnt be affected, but at this moment Tang San still chose to withdraw. In a sh the Eight Spider Lances had withdrawn, and with a blur he appeared several hundred meters away. At the same moment, he shifted the Seagod Trident to his right hand, instantly switching spirits. The giant Clear Sky Hammer was gripped in his left hand.
Fatty, get ready. This fellows attributes are water and thunder.
Tang San called loudly. The Eight Spider Lances on his back stretched out, that intense golden light making Tang Sans aura flourish. Correct, the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings body was much stronger than him, but his Eight Spider Lances werent only demigod level, but truly god level. This was also how he could control the Deep Sea Demon Whale King like that before.
Tang San of course knew what the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was doing. Just like he wasnt startled by it spitting humannguage, even Xiao Bai could temporarily take human form onnd, how could this million year Deep Sea Demon Whale King to less? To eliminate the weakpoint of its size, he only had one option. This was also the route Tang San had nned.
Way back when on the Seagod Ind, Tang San had heard Xiao Bai say that any sea spirit beast, even if they could take human shape, ordinarily wouldnt do so. Because after taking human form, the superiority of their physique waspletely gone, their overall strength subsequently dropping.
Relying on the god level Eight Spider Lances special ability and perfect tactics, Tang San left the Deep Sea Demon Whale King no choice but to abandon its fortress like body. As long as he turned into human shape, even though it would have one less weak point, it would still be much easier to deal with.
But in fact, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King had no choice but to do this. The enemies he had faced in the path had basically never used Tang Sans method to fight it, and even if they wanted to, they still didnt have a freakish external spirit bone like the Eight Spider Lances to do it with, able to break its defense as well as violently absorb its energy, and even poison it. The Deep Sea Demon Whale King deeply felt that, if this went on, Tang San would have a chance of torturing it to death. The energy he swallowed could be released as abilities, also attacking it. With the infinite draining of the Eight Spider Lances, even if it would take a long time, it would still be done for. Helplessly, he had no choice but to take this option. Andpared to Xiao Bai, this overlord of the seas would be weakened even more when in human form. At least all kinds of benefits from its enormous body were gone, and it also couldntpletely use all its energy.
Facts proved that Tang Sans choice to disengage waspletely correct. The purple blue crystal condensed on the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings body violently exploded, forming a purple blue giant maelstrom in the air. The shattered crystals were like sharp des, filled with overbearing cutting power. With water and lightning attributes among them, even if you didnt die youd still lose ayer of skin.
However, even so, the circumstances in the sky still shocked Tang San.
The giant purple blue maelstrom didnt start to disappear, but instead quickly contracted, spinning violently as it was squeezed together, its energy constantlypressing. And the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings body could no longer be seen within.
Did you believe you would have a chance by forcing me to take human shape? True, I cant possess such enormous energy when in human form, but that doesnt mean I would abandon it. How could you imagine whats saved up over a million years?
Listening to the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, Tang Sans expression sank. Ma Hongjun had alreadye up behind him, scorching hot mes coloring the air deep red.
Ma Hongjuns voice echoed by Tang Sans ear,
Third brother, what is this fellow doing? Such violent energy, you have to be careful.
Tang San nodded. He didnt know what the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was doing, but he wouldnt rush in prematurely now. That purple blue maelstrom of condensed water and lightning, and even involving wind energy, wasnt so simple. Entering rashly would very likely give the Deep Sea Demon Whale King a chance. Tang San had no doubts about the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings fighting experience.
Clear Sky Hammer in his left hand, Seagod Trident in his right, Tang San maintained a special state, his mental strength extroverted. Between heaven and earth, even though it was filled with the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings enormous energy, Tang Sans mental strength still filled every crack in between. These small cracks seemed unremarkable, but stillpletely passed through the energy enveloping the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. It couldnt influence the energy, but it could still pass on each minute change to Tang Sans mind.
His boundless mental strength told Tang San that the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings iparably enormous energy waspressing with frightening speed. Thepression moreover had a feeling ofyers, and the closer to the center, the more violent the energy waves became. Once truly at the core, even Tang Sans mental strength couldnt probe deeper.
But Tang San didnt have to waste his energy further, because he very quickly saw the result.
The purple blue light vanished, the two hundred meter Deep Sea Demon Whale gone. Appearing in Tang Sans line of sight was a simple looking middle aged man.
This person was more than three meters tall, deep blue hair scattered behind it. Most astonishing was that he wore a set of bizarre deep purple armor. The armor seemed crystalline, formed from chest, shoulder, stomach armor, battle skirt, as well as armor for all four limbs, a full set. No cracks could be seen at the joints. It also included a tall neck protector, surrounding its head in a semicircle, with gill-like patterns. All the energy in the air seemed to bepressed together in this instant. And at the same time, behind it also appeared an enormous deep purple whirlpool. The whirlpool slowly floated, turning from behind him to in front, finally condensing into a fist sized gem on his chest. It was definitely a precious gem, and inside it still flickered with rotating energy, seeming especially bizarre.
Chapter 306 — Tang San VS The Deep Sea Demon Whale King
Chapter 306 Tang San VS The Deep Sea Demon Whale King
Watching the changes in midair, Xiao Bai was aghast, crying out in rm:
Energy armor form, it seems it wasnt just bragging, it might really be close to the god level. Back when the lord Seagod became god he could harmonize his energy with himself, forming divine armor, as well as transform his spirit into the Seagod Trident, turning it into his weapon. Even if this Deep Sea Demon Whale King cant do all that yet, just turning energy into armor without truly harmonizing with it is still really just a step away!
Dai Mubais expression turned equally serious,
After taking human shape, the energy that cant be frozen into the body ispressed into this armor shape and worn, and can still be used to wield its original power. Theres practically no downside. It seems little San will lose, this Deep Sea Demon Whale King is much stronger than we imagined.
In midair, Tang San still seemed particrly calm. He could of coursee to the same conclusion as Dai Mubai, only he saw even deeper than Dai Mubai. After all, he was someone who had once faced a true god level power. The armor formed from the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings energy was admittedly powerful, but there was still a considerable gap to Qian Renxues Angelic Raiment. And the advantage for Tang San was that, no matter how powerful the armor was, in order to draw on the power of nature it still had to rely on water, his other lightning attribute was just a secondary attribute. And as the sessor to the Seagod, what Tang San feared the least was water. Back beforepletelyprehending the divine power of the God of Angels, Qian Renxue had been beaten back three times by Tang San. Why would he retreat against the Deep Sea Demon Whale King?
In terms of energy, there was no need to doubt the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings power. The overall intensity of his energy wasnt less than Qian Renxue, but he was after all not yet a god, and even if his foundation Deep Sea Demon Whale was also a first rate spirit beast. Compared to the Dark Devilgod Tiger Tang San once faced, it was actually somewhat inferior in attributes. The Dark Devilgod Tiger had a true three-way bnce, and if Tang San faced a million year level Dark Devilgod Tiger, he would turn and run without even thinking about fighting. Moreover, ording to Tang Sans estimate, the Dark Devilgod Tiger wouldnt need to spend that much time if it wanted to be a god.
The Eight Spider Lances slowly stretched out,nce tips pointing towards the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. Tang Sans gaze was cold as ice, without a trace of wavering because of the opponents strength.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale King couldnt help being a bit disappointed with Tang Sans current appearance, but its hatred for Tang San had already reached the peak. Even though it took human form, it still felt the internal pain. The draining ability of the Eight Spider Lances as well as the toxin was a bit better off, the crucial part was that the two kinds of water from the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well was making his body feel alternately hot and cold, extremely unpleasant. Even though part of the two kinds of energies was already neutralized, getting rid of them entirely wasnt something that could be done in short order. These wounds would take a lot of time to recover from.
One man and one whale confronted each other in the air, their gazes unyielding. Even though the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings energy was higher than Tang San, it held no advantage in imposing manner. Tang Sans mental strength was particrly higher than it. The Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings sole deep purple eye met Tang Sans blue eyes, his presence was actually slowly being suppressed by Tang Sans expression. The imposing manner that should have leveled up after taking human form actually gradually decreased.
On the battlefield, morale could frequently be the decisive factor. The lower the morale, the less of ones ability could be disyed. Anyone knew this, and therefore the Deep Sea Demon Whale King decided to stop waiting. No matter how high the mental strength, the gap in energy was unshakeable.
Drop dead!
The Deep Sea Demon Whale King gave a low roar, suddenly raising its right hand, purple balls of light appearing around it. In an instant they covered every part of a several hundred square meter range. Each ball of light targeted Tang San, the enormous energy waves immediately turned a portion of the sky around the Deep Sea Demon Whale King purple, and also faintly warped.
Ear-piercing sounds resounded, produced by thepacting. In just the span of one breath, the more than ten thousand purple balls of light shot towards Tang San like a meteor shower, their speed could only be described as shes of lightning.
Three parts water, seven parts thunder, this was Tang Sans estimate of the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings attack. Each of those purple balls was condensed from two kinds of energy, it could be described as aplex type of attribute attack. Without a doubt, they were just like pearls of thunder, if they collided with anything, they would explode with terrifying power. This kind ofrge scale targeted attack was impossible to dodge.
Tang San also didnt have any thoughts of dodging to begin with. Holding the hammer in his left hand behind him with a cold snort, raising the Seagod Trident in his right, a in and undecorated Unfixed Storm was already issuing.
After surviving Qian Renxues pursuit and seeing the Seagod using Unfixed Storm a second time, Tang Sans understanding of this divine skill had already risen to an unprecedented level. Although his Seagod Trident was no longer a divine weapon in the true sense, that still didnt stop him from using this attack. Even without using the Seagod Tridents divine power, this was still a divine skill.
An enormous ring of light brightened in the air. Its color was deep red, no longer the Blue Silver Emperor energy from before, but rather came from the Clear Sky Hammer. Ice cold killing intent also filled the atmosphere this instant. On the Clear Sky Hammer behind Tang Sans back, the Deathgod Domain was released.
Dyed by the Deathgod Domain, the rings of light produced by the Seagod Trident instantly turned blood red. Tang Sans actions didnt stop here, the trident in his hand spun to the left, spun to the right, constantly producing blood red rings of light in the air. Strangely, these ring of lights seemed to have an enormous attraction power, even though the thunder pearls of the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings attack were veryrge, as long as these rings of light appeared, they would immediately draw over the pearls.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings expression changed slightly. His original thinking was to rely on his superior energy as well as thunder attribute attack to st Tang San to death. However, after he discovered the thunder pearls were trapped by the Unfixed Storm rings, their mental connection to him was actually immediately severed. Those thunder pearls basically couldnt explode either, quietly disappearing inside the Unfixed Storms bloody rings of light.
How was this possible? The Deep Sea Demon Whale King was shocked. He of course clearly knew how enormous the energy he released was. It seemed to him that even if Tang Sans mental strength was somewhat stronger than his, it would basically be impossible to sever his connection to such arge scale attack ability. The only thing he hadnt expected was that Tang San was now using the Seagods divine ability.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings mind was dyed a beat by the shock, and in this brief instant, the attack he issued had alreadypletely missed, not even one thunder pearl exploding.
Tang Sans already this strong?
Xiao Bai was astonished. At the same time as she spoke, Ning Rongrong on her back once again raised the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda in her hand, another seven lines of light shooting out, shining on Tang San.
Ning Rongrong now had eight rings. The reason she issued seven lines of light wa because when she released her spirit abilities, her seventh spirit ability, Nine Treasure Avatar was also used, falling on Tang San. This was also why the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda spirit masters were powerful. This seventh of spirit ability could be used on herself, but also onrades. The first six spirit abilities could all boost Tang San by ny percent, but this seventh line of ling could give let Tang San enjoy the marvels of the Nine Treasure Avatar, to only consume half of his spirit power when using spirit abilities. Like this, Tang Sans battle endurance would naturally rise substantially.
Previously Tang San had risked injuries to get in close to the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings enormous body, but his injuries were already healed by the crystal caterpir sausage. Adding the energy he drained from the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, right now he was in an unprecedentedly ideal state. The instant Ning Rongrongs seven boosts hit him, Tang Sans energies condensed to an extremely terrifying degree. With a loud shout, like a thunderp, he shot towards the Deep Sea Demon Whale King like an arrow.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale King would hardly let him go unopposed. His whole body radiated purple light, violently going to meet Tang San. Both hands forming fists, pounding his chest, a ring of purple light spread from his chest, just like that sparkling whirlpool shaped gem. Wherever the purple light passed, the air instantly froze.
This was an evolved ability of the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings Demon Whale Domain, its effect was simr to the Blue Silver Orca Devils Assimtion. If you were within range, you would immediately sink into a brief stunned state. And in confrontations at this level, even brief dys would have fatal effects.
However, just as the purple light was about to touch Tang San, Tang Sans second spirit ring instantly burst, exploding with intensely deep golden energy waves, forcibly scattering that purple energy. And at the same moment, the Clear Sky Hammer Tang San held rose against the wind, and he spun once in midair, smashing that iparably enormous Clear Sky Hammer straight at the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings head. This was the Great Sumeru Hammer, Ring Detonation.
Relying on the power of Ring Detonation to instantly defuse the enemys restraint ability, then condensing an explosive attack. At this moment Tang San could absolutely be described as perfect.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale King also hadnt expected the seemingly calm and collected Tang San to suddenly produce such a berserk dangerous attack. Facing that Clear Sky Hammer sparkling with deep golden magic patterns, he didnt dare be careless either. Both hands blocking, his whole armor shone, fully mobilizing the energy contained in the armor to meet Tang Sans attack.
Facts proved that the power of Ring Detonation absolutely was powerful. With Ning Rongrongs support, Tang Sans abilities were all doubled, his rank ny six spirit power subsequently rising to rank ny seven. But even more than this, his strength, attack power, speed, attack attributes, were all boosted, his own strength was already close to rank ny eight peak Douluo. And using the Great Sumeru Hammers profound Ring Detonation, the energy he exploded with now instantly reached the strongest intensity of rank ny nine exceptional Douluo. Whats more, the Clear Sky Hammer he held was also affected by Gravity Control, and even if it couldntpare to the Seagod Tridents weight under Gravity Control, it still wasnt far away.
Boom
Under the gazes of Xiao Bai and her Devil Spirit Great White Shark kin, as well as the Shrek Six Devils, that million year spirit beast the seemingly insufferably arrogant Deep Sea Demon Whale King was actually smashed down by Tang Sans hammer swing. mmed into the surface of the sea with a ssh, it caused hundred meter tall giant waves.
Tang Sans attack went smoothly, and he absolutely didnt pause. With Ning Rongrongs continued assistance, the expression in his eyes turned iparably severe. Body and hammer as one, the Great Sumeru Hammers might instantly exploded fully. The first spirit ring detonated, and the Titan Giant Apes spirit ring gave him even more enormous energy. At the same moment his left leg whipped out, a battle axe shaped red light falling from the sky, forcibly sting open the sea spray, even cutting out a one hundred meter deep trench in the surface of the sea. Exposing the figure of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King who was just catching his bnce, Tang Sans second swing was already falling from the sky, bringing along an unprecedented aggressiveness, bringing along terrifying explosive power, smashing straight down.
Since the attack had already started, Tang San didnt n to stop. He wouldnt give up until the enemy was annihted.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale King also turned pale with fright. When Tang San used Seagods light before, he was still inwardly reassured that Tang San clearly still couldnt have epted the Seagods true power. He was confident that, against this opponent, he still wouldnt lose no matter what. However, the instant he shed with the Clear Sky Hammer, actually getting smashed into the enemy regardless of his strength and enormous energy, that berserk violent energy, that dominating aggressiveness, as well as that severe tangible killing intent, all told him that this enemy wasnt that easy to deal with. It was even very possible he would face a deadly crisis.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale King had lived in the sea for a million years, and there was naturally no need to doubt his experience. Seeing that the sea could no longer be his shelter, and also sensing the even more severe might and even more berserk energy of Tang Sans great hammer, he took a strange action.
Both hands forming horn shapes by his ears, aimed at Tang San falling from above, he suddenly opened his mouth wide, issuing a resonant howl. At the same time a line of white energy like a bolt of unfurling silk appeared.
Careful Tang San, thats the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings core energy!
Xiao Bai saw that white energy, and hurriedly warned.
Tang San definitely heared her voice, but his actions still didnt change in the slightest. The concept of the Great Sumeru Hammer basically didnt contain the word dodge. Being fully aware that there was no recourse, only then could ones strength be fully aroused. Therefore, Tnag San still brazenly met it.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings voice was still a bit rough at the start, but very soon the howl gradually turned into something like a dragon cry as that white energy sprayed out. The dark clouds in the sky churned frantically, as if echoing his howl, and that white core energy also condensed into a cloud in midair, just meeting Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer.
Boom
The white energy scattered, and even the dark clouds in the air swirled from the shock of this attack, exposing the light of the sun. The core energy the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was forcibly dispersed by Tang San, and the Deep Sea Demon Whale King also swayed heavily, a trace of blood shing past the corners of his eye, clearly influenced.
But Tang San was no better off either. His attack couldnt continue, the white core energy was admittedly dispersed, but he was also flung into the air by the rebound force. The Clear Sky Hammer produced a series of ringing sounds, the energy from detonating the first spirit ring nearly exhausted.
Tang San didnt have just one n to deal with the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. The ideal was of course to drain him to death with the Eight Spider Lances, that way not only could he kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, Tang San could also be certain that his spirit power could break through. But if the Deep Sea Demon Whale King took human shape, Tang San would act faster and stronger than thunder, relying on the Great Sumeru Hammers profoundness and use nine sessive attacks to thoroughly destroy him before the Deep Sea Demon Whale King had a grasp on his strength. And by these circumstances, Tang Sans second n was clearly ruined.
Of course, he wasnt without rewards, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was already injured.
A furious roar echoed from the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. He pushed violently against the seawater, shooting up towards Tang San like an artillery shell. While still in midair, enormous purple light condensed a giant purple sphere of light around him. And at the same moment, behind him, a vast Deep Sea Demon Whale illusion appeared. He was already moved to true anger, this attack was no probe.
The purple sphere of light the Deep Sea Demon Whale King produced instantly separated from him, splitting into two giant purple war hammers, neither smaller than Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer. All his energy waspletely reserved, just then flying towards Tang San. It actually seemed like he would bet on a brawl.
Absolutely dont underestimate this brawl. Close range attacks withpletely reserved energy was the way topletely disy the greatest degree of a powers own attack power. If there were two people close in strength, and one side chose this kind of dangerous attack method, the other side would have no other choice. Because if you used energy attacks, the opponents reserved energy would easily be cut open. It was very difficult to harm the opponent.
Tang San of course understood this too. Want a close quarters fight with me? Fine, then Ill cooperate.
Eating another Erect Gold Fly, Tang San hardly dodged the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. Hammer in his left hand, trident in his right, the moment the two were about to collide, Tang San blurred like an illusion. The Deep Sea Demon Whale King only saw a sh before his eyes, and Tang San had already arrived before him. The Seagod Trident pointing forward, the ice cold dark polearm already at his waist.
However, the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings choice also rmed Tang San. He actually neither dodged or avoided, allowing Tang Sans Seagod Trident to stab his waist, while both arms swung the purple eight cornered plum blossom hammers, smashing down towards the top of Tang Sans head. If he really was hit like this, even Tang Sans soul might be crushed. The Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings hammers contained his powerful energy.
Tang San was intelligent, and instantly understood what the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was thinking. This fellow wanted to trade an injury for death! He had that condensed energy armor for protection, and this stab definitely wouldnt kill him, but if smashed by those two hammers, Tang San would be done for. It was actually well calcted!
Tang San of course wouldnt agree to such a trade. Helplessly, he burst back in midair, using Ghost Shadow Perplexing step to sh out of the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings attack.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale King was persistent, and instantly followed up, both hammers dancing in the air. Using the previous attack, he immediately suppressed Tang San. His eight cornered plum blossom hammers might not have any technique, but they won out in power, also iparably fast. Backed by his enormous energy, he actually forced Tang San to repeat step by step.
There was nothing Tang San could do either, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was too cunning. He fully exploited the advantage of his armor, basically not dodging Tang Sans attacks, attacking blindly. Thus, all of Tang Sans energy was inferior to his to begin with, and was now immediatelypletely at a disadvantage. He could only constantly dodge by retreating. Just like he just used the Great Sumeru Hammer to suppress the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, now it was instead he who was in danger. In fact, the longer he was suppressed, the stronger the enemys imposing manner and stored chain attack power, and the more difficult it would be to retaliate. Facing an opponent of the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings level, wanting to wait for a mistake to appear was undoubtedly lunatic ravings.
Ma Hongjun watched the scene from nearby, but he also knew his strength was too far behind the two now fighting, and it would be useless even if he charged in.
Even at such a disadvantage, Tang Sans expression was still extremely calm. He only constantly dodged backwards. No matter how fast the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was, it wasnt that easy to hit Tang San with Ning Rongrongs speed boost and using the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step technique.
The corners of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King already revealed a malevolent smile. He could admittedly not do anything about Tang Sans dodging, but each swing of his hammers werent that simple. Intangible energy was weaving a great, and as long as he swung a few more times, perfecting this great, it wouldnt be so easy for Tang San to keep dodging.
However, just as the Deep Sea Demon Whale King thought he would seed and annihte Tang San with his own hands suddenly, Tang San disappeared without any warning.
En? The Deep Sea Demon Whale King stared nkly, disappeared? How was it possible? His mental strength instantly spread out. Due to the distance being so close, he focused his mental strength into a narrow area, and almost instantly found Tang San. However, he had no choice but to dy his attacks for a moment.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings great was nearly perfected, but how could Tang San not know about it? His mental strength was always carefully investigating any change in his surroundings. With the exquisiteness of his Ghost Shadow Perplexing step, he could have escaped the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings attack range from the very start. The reason he didnt do so was to let the Deep Sea Demon Whale King substantially exhaust his energy.
Using the Vast Sea Barrier to hide for an instant, when Tang San didntunch any attacks, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King naturally didnt see him. If he gained some distance, then the Deep Sea Demon Whale King couldnt possibly find a trace of Tang San even with his mental strength.
To Tang San, an instant was an eternity. The battle situation also changed in this instant. Withdrawing the Clear Sky Hammer, withdrawing the Eight Spider Lances, Tang San was like a shooting star, falling from the sky with the Seagod Trident, escaping through thest crack in the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings. And at the same moment the Blue Silver Emperor released, one long Blue Silver Emperor strand after another flying down at an angle like bolts of lightning. And already warned by Tang San, Ma Hondjun was already waiting there.
The split second the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings pursuing attack arrived, Tang San had already pulled on the Blue Silver Emperor, like opposing gravity, instantly elerating, he arrived next to Ma Hongjun in the blink of an eye.
Whoever it was, seeing such a hard earned opportunity disappear like this, definitely wasnt pleasant. The Deep Sea Demon Whale King was no exception. He clearly felt that he was stronger than Tang San, but he had no way to catch him. This kind of feeling was definitely bitter.
A baleful look shed through the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings eyes. In midair, he spun violently, throwing out the purple eight cornered plum blossom hammer in his left hand, chasing straight for Tang San. And at the same time, the hammer in his right hand also flew out, but not aimed at Tang San, but rather at Ning Rongrong on Xiao Bais back.
Hed already seen that Ning Rongrong was an important part of Tang Sans ability to persist in fighting him. If he could kill Ning Rongrong first, killing Tang San would definitely be a lot easier.
How could he be unaware that the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks and the Shrek Six Devils had also entered his sea domain? Now he just found a chance to angrilyunch a strict attack.
Facing the great hammer the Deep Sea Demon Whale King threw out, Tang San gripped the Seagod Trident in both hands, spinning and raising, it was still that Unfixed Storm. Thatrge purple hammer spinning in the air also at the same time lost its connection with the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. This was one of the best parts of Unfixed Storm. I cut your ability to control, so how much attack power can your ability produce?
Calmly, Tang San didnt do just this. At Tang Sans indication, Ma Hongjun simultaneously pushed both hands on his back, violent phoenix me instantly infusing into the Eight Spider Lances. Under Tang Sans control, the Eight Spider Lances didnt change this energy, but rather condensed it inside thences as fast as possible. With its god level capability, it had the strength to seal this portion of phoenix me. And when he produced his phoenix me, Ma Hongjunsst spirit ring shone, his eighth spirit ring.
After quickly producing it, Ma Hongjunsplexion turned a bit pale. He ate two sausages, then changed back into the Seven Headed Fire Phoenix form and flew far away. His mission was alreadyplete.
It wasnt possible for Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances to stockpile such berserk phoenix me for long. When he had Ma Hongjun pour phoenix mes into him, it was already decided that it was time tounch the main attack.
And because the Deep Sea Demon Whale King attacked in two different directions at once, his movements would inevitably be dyed. Thats why he basically couldnt stop Ma Hongjun from passing the phoenix me energy to Tang San. Even more shocking to him was that Ning Rongrong whom he originally thought would be extinguished by that hammer, didnt suffer a bit of influence from his attack.
Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing had been waiting for this attack for a very long time. Tang San had long since guessed the Deep Sea Demon Whale King might attack them, and because Tang San was fighting, it would definitely be impossible for the Deep Sea Demon Whale King to use tooplex an attack, like charging up arge scale area attack. Thus, having Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing for protection was already enough.
The giant Hell White Tiger unfurled its wings and appeared in the air, tackling that purple hammer. The enormous energy waves smashed the Hell White Tiger into the sea, but the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings attack was also destined to be fruitless. The spirit fusion ability used by two Spirit Douluo level powers instantly released considerably energy. Furthermore, in order to guarantee they could block this attack, they had each eaten an Erect Gold Fly, raising the Hell White Tigers attack to no less than peak Douluo level. How could the distracted Deep Sea Demon Whale King seed?
Your opponent is me.
Tang Sans ice cold voice reached the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings ears. Launching powerful attacks in session, even a power of the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings level couldnt keep up with the energy expenditure, and had no choice but to pause for breath. And at this moment, Tang San returned. In his left hand the Clear Sky Hammer appeared once again. And making the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings pupils contract was that this time, Tang Sans remaining six spirit rings all exploded together. Incredibly enormous deep golden lightpletely condensed in that Clear Sky Hammer, and behind Tang San vaguely appeared a deep red silhouette. This silhouette was a bit different from the Seagod Tang San had released.
The Seagod was tall and portly, and this figure was a bit slimmer, but still even taller. Ice cold killing intent condensed until nearly tangible. This manifestation was the variant shape that appeared when Tang San poured an astronomical amount of energy into the Deathgod Domain. The energy from detonating six spirit rings really was too much, it filled every corner of the Clear Sky Hammer, and naturally also flooded the Deathgod Domain. The shape of this manifestation was the the light contained in the Deathgod Domain.
Using the Great Sumeru Hammer to simultaneously detonate six Clear Sky Hammer spirit rings, including three hundred thousand year spirit rings, this was something Tang San hadnt even done when facing Qian Renxue. This clearly showed what level this attack would reach. And his current determination, leaving himself no escape routes, also rmed the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. Especially that deep red silhouette that appeared behind Tang San, despite being extremely faint, still made the Deep Sea Demon Whale King tremble from his heart.
Handing back the Seagod Trident for the Eight Spider Lances to hold, Tang San changed to holding the hammer two handed. The energy from six spirit rings exploding within the Clear Sky Hammer really was too frightening.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale King didnt dare advance, he even slowly retreated. He already had thoughts of escaping. This young looking human in front of him was too crazy. Such terrifying energy, wasnt he worried he couldnt control it and exploded?
Not only the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was shocked, Tang Sans friends also watched the scene with stunned eyes. After simultaneously detonating the remaining six Clear Sky Hammer spirit rings, the deep red silhouette setting him off from behind, right now Tang San was like a descended demon god, even his hair and eyes had turned deep red. The sky was covered in dark clouds once again, only this time the clouds didnt stem from the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings energy, because they were all the color of blood. Equally turned red was the surface of the sea below. The energy Tang San condensed this moment had transformed the surroundings, this was something only god levels could aplish!
If not for the god level Eight Spider Lances, the Great Sumeru Hammers core technique as well as his demigod level constitution and the crystal caterpir sausage as support, Tang San would never dare try this. Even were Qian Renxue here, her expression would turn very ugly on seeing Tang Sans all out attack.
Ning Rongrongs expression also changed, because she suddenly discovered that her Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda no longer had any amplifying effect on Tang San. All the boosts were rebounded, and the light issued from the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda basically couldnt enter that blood colored area. In all her cultivation so far, this was the first time she experienced this. Only one possibility could exin these circumstances, and that was that god level powers couldnt be boosted by human support type spirit masters. Right now, Tang San had absolutely reached the god level.
Chapter 307 — Annihilating the Demon Whale King, Variant Deathgod Domain
Chapter 307: Annihting the Demon Whale King, Variant Deathgod Domain
The blood red ring winding around Tang San seemed absolutely terrifying, emanating an ice cold bloody light all over. His movements seemed a bit sluggish, but in fact, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King fully enveloped by his mental strength found it impossible to escape. If he turned and ran, he would only die even faster from the pull of the killing intent.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale King just couldnt understand how Tang Sans strength could actually explode with such terrifying energy. He basically couldnt imagine it. The strength Tang San now revealed was already several times that of his spirit power. Especially that terrifying ughter aura wasnt even the domain influencing the surroundings, but influencing all of nature.
Tang San felt something different right now. When facing Qian Renxue, he had once also detonated several spirit rings, but at that time he had exploded the Blue Silver Emperors spirit rings, and not the Clear Sky Hammers. Now that the Clear Sky Hammersst six spirit rings exploded, he just felt as if something appeared in his mind, some energy seeming to separate the Seagods Light from his mind. Moreover, all of his blood seemed to boil, his vision turning blood red, all that he saw was the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings powerful armored body. And his way of thinking also turned certain in victory. All his strategies and intelligence was this momentpletely reced by intense fighting spirit. All he could feel was burning heat. The energy inside him was like an erupting volcano, constantly surging within, looking for somewhere to drain out.
The sounds of the outside world were alreadypletely isted by that enormous energy, all Tang San could hear was his pounding heart. Tang San could clearly feel his body reach an extreme limit, like if he increased a speck more energy he would explode.
ughter energy spread madly in the air, and even the Shrek Six Devils who knew Tang San best had no idea what the red color around Tang San was, but even at the edge of the Demon Whale territory, they could still clearly feel how utterly terrifying the energy Tang San radiated was. If it erupted, it would definitely shake heaven and earth, make gods and devils weep.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale King had existed for a million years, and naturally wouldnt just wait for death. Sensing Tang Sans power it seemed to turn crazy, cing both hands over its heart, its palms just on that gem containing a whirlpool on its chest. Terrifying energy suddenly burst out, the immense energy waves instantly leaping up. With a loud explosion, the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings armor burst, once again returning to energy as that purple whirlpool hiding the sky reappeared, forcibly turning the red air near him purple. Even though thepletely suppressed aura couldnt counter, it stillpeted with Tang San as peers.
This was the depth of a million year spirit beast. Even though the Deep Sea Demon Whale King didnt have as many abilities as Tang San, nor did it have the Great Sumeru Hammer to instantly erupt with several times its strength, if it burned a million years of umtion it could still equally reach the god level for a short time.
Not one of the Shrek Six Devils didnt clench their fists, especially Xiao Wu only felt like her heart would jump out of her throat. They all knew that thest moment had arrived. Whether Tang San could kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was decided here.
Beforeing here, Tang San had properly nned out what they should do. And besides Ning Rongrong, the others were at least somewhat unhappy. To Dai Mubai and Oscar it seemed like they should focus the strength of all seven to kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King together. Letting Tang San go alone really was too dangerous.
However, after they saw the scene before them, they understood how correct Tang Sans choice was. With their strength still short of Title Douluo, facing an enemy like this was basically hopeless. If they were on the battlefield now, then perhaps
At the same time they also understood the difference between them and Tang San might never be ovee. Right now Tang San had truly be a peak power.
Tang San and the Deep Sea Demon Whale King moved simultaneously, with practically no time between them. This was no longer a probe, but rather a true all out attack.
Eye piercing red light rendered the Clear Sky Hammer Tang San heldpletely red, the inexhaustible red light instantly expanding, and a strange scene appeared. The red figure behind Tang San instantly dashed forward, merging together with him. In the eyes of everyone present, Tang San disappeared, matching together with that red shadow. Looking carefully, it actually looked like Tang San expanded until he was as enormous as that red shadow, making man and shadow indistinguishable. Moreover, the Clear Sky Hammer originally held by Tang San was also held in the hand of that giant shadow. Along with a roar like a primeval devilgod, without any embellishment, the Clear Sky Hammer struck.
At the same time as the hammer swung, behind that giant shadow appeared a circrplex magic pattern. The pattern wasrge, actually reaching a hundred meters in diameter, hiding the sky and covering the earth. If Hu Liena was here, she would definitely be shocked to discover that this pattern was the Deathgod Domain she and Tang San obtained together, only now this enormous domain pattern was filled with indescribably enormous energy. Energy terrifying to the extreme. All creatures that witnessed this scene were shocked to the bottom of their heart, their bodies trembling and unable to move.
What was this energy? How did Tang Sans Deathgod Domain actually turn this powerful now, with power like a god? That was because his current Deathgod Domain was no longer the original domain. It had evolved to another level. Only muchter, after Tang San had inherited the Seagod, did he understand what had happened.
Behind the Deep Sea Demon Whale King again appeared that enormous whale image. This time its whole body exploding in that enormous purple whirlpool, as if the whirlpool in the sea was brought into the sky. The smashed armor plus all its energy waspletely poured into this one attack. That giant whirlpool actually instantly turned around, meeting that incredible blood red Clear Sky Hammer like a needle.
Red and purple, two lights instantly shed. Even space seemed to warp violently. What everyone saw became unreal. The sea level suddenly fell a hundred meters, actuallypressed to form a giant hole by that berserk energy. Practically the entire Demon Whale territory was in the same state.
The Shrek Seven Devils and the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks were also pushed down without any suspense, and even the hundred thousand year spirit beast Xiao Bai was unable to stay on the surface. Inwardly trembling, they didnt even dare resist the terrifying energy. And as after they were pushed below the surface, they also instantly felt the water pressure actually strengthen tenfold. This was clearly also because of the energy in the air.
Boom
That sky, that sea, in this moment they seemed to be fixed.
That terrifying red and enormous purple color converged in the air, then actuallypressed into a point and again exploded violently.
The iparable energy wave made the ocean roar, and within a several hundred meter range, enormous tsunamis instantly rose.
The sky suddenly became hazy, the dazzling sunlight no longer visible, as if even the sun had turned mixed red and purple.
The enormous energy wave shook the whole world. Even the God of Angels Qian Renxue on a distant shore sensed the power of this strike.
The enormous energy wave shattered space, countless enormous rifts appearing in the air, frantically swallowing atmosphere and all that the air contained.
Two figures separated nearly instantly. The giant red shadow disappeared, the purple Demon Whale image equally shattered. Only the two remaining human bodies instantly separated several hundred meters. Right between them, countless berserk energiesshed the sky. This was also why the sky changed. In that violent sh, even they themselves were unable to control this mad energy.
The Clear Sky Hammer disappeared from Tang Sans hand, the eight spirit rings all broken. The Clear Sky Hammer couldnt survive exist this brutal attack.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings purple armor also disappeared, itspletely uncovered body constantly trembling.
Blood flowed like wriggling serpents from Tang Sans mouth, ears and nose, dripping to the surface of the sea and actually constantly exploded like small bombs. Even the energy contained in the blood was so terrifying, clearly showing how desperate that strike was.
Tang San didnt tremble like the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, his waist was still perfectly straight. Even though his face was pale as paper, the killing intent in his eyes hadnt weakened at all.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale King was a bit stronger than him, and even though he trembled, he still only bled from the mouth. Already being ny nine percent god level, he was clearly better off than Tang San.
However, visible injuries didnt mean everything. Even though Tang San was seriously hurt, the attack produced by that enormous red shadow had already broken the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings belief in victory. At this moment, the heart of this powerful million year spirit beast was actually filled with fear. The obviously already hurt Tang San was in his eyes like facing an undefeatable devilgod. In the million years since it started cultivating, it had only felt this way once. That was when he faced the Seagod of yore, and moreover lost one eye to the Seagod. Only at that time had he felt as powerless as now.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings reason was still present, he did his best to tell himself that this human was already extremely weak, and couldnt possibly defeat him. But that heart felt shiver, as well as the past fear branded deep in his hearts blood, still made him unable to think of attacking. All he could think of at this moment was only to escape.
All the bones in Tang Sans four limbs were shattered, the energy channels within his body just as chaotic as when he detonated all his spirit rings when fighting Qian Renxue. But his fighting spirit still held him up. He would never let himself copse before he killed the enemy before him.
cing a crystal caterpir sausage in his mouth, facing the trembling Deep Sea Demon Whale King gazing at him while slowly backing away, Tang San didnt even wait for the sausage to take effect before he dashed forward.
At this moment, his condition made it impossible for him to move very fast, but it was flying at this speed that still made the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings fear multiply exponentially. The Deep Sea Demon Whale King was unable to pull himself together. With a strange roar, he turned and ran.
Not a chance.
Two purple rays of light shot from Tang Sans eyes, tearing through the sky like lightning bolts. Where they passed, even the still unhealed ck voids in the air were instantly pierced through, shooting straight for the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings head.
At the deciding moment, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King subconsciously turned around, roaring, releasing a series of circr ripples from its forehead, trying to block Tang Sans full strength Purple Demon Eye.
The purple rign shaped energy met Tang Sans Purple Demon Eye. There was no loud explosion, only an ear piercing grinding sound and sparks, like countless metal pieces rubbing together.
One purple energy ring after another were constantly broken by the Purple Demon Eyes attack. The Purple God Light stabbed straight forward, making the already extremely frightened Deep Sea Demon Whale King tremble even harder. He could only do his best to output his mental strength to reduce the Purple God Lights attack as far as possible.
But at this moment, after Tang San shot the Purple God Light he spun around sharply, his blood scattering into the air as he did. But these blood drops didnt go far, instead revolving around Tang San, creating a faint red haze around him as he spun. Nobody knew what Tang San was doing now. The Shrek Six Devils just now poked their heads above the water after being pushed down, just in time to see the moment the Purple God Light cut through the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings defenses.
The golden purple light ultimately struck the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings head. In the air, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was struck stunned, but for some reason, the instant he lost consciousness, thest moment he was still aware, he suddenly felt an intense feeling of relief. The fear within his heart also seemed to disappear due to this daze. At this moment, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King finally understood that his fear wasnt because of Tang San, but rather the result of the iparably berserk energy from the red Clear Sky Hammer strike invading his heart. Just what energy was that! This was hisst thought before turning half unconscious.
Unless it was with absolute certainty, Tang San definitely wouldnt lightly use the Purple God Light. Even if his mental strength had risen a lot by now, the Purple God Light was still an enormous burden to him. Once the battle was at this stage, he no longer held anything back, nor did he need to.
Tang Sans spinning came to a sudden stop. One moment moving and still the next, it seemed extremely bizarre. But the instant he stopped, a series of nine red lines of light were thrown from his hand, and the red color previously revolving around him also disappeared.
If carefully observed, it could be discovered that those nine lines of red light were like nine oval leaves. Besides the blood red color seeming in and unornamented, afterunching these nine red lights, Tang San swayed violently in the air, falling through the air as if unable to support himself.
But at this moment, the Eight Headed Fire Phoenix returned from where it flew earlier, just in time to catch Tang San from below. Anyone else might be burned by the phoenix me, but Tang San was impervious to water and fire, he really didnt care about this temperature. And after Ma Hongjun caught Tang San, he also quickly changed back to human form, relying on Phoenix Ascension to hover in the air, grabbing Tang San around the ribs with both hands. He didnt recklessly pour energy into Tang San, but rather brought him to quickly retreat.
The mission Tang San gave Ma Hongjun was to support him, and now this even seemed irvoyant. With Ma Hongjuns help, he didnt fall into the ocean.
And at the same time as Ma Hongjun flew back, those nine red lights also all hit the Deep Sea Demon Whale King without suspense.
The nine red lights only hit one spot, the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings chest. Each red lightnded on the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings body, but didnt prate, instead exploding. Amidst nine sessive explosions, arge hole was blown in the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings defenseless body. His whole chest seemed to produce a round window. Blood and flesh sprayed all around, and that enormous body also quickly floated backward in the air, shudderingly returning to his senses. However, everything was toote. Heart and organs were practically all destroyed. Let alone when he was not yet a god, even a true god might not recover from such severe wounds.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings gaze was a bit lifeless, but he was still able to float in the air. Gazing at Tang San, his eyes revealed an unreconciled expression, but that too was finally reced by deathly stillness. He wanted to say something, but as he opened his mouth, only purple ck blood flowed out.
Finally, this powerful million year spirit beast was no longer able to support himself. The three meter tall body fell from the sky in a giant cloud of blood, falling straight into the ocean.
Having lost the energy support, he was also no longer able to stay in human shape. As he fell, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King returned to its demon whale body, and the two hundred meter long giant form smashed into the surface of the sea. In the front half of his body was an enormous wound that almost cut him apart. The enormous body hit the water, and the sea was instantly dyed red by its blood. Surging energy waves then erupted, another round of tsunamis scattering. With Xiao Bais strength, even unprepared she still quickly left, bringing Ning Rongrong down to the bottom of the sea to avoid the waves.
Seeing the Deep Sea Demon Whale King as dead as could be, Tang San finally heaved a sigh of relief, gulping for air. This battle had exhausted himpletely. He might have looked like he always held the advantage, but Tang San knew that if the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings courage wasnt broken, the oue of this battle might be in the air, he at least had the ability to make both suffer. His powerful body wasnt so easily killed either.
Thinking of this, Tang San couldnt help automatically recalling that enormous red light from before. When he raised the Clear Sky Hammer, his whole body had been wrapped up in an iparably enormous energy. Even though that energy was ice cold, it was vast, and also raised his confidence and imposing manner to an all new peak. In that instant, Tang San had clearly sensed his level increasing a bit more. It wasnt his spirit power increasing, but rather his mental strength that rose to another level, making him able topletely control his presence, imposing manner as well as fighting spirit. He still didnt have enough experience with this kind of feeling, but Tang San was certain that being able to kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King at such a small price was definitely closely rted to that red light. In fact, it was this red light that helped him toplete the mission so smoothly.
The effects of the crystal caterpir sausage began to show, his chaotic energy channels starting to slowly straighten out, his internal injuries also starting to recover. Meanwhile, Ning Rongrongs assistive energynded on him once again. Having separated from the god level, the support of the seven lines of light roused his spirit power again, letting him feel much morefortable.
Tang San indicated for Ma Hongjun to let go of him. Having recovered somewhat, he could fly on his own again. Eight lines of golden light fell from the sky, shooting straight into the sea, all stabbing the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings enormous corpse. That was the draining golden threads from the Eight Spider Lances Tang San unfolded.
Even though the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was dead, the enormous energy within that body wouldnt dissipate so quickly. How could Tang San give up on a chance like this? Especially now that his spirit power wasrgely consumed.
Without the Deep Sea Demon Whale King to control its body, the Eight Spider Lances draining ability showed its full effect, draining at a rate several times faster than before. The enormous spirit power was constantly swallowed into Tang Sans body, making his spirit power rapidly recover.
While draining, Tang San couldnt help secretly sighing. This Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings umtion really was too deep. How could a million years of cultivation be ordinary? If not for having limitedbat abilities, and being restrained by his Seagods Light and the final form Deathgod Domain, talking of defeating it would just be lunatic ravings. Even if Qian Renxue confronted it in the ocean, it would still be very difficult to kill it without the attribute restraint.
In just ten minutes, Tang Sans spirit power was already nearly fully restored, and with the effect of the crystal caterpir sausage, his body was alreadypletely recovered. The only thing that couldnt be healed was his tired mind. In this battle Tang San had again exhausted his wits and resources, not any less than when he faced Qian Renxue. However, no matter how tired he was, he still couldnt rest.
Everyone hurry over. Use flying mushroom sausages.
Tang San loudly called to hispanions.
Everyone had seen the Deep Sea Demon Whale King being killed by Tang San before, and couldnt help cheering. Even though they didnt know Tang San had already recovered, seeing him fly on his own they knew he didnt suffer any major wounds. As Tang San called out, they each ate Oscars flying mushroom sausage and each flew into the air, arriving by Tang San.
Little San, what were thosest red light of yours? Howe it was so powerful?
Dai Mubai asked before he had even reached Tang San.
Tang San said:
That was a kind of hidden weapon, and also one of the strongest hidden weapons, called Bodhi Blood. It pours the users spirit power into his blood, focusing and solidifying it, then uses a special technique to cause iparable explosive power as it hits the enemy. After I used my full strength attack against him, I had already released the my Blue Silver Emperor again before the blood light disappeared, and relied on its energy and myst remaining spirit power tounch that attack. If I still didnt kill him, I would be amp drained of oil. Otherwise how could I not even fly.
Indeed, thest nine lines of red light Tang Sanunched at the end was the second ranked hidden weapon in the Tang Sect Hidden Weapon Hundred Manual. On the ranking it was second only to Guanyin Tears. Its prative power was less than the Guanyin Tears, but its might wasnt any less. The reason it was called Bodhi Blood wasnt just because it was shaped like a Bodhi tree leaf and was blood colored, but also had another meaning. Even if an ancestral Bodhi faced this attack, he would still bleed. Of course, in the world of the Douluo Continent, there was nothing like an ancestral Bodhi, but Tang San of course wouldnt exin this.
Fine, dont chat for now, hurry up and prepare. Ill infuse the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings energy into all of you. Well absorb it together so it will go a bit faster. Its energy is too vast, itd be a waste if it just drained off. Perhaps this can even help us advance.
While speaking, Tang Sans Eight Spider Lances trembled slightly, producing another seven draining gold threads, each winding around the right wrist of hisrades. This wasnt to drain, but rather in order to bridge them together.
Indeed, Tang Sans draining gold threads could swallow enormous energy, and also change it to the purest energy for Tang San to absorb. But the amount he could absorb on his own was still limited. Moreover, the time he had to absorb was also limited. To him, even more important was to absorb the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings spirit ring and spirit bone. Consequently, he only had two hours to absorb the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings energy. No matter how much they drained within this time, he had to start absorbing the spirit ring and spirit bone by the end, toplete thest mission of the Seagods eighth trial.
The Shrek Seven Devils were too familiar with Tang San, and even though they still didnt understand what he meant, they still immediately prepared ording to Tang Sans instructions.
Very soon, pure and vast energy poured into them via the draining gold threads. Everyone were shocked at the same time as they hurried to absorb it.
Just at the start, Tang San was worried hisrades would make a mistake from the shock, and only released a small portion of energy for them. As they absorbed faster and faster, entering a trance, he began to release even more energy for them, sharing it with his friends. The seven flew in the sky, draining the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings energy. Pulled by the draining gold threads as well as with Tang San releasing Blue Silver Emperor to wind around their waists, they also didnt need to worry about falling.
Of course, Tang San wouldnt forget Xiao Bai either. The seven draining gold threads he released before included one for Xiao Bai. To her, the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings was an enormous tonic even without being filtered. She was naturally enormously excited, and even more thankful to Tang San. In this sea region, the Evil Spirit Orca King and the Deep Sea Demon Whale King had been executed by Tang San, one after another, and it could be said to be the world of them Devil Spirit Great White Sharks. As the king of the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks, draining some of the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings energy might also turn her into a true overlord of the sea.
Time passed minute by minute. Tang San was still fine enough, his energy channels were already at a demigod level, and both digesting and transforming went much faster, and even when filled up, he couldpress it and slowly absorb itter. The others didnt have such powerful constitutions, and the weakest among them, Ning Rongrong and Oscar, could only absorb for some ten minutes before stopping, letting Tang San release them to the sea where they sat cultivating on the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks. Even if they absorbed even more, their energy channels would be in danger of breaking up. They didnt have the freakish healing ability Tang San did with the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone. Even using crystal caterpir sausages, if their energy channels burst, it would still cause them very great harm. Not only wouldnt it help them advance their strength, it might even cause them to regress.
Zhu Zhuqing, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjunsted for more than twenty minutes before reaching the same condition. Everyone had cultivated for many years, and they all understood the meaning of biting off more than one could chew. They didnt force themselves, and descended to the sea to cultivate. As for Xiao Wu, she persisted in absorbing the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings energy with Tang San the whole way.
Even though Xiao Wus spirit power was the weakest among all of them, only at rank seventy six, having once used two heavenly treasures like the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng and Yearning Heartbroken Red, the power of her physique was close to Tang Sans. Consequently, her endurance was the strongest. Especially when she was a former hundred thousand year spirit beast, she was stronger than the others in absorbing andprehending energy. As a result, she could endure the whole time.
Of course, this was also rted to her way of thinking. Having listened to Tang San recount his life and death battle with Qian Renxue, and now seeing his difficulty in battling the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, Xiao Wus heart was filled with pain. Pain that she couldnt help Tang San. Therefore, she longed even more for powerful strength, to help Tang San face powerful enemies in the future. With her obsessive mindset, her potential could naturally be disyed to the greatest degree.
Time ticked past, and Tang San always controlled the draining gold threads in order to exploit as much as possible of the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings energy. After hisrades finished absorbing, he ced draining gold threads on the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks that carried them, he wouldnt let them work for nothing.
The Devil Spirit Great White Sharks were naturally ecstatic. The energy filtered by the draining gold threads was extremely pure, and absorbing it was hardly difficult for them, and their cultivation instantly rose considerably. In fact, cultivation was even more difficult for spirit beasts than for humans, having to be piled up over long time. With Tang Sans help, they could save a lot of cultivation time, and would at least have a chance to attack the hundred thousand year cultivation more than ten thousand years before their nsmen. They naturally shed tears of gratitude towards Tang San.
The draining gold threads constantly changed position on the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. Because after each ce was absorbed for a time, it wouldpletely dry out from being drained of energy and vitality. At the same time, Tang San also searched for the things he wanted.
As the time approached, Tang San probed the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings circumstances through the draining gold threads and his own mental strength.
Golden light shed, the draining gold threads withdrew, and Tang Sans eyes turned gold. He smiled at Xiao Wu.
Xiao Wu slowly opened her eyes, revealing a joyful smile,
Ge, my spirit power is already rank eighty, and I still feel like I could keep absorbing. This Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings energy really is enormous! Once I have my eighth spirit ring, my spirit power might increase even further.
Chapter 308 — Million Year Spirit Ring and Million Year Spirit Bone
Chapter 308 Million Year Spirit Ring and Million Year Spirit Bone
Tang San nodded:
Lets go, well go down too.
While speaking, he held Xiao Wus slender and flexible waist and descended from the sky. Before he hadnded on the surface of the sea, Xiao Vai had already moved over, just in time for him to set down.
Xiao Bai looked at Tang San with eyes full of gratitude. Even though it might be said that for Xiao Bai, eating the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings corpse would be of considerable benefit, that still wasnt equal to the effects of the pure energy from the draining gold threads. This kind of method was not only direct, it also omitted the bother of eating the corpse. Even though Xiao Bai was a carnivore, she had lived for a hundred thousand years, and had no interest in the old chewy Deep Sea Demon Whale King.
Even more importantly, Tang San had not only helped her, but moreover used the draining gold threads to raise the strength of her seven kinsmen. This was an obvious benefit to the Devil Spirit Great White Shark n as a whole. As n chief, she was naturally excited.
Theres no need for thanks. You know we already consider you as a friend.
Tang San didnt stand on ceremony, and directly sat down on Xiao Bais back, patting her.
Xiao Bai sighed:
Tang San, Ive always believed humans, especially humans outside of the Seagod Ind, are extremely treacherous and cunning. But after getting to know you Ive learned that humans also have good and bad parts. You are undoubtedly the best human I have met. To tell the truth, Im a bit ashamed. Originally I still thought to keep that thing to myself, but a peach deserves a plum in return, and that should be yours to begin with. I shouldnt overthink it. Once youve finished absorbing the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings spirit ring, you have to split open his head. There youll find something very useful to you.
Oh?
Tang San looked a bit astonished at Xiao Bau, but he didnt say anything else. He had already spent a lot of time in order to be able to absorb as much as possible of the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings energy, and he didnt want all of his efforts to be wasted. Besides, the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings spirit ring wasnt so easily absorbed. A million years of cultivation, who knew what kind of trouble it would be to absorb.
Patting Xiao Bais back once again, Xiao Wu took initiative to leap to the back of another Devil Spirit Great White Shark, leaving more space for Tang San. Tang San took down his Seagod Trident from the Eight Spider Lances on his back,ying it across his knees. Light shed in his eyes, and raising his left hand, he once again summoned the Clear Sky Hammer.
Compared to when he fought just now, the Clear Sky Hammer was visibly much smaller. Without all its eight spirit rings it could only maintain its basic shape. However, on the surface of that ck hammer, the scarlet red Deathgod Domain pattern was even clearer. From it, Tang San instantly again sensed the presence of that energy that determined the oue of the battle with the Deep Sea Demon Whale King just now. And at the same time as he summoned the Clear Sky Hammer, Xiao Bai clearly trembled a bit beneath him.
Xiao Bai was a hundred thousand year spirit beast, and that she reacted this much just from slightly sensing the Clear Sky Hammers presence showed what kind of level it had reached. No, it should be said it was how terrifying the presence of the Deathgod Domain was after evolving.
The Seagod Trident brand on Tang Sans forehead brightened. He absolutely wouldnt blindly go absorbing the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings spirit ring. If he did, he would very possibly drown in cmity. Only by adequately exploiting all that he could would he be fully assured.
Illuminated by the Seagods Light, a hazy blue light appeared on the Clear Sky Hammer. Tang San waved his second spirit at the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, and simultaneously released his mental power.
A strange scene appeared. Without any control from Tang San, the red spirit ring light inscribed on the Clear Sky Hammer suddenly released, and without drawing any support from Tang Sans spirit power, intense red light instantly wrapped up the hammer. Even the Seagods Light that Tang San shone on it was instantly dispersed.
What was going on? Tang San clearly felt the red light emanating from the Clear Sky Hammer actually reject his Seagods Light. But before he had time to think more, an intense purple light surged out from the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings enormous body, quickly spinning and condensing in the air.
Just like when Tang San fought the Deep Sea Demon Whale King before, this surging purple light formed an enormous whirlpool in the air, and then flew at the Clear Sky Hammer in Tang Sans hand.
At such a moment, Tang San no longer had any other choice. He couldnt possibly give up on the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings million year spirit ring. Tang San was certain that even though his strength would leap up after reaching the god level, the stronger he was before that, and the stronger his spirit rings, the greater his strength would naturally be after bing god. His future opponent was the God of Angels Qian Renxue. If he wanted to fight her, he had to surpass her in all respects. Consequently, Tang San didnt hesitate. Quickly pulling out a crystal caterpir sausage with his left hand, at the same time as he swallowed an erect gold fly, the Clear Sky Hammer swung, summoning that purple whirlpool.
The Clear Sky Hammer radiated red light, instantly erupting with iparable aggressiveness. Tang San could clearly feel Xiao Bai sink below him, trembling violently. Clearly, she was extremely unsuited to the energy released by the Clear Sky Hammer. If it was like this before he had even started absorbing the spirit ring, then once he truly began, wouldnt it be even easier for variables to appear? In that case, it would be better not to use Xiao Bai as foothold.
Ill absorb the spirit ring in the sea, all of you retreat some distance.
Shouting, Tang San leapt up, pushing off Xiao Bais back, going to meet that deep purple whirlpool.
The red light emanating from the Clear Sky Hammer was like a terrifying maw, suddenly revealing its sharp teeth at that purple whirlpool. Strangely, the instant that purple whirlpool came into contact with the Clear Sky Hammers red light, it somehow instantly grew well behaved, and poured inside the hammer as obediently as rivers pouring into the sea.
Tang San instantly froze in midair. He only felt an unprecedentedly enormous power suddenly rush into his energy channels, and let alone controlling his own energy to resist, in this instant he couldnt even react. He only felt his mental world explode, his mind nking out.
To the eyes of the others, right now Tang San had instantly turned purple, even the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand had turned purple, and then fell straight down into the ocean. With a ssh, he disappeared under the surface. Very quickly not a trace remained.
Dont do anything without thinking, well listen to Tang San and retreat a bit.
Xiao Bai called, making the anxious Shrek Six Devils wake up. At the same time, she released a blue gray light, controlling the sea currents to slowly bring away the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings enormous corpse. Even though his spirit ring was already pulled out, there were still a lot of benefits left in the body.
The cool seawater couldnt approach Tang San. The reason he fell so quickly was that the purple energy surrounding him directly pushed away the seawater, bringing him towards the bottom of the sea. In fact, the ce where the Deep Sea Demon Whale King lived was obviously the deepest marine trench within ten thousand li of ocean. Tang San only felt the light around him grow darker and darker, and the energy within him also surge more and more violently. The process of absorbing this spirit ring was alreadypletely out of his control.
Submit to the will of the heavens. Tang San gave a wryugh in his heart. The Clear Sky Hammer seemed glued to his hand, without flying away. What Tang San didnt see was that on the Clear Sky Hammer wrapped up in purple, the Deathgod Domain originally inscribed only on one side of the hammer was now spurred by the purple energy to quickly grow, the red pattern bing more and more condensed, and spreading to each corner of the Clear Sky Hammer.
At the start it was just the hammer head, but after it was covered in red lines, it once again began to spread down the haft. Very soon, the entire Clear Sky Hammer was densely covered by this red pattern. But this still wasnt the end. After that red pattern upied the Clear Sky Hammer, it began to prate into the hammer. A scorching heat was felt from this. It was also because of the intimidation from this strange red light that the enormous Deep Sea Demon Whale King spirit ring energy pouring into Tang San didnt explode. On the contrary it was the Clear Sky Hammer that was constantly melting in the process.
This process was very strange, and besides being unable to move, Tang San felt his left hand seem to change. Even though he couldnt budge, because of the weight of the Seagod Trident in his right hand when the Clear Sky Hammer in his left struck the whirlpool, right now he was facing down, both arms holding weapons and hanging down. Consequently, he could see his left hands transformation.
The Clear Sky Hammer wrapped up in purple light couldnt be seen, but Tang San clearly saw his left hand gradually turn from purple to red. And this red was also quickly spreading. Along with the change in color, Tang San only felt his left hand and right arm grow icy cold. That red really wasnt hot like it looked, but on the contrary an intensely bone chilling cold, a chill filled with killing intent. But conversely, this killing intent aura was also filled with a just and honorable vast energy.
Was this the variant energy of the Clear Sky Hammer? The red light spread all the way to Tang Sans left shoulder before it stopped, repeatedly circting inside. Tang San could feel that when his left shoulder changed, that purple energy was gradually absorbed. Moreover, he had lost his connection to his Titan Giant Ape left arm bone.
Just as Tang San had no idea what was going on, suddenly, the red light that had originally stopped in his left shoulder suddenly moved, and it moved with the weight of fifteen tons of thunder. Piercing cold instantly spread, passing through Tang Sans shoulder straight to every corner of his body. The red light only didnt invade a range of ten centimeters around the Seagod Trident brand on his forehead.
Ruthless, overbearing, tyrannical, all kinds of intense moods filled every corner of his body. He clearly felt how even the Seagod Trident brand trembled slightly from the invasion of this red light. Could it be that this red light made even the power of the Seagod feel a trace of fear? Just what has my Deathgod Domain changed into?
Just as Tang San was feeling a bit frightened, this red light transformed yet again. It quickly focused on the six spirit bones within Tang Sans body. He only felt the spirit bones chill, and an enormous energy wave almost made them explode, the violent pain forcing him to vomit out a mouthful of blood. Strangely, the blood Tang San vomited out didnt scatter in the seawater, but was rather directly absorbed back in his skin.
Tang San had originally expected that if the enormous energy from the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings spirit ring was absorbed, it would definitely intensely attack the energy within him, and he would have to rely on the Seagods Light to restrain it, absorbing it drop by drop.
But this absorption process didnt progress as Tang San had expected. Let alone that the Seagods Light was entirely useless, the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings didnt even cause him any trouble. The entire process was instead led by the Clear Sky Hammer in his left hand, as if only the Clear Sky Hammers energy could control his body.
On the surface of the sea, everyone waited anxiously. Suddenly, Xiao Bais expression changed, The midsection of the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings corpse she was protecting suddenly vibrated intensely. Just as Xiao Bai wanted to suppress it with her energy, with a loud st, a giant hole blew into the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings body, and immediately, a purple bone flew out.
That was a bone like a spine, but there were still other bones linked to it. It was the spirit bone. It was lustrous purple like made from amethyst, but most strange was that it released energy in the form of a small whirlpool that carried it along.
Indeed, this was the spirit bone a spirit beast past a hundred thousand year would produce, and it was also a spirit bone produced ording to what Tang San as the killer needed.
To spirit masters, among the six necessary spirit bones, the most important one was the torso spirit bone. And this was also the spirit bone Tang Sancked.
Everyone noticed that there was a line of red light connected below this purple spirit bone, and even the purple whirlpool surrounding it was unable to influence that red light.
The seawater split open strangely, as if cut with a knife, exposing a small crack. With a whoosh, this amethyst-like spirit bone instantly disappeared inside, shooting straight towards the bottom of the sea.
Watching all this, the six devils couldnt help simultaneously breathing out. Clearly, Tang San absorbing thest spirit bone he needed, and that he still had the energy to absorb it proved that he was in no danger.
But, they had no idea that Tang San was now under unspeakable suffering.
Just after that red energy condensed on his six spirit bones, constantly pouring ice cold energy within, the Seagod Trident brand on his forehead couldnt take it anymore. Intense golden light radiated from the Seagod Trident brand, illuminating arge stretch of the sea bottom. At the same time, six lines of golden light surged from the Seagod Trident brand, pouring into Tang Sans six spirit bones. The ice cold feeling was instantly dispersed, reced by the scorching heat so familiar to Tang San.
One icy and one hot, this extremely cold and extremely hot feeling was in no way pleasant.
A long time back, Tang San had experienced this kind of ice and fire when he absorbed the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and the Inferno Delicate Apricot. Butpared to then, this time the feeling was even more intense.
The Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and Inferno Delicate Apricot were only purely hot and cold, but now the Seagods golden and Deathgod Domains transformed red werent as simple as warm and cold.
The Seagods gold contained vast bright sacred energy, and the Deathgod Domains evolved red contained was brimming with vast terrifying ughter energy. These two were ipatible, and immediately shed. And the battleground was naturally Tang Sans six spirit bones.
The most pitiful one still wasnt Tang San. The enormous purple energy that belonged to the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings spirit ring should originally have been extremely terrifying, but in the sh of the red and golden light, its purple light was basically suppressed until it didnt even dare twitch. Moreover, as the red and golden lights struggled, they also constantly absorbed its energy to strengthen themselves, as ifpeting to see who could absorb fastest. Even though the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings spirit ring energy was enormous, it still disappeared drop by drop under this kind of intense absorption speed.
How did his spirit bones be battlefields? Tang San couldnt keep from screaming. Suddenly sacred, suddenly ughter, suddenly ice cold, suddenly scorching hot, these two kinds of presences moreover contained different moods. As they constantly transformed, not only was his body in pain, even Tang Sans soul seemed to be torn in two.
Just as Tang San felt like he was on the verge of copse, suddenly, a purple light fell from the sky. Before he could react, that purple light had directly merged into his body.
Instantly, the purple light that was just dulling from the absorption of the purple and golden lights abruptly intensified, and even those red and golden lights were suppressed to dy.
Tang San also finally had a chance to catch his breath, doing his utmost to urge his mental strength to condense in his mind. At the same time, in this brief instant of control, he immediately smashed the Seagod Trident and Clear Sky Hammer against each other. He vaguely felt that the transformations of his body was rted to the two weapons.
Tang San thought correctly. However, the instant the Clear Sky Hammer and Seagod Trident struck each other, trouble returned again.
Because the Deep Sea Demon Whale spirit bone joined in, the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings million year spirit ring energy exploded again, suppressing the golden and red energies, and abruptly rose again as these two weapons shed.
Terrifying ughter energy and vast Seagod sacred energy erupted near simultaneously, and the pitiful Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings powerful energy was instantly suppressed once again. The gold and red clearly werent as powerful, but it still didnt dare resist.
And at this moment, Tang San also clearly felt an intense power resound in the bones of his chest. His physical attributes quickly rose, and his originally faintly golden internals almost instantly turnedpletely golden. Moreover, that golden color was quickly spreading, through his veins, flesh, blood, and bones.
Torso spirit bone? Tang San immediately understood. But he didnt understand was where this spirit bone came from? He hadnt summoned it! However, along with this spirit bone joining him, Tang Sans previous pain was also alleviated a lot.
As if because his resistance rose, even though those cold and hot energies alternated even faster, Tang San felt as if they had weakened a lot.
However, something that both excited and worried Tang San appeared at this moment. After colliding with the Seagod Trident, the purple energy that originally enveloped the Clear Sky Hammer shattered, exposing an evolved Clear Sky Hammer covered with dense red patterns, brimming with intense killing energy as if a major killing tool.
But the Seagod Trident hardly took it lying down. The long vanished golden light once again reappeared with the golden light bizarrely emanating from the brand on Tang Sans forehead. The intense divine presence and that intense ughter presence dazzlingly reflected each other.
Heavens! Do they want me to split in two? Tang San could understand the Seagods energy, but what was this red energy! The energy equally appeared within him, so why did the Seagods energy want to reject it so? Perhaps it should be said that they were rejecting each other as if fighting for control over the six, no, now it was seven spirit bones within him.
Right now Tang San very much wanted to say You go ahead and fight, but cant you put me unconscious first, and wake me up once youre done?
But this was in fact clearly impossible. Even though he was in pain, Tang San was also exceptionally clear-headed. So much so that it even made up for his exhaustion in his battle with the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. As both sides constantly shed, Tang San gradually discovered that the changes in his body were also growing more and more distinct. Everything inside him had turned pure golden, not only covered by light, but golden all the way through, deep inside. This meant that his body had already reached the god level.
Tang San had once carefully considered the circumstances of Qian Renxues body. He knew the gold represented the god level, when Qian Renxue used her greatest strength, her skin once turned pure golden. That should probably only appear for a true god. Through absorbing this spirit ring and spirit bone, regardless of the meaning of the two fighting colors, at least his body had still changed. Their battle would always have results, he just hoped this result wouldnt be too bad. To him, the worst result was both taking half of his body. If that really happened, Tang San feared he would have nowhere to cry.
Facts proved that luck was always on his side. As time passed, Tang San discovered through the stronger and stronger pain that it was still his Seagods power that held the advantage. First of all, the Seagod Trident brand held the most important spot on his forehead, and while that rid light wanted to force its way in to control the head spirit bone a few times, it was forced back without results. Second, even though the Seagod Trident had lost the Seagods Heart, it was after all a former divine weapon, and the Clear Sky Hammers red light had changed after the red light poured inside, and the gap between the two led to a difference in level.
The main battleground of the two colors was the Deep Sea Demon Whale torso spirit bone that had just fused with Tang Sans body, as well as the external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances. The golden color representing the Seagod energy was bit by bit gaining the advantage, and moreover expanding.
That the Seagod energy could obtain such a result made Tang San sigh in relief. Even though he had long ago guessed the final victor should be the golden Seagod, but this battle went on inside his body, how could he help worrying. Tang San of course had a basis for his estimate, absolutely dont forget that he was now submerged in the ocean. And this ocean was basically the Seagods domain. Here, that red light would clearly have a very hard time fighting the Seagod.
Even Tang San himself had no idea how much time had passed when that red light was finally forced back to Tang Sans left arm. The purple light filling his body had also gradually disappeared. As the gold and red fought, the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings spirit ring energy had beenpletely absorbed by Tang Sans body. Even though Tang San didnt understand what those two lights did to his body while absorbing the Deep Sea Demon Whale King spirit ring, in the end he still sessfully finished this crucial step.
Unfortunately, even though the Seagod energy was powerful, after that red light was restrained to Tang Sans left arm, it couldnt be expelled further. With Tang Sans shoulder as boundary, the Seagod energy upied the majority, but that red light was still entrentched in Tang Sans arm. No matter what it didnt agree to be removed.
The two sides, as clearly separated as the rivers Jing and Wei, stopped fighting as the Deep Sea Demon Whale King spirit ring energy disappeared. Clearly, they definitely werent willing to use their own pure energy to struggle with each other. Just like two extremely cunning enemies. And the unlucky party was that Deep Sea Demon Whale King spirit ring.
Finally over Tang San inwardly exhaled, he would rather fight the Deep Sea Demon Whale King again than to experience such torture.
In both his hands, the Seagod Tridents golden light gradually waned, but the Clear Sky Hammers red pattern showed no sign of disappearing, the red light on the surface only dulled a bit. And on that Clear Sky Hammer, another spirit ring had appeared, a spirit ring that shocked Tang San.
The spirit ring appeared pure gold, like Qian Renxuesst spirit ring. The difference was that it didnt have the intense divine presence that Qian Renxues tenth spirit ring did. But in its ce was a deep and immeasurable murderous intent.
This? Was it a million year level spirit ring, or a god level spirit ring? Tang San had no answer. But no matter what, this thing was definitely stronger than a hundred thousand year spirit ring. Moreover, it also shouldnt be the original Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings million year spirit ring he tried to absorb, because it contained the red energy of the variant Deathgod Domain. Just how powerful it was would have to be tested in actualbat.
Just at this moment, a familiar voice resounded in Tang Sans mind,
Seagods eighth trial, Perfect, Seagod set, pass. Reward, Seagod affinity up thirty percent, overall affinity ny nine percent.
Hearing this voice, Tang San couldnt help scowling. When hepleted the seventh trial, Draw, Divine Instrument, Seagod Trident, hisSeagod affinity had already reached eighty five percent. But this eighth trial still have thirty percent affinity. By reason he should be at one hundred fifteen percent affinity. Even if the Seagod affinity could only go up to one hundred percent, he should still be at that highest one hundred.
Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi once told him that when his Seagod affinity reached one hundred percent, he would be Seagod. And when he epted thest trial, before inheriting the Seagod, the higher this affinity was, the easier the inheritance would be.
Could it be that his Seagod affinity hadnt reached one hundred percent because he still hadnt epted the final trial? No, shouldnt be. Lowering his head to look at the Seagod Trident in his hand, Tang San suddenly understood why his Seagod affinity wasntpleted with this eighth trial. Because the Seagods Heart was broken. When he inherited the Seagod, there might be some variables because of the Seagods Heart breaking.
Nevermind, this eighth trial was already over anyway. As for the circumstances of the Seagods ninth trial and final inheritance, it would wait until they were back on the Seagod Ind and talked to Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi again. Besides, his great grandfather was also on Seagod Ind, and he would definitely help him.
The Blue Silver Emperor right leg bones flying ability started, and at the same time Tang San withdrew the Clear Sky Hammer, lightening the Seagod Tridents weight, and using his boyancy to swiftly rise towards the surface of the sea. As he ascended, he began to inspect his spirit power. Tang San was shocked to discover that the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was worthy of being a million year spirit beast. Absorbing his spirit bone had vital benefits.
First nevermind the attribute changes to his body, just the spirit power increase was an enormous surprise. His spirit power had not only broken the rank ny seven bottleneck, but moreover broken two ranks in session, rising straight to peak exceptional Douluo rank ny nine. Calcting the doubling spirit power increase, it made Tang San confident in even fighting Qian Renxue again.
Actually, what Tang San didnt know was that the reason his spirit power had risen so much wasnt only the benefits of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King spirit ring and spirit bone. In fact, after his spirit power reached rank ny five, increasing each rank was extremely difficult, and while the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings spirit ring and spirit bone contained enormous energy, it could at most help him rise to rank ny eight. The reason why he broke through rank ny nine was because of that close to intolerable pain. The battle between the Seagods gold and the variant Deathgod Domains red inside his body had imperceptibly also brought enormous advantages to his body. That god level sh squeezed and stimted his spirit power, and adding the perfectbination of his now god level body and the released energy, this had pushed his spirit power to the limit of humanity, rank ny nine.
Ge seeded.
On the surface, Xiao Wu yelled with excitement. They had already waited for a full seven days. Even though everyone had been relieved when the Deep Sea Demon Whale King torso spirit bone was sucked into the sea before, a seven day wait like this was definitely painful. Even Xiao Bai had submerged in the sea several times, but not discovered any traces of Tang San. She only seemed to feel a deeply terrifying presence pulse throughout the sea.
Now, that red brand on Xiao Wus forehead shed with dazzling radiance, and in her mind also echoed that long missing voice,
Apanying the Seagods eighth trial,plete, reward superpositioned.
Just as Xiao Wus words fell, and before anyone had reacted, with a sshing sound, a line of golden light shot towards the sky. Grasping the Seagod Trident, Tang San had broken out of the water. The clothing he wore before was missing, and the surface of the skin rippled with intense golden light.
Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing quickly turned away, and even though Xiao Wu was equally shy, seeing her man finally return made excitement win out over embarrassment. She shouted excitedly:
Ge, were here.
Oscar grinned:
Little San, youre streaking.
Tang San then noticed his circumstances and quickly pulled out a robe from the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges to wear. No matter how his clothes were damaged, he absolutely wouldnt lose the Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges and the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse hanging from it.
Floating down, Tang Sans gaze turned to hisrades, forcefully swinging his fist above his head,
The eighth trial is passed, all that remains is thest Seagod trial.
Dai Mubai smiled,
Then what are we still waiting for? Lets start out immediately.
No, of course we wait. Tang San, did you forget what I told you?
Xiao Bai spoke up to stop them. Under the effect of her energy, the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings already putrefying body was supported in the seawater, exposing its enormous head.
Chapter 309 — Treasure In Deep Sea Demon Whale King’s Head
Chapter 309: Treasure In Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings Head
Even Tang San himself had overlooked it, since after sessfully passing the Seagods Eighth Trial, he longed even more to be Seagod. They had already been held up here for a long time, and Tang San was also feeling nervous about what Dai Mubai worried previously, that Qian Renxue would go on the battlefield. Their family and friends were all there! When Xiao Bai warned him now, he remembered that this Deep Sea Demon Whale King might still have something for him. Xiao Bai definitely wouldnt speak without thinking. As another fish type demon beast, she understood the Deep Sea Demon Whale King even better than him.
Nodding to Xiao Bai, Tang San smiled:
Many thanks.
Even though he was still a bit bewildered over his current situation, at the very least he had already passed the Seagods eighth trial. Everything after that would have to wait until they reached the Seagod Ind. Even though killing the Deep Sea Demon Whale King and absorbing its spirit ring was difficult, it had still gone rtively smoothly, at least everything waspleted ording to n without too much trouble. Especially after his spirit power rose to rank ny nine, Tang San was confident that he at least wouldnt get killed even if he met Qian Renxue. Of course, that was under the premise that the battlefield was over the ocean or in a forest.
Soaring up, surging spirit power was instantly infused into the Seagod Trident. Even though this divine weapon couldnt disy its proper splendor, with Tang Sans enormous spirit power as well as the Blue Silver Emperors release, intense golden light instantly filled the Seagod Trident, making its three des glisten anew.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale King was worthy of being a million year spirit beast. Even though seven days had already passed as it soaked in seawater, its body was only very slightly dposed. Moreover, after Tang San leapt up he discovered that within this sea region there were already Devil Spirit Great White Sharks everywhere. Clearly Xiao Bai had used some special method to summon her n. If nothing else, she was definitely very reluctant to just abandon the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings body.
Even though they had absorbed the majority of its energy just after it died, some still remained. Also adding in that the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings body was near god level, there were enormous benefits for the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks to eat a bit. It could be easily imagined that, after a bit of work, the Devil Spirit Great White Shark ns strength would increase substantially. Xiao Bai might even break the age limits of hundred thousand year spirit beasts and be a true overlord of the sea.
Only, Xiao Bai had protected the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings head very well, only eating its flesh. Rank ny nine spirit power erupted, and without need for any spirit abilities, just physical strength and spirit power infused in the Seagod Trident, the sharp main de stabbed straight towards the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings head.
From the side, be a bit careful.
Xiao Bai hurriedly warned.
Tang San nodded in the air, shifting the Seagod Trident slightly and stabbing into the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings gills. This was aparatively weak part of the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings body to begin with, and now that it had lost its energy defense, the Seagod Trident easily cut through it, causing a soft sshing sound.
Tang Sans wrist turned, and he flew sideways in the air, forcibly cutting open the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings head, starting from the first cut.
Unexpectedly, the fishy stink Tang San originally expected didnt appear, and instead a strong fragrance wafted from the wound. Being the closest, he couldnt help sniffing it a few times, and immediately had refreshing feeling.
The Devil Spirit Great White Sharks in the sea now stopped their movements, no longer swimming around, simultaneously looking in this direction. Even Xiao Bais eyes revealed a somewhat thirsty light.
The Seagod Trident flipped up, and the top of the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings head was lifted up. Instantly, golden light filled the surface of the sea. In fact, this Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings body was extremelyrge, its head alone was more than ten square meters, lifting the top of the skull immediately exposed the whale brain inside.
Although the whales body wasrge, the brain was very small. Even one as strong as the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was no exception. The limit of the brain was also an important reason its mental strength wasnt equal to Tang San. Right now, after that more than ten square meter head was opened, the brain revealed was less than one square meter. But, that strong fragrance emanated from within that less than one square meter brain.
The whale brain was pure gold, seemingly moist and smooth, like melted gold. The intense fragrance was extremely attractive. And in the middle of that whale brainy a fist sized, entirely purple gold pearl. Although the whale brain was very attractive on its own, as he saw that pearl, Tang San couldnt move his eyes away.
He had once seen a pearl when he killed the Dark Devilgod Tiger. That one had three colors, but was much smaller than this one. The only difference was that the Dark Devilgod Tigers pearl seemed more spiritual, while this one was like something dead. However, in terms of the energy it contained, this whale pearl had far more. At just a nce, Tang San discovered that this definitely was a heavenly treasure.
Xiao Bais voice came faintly from behind,
The brains of sea spirit beasts above one hundred thousand years will evolve, turning into a special medicine. This medicine is an enormous tonic to any living creature, and moreover contains enormous energy, and can have very many effects. This Deep Sea Demon Whale King cultivated for a million years, its whale brain is naturally a good thing. Whether living or dead, flesh or bones, its definitely a treasure. As for how to use it, thats up to you. You killed it, you deserve this. I dont fear telling you, after you helped us kill the Evil Spirit Orca King, I secretly ate the Evil Spirit Orca Kings whale brain. Do you feel Im very selfish?
Tang San shook his head:
What, Im your friend. Besides, back then I already had the biggest benefit of the Evil Spirit Orca Kings spirit ring and spirit ring both. Let alone that whale brain, if you wanted, Id let you take this one as well.
Really?
Xiao Bai stared in surprise.
Tang San smiled softly:
Why? Doesnt my word count?
Sighing, Xiao Bai shook her head:
Nevermind, I appreciate your good intentions, but you better keep this thing yourself. I cant have it. Its not that Im being polite, its just that Ive absorbed too much outside energy recently, its already enough to advance my cultivation another step. I still know what biting off more than I can chew means. Take it. Judging by this Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings brain, eating it might be beneficial even if youve be a god. Next you have to go ept the Seagods inheritance, this might be able to help you in thest step.
Tang San nodded slightly, pointing at the pearl lying inside the whale brain:
Whats that? Something that grew from the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings brain?
Xiao Bai said a bit vacantly:
I dont know either. Its possible its something that will appear from a million year cultivation. But it may be assumed its the condensation of the spiritual influence of heaven and earth the Deep Sea Demon Whale King absorbed over the years, its definitely a treasure. Embed it in a weapon, and you might be able to forge a divine instrument.
Listening To Xiao Bai, Tang San couldnt keep his heart from twitching. Looking at the rhombic cavity in the Seagod Trident, he turned his head to look at hisrades. Dai Mubai smiled:
What are you being polite with us for? Even it this thing is any use to us, itll still have to wait until we reach the Seagod Ind. Senior Bo Saixi will defintiely exin it to us. Hurry up and take it, lets go.
Tang San nodded, taking off the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse from his waist. cing such medicinal things in the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse was more suitable. Only the whale brain was toorge, and he didnt have such arge container. He could only clear out a space in the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse and leave it there for now.
Grabbing in the air with his right hand, a faint golden blue light densely covered Tang Sans palm, causing a powerful suction force from the sky. First to fly out was that whale pearl, and when Tang San caught it, the rich fragrance cleared his mind. Breathing deeply a few times, he felt unspeakablefortable.
The whale bead was warm and soft, just like egg yolk, just muchrger. Even though it felt very warm and soft holding it, the surface was still extremely tough, cutting it open wouldnt be easy. Moreover Tang San vaguely felt that the warm and soft whale pearl didnt contain liquid, but was rather extremely soft all the way through, like gtin.
Without studying it further, Tang San ced the whale pearl in the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse, and then increased the suction force from his palm, using Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon. In the process, Tang San radiated golden blue light that circled his arm, faint dragon cries echoing. His arm seemed to produce a dragon with the suction force of a whale, inhaling that whale brain like a golden stream, pouring it directly into the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse.
Hunting the Deep Sea Demon Whale was painful, but the rewards were correspondingly enormous. Just that unknown level spirit ring and powerful torso spirit bone made Tang Sans strength rise arge chunk.
Lets go.
With a ssh, Xiao Bai flitted past the distracted Tang San,nding in the water in front of him.
Tang San smiled faintly, soaring. At the same time his right hand stretched out, and a strand of Blue Silver Emperor twisted around Xiao Wus waist, pulling over his lover tond on Xiao Bais back. The other Devil Spirit Great White Sharks that Tang San infused the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings energy into with the draining gold threads also one after another carried the other Shrek Seven Devils, elerating together to move in the direction of the Seagod Ind.
Xiao Bai leaned in Tang Sans arms, without saying a word, only quietly holding onto his waist. Her quiet made Tang San think something was odd, Xiao Wu seemed a bit different from before.
Xiao Wu, what is it? Are you angry? I dont want to take chances either, but you know
Xiao Wu hurriedly shook her head,
No, Im not angry. Ge, I know, youre helpless as well. If you dont grow stronger, how can you deal with powerful enemies? I just hate that I cant help you.
Tang San put strength in his arms, pulling XIao Wus soft body close against him, whispering.
Who said you dont help me? As long as youre by my side, youre the best help. Because only by seeing you will I not be at a loss, and everything I do will be more valuable. Whenever I think that, once all these crises are over, I can live quietly together with my beloved Xiao Wu, my heart fills with happiness. Just this happiness for the future encourages me. When I was chased by Qian Renxue, all I could think of was you. Every moment I told myself I had to do anything to survive, survive for my Xiao Wu. I definitely cant let you be heartbroken again. If I didnt have these thoughts to push me, I might not have been able to return to see all of you.
Ge
Listening to Tang Sans not quite a confession, but still sincere words, Xiao Wus throat seemed to choke on something, holding tightly to Tang San, her eyes hazy.
Tang San apologized:
Its all my fault, after you revived I havent had the time to keep youpany. Xiao Wu, you know, I really want to marry you, take you as my wife with the grandest wedding ceremony on the Continent. Remember, this is my vow to you. Before much longer, once the Spirit Empire is smashed, Ill definitely make you my wife. Then we can spend all our time together, ok? Then, you can give us a few children, and wherever you like, we will live.
Cough cough, I cant stand you, Im still here you know, cant you not be so sappy?
Xiao Bai twisted slightly beneath them. Only, her eyes still revealed admiration.
Tang San smiled silently, and Xiao Wus face turned bright red, burying her head in Tang Sans arms. Her charming appearance, so beautiful and alluring it was unreal, made Tang San somewhat stupid.
From the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings area to the Seagod Ind only took the Devil Spirit Great White Sharks one day at full speed.
Seeing the jade sea and silver beaches again, the Shrek Seven Devils all had a feeling of pride. Last time they hade here like thieves, using the Vast Sea Barrier to its fullest extent and even walking here across the sea bottom. At that time even the strongest of them, Tang San, had only had a spirit power in the sixty something ranks.
But now the Shrek Seven Devils strength had undergone a heaven and earth revolving change. Let alone Tang San who had be a peak absolute rank ny nine Douluo, the others spirit power had all progressed enormously after absorbing the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings energy.
Calcting in terms of levels, Dai Mubai had changed the least, but that was because his cultivation was the highest of everyone besides Tang San, now he had already reached rank eighty eight, already very close to Title Douluo. With his talent, he would definitely rise to be a young Title Douluo if he cultivated normally for just five years. Even though he wasnt as freakish as Tang San, right now Dai Mubai was still just thirty years old!
Because of his physique, Oscar had absorbed less energy, but his spirit power had still definitely progressed, reaching rank eighty five. As a food type spirit master, reaching such a level was already extremely terrifying. Oscar believed that he definitely could be a food Title Douluo, unprecedented in history. Then he would definitely have even stronger Title Douluo sausages. The only thing he prayed for was to definitely not have any daddy has a caterpir and such incantations. No matter how thick his cheek, his mental endurance still had limits.
Ma Hongjuns spirit power rose one more rank than Oscar, of course because his physical strength was even higher and could absorb even more Deep Sea Demon Whale King energy. At rank eighty six, his attack power was even more terrifying, and the power of the phoenix mes had also increased under the imperceptible influence. The higher his level, the more clear the advantage of his first rape spirit would be. Among the Shrek Seven Devils, besides Tang San, only Dai Mubai had the strength topete with him.
Xiao Wus spirit power reached rank eighty. Of course, this was just under the present circumstances. By Tang Sans estimates, the amount of energy Xiao Wu absorbed was second only to him, and her spirit power should still be able to rise another three ranks or so. In other words, after Xiao Wu got a spirit ring and reached rank eighty one, shed directly advance to rank eighty four. Like this, she was extremely close to the others. There was morover one thing Tang San had never forgotten, Xiao Wu had received a first rate one trial on Seagod Ind, and this trial would conclude once Tang Sanpleted the nine Seagod Trials, and until then the rewards were stacked. Very clearly, the rewards from Xiao Wus first rate one trial would surpass that of Ning Rongrongs first rate seven trials. Tang San clearly remembered how many spirit power ranks Ning Rongrong had gained. After hepleted the inheritance, Xiao Wus spirit power might very well catch up to Dai Mubai.
Ning Rongrongs spirit power had broken through rank eighty seven, second only to Dai Mubai. Even though she hadnt absorbed very much of the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings energy, her Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda spirit really was too outstanding, and after passing the first rate seven trials, her spirit power increase was also more than theirpanions. Her current spirit power already surpassed Ma Hongjun, reaching an even stronger level.
Zhu Zhuqings spirit power was rank eighty six. Her personal strength wasnt much in the group, but absolutely dont forget that if shebined with Dai Mubai tounch the Hell White Tiger, even rank ny nine Tang San didnt dare say he could defeat them quickly. Moreover, this spirit fusion ability would keep growing more and more terrifying as their strength increased.
Rounding their spirit power down to eighty,pared to six years ago they had advanced twenty ranks, and with the peak Douluo Tang San there, the current Shrek Seven Devils even challenged the deep history of all the current powers on Seagod Ind. In fact, the teamwork and understanding between them was something even the Seagod Inds seven guardian Douluo couldntpare to.
They had always cultivated together from the day they entered the Shrek Academy, and now more than a decade had passed. The rapport produced from life and death together was absolutely wasnt something ordinary spirit masters could reach only by cultivating together day after day. The Shrek Seven Devils could all trust their lives to theirrades.
Well leave you here. We have to go back to digest the energy. Tang San, I wish you luck. Once youve truly be Seagod, I will congratte you together with all the creatures of the sea.
Xiao Bai stood upright in the water, waving her forefins at the Shrek Seven Devils. Then she turned and led her nsmen back into the ocean.
Tang San drew a deep breath, his right hand holding the Seagod Trident, his left hand holding Xiao Wus hand. Raising his head, he looked in the direction of the Seagod Pce. Even though it was blocked from his view here, he could still confirm its presence from afar, as if it was calling out to him.
Seagod Ind, Seagod Mountain, Seagod Pce. I, Tang San, have returned. Thest trial approaches, Seagod, I will definitely possess your power, returning your august might to this world once again.
Dai Mubai stepped up next ot Tang San,
Do we go right away? Do you want to rest a bit?
His question naturally made sense. Ever since leaving the Heaven Dou Imperial Army, Tang San had hardly stopped. Hunting powerful spirit beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest, then being chased by god level Qian Renxue, barely managing to escape into the sea, then having barely recoverd from the influence of ring detonation he had started another battle with the million year Deep Sea Demon Whale King, plus finally absorbing the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings enormous energy. It was obvious that Tang San was tired.
Seeing hisrades deeply concerned gazes, Tang San shook his head:
Dont worry, Im fine. My current recovery ability is very powerful. Even going a month without sleep isnt a problem.
Oscar grinned:
Naturally, with my crystal caterpir sausage, theres no need to fear injuries. Besides, dont forget that little San is a freak. Even though we Shrek Seven Devils are all monsters, hes definitely the biggest one. Dont dy, even if we rest itll have to wait until the Seagod Pce. Trust that senior Bo Saixi wouldnt let little San start the inheritance if his condition was off.
Just as the seven were preparing to set off, suddenly, Tang San frowned and raised his head to look into the forest ahead.
In the forest, one figure after another slowly walked out. Seeing them appear, Tang San and hisrades couldnt help being shocked. Altogether seven people stepped out of the forest, the people that had once been their examiners, and moreover each guarded the Seagod Pirs, the seven Seagod guardian Douluo. They could be called the backbone of the entire Seagod Inds strength. Led by Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi, this power was enough to contend with any continental spirit master.
Seadragon Douluo walked furthest ahead, the other six following behind him, slowly advancing together. Judging by their expressions, Tang San couldnt help frowning slightly, because he discovered that these seven Title Douluo werent looking too well, frowning slightly and with a faint sorrow between their brows.
Had something happened on Seagod Ind? Tang San was inwardly shocked, and hurriedly went to meet them,
Seniors, this is?
Seadragon Douluo raised his spirits, squeezing out a smile:
We knew your friends returned and came to meet you. Lord Bo Saixi is waiting for you in the Seagod Pce.
By the meaning of Seadragon Douluos words, itd be a wonder if anything had happened on Seagod Ind, but what was up with their expressions?
Tang San said doubtfully:
Senior Seadragon, has something happened on the ind? Your expressions are so unsightly.
Seadragon Douluos heart trembled, and he hurriedly controlled his mind, speaking deferentially:
It is nothing, weve only waited for so many years, our guardian mission will finallye to an end with your inheritance, were a bit at a loss, thats all.
Tang San then understood. Yes! Once he inherited the Seagods position, there would no longer be a need for these seven douluo to guard the sacred pirs. They would also be relieved of their mission. Always quietly devoting themselves to guarding the sacred pirs for so many years had already be habit, and now they would be idle. It was no wonder they would be diforted and reluctant.
Immediately, he couldnt help consoling them:
Seven seniors, no matter what the future holds, you are all the cornerstones of Seagod Ind, this ce cannot do without you.
Seadragon Douluo smiled and nodded:
Lord, please follow us to the Seagod Pce.
He was already turning as he spoke, and as his gaze met the other Seven Seagod Sacred Pir Guardian Douluo, the smile was gone, deep sadness shing past the corners of his eyes. But by then his back was to Tang San, and Tang San didnt notice.
Everyone were powerful spirit masters, and when they put their backs to it, the Seagod Mountain was already in view again in an hour of effort. The mountain seemed no different from before. Tang Sans eyesight was now much stronger than before, and surveying the top of the mountain, he caught sight of a figure in a deep blue dress, standing quietly at the peak and looking in their direction, Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi.
Only, seeing Bo Saixi also shocked Tang San. The Bo Saixi Tang San remembered, or to say, from first nce Bo Saixi hadnt changed from the seemingly thirty years old beautiful woman, she had a noble, graceful, gentle, reserved moving temperament, giving people an unreachable feeling. Her beauty was one that thrilled the soul, yet wouldnt give people fanciful thoughts.
Tang San still deeply remembered the first time he saw Bo Saixi, in a red gown holding a golden scepter, leaving him with an extremely deep impression. But what he saw now was apletely different Bo Saixi.
Still in a red gown, still that golden scepter, even her azure eyes as deep as the ocean hadnt changed, but, her youthfulplexion was gone. Wrinkled skin and greying hair, she seemed like one at the end of her years. Despite still having a kind of unapproachable, untouchable feeling as she stood before the Seagod Pce, her appearance still gave Tang An an enormous shock.
If the presence she radiated wasnt still so powerful, Tang San really wouldnt dare believe this was the peak power of the Seagod Ind, Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi. What happened? Why would she change like this? With Bo Saixis strength, she could remain eternally youthful basically without any need to take care, until the moment she died. But, her cultivation hadnt changed now, but she was already old, as if she might be carried off by the wind at any moment.
Tang San, Ive waited a very long time. Come.
A faint voice came from the Seagod mountain. Even though it was still such a distance, Bo Saixis voice clearly reached the ears of the Shrek Seven Devils. Her voice was very calm, as if nothing had happened, only, from this calm Tang San heard some apathy.
Tang San looked at Seadragon Douluo and the others, and Seadragon Douluo saw from his expression that Tang San had already seen Bo Saixi. He shook his head at him with a sigh, without saying anything. Speeding up, they headed towards the Seagod Mountain.
Tang San frowned, catching up together with hisrades. They reached the ring shaped sea in a moment. The ring shaped sea was no longer a trial capable of stopping them. Tang San only soared up, six strands of Blue Silver Emperor shooting out and bringing hisrades to smoothly cross the two hundred meter wide sea, reaching the foot of the Seagod Mountain.
The Seagods Light on the Seagod Mountain was still so touching, all the scenery still exactly the same as when they left. The beautiful view made everyone feel carefree and rxed. Unfortunately, right now Tang San wasnt of a mind to appreciate any of it. Without waiting for the seven Seagod sacred pir guardian Douluo to lead the way, he sharply elerated and headed directly up the mountain. In just a few leaps, he arrived before the Seagod Pce at the top.
Tang San naturally didnt have bad eyesight, none of what he saw before had changed. Bo Saixis aged, end of her life appearance made Tang Sans heart ache. Why would this elder who had given all her life to the Seagod Ind suddenly
Bo Saixi quietly watched Tang San. Her crystal clear eyes seemed to see something, but she didnt say anything, as if searching for something in Tang Sans face.
Tang San didnt speak either, letting her watch him. He wanted to ask questions, but watched by Bo Saixis clear and wless eyes, he couldnt open his mouth.
The others also arrived at the top of the mountain. As Dai Mubai and the rest saw Bo Saixis appearance they couldnt help crying out. Especially Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing covered their mouths. Only Xiao Wu who hadnt directly met Bo Saixi was better off.
Bo Saixis kindly gaze swept across everyone,
Are you very shocked? Its actually nothing, appearance is meaningless to me. You wait outside a while first. Tang San, follow me. I have some things to exin to you.
Tang San nodded silently, following behind Bo Saixi into the Seagod Pce.
Bo Saixi casually waved her hand, and soft spirit power slowly pulled close the tworge gates, isting everything outside. The lightless Seagod Pce was still dark, the seven tforms still exactly the same.
After entering the pce, Bo Saixi didnt walk further inside, but rather stopped directly, stepping aside and sitting down crosslegged beside the door. She pointed opposite her, gesturing for Tang San to also sit.
Tang San sat down as she asked. Looking at Bo Saixi, he drew a deep breath,
Senior, your current appearance, is it rted to my great grandfather? Dont tell me he didnt understand your intentions?
As the peak Douluo of the present world, no enemy could possibly cause Bo Saixi to change this much. With Bo Saixis status, even if she really met a god level power, she would definitely sacrifice her life to protect the Seagod Ind, but still definitely not turn so old as this. In Tang Sans impression, Bo Saixi was an extremely proud person, otherwise she wouldnt have used that kind of method to reject his great grandfather Tang Chen as well as Qian Daoliu back then.
Therefore, there was only one exnation for her current appearance. That had to be rted to his great grandfathering here after they separated. Bo Saixi loved his great grandfather, the only man she had loved in her life. Tang San could also only think of that kind of exnation for Bo Saixi to change so much.
Looking at Tang San, Bo Saixis eyes revealed a slight smile, but this smile contained even more of a strange mood.
Tang San, youre very intelligent, and I will moreover also thank you. You finally let me see him onest time. I really am grateful. Even Tang Chen might not have thought that you could guess I changed like this because of him.
Chapter 310 — Two Inheritance Options, Seagod Or Asura God
Chapter 310: Two Inheritance Options, Seagod Or Asura God?
Tang San had guessed Bo Saixis changes might be due to his great grandfather Tang Chen, but he had never thought it would actually be like this
Bo Saixi spoke faintly:
Only, youre wrong on one point, its not that Tang Chen didnt understand my feelings. When he came here and we met again, everything before that was meaningless. A hundred years, weve both lived in this world for more than a hundred years, what could we not let go of? Unfortunately, even though he gave me happiness bying here, it also brought even deeper grief. None of it is his fault, Im the one who was too proud back then, I never clearly told him, never even hinted at my feelings for him. All of it is my fault
Bo Saixis mood was a bit out of control. Even though she still sat there motionless, she trembled slightly, and her right hand tightly grasped her golden scepter, causing tapping sounds where it hit the floor.
Senior, you Just what happened? Where is great grandfather?
Bo Saixi looked somewhat absentmindedly at Tang San,
Did you know, youre very simr to when he was your age? Only back then he was much more brash than you, not as reserved. Of course, this was also rted to his strength. When he was thirty, he was already the power of a generation. None of his peers could match him. Its also just because of this that I couldnt help liking him, even fully aware that he already had a wife. Oh, Tang Chen, you really are the bane of my life, you still wont let me go even at the end.
What?
Listening to Bo Saixi, Tang San was shocked. He couldnt help standing up, looking at Bo Saixi with a dumbstruck expression in his eyes.
Bo Saixis voice sank,
Yes, Tang Chen has already passed, passed into eternity. Even though he understood my feelings, and came to find me, what he showed me was still his face at the end. Three days, he only gave me three days before he left me. Then I aged ten years in a day, and ended up looking like this.
No, thats impossible.
Tang San couldnt help being stirred up:
Senior Bo Saixi, my great grandfather already has a demigod body, how could, how could he pass like that? Youre definitely mistaken, definitely.
Even though Tang San had only met his great grandfather face to face once, in his heart, his great grandfather still held an extremely majestic position. Even someone with his fathers character was filled with respect when mentioning him. Moreover, back then his great grandfather Tang Chen had already begun the process of inheriting the Asura God, his physique was already demigod level. On this trip to Seagod Ind, besides inheriting the Seagod, at the same time he would also ask his great grandfather to leave. With his great grandfather overseeing things, plus his own strength, the situation on the Continent would naturally be under control. Now hearing Bo Saixis heartbroken words, he was unable to take them for facts. With such strength, how could his great grandfather die in obscurity?
Bo Saixi raised her head to look at him,
Child, sit down. I called you here to rify these matters with you. This is also your great grandfathers exnation.
Tang San sat back down again with heartfelt doubt, gazing at Bo Saixi with eyes filled with puzzlement.
Bo Saixi spoke softly in her gentle yet heartbroken voice:
Back then, after your great grandfather and Qian Daoliu heard my conditions, they left the Seagod Ind together. Qian Daoliu was like me, he was the guardian of a divinity, guarding the Seraphim God, he would never be able to truly be god. Therefore, he naturally chose to give up. But, your great grandfather didnt. Besides my feelings, his pride made him unwilling to return before hepleted his promise to me. After untold hardships, he found it, but thetter half of his life was a nightmare. He should have told you that he discovered the Asura Gods inheritance in ughter City, but it was also there that he lost his consciousness, bing the host body of the Blood Red Nine Headed Bat King, and also the ughter King of ughter City.
Tang San nodded silently. Even though he and his great grandfather had only met briefly, he had described this.
Tang Chen lived in ughter City for so many years, and even though he ultimately threw off the restraints with the help of your Seagod Trident, finding himself again, his body was long sincepletely rotted. The Blood Red Nine Headed Bat Kings poison had long since corroded him. Despite the strength he possessed, his body still basically wasnt enough to endure that power. It was well enough when he was still ughter King and the power within him still wasnt too vast, and while controlled by the Blood Red Nine Headed Bat King he could still stay alive. But, after he regained his consciousness, his own strength, and a portion of the Asura Gods power entered him, the tremendous energy immediately broke his body. He tried to endure, until he came here, until he saw me
Tang San watched Bo Saixi dumbstruck, whispering:
It was me, I killed great grandfather
Bo Saixi said bitterly:
Idiot child, dont talk nonsense. Even dead, he still lived better than as that Blood Red Nine Headed Bat Kings host body. Besides, you let him return to find me. Even before his death, your great grandfather still wanted glory for you. When Tang Chen came here, his body had already copsed. I tried to think of a way but couldnt help him persevere. He originally wanted to wait for your return, to personally see his great grandson inherit divinity, possess the power of gods, but he couldnt. The Asura Gods energy was too overbearing, how could his shattered body hold out?
In hisst three days aftering here, Tang Chen spoke with me the whole time, as if he wanted me to listen to everything on his mind over all those years. He said very, very many things, he and I chatted, and unconsciously, three days passed.
Big teardrops rolled down Bo Saixis cheeks, her body trembling uncontrobly, sitting there like she was demented. Whenever she recalled Tang Chens death, her heart ached so she couldnt breathe. What she didnt say was that, after Tang Chen had drawn hisst breath in her arms, she held his body unmoving for a full seven days. After seven days, her appearance had changed to this.
Senior, my condoleances. I didnt expect I would only meet great grandfather once, and then Heaven would forever part us.
Bo Saixis grief couldnt be faked. When he just came here and heard the news, it had been an enormous blow to Tang San. Even if his mental qualities were quite powerful, he still found it difficult to ept. After all, that was his great grandfather!
After a long time, Bo Saixi forced herself to calm down, the grief on her face gradually disappearing. In its ce was instead a gentle smile,
Fine, lets not mention these sad things. The old will always die. These are the rules of nature. Unless one bes god, only then is there a chance to break them. Even though your great grandfather met a lot of difficulties in ughter City, he still lived for more than a hundred years, and he also lived an extremely rich life. He did not live this life in vain. Everything he left behind is bound to benefit your Clear Sky School forever. The bitterness he received was all because of me. In our next life, I will definitely serve him well.
Before your great grandfather passed, his sole regret was that he couldnt see you be god, inheriting the Seagods divinity. Tang San if you truly respected him, you will definitely fulfill his final wishes. Also, before he died he left something for you. Look after it well, even if only as a memento.
While speaking, Bo Saixi flicked her wrist and beckoned towards the side of Seagod Pce. A red light abruptly brightened, and in a sh arrived between Bo Saixi and Tang San.
That was a two meter long blood red giant sword, precisely the one Tang Chen once used to block Tang Sans Seagod Trident, and also sent him flying with.
The broad, slender de was densely covered with deep golden magic patterns, the entire blood red sword brimming with extremely severe ughter aura. Even a power on Bo Saixis level couldnt help frowning when faced with the presence of this wicked sword, clearly influenced by it.
But, as Tang Sany eyes on it, he was dumbfounded.
Tang San felt nothing of what Bo Saixi did, not a trace of the swords ughter intent influenced him. On the contrary, as he saw this sword, Tang San immediately had an intense urge, uncontrobly raising his left hand. His palm also revealed an equally red magic pattern, its ice cold presence reaching all the way to his shoulder, and it seemed to form a perfect understanding with that wicked sword.
Instantly, a question that had always puzzled Tang San was made clear, he finally understood what the blood red energy that helped him kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King and then also had an important effect on absorbing the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings spirit ring energy.
Indeed, that was a change in his Deathgod Domain, and moreover a change after it reached the highest level. It was no longer the power of the Deathgod Domain, but rather a connection to the power his great grandfather tried to inherit, the Asura God!
Yes! If that wasnt the case, then how could the blood red energy filled with ughter aura fight as equals with his Seagods power for a time? If it wasnt a god level power, then how would his Seagods power find it so difficult to contend with? How would the Deep Sea Demon Whale King be sopletely suppressed? The Asura God, he actually possessed a portion of the Asura Gods power? This, just what was going on?
Reason made Tang San make the most proper choice. He sharply raised his right hand, grabbing his left hand, without letting it touch that sword. In his heart, Tang San vaguely sensed that if he touched that sword at this moment, then the Asura Gods power already suppressed by the Seagods power within him might rear its head once again. At that time, his body might once again be their battlefield.
That was no joke. Last time on the bottom of the sea, he still had the Deep Sea Demon Whale King spirit rings energy for them to absorb, but that wasnt the case now. If they really started a fight inside of him, the unlucky one might be him. Dont bite off more than you can chew, Tang San absolutely didnt dare think of simultaneously inheriting two divinities at once, that was pure lunacy.
Perhaps the Asura God might be even stronger than the Seagod he was now prepared to inherit, but even his great grandfather couldnt absorb that Asura Gods divine power over so many years, and it ultimately still caused his death. This clearly showed just how overbearing it was. The Seagods power was much more gentle byparison, and Tang San hadpleted the process to inherit it step by step, gradually passing the first eight of the Seagods nine trials and now thest. Even if the Seagod Trident was damaged, Tang San would still choose it for his inheritance, there was no need to doubt this.
As a result, he absolutely couldnt give the Asura Gods power within him any chance to recover. His great grandfather had left behind this sword with good intentions, giving him one more option, or to say that this Asura devilsword was very possibly the key to the Asura Gods inheritance, but he absolutely couldnt touch it now. At least he had to wait until hepleted the Seagods inheritance. Inheriting a divinity really was too dangerous, and understanding the energy within this devilsword would could wait forter.
In fact, Tang Sans guess was at least seventy percent correct. Tang Chen did leave behind this Asura devilsword to give Tang San another option. When he met Tang San back then he had seen that Tang San already possessed the Deathgod Domain, but what Tang Hao, his son Tang San as well as Hu Liena had no idea about, was that the Deathgod Domain they possessed was actually the Asura Gods first trial. As long a someone had passed the first trial, they had a chance of inheriting the Asura Gods divinity. And Tang Chen leaving behind this devilsword meant that he had already passed the majority of the Asura Gods power of inheritance. As long as it was a spirit master with the Deathgod Domain, they stood a chance of inheriting its divinity.
The fundamental difference in the Asura Gods inheritance from the Seagodsy in the method to choose the sessor. The Seagods sessor was singr. As long as one was chosen, they would be imperceptibly influenced in their cultivation until they possessed enough toplete the process of inheritance. This could be seen in how the trace of Seagods divine intent in the Seagods Heart saved Tang Sans life several times, as well as how he directly drew the Seagod nine trials aftering to Seagod Ind, and moreover taught him the Golden Thirteen Halberds first three strikes.
But the Asura Gods inheritance was much more dangerous. As the god of ughter, the Asura Gods sessor had even harsher requirements, and inheriting the Asura God wasnt easy even without the Rakshasa Gods interference. Consequently, when the Asura God chose its sessor, it cast a wide with the thought of growing one after another. As long as they got the Deathgod Domain, they were all considered chosen. And who could inherit the god of Asura in the end, that was up to their efforts.
Of course, Tang San had no idea about this. To him it seemed there was nobody else who could inherit the Asura God. The Asura Gods level was half a step higher than the Seagod, Rakshasa God or Angel God. Even though the previous generations Asura God had long since left this world, the divine intent left behind needed no carrier, as long as omeone could cultivate the Deathgod Domain to a degree where it evolved, bing the Asura Gods power, the divine intent would discover it.
Previously, Tang Chen regained consciousness from Tang Sans Seagods Light, and immediately gained the Asura Gods approval, and could therefore directly reach the Asura Gods demigod form. As long as he alsopleted the inheritance, he could inherit the Asura Gods divinity. After all, back then Tang Chen had already passed the majority of the Asura Gods trials.
Unfortunately, Tang Chens physical condition no longer allowed him to undergo the inheritance, and his broken body also couldnt endure the enormous energy shock. After barely managing to reach the Seagod Ind, he only persisted for three days before departing this world. Facing death, Tang Chen was of course unwilling to let his energy pass between heaven and earth, and so he focused the refined Asura Gods power he had received into this Asura devilsword. He believed that as long as Tang San held this sword, he would have a chance of inheriting the Asura God. Moreover, he also specifically guided that the Asura Gods strnegth was even more tyrannical than the Seagod.
How could Tang San suppress the Deep Sea Demon Whale King? Because of the effect of the Deathgod Domain evolved to Asura Domain. Even gods would tremble at the Asura Gods presence, and even though the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was a million year spirit beast, and also extremely powerful, its level was still far lower.
The reason why one might say that there was nobody that could inherit the Asura Gods strength besides Tang San right now, was just because when his Deathgod Domain evolved to Asura Domain, he had obtained the Asura Gods approval. With Tang Chen dead, Tang San who possessed the Asura Domain was naturally the first sessor candidate. Unless he also died, this Asura Gods divinity could only be inherited by him. Of course, Tang San didnt choose to inherit the Asura God, but that was another matter.
The Deathgod Domain was in some sense simr to Tang Sans Seagods Light as well as Seagod affinity. As Tang Sans strength increased, the Deathgod Domain constantly evolving was actually equivalent to Tang San constantly epting the Asura Gods trials.
When he faced the million year Deep Sea Demon Whale King and simultaneously detonated six spirit rings, the Deathgod Domain inscribed on the Clear Sky Hammer was stimted by the extremely enormous energy explosion, thereby causing a qualitative leap, evolving to Asura Domain. And as Tang San added thest spirit ring to the Clear Sky Hammer, the Deep Sea Demon Whale spirit ring, it even further gave adequate energy to the Deathgod Domains evolution, the process where the Clear Sky Hammer turned from ck to red, trulypleting the Asura Domains evolution.
Whenter absorbing energy, the Asura Gods overpowering ughter energy directly entered Tang Sans body, trying to invade all his spirit bones, soaking him in divine intent, immediately suffered the already present Seagod energys rejection. This caused the huge was inside Tang San.
If the Seagod energy inside Tang San was intelligent, it would definitely have been extremely depressed. This was obviously firste, first served, and when someone had already picked Tang San for so long, some outsider wanted toe force their way in at thest moment.
Although the Asura God was even a bit stronger than the Seagod, the Seagods divine power had after all taken root in Tang San earlier, and with the Seagod Trident present and years of subtle influence of the Seagods power finally gave it the advantage. But even so, the Seagods power could only suppress the Asura Gods power to Tang Sans left arm, and not expel it. This showed how overbearing the Asura Gods power was. The reason why it finally stayed in Tang Sans left arm was mainly because that was where Tang San released the Clear Sky Hammer. The Clear Sky Hammer had now already be the gathering point for the Asura God in Tang San.
The sword Tang Chen left behind was the condensation of years of the Asura power he had saved, and with all his remaining energy poured into it before his death, it had already reached the level of a divine weapon, gaining the Asura Gods approval. Its quality was in no way inferior to Tang Sans Seagod Trident, and could also be considered the intermediary for the Asura Gods inheritance. Therefore, if Tang San really had grasped this devilsword, the situation within him might have immediately transformed. As for what the final oue would be, nobody knew. No matter how overbearing the Asura Gods divine power was, dont forget that this was the Seagod Pce, on the Seagod Ind in the middle of the ocean. To whom the deer would fall could not be known. But it could be imagined that if the two gods fought over Tang San, he naturally wouldnt find it easy, and might be beyond all hope of salvation.
Tang Sans wisdom showed an important effect at a crucial moment. He didnt covet the Asura Gods power, instead firmly holding his left hand and even retreating a few steps, opening some distance between him and the Asura devilsword, resisting its intense lure without being fooled.
Tang San, what is it?
Bo Saixi couldnt help asking as she watched Tang Sans odd actions.
Tang San smiled wryly:
Its nothing, great grandfather really left me a big gift. Only, no matter what, Id better inherit the Seagods divinity first. The energy within the Asura devilsword great grandfather left is too overpowering, if I hold it now it might influence my inheritance of the Seagod.
Bo Saixi gave Tang San a deep nce, then nodded silently,
That is true, if I help youplete the inheritance a bit earlier, I can also be freed earlier.
While speaking, she waved her right hand and pulled on the Asura devilsword, returning it to a corner within the Seagod Pce.
With some more distance between him and the Asura devilsword, its powerful attraction immediately weakened a bit, and Tang Sans expression eased. In terms of willpower, with all the tribtions he had undergone, he was definitely one of the strongest in the present world. Very quickly shifting focus, he turned and looked at thergest tform in the center of the Seagod Pce. That was where he had once drawn the Seagod Trident.
Bo Saixi said:
Call over yourrades. The Seagods energy is too enormous,rge amounts of it will overflow when you undergo the inheritance. In order to keep this ce from being destroyed, them being here can not only absorb the overflowing energy, at the same time it can also protect this ce.
Senior, before starting the inheritance, theres something I have to tell you.
While speaking, Tang San raised the Seagod Trident grasped in his right hand, holding it in front of Bo Saixi.
Bo Saixi looked distracted, but as her gaze fell on the empty cavity on the Seagod Tridents main de, her expression instantly changed,
The Seagods Heart? Whats happened?
After meeting Tang San again, Bo Saixis heart had been filled with Tang Chens shadow, and she didnt pay any attention to the Seagod Trident. But now that Tang San held it out to her, Bo Saixi saw the big problem.
Tang San said bitterly:
Its all my fault, I couldnt protect the Seagod Trident. Its like this
Next, he described how he had been chased by Qian Renxue, how the Seagods Heart shattered at thest moment, and the Seagods divine intent protected him until he escaped into the ocean.
Listening to Tang San, Bo Saixis expression grew more and more unsightly. Looking at the Seagod Trident in front of her, she couldnt keep her eyes from shing.
and thats it. In order to save me, the Seagods Heart shattered. Senior, youre the Seagod Douluo, the high priest of Seagod Ind, do you have any way to restore it? If not, can I still receive the Seagods inheritance?
Bo Saixis eyes shed, revealing a pondering expression, but the ugly expression on her face didnt change. Clearly, the broken Seagods Heart wasnt so easily mended.
Tang San, do you still remember the Seagods seventh trial, Draw, Divine Instrument, Seagod Trident?
Tang San nodded,
Of course.
Bo Saixi lowered her voice:
Then you certainly remember that when you saw this trident for the first time, it didnt have the Seagods Heart. After you drew it, the Seagods Heart was branded on it. The Seagods Heart was something you originally brought here. And in fact, the Seagods inheritance also mainly relies on the Seagods Heart. The Seagods Heart wasnt in the Seagod Ind, where it went, even I as the Seagod Inds high priest cannot say. Only when it meets a suitable candidate for the Seagods divinity will it fuse with them, and silently guide the chosen one here to experience the Seagods trials. Only after experiencing the trials can they be Seagod. The importance of the Seagods Heart is obvious.
ording to the circumstances you described, I can first of all be certain of two things. Firstly, the Seagods Heart had a very high approval towards you, thats why it wouldnt hesitate to be damaged in order to save you. And second, the Seagod Trident has also lost its intelligence due to the Seagods Heart being broken, thereby making you lose the capabilities of this divine weapon. In the materials the Seagod left behind, it is clearly stated that the lord Seagod utilized the majority of his power through the Seagod Trident. It is obvious that the Seagod Trident has an enormous effect on the inheritance process. Since you could kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, and also pass the preceding trials so easily, if the Seagod Trident was here, you could certainly extremely smoothly finish the inheritance. But, now that the Seagods Heart is gone, without the support of the Seagod Trident, I also dont know what will happen during the inheritance.
Tang San said:
Is there no way to restore the Seagods Heart?
Bo Saixi sighed:
Ive already told you, the Seagods Heart is not something I am capable of understanding. I dont even know how it can be restored. Maybe, if you canplete the Seagods inheritance, this Seagod Trident will recover on its own. But this inheritance will also turn iparably difficult. Youre Tang Chens great grandson, and also his most outstanding descendant, and also so outstanding that youve reached rank ny nine before youre thirty. Honestly, Tang San, from my point of view, or maybe from your great grandfathers point of view, I dont want you to proceed with the inheritance. You know that if you fail, you will only die.
Tang San sighed,
Senior, I understand your kind intentions. But, I cant possibly not proceed. If no gods ever appeared in this world, then my current rank ny nine strength should be enough to deal with it, and not bing a god wouldnt matter. But the god of angels has already appeared, and if I cantplete the Seagods inheritance, then there is nobody in this world to oppose her. I cant watch the Spirit Empire unify the entire Continent. If you wont allow me to proceed with inheriting the Seagods divinity, then I have to take even greater risks and try with the Asura divinity my great grandfather left me. But you also know that even someone with my great grandfathers astonishing talent finally ended up dying. Moreover, I already possess arge amount of the Seagods divine power, if I chose to inherit the Asura God, it might be even more dangerous. Therefore, please help me, senior. I promised the Seagod Trident that, no matter what, I would definitely help it recover. Its my partner, I cant leave it soulless like this forever.
Bo Saixi watched Tang San;
You really have thought it over. Without the aid of the Seagod Trident, its very likely you will die nine times out of ten in the process. Just like how the god of Angels inheritance required the Angelic Raiment as intermediary, helping the sessor with absorbing the divine power, the Seagods inheritance also needs the Seagod Trident to guide the energy and continuing the process. Without the Seagod Trident, you wont have any buffer in the inheritance. You might even suffer even more brutal trials.
Tang San nodded silently,
Senior, you dont need to try persuading me. Ive already decided, inheriting the Seagod is my only choice. I have no way to retreat.
Bo Saixi sighed,
Oh, Tang San, your stubbornness is exactly like your great grandfathers. All you Tangs are so stiff. Even a kid who seems to think so carefully and act so reservedly is no different.
Tang San didnt speak up again, but the increasingly resolute light in his eyes had already answered Bo Saixi. Yes, he had no choice. In order to defeat Qian Renxue, in order to avenge his parents and Xiao Wu, in order to end the continental war, he had to do this.
Bo Saixi waved her hand, looking a bit tired, she turned towards the central stage in the Seagod Pce,
Call yourrades here.
Tang San nodded silently,
Senior, please keep it secret for me. I dont want my friends to worry.
Bo Saixi nodded silently.
Tang San then opened the Seagod Pces great gates, stepping out into the sunlight.
The seven Seagod sacred pir guardian Douluo as well as the Shrek Six Devils all waited outside. Seeing Tang San walk out, Xiao Wu and the others showed questioning expressions.
Tang San nodded quietly to them:
Everyone follow me inside. We will begin the inheritance.
The expressions of the seven Seagod sacred pir guardian Douluo changed practically simultaneously. Among them, Seawitch Douluo seemed to want to say something, but was stopped by Seadragon Douluo.
Right now Tang San waspletely immersed in the impending inheritance, and didnt notice these details. Calling out to his friends, he turned and returned to the Seagod Pce.
Seadragon Douluo watched the other guardians with a strict gaze, until the other six slowly lowered their heads. Led by Seadragon Douluo, they fell to one knee at the same time, shouting:
Our respects, lord.
The thick Seagod Pce gates closed behind the Shrek Seven Devils, isting inside and outside. Seawitch Douluo couldnt suppress her agitation,
Why, why must the divinity be inherited? Lord Bo Saixi is already pitiful enough
Seadragon Douluo sighed:
Seawitch, dont talk drivel. Have you forgotten our mission? Our mission is the descent of the new Seagod. To personally witness this scene already makes us more fortunate than generations of guardian Douluo.
Seawitch sobbed:
But, the price for the Seagods inheritance is lord Bo Saixis life!
Chapter 311 — Beginning of Inheritance, Sacrifice, Seagod Douluo
Chapter 311 Beginning of Inheritance, Sacrifice, Seagod Douluo
But, the price for the Seagods inheritance is lord Bo Saixis life!
Seawitch watched that already closed gate, her voice choked,
Dont tell me youve forgotten? How much of what we have today was granted us by lord Bo Saixi? Without the lord, there is no us. But now we have to watch her die. I cant stand it.
Seahorse Douluo sighed:
Youve also seen the lords circumstances. Maybe, this is the best oue for her. Ever since that person came here again, the lord has changed. Dont tell me you cant see that her heart died along with that person? Life is even more painful to her.
Fine, all of you shut up. Let us wait for the lord Seagods descent. This is also what lord Bo Saixi prayed for.
Seadragon Douluo silently stepped forward, kneeling on one knee with both hands at his chest, no longer speaking.
The other six guardian Douluo, including the unreconciled Seawitch, all lined up behind Seadragon Douluo and knelt. Their faces were filled with sincere sadness, silently praying.
Inside the Seagod Pce.
After the gates closed, this ce instantly turned pitch ck. Although it wasnt their first time here, this time everything feltpletely different. Xiao Wu, Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ning Rongrong, Ma Hongjun and Zhu Zhuqings gazes all focused on Tang San. He was going to undergo the Seagods inheritance! If he seeded, he would be a true god. A god! An actual god.
Everyone unconsciously breathed faster, their gazes towards Tang San also turning somewhat subtle. What they felt most was excitement and admiration. Of course, there was also a trace of worry. Even though they didnt know how much influence the Seagods Heart breaking would have on Tang Sans inheritance, they all knew that the inheritance of a divinity was very risky business.
Dai Mubai sharply raised his right hand, grabbing Tang Sans shoulder,
Little San, you have to seed.
Oscar brought all kinds of high level sausages, holding them out to Tang San, supporting him by action. Tang San smiled and shook his head to him. Human spirit master support abilities were useless for gods, this was something Tang San discovered when he was unable to rely on Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda while mobilizing the Asura Gods power to kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. Therefore, these sausages would be no use during the inheritance.
Ma Hongjun directly gave Tang San a big bear hug,
Third brother, youve always been my idol. In my heart, nothing is impossible for you. This is the same.
Ning Rongrong coordinated with Zhu Zhuqing, the two women stepping up to Tang San, one on the right and one on the left. Standing on tip toes, they kissed his cheek.
Ning Rongrong giggled:
Everyone says that beauties encouragement can give infinite strength, third brother, dont disappoint is.
Strangely, Dai Mubai and Oscar didnt show any jealousy, only encouragement.
Xiao Wu wasst to step up to Tang San as the others stepped aside without looking in their direction. Thest moments were set aside for them.
Tang San held Xiao Wus hands, pulling them next to his mouth,
Xiao Wu, I asked you to marry me and you agreed. Dont worry, no matter how difficult or painful, to make you my bride, I will definitely seed.
The rims of Xiao Wus eyes were red as she violently leapt into Tang Sans embrace, tightly holding his face, looking at him numbly,
Ge, I love you. For me, you have to live. Remember, no matter if youre human, god, or ghost, I will always be by your side.
Tang San of course understood Xiao Wus implied meaning, and his heart abruptly tightened. Hugging Xiao Wu hard, he left a hickey on that blood red brand on her forehead. Then letting go, he quickly leapt up, appearing on the tform where he once drew the Seagod Trident with a blur.
Instantly, the Shrek Six Devils clearly felt a special energy wave filling their surroundings, and the magic patterns on their foreheads appeared once again. Whether ck five pointed stars, six pointed stars, or Xiao Wus red seven pointed stars, light brightened on their foreheads almost simultaneously, increasing the splendor in this dark world somewhat.
As if drawn by a strange force, the six leapt up simultaneously,nding on their respective tforms.
Seagod Douluo Bo Saixis low voice reverberated in the Seagod Pce,
Are you all ready?
Yes, were ready.
Including Tang San, the Shrek Seven Devils all shouted at once. The moment that would decide the future had arrived. It would be impossible to not be nervous now. But at this kind of moment, they no longer had any way to retreat. Firm faith, faith in certain sess, filled their hearts. Everyone brought out their optimal states.
Bo Saixi slowly waved the golden scepter in her hand. Three meters long, covered with magic lines, and at itsnce-like tip was a rhombic protrusion. Five cun below the tip, a golden rhombic gem was embedded. As Bo Saixi raised it high, bright golden light instantly ignited from that rhombic gem. Instantly, the Seagod Pce was illuminated.
Stand on the center of the tform.
Bo Saixi spoke faintly. At this moment her face flushed red, and in just an instant, she seemed to be young once again, bursting with energy. The sadness in her eyes disappeared, reced by intense excitement.
Bo Saixi faced upward and cried,
After a hundred years of waiting, the moment has finally arrived. Great lord Seagod! Your servant can finallyplete her mission.
Faint golden light began to rise from below her. In this moment, she seemed to enter a special trace. That faint golden light was Bo Saixis spirit power. This was also the first time the Shrek Seven Devils saw the true power of the Seagod Douluo.
Awash in that faint golden light, Bo Saixis hair moved without wind. Hidden under the golden light, one spirit ring after another emerged from her body. Each spirit ring was covered by a golden luster, and it could be vaguely seen that even the lowest of the nine spirit rings was a ten thousand year level.
This was the strength of the high priest protecting the Seagod Ind, the Seagod Douluo. Without a doubt, the first rate eight trials she once underwent were enormously beneficial to her. This power who was unequalled on the Continent as long as she was in the range of the ocean, now used her strength to ignite the sacred ceremony.
Glittering golden light growing more and more intense, illuminated every corner of the Seagod Pce. The magic patterns Tang San once ignited when he drew the Seagod Trident, now brightened once again under the illumination of Bo Saixis golden light. A sacred presence stripped all distracting thoughts from each persons heart.
Although this was Tang Sans divinity inheritance, being able to see this scene was extremely important to the other six Shrek Seven Devils as well. Just having truly experienced the baptism of this kind of divine power gave them the chance of reaching this level at some point in the future.
Tang San stood next to Bo Saixi, silently shocked at the energy Bo Saixi radiated. He had originally thought that after his spirit power reached rank ny nine, it should be enough topare to powers on Bo Saixis level. But in fact, after Bo Saixi truly revealed her might, Tang San understood that even rank ny nine powers had differences in strength.
If Bibi Dong waspared to Bo Saixi, they basically wouldnt be on the same level. The presence Bo Saixi had was undoubtedly the power of the Seagod, and moreover, the Seagods energy had influenced every part of her, even her nine spirit rings were steeped in the Seagods presence.
If he had to bring someone up forparison, then Tang San could only think of Qian Renxue. The Bo Saixi before him was like Qian Renxue without her tenth spirit ring. Even though she was still rank ny nine, without a doubt, she was already one step into the god level, only eternally unable to truly take that step due to the mission given her.
No wonder that even the Deep Sea Demon Whale King didnt dare approach Seagod Ind, for all its strength, and dared even less fight against it. With Bo Saixi here, plus the Seagods power condensed on the ind, it would be nearly impossible even for Qian Renxue to destroy it if she wanted. This was the power left on the Seagod Ind, and also the power Bo Saixi obtained from her devotion to the Seagod.
Faint light shed, and Tang Sans expression grew extremely tranquil, silently waiting for thest moment to approach.
With a blur, Bo Saixi changed position, moving from standing next to Tang San to standing in front of him, facing him. Now even Bo Saixis eyes had turned golden, and her nine spirit rings expanded simultaneously to more than three meters in diameter. Tang San only felt a hot energy sweep past him, before he waspletely enveloped within Bo Saixis nine spirit rings.
Nine faintly golden spirit rings encircled two people at once. It was the first time the Shrek Seven Devils had seen such a marvel. The enormous energy fluctuations were still extremely gentle, but the illuminated Seagod Pce had be incredibly dazzling.
Bright magic patterns mostly in the form of waves appeared in the Seagod Pce, densely covering the roof, walls, as well as the seven tforms they stood on. That golden light slowly flowed like mercury, hallowed energy waves making the atmosphere seem awash with the Seagods presence.
The scepter in Bo Saixis hand was now between her and Tang San, the golden rhombic gem growing brighter and brighter. But this light still didnt hurt the eyes. Illuminated under that golden light, the Seagod Trident brand on Tang Sans forehead also slowly brightened, a warm feeling spreading instantly through his entire body. In this moment, Tang San felt like every cell in his body grew lively, dancing happily.
It was also at this moment that the Asura God energy that had never been forced back by the Seagod energy was slowly suppressed by that gentle warm energy, drop by drop shedding from Tang Sans left arm, no longer able to stop the Seagods power from spreading through Tang Sans entire body. Vaguely, Tang San seemed to feel the Asura Gods power being forced back into his Clear Sky Hammer by the Seagods power that Bo Saixi drew down on the Seagod Pce.
This Seagod Pce felt like a giant spell formation, and the tform where Tang San stood was its eye.
A golden six pointed star began to shine from below Tang San and Bo Saixi. This enormous golden star was five meters in diameter, and the six corners each pointed to the six other tforms. Golden lines of light released from the corners, shooting to those six stages. Instantly, six enormous pirs of golden light burst from those six tforms, each pir covering their respective tform, and also simultaneously swallowing Tang Sans sixpanions.
The six devils clearly felt themselves being pulled by a strange energy, their mental strength entering a strange world. In this world, a kind of special psychic wave seemed to meld their souls together, their thoughts. They felt like they were six pirs supporting a roof, their bodiespletely immobile, even the rhythm of their breathing controlled by that golden light.
Bo Saixi gazed at Tang San, the corners of her mouth revealing a faint smile,
Tang San, are you truly prepared?
Tang San didnt retreat, his clear eyes gazing into Bo Saixis eyes,
Yes, Im ready.
Bo Saixis voice suddenly grew solemn,
The Seagod, is the god controlling all creatures of the ocean. As the Seagods sessor, you will spare no effort to guard your People. Tang San, can you aplish it?
Tang San said without hesitation:
I can.
Bo Saixi spoke again,
The Seagod represents light, the ruler of the ocean. Can you keep your heart fair for eternity, forever using the Seagods power for righteousness?
Tang San once again answered with certainty:
I can certainly bring the Seagods justice to the human world.
Bo Saixi said:
The Seagod, possesses the power to control all oceans. As the Seagods sessor, the new Seagod, you must always remember to never disgrace the Seagods dignity, to scatter the Seagods divine light to every corner of the oceans, using your divine power to assist your People. To let no foreign enemy invade.
Yes, I will certainly do it.
Bo Saixis gaze seemed to pierce Tang San, and as their eyes met, Tang San didnt try to dodge or stop her, allowing Bo Saixis strict gaze to see the depths of his eyes, as if observing his soul. He knew that Bo Saixis questions werent formality, but rather inquiring on behalf of the Seagod, and also stemmed from the Seagods trials. If at this time Tang Sans heart held a trace of hesitation, then he would be unable to inherit the Seagods power.
What Bo Saixi observed was the world of Tang Sans heart, and what she saw was a wless inner world.
Nodding with satsifaction, Bo Saixi pointed the scepter forward, touching that golden rhombic gem to the Seagod Trident brand on Tang Sans forehead,
The Seagods glory is yours to continue.
A scorching hot energy suddenly poured into Tang Sans mind from that rhombic gem, Tang San only felt his soul seem to explode, and that familiar ancient, deep and resounding voice echoed once again, brimming with passion,
Seagod Nine Trials, the ninth trial, Seagod Inheritance, begins.
Without need for further exnation, just these nine simple words immediately made Tang Sans energies rise to an unprecedented peak. Six years of painstaking effort, passing eight Seagod trials, thisst moment finally approached. How could Tang San not be excited?
Light shed, and Bo Saixis raised the scepter high, a golden light shooting out like lightning, directly striking the peak of the temple. Instantly, intense golden light poured from the sky, the six pointed star under Tang Sans feet instantly brightening. Golden light sh, and intense light covered Tang San and Bo Saixipletely. At this moment the golden light shot from the scepter spread out, forming altogether thirteen lines of light that fell from the sky, forming thirteen golden mes around the six pointed star.
An immense golden shadow gradually appeared behind Bo Saixi. Tang San was only too familiar with this shadow, it had once saved his life and taught him the divine abilities, the Seagod! Only, the Seagod shadow that appeared behind Bo Saixi was much more distinct than what Tang San once saw. Even though it still wasnt clear, it gorgeous golden armor was still visible.
The sacred gate is on the verge of opening, the Seagods divinity on the verge of descending. Seagod candidate! Enter the gate the Seagod opens for you, use your strength, your heart, your soul and your everything to ept the Seagods final trial!
Bo Saixis voice suddenly grew incredibly high, her emotions seeming to reach an unprecedented crescendo. The scepter she held shattered, and along with it, the nine spirit rings enveloping her and Tang San.
The moment those nine spirit rings shattered, Tang San felt the space around him transform, everything bing unreal. He could no longer move, his whole body held in ce by an unimaginably vast force.
Intense golden me soared around him. The energy that seemed to be the remnants of Bo Saixis shattered spirit rings was also ame, as well as Bo Saixis herself, the divinity and dignity in her expression gradually fading. Looking at Tang San, all that remained was a kind gaze.
No
Tang San wanted to shout, but he could produce no voice. The golden mes devouring Bo Saixi turned from faint to bright gold, and then to pure gold, and Bo Saixis body also gradually faded as the color changed.
Child, dont be sad. This is my mission. The day I became high priest of Seagod Ind, and supervisor of the Seagod Pce, this day was destined toe. As the high priest of Seagod Ind, I not only protect the ind, spreading the Seagods favor, at the same time I also became the guide of the new generations Seagod. Now, all this is aplished. Next, you can only rely on your own strength. Child, I have lived for more than a hundred years, like your grandfather. At our age, its not a premature end. No need to be sad, I mustplete the mission given my by the lord Seagod. In this, I am the same as Qian Daoliu. I can tell you now that, although Qian Renxue has be god, as her guide, Qian Daoliu is the same as me, sacrificed for the inheritance of divinity. This is what we must do. Using our bodies as bridge to draw the true divine power, helping youplete the inheritance of divinity. If, Tang Chen was still alive, maybe I would have regrets, but he left one step ahead of me, so what is there to be reluctant about?
Tang Sans eyes were already hazy. At this moment, many memory fragments appeared in his mind. He still clearly remembered how Bo Saixi had exposed killing intent in the middle of the test when she learned he would undergo the Seagod nine Trials. Now he understood Bo Saixis reaction. His Seagod Inheritance, required the Seagod Douluos life as guide!
Tang San also recalled the expressions of the seven sacred Seagod pir guardian Douluo when they met again, it was not frustration at losing their lifelong mission, but rather sadness that Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi was about to give her life for the Seagod inheritance.
If he had known this earlier, would he still have chosen to inherit the Seagod? To continue the Seagod, Bo Saixi had not only given her youth, her lifetime, in the end she would still give her life.
Child, dont cry. Death is not frightening. To me, this is instead a release. Originally, when you began the Seagod Nine Trials, my heart was still unwilling, even unbnced and rejecting. I also once tried to use my power to influence your trials. That wasnt because I feared death, and even less because I wanted to reject the lord Seagods mission, but rather because in my heart there were still some matters not yet finished. I still wanted to see Tang Chen. And youve already fulfilled my wish. We cannot bepanions in this world, so now its my turn to follow him. I believe that I can definitely be with him in another world. Now, you can only rely on your own strength. Even if you no longer have the Seagod Tridents aid, Ive already seen you create miracles. I trust that this time will be no esception. You must seed, you must be the true Seagod. In bringing you to the road of the Seagods inheritance, to see you take thisst step, actually, Im luckier than Tang Chen. Go, child, use your strength, courage and boundless will to ept the lord Seagods final trial. I wish you sess
Bo Saixis voice gradually grew distant, her body also gradually disappearing in that golden me. At this moment the surrounding energy suddenly became ruthless, the pure golden light suddenly bing a giant pir,pletely swallowing Tang San.
Tang Sans heart was in so much pain. Tang Chens death had upset him considerably, and Bo Saixi now sacrificing her life for him was like daggers cutting his heart. These elders still had to experience such torment in theirter years. Heaven was too unjust.
Violent pain corroded Tang Sans heart. Even though the surroundings grew hotter and hotter, it was nothingpared to the pain within.
Senior Bo Saixi, what you paid will not be in vain. I will definitely seed your and great grandfathers wishes, and obtain the Seagods inheritance. Tang San was a stubborn person, he absolutely wouldnt sink into grief, he would only make it his strength. In this instant, his willpower grew iparably solid, watching the surrounding golden mes without a hint of fear and straightening his back.
It was also because of this movement that Tang San discovered he could move again. All the pure golden mes suddenly dwindled, and a gate of pure golden me appeared before him.
Described as a door, yet not truly a door, that looked like a portal of me. The pure golden mes seemed to beckon to him.
Tang San knew that this was what Bo Saixi had traded her life for, the gate of the Seagod inheritance. She had opened this gate!
Forcefully drawing a deep breath, filling his lungs, Tang San gripped the Seagod Trident in his right hand, and stepped towards that golden gate without looking back.
By the sea, Qian Renxue dressed in gorgeous pce dress opened her eyes without warning, looking out over the boundless ocean, two tangible golden mes suddenly shooting from her eyes. Behind her, the Angelic Holy Sword appeared, slowly floating out in front of her.
A somewhat strange expression appeared on Qian Renxues face,
Its starting? Tang San, you really dont disappoint me. Worthy of the only man I have looked upon in my life. Ill wait for you here. Once you have inherited the Seagod, lets see if you can defeat me, or if I can conquer you.
No longer working to prevent Tang San from inheriting divinity, Qian Renxues divine senses had already be iparably clear, without the slightest distracting thoughts. Her heart had also been cultivated to truly enter the level of gods in this time. All the powers of the god of angels were bit by bit being digested and absorbed. She had now truly be the god of angels, truly obtained the power of gods.
Passing through that golden me gate, Tang San felt his whole body restrained by enormous pressure seeming trying to crush him. But, after stepping through the gate, all the pressure instantly disappeared. The surrounding scenery transformed, revealing another world.
It was a world of blue. Just arriving here, Tang San discovered that even though there was no pressure, he was still unable to breathe. Around him was piercing blue, and he was descending.
This was Tang San calmly sized up his surroundings. As he descended, he had already sensed what kind of ce he was in.
Different from the true angelic shrine where Qian Renxue inherited the god of angels, Tang San arrived in an underwater world.
The god of angels belonged to the sky, and the Seagod belonged to the ocean. Therefore, when the god of angels was inherited, Qian Renxue was in the Angel Shrine in the infinite starry sky, and Tang San inherited the Seagod, so he appeared at the bottom of the sea. Of course, this ocean world didnt exist in the real world. This ce could only be reached through the gate of the Seagods inheritance.
That he was sinking was clearly because of the Seagod Tridents weight. Tang San was sinking very quickly, and the pressure around him was also growing, but the rays of light around him didnt change with the depth.
This was the ce for the Seagods inheritance? Tang San used a ray of Seagods Light to control his Seagod Trident, keeping its weight the same as the buoyancy of the water around him. At the same time, he floated in ce in this sea with unchanging light. First he would observe the circumstances around him.
Stabilizing his body, fixing his attention, burying the grief from Bo Saixis sacrifice at the bottom of his heart, Tang San began to size up everything he saw.
As he looked down, he instantly grew iparably shocked. For a moment he becamepletely motionless.
What was that? What Tang San saw was a pce. Yes, a thousand meters below him, in this sea of unchanging light, silently stood a vast pce.
With spirit power at rank ny nine and peak achievements in Mysterious Heaven Skill, Tang San couldpletely rely on internal breathing to support himself, at least there wouldnt be any problems anytime soon. But as he saw this strange scene, he nearly inhaled seawater.
That pce was ten timesrger than the Heaven Dou imperial pce Tang San had seen. Even from a thousand meters away, it was still imposing.
The pce was situated alone on the seabed, and by eye, it was at least two hundred meters tall, and a kilometer both wide and long. What a grand pce! Moreover, around it was a faintly golden barrier of light. It seemed to be this barrier that illuminated this ocean world.
Too beautiful, Tang San couldnt help sighing inwardly. This should be the true Seagod Temple. Using the Seagod Tridents weight, Tang San slowly descended towards the Seagod Temple. The ce to inherit the Seagods divinity was without a doubt this Seagod Temple.
Very soon, Tang San arrived by that golden barrier. Just as he was about to enter the light, a problem appeared.
An ice cold voice without any semnce of life echoed in the seawater. Due to the voice, the water even rippled slightly.
Only holders of the Seagods Heart may enter the Seagod Temple. Without the Seagods Heart, you may not enter.
Where the voice came from and who issued it wasnt important to Tang San. What was important, was the discovery that he really was unable to enter this very faint golden light barrier.
What energy formed it was unknown, but it was extremely solid, firmly separating Tang San outside.
What to do? If he couldnt enter the barrier, without a doubt, he couldnt undergo the Seagods inheritance. But, how could Tang San obtain the Seagods Heart? In order to save him, the Seagods Heart had already shattered. Seeing the inheritance in front of hum, but having lost the Seagods Heart, Tang San was in trouble.
Tang San calmly sat down on the light barrier, without being discouraged by the problem in front of him. He clearly understood that since the Seagods divine intent had willingly sacrificed the Seagods Heart for him, this inheritance wouldnt be hopeless. Moreover, even though this light barrier felt solid, he simply judged that it was at most equal to a god level defense. And to a certain degree, through the Great Sumeru Hammer technique plus his own strength, Tang San already possessed god level attack power. Perhaps, breaking this barrier wasnt impossible.
While thinking, Tang San moved the Seagod Trident to his other hand, turning the de down. Holding the haft with both hands, Gravity Control started, making the Seagod Trident instantly reach one million eighty thousand jin in weight. At the same time, he also released his Clear Sky Hammer spirit. All his spirit power suddenly congregated, the Seagods Light also shooting like lightning from the Seagod Trident brand on his forehead, pouring into the Seagod Trident. He was going to destroy this light barrier, and force his way into the Seagod Temple.
Chapter 312 — Seagod And Asura God
Chapter 312 Seagod And Asura God
Tang San passed through the pure golden me gate Bo Saixi opened for him, arriving outside the true Seagod Temple, but was blocked by the golden barrier of light protecting it. He immediately thought of the most direct method, to force his way inside. WIthout the Seagods Heart, this was the most direct method he could think of.
Just as Tang San focused the energy, ready to start, the ice cold voice from before echoed once again,
Breaking the Seagod Temple barrier, will lead to to temple being crushed by the water pressure.
Having no choice but to disperse the just focused energy because of these words, Tang San couldnt help frowning. Howe? If he couldnt break the barrier, and without the Seagods Heart, how could he enter the Seagod Temple?
If it was someone else, their first action might be to turn around and look in the direction they came for, to see if that pure golden me gate was still there. If it was, at least they had a way back. But Tang San didnt. In his heart, there was no longer any way back. As the Seagods sessor, Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi had given her life for him, it was impossible to retreat.
Looking at the barrier in front of him, Tang San calmed down as far as possible. Even though he wasinwardly anxious, at this moment anxiety was useless.
The Seagods Heart was the key to passing through this barrier. This was undoubtedly because the Seagods Heart was the Seagods token. He had already passed eight Seagod trials toe here, there was no chance he was stopping here. Since that was the case, the problem was very clear. The best way to deal with this issue was to prove he was the Seagod candidate to this barrier, that he was the Seagods chosen. If he proved this, wasnt that the same as having the Seagods Heart?
Thinking so, Tang San focused his attention, condensing all his mental strength, and then slowly infusing it into the Seagod Trident brand on his forehead.
Rich golden light shone from the Seagod Trident brand, illuminating the barrier in front of him. Just as Tang San expected, it trembled slightly under the Seagods Light, and the ice cold warning from before didnt reappear.
This barrier was extremely solid before, but Tang San discovered that when illuminated by his Seagods Light, the barrier began to slowly soften. Its ability to stop the seawater wasnt influenced, but the barrier softening undoubtedly ignited hope in Tang Sans heart.
At the same time as he constantly radiated Seagods Light, Tang San began to control the Seagods Light to envelop his body. Then he slowly leaned into the ce softened by the Seagods Light.
At the very start it was extremely difficult, but influenced by the Seagods Light, Tang San began to gradually enter that light barrier. He wasnt breathing in the seawater to begin with, so not breathing in this barrier didnt matter. Of course, Tang San didnt n to force his way through. He still clearly remembered the ice cold voices warning. After his whole body was inside the barrier, passing through the area softened by the Seagods Light, Tang San stuck both hands into either side of the barrier, and slowly pulled it together behind him, closing it, and then intensifying the Seagods Light to use as something like glue, welding together the gap opened where he passed throught. Like this, when the inside broke through, the outer barrier would still be closed and block the seawater from breaking through.
After checking repeatedly, the barrier was already wless, without any cracks. Tang San then poured even more Seagods Light below him, causing the barrier to soften even more. At the same time, the Seagod Tridents main de began to cut into the barrier while infused with his spirit power.
It had to be said that this barrier was extremely tough.If not for the Seagods Light, it would have been impossible for Tang San to cut through it without at least increasing his strength above his level with Ring Detonation. Only, with the Seagods Light, this barriers resistive ability was reduced by a lot. Finally, was Tang San stabbed full strength with the Seagod Trident, a sshing sound came, and his whole body felt lighter, squeezed out of the light barrier, falling straight down. And the light barrier above was still as before, showing no difference from before.
Wisdom was infinite power, Tang San knew he had passed this first obstacle.
Releasing the Blue Silver Emperor Right Leg Bones flight ability, bncing himself in the air, Tang San descended towards the Seagod Temple.
It was already apparent that this great pce was grand when viewed from the outside, but as he really floated down into the grounds, he still couldnt help being shocked once again.
Standing in front of the temple, Tang San felt insignificant. Everything around was extremely quiet, and when looking up, the seawater outside of the barrier was still crystal clear blue.
Drawing a deep breath and adjusting the spent mental strength from opening the barrier just now, Tang San gripped the Seagod Trident, and walked into the Seagod Temple withrge strides.
Tworge sliding doors blocked Tang Sans bath. The Seagod Temple was two hundred meters high, and the gates in front of him now were a hundred meters tall, the thickness clearly unknown. Designs were carved on the two gates, on the left was carved a likeness of the Seagod, tall, holding the Seagod Trident, standing on waves. The right carving was the Seagod striking forward with the trident, and in front of him was a giant whale soaring through the seawater. Its appearance was just like that of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King that Tang San killed and got his spirit ring from.
Just standing before these gates, Tang San could deeply feel the shock the designs on the gates gave him. The carvings werent particrly detailed, but standing there, he still felt like he was part of it. As if he was personally seeing the Seagod rushing forward.
August lord Seagod, Tang San hase to ept your inheritance.
Tang San shouted loudly. At the same time he gripped the Seagod Trident with both hands, bowing slightly in salute to the two gates.
Youve already lost the Seagods Heart, do you still want to vainly attempt to inherit my strength?
A dignified voice suddenly appeared. There was basically no way to tell where the voice came from, but listening to it still made the soul tremble.
Lowering his head, gazing at the Seagod Trident in his hands,Tang Sans eyes revealed a shameful expression,
Yes, I lost the Seagods Heart. The Seagods Heart chose me, but I didnt protect it. But, I still want to inherit your power. I need your power to protect my family, my friends, and I also need your power to avenge the broken Seagods Heart. Please give me a chance, I will ept the punishment for the Seagods Heart shattering.
Since thats the case, enter.
ngngngngng
With a rumbling sound, the two hundred meter tall giant gates slowly opened, folding into the Seagod Temple. Immediately, intense golden light shot from the Seagod Temple, dazzling Tang San so he couldnt open his eyes. Enveloped by the vast sacred power, that feeling of insignificance appeared once again. At this moment, he felt like a grain of sand immersed in the ocean, so negligible and insignificant.
This was the power of gods? Tang San suddenly smiled slightly, a smile filled with confidence. Having once faced a true god, even if Qian Renxue was an immature god at that time, she was still already a god. At that Time Tang San had been far from as powerful as he was now, but he had the courage to fight Qian Renxue, and had survived. How could the difference between gods be so enormous? Hecked only this final step. Besides, even if he was a grain of sand in the sea, this grain would still stir up the entire ocean.
Just because he had this thought, Tang San strode forward with a smile full of confidence. At this moment, even though he was so minutepared to the Seagod Temple, he already considered himself the center of this ce.
Within the great Seagod pce, thirty six giant pirs supported the great ceiling on either side, and in the center, a three hundred meter wide corridor lead straight inside. At the end of the passage stood a giant chair, and in that chair sat a person. No, it should be a giant.
Tang San halted his steps, slightly distracted. That giant looked no different from a human in terms of appearance, draped in white gilded robes, a three pronged circlet on his head, with a water blue gem embedded in the central prong. He looked extremely familiar, just like the remaining Seagods intent released as a shadow from the Seagods Heart once before. Only, at that time he could only see a shadow, but now he saw his true appearance.
The Seagod?
The Seagods appearance was simple, not exactly handsome, but still extremely dignified. A pair of gentle but still somewhat strict eyes watched Tang San as he walked down the passage, faint light flickering in his eyes. The enormous pressure felt outside before, became even more oppressive here. Tang San got a feeling like when he experienced the first Seagod Trial, Enter The Seagods Light. Only that time he endured the pressure with his body, and this time it was pressure on the depths of his soul.
Hello, revered lord Seagod. I really didnt expect you to personally conduct this inheritance ceremony.
Tang San calmed down after being briefly stunned. He maintained a rational attitude, camlmy watching the Seagod at the end of the passage, speaking neither servile nor overbearing.
You see me, but dont bow?
The Seagod spoke up, his dignified voice filled with pressure.
Tang San calmly said:
Im only your sessor, Im not your servant, so why bow?
The Seagod smiled, slowly rising from the chair. Him standing immediately gave a feeling like a towering mountaint. In fact, this lord Seagod was fully one hundred meters tall.
Are you resentful because of Bo Saixis sacrifice?
The Seagod smiled at Tang San.
Tang San said:
Leaving aside senior Bo Saixi helping me, spending a life to protect your shrine, to protect the Seagod Ind, and finally even ending her life as a sacrifice. How do you think I should feel like?
Tang San also knew that contradicting a god wasnt wise. Only, thinking of Bo Saixis death, he was filled with indignation.
The Seagod said indifferently:
She only returned to my embrace, what about life? What about death? Some times, a human life is even more painful than death. Even gods are no exceptions.
Tang San gave a coldugh,
And thats why you decided her fate, yes?
The Seagod shook his head:
No, youre mistaken. She chose her fate herself. Even gods cannot decide someones fate. That was her choice. Everyone will make their own choices, including you. Coming here is you choice. Bo Saixis ancestors were subjects who followed me to war in the oceans. The people of Seagod Inds ancestors were all so. They guard the Seagod Ind not only to wait for your arrival as sessor, but also to protect those memories. That is their choice, and not my request. What I left behind was only the way leading here, I never stipted that she had to do it. Only when the Seagod Inds High Priest believes doing so is worth it, will she make that choice. Do you understand?
Tang San hadnt thought the Seagod would exin things so calmly. Yes, each person of the sea made their own decision, this wasnt wrong. Only, he still couldnt give up the responsibility for Bo Saixis sacrifice.
The Seagod smiled again,
A persons death is actually the separation of body and soul. Tang San, tell me, to a person, is the body or the soul more important?
Tang San said:
In some sense, the body should be the abode of the soul, but if there is no body, dont tell me the soul will still exist? It would probably dissipate.
The Seagod nodded:
Since you understand this reasion, then its very easy for me to exin it to you. Indeed, after ordinary humans die, their souls will soon dissipate. Even spirit masters are no exception. But, after Bo Saixi passed, even if she died, her soul still wouldnt dissipate. Her soul would be guided through my power to another world. After every god dies, their souls will go to that world.
A world where gods go after death?
Tang San stared vacantly at the Seagod.
The Seagod smiled slightly,
No price is for nothing. How could I not know what Bo Saixi paid? What I can do is give her soul eternal life. Eternal life of the soul is what gods can reach. Even though her physical form hasnt reached the realm of gods, after death she will still be equal to gods. Do you still believe she sacrificed herself in vain? Moreover, I know Bo Saixis feelings. When your great grandfather died, a part of his soul was already influenced by divine power, I gave him a hand, and made his soul continue existing too. Thus, even though they have already died in the human world, their souls will never separate. Then, now I ask you, do you believe Bo Saixi is better alive, or dead?
Thats
Tang San stared dumbstruck at the Seagod, already unable to speak. But he could be sure of one thing, the indignation he felt had already quietly disappeared.
Didnt you already guess that gods are actually humans whose power has reached a certain level? Indeed, your guess is very correct. Therefore, gods are actually also people. Therefore, the lives of gods are also limited. Only much longer than that of humans. After gods die, their souls wont dissipate like humans, but rather be divine souls. Divine souls wont stay in the human world, at most they can stay behind for a few years, but divine souls will ultimately enter another space. Its also necessary to enter another world. Consider the divine realm. The passage between the divine realm and human realm is one directional, only divine souls can enter the divine realm, but not humans, and neither can divine souls enter from there.
Speaking of this, the Seagod revealed a trace of helplessness,
If I could reincarnate as a human, I would actually prefer not to be a god. Life in the divine realm is a lot more tedious than the mortal realm. Did you know? Even I envy Bo Saixi a bit, because she can be a divine soul and find her lover in the divine realm, without being alone. Being alone is the most terrifying. In the divine realm, everyone are undying divine souls, power is basically meaningless.
Tang San couldnt help saying:
Dont tell me you didnt look for a lover?
The Seagodughed in spite of himself:
You think its that easy? Besides, theres no way I could do it now. Because my divinity has yet to be inherited, I cant be a carefree divine soul. After waiting so long, I picked you. You didnt disappoint me either, walking the whole way here. Youre very good, better than I imagined. At first I thought you would think of any way possible to gain my inheritance as soon as possible after arriving here. But you challenged my authority because of Bo Saixis death. Just this character of yours qualifies you to inherit my power.
Tang San looked at the Seagod Trident in his hands,
Unfortunately, I didnt protect the Seagods Heat. Your divine didnt save me just once.
The Seagod sighed:
Back when I was in the mortal world, my road to bing god was the fastest, spending a lifetime conquering on the ocean. Once in the divine realm, I felt regret. Because I didnt have one friend that could cultivate to that level with me. At first I thought I shouldnt meet you face to face when passing on my inheritance, but to me this is a rare chance tomunicate with mortals. Fortunately I didnt let that Asura God snatch you away. Inheriting divine power is extremely painful. Without the protection of a divine instrument, your body will very possibly be unable to endure. Only, youre different from ordinary humans, you have two spirits. Your spirit ring allocation is even more astonishing, this gives you the conditions to far surpass an ordinary persons physique. Only, I must warn you of one thing. When undergoing the inheritance, you cant use the power of that Clear Sky Hammer. Because it is already permeated with the Asura Gods divine power. It will influence my divine power passing on to you. Your inheritance is split into eight parts, and you will expereince different pain and trials. With toyu hpysique, you have a chance to seed. Remember, no matter how painful it is, you have to hold on to your heart, only with unswerving faith can you be the new Seagod.
If Qian Renxue saw this scene now, she would definitely feel bitter hate. They both inherited gods, so howe the treatment was so different? Back at her inheritance she didnt get any directions, and the god of angels divine soul didnt contact her. Even though shepleted the inheritance, that was also because of her hearts devil causing some ws, and leaving behind Tang San as a giant w in her heart now. But now Tang San got the Seagods divine souls personal instructions, and even though the Seagod didnt say much, this conversation first of all meant Tang San wouldnt suffer any barriers due to Bo Saixi and his great grandfather Tang Cehns deaths, leaving him to wholeheartedly undergo the inheritance, and second that the Seagod exined the whole process of the inheritance to Tang San, undoubtedly making Tang San even more confident and able to avoid indirect routes.
If divine inheritance could be said to have back doors, then Tang San definitely counted. Of course, he didnt know about Qian Renxues inheritance process, and naturally had no idea his divinity inheritance was so advantageous.
Only, the Seagod clearly thought his instructions werent enough, continuing,
Oh, right, I forgot to tell you. The pearl you got from the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings head, use it in thest part of the inheritance. That will save you a lot of trouble.
Listening to the Seagod, Tang Sans heart twitched, and he hurriedly asked:
Then is thest inheritance rted to the trident, can that whale pearl help me restore it?
At Tang Sans question, the Seagods expression changed, the previous gentleness gone in an instant,
Are you undergoing the inheritance or me? Less nonsense. The inheritance starts now.
While speaking, the Seagods eyes suddenly brightened, just like two suns. Tang San only felt his soul seem to be sucked in, everything around him turning unreal in an instant. Golden mist constantly rose all around, so much that there were even golden bubbles that twisted and silently disappeared.
Light shed, and a giant golden globe appeared on the Seagods chest. In that instant, light radiated, and the entire Seagod Temple shook, heaving violently, just like everything was purified.
Humm Lost in the golden light, Tang San disappeared as the giant golden light exploded, and the Seagod Temple also scattered and restored with this golden light.
The Seagod exhaled slowly, wiping the basically nonexistent sweat from his forehead. Looking at where Tang San disappeared, he muttered to himself:
This kid is too clever, fortunately this god reacted before he became the victim of his ingenuity. Humph humph, anyway I didnt give any clear instructions, even the divine realm enforcers cant me it on me. Hehe, hehehehe
If Tang San saw the Seagods current expression, he might dumbstruck remember arade. The Seagods smile was precisely identical to big sausage uncle Oscars most rotten smile. With a bit of dignity.
Harumph
Suddenly, an ice cold voice echoed. The entire Seagod Temple shuddered, and the wretched smile just on the Seagods face instantly turned vignt, the smile frozen, his divine dignity reappearing. Turning, he looked toward the entrance.
A figure equally as enormous, butpletely wrapped up in dark red magic patterns stepped in. With each step, the iparably immense Seagod Temple trembled. Dark red light revolved around him, making people unable to see his appearance. All that could be seen was the armor covered with dark red magic patterns.
The atmosphere in the entire Seagod Temple seemed to freeze, and the Seagods expression also became a bit unsightly,
Asura, what did youe running over here for?
The man addressed as Asura by the Seagod said coldly:
Bo Saidong , what are you doing yourself, dont you understand?
The man dressedpletely in dark red magic patterned armor had a voice as sonorous as iron striking gold, and with each word, the air seemed a bit more frozen.
The Seagods lip curled disdainfully,
I have no idea what youre talking about.
Just act stupid.
Asura said coldly:
You not only personally descended to the inheritance ground, you even gave the sessor directions, and even tried to lower the difficulty of his inheritance. Youve already broken the rules of the divine realm. You should know what the repercussions are. Those who oppose the rules of the divine realm, are erased.
The Seagods expression changed, his voice turning equally ice cold,
Asura, enough nder. Dont think you can frame gods just because youre a divine realm enforcer. With what ear did you hear me giving the sessor instructions that lower the difficulty?
Asura now stood only five steps from the Seagod, and the two equally tall god level powers looked face to face,
Dont tell me you forgot what that human called Tang San just said?
The Seagod suddenly smiled, and his smile was even more vulgar than before,
Haha, hahahaha
Asuras blood red eyes instantly turned even colder,
What are youughing at? Dont tell me you believe you can still escape the rules of the divine realm?
The Seagod looked somewhat lightly at the Asura God,
Who says what I said would be punished? Asura, everything big brother does is within the rules of the divine realm. Dont tell me you dont know the theory of the sessor having affinity beyond the limit?
Affinity beyond the limit? Youre saying, that Tang San
Before Asura could finish, the Seagod already interjected:
Thats right, in the process of the first eight of my nine Seagod trials, Tang San earned one hundred fifteen points of affinity. Even though only sensed ny nine points of affinity towards me due to the Seagods Heart he had breaking. But the Seagods Heart breaking was due to interference from the god of angels sessor. A god level power causing his affinity to be unable to be calcted normally doesnt affect the affinity itself, past one hundred percent is still calcted ording to normal affinity, dont tell me you dont know? My lord enforcer.
Asura was silent, clearly he was unable to refute the Seagods words.
The Seagod continued:
Before the sessor undergoes the divinity inheritance, if the seeded gods affinity reaches one hundred percent, then at the time of inheritance, the seeding gods divine soul can descend to the inheritance ground to give a certain measure of instruction. Therefore, mying here is perfectly within the rules of the divine realm. But, as far as I know, even as an enforcer, you cant lightly leave the divine realm toe here. Even though the inheritance ground is between the divine and mortal realms, and considered a buffer zone, gods still cante here without special circumstances. Youre an enforcer, but still knowingly break thew, be careful I dont report your misconduct to the divine realmmittee.
Asura looked coldly at the Seagod,
No need to unt the sharpness of your tongue. I heard what you just told Tang San. You dare say your words didnt exceed the permissible limits? The instructions you gave him were already too clear.
The Seagod quibbled:
Dont say the instructions I gave him were clear. I sent him to receive the inheritance when he still didnt understand what was going on. Oh, Asura, dont think I dont know why you ran over here. Isnt it for Tang San. Your own divine power couldnt be approved by Tang San and was suppressed by mine, so you wanted to abuse your authority to influence his inheritance. You were definitely nning on Tang San being unable to endure halfway through the Seagod divinity inheritance because of the Seagods Heart shattering, and youd act to save him and switch him to inherit your Asura God divinity, am I right? Let me tell you, dont dream of it. After so many years, was it easy for me to find a sessor like this? With eight trials done on my side, and you suddenly run over and want to pick the peach. Dont even think about it. Who told you the Seagod couldnt be inherited without the Seagods Heart? Its just a bit more dangerous. Besides, you might not have thought of some things. The little whale that once bothered me was killed by Tang San, and he even got its whale pearl. With that thing, restoring the Seagods Heart isnt a problem.
The Asura god nced coldly at the Seagod,
He could kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King by relying on your Seagods power?
Eh
The Seagod suddenly remembered that a veryrge reason Tang San killed the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was because of the Deathgod Domain mutating, drawing out the Asura Gods power, using the Asura Gods powerful ughter aura to dominate the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, thereby gaining victory. And in fact, even if Tang Sans Seagod affinity passed one hundred percent, the Seagod still couldnt necessarilye here. But he knew the Asura God thought of stealing Tang San, and so he scuttled over here as fast as he could, hoping there would be no problems with Tang Sans inheritance that would give the Asura God a chance to snatch him. Divine power was eternally unable to act in the mortal realm, only the trace of divine intent left behind when bing god and leaving the mortal realm could help the chosen pass the tests, and absolutely not act selfishly. Otherwise, the Seagod would already have used his power to deal with Qian Renxue when Tang San was in danger. The Seagods way of thinking was to first use the fastest speed to help Tang Sanplete the inheritance, and once objections were raised the rice would already be cooked, and even with the Asura Gods sublime position in the divine realm, he couldnt forcefully steal Tang San.
So what if your power was used then? You clearly knew he was my sessor, but still stuck a pole in, Asura God. Were all main gods here, I wouldnt fear you even if the divine realmmittee denounced me. What are you looking at? Dont ept it? Dont use those dead fish eyes to look at me. This is my Seagod Temple, even if we fight you might not be able to take me.
The Asura God didnt erupt, his voice was still so ice cold and sonorous,
Youre bringing up firste first served with me?
The Seagod puffed out his chest,
Thats right. There will always be an order of arrival. You waited until Tang San hadpleted my eight Seagod trials before showing up like a robber. As an enforcer, arent you knowingly breaking thew?
The Asura God nodded slowly,
Fine, then Ill argue the order of arrival with you at the divine realmmittee. Let me just ask you one thing, how was Tang San able to use my power when hunting the Deep Sea Demon Whale King? Power cannot reach the mortal realm from the divine realm, so what did I give him? Bo Saidong, well meet at the divine realmmittee.
Finished speaking, the Asura God ruthlessly turned around and directly walked out of the Seagod Temple.
At his words, the Seagod first stared nkly a moment, but very quickly reacted, and unable to help cursing,
[censored] me.
His expression also instantly turned awkward.
Hed always thought the Asura God had suddenly run over to pick the peach just when Tang San was about toplete the Seagod Trials and inherit his divinity, but the Asura God suddenly reminded him that Tang Sans Deathgod Domain seemed to have been there before his Seagods Heart met him. That thing apparently carried the Asura Gods presence on its own, and was also a mark of the Asura Gods chosen.
Chapter 313 — Spirit Bone Strip, Seagod Eight Wings
Chapter 313: Spirit Bone Strip, Seagod Eight Wings
Asura, stop right there, speak clearly before you leave. Youre clearly unfair. This one doesnt fear going to the divine realmmittee either. Your method for picking sessors is unconscientious to begin with, throwing a everywhere, raising one after another. Ive raised this one with single-hearted devotion.
Even though the Seagod was still speaking very sternly, by now he was actually not as fierce as he seemed.
The Asura God paused, speaking without turning his head:
Furthermore, I heard what you just said to help Tang San clear his mind. You still dont seem to have asked my permission to have that spokesperson Bo Saixi of yours be together with my former sessor. Even though Tang Sans great grandfather Tang Chenpleted a divine soul, his injuries were extremely severe. I still havent considered whether to spend the effort to help him heal.
Finished speaking, the Asura Godtook a step, already disappearing out the Seagod Temple gates.
Dont be so threatening.
The Seagod roared indignantly,
Asura God, youre my big bro, we can talk things over! Wait for me.
The Asura Gods ice cold voice drifted through the air,
Everything will wait until the end of Tang Sans inheritance. Even if I want to have him be a divine realm enforcer, thats a matter for ten thousand yearster.
The Seagod also charged out the Temple, yelling,
Everything can be discussed, youre one of the three great enforcers that can stand side by side with the two divine kings, you cant go talking drivel to the divine realmmittee!
Divine realm enforcers had an extremely majestic status in the divine realm, they supervised everything, managed main gods, and even had the authority of god kings. Under special circumstances, they could even use special methods to surpass the divine realm and reach the mortal realm to enforce thew. And the divine realmmittee was formed from the two god kings and three great divine realm enforcers. Major events in the divine realm were voted on by the fivemittee members. The two god kings had two votes each, and the three enforcers had one. But if the three enforcers were unanimous, their three votes could still overrule the two god kings decision. These five greatmittee members were known as the Divine Realm Five Primes, and even though the Seagod wasnt considered one of them, he was still a main god second only to the Primes. He was extremely powerful, and therefore didnt fear the Asura God.
Golden light made Tang San somewhat lost. He only felt like there was an enormous golden whirlpool spinning around him, and everything in his sight was gone besides gold.
Suddenly, the lost feeling disappeared in a moment, and that whirlpool-like golden light also vanished. Tang San discovered that he was now on top of a circr tform.
This tform was golden, with a faint heat radiating up under his feet. Around the circr tform was a boundless ocean, but what scared Tang San was that this water was colored gold. Golden sea, what kind of strange sight was that! Moreover, even the sky was golden, the entire area seemed to be a single color, with only different shades distinguishable.
Tang San was clever and focused. He first of all recalled the Seagodsst expression just now, his guess was without a doubt correct, but the Seagod definitely couldnt tell him the truth straight for some reason, and so sent him directly to the trial. As for this ce, it should be a special domain, specially for passing on the Seagods divinity. This was all Tang San understood with his present experience.
Around the circr tform, slightly higher, were eight smaller round tforms that all seemed around two meters in diameter, with the tform where Tang San stood in the center. Eight small tforms? Previously the Seagod said that he had toplete eight Seagod trials toplete the inheritance. It seemed it should be rted to these eight tforms.
As Tang San reflected, suddenly, wave-like golden light rushed out from the tform he stood on, all rushing towards Tang San. He only felt his bodypletely frozen by these energies,pletely unable to move.
Gradually, that wave of golden energypletely enveloped Tang Sans whole body. What he didnt know whether tough or cry about was that even his breathing waspletely stopped. Besides being able to see, he couldnt react in any other way. The Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength circted with clearly reduced speed, pulsing extremely slowly. He wanted to use his mental strength to trigger his inner strength, but both his mental strength and inner strength were suppressed by a strange energy.
Suddenly, without any warning, a scorching hot feeling suddenly came from behind. Immediately after, before Tang San could react, an intense ripping feeling turned into sharp pain, such that it made his vision darken. As if his body was being shaved open. Ear-piercing sounds of friction echoed behind him. Even though Tang Sans mental strength was sealed, at the moment his senses were still exceptionally sharp. However, the sharper his senses, the clearer the pain was.
That scorching pain was like someone was cutting his back with a saw. After skin, muscles and arteries were cut open, it kept cutting the ribs of his back, aiming specially at the cracks between bones. With a crunching sound, it was as if a bone was forcefully torn from Tang San.
Slicing skin and muscle, tearing bones, this kind of pain was suffered with enhanced senses. If it was someone else, they might have died from the pain. And even Tang San with his staunch willpower, in such pain, every blood vessel all over his body twitched, the violent pain making every nerve tremble.
Meanwhile, of the eight small tforms surrounding the one where Tang San stood, one flew out, hovering a meter in front of him. Charming wave patterns sparkled on the tform, but unfortunately Tang San wasnt in the mood to appreciate it.
A line of golden light shone from behind Tang San to in front of him, hitting that round little tform. It didnt attack, but rather floated fifty centimeters above it. It was in fact a rib. Tang Sans rib. What Tang San felt wasnt wrong, it was a rib torn from his body.
If Tang Sans Seagods Heart wasnt broken, then even though his bones would still be torn away, he could have relied on the Seagod Trident to reduce the pain considerably. The Seagods Heart would have used the Seagods power to shield his senses, reducing the pain as much as possible. But now, Tang San didnt have the Seagods Hearts help, and just like a patient undergoing surgery without anesthetic, his bones were directly torn out of him. That kind of feeling
Ribs, golden ribs. Tang San forced down the fear. In such pain, he still told himself he had to stay calm. The rib torn from him seemed to be one of his Eight Spider Lances. In fact, his Eight Spider Lances had already reached the god level, but was actually still torn off. Then how powerful was the energy restraining him?
As if proving Tang Sans conjecture, after that rib stabilized over the little tform, it immediately radiated light and expanded, turning into a three meter long spider leg. Precisely one of the Eight Spider Lances.
The pain was heavy like waves. WIth another crunch, Tang San felt another of his ribs being forcefully separated and went limp for a moment. The Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength within him waspletely suppressed, unable to dull the pain. What Tang San felt now could only be imagined.
Just at this moment, the cold voice Tang San heard before entering the Seagod Temple suddenly echoed,
Undoing restraints. If spirit bone removal is stopped, the inheritance will be forcefully interrupted. The consequences of interrupting the inheritance is at worst erasure. You may not leave the two meter range of the tform, you may not change the spirit bone removal posture. Otherwise, it will be viewed as abandoning the inheritance.
As the voice fell, all the restraints immediately disappeared. Tang San recovered the ability to move, and almost immediately heaved a sigh of relief, doing his utmost to urge his Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength, not towards his back, but rather straight at his chest, using it to form ayer of sensation, doing his best to block his aching nerves.
But, his senses were strengthened at least fivefold, so how easy would it be to iste the violent pain? Amidst intense pain, a second golden light shone, as another spider leg appeared above the tform in front of Tang San. Two of the ribs where the Eight Spider Lances attached had been forcibly torn off.
But this time, Tang San suddenly became aware that being able to move was worse than beingpletely sealed. At least with his body sealed he could focus all his attention on dealing with the pain. But now that his movements were restored, in such brutal pain, he practically subconsciously wanted to rush out, orunch attacks behind him. But if he did so, his Seagod inheritance would naturally also be interrupted. Consequently, he had to use all his heart and soul to control himself, doing his best to maintain his present posture without moving. Even if the pain was already making his skin distort, he still had to persist in not moving. This kind of feeling was even more painful than before. Passively enduring the pain turned into actively fighting it.
This was still just the beginning! If he couldnt endure now, then how would the inheritance progresster? Tang San focused all his efforts, stubbornly clenching his teeth without moving, his muscles and nerves trembling uncontrobly, but he still stood there like nailed to the ground, maintaining the posture as the muscles of his upper body twitched.
Crunch, another rib was torn off, the pain turning Tang Sans vision dark. But his mind was still stubbornly clear, so much that it could even analyse the painful process. Tang Sans heart was pounding violently at triple speed. So much so that he even worried that his heart would give out from the pain. Even more strangely, even though his ribs were ripped off, there was no blood hitting the ground, and moreover, after the ribs were ripped off, there was only a burst of weakness at their position. Besides more pain, there was no feeling of emptiness.
Tang San understood very soon. In fact, it wasnt that his ribs were being torn off, it should be his Eight Spider Lances ribs, while his real ribs were still there. What the unknown force behind him was doing, was forcefully separating his spirit bones from his body.
In fact, Tang San had dones so himself once, but at that time he only severed his arm and forcing out the spirit bone, and not ripping them from his bones. Anyway, his Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone could also regenerate his limbs. Besides, by choosing to remove a spirit bone, even Title Douluo level powers would lose ten ranks of spirit power as a consequence, in the past he had learned this from his father Tang Hao. But even though the present process of separating spirit bones was painful, Tang San spirit power wasnt influenced in the slightest. This was the power of gods! What could aplish this besides gods?
With this understanding, Tang San didnt feel the pain on his back was so terrible. Truly experiencing the effect of divine power this time, and such a miracle, allowed his mind to ept the pain. Tang Sans willpower was extremely strong, even more than his god level physique. Further adding that his intelligence let him understand the principle of the pain, he grew even more tenacious when enduring.
Of course, the exhaustion from such violent pain was immense. Frothy with sweat, big drops constantly dripping to the ground. Tang San didnt gasp for breath, that would increase the drain on his strength. He knew that outside powers might not have any effect during a gods inheritance, so he didnt try eating the sausages Oscar prepared. His brain only constantly told him that each time he suffered, his strength would advance a bit. Under such strong mental suggestion, Tang San stiffly endured.
Crunch, crunch, with each tooth ache-inducing sound, one rib flew over to the tform in front of Tang San, transforming into an Eight Spider Lance.
Finally, after thest rib belonging to the Eight Spider Lances produced that painful fracturing sound, the violent pain finally ceased. Tang San immediately heaved a huge sigh of relief.
When people were normal, they would never feel so blessed, but as a someone escaped violent pain, they would still enjoy an enormously happy feeling as they recovered. Right now Tang San was just enjoying such a happy feeling. At the same time, the happiness also produced some strange changes.
The Eight Spider Lances connected together, forming theplete Eight Spider Lances form. Glittering gold flowed across them, even the draining gold threats pulsed visibly. With this external spirit bone he had gotten more than ten years ago stripped off like this, even though the pain was gone, Tang San felt an intense sense of loss.
Just at this moment, the Eight Spider Lances in front of him began to change.
In the golden sea, eight pirs of water flew out, each the same thickness as the Eight Spider Lances, hitting the Eight Spider Lances simultaneously. Immediately, that golden seawaterpletely enveloped the Eight Spider Lances, and was also bit by bit absorbed by them.
His pain already gone, with that sense of happiness as well as loss from losing the Eight Spider Lances, Tang San focused all his attention on the scene in front of him. He didnt think of giving up on the once in a lifetime chance for divine inheritance.
Golden patterns like waves began to appear on the Eight Spider Lances one after one, gradually covering every corner. The pattern was both bold and sinct, perfectlybining strength and beauty, making the originally already beautiful Eight Spider Lances even more so. And Tang San moreover vaguely felt that after these eight streams of seawater were poured inside, the Eight Spider Lances in front of him seemed to expand. Not growing, but rather gradually growing thicker. Along with their change. The wave and cloud patterns on the surface also gradually grewrger.
A fantastic understanding appeared in Tang Sans mind. Vaguely, he seemed to sense a trace of reluctance to leave from his Eight Spider Lances. The spirit bone was sending him its feelings? Could the Eight Spider Lances already have its own intelligence?
Before Tang San could think further, suddenly, with incredible shock, an extremely elegant scene yed out in front of him.
Those eight slender Spider Lances suddenly contracted and turned thinner, but also grew thicker. Each one became roughly two meters long, and the next instant, the Eight Spider Lances covered with wave patterns suddenly unfurled, like butterflies breaking out of their cocoons, eight giant golden wings unfolding simultaneously.
Ah
At this scene, Tang San couldnt help shouting.
Each of those wings was more than two meters long, and across the wings, the wave pattern was its feathers. With each soft movement, that wave pattern would also move, transforming into resplendent golden light. The tips of the wings were extremely sharp, just like sword points. That brilliant light was so touching, as if calling out to Tang San with each movement.
These, these are my Eight Spider Lances? First feeling violently shocked, an indescribably ecstatic feeling rushed from his heart. That intense joy swallowed his heart in practically an instant, his soul. Tang San nearly couldnt hold back, he wanted to rush over, to gently caress those touching wings. And the Eight Spider Lances transformed into eight wings also seemed to beckon to him, sending strong joy as well as intense feelings of attachment. Those were his! Tang San had already raised his hands, as if a voice in his heart told him that as long as he took one step forward, went to caress those resplendent wings, he could possess them immediately, possess this true divine tool above even spirit bones, a divine tool not inferior to the Seagod Trident. A divine tool that was part of him.
Tang Sans left foot was already raised. One short step, it would only take this one short step and he could possess these Seagod Eight Wings fused with the Seagods power. With even two more wings than Qian Renxues Angel Six Wings, this was such a beautiful feeling.
But at this moment, suddenly, an intense feeling of danger came from the eight wings in front of him, rigidly stopping Tang Sans already raised foot in midair.
The feeling of danger was transmitted by the Seagod Eight Wings, but could also be said to be from the Eight Spider Lances. The previous happiness turned to nothing in this true danger. Tang San maintained his previous posture, his whole body freezing in ce, even his expression turning rigid.
A fear from the depths of his soul made cold sweat run down his face.
How could he take this step? The instructions by the ice cold voice from before still rang in his ears, if he left his current position, then the Seagod inheritance would fail! Such a terrifying inheritance.
Shivering, Tang San immediately withdrew his outstretched leg and hands, forcibly scattering the excitement he felt.
Tang San had alreadye to his senses. First was intense pain, and when he had endured it, the pain was followed by intensely contrasting happiness, and after the happiness was ecstasy from seeing the Eight Spider Lances transform into such glorious Seagod Eight Wings. A person, even someone with extremely firm will, even if they might be able to endure intense pain without any warning, how would they endure intense happiness? Tang San was one case, if not for the Eight Spider Lances transformed into the Seagod Eight Wings sending a feeling of danger at thest moment, dispelling his ecstasy, he might already have failed the inheritance.
Compared to Qian Renxues Angel inheritance, Tang Sans Seagod inheritance seemed too difficult. This was after all only one of the eight trials in the process, it shouldnt be the most difficult one. But dont forget that Tang San had lost the Seagods Heart. If he had the Seagods Heart here, then when he now started the inheritance, the Seagods Heart would give him an extremely useful prompt. With Tang Sans intelligence, if he had that prompt, he naturally wouldnt be fooled so easily.
And in fact, the Eight Spider Lances being able to warn Tang San was actually a backdoor given him by the Seagod. Of course, it wasnt that the Seagod had the Eight Spider Lances warn him, the Seagod definitely wouldnt vite anyws of the divine realm. But he changed the order of the eight trials Tang San would experience in the inheritance. With the god level spirit bone Eight Spider Lancesing first, with the Eight Spider Lances degree of familiarity with Tang San, with its intelligence, it forcibly broke through the bewildering barrier and gave Tang San such a warning. And with the warning from this first trial, Tang San would inevitably be much more cautiouster in the process. The Seagod couldnt be used of not putting thought into it.
Along with Tang San waking from the ecstasy, restabilising his mind, a rich golden blue mist rose on the little tform in front of him, enveloping the Seagod Eight Wings like it was permeating them. Amidst glittering light, this tform representing the first trial slowly flew away, flying back to its original position. Only, on it, already incredibly brilliant, were the wave patterned Seagod Eight Wings.
At the same time as it left, the second round tform quietly arrived in front of Tang San. With the experience from the first trial, Tang San hurriedly focused. Just as he expected, violent pain arrived once again. This time at his right arm.
A clearly visible palm of holden energy appeared at Tang Sans right arm, making a grabbing motion, at which the violent pain also began. Tang San tightly grabbed the muscles at his waist with his right hand, resisting the rending pain, allowing that golden palm shaped energy to start stripping his right arm spirit bone.
Having passed the first trial, Tang San already roughly understood that in these Seagod trials, he would constantly experience this pain. Maybe his seven spirit bones would all be stripped off one after another, and thatst trial should be to restore the Seagod Trident. Eight trials in total. But even though the pain was constant in these trials, it wasnt the true content of the trials. Like the first trial, even though he had experienced powerful pain, what almost lost him the trial in the end was the heartfelt joy. Very clearly, there would be mood changes inter trials, it was basically going to use all kinds of ways to influence him, to make him leave the central tform. As long as he did, the inheritance would fail.
With this knowledge, Tang San was naturally intelligent enough to prepare. The process of stripping the right arm spirit bone was a bit faster than the Eight Spider Lances, and the pain he suffered naturally also a bit less. This was also something Tang San observed himself. He vaguely understood that the longer the spirit bone removal took, the higher the quality of the spirit bone was, and the better the effect would be from soaking in Seagod energy. Although the Sky Blue Bull Python right arm bone was good, it was still some way from the Eight Spider Lances that had already reached god level. As a result, when it was stripped off, the process was a bit faster, and it could be assumed that the effects would also be a bit worse.
What Tang San was curious over was, after he once again endured the pain, after seeing the Eight Spider Lances turn into the Seagod Eight Wings, he very much wanted to know what this Sky Blue Bull Python right arm bone would turn into?
The answer was very soon announced. Only this answer still made Tang San enormously amazed. Yes, not surprise, but amazement, so much that he was simultaneously shocked and furious.
The stripped off Sky Blue Bull Python right arm bone quietlynded on that round tform, and a golden wave washed over it, swallowing it up. Very soon, the golden wave energy, the Seagods energy, merged into the Sky Blue Bull Python right arm bone, and the bone showed bizarre changes.
The spirit bone grewrger, bing the size of Tang Sans right arm, but no longer bent, standing straight on the tform. At the top, there was a circr mushroom top forming, looking like something any man would find very familiar. If it was smaller, it would be a bit like Oscars flying mushroom sausage. What was most difficult to endure was that in the center of that mushroom head, a golden liquid spurted out, flying in an arc through the air and spraying over Tang San. He even vaguely smelled a fishy smell.
Rage instantly burned, violent fury once again making Tang San raise his right hand. But at this moment, in the worlds most vulgar event, a voice like that of the vulgar Spirit Master Bu Le Tang San once met echoed,
How embarrassing, transformation failed.
Boom Tang San felt his brain seem to explode from fury. The insult didnt matter to him, but the entire insult used the spirit bone created through Da Mings sacrifice, through his life! He couldnt produce spirit power, but at the same time, it only took one step and he could instantly crush this incredibly nauseating thing.
Even though already on guard, deep in his heart what was most important to him was his friends and rtives. If he was personally humiliated, Tang San would definitely be alert, but when Da Ming who had given his life for Xiao Wu was humiliated, how could Tang San endure?
This step, would finally still be sold! Tang San lifted his leg, already aware that this was a trap, but even so, even if he couldnt continue the inheritance, he still couldnt let Da Ming bear such humiliation.
But, the instant Tang San was about to take this step, a familiar faint voice reached his mind,
Dont be fooled, my brother. I feel your respect for me in your anger, to me, thats enough. To be part of a god, is my honor.
This Tang San forcibly stopped the half finished step. Stopping him, was the stinky liquid that sprayed from the mushroom head. The liquid actually changed direction.
Da Ming
Tang Sans vision grew a bit hazy. He knew that this was the effect of Da Mings soul within the spirit bone!
Nothing need be said. Dont tell me you want to let Xiao Wu grieve when you die failing the inheritance?
Da Mings soul was extremely faint, these were thest words he could speak. But these words had enormously destructive power on Tang San.
The spirit bones ordinary spirit masters possessed were obtained through hunting spirit beasts, naturally filled with hostility towards the spirit master. Only when, like the Eight Spider Lances, they reached the god level and another level of merging with Tang San, would their feelings change.
But Tang San was different, Da Ming was happy to sacrifice himself to be Tang Sans Sky Blue Bull Python right arm bone, and his soul was always within the spirit bone, watching Tang San revive Xiao Wu, he was only grateful. Under such circumstances, even though this spirit bone wasnt god level, Da Ming still used burned the power of his soul to warn Tang San, preferring to be humiliated than to let Tang San ruin the inheritance.
This time it was no longer the Seagods arrangement, nor could it be called luck, it was Da Ming who saved Tang Sans inheritance.
Tang Sans eyes were moist. He blinked away the tears and withdrew his raised leg,
Da Ming, I definitely wont disappoint you.
Turning grief into strength, Tang San roared fiercely, stiffly pushing down the anger he felt. But his fists were already tightly clenched, trying hard to control his emotions.
As Tang San finally stabilized his mood, recovering his calm, everything in front of him transformed. That mushroom shaped thing suddenly burst, hiding what was below in arge golden cloud, where a resonant dragon cry echoed. Tang San seemed to see Da Ming again, but the shrunken size. But Da Ming also quickly transformed in that golden mist, Sky Blue Bull Python, bull head and python body, although Da Mings soul wasnt there. But at this moment, he seemed toplete the step the Deep Sea Demon Whale King couldnt in a million years.
In the blink of an eye, Da Ming transformed into a golden dragon, soaring up over that round tform. Even though his body was very small, he still gave a feeling like soaring to the ninth heaven, spiraling in that golden mist. The round little tform flew back to its original position.
Yes! This should be the true evolved effect of the Sky Blue Bull Python arm bone Da Ming turned into! Tang San wiped away the tears in his eyes, his heart alsopletely calming down.
First it was ecstasy that influenced him, but in the second trial of the inheritance he was actually influenced by anger. Such terrifying trials. With the humiliation of Da Ming infuriating him, plus the imperceptible effect of the trial on his emotions producing the change, even fully aware that it might be a trap he still almost stepped into it. Passing the Seagods challenges was actually so difficult?
Through the two trials, Tang San had also gained an even deeper understanding of this Seagod inheritance. Inferring three from one, with Tang Sans intelligence he immediately brought to mind a line from the Confucian educational text Three Character ssicfrom his previous world: We speak of joy, anger, we speak of grief, fear, love hate desire, these are the seven emotions.
Chapter 314 — The Word Love, Telepathic Rescue
Chapter 314: The Word Love, Telepathic Rescue
ording to the sequence, the first seven of these eight Seagod inheritance tests were very likely to see whether he could break free from these seven emotions. Yes, that was definitely it.
Thinking of this, Tang San suddenly had an epiphany. The sharp pain from the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone starting to be removed couldnt disturb his rity either.
If the Seagod could sense the changes in Tang Sans heart right now, he would definitely be enormously gratified. Because if the Seagods Heart was here, its instructions to Tang San would be these seven emotional tests. Originally the Seagods inheritance should be testing the six desires , corresponding to the spirit masters six spirit bones. But Tang San was an exception with the external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances, and with seven spirit bones the six desires turned to seven emotions.
People had seven emotions and six desires, this was the basics of human nature, unavoidable. Nobody was an exception. The difficulty of such a test was obvious, passing while the Seagod energy disturbed ones thoughts was extremely difficult even when forewarned, let alone when Tang San directly entered the tests without any warning. The difficulty left practically no chance of passing.
However, when including the back door provided by the Seagod as well as some luck, after havingprehended the challenge in the Seagod inheritance, to baffle Tang San whose Seagod affinity had risen to one hundred fifteen percent through passing eight Seagod trials wasnt very likely. Tang San didnt disappoint anyone, starting from the third test, his progress suddenly grew smooth.
The third trial tested the word grief. Removing Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone, what appeared was an illusory scene. And this scene portrayed how Tang Sans mother Ah Yin chose to sacrifice herself to save Tang Hao. And Tang San could easily save his mother in the illusion by just lifting a finger. It was extremely easy to get lost in that grief filled atmosphere.
But with the experience of the two previous trials, no matter what happened in the illusion, Tang San maintained rity, guarding his mind. What gave him even more of a surprise was that his Purple Demon Eyes illusion breaking effect was effective even here. After all, the Purple Demon Eye wasnt a power of this world. Even though the illusion was extremely powerful, Tang San could still endure, easily passing. And the Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone also transformed into a blue silver grass of the mostmon variety, calmly staying on the third little tform under a golden halo of light.
The fourth test came next, stripping Tang Sans left leg bone, again producing an illusion. This time the focus of the illusion was changed to Xiao Wu, showing Xiao Wu just after she sacrificed herself for Tang San, with her soul on the verge of fading, causing Tang San intense fear.
With the experience andprehension of the previous three tests, Tang Sans heart was like iron, forcing down the feelings influenced by the Seagod. Passing once more, the Evil Spirit Orca left leg bone transformed into an enormous orca figure, cruising around on the fourth tform.
At this point, Tang San had already passed four of the eight total Seagod inheritance tests, and as he passed this fourth one, Tang San immediately felt his body start to change. The originally golden bones, muscles and veins began to gradually flush, bing the pure golden color Qian Renxue had when she attacked with her full strength. In passing the baptism of the four emotions, at the same time as the Seagods power influenced Tang Sans mind, it also imperceptibly transformed his body. Simultaneously, the Seagods divinity was assimted into him, drop by drop.
At this point, there were still three spirit bones that hadnt been stripped, and Tang San knew that these spirit bones were also the most crucial.
The Eight Spider Lances had reached god level, it was part of him and could even think of alerting him, the Sky Blue Bull Python right arm bone had Da Mings soul that could warn him. The Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone was left him by his mother and was filled with love, it naturally wouldnt cause any problems. Even though the Evil Spirit Orca left leg bone came from the hundred thousand year Evil Spirit Orca King, as a left leg bone it wasnt that important to begin with, and Tang San could alsopletely suppress the influence it had on him even after being stripped. As a result, these first four tests were rtively easily passed. Of course, this was still on the condition that Tang San was able to quickly figure out the true theme of the Seagod inheritance, making it this easy.
But, the remaining four tests would be much more difficulty. First putting aside restoring the Seagod Trident, just the remaining three emotions werent that simple. First of all, Tang Sans torso spirit bone was looted from the million year Deep Sea Demon Whale King, and without a doubt, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King hated him to the death. Even its corpse had been desecrated. When Tang San took this test, not only wouldnt the Deep Sea Demon Whale King help him get rid of the confusion, its soul within his spirit bone might even try to help the Seagods divine power to confuse him. This was also the most important spirit bone, and the difficulty was naturally the greatest.
Even less had to be said about the mind condensing wisdom skull bone, as the spirit bone around the brain, it would doubtless cause Tang San the most violent pain, and this spirit bone had moreover fused with a portion of the Seagods Heart energy. Tang San had no idea whatsoever what would happen when he took the test.
Finally, there was moreover the Titan Giant Ape left arm bone that shouldnt have been a problem. As a left arm bone it was rankedst of all the spirit bones, and moreover came from the Titan Giant Ape Er Ming, and with their rtionship, Er Ming absolutely wouldn''t hold him back. But the crucial part was that this left arm spirit bone hid the Asura Gods divine power. Tang San could be near certain that removing this spirit bone from his body would be severely difficult. Even if the Asura Gods power had already been suppressed to within his Clear Sky Hammer.
The facts proved Tang San right. The spirit bone stripped in the fifth test was his skull spirit bone, the mind condensing wisdom skull bone.
Starting from almost the instant the spirit bone removal began, Tang Sans mind turned nk white. Not from pain, but like when the Seagod brought him here, basically uncontroble, nothing could be felt in his mental world.
A faint red color began to emerge in this nk white world, slowly condensing, forming a giant heart shape before him. Tang Sans body then also appeared in this world. Tang San wanted to use his Purple Demon Eye to break the illusion, but it didnt work. Not a bit of energy could be transferred. In this world of consciousness he had be like an ordinary person.
Just then, the surrounding scenery suddenly changed. The pale world produced countless colors.
A great green forest, a clear littleke, insect cries and bird song echoing, air so fresh and clean one couldnt help breathe deeply. In this beautiful picture, sitting upright on arge rock on the shore was a young woman in white, long ck hair hanging all the way down into the water. She held a tiny woodenb, slowlybing her hair.
Seeing this, Tang San was stunned. Xiao Wu, yes, even without seeing her face, Tang San still knew that this was his Xiao Wu!
He now stood only two meters away from Xiao Wu. Suddenly, she tilted her head, beautifully pulling her hair behind her, exposing her wless features, looking at Tang San with a sweet smile,
Ge, did you know?
Know what?
Tang San asked subconsciously.
Xiao Wus eyes revealed happiness,
Mom said that a girl can only let one manb her hair in her whole life. Do you want to help me?
I do, of course I do.
Tang San answered impatiently. Powerful love instantly filled his heart, leaving nothing else behind. Tob Xiao Wus hair, to live happy days together with her, that was Tang Sans most cherished wish.
Xiao Wu blushed, making her touching appearance even more gorgeous. Shyli raising her hand with theb, she didnt dare look at Tang San, speaking softly:
Here.
Raising his hand, Tang San wanted to take thatb, but his hand stopped in midair.
This is an illusion, everything I see is an illusion, how could I be with Xiao Wu at the Star Dou Great Forestke? Even though this was a mental world, if he took one step forward to take theb, then that would very likely mean taking this step in reality as well, leaving the center of the tform.
If Tang San could use any spirit ability now, he would have held the woodenb, but in this mental world he could basically do nothing.
But even so, Tang Sans heart was still filled with love for Xiao Wu. Among his seven emotions, the most difficult to control was love. In his heart, this word was the weakest part. It might be called his greatest weakness.
Even fully aware that all this was an illusion, Tang San was still unable to firmly reject Xiao Wu. He could only foolishly look at her, motionless.
After a long time, Xiao Wu softly raised her head, looking towards him. Her eyes had be a bit dull, sparkling teardrops spinning. She didnt look straight at Tang San, only at that tiny woodenb she was holding out. Her voice trembled with choked emotion,
Ge, dont you want tob my hair?
No, I do, I want to.
Intense love broke through reason, and Tang San shouted emotionally. How could he have the heart to see his Xiao Wu sad? Even if it was an illusion of Xiao Wu, he still couldnt refuse.
Seagod Ind, Seagod Mountain, Seagod Pce.
Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi had sacrificed her life to open the gate to Tang Sans inheritance. The Shrek Six Devils had all seen it.
They were swallowed by golden light, and could clearly feel the rich energy constantly rushing from that gate, saturating their bodies through the tforms where they stood. And at the same time, their mental power was also joined as one, connected together with the light from that pure golden me, bing a guarantee to ensure the gate stayed open.
The Seagod Temple wasnt like the Angel Temple with doors specially foring and going. Qian Daolius sacrifice was also different from Bo Saixis. Qian Daoliu only sacrificed himself to open the gate for Qian Renxue, as long as shepleted the inheritance of the god of angels, she could naturally open the gate and return under her own power.
But Bo Saixi not only had to open the gate to the ce of inheritance, she simultaneously used her power to create the gate. If the gate closed, then even if Tang San became the Seagod, he would never be able to return to the human world, and could only remain at the ce of inheritance.
As a result, at times of the Seagod inheritance, six people were needed to maintain the gate. With the Seagods original arrangement, this should be the seven sacred pir guardian Douluo. But Bo Saixi knew that the Shrek Six Devils were as one with Tang San, and had also passed at least the ck level Seagod trials. Even if their strength was a bit weaker, their mental strength wasnt inferior to the seven sacred Seagod pir guardian Douluo. Having them stand guard was even more effective.
Starting from when Tang San entered the inheritance ground, the Shrek Six Devils could see what he was doing. Their field of view also followed Tang San into that inheritance ground, and they could even see the changes in Tang Sans mind. This was one of the benefits to maintaining the gate to the inheritance ground like this. To see the inheritance of divinity would naturally be the greatest benefit to their futures.
They saw Tang San cut his way into the Seagod Temple hall, and also saw the true Seagod. Of course, along with the start of Tang Sans tests, their field of view also entered that golden world instead of seeing the two gods squabble in the hall.
When Tang San met the first trial, everyone felt cold sweat for him, but as Tang San figured out the key and passed four in session, everyone also gradually rxed.
The only one who was still nervous was Xiao Wu, not because she worried about Tang San, but rather because Da Mings warning to Tang San had made her emotional, and so her mind remained tense.
Right now their field of view was inside the mental illusion with Tang San, and they could alsopletely see and hear his dialogue with Xiao Wu.
To Dai Mubai, Oscar and the others, it seemed like this illusion should be a cinch for Tang San. He had easily passed the tests before, so how could he not tell that all this wasnt real, and that this Xiao Wu was just an illusion?
As Tang San shouted, besides Xiao Wu, Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ma Hongjun, Ning Rongrong, and Zhu Zhuqing all couldnt help being dumbfounded. They could never have expected that the highly intelligent Tang San would unexpectedly be impulsive now, unable to pass the fifth of the seven emotions.
Only Xiao Wu truly understood Tang Sans heart right now. He doesnt want to refuse me! Even if it was fake, the contents of the illusion was stillpletely true. Even the source of theb was true. Influenced by the Seagods divine power, Tang Sans heart waspletely filled with love, and his reason was finally broken by the emotional rush. The one word love made himpletely forget he was undergoing the Seagod inheritance.
Faced with such a scene, evenpletely wrapped up in that intense golden light and unable to move, Xiao Wu shouted with all her strength:
Ge, thats not me, thats not me!
Xiao Wus voice echoed in the Seagod Pce, and also roused the sluggish Shrek Five Devils. But they all knew that Xiao Wus voice couldnt reach that world. Xiao Wu wailing until her voice was hoarse made their hearts sink as well. If he couldnt pass the Seagod inheritance, little San was finished
But, the solution usually wasnt absolute. Just as they thought Tang San really was finished, in the illusion he suddenly stopped the moment before moving forward.
Lowering his head, looking somewhat incredulously at this right hand, the intense love in Tang Sans eyes didnt disappear, but his gaze turned somewhere else.
Yes, he had heard Xiao Wus voice. Even if he only heard a faint whisper in the depths of his heart, and only heard three words: Thats not me.
But this was enough. Xiao Wus shout saved Tang San, he had heard her voice. Yes! No matter how alike the illusion is, shes not my Xiao Wu, I can onlyb Xiao Wus hair, not hers.
Boom
The entire illusion copsed with a loud rumble. As Tang San returned to the golden Seagod inheritance world, he immediately saw a golden blue skull appear in front of him, containing a vague light, exactly the same as the light of the Seagods Heart!
Even Tang San didnt know that the reason he could hear Xiao Wus voice wasnt because Xiao Wu was shouting so forcefully, but rather because of the telepathic link between them.
Telepathy really did exist, such as between twins, between old couples, between close family like father and son, all had the possibility for telepathy.
And the link between Tang San and Xiao Wu was naturally because Xiao Wu sacrificed herself for him. Even though Tang San had already returned Xiao Wus spirit bone and ring to her, in some sense, the two had once truly been merged together. Under such circumstances, Xiao Wus and Tang Sans souls had formed an imperceptible bridge. With Tang Sans life in danger and Xiao Wu shouting herself hoarse, this bridge had passed on that tiny voice, and even though it was only for a split second, even though they were in different worlds, it had still roused Tang San, letting him break free of the fifth of the seven emotions, most likely to cause weakness, the word love.
Tang San gasped forrge mouthfuls of air, the spirit power circting irregrly at high speed within him. Looking at his right arm, recalling the faint whisper of Xiao Wus voice just now, his heart warmed. Even though he had been tortured by the pain of spirit bone removal, and faced constant mental trials, Xiao Wus voice still made Tang Sans mental strength condense to an unprecedented degree. Also along with breaking through this fifth test, a faint golden blue color appeared on the surface of Tang Sans skin, and his exhausted strength recovered slightly.
The Seagod inheritance didnt stop. After the fifth tform flew back to its original spot with that golden blue crystalline skull, the sixth tform was already flying out. This time, that spirit bone stripping hand grew enormous, the golden hand directly appearing one meter in front of Tang San, then suddenly made a grabbing motion.
It was this seemingly simple motion that made Tang San feel as if his soul was being ripped out, unprecedented pain filling every nerve of his whole body in a split second.
Without a doubt, the torso spirit bone was thergest of all spirit bones, and also the most important of the six standard spirit bones. Stripping it would naturally cause iparable pain. Every bone and muscle of his entire body seemed to be twisted together. Tang San was basically unable to contend with that enormous divine power. Because of the torso spirit bone being removed, the violent squeezing and pulling made blood flow from every opening in Tang Sans head, flowing down like seven little snakes. Only, Tang Sans originally already golden blood, there was now a faint blue dye. From the initial gold, to pure gold, and then reaching the present golden blue, the power of the Seagods divinity was imperceptibly entering Tang San. Of course, in order toplete the inheritance, he first had to oust this pain.
Ssh, Tang Sans blood spurted out, his vision turning fuzzy. Even with his powerful physical resistance and supetive willpower, even he was somewhat unable to bear pain of such intensity. Because of the pain, he felt as if his brain was exploding.
No, he absolutely couldnt give up here. Tang San seemed to see the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings sneer, and also seemed to see Xiao Wus anxiety. Clenching his teeth, facing the pulling force in front of him, he really was a bit different. No matter how his muscles were twisted, no matter how intense the pain, he still clenched his teeth and endured. His teeth were already biting into his lips, the fingernails of both hands digging into the flesh of his palms. Both his legs stuck to the ground, because of the pain and exertion, even his god level bones couldnt quite endure. Of his ten toes, besides the rtively thick and sturdy big toes, the remaining eight were alreadypletely crushed. But even so, they still dug sharply into the ground, unexpectedly forcefully digging out a few depressions in the incredibly solid Seagod inheritance tform.
Purple bone gradually appeared from Tang Sans chest. Even though that was a spirit bone, and should strictly speaking be condensed from energy, it felt as if part of his chest was being removed. Moreover, seeing it personally also involved a visual attack.
The violent pain made Tang San involuntarily howl sharply, his tightly clenched fists suddenly pounding his hips. Raising his head, long hair fluttering behind him, mixed sweat and blood scattering in the air. And with that howl, thergest torso spirit bone was finally ripped from Tang Sans body. He had never even used the abilities it gave him.
The torso spirit bone seemingly formed from the spine and the ribs, entirely purple,nded on the sixth tform that flew in front of Tang San. The Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings figure appeared behind the bone, an intense hatred suddenly emerged from Tang Sans heart, and the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings silhouette behind the torso spirit bone suddenly turned real. Suddenly leaping backward, he directly plunged into that golden sea.
Malevolentughter echoed,
Tang San, I really have to thank you! Youve finally brought me to this inheritance ground. Thest step I couldnt take over so many years can finally bepleted. Leave this Seagod inheritance ground to me.
While speaking, the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings body in the golden sea suddenly transformed, bing the human shape that Tang San once faced. Waving both hands, an enormous purple whirlpool appeared in front of him, and the six tforms with the spirit bones Tang San had already removed flew over, circling around the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. Even the two tforms that had yet to absorb Tang Sans spirit bones showed signs of rocking.
How? Tang San was stunned. He could clearly sense that the Deep Sea Demon Whale King really was soul power, and moreover, his expression was also exactly the same, and the Seagod presence around him also instantly disappeared. Even the golden blue color of his skin quickly faded. And an equal golden blue color began to gradually appear on the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings body.
No, impossible. After all the trials and hardship, having finally walked this far, how could he let the Deep Sea Demon Whale King get away with it? Intense hatred filled Tang Sans heart. Waving his right hand, he grabbed the Seagod Trident floating vertically next to him. Pointing the dark trident forward, Tang San roared:
Deep Sea Demon Whale King, you actually didnt die?
The Deep Sea Demon Whale King grinned, the purple whirlpool between his hands growingrger andrger. Those two empty tforms began to slowly fly towards him,
Who said I didnt die? Thats right, I really am dead. But you underestimate the soul power I saved up over a million years. Even drawn into the spirit bone, my soul still wouldnt perish. Ive been waiting for this chance, I didnt expect it really woulde. Hahahaha, I have to thank this Seagod inheritance as well. Now this inheritance ground is mine. Kid, to thank you for bringing me here, Ill leave your corpse intact once Ive be god and remade my body.
Facing the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings naked provocation, Tang San suddenly smiled, slowly putting the Seagod Trident aside to once again stand next to him, speaking slowly:
No need to act. As far as Im concerned, this is useless. We speak of joy, anger, we speak of grief, fear, love hate desire, these are the seven emotions. Your sixth test is the word hate. The Seagods divine power makes it feel real, and its also a situation that really might happen, so it makes it seem even more real, and with the direct influence on my emotions, it really is easily to get fooled. Unfortunately, the word hatred isnt my weakness. Its impossible even if your soul cooperates with the Seagods power to stop my inheritance, Deep Sea Demon Whale King. Having passed the test of love, what do I have to fear? All this is just an illusion. Let alone it being impossible for your soul to break free of the spirit bone again, even if you could, do you believe this world, filled with the Seagods divine power, in the middle of my inheritance, would allow your disruption? If your soul really could leave the spirit bone, it would only lead to your destruction.
Listening to Tang San, the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings expression suddenly changed. The golden ocean below him suddenly rushed up, an enormous golden trident suddenly emerging from the water, instantly piercing the body formed of soul power. An incredibly dignified voice resounded in the entire golden world,
Attempting to ruin the sessor, kill without pardon. Soul stripping.
No
The Deep Sea Demon Whale King howled with rm, but in this Seagod inheritance world, what use was the his soul power, no matter how strong? In a moment his body was shattered to fragments, turning into purple streams of light that blended into the spirit bone stripped from Tang San.
That torso spirit bone also subsequently transformed into a madly roaming purple dragon, fluttering above the little tform, gradually calming down after a long while, just like the right arm bone that turned into the azure dragon, it floated above the tform.
Seeing this, Tang San was distracted. A cold chill rushed down his spine, because he suddenly realized that everything just now wasnt the illusion he expected, but was entirely real. That Deep Sea Demon Whale King was really his soul condensed. Otherwise, there wouldnt be the scene of his soul shattering, but instead the entire illusion should have copsed along with him revealing the truth.
The Deep Sea Demon Whale King, actually, actually really wasntpletely killed, his soul actually still hid in the spirit bone, waiting for a chance. What a million year spirit beast, what a million year spirit beast! So powerful.
Tang San couldnt keep his mind from swaying somewhat from the lingering fear. He knew that if he hadnt abandoned the feeling of hatred just then, maybe, everything would have be real, and the Deep Sea Demon Whale King really could have reced him to inherit the Seagods divinity. When the torso spirit bone was stripped before, the violent pain he had to bear might also have had some element of the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings tampering. The more exhausted his mind was, the greater his chance of sess.
The six tforms again flew back to surround Tang San, and the seventh spirit bone stripping pain arrived. Thisst stripping was naturally that of Tang Sans left arm spirit bone.
Against Tang Sans expectations, his left arm spirit bone really didnt cause any change, almost the same as the pain he suffered when his right arm spirit bone was removed, much lighter than with the torso spirit bone. The spirit bone was smoothly removed, and floated towards the seventh tform.
Light shed, and all the surroundings suddenly became illusory. A new illusion appeared in front of Tang San, and he was shocked to discover that he had already appeared in an illusory night sky. Stars speckled the sky, as if revealing the secrets of the universe to him.
A golden tform appeared in front of Tang San, and in the center of that tform floated a woman radiating intense golden light. But her face revealed an extremely painful expression, with faintly discernible golden armor, and six golden wings slowly appearing on her back, her expression was twisted, she was very clearly suffering incredible pain.
But even with a twisted expression, Tang San still recognized her at a nce. In the illusion, appeared the god of angels sessor Qian Renxue.
Tang Sans consciousness cut through the night sky like a shooting star, directly knocking against Qian Renxues body. Before he could react, light shed, and his consciousness was pulled into her head.
When everything became clear, another scene appeared in front of Tang San.
This was a vast empty space. First of all Tang San saw Qian Renxue. What left Tang San shocked was that she was nowpletely naked. That golden skin seemed so enticing, her perfect body without the slightest w. Only, her gaze was a bit lifeless, looking sluggishly ahead.
Following along Qian Renxues gaze, Tang Sans heart shook again. He saw a young man.
Blue hair draped across his back, blue eyes brimming with the light of deep wisdom as if they could pierce everything, a tall and slender graceful figure, a harp floating silently in front of him. He slowly raised his hands, his slender fingers caressing the strings, the delicate sound filling this empty space. And Qian Renxue also walked toward him, step by step, her voice choked with emotion,
Tang San, why would it be you
Yes! Wasnt that young man him? But, why would he appear here? What was going on here?
Chapter 315 — Tang San: My Virginity Is Only For Xiao Wu, Seagod Raiment
Chapter 315: Tang San: My Virginity Is Only For Xiao Wu, Seagod Raiment
His brain working quickly,bined with the first illusion, Tang San gradually understood. What he was seeing should be everything that happened when Qian Renxue inherited the divinity of the god of angels. And this should be happening in the depths of Qian Renxues consciousness. But, why did he appear here? It shouldnt be her trial?
Before Tang San could think further, he saw Qian Renxue walk towards the other him.
Qian Renxue practically without hesitation, threw herself into Tang Sans arms
Seagod Ind, Seagod Mountain, Seagod Pce.
Completely enveloped by golden light, the Shrek Six Devils were dumbstruck watching the scene transmitted from the other world. Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun said as one: Finished.
They were men too, and had experience with women as well. They of course understood how stimting what Tang San saw was, and asked them self if even they could hold back if they were in the same circumstances, let alone Tang San who was still an inexperienced virgin.
Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were already blushing red, closing their eyes without daring to watch. Right now they couldnt even manage to pray for Tang San.
Xiao Wus gaze had turned dull, tears slowly rolling down her face. Even though she didnt say anything, she was breathless from heartache. Seeing Tang San tangled up with another womans naked body, even if it was just an illusion, was something she couldnt ept. Ge, dont tell me you really
At this moment, Xiao Wu only felt powerless. She would use her life to save Tang San when she saw his life in danger, but facing a scene like this, as a girl, she was unable to do anything.
But in the next moment, Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun all stared wide-eyed, incredulously watching the scene.
Tang San still stood there calmly, without moving. But his originally fiery gaze had suddenly turned ice cold. He coldly spat out one sentence.
Get lost.
The naked Qian Renxue tankled up with Tang Sans body trembled, her movements stopping, and looked up towards Tang San with teary eyes, asking distressed:
Why?
Tang San said indifferently:
Because youre not her. My body belongs only to Xiao Wu.
Boom Qian Renxue instantly erupted into roaring golden me that consumed every part of the illusion in front of Tang San.
Indeed, sexual desire was a difficult trial for a man, but when the illusion appeared and Tang San saw that erotic scene, he silently read out a few words in his heart. Even if the scene made his animal blood boil when he first saw it, these words always filled him. In the end, it was also these words that pulled his heart back.
The words Tang Sa recited was the words Xiao Wu sent him through their connection before: Thats not me.
Yes, Qian Renxue wasnt Xiao Wu, that wasnt his love. No matter how strong the desire, it still couldntpare to Tang Sans love for Xiao Wu. In thest moment he was suddenly alerted and pulled back from lust. Besides Xiao Wu, no woman could get anything from Tang San other than those words, his heart like steel.
In the Seagod Pce, Xiao Wu cried. Her heart trembled, her soul trembled. She only repeatedly muttered one word,
Ge Ge
The scene returned to normal, and the left arm bone floated above the seventh little tform. Nourished by those golden waves, it turned into the shape of a Titan Giant Ape. Even if it was small, it had now turnedpletely golden. Gazing at Tang San, his eyes only held gentleness.
With an inward sigh, Tang San finally understood why Qian Renxue was so tolerant at first when she chased him. If he didnt guess wrong, the scene he just saw should have been real. When Qian Renxue underwent her inheritance, the scene of intercourse with him suddenly appeared in her mind. Moreover, since she had already be god, that scene should have been helpful to reach divinity. No wonder she was so tolerant.
Seven of eight trials had passed. Tang San directly wiped his right hand on the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse, and that soft yet flexible whale pearl appeared in his hand. He hadnt forgotten what the Seagod said to him. To pass this eighth trial, the whale pearl would have surprising effects. At this step, Tang San couldnt help showing a faint smile.
Happiness, anger, sadness, fear, love, hate, desire, each of the seven emotions had passed. If the Seagods Heart wasnt damaged, he would already havepleted the inheritance. But onest step stilly before him, the step he most wanted to take, to reawaken the divine power of the Seagod Trident.
The eighth stage hovered in front of Tang San, and at the same time that dark Seagod Trident also floated up.
The Seagod Trident still seemed filled with an abstruse presence, but that cavity it made Tang Sans heart ache.
Cautiously pressing in that soft whale bead, Tang San took off his Twenty Four Moonlit Bridges and unreservedly poured out more than a cubic meter of whale brain. He first of all grabbed one lump and squeezed it onto the already somewhat deformed whale pearl in the rhombic cavity on the Seagod Trident. Then he slowly stuck the Seagod Trident into the pile of whale brain.
Deep blue light shot like lightning from the Seagod Trident brand on Tang Sans forehead, intensely shining on the Seagod Trident, and unhesitatingly released mental power. There was no skill involved, Tang San only gazed gently at the Seagod Trident, and constantly released his Seagods light. Inwardly he sincerely called out.
Come back, my partner. Even if I spend all my power, I still want you back.
The Seagods light grew increasingly intense, already wrapping up that dark Seagod Trident in blue. As if influenced by the Seagods light, the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings brain also gradually turned blue and slowly, bit by bit, merged into the Seagod Trident.
That whale pearl also merged with the blueing whale brain. Truly iyed into that cavity, it slowly absorbed the Seagods divine light Tang San released.
This process took a very long time. The golden sea around the tform also calmed, without any waves, like it had be an endless golden ocean.
No matter how strong the mental power, in the end it would be limited, and even more so when Tang San was already exhausted from the previous seven trials. His mental strength gradually dried up, and was even somewhat overdrawn. But Tang San still produced the Seagods light, and only his expression changed from calm to resolved.
What he just said to the Seagod Trident was a mans promise. After so much trouble, Tang San wouldnt give up at thest moment no matter what.
Time passed second by second. Tang San was already trembling, his face white as snow. The Seagod Trident brand on his forehead also grew fainter and fainter. But he still clenched his teeth and endured, refusing to stop producing Seagods light. He had a kind of feeling that if he stopped now, there might never be another chance to restore the Seagod Trident.
Just then, the tform Tang San stood on gradually lit up, and the other tforms originally circling arrived in front of the eighth. The seven tforms representing the seven emotions slowly revolved around him. The golden mist on each one began to turn into intense golden light, making everything around him even brighter.
The first to move was the Eight Spider Lances that had already reached the god level and that Tang San had spent so much effort to turn into the Seagod Eight Wings. The wings soared up, and that golden pir of light once again increased somewhat, the wave and cloud patterns glittered with faint blue light, and the entire Seagod Eight Wings were dyed glorious golden blue.
The tform carrying it instantly flew out and arrived at Tang Sans forehead. A scorching hot golden light fell from above, enveloping him, and those golden golden blue Seagod Eight Wings also flew out, falling from the sky,nding on Tang Sans back.
Feeling a scorching heat, Tang San with his close to dried up energy channels felt something like an adrenaline rush. He shook once again, but this time it was with a pleasure as if reborn. That scorching energy invaded all his dry channels, and his mental strength rose again. The originally gging Seagods light also grew stronger. Tang San felt an enormous energy pour into him from his back like a hundred rivers emptying into the sea, frantically rushing through his body. Such pleasure was iparable, and he no longer felt exhausted and weak.
Tang San also immediately sensed the source of the change. On his back, the eight enormous wings each connected with eight of his ribs, just where the Eight Spider Lances used to be connected. The golden blue wings spread out, and that enormous energy was absorbed from the sea through these wings.
Along with the Seagods light growing stronger again, the Seagod Trident it illuminated also began to show minute changes. The pattern on the trident began to turn faintly golden, and the whale pearl also began to turn transparent. At least a third of the whale brains energy had been absorbed into the Seagods Trident.
With the enormous energy blending into him, filling his whole body with strength, Tang Sans firm gaze also sharpened. Starting from the pupils, his eyes gradually turned golden blue, soon filling his whole eyes.
With the golden blue light blending with the Seagod Eight Wings, the little tform also vanished from above Tang San after releasing them. The second tform, the one bearing Tang Sans Sky Blue Bull Python right arm bone, flew up above him at the same time.
A resonant dragon cry soared at the sky, echoing. In that clear and powerful sound, the cyan dragon circled and climbed, leaving the range of the tform and shooting into the sky, flying straight up. As that azure body swept past, it left behindrge lumps of seawater, and it gradually turned from azure into a golden blue giant dragon.
Boom As that giant dragon had climbed to a height where it was difficult to see with the naked eye, it suddenly turned around. The entire golden ocean once again roared with waves, the dragon cry sounding without end. In a sh of light, that giant dragon shrank.
An intense suction force pulled up Tang Sans right arm. That shrunken golden blue dragon circled, twisting around his arm. A scorching feeling once againforted Tang Sans heart, unprecedented energy suddenly blending in. It felt like Tang Sans right arm was in a furnace, feeling unprecedented delight from every piece of his skin, from the tips of his fingers all the way to his shoulder. Resounding cracks echoed in that surging energy, golden blue armor quietly emerging underneath the intense light.
A dragon head appeared on his shoulder, elegant rather than ostentatious, and armor with neat dragon scale patterns spread down his entire right arm, ridges and corners distinct, even over his palm and fingers. It fit perfectly to the muscles on his arm, but without any feeling of hardness, and seemed like it wouldnt influence his movements. There was also a golden blue gem in his palm that erupted with intense suction power, drawing in the golden seawater. Instantly, even more enormous energy flowed into Tang San, and he absorbed it like a bottomless pit.
Golden seawater was constantly pulled into him through the armor on his right arm, the gloriously golden water forming an arc in the air, extremely dazzling.
Supported by the Seagod Eight Wings and this solid Seagod right arm armor, Tang San felt his recovery already able to bnce with the output of Seagods light.
But this was just the beginning. As if influenced by Tang Sans firm will, those tforms flew over one after another. Closely behind the second Sky Blue Bull Python right arm bone tform came Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone.
Sparkling crystalline blue silver grass floated down, each de turning into a stream of flowing light, winding up from below Tang Sans feet, all the way to the base of his thigh. With resounding cracks, Tang San felt his right leg tighten, enormous force suddenly spreading through his whole body. Gentle energy instantly pulsed. Golden blue armor radiated light along with the gorgeous light brought by the blue silver grass,pletely fitting with Tang Sans right leg.
The right leg armor was covered with wave and cloud patterns like the Seagod Eight Wings, and also protected every part of Tang Sans skin. On the sides of his calves protruded three spikes like thorns, each one with a wing-like curve on the back.
The third tform disappeared along with the Seagod right leg armor being fitted. The fourth tform followed. The Evil Spirit Orca Kings shadow shed and struck Tang Sans left leg hard. Tang San instantly felt an ice cold feeling from his left leg,pletely at odds with the warmfort from his Blue Silver Emperor right leg bone. But this cold feeling also roused Tang Sans mind. Left leg armor identical to the right leg appeared, the only difference being a faint hazy light in front, like a sharp de. That was clearly rted to the Evil Orca right leg bones original Orca Evil Spirit Hatchet ability.
With each piece of armor that equipped itself, Tang Sans power would multiply, and the Seagods light radiated by the Seagod Trident brand on his forehead would intensify. This armor became Tang Sans strongest support, and also the most important divine instrument to amply release the Seagods divinity.
After the fourth tofrms Evil Spirit Orca left leg bone turned into armor and was equipped on Tang San, the next to appear wasnt the fifth tform with the skull spirit bone as Tang San expected, but rather skipped straight to the seventh tform, the Titan Giant Ape left arm bone to ascend. With a reverberating crack, his left arm was covered by thick and solid angr armor. Different from the right arm spirit bone, the left pauldron was perfectly smooth, without any dragon shape, and the armor seemed a bit bulkierpared to the right arm. But the overall form was still exactly the same as the wave and cloud pattern, and the differences in the arms didnt feel uncoordinated. On the contrary it seemed filled with power and beauty.
All four limbs wereplete, plus the Seagod Eight Wings on his back. The golden ocean around the tform boiled, seawater spinning around it and shooting at the sky, turning into a giant maelstrom, spinning violently around. Enormous Seagod energy blew into Tang Sans body, as if reconstructing him, remaking every part of him.
The sixth tform flew out next, and the Deep Sea Demon Whale torso bone with its soulpletely crushed soared up, falling from above. The originally purple spirit bone had already turned into golden blue armor while still in midair, and an extremely dazzling breastte descended along with a hundred leaved armored skirt.
With a sonorous crack, a rich feeling filled every part of Tang Sans body. His hair quickly grew all the way to his back, not golden for once, only a deep blue like the endless ocean. The blue hair fluttered in the wind, all armor covering his whole body.
The chest armor formed from the Deep Sea Demon Whale torso bone was extremely impressive. Solid chest armor, waist armor like fish scales, as well as the hundred leaved battle skirt glittering with light. Together with the armor on the four limbs, it all looked dazzling. In the middle of the chest, a more than fist sized ocean blue rhombic gem was iid between the chest and waist armor. If you looked carefully, inside that blue gem glimmered whirlpool-shaped light like an abyss. The gem was reminiscent of the gem in the Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings human form battle armor, but this gem contained pure Seagod power.
Four lights sparkled from Tang Sans shoulders and the base of his thighs, right where the torso armor and the limb armor where connected. At the same time the ribs where the Seagod Eight Wings were connected shone. The connecting sounds were so touching, and with surging Seagod energy, the chest armor merged with the four limb armor and the Seagod Eight Wings, truly forming one whole. The instant it was allpleted, the never moving fifth tform flew up. It no longer flew up above his head, but rather flew over in front of the eighth tform where the Seagod Trident was.
The skull bone quietly rose. Around it there seemed to be a small whirlpool matching the giant one, and the bone began to change. The golden blue luster shone dazzlingly, and small trident des appeared, connected by a circle, forming a golden blue trident headband.
In the center of the circle was a small trident-shaped cutout. As it flew over andnded on Tang Sans head, tying down the long blue hair, that open shape perfectly fit the Seagod Trident brand on his forehead. Instantly, intense golden blue light exploded, and the Seagod Trident always illuminated by Seagods Light in front of Tang San changed.
The shaft was no longer dark, that magic pattern that once gave Tang San enormous divine power waspletely lit up, intense gold mixed with the blue of the Seagods light, turning into brilliant golden blue that spread to each part of the trident. And the whale bead reformed into the Seagods Heart also finally turned into a resplendent rhombic gem with the light.
At the same time the trident pattern on Tang Sans headband and the brand on his forehead changed, the trident brand changing into another small scaled rhombic gem representation, making this golden blue headband seem even more perfect.
wlessly clear Seagods light shot from the headband, shining on the newly reformed Seagods Heart on the trident. At this moment, Tang San felt himself be the absolute center of this ce, and the Seagod Tridents familiar and even more amiable presence filled his whole body.
The Seagod Eight Wings on Tang Sans back suddenly extended, intense golden blue light rising around him. As this misty light grew more and more intense, it finally turned into a golden blue pir of light that shot toward the sky. Surging energy merged with the brand in the deepest parts of Tang Sans soul to be an unprecedentedly enormous energy.
Tang San saw his soul clearly. His soul already existed in reality, having transformed into a golden blue rhombic gem now on the center of his forehead, fitting into the Seagod headband. Tang San didnt know that the soul bing substantial was the mark of bing a god. From today on, his mental power had already evolved into divine sense, the divine sense of the Seagod.
Looking emotionally at the Seagod Trident in front of him, the golden blue light in Tang Sans eyes gradually retreated. At this moment he fully understood the changes to his body after he obtained the Vast Sea Cosmic Barrier back then. The scorching heat that he would asionally feel in his spirit bones in the past should have been the Seagods light imperceptibly influencing and transforming his spirit bones, saturating them with the Seagods power, triggering evolution. Until the start of this final inheritance ceremony, when this evolution was finallypleted. The spirit bones were stripped from his body, and transformed one by one by the Seagods divine power as Tang San underwent each of the trials of seven emotions. They had evolved into a Seagod Raiment not inferior to the Angelic Raiment.
No, it should be said that Tang Sans Seagod Raiment even surpassed Qian Renxues Angelic Raiment. The Angelic Raiment was admittedly a divine instrument left in the mortal world by the god of angels, and each spirit bone that constituted it was close to the hundred thousand year level. But Tang San? Which of his spirit bones wasnt also at the hundred thousand year level? Even the only the skull spirit bone that wasnt had merged with the Seagods Heart and Tang Sans Purple God Light ability, its power was even beyond that of ordinary hundred thousand year spirit bones.
Even though Tang Sans spirit bones came from different spirit beasts, their quality really was supetive. With the million year Deep Sea Demon Whale Kings torso spirit bone as the center, this Seagod Raiment was even stronger than the original Seagods raiment. In particr, the Seagod shouldnt have wings, he was the god of the ocean. But Tang San produced the external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances thatpleted its final evolution into the Seagod Eight Wings. Without a doubt, this Seagod Raiment was like a tiger that had grown wings, its power increasing substantially once again.
Each piece of armor was formed from Tang Sans spirit bones, which also meant they were perfectly suited to Tang San. Even if they had turned into armor, they were still part of him. This would never change.
Boom The giant maelstrom around the tform suddenly exploded, incredibly berserk energy sweeping over like a hurricane, engulfing both Tang San and the Seagod Trident in front of him.
Tang San didnt seem to feel it. His gaze was now only on that destined partner. His right hand slowly rose. Right now there was nothing that could stop him from moving. The solid right hand, the right hand covered with Seagod Raiment, firmly gripped the Seagod Trident once again burning with golden blue light.
The instant Tang San gripped the Seagod Trident, violent golden blue me suddenly soared from his body. All the chaos in the sky seemed to freeze in this instant. The next moment, that dazzling golden blue Seagod Trident, the reborn Seagod Trident, was pointed straight up, directly at the vault of heaven.
Boom Enormous suction force erupted from every part of Tang San, the wave and cloud pattern of the Seagod Eight Wings on his back gleaming with even more unprecedented ring light. The golden seawater streamed in from all directions with the speed of lightning, madly rushing into Tang San, and also into the Seagod Trident. Golden blue me circled Tang San, and from below him, one ring of light after another slowly rose.
An ancient voice, filled with respect, boomed from all around:
Seagod ninth trialplete, Seagod divinity perfectly assumed, the Seagod reborn. All spirit ring cultivation raised fifty thousand years.
The spirit rings rising around Tang San were magnificent, shockingly so. Tang San had seen nine spirit rings with both ck and red from Qian Renxue in the past, each spirit ring rendered with golden light. But what he saw now was apletely different scene.
The first spirit ring that appeared was red, wrapped up in dazzling golden blue on the outside. The second was the same, and so on, not changing all the way until the ninth spirit ring, all red on the background, surrounded by golden blue light. Only thatst rising spirit ring was different. The tenth spirit ring representing the power of a god, waspletely bright golden blue.
One hundred thousand years, every one a hundred thousand years. As a spirit master, even if Tang San wasnt a god, a full set of hundred thousand years was still too shocking. Even he himself didnt quite dare believe it.
Thest reward of the Seagod trials was actually to raise all spirit rings cultivation by fifty thousand years, and the Blue Silver Emperor spirit that had its spirit rings re-added once had spirit rings that were fifty thousand years at the lowest. Fifty thousand plus fifty thousand ,this led to even Tang Sans first spirit ring turning red. Nine red and one golden blue, that was a truly terrifying divine power!
Right now Tang San no longer had the power to be aware, in his heart was the word control. Yes, control everything.
Raising the Seagod Trident, it would no longer turn ck due tock of energy. It was already branded onto Tang Sans soul, bing a part of him. Just like the Seagod Raiment from spirit bones was inseparable from Tang San. That kind of feeling was beautiful.
Right now on Seagod Mountain, in the Seagod Pce, Xiao Wu also changed. The red dot on her forehead quietly shattered, and a pure voice echoed in her mind,
First rate trialplete, apany the Seagod inpleting the inheritance, superpositioned rewards released, rewarding
Chapter 316 — Seagod Tang San
Chapter 316: Seagod Tang San
First rate trialplete, apany the Seagod inpleting the inheritance, superpositioned rewards released, rewarding ten ranks of spirit power, raising all spirit ring cultivation by twenty thousand years, three god bestowed spirit rings.
Shock, when this voice reached Xiao Wus ears, she only felt shock. Not just because of her cultivation rising, but at the same time also shock at Tang San entirely covered in golden blue armor, eight wings spread behind him, disying iparable might.
While both were first rate trials, Xiao Wus improvement was clearly a level higher than Ning Rongrongs first rate seven trials. This wasnt just due to the
And at the same time, Dai Mubai and the others also heard a voice,
Assisting the Seagods inheritance, rewarding one god bestowed spirit ring.
In fact, the benefits the Shrek Six Devils gained wasnt just this. Just as Tang San raised the Seagod Tridant andpleted the Seagod inheritance with surging golden blue light shooting at the sky, the golden door of light they had been guarding also turned golden blue. Six lines of golden blue light shot spread out, pouring into each of them. This wasnt any power Tang San gave them, but rather the remaining Seagod divine power that dispersed after Tang San absorbed most of it the instant the Seagod inheritance waspleted. To Tang San, this bit of divine power wasnt anything, but to the Shrek Six Devils it was genuine god level power! Everyones spirit power quickly mbered up under the effect of this power, their pulse all rising severalfold. That kind of feeling of plentiful divine power really was too beautiful.
Everything around turned unreal, and all the energy contained in that golden world merged into Tang Sans body the moment that golden blue pir shot toward the sky. The Seagod inheritances eight difficulties were all surpassed, the Seagod Trident reforged. Wearing the Seagod Raiment, Tang San deeply experienced the presence of another world, the feeling of controlling everything really was wonderful.
And all this still wasnt over. His nine red and one golden blue spirit rings slowly retreated. Another brand new spirit ring again rose from below his feet. As this new spirit ring appeared, a deep red light shot at the sky from Tang Sans left hand, a deep golden halo spreading out. This was the Clear Sky Hammer already soaked by the Asura Domain.
Tang San was a bit worried when it first appeared, but his concern was soonpletely obliterated. The Asura Domain very calmly soaked in the Clear Sky Hammer, and with its appearance, the new tenth spirit ring appeared around Tang San.
Red, red, red, red, red, red, red, red, the first eight spirit rings were exactly the same as Tang Sans Blue Silver Emperor spirit rings, they just werent wrapped up in golden blue light, as if the Seagods divine power hadnt fused with the Clear Sky Hammer. But the fifty thousand year cultivation increase frompleting the Seagod inheritance equally affected the Clear Sky Hammer. Just this bit was enough to make Tang San happy. What astonished Tang San even further was that, along with the first eight spirit rings, the ninth spirit ring equally emerged, a deep golden spirit ring, a spirit ring exactly like his Clear Sky Hammer. Set off by the first eight spirit rings, it dazzled.
Its color of course wouldnt drawn much of Tang Sans attention. The crucial question was that his divine sense clearly felt that this deeply golden ninth spirit ring was actually a god level spirit ring. Just like thest tenth spirit ring that appeared after his Blue Silver Emperor merged with the Seagod divine power.
What was up with this? After his shock, Tang San couldnt help getting excited. He actually had two god level spirit rings? Even though they appeared on different spirits, just relying on the improvements to his physique from this god level spirit ring, would his basic attributes surpass other gods?
He quickly understood. His Clear Sky Hammers ninth spirit ring came from the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. That formidable overlord of the sea was a million year level spirit beast to begin with, only one step short of bing a god. And afterpleting the inheritance of the Seagods divinity, the fifty thousand year cultivation bonus undoubtedly provided it enormous benefits, making this million year spirit ring finally take that final step into the god level.
But why was the god level spirit ring attached to his Clear Sky Hammer the deep golden color of the Asura Domain, and not the golden blue of the Seagod? This was a bit iprehensible. But no matter what, at least this Asura Gods power hadnt influenced his inheritance, that was enough.
Without further thought, Tang Sans divine sense activated, and the Clear Sky Hammer was withdrawn into his body together with the nine spirit rings, and all the surrounding light also instantly gathered, drawn into him.
Eyes shing with divine light, he swung the Seagod Trident in front of him as light as a feather, the main de shing with golden blue light in the air, causing a crack to appear in this already empty space. The Seagod Eight Wings on his back folded back, and he directly passed through the crack in a sh.
The surrounding scenery changed, and when his feet were on the ground, Tang San had returned to the Seagod Temple where he met the Seagod. But now the temple was empty, with no trace of the Seagod.
The Seagod wasnt here? Recalling the Seagods advice before, Tang San couldnt resist showing a smile. Facing the great chair furthest down the hall, he slowly bent on one knee and bowed. This bow was Tang Sans heartfelt gratitude. If not for the Seagod saving him several times, he might already be dead, let alone inheriting such formidable Seagod power. Having inherited the Seagods power, he was already entitled to sit on the chair, but out of respect for the Seagod, he didnt do so. Even if he could already be the master of this temple, he would never sit in that chair. That was the previous Seagods, always.
He didnt stay longer. Tang San seemed to hear the calls of hisrades, and even though that gate of light no longer needed his friends support to hold up how that he had be a god, his Seagod powerpletely connecting to it, he had no desire to stay here.
Golden blue light turned into a quietly flickering stream, and the next moment Tang San had already appeared outside the Seagod Temple. Turning his head and looking up, deeply taking in that magnificent giant pce, Tang San showed an even stronger smile. Floating up, with a blur, he had easily passed through the barrier that once blocked him, and entered that quiet ocean.
Back in the water, it feltpletely different. Tang San felt like this seawater was his body, and even without any divine power, just a thought would push the seawater wherever he wanted. He could feel every piece of energy umted in the water, and could also use it as his own. Yes, he was now the ruler of the ocean, and no matter what sea, no matter where where the water was, it was his to control.
The Seagod Trident stirred again, and the reconstituted Seagods Heart shed with blue light. The already vanished gate of light appeared in front of Tang San. The now golden blue gate still burned with me. Seeing the already golden blue me gate, Tang San secretly prayed:
Senior Bo Saixi, I hope you can reunite with great grandfather in the divine world. There, you will definitely be together.
Thinking so, Tang San took a step forward, holding the Seagod Trident, he finally left this buffer between the worlds of gods and mortals, a god descending.
His vision opening up, when Tang San stepped out of the gate, the patterns all over the Seagod Pce turned golden blue, as if excitedly greeting the kings return. The light on the seven tforms instantly shrank back, revealing Tang Sans sixrades.
Six people, twelve eyes, simultaneously focused on Tang San. Their gazes held envy, happiness, gratitude, and also a little bit of jealousy. But even more was excitement for Tang San sessfully inheriting. The Shrek Seven Devils finally produced a divinity, the first divinity.
But whether Dai Mubai, Oscar or Ma Hongjun, they all firmly resolved that Tang San might be the first, but he definitely wouldnt be thest of the Shrek Seven Devils to be god. The day woulde when they too would step into that realm.
Besides Xiao Wu who had three golden god bestowed spirit rings floating in front of her, the rest of the Shrek Six Devils each had one. But they didnt reach out to grab them. Compared to god bestowed spirit rings, Tang Sans safe return was even more important.
Tang San didnt speak up, raising his head to look up at the ceiling of the Seagod Pce, slowly raising the Seagod Trident. On this Seagod Ind, in the Seagod Pce atop the Seagod Mountain, he would dere to all creatures of the sea that the Seagod who watched over them, had returned.
Golden blue light concentrated in concentric waves at the peak of the hall, and with a st, the walls around the entire Seagod Pce instantly disappeared, disappeared in that golden light, leaving behind only the seven tforms in the Seagod Pce. A giant golden blue pir shot at the sky, turning into iparable Seagods power that shot straight into the nine heavens.
This light was so vast, this light was so shocking, itpletely turned the sky and the sea the same color.
The sea boiled, the seawater instantly rising a hundred meters. All creatures within the sea roamed frantically on the surface. Drawn up by the enormous Seagods power, they rushed to be first to see the sky above the ocean turned golden blue.
Faint light glimmering, Tang Sans expression grew extremely calm. He didnt grow excited over the enormity of this force. His divine sense held only gentlefort,forting all the throbbing hearts living in the ocean.
The seven sacred Seagod pir protector Douluo were already on their knees, bowing respectfully in Tang Sans direction. The sadness in their eyes was already gone, reced purely by crazy excitement. The instant that golden blue pir shot towards the sky, Tang Sans divine sense had reached deep into their minds, and what the Seagod told him about Bo Saixis final destination was branded deep in the minds of these seven guardian Douluo, making theirst grudges disappear without a trace.
The people on Seagod Ind were now gathering in open spaces, bowing towards the Seagod Mountain, their eyes sparkling with excited tears. Over so many years, through so many generations, they had been waiting for this moment, waiting for the return of the lord Seagod, that was their faith!
Outside Seagod Ind, the Devil Spirit Great White Shark n all appeared on the surface of the ocean. The Devil Spirit Great White Shark King Xiao Bai even more gazed towards the Seagod Mountain, gazing at the golden blue pir of light shooting towards the sky there, withrge teardrops rolling down. She knew that from now on, she knew that she had truly be an overlord of the ocean, because she had once been the lord Seagods mount.
On Purple Pearl Ind, all the pirates watched this marvel, saw that golden blue sky. They were all dumbfounded. The Seagods pressure made every pirate put down their weapons, only staring.
Ji Xiang and Purple Pearl stood alongside, watching the giant pir of light in the direction of Seagod Ind, too excited to speak. They didnt know what was going on, but Ji Xiang faintly sensed his teachers presence from the golden blue light.
On the shore, Qian Renxue unfolded her six wings, the Sword of Angels appearing in her grasp. Looking at the golden blue color of the sky, she gave a heavy sigh, speaking to herself:
Finally seeded? Tang San, you really didnt disappoint me. Seagod, Seagod, Im waiting here for you. Raising her hand, the Sacred Angelic Sword pointed heavensward, and scorching hot holy power easily connected with the sun, forming a pure golden pir of light that connected heaven and earth, and also the sun and the God of Angels. This was her challenge, the challenge to the new Seagod Tang San.
Spirit Empire, Spirit City.
In a pitch ck room, in front of apletely dark purple figure was a giant dark purple gate of light. She already had one foot inside that gate, but at this moment, the gate of light trembled violently, a faint blue light shing past.
This is
The dark purple figure dulled for a moment,
Another one, theres actually another one. Fine, fine. Wait for me, I will definitely return. While speaking, she resolutely stepped forward. That dark purple gate seemed to swallow all light. The next moment, the figure and the light both disappearedpletely inside the dark room filled with sinister aura.
That golden blue light persisted for a full hour before it finally vanished. Tang San slowly closed his eyes, sensing the world, sensing every voice calling out and bowing in the ocean, the power of faith nourishing his heart. Countless creatures in the ocean called out to him in their most devout voices. Tang Sans Seagod power also improved in this belief.
The eight wings slowly folded back, closing on his back. Tang San withdrew his Seagod power, hed already used his divine sense to dere the Seagods return to the seas. From this moment on, nobody could stain the ocean. He wouldplete the Seagods mission to protect every part of it.
Little San, congrattions. Dai Mubai looked at Tang San, his expression somewhat frustrated. Not so long ago hed still been the strongest big brother of the Shrek Seven Devils, but now the difference between him and Tang San might be insurmountable. Looking at Tang San adorned in Seagod Raiment, he even felt a bit distant. After all, in terms of strength, they were already in different worlds.
What are you looking at me like that for? Dont recognize me?
Tang San smiled a heartfelt smile. His voice was the same as before, without any difference, and the tone was equally familiar with his friends.
I said long ago that the title of god is just people whose strength have reached a certain level. Gods are still people, just stronger. They might be called people who borrowed the power of the natural world to fulfill their potential. Then gods control all this. Youre also about the same age as me, and youre all human geniuses. Maybe, before long you will also reach this domain like me. Youve seen the process of my inheritance too, and you heard my discussion with the lord Seagod. As a god, he doesnt seem to be any happier than humans. I will always be Tang San of the Shrek Seven Devils. You will also forever be my brothers and sisters.
As he spoke, Tang Sans golden blue light suddenly dwindled, all the armor and even the Seagod Eight Wings melting into him. All that remained was a golden blue robe, and even the Seagod Trident turned into a ray of light that disappeared into the Seagod brand on his forehead.
A moment ago he was still the Seagod with world shaking power, but the next, Tang Sanspletely restrained presence felt no different from an ordinary spirit master. He seemed human. Of course, his hair was a bit longer than before.
Ma Hongjun exhaled,
Great, third brother is still third brother. I thought after third brother became a god he would feel aloof.
Ning Rongrong burst into giggles:
I never felt that. Even if third brother really was so aloof, he still wouldnt be like that to us. Now we dont have to worry about Spirit Hall anymore, we have third brother overseeing. What does Qian Renxue count for?
The atmosphere lightened again. Everyone jumped off their tforms one after another, gathering next to Tang San. They each grabbed the god bestowed spirit rings in their hands.
Actually, you are the main force against Spirit Hall, not me.
Tang San smiling grabbed Xiao Wus hand. It was damp and ice cold, and Tang San nced a bit guiltily at her. He knew the cold sweat on Xiao Wus hand was because she had worried about him.
Were the main force? Little San, arent you mistaken?
Oscar stared.
Tang San said:
Of course its you. Dont tell me itd be me? True, Ive already be the Seagod. But Spirit Hall also has the God of Angels Qian Renxue. Just now she already raised a challenge to me. Once the battle begins, theres no telling how long my battle with her will take. Even if I can defeat her, that might not be enough to influence the situation on the battlefield. You should be the ones truly able to change the course of the battle. Your spirit power should have already reached the bottleneck. Then what are you waiting for? Dont tell me you dont want to hurry up and reach the pinnacle of humanity and enter the level we once dreamed of?
The Shrek Six Devils all looked at each other. Ma Hongjun was the first to jump up,
Yes! I was so excited for third brother that I forgot all about it. Haha, Im going to be a Title Douluo too. I didnt think the day woulde so soon. I wonder how excited Xiangxiang will be when Ie back as a Title Douluo. What do you think, what title should I take?
Oscar said vulgarly:
Calling you Evil Fire Douluo is fine, didnt you always use to say that the evil fire cant be suppressed? Your spirit turned into an Evil Fire Phoenix too.
Farts, daddys not gonna be called Evil Fire Douluo, or should you be called Sausage Douluo? Or Mushroom Head Douluo? Or Fly Douluo?
Ma Hongjun immediately countered.
Oscars expression immediately turned awkward. Indeed, his title might really be the most difficult one.
Dai Mubaiughed:
Leave your titles forter. Little San is right, lets be Title Douluo first, and grasp that strength. Weve already waited a long time for this day. This time we were bathed in little Sans light and could reach rank ny so soon, I dont want to wait any more.
Dai Mubai directly sat down where he stood while he spoke, taking out the god bestowed spirit ring he just got and started cultivating it.
Everyone smiled at each other, then sat down crosslegged. Only Xiao Wu snuggled up in Tang Sans arms and didnt move.
With the energy from the aftermath of the Seagods power, the Shrek Seven Devils spirit power had risen to the peak, and even Xiao Wus spirit power should stabilize over rank ny. Therge amounts of Deep Sea Demon Whale energy she had absorbed previously had already pushed her past rank eighty, though that wasntpletely disyed since she still hadnt absorbed any spirit ring. Now that she hadpleted the first rate trial and gotten another ten ranks of spirit power, she should be able to break through rank ny no matter what. Further adding the Seagod energy she absorbed, the true level of her spirit power could only be known once she absorbed the god bestowed spirit rings.
Xiao Wu, you absorb the spirit rings too.
Tang San caressed Xiao Wus ck hair, smiling.
Xiao Wu suddenly shook her head, looking at theirrades already absorbing spirit rings, and spoke softly:
I know what youre going to do. Ge, didnt you promise me that no matter when, you would never leave my side. Theres no hurry to absorb spirit rings, I want to go with you.
Tang Sanughed in spite of himself:
Why? Youre still worried about me?
Xiao Wu said:
Its not worry, Im just, just afraid of being inferior
Xiao Wu of course knew what Tang San was going to do. Having inherited the Seagods divinity, the first thing Tang San had to do was answer Qian Renxues challenge, meeting god level as god level. This battle was unavoidable. It was also what Tang San had to do. The others might have overlooked this out of excitement, but how could Xiao Wu forget? Moreover, she deeply remembered who had appeared in Tang Sans seventh trial of desire in the Seagod inheritance, that was Qian Renxue! It wasnt that she didnt trust Tang Sans love for her, just that she worried she couldnt measure up to Qian Renxue, and felt a bit inferior.
Silly girl, what are you thinking? In my heart, nobody couldpare to you. You are my most important treasure. Dont tell me you still dont understand? Qian Renxue is indeed strong, but I love the person, not the strength. In my life there can only be one person I love, and that person is named Xiao Wu. Fine, since you insist, Ill bring you.
Xiao Wu nodded happily, holding tightly to Tang Sans waist, sticking her face to his chest.
Tang San floated up holding Xiao Wu,nding outside the now missing Seagod Pce, where the seven Seagod sacred pir guardian Douluo were still waiting.
Led by Seadragon Douluo, the seven bowed simultaneously,
We greet the lord Seagod.
Tang San waved a hand, and a stream of pure energy pulled the seven Title Douluo back up. His movements were very gentle, but the energy he released was still something Title Douluo level powers couldntpete with.
You seven seniors need not be too polite, even having inherited the Seagods divinity, Im still the Tang San from before. You can call me by name when there are no outsiders. I am also saddened by senior Bo Saixis death. But she had a good ending. That way we can also feel relieved. The Seagod may not lie.
On mention of Bo Saixi, the seven Seagod sacred pir guardian Douluos expressions were a bit saddened. After all, Bo Saixi wasnt just the high priest of Seagod Ind to them, she was also their teacher. But the sadness in their eyes didnt reappear. No matter what, Bo Saixi had a good ending, that was the best conclusion.
Tang San turned around and looked at the Seagod Pce where only seven tforms remained:
The Seagod Pce no longer exists. The Seagod is the protector of all living things in the ocean, he shouldnt hide in a shrine. Ill trouble you seven seniors to be stationed here. Ill leave a portion of divine sense, and if there are any major issues in the ocean world, you can directly tell me from here. The Seagods divinity is restored, but the God of Angels has already raised a challenge. I have to leave a while. My friends are absorbing the power of spirit rings here, Ill trouble you seniors to look after them. This Seagod Ind will rely on all of you a lot in the future. Seadragon Douluo, seniro Bo Saixi is gone, so the position as Seagod Ind high priest falls to you.
What? Me?
Seadragon Douluo looked distracted a moment, ncing at Tang Sansrades. After absorbing the spirit rings they got this time, Tang Sans friends would clearly all be Title Douluo, no weaker than these seven sacred pir guardian Douluo. They also had such a close rtionship with Tang San. Seadragon Douluo didnt understand why Tang San would let him take up the role as high priest. In fact, on Seagod Ind the high priest wasnt just someone with the Seagod Douluo title, they also had authority beneath only one, and above all others. When the Seagod wasnt present, everything would be managed by the high priest.
Lord Seagod, yourrades have also received the Seagods power, the high priest originally let them assist inpleting your inheritance in order to let them assist your rule over the ocean in the future. Its more suitable for one of them to be the high priest.
Even though Seadragon Douluo was tempted, he still said what he thought.
Tang San smiled:
Senior Seadragon, you dont need to decline. They are all my brothers and sisters, would I not know their character? To have them stay here forever isnt something they could manage. The seven of you are still the seven sacred Seagod pir guardian Douluo, and only you can be the high priest. When I am not here in the future, the affairs of Seagod Ind will be jointly administered by you and all seniors.
The guardian Douluo all looked at each other. After Tang San inherited the Seagod, they had never thought that not only would their authority not weaken, but on the contrary strengthen a step. This was their home, and after serving as guardian Douluo for so many years, which of them would like to give up the power?
The seven didnt hesitate. Under Tang Sans crystal clear gaze, they knelt simultaneously, speaking respectfully:
We ept the lord Seagods decree.
Tang San smiled slightly, epting their bow. His status was different now, and he had to ept this ceremony, it was necessary.
Once the seven Title Douluo bowed, Tang San took his leave and brought Xiao Wu to soar into the sky. The Seagod Eight Wings appeared on his back, quietly spreading out, and with a soft wave, everything around them became vague.
Tang Sans current flight speed was incredible, but in his arms Xiao Wu didnt feel even a breeze.
Ge, Seadragon Douluo and the others seem very grateful.
Xiao Wu smiled. Tang San had atstpleted the inheritance, which was also the most dangerous trial. Her excitement was now gradually spilling out.
Tang San smiled:
Its what they deserved. They have spent a lifetime of effort for Seagod Ind, and even though Ive inherited the Seagods divinity, to tell the truth, were still outsiders. How could steal their nest like coockoos and dictate their lives? In the future, once were married, I will go with you wherever you want. These arrangements is also to give us freedom in the future!
At Tang Sans mention of marriage, Xiao Wu couldnt keep from blushing, quietly leaning against Tang Sans chest,
Ge, this time, this time I really feel like Ive almost be your wife.
Tang Sanughed out loud:
Of course. This was already decided when I first met you when we were six. You are mine.
Xiao Wu burst into giggles:
I seem to recall back when we first met, a certain someone was thrown headfirst into the ground by me. Speaking of which, it seems Im someone whove tossed a god.
Eh
Tang San scratched his head,
I was still young back then, and your soft skill is that amazing. You throw someone gets thrown. Beating is love, scolding is love. Xiao Wu, do you know? The happiest time of my life was from when we were six up to the end of the Continental Grand Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament. Because in those years we were always together, and we could live without a care or worry. I could cultivate with you every day, see you smile, just that satisfied me.
Xiao Wu nodded softly,
Me too.
Were almost at the coast. Later you just have to watch from a distance.
Xiao Wu raised her head with astonishment, but she discovered that all she could see around them was vague light, there was nond in sight.
So soon?
It felt like only a few minutes had passed. With that distance, even if the Demon Spirit Great White Sharks swam with all their power, it would still take three days!
Tang San smiled:
Dont forget, this is the ocean, my domain. Besides, my Eight Spider Lances evolved, in flight capability even Qian Renxue might not be able to match me.
Faint light flickered, Tang San showed a gentle smile, and a golden blue light enveloped Xiao Wu. She immediately felt heart seem to bepletely connected with Tang Sans heart. Raising her head she looked puzzled at him.
Tang San said:
Even if Qian Renxue isnt a contemptible person, we still have to be on guard. With the protection of my Seagod source power, you and me have be one. As long as I dont die, there is no energy that can break this Seagods light and hurt you.
Xiao Wu red unhappily at him,
Dont talk about dying. Youre a god now, youre immortal.
Tang Sanughed out loud:
Right, right, Im a god now, Im immortal. Xiao Wu, dont worry. I will definitely win.
Chapter 317 — Seagod VS Angel God
Chapter 317: Seagod VS Angel God
Xiao Wu burst into giggles:
Why would I be worried? Im not. Even if you and Qian Renxue are both gods, you had twin spirits before you became a god and she couldnt beat you then, so what could she do now? Ive never worried that you would lose to her. I just want to look out for you so you dont get captivated by her. Humph humph, I remember, in her memories, with you
At this point Xiao Wu couldnt help turning red. Tang San whispered:
With me what?
Xiao Wu softly beat his chest,
Ge, youre rotten. Im not talking. That stuffs too embarrassing.
Tang Sanughed out loud:
Dont worry. Didnt I say it at my inheritance? My virginity is only for Xiao Wu. That kind of embarrassing stuff can naturally only be done with my Xiao Wu. Am I right?
To Tang Sans surprise, even though Xiao Wus charming face was red as a ripe apple, she actually looked seriously at Tang San and nodded. She really looked supetively cute. Even Tang Sans powerful will couldnt avert the tidal surge of love, and he kissed her hard.
Qian Renxue floated quietly in midair. Her Angelic Raiment had already turned deep golden, the power of the pure True Sunfire. She had already seen the golden blue shooting star in the distance. When the creatures of the ocean saw the golden blue color they could only bow, let alone see anything inside it. But being a god as well, Qian Renxue could clearly see Tang San lowering his head to kiss the girl in his arms within that golden blue bundle of light.
A kind of unprecedented feeling surged up within Qian Renxues heart. This feeling had a name: Jealousy.
Tightly grasping the Sacred Angel Sword in her right hand, the nervousness she originally felt due to the looming god battle waspletely reced by anger brought forth by the jealousy.
A long howl issued from Qian Renxues mouth. The True Sunfire she absorbed into her surroundings and already permeated the Angelic Raiment exploded, the Sacred Angel Sword pointing at Tang San, her divine sense instantly erupting. Violent waves instantly rose all over the surface of the sea.
Even kissing Xiao Wu, Tang San sensed the enormous threat from Qian Renxue. With a cold snort, he waves his right hand and Xiao Wu was drawn into his Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse. This was the safest option, with the dual protection of the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse and his Seagod power, Qian Renxue couldnt harm Xiao Wu no matter how strong she was. Of course, Xiao Wu could still clearly see the entire battle from within the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse through their divine sense connection, and also see it from Tang Sans point of view.
Brushing his right hand over his forehead, the Seagod Trident appeared in his palm out of nowhere. Strong golden blue light exploded, the Seagods divine sense rolling out like a raging wave, stiffly forcing Qian Renxues divine sense out of the range of the ocean. As Seagod, he was the protector of the ocean, and Tang San wouldnt let Qian Renxues divine sense harm the creatures within.
Qian Renxues gaze hardened, retreating quickly as she floated in the air. Instead ofpeting with Tang San in divine sense, she stayed clear of the enemy to target his weakness. She shot back more than ten kilometers like a bolt of lightning.
She of course had her reasons. Fighting the Seagod in the ocean was definitely unfavorable to her. These days, Qian Renxue had not only cultivated every principal divine ability of the God of Angels, at the same time she had also properly thought through her several battles with Tang San in the past, looking for the reason she was unable to kill him despite having strength far surpassing his. As she seriously thought it over, she discovered that Tang San exploiting all kinds of advantages. Whether using the forest in the Star Dou Great Forest or the earthter, he had always been able to escape at the crucial moment. And in this respect, she was far worse than him. Just relying on overbearing strength to blindly attack, while shecked in using all kinds of advantages, talent, timing and location.
Qian Renxue was a lot older than Tang San, but in battle experience, she discovered that she had far less. That Tang San could win from a position of weakness was admittedly inextricably linked to his twin spirits and personal strength, but how hebined his wisdom with all manner of advantages let him produce fighting power far surpassing his strength. Even after bing god, she had been seriously injured once and even nearly died to his secret Guanyin Tears skill.
As a result, through this period of serious reflection, Qian Renxue had not only perfected her use of her own abilities, but also advanced considerably in fighting sense. Pure strength might be enough to overwhelm other opponents, but against an enemy as berserk as a lion and cunning as a fox like Tang San, she had to improve overall. Especially since this time she was facing a Tang San who had equally advanced to the god level. Defeating him was even more difficult. Qian Renxues only advantage right now was that she had be god a bit earlier than Tang San and had a deeper understanding of god level power.
Thats why Qian Renxue was already doing all she could to establish a battle in the sky where she held the advantage before the battle had even begun, and not above the ocean where the Seagod sessor Tang San had the advantage.
Seeing Qian Renxue quickly withdraw, Tang San revealed a faint smile. It seemed she really had learned something. But, do you really think I cant draw on the power of the ocean away from the sea? The sea covers four fifths of the surface of this world, and as Seagod, I can still reach it from any corner of the continent. Just like you can draw on the power of the sun anywhere.
Not chasing Qian Renxue, Tang San held the golden blue Seagod Trident horizontally next to him, attentively watching the opponent ten kilometers away with a faint smile,
Ive kept you waiting.
Qian Renxue saw that Tang San didnt pursue and even more firmly believed his fighting strength was strongest on the ocean. With a thought, faint golden light covered the air.
This was a color Tang San hadnt seen before, but at the same level he could sense the enemys divine sense. If another god level expert was here, they would see starting from the central position in midair, one reddish faint golden color, and a faint golden blue on the other side. Tang San and Qian Renxues divine senses were as distinct as the rivers Jing and Wei. Each held half.
Tang San, congrattions on bing Seagod.
Qian Renxue looked at Tang San holding the Seagod Trident, dressed in a golden blue robe. She discovered that her pulse actually elerated a few beats. There was a somewhat hallowed air added to Tang Sans originally graceful temperament, as well as a mystery even she couldnt see through. Mystery was one of a mans strongest charms. Because it represented inner qualities. Appearance wasnt the only weapon with which men attracted women, to some women, inner quality was even more important. As the Seagod, Tang San undoubtedlybined both sides. The weakness in her heart meant Tang San would automatically be attracted to him, unavoidable even if they were in a life and death battle.
Dont mention it. I think I have the strength to fight you head on now. Thank you for starting off leniently in the past. I think I already understand the reason. If I win today, I will equally spare your life and give you a second chance. And a favor.
You understand?
Qian Renxue was shocked, she couldnt keep her Gods Heart from swaying, her mind instantly recalling the delicate scene from her God of Angels inheritance. There was even a faint moisture between her thighs. Looking at Tang San, she couldnt keep her heart from flickering.
But she quickly reacted, speaking in a low voice:
Tang San, you want to sway my Gods Heart?
Tang San smiled slightly:
If I am the weakness of your heart, then this weakness will continue to exist no matter what I say. Even were our strengths equal, you cant defeat me like this. Surrender, miss Qian Renxue. If you agree to live in seclusion and no longer pursue the Spirit Empire, I can let you off. After all, there is no true hatred between us.
Even though Qian Renxue hid in the Heaven Dou Empire for years, her destruction and damage was all to the Empires benefit, without conflicting with Tang San. Not at all like his contradiction with Bibi Dong as deep as a sea of blood. Besides, Qian Renxue not only disyed the demeanor of a warrior, but also never done anything as despicable as a sneak attack, giving Tang San a pretty good impression of her. So he said what he said.
Qian Renxue gave a cold snort,
Tang San, if you want to sway my conviction, keep dreaming. Indeed, you really have abundant battle experience. But do you believe I would be fooled again? You have achieved divinity as well now, so let us battle with each our god level powers. Even if you are the weakness of my heart, as long as I kill you at the god level, this weakness will also cease to exist.
Tang San sighed. He didnt exin, that was already superfluous. Only force could prove everything. Crystalline blue light emanated from the blue Seagod brand on his forehead, the Seagod Eight Wings on his back unfolding. Next, dazzling golden blue light instantly spread out, quickly fitting to Tang Sans body. With a powerful sonorous crack, pieces of dazzling golden blue armor equipped, the stunning might of the Seagod Raiment appearing before Qian Renxue.
Qian Renxue wasnt particrly astonished at seeing Tang Sans armor. After all, ording to the memories she inherited as the God of Angels, any divinity would possess their own raiment. The God of Angels was thus, and the Seagod was naturally the same. Each gods raiment was different, like the Angelic Raiment she had inherited was left in the mortal world by the original God of Angels to make the inheritance easier. Especially the wave and cloud pattern she saw on the Seagod Raiment revealed the Seagods presence. However, what Qian Renxue was unable to understand, were the eight wings behind Tang San.
The size of the wings wasnt much different from her Angelic Wings, but there were two more, actually eight in total. Since when did the Seagod possess wings? All gods could fly, there was no need to doubt that, but as the ruler of the skies, the God of Angels flight capability was considered preeminent among the gods, while the Seagod should be more outstanding at fighting in water. But Tang San actually had two more wings than she who was adept at battle in the air, how should that be exined?
What made Qian Renxues pupils contract even more were the ten spirit rings slowly rising around Tang San. Nine red and one blue, ten dazzling spirit rings were revealed in front of her. All at least one hundred thousand years cultivation or more! Qian Renxue felt herself start to breathe faster. She understood that Tang Sans previous confidence really wasnt arrogance. After he inherited the Seagods divinity, he really did possess outstanding power.
After the initial shock, Qian Renxue quickly made herself calm, slowly raising the Sacred Angelic Sword in her hand at Tang San. Scorching hot True Sunfire exploded from her body, forming a pure golden inferno that raged over her and the weapon of the God of Angels. Another ten spirit rings appeared, and even though they were a bit inferior to Tang San, at least the quantity was the same.
A god level battle was on the verge of erupting. The God of Angels vs the Seagod, Tang San and Qian Renxue, finally stood on the same starting line. The two faced each other, frantically promoting their divine power.
Tang San had indeed just obtained the Seagods power, and he only had time to get a cursory understanding of the numerous abilities of the Seagod, without room for any real practice. But dont forget that Tang Sans inheritance was different from Qian Renxues. When she underwent the inheritance, all the trials she passed had the shadow of her grandfather Qian Daoliu. With his help, she had avoided a lot of trouble. In terms of talent, she wasnt equal to Tang San, and to her being able to be the God of Angels one step ahead of Tang San, Qian Daolius impact was obvious.
But Tang San was different. When he went through the Seagod nine trials, it couldnt be said that Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi helped him, and there were even instances when she felt like killing him, making the entire trial process even more challenging. This was also an important reason why his Seagod affinity was higher than one hundred percent at the end of the eighth trial.
One was helped by her grandfather to quickly advance, and one walked step by step, absorbing suffering to reach todays power. In terms ofprehension of their respective divinity, even though Tang San had justpleted the inheritance, he definitely wasnt as unfamiliar with the Seagods capabilities as Qian Renxue thought. Dont forget that he learned the first three of the Golden Thirteen Halberds from the Seagod even before he became god.
Pure gold and golden blue formed a bright contrast in the sky. Their divine senses shed against each other, one the Seagod backed by the ocean, one the God of Angels bathed in sunlight, and the pressure of their divine senses towards each other gradually climbed to the limit. Neither used their domains, both being god level, the one who released their domain first might reveal a weakness. And the simplest and most direct way of fighting that least exposed weaknesses was a direct assault.
Sparkling with faint light, Tang Sans eyes grew brighter and brighter. With each dazzling light, the air pulsed like waves. The Seagod Trident pointed at the sky as if to pierce the sun, and a bright golden blue halo made the wave and cloud pattern on his Seagod Raiment slowly shift. But in terms of raiment, Tang Sans Seagod Raiment was already above Qian Renxues Angelic Raiment, even more dazzling.
Qian Renxue attacked first. The True Sunfire she had been storing up was already too enormous. If it didnt erupt, even she couldnt bear it.
The Sacred Angelic Sword pointing at Tang San suddenly rose, and in that instant, surging pure golden me leapt up with a rumble, an enormous pure golden shadow appearing above Qian Renxue, pointing straight at the sky with her Sacred Angelic Sword as the core. But that sharp edge was always locked on Tang San. At this moment Qian Renxues divine sense became one with the sword, her energies instantly peaking.
It really was different, it seemed she really hadnt wasted this month. Tang San sighed to himself, also slightly shifting the Seagod Trident.
Boom Within one kilometer behind Tang San, the ocean instantly boiled, rising as a giant one kilometer wave. All the living creatures in this region was gently pushed further out into the ocean by a gentle force, with only pure seawater rising into the air.
The purest water element instantly transformed into a crystalline blue bolt of unspooling silk, spiralling up, drawn into the air by the Seagod Trident.
Qian Renxue of course wouldnt wait for Tang San to finish charging up. That hundred meter long True Sunfire de cut down, with cold bolts of ck lightning flickering in the air. Those were the manifestations of the True Sunfire de cutting through space. In practically just an instant, the pure golden giant sword was already on top of Tang San. Vast quantities of water element that still hadnt had time to condense was evaporated by that terrifying True Sunfire. The pure golden giant sword also instantly reached Tang Sans forehead.
A faint cold smile appeared at the corners of Qian Renxues mouth. She had already absorbed arge quantity of True Sunfire while waiting for Tang Sans arrival, waiting for him toe close. The long since charged up Sacred Sun Sword faced Tang San who suddenly had to take up the challenge, and even if it couldnt injure him seriously, it could at least fluster this newly ascended god. In a god level battle, it wasnt so easy to make aeback once one side was already at a disadvantage.
However, a great many things differed from expectation to reality. Facing the Sacred Sun Sword descending from the sky, seeingrge amounts of water evaporate, Tang San wasnt a bit nervous. Just as Xiao Wu said, he didnt fear Qian Renxue when he was still just a Title Douluo, so how would he as the Seagod?
The Seagod Trident shed a vast arc in the air, that newly forged Seagods Heart radiating light, instantly sucking in all the water element that still hadnt been ruined by the Sacred Sun Sword. A giant golden blue ring of light appeared out of nowhere above Tang Sans head, the Golden Thirteen Halberds first form, Unfixed Storm.
Tang San still hadnt really mastered all the abilities of the Seagod, but he knew the first three forms of the Golden Thirteen Halberds clearly since long ago. With the Seagods true power, this formidable divine ability directly showed its true effect.
In the sky, a lot of the powerful Sacred Sun Sword was actually absorbed by that golden blue ring of light. With a few flicks of Tang Sans wrist, one ring of light after another appeared in the air above him. Surrounded by those golden blue rings of light, the Sacred Sun Swords energy was being worn down bit by bit. Moreover, blocked by the Unfixed Storm, it couldnt directly cut down.
Qian Renxues divine sense instantly exploded, trying to cut open Unfixed Storms rings of light. But Tang San was already prepared, and his divine sense equally exploded. With a soft p of the Seagod Eight Wings on his back, a wave-shaped golden blue light shot towards the sky, forcibly severing Qian Renxues divine sense connection to the Sacred Sun Sword. Along with the Unfixed Storm, it also forcibly dissolved the Sacred Sun Sword itself.
Pure golden light formed a dazzling radiance in the air. Qian Renxue watched the Sacred Sun Sword be unable to use its power, and promptly reacted. A ten kilometer distance could be passed in an instant to god level powers like them. Body and sword united, the Sacred Angelic Sword pointed straight at Tang Sans chest. All the pure golden me was instantly absorbed into the sword, and her sacred sword instantly turned transparent pure gold, just like a pure golden crystal. The True Sunfire it contained was clearly terrifying.
Close quartersbat? Tang San feared nobody. Facing Qian Renxues attack, Tang San used Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step, and he flickered in the air like an illusion. The Seagod Trident left lines of illusory light and shadow, producing one golden blue ring of light after another. Besides blocking enemy attacks, an even more important function of Unfixed Storm was to restrain the enemy for a long time. Tang San of course couldnt use this when he faced Qian Renxue as a Title Douluo, since it wouldnt possibly work. But now was different, he was already the Seagod, and at the same level, the Unfixed Storms sess rate was at least fifty percent. And if he held Qian Renxue in ce for up to eight seconds, this battle would be at least half over.
Seeing the golden blue rings of light rush towards her, Qian Renxue instantly sensed intense danger. The Angelic Six Wings on her back instantly extended, and her original fast momentum forward came to a stop, actually forcefully stopping in midair. With a beat of the six wings, she made a sharp ny degree turn in the air, shooting towards the sky.
The sun became Qian Renxues backdrop, an enormous golden shadow extending behind her, exactly the same as her body. The Sacred Angelic Sword rose high, Qian Renxues phoenix eyes squinting, her vermillion lips opening softly, spitting out two ice cold words,
Angel, Judge.
Hum The atmosphere between heaven and earth trembled violently. Tang San felt like he was being squeezed down by some force, and was actually dyed for a moment. This dysted for less than a second, but in this short time, Qian Renxues attack had already seeded.
A ray of pure golden light shone down from the sky, hitting him directly. This ray of light didnte from Qian Renxue, but rather from the sun set high in the sky. The light of Judgement, part of the Angelic Mystic Justice. It possessed terrifying destructive force.
Tang San felt an iparable scorching heat spread through his whole body. The Seagod Raiment instantly released unparallelled golden blue radiance to block the invasion of the golden light, but even so, he was still forced down out of the sky. Under the illumination of that scorching light, his movements turned extremely slow, and the divine power within his body melted away like snow.
Qian Renxue used an unimaginable ny degree turn plus a lightning fast divine ability switch to hit Tang San. This god levelbat technique was undoubtedly the benefit of her recent days.
Gods with attributes partial to darkness would definitely suffer serious injuries when hit by this Light of Judgement . The Light of Judgement contained a power of sacred light that was too powerful, it was basically condensed sacred me, and a powerful attack from the God of Angels drawing on the divine power of the sun.
But as the Seagod, Tang San possessed his own attributes of light,bining light and water. Facing this sacred Light of Judgement, it would at least take some time to seriously harm him. But just the consumption of his divine power was considerable, and if this went on, the strength bnce between him and Qian Renxue would immediately change.
Seagod, Devour.
Tang San eximed in a steady sonorous voice. He slowly raised the Seagod Trident in that Light of Judgement. On his chest, the rhombic blue gem shone. Surging golden blue light swept from Tang San, instantly forming a ten meter golden blue whirlpool swirling around him, forcing away the Light of Judgement hitting him.
Qian Renxues eyes shed. As the controller of the Light of Judgement, she could naturally sense the powerful resistance Tang San raised, but she of course wouldnt give up the chance to keep the advantage. The Sword of Angels cut a cross in the air, blending into the Light of Judgement as a cross shaped star.
Angel, Purify.
Boom The Light of Judgement suddenly exploded, turning into a giant pure golden ball of light thatpletely swallowed both Tang San and his whirlpool. The temperature rose in a straight line, climbing to a terrifying several thousand degrees in practically an instant. This Light of Judgemente Light of Purification was extremely sticky, and Qian Renxue moreover constantly poured in the power of the Angel God and drew down True Sunfire, and that ball of pure golden light grew bigger and bigger. The temperature also rose higher and higher, Qian Renxue wanted to use the terrifying energy to refine Tang San.
Feeling the surroundings be roasting like a furnace, as well as the constantly strengthening True Sunfire, Tang San couldnt resist frowning. He could be said to have been caught unprepared by Qian Renxue. Indeed, he still wasnt sufficiently familiar with the Seagods powers after just receiving them. The Mysterious Heaven Skill inner strength within him hadpletely transformed into Seagod power, no longer the familiar milky white, simple and gentle energy. This also made Tang Sans control a bit wed. But Tang Sans adaptability was extremely potent. Qian Renxue was clearly taking advantage of his unfamiliarity with divine power to directly smash him, but was Tang Sans tenacity so easily broken?
With a thought, Tang Sans Seagod power instantly fused with the Seagod Raiment, the Seagod Eight Wings folding around to protect him, forming a golden blue barrier that isted the scorching True Sunfire outside. And at the same time, the dragon head shaped pauldron on his right shoulder suddenly shed, a dragon shaped golden blue energy rushing out, circling once around Tang San with a resonant dragon cry, dispersing some of that True Sunfire.
Tang San flung back the Seagod Trident, a Millenial Space directly erupting behind him. With support of the Seagods power, the second form of the Golden Thirteen Halberds showed its proper power. With a violent st, wild energy waves produced explosive force.
Certainly, the True Sunfire did restrain Tang San, but the energy was strongest from the front, while behind him it was a bit weaker. With the st from Millennial Space, a crack was instantly forced open.
Qian Renxues divine sense always tracked Tang San, and she naturally wouldnt give him the chance for a counterattack. The Angelic Raiment shone brighter, the True Sunfire strengthening one step further. The crack was mended in just the blink of an eye, never giving Tang San the chance to escape the cage.
Tang San wasnt nning on using this one attack to break Qian Renxues blockade to begin with. If it was that simple, then he wouldnt be facing a god. The instant crack was enough for his purposes. The golden blue dragon shaped energy that flew from his pauldron took the instant chance, flying out of the True Sunfire.
A dragon cry reverberated through the nine heavens, the ocean boiled, countless blue specks of light wildly rushing out from the surface, gathering towards that dragon shaped energy. Qian Renxues energy was now used on True Sunfire in an attempt to refine Tang San, and she had no way to do anything about the dragon shaped energy flying towards the sea. The Seagod power Tang San erupted with surpassed her imagination, and as long as she rxed at all, Tang San might break out of the me. What Qian Renxue wanted to now was to take advantage of Tang Sans counterattack still not being formed to exhaust as much of his Seagod power as possible, widening her advantage even further.
But Qian Renxue still underestimated the Seagods strength. Or one might say she underestimated the power of the ocean.
Infused with the specks of blue light flying from the sea, that dragon shaped energy grew geometrically, bing a hundred meters long in practically just an instant, turning into a golden blue giant dragon.
Qian Renxue condensed True Sunfire, and what Tang San formed this golden blue giant dragon from, was the True Moonwater in the ocean.
True, the sun was more limitless, and even more powerful than the ocean. But the greater the force, the more difficult it was to control. Qian Renxue was the God of Angels, not the Sun God. She couldntpletely absorb the energy of the sun, and could only use a part of it. And Tang San was different from her. As the Seagod, all the power of the Sea was at hismand.
In the divine world, the God of Angels and the Seagod were both main gods. But which of their sessors was strongest was up to the background of the sessors.
The hundred meter giant dragon condensed from True Moonwater, suddenly surged and knocked against the True Sunfire furnace from behind with a roar.
Chii A tornado of steam instantly shot towards the sky. With the sudden burst of the two pr extremes of True Sunfire and True Moonwater, the sky was distorted as far as ten kilometers away. That spiral of steam burst in the air, and all living creatures flying in the air were instantly erased from this world, turning the world within this range empty.
The True Sunfire and the True Moonwater dragon disappeared simultaneously, and Qian Renxue was also flung away by the st, but she was still happy rather than rmed. True, Tang San had counterattacked and broken her True Sunfire furnace, but she clearly sensed that the heat of her True Sunfire had substantially consumed Tang Sans Seagod power, at least more than she had spent. Since both sides had to rely on divine power to recover, if she constantly expanded on this advantage, victory would be hers.
Tang San was already close to the ground, and he really did look much worse off than Qian Renxue. The blue hair across his back was messy, and he repeatedly pped the Seagod Eight Wings to bnce himself. But his eyes were still undisturbed, deep and distant. As if he wasnt influenced at all.
Chapter 318 — Jade Wave, Seagod, Infinite Azure
Chapter 318 Jade Wave, Seagod, Infinite Azure
Qian Renxue held her right arm straight and inclined, the Sacred Angel Sword forming a straight line with her arm. Gaudy pure golden light radiated from every part of her Angelic Raiment, holding the Sacred Angel Sword in her hand, and heavily shing down. With her right shoulder as the center, she quickly cut out a giant circle, the Sacred Angel Sword leaving behind a string of afterimages.
The instance the circle wasplete, a pure golden halo appeared around Qian Renxue, and within this ring of light, pure golden light instantly surged, like a sun descended, appearing behind Qian Renxue.
Angel Domain!
Qian Renxue lifted the sword high. She wouldnt give Tang San the chance to breathe. The Angelic Domain that belonged to the God of Angels was finally released.
The sky instantly turned golden, only the sun-like pure golden disk behind Qian Renxue remained distinct. Even the real sunlight couldnt enter. Between heaven and earth seemed filled with this golden light, even the distant sea showing a golden reflection. Tang San got a feeling as if he had again returned to the Seagods inheritance ground.
Suddenly, the scene in the sky changed. Illuminated by that hallowed golden light, Qian Renxue instantly transformed. One became two, two into four, in the blink of an eye, countless Qian Renxue separated in the sky. And each Qian Renxue held a Sacred Angel Sword high, a pure golden disk shining behind her back. And all the disks behind all the Qian Renxue, shone towards Tang San.
Tang San felt as if his body suddenly weighed thirty million ton, and even with his god level strength he was pressed down until it was difficult to breathe.
Sun, Angel, Ten Thousand Suns Breaches Heaven.
The countless Qian Renxue shouted with one voice, the mor thundering in the air, the sound making the ground crack around Tang San. Within the range of that pure sunlight, even thend started to sink.
Raising his head to look up, Tang San closed his eyes. Slowly raising the Seagod Trident to point to the sky, his expression seemed a bit serious. The wave and cloud pattern on the Seagod Raiment seemed toe alive, especially the Seagod Eight Wings on his back constantly pped, one water blue halo rippling out from within Tang San after another, facing the sky that had already turned gold. Even the ocean within range seemed to be suppressed by the Angelic Domain in the sky. What could he do? Qian Renxue basically didnt give him the chance to catch his breath and recover divine power. There was no gap to attack through, and most terrifying was that each attack sheunched was more powerful than thest.
The Seagod Trident slowly rose, that rippling blue light slowly condensing around it. The rhombic gem on the Seagod Trident suddenly shone, and with him as the center, those water blue ripples instantly spread out. The sky was golden, but in this instant, the earth turned blue. The seawater turned golden from the light in the sky also returned to normal.
Seagod Domain!
Light blue mist quietly rose from the endless blue color, and the originally surging ocean suddenly calmed. A giant Seagod figure slowly appeared behind Tang San, and his ten spirit rings all released dazzling splendor.
At this moment, Tang San suddenly turned illusory, but his divine sense became exceptionally solid. Qian Renxue had originally used her God of Angels Mystic Justices Ten Thousand Suns Breaching Heaven to firmly target Tang San, but now she suddenly discovered that he suddenly seemed to drift erratically, even though he clearly stood there, but filled with an unreal feeling.
Even within the range of Ten Thousand Suns Breaching Heaven, the blue color Tang San emanated still ignited the entire ocean. Water blue energy rose from the surface of the sea, the purest water element energy within the ocean. It was like another ocean being stripped out from the sea. And driven by Tang Sans divine sense, surpassing Qian Renxue, it turned into an infinite overflowing giant wave that swept from the ocean.
Jade Wave, Seagod, Infinite Azure!
Tang San spat out in a low voice. His voice didnt seem to possess any offensive power, but that instant, his steady voice seemed to be the source of the oceans exploding energy.
Ten Thousand Suns Breaching Heaven erupted at almost the same instant. The sun behind each Qian Renxue turned into a giant pure golden shooting star that fell from the sky, straight at Tang San. It was also at this moment that the azure wave from the entire ocean also surged in.
Fire met water, golden sun met jade wave, True Sunfire faced True Moonwater, the God of Angels faced the Seagod. Completely contrary energies, but of the same level, instantly sed. The ultimate effect would be decided on each of their absolute strength. This attack, whether Tang San or Qian Renxue, neither had any opportunity to y any tricks. They could only do their utmost tounch the power they released at the enemy.
Pure gold and azure, the surging st made the entire Douluo Continent tremble. The closest city was around three hundred li distant, yet all the people there clearly saw this dazzling scene.
The earth trembled as if the world was ending. Themoners in that city sank into extreme panic.
The golden sun couldnt evaporate the entire jade wave, that boundless azure quietly swallowed the countless golden meteors.
Qian Renxues expression was one of disbelief, filled with shock by that azure light sweeping high into the sky. She felt boundless warmth, and in the embrace of this warm and gentle azure wave, feelings of fatigue rose spontaneously, as if just falling asleep here would be the most perfect experience.
Qian Renxue bit the tip of her tongue. Pure golden light suddenly blossomed from the Angelic Raiment, just managing to resist that tired feeling, and instantly soaring up. Ultimately she still cut through that azure bubble and shot into the sky like a ray of light. But her divine power and divine sense had still fallen substantially in that previous azure wave, but she didnt even notice until she had escaped from it.
The sky was still golden, the golden Angelic Domain, and the ground was still blue, the blue Seagod Domain.
Neither of the two god level powers was able to destroy the opponents domain with their own, and so could only use it to amplify their divine abilities. Already suppressed into an absolute disadvantage, Tang San pulled against the tide and not only smashed Qian Renxues attack, but reversely also halved her Angelic divine power. Even though she wasnt injured, Tang San doubtlessly held the absolute advantage in this sh.
Howe? Qian Renxue didnt attack again, allowing the Angelic Six Wings on her back to quickly recover her divine power through the Angelic Domain in the air. She didnt understand how her all out Mystic Justice couldnt contend with Tang San when both were god level powers. Could it be because he was backed by the ocean?
Is it very strange?
Tang San opened his eyes, looking smiling at Qian Renxue in the air. He didnt attack again either.
Qian Renxue watched him coldly, pursing her lips and frantically circting the Angelic divine power within her, preparing to strike at any moment.
Actually, you dont need to be puzzled. The reason the power I could use was able to defeat you really wasnt because I was near the sea. Im a god, and just like you can draw on the power of the sun anytime, anywhere, I can also draw on the power of the ocean anytime and anywhere. The reason I could take the advantage from disadvantage with this attack is due to the absolute difference in strength between us. Even if you and I are both gods, your divine sense is inferior to mine. And drawing on the power of the outside world is done through divine sense. Your divine sense is less than mine, so you naturally cant draw as much power from the sun as I can from the sea. So how could you defeat me?
Nonsense. Were both gods, why would my divine sense be unequal to yours?
Qian Renxue red angrily,
Youre getting carried away if you think you can influence my confidence.
Qian Renxue red fiercely at Tang San as she spoke, catching every detail of what he said, determining whether he was already an arrow at the end of its flight. But she was disappointed. Her divine sense was unable to target Tang San, and the Seagods power Tang San emanated was unshakeable, as stable as a boulder lodged in the ground.
Tang San smiled faintly,
Cant be helped if you dont believe it. True, were both gods. But the way we became gods werepletely different. I dare say the trials I experienced far surpassed yours. And in fact, my mental strength was much greater than yours to begin with. Both being gods, we can naturally embody our innate abilities. My mental strength wasparable to rank ny nine peak Douluo even when I just became a Title Douluo, let alone now. Qian Renxue, youre not my opponent.
Qian Renxue didnt speak again, she forced herself not to listen to Tang San, each word he spoke seemed to sway her confidence.
Raising the Sacred Angelic Sword once again, ten thousand rays of golden light fell from the sky, shining upon her. Golden light gradually turned into pure golden light, and the energy surrounding her in the sky instantly changed. The Angelic Raiment produced ayer of fleeting golden light, and she issued a long cry, turning and lunging at Tang San with the Sacred Angelic Sword.
Tang San didnt wait for her. The eight wings on his back pping, he appeared in midair, pointing the Seagod Trident forward, straight at the charging Qian Renxue. The two shed past each other, directly changing positions, a crisp explosive sound drifting in the air.
Tang San swayed in midair, using the Seagod Eight Wings to catch his bnce. With her sword strike sessful, Qian Renxue hardly paused, both hands gripping the Sacred Angelic Sword hilt, and turning in a gorgeous midair arc, she shot straight for Tang San with the sword wearing a series of golden rings of light.
Large scale area attacks couldnt deal with Tang San, so Qian Renxue could only me the ocean being too close and decided to settle the battle with closebat.
Suddenly, a blue light shot from Tang Sans hand, his maic voice echoing in Qian Renxues ears,
Guanyin Tears.
Two simple words, but they instantly turned Qian Renxues sword form messy. The originally attacking golden rings of light instantly contracted, and she simultaneously spun and changed direction, turning from a head on charge to flying parallel to the ground. Her delicate face also showed rm.
Guanyin Tears had left too deep of an impression on her. Back when Tang San was still only a Title Douluo, he had destroyed her heart with just this attack. Again hearing the words Guanyin Tears at this moment obviously upset her, and even though she now wore the Angelic Raiment, as Tang San had be the Seagod, wearing a Raiment couldnt give her any feeling of safety.
Seeing Qian Renxues panicked appearance, Tang San couldnt hold back a faint smile. The blue light he shot out also quietly shattered in the air, and with a swing of the Seagod Trident, one watery blue halo after another rippled out, the form for Unfixed Storm.
Without any imminent threat, when Qian Renxue was close to the ground she just saw that speck of blue light break apart, she first looked distracted, then immediately reacted:
You tricked me?
Tang San smiled slightly,
There can never be too much deception in war, are you that afraid of Guanyin Tears? Since thats the case, how can you defeat me?
He didnt press the attack, Tang San had Tang Sans thinking, he wasnt ready to kill Qian Renxue in todays battle. Just like he said, Qian Renxue had once given him the chance to survive, and he had to repay this favor. From the start of the battle, for most of the time he had been passive, regardless of Qian Renxues strength, instead painstakingly constructing these circumstances. He couldnt kill Qian Renxue today, but he still had to grasp the abilities of the God of Angels as much as possible, and next time they met he definitely wouldnt give her any chances. Even though Qian Renxue had found a lot of weak points through her reflection on past battles, she was still behind Tang San in situational awareness and intelligence. Just like Tang San said, even though both possessed divinity, their divine sense wasnt on the same level.
Being discouraged was extremely dreadful for a power in battle, especially god level powers. Such a feeling was now rising in Qian Renxues heart. Facing Tang San who was as deep as the ocean, she felt as if no matter how she tried, she was still unable to defeat him. Qian Renxue quietly watched Tang San without attacking again, her eyes flickering, the Sacred Angelic Sword in her hand swaying slightly. She knew that even if she kept fighting today, she stood no chance of defeating him. Would she never be able to defeat him? Once he had familiarized himself with the abilities of the Seagod and they fought again, she might stand even less of a chance.
Tang San seemed to understand Qian Renxues heart,
Leave this world of turmoil. Whats so bad about living peacefully? As long as you give up the Spirit Empire, I wont cause you any trouble. One day, when we meet in the divine world, without mortal entanglements, we might even be friends.
Suddenly, Qian Renxue smiled, slowly shaking her head. Tang San watched astonished, her previous disappointment in her eyes hadpletely vanished. The Sacred Angelic Sword shed with light, withdrawn into her body. Looking at Tang San, Qian Renxue said:
Tang San, you really are very strong, worthy of being the man I chose. You might also say you are the only man in my lifetime to move my heart. Starting now, I wont escape again, I will face everything between us squarely. Even if I dont want to admit it, from the battle just now I can tell my divine sense really isnt equal to yours, and since I cant kill you even when youre still unfamiliar with the Seagods abilities, I might be even less of an opponent once you are. But dont forget, were both gods, equal level gods. My strength isnt equal to yours, but that doesnt mean I cant drag you with me to death. My grandfather died, I no longer have any family, and what use is the Spirit Empires authority? I have no cares. Todays battle ends here. But remember, the next time we meet again, I will definitely pull you with me to another world. Didnt you say we could be friends there? Then fine, Ill help you out. Goodbye for now, my lover.
Her words had just fallen when Qian Renxue suddenly folded back her wings, and as Tang San watched dumbstruck, in the blink of an eye she had disappeared beyond the horizon like a golden shooting star, the Angelic Domain in the sky also slowly dissipating as she left.
Grasping the Seagod Trident, Tang Sans expression gradually turned serious. Qian Renxue wasnt scary, and neither did he care about the God of Angels. But, a god level expert prepared to give her life to kill him was still a mortal threat.
Qian Renxue was right, she might not be Tang Sans opponent, but if she gave her life to fight him, the end result might be difficult to predict. The explosive power of a god that gave no heed to her life could absolutely be described as terrifying. Even if Tang San was stronger than Qian Renxue, it was just by a fine line.
A wry smile appeared at the corners of Tang Sans lips, and he brushed the Wishful Hundred Treasures Purse with his left hand to let Xiao Wu out. Just by holding his lover, Tang Sans surging emotions calmed a bit.
Sighing deeply, Tang San said:
I didnt expect the pressure I gave her would actually let her sever her hearts devil, and also amend her weakness towards me. When I meet her again, she might be difficult to deal with. I thought I could sow a seed of defeat in her heart, and when we metter, it would grow into a mindset of being unable to win. But she severed her hearts devil with the words dying together. She has no regrets, but I do. I dont want to leave my parents, dont want to leave you or our friends, I cant reach her level of being fearless of death. Im afraid she might have levelled the advantage I once had.
Xiao Wu leaned softly against Tang Sans shoulder. Dont overthink it. There will be a way. She should be heading to the front line between the Spirit Empire and Heaven Dou Empire. This time we dont just return with you as Seagod, but also with us six at the Title Douluo level, substantially raising the Heaven Dou Empires strength. Of course you dont need to stake your life against Qian Renxue, even if she does and you cant win, dont tell me you cant stall her? As long as we defeat the Spirit Empire, there will be some way to deal with her. Willingness to dies rises easily, but its not that easy to always maintain that state of mind!
Tang San looked a bit astonished at Xiao Wu in his arms,
I never thought youd see so much clearer than me. Youre right. I definitely wont stake my life against her. I just need to keep her from influencing the war. My wife, it seems youre smarter than me! Come here, let ge kiss you.
Xiao Wupletely obliterated Tang Sans concerns, and after beating back a god with god level power for the first time, he was naturally in a good mood.
Xiao Wu burst into giggles, quickly hiding her head in Tang Sans arms,
Ge, were not formally married yet. Lets hurry back. I wonder if everyones absorbed the spirit rings. This is theirst spirit ring, so theyll definitely do their best. We cant let any dangers appear.
When Xiao Wu mentioned their friends, Tang San also couldnt keep being affectionate with her. Nodding, he unfolded the eight wings on his back, and they turned into a ray of dull blue light, heading the opposite direction of Qian Renxue, straight towards Seagod Ind.
Qian Renxue left, and just as Xiao Wu said, she definitely headed to the main battlefield. He also couldnt dy here for too long, just in case she used her god level power to harm his family over there, it would be toote for regrets.
Golden blue light fell from the sky, and Tang San returned to the Seagod Mountain with Xiao Wu. The seven Seagod sacred pir guardian Douluo quietly sat there crosslegged. Seeing Tang San and Xiao Wu return, they hastily saluted.
Tang San camly waved his hand,
Theres no need to bow, seniors. Didnt I say that as long as there are no outsiders present, you can just call me by name. How are they?
Seadragon Douluo said:
Still absorbing spirit rings, and seem to have broken through the limits. Their willpower is much stronger than ours back in those days.
Headed by Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ning Rongrong, Ma Hongjun, and Zhu Zhuqing, none of the five had yetpleted their spirit ring absorption. But each one was surrounded by a faint pink haze, not any energy, but rather the effect of blood emanating from their pores and fusing with the energy around them.
It was also no wonder they would do their all to break their limits. Seeing Tang San be god was obviously stimting to them. The seven of them were as close as family, and they of course didnt want to fall too far behind. Catching up to Tang Sans pace was impossible, so their only thought was to do their utmost to raise their strength. Especially since god bestowed spirit rings were hard toe by, with this chance, and since they attacked the absorption of theirst spirit ring, this was an exceptional chance to get a hundred thousand year spirit ring! How could they not go all out?
The Shrek Seven Devils had all at least experienced the ck level five Seagod trials, and the strength of their resolve far exceeded that of ordinary spirit masters. Actually, any one of them would be a supetive spirit master power ced anywhere on the Douluo Continent, but as long as the freak Tang San walked ahead of them, they didnt feel like they were particrly strong. Right now, all their attention focused on fusing the spirit rings, they would never give up without the best possible results.
Xiao Wu struggled free of Tang Sans embrace, smiling slightly:
Ill start too.
Tang San nodded to her,
Work hard.
With him here, there was naturally no worry for any mishaps happening to his friends. The strength of Xiao Wus physique was also second only to his, so absorbing spirit rings wouldnt be a problem. Moreover, Xiao Wu was now going to absorb two spirit rings, jumping straight from Spirit Sage to the Title Douluo level.
Xiao Wu sat down crosslegged next to Tang San, taking out a god bestowed spirit ring. With her mental control, infusing it with spirit power, she began to absorb her eighth spirit ring. The god bestowed spirit ring turned into a golden stream of light, coiling into her body.
It would still take some time for his friends to absorb the spirit rings. Tang San had already withdrawn the Seagod Raiment and Trident into him, and if he now didnt release his divine power, he would seem like an ordinary person. With his hands behind his back, he looked out over the distant ocean, releasing his divine sense without end, recalling the previous battle with Qian Renxue.
Even though the battle wasnt long, the whole course of events was still extremely intense. Tang San could snatch victory from the jaws of defeat through his divine sense being stronger than Qian Renxues, but he hadnt been able to show any advantage in terms of skill.
In the battle Tang San had discovered that all the spirit abilities he had before inheriting the Seagod divinity could still be used, and after being filled with the Seagods power, these spirit abilities had all be his Seagod divinie abilities. Furthe adding the inherited Seagods abilities, he now possessed quite arge amount of divine abilities. He still had to familiarize himself with and practice the Seagods abilities, and his own abilities had also evolved.
Standing there quietly, one ability after another began to appear in Tang Sans mind. Once at this level, he basically didnt need to practice the abilities in real life, he just had to simte them through his divine sense to be able to use them in actualbat. This was also why Qian Renxue sat on the shore for so long, instead of actually practicing her skills.
Gazing at the distant deep sea, one ability after another appeared in Tang Sans consciousness. Tang San carefully familiarized himself with each one, and thenbined them with the Seagod Domains effect in his previous battle with Qian Renxue. Even just standing here, he still slowly entered a trance.
Of course, he always left a portion of divine sense in his surroundings, paying attention to the circumstances of hisrades. If anyone was in danger, he could immediately awaken from the trance.
As time passed, the presence the Six Devils radiated grew stronger and stronger, practically each one wrapped up in mist. Such circumstances was extremely dangerous to spirit masters, breaking through ones limits would immediately put them on the verge of copse. If their bodies couldnt take it, or their resolve broke, then they would bepletely destroyed by the energy of the god bestowed spirit rings.
The seven Seagod sacred pir guardian Douluo watched the Shrek Seven Devils from the side, and they all saw the shock they felt in each others expressions. These youths were really too astonishing. Tang San need not be mentioned, who was able to cultivate to rank ny with just his own strength in his twenties. Even if luck was a part of it, his talent was irrefutable. Recalling how he passed the first eight of the nine Seagod trials, which one wasnt a life or death challenge? Moreover, even the majority of Xiao Wus peak level trial was shouldered by him.
Besides this, Tang San had raised not even rank seventy strength past rank eighty in less than five years, leaving Seagod Ind. But the guardian Douluo all knew that this was with risk to his life. One mistake and he might be destroyed. And at that time Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi wouldnt have given him any assistance.
But besides Tang San, the other six had also endured enormous pressure. And they had also borne it one by one. In their day, even if the seven guardian Douluo had also taken ck level four trials, at that time they had been instructed by Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi. If they were in danger, she had helped them as much as she could. To them, Bo Saixi wasnt just the high priest, she was also their teacher. Moreover, when taking the trials, they were much older than the Shrek Seven Devils were now. These youths, relying on their own strength, their collective wisdom, broke through heavy obstacles to have their current achievements. Looking at them, they might not even be thirty years old. The future of the Seagod Continent belonged to them. Heavens knew how many god level powers might appear among them some day. With their current age, it waspletely a possible achievement.
Just then, always sitting there surveying the endless ocean, Tang San suddenly turned around. With a blur, he appeared in front of Oscar. The mist next to Oscar quietly rose, drawn above his head under by Tang Sans divine sense.
Within the mist, Oscar seemed a bit frightening. His skin waspletely scarlet, and especially his face was on the verge of purple, his body trembled uncontrobly, as if about to copse.
Seeing Oscars circumstances, the seven guardian Douluo couldnt help being shocked. Their only thought was, was this youth betting his life? What he did was simply treating his life as a joke!
Without a doubt, Oscar was the one of the Shrek Seven Devils with the weakest body. Even though he could fight using the Mirror Image Sausage, he was fundamentally still a support type spirit master. Equally a support type spirit master, Ning Rongrong was a bit stronger than him, relying on the evolved Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, the worlds number one support type spirit, Ning Rongrongs physique was still better than Oscars, and her Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda had characteristics that protected its master, and with the spirits innate advantage, she was much safer than Oscar when absorbing spirit rings.
Tang San immediately sensed Oscar on the verge of copse, and appeared before him.
Even though Oscar ordinarily was the one the most loved joking about, and even though his spirit incantations werepletely vulgar, Tang San knew that Oscar was actually proud, just that he would never show it to hisrades.
As a support type spirit master, and even a food type spirit master, to be able to never be left behind the others in terms of spirit power, Oscar had to put in double the effort of the others, and he would frequently keep cultivating when the others rested. Nobody knew what happened to him during the five year pact he made with Ning Rongrong. Oscar never talked about it himself, but Tang San could guess. In those five years Oscar might have crawled out from piles of corpses. Otherwise, he wouldnt have improved so much. He just didnt want to make Ning Rongrong worry, and never talked about his experiences.
When everyone now absorbed their god bestowed spirit rings, Oscar couldpletelyplete the process after it reached the fifty thousand year level. As a food type spirit master, reaching Title Douluo was a peak unprecedented in history. But clearly, judging by his near copse, he was just like the others striving to reach the hundred thousand year level. This resolve, this pride, perfectly disyed a mans ego. Tang San understood that Oscar was afraid he wouldnt match Ning Rongrong, he had to appear wless to the Seven Treasure zed Tile School and even all the world. He had to obtain a hundred thousand year ninth spirit ring like the others.
Chapter 319 — Food God And Nine Color Goddess
Chapter 319 Food God And Nine Color Goddess
Inwardly praising him, Tang San slowly raised his right hand, forefinger pointing at Oscars forehead. A drop of golden blue blood slowly seeped from his fingertip, and the Seagod Trident brand on his forehead shed, a golden blue light enveloping Oscar. Soaking through his skin, it temporarily protected him from exploding.
But absorbing spirit rings necessarily relied on ones own strength, outside forces couldnt help him. Tang San also didnt n to help him. Light shed, and that drop of holden blue light on the tip of his finger was quietly imprinted on Oscars forehead. With just a flicker, that golden blue light merged into Oscar.
Just this one drop of blood actually seemed to exhaust Tang San. That was his gods blood, it might just be one drop, but that was still extremely precious to a god. That Qian Renxue didnt bleed when her heart was pierced by Tang Sans Guanyin Tears was for this reason, a gods vitality would be injured with just the loss of one drop of blood. In order to help Oscar, Tang San didnt spare his own vitality, he couldnt just watch Oscar explode, he deeply wished this brother of his sess.
The Seagods Light withdrew, and the color of Oscars skin gradually faded while his expression calmed a lot. Even though he still trembled and spasmed, his crisis was already over.
One spirit ring after another appeared around him. Oscar had experienced the ck level six trials on Seagod Ind, and unlike Ning Rongrong he didnt gain any spirit ring cultivation, so consequently his first eight spirit rings were still two yellow, two purple, and four ck. The ninth spirit ring was now vaguely taking shape, and the color as dark a red as blood indicated that Oscar had seeded.
Tang San showed a faint smile. With the help of his drop of gods blood, the power of gods was infused in Oscars body, nourishing his veins and muscles. In terms of physical strength, he was no longer weaker than the others. It was also just because of this that thisst ninth spirit ring was sessfully absorbed.
Finally, that illusory spirit ring slowly condensed, hanging highest above Oscar, intense spirit power fluctuations radiating from Oscar in waves, the presence of a hundred thousand year spirit ring making the atmosphere tremble.
The mist that Tang San pulled above his head fell perfectly straight down into Oscar, but different from how Tang San once used breathing techniques to absorb it, this mist was slowly assimted into Oscar through his open pores. The spirit power after breaking through to the Title Douluo level erupted uncontrobly from within him, the surging presence making illusory energy waves pulse all around him.
In the history of the spirit master world, the very first food type Title Douluo had finally appeared.
Oscars trembling gradually stopped, the painful expression also gradually easing, his breathing calming. Every breath was drawn out, his body releasing faint pink light. Nine spirit rings glittered in turn, releasing dazzling light.
Sess. Tang San showed a smile, then floated back ten meters.
Oscar slowly opened his eyes, his pupils now had a gem-like luster they didnt have before, and the presence he emanated slowly dwindled, one spirit ring after another blended into his body, transforming into a calm and gentle presence. He was even more handsome than before. Having reached Title Douluo, not only had his strength advanced another level, even his energies had transformed.
Just as Tang San thought Oscars ninth spirit ring formation was over, suddenly, a pink ray of light appeared out of nowhere in the sky, falling on Oscar. That light was extremely fast, and Tang San as Seagod had no chance of stopping it without warning. The pink light directly drilled into Oscars forehead, and his expression visibly froze. He seemed as motionless as a statue.
Not good.
Tang San was shocked, if there was a problem with hisrades advancement under his protection, how could he exin it to the others. He arrived next to Oscar in a blur, and surging golden blue light instantly enveloped him, and Tan San also directly ced his hand on Oscars forehead.
But, agaisnt all expectaions, as Tang San used his divine sense to examine Oscar, even after a while he didnt discover anything untoward. Frowning, Tang San couldnt help looking toward where that pink light appeared in the sky before.
Oscar had now already returned to his senses, his dull eyes once again bing expressive, but now he waspletely locked down by Tang Sans Seagod power and unable to budge.
Tang San withdrew a portion of his divine power, but still used his divine sense to check on Oscar, in order to avoid any idents. But at the same time he also removed the fetters on Oscar.
Little Ao, are you fine?
Tang San asked concerned.
Oscar stood sharply, suddenlyughing out loud,
Im fine, I couldnt be better. Little San, between us brothers, big brother wont say any thanks.
Tang San rxed, Oscar was alright,
Just now a ray of pink light appeared from the sky after you absorbed your ninth spirit rings and entered your forehead, did you sense anything?
Oscar grinned, showing a mysterious expression,
Brother, this is my just rewards.
Huh? Whats that mean?
Tang San asked curiously. Ever since bing Seagod he felt like he controlled everything, but what happened just now was outside his control, so how could he not be curious?
Oscar lowered his voice:
Just as I absorbed the ninth spirit ring, that hundred thousand year spirit ring made me feel my strength shooting up, that really was marvellous. Its the first time i felt such absolute power. My spirit power should have reached rank ny two, absorbing your Seagod power really was effective! It might be more effective on the others, after all, they should absorb a bit more. Then I felt a warm stream enter my forehead, and a very gentle voice echoed in my mind. He said that by bing a food type Title Douluo, before age forty, I have the potential to inherit his divinity. I have to cultivate my spirit power to rank ny nine, to naturally start the next step of the inheritance.
Tang San stared,
Divinity? That pink light was a god sending you information? This
Tang San really couldntprehend it, regardless of how he inherited the Seagod, Qian Renxue inherited the God of Angels, or his great grandfather worked for years to inherit the Asura God, all of it was based on divine sense left in the world, and they all triggered trials. But now that pink light dropped in on its own ord. That was a bit different from the circumstances he was familiar with. But from another point of view, that the pink light could hit Oscar while under his watch showed it was indeed god level.
Seeing Tang San deep in contemtion, Oscar smiled:
Little San, dont overthink it. Dont forget that big bro might be the first food type Title Douluo. Just this is unprecedented in history. Besides, this is the most crucial step of that gods tests. Just bing a food type Title Douluo, and being young and handsome, made him choose me! Haha, it seems Ill have a chance at bing god too. Even if it might take a while, at least I dont have to go look for divinity. Wahahahaha!
Oscarughed proudly, his excitement came from the heart. He had always been the weakest of the Shrek Seven Devils, even if his sausage support was pretty good, it still wasnt the same as Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda. Inbat, even though he could rely on the mirror image sausage to use hisrades abilities, in a real duel he couldnt defeat anyone. Now that he suddenly had the attention of a god, how could he not be excited? He also didnt need to worry about whether he matched Ning Rongrong any more.
Little Ao, what god was it that called you?
Tang San asked.
Oscar grinned:
Very suitable, he said hes the Food God. Haha, this big bro has a title now too, Just call me Food God Douluo. Isnt it elegant? Isnt it handsome?
Food God? Tang San suddenly understood. It seemed that Oscars guess should be correct, bing the first food type Title Douluo very likely was the Food Gods first trial of inheritance, and also the most crucial one. If hisrades had hope for inheriting divinity, how could Tang San not be excited? Recalling what the Seagod said about being lonely, Tang San couldnt help smiling. It seemed even if he became a god, he still wouldnt be lonely. It would be nice if all of hisrades were as lucky as Oscar.
Just as Oscar was being excited, another ball of mist slowly dwindled, revealing the person inside. This mist held the youngest of the Shrek Seven Devils, Hell Civet Zhu Zhuqing.
A dazzling red spirit ring appeared over her, she had equally seeded with her ninth spirit ring, and relying on a much stronger body than Oscar, and also stronger spirit power, the hundred thousand year spirit ring became her best result as a spirit master.
Seeing Zhu Zhuqing sessfully absorb the spirit ring, Tang San and Oscar didnt look at her further, the two by chance both turning to study the sky, hoping to greet another light.
Only, facts proved that luck wasnt something that came when called, the sky remained quiet, without any signs of light showing up.
Zhu Zhuqing slowly opened her eyes, her ck pupils as radiant as ck pearls. The illusory feeling in her surroundings was much more distinct than Oscars, and as she stood, every movement gave people an illusory feeling, as if she wasposed of a series of afterimages.
Little Ao, third brother, what are you looking at?
Zhu Zhuqing looked somewhat curiously at Tang San and Oscar who were watching the sky, an couldnt resist asking curiously.
Eh Nothing. Zhuqing, you seeded too. How is it? What spirit power rank?
Oscar and Tang San returned to their senses. They knew that luck wouldnte again, and Oscar posed the question.
Zhu Zhuqing smiled slightly. Even though she was the youngest, she had a steady character, and her ice cold guard didnt exist towards herrades,
Thanks to third brothers Seagod power and that Deep Sea Demon Whale energy, Im rank ny three. It really is like reaching the sky in one bound. I never thought i could be Title Douluo before thirty.
Tang San smiled:
Its good that you absorbed the spirit ring safely. Anyway, we Shrek Seven Devils have been treated as monsters for more than just a day or two. I still remember back when we just came to Shrek Academy, the teachers said that Shrek Academy only epted monsters, not ordinary people. Only, even dean Flender might not have thought that the monsters he raised would be quite this monstrous.
Oscar and Zhu Zhuqing couldnt helpughing.
Tang San asked:
Zhuqing, youve now be a Title Douluo too. We dont need Spirit Hall to give us titles, what Title are you going to go by?
Zhu Zhuqing thought, then said:
Titles dont matter, just use my spirits name. Hell Douluo is fine.
Oscar curled his lip:
So sinister! Zhuqing! Youre a girl. Civet Douluo would be better.
Zhuqing burst into giggles:
Leave it, Sausage Douluo. Of course Ill decide my own title. Im all sticky, Ill go wash off first.
Speaking, she turned and headed down the mountain.
Zhuqing, wait for me, I want to wash too. What Sausage Douluo, big bros title is Food God, call me Food God Douluo.
Oscar called resentfully as he followed Zhu Zhuqing. But with Zhu Zhuqings agility attack Title Douluo speed, how could he keep up? Zhu Zhuqing wasnt going to give him the chance to peep on her.
Looking after the two, Tang San couldnt help smiling and shaking his head. He really was too greedy, what happened to Oscar might be unique in the entire spirit master world, how could he hope for the same for all his friends? If that happened, then the gods really were too cheap. Only, for little Ao to cultivate to rank ny nine would still be quite a journey. After all, he couldnt absorb any more spirit rings to help increase his spirit power, he could only rely on his personal strength alone. In this respect, he couldnt help him even as the Seagod. But fortunately he still wasnt yet thirty, he still had time. With Title Douluo level strength, living for a couple centuries was normal, he should be able to get to rank ny nine. Once this was all over he would still stay with hisrades as much as possible, then whether until Oscar really epted the Good Gods inheritance or the others found divinity, he could still watch over tham. Tang San wouldnt allow what happened to his great grandfather Tang Chen to happen to his friends.
While Tang San was pondering, his divine sense suddenly twitched, and his gaze immediately turned towards a ball of mist. The mist suddenly rose, unexpectedly changing shape. The originally round ball of mist now suddenly folded over itself, stretched higher, slowly taking another shape.
That was the appearance of a pagoda, so vivid and lifelike that Tang San could tell whose mist it was without using divine sense,
It seems Rongrong has absorbed her ninth spirit ring too.
A strange scene took shape on top of the Seagod Mountain. The pagoda formed from mist gradually brightened, and as the mist quietly disappeared, what appeared there wasnt Ning Rongrong, but rather a nearly seven meters tall giant pagoda. Nine colored light roamed across it, resplendent in the sunlight. Each level of the pagoda had fences carved from jade, sparkling and gem-like creating a strange scene on the mountain top. Even the seven sacred Seagod guardian Douluo stared dully.
Tang San nodded to himself. Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda had finally formed. Back when he gave her the immortal herbs, the Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda became the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, and now that she possessed this ninth spirit ring, her Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda was trulyplete.
Sure enough, nine spirit rings appeared in session, and thest one was also a red hundred thousand year spirit ring. The giant Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda began to turn illusory, Ning Rongrong vaguely bing visible sitting upright within. Only,pared to Oscar and Zhu Zhuqing she didnt seem to be in any difficulty, at least there were no signs of sweat or blood, solemn and stately with a smile on her face, her originally already remarkable beauty now with a somewhat hallowed sense.
The Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagodas light gradually dwindled, the shape also gradually shrinking, returning to its original size, hovering in front of Ning Rongrong. Just as Tang San was going to step forward and congratte Ning Rongrong on absorbing her ninth spirit ring, suddenly, a thunderp reverberated in the sky.
Tang San looked distracted. The sky was clear! Why was there thunder?
Next, a ray of nine-colored light fell from the sky, hitting the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda floating in the air. Immediately, the resplendent Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda shed, a dazzling pir of light shot straight up, transforming the sky.
Vaguely, a giant image floated in midair,pletely clear, showing a woman dressed in nine colored clothing, smiling, she gave a small salute in Tang Sans direction, then her lips moved in Ning Rongrongs direction, as if saying something.
Tang San silently wiped non-existent sweat from his forehead, thinking to himself, Whats up with today? Dont tell me we Shrek Seven Devils are reincarnations of monsters, with divinities dropping in of their own ord. Without question, the image in the sky came from a divinitys divine sense. Even though it didnt feel as powerful as the Seagod, Angel God or Asura God, it definitely was a divinity.
Two divinitiesing calling in one day to hand over their inheritance, if others learned about it, it might cause an uproar in the spirit master world. He wondered how widely Oscar would be smiling while washing now. Even if he became a god, Rongrong could still be together with him.
Thinking of this, Tang San couldnt resist ncing over at Xiao Wu, secretly resolving that no matter how he had to do it, he would find Xiao Wu a divinity to inherit too. When he went to the divine world, he could bring her too.
A wind blew, and the goddess in nine colors faded. The Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda in front of Ning Rongrong alsonded in her hand. A bit perplexed, she opened her eyes. Seeing Tang San sitting not far in front of her, she hurriedly leapt up,
Third brother, just now that one called Nine Color Goddess told me to inherit her divinity or whatever. I only have to wait until I reach rank ny nine to advance the trials. Is this for real?
In the Shrek Seven Devils, the one Ning Rongrong loved the most was Oscar, but the one she trusted most was her third brother. If she had a question she would of course find him first.
Tang San grinned:
Congrattions, Rongrong, it should be real. Youll have to work hard. At rank ny nine, with third brother watching out for you, you can definitely pass the Nine Color Goddess trials.
Ning Rongrong blinked, then unexpectedly shook her head, speaking in a low voice:
No need, I dont want to inherit any divinity.
Tang San stared nkly,
Rongrong, why? Do you know how many Title Douluo spend their lives searching for divinity without gaining anything? Even my great grandfather was the same, even as a peak power. Now that divinityes calling, why
Ning Rongrong suddenly grew alert, looking all around, she discovered that the ce where Oscar sat was already empty. Looking all around again, she didnt find a trace of Oscar, and hurriedly asked:
Third brother, Oscar?
Tang San smiled:
Little Ao already absorbed the spirit ring and went to wash up. Hell be back in a while. Why? Are you this worried when hes out of your sight?
Nign Rongrong seemed to heave a sigh of relief, walking over to Tang San and whispering in his ear:
Third brother, can you promise me something?
Tang San was a bit astounded.
What, Rongrong? Why so strange?
Ning Rongrong whispered:
Third brother, dont tell Oscar about the divinitying just now. Even though he appears dissolute, hes actually very proud. It was the same back when he courted me, and now that were finally together, if he finds out I was chosen by a divinity, he might start feeling inferior again. I dont want those five years to happen again. So, you absolutely cant tell him!
Tang San now understood what Ning Rongrong meant, and looked at her with not quite a smile:
In other words, you giving up on inheriting this divinity, is for little Aos sake?
Ning Rongrongs face was scorching hot under Tang Sans gaze, and softly nodded.
Tang San rubbed Ning Rongrongs head, sighing softly:
Rongrong, you really have grown up. Now thinking back of that great littledys arrogance back when we first met, I still feel its inconceivable. No wonder even the Nine Color Goddess came for you. However, youre sure you wont ept her inheritance in the future?
Ning Rongrong stubbornly nodded,
If I cant be with my beloved, then whats the point of bing a god. Third brother, you have to promise me to keep this secret.
Tang Sanughed out loud:
You said it yourself, you cant regret it. Little Ao, you heard Rongrong. Do as you see fit.
Ah?
Ning Rongong was shocked, turning around, just seeing Oscar sneakily step crawl out from below the mountain. Only, the expression in his eyes was extremely strange, dully looking at her, slowly walking over step by step, his eyes glistening with a moist light.
Ning Rongrong turned her head to look at Tang San again, her eyes reddening,
Third brother, how could you do this? You knew full well he wasing, why didnt you stop me from speaking? You
At the same time she fiercely ran towards Oscar, reaching him in a few steps, taking the initiative to fall into his arms, hugging him tightly, speaking softly:
Little Ao, dont, dont misunderstand. I didnt mean to hide it from you. Dont worry, I definitely wont go inherit that divinity. In the future I will always be together with you, Once the war with the Spirit Empire is over, Ill marry you, ok?
Oscar looked down, dully watching Ning Rongring in his arms, his throat seeming to choke on something, unable to produce a word.
Little Ao, dont scare me. Strength isnt everything in life, besides, were both Title Douluo now! Answer me, once the war is over, marry me, ok?
Ning Rongrong was already crying, tears flowing down her charming face.
Rongrong
Oscar suddenly fiercely pulled Ning Rongrong close,
I will, of course I will. Youre mine, mine forever. Rongrong, you really are good to me.
At a time like this, the always clever Oscar could only manage blunt words like this. Looking at them, Tang San was full of smiles, his gentle gaze turning to his lover, thinking, Xiao Wu, when that timees, well also marry like them, ok?
Ning Rongrong got Oscars answer, then rxed a lot, taking the initiative to kiss him. Oscar of course wouldnt let such a good chance pass, and the two started kissing as if nobody else was present.
Ning Rongrong was always shy, and was very rarely intimate with Oscar in front of others, let alone such apletely unrestrained kiss.
Cough cough Are you nning on making a public show?
Zhu Zhuqings clear and cool somewhat bantering voice came from the side. She had also washed off and changed clothes before returning.
Lips parting, Ning Rongrong shyly buried her head against Oscars chest,
Its all your fault, all your fault, now theyreughing at us.
Oscarughed out loud:
Yes, yes, me me, its my fault. But, Rongrong, in the future you definitely have to take that Nine Color Goddess inheritance.
What?
Ning Rongrong looked up at Oscar, her just relieved expression suddenly concerned again;
Little Ao, dont be like that, I said Ill never leave you.
Oscar grinned,
And because you wont leave me, you have to inherit the Nine Color Goddess divinity! Eh, little San didnt have time to tell you, just now, one step ahead of you, I also had a gode calling. Hes called the Food God.
Ning Rongrong stared dully at Oscar, blinking, then she turned to look at Tang San, who looked innocently back at her:
Its not that I didnt say it, but that youre too anxious, you didnt give me a chance to speak! Little Ao is the first Title Douluo food type spirit master, so hes favored by the Food God in the divine world. Didnt I just ask you if you really were sure you wouldnt ept the Nine Color Goddess inheritance?
You, both of you, just die.
Ning Rongrong now woke up to the realization, no wonder Tang San would let Oscar hear what she said, and even called Oscar out. She really was in a mess.
Pink fists rained down on Oscar, but he just let her hit, always smiling. Originally he shouldnt have heard what Ning Rongrong told Tang San before, at that time he was still heading back up the mountain, but Tang San passed Ning Rongrongs words to him through his divine sense. For his sake, Ning Rongrong was willing to give up on bing a god, how could Oscar not be touched? In his heart, the traces of their past misunderstandings were nowpletely obliterated. He only held boundless love for Rongrong.
Rongrong, I love you.
Oscar gazed emotionally at his incensed lover.
Ning Rongrong paused, no longer punching, then fiercely threw herself against Oscars chest, crying loudly.
Zhu Zhuqing walked over to Tang San whispering:
Third brother, you really are rotten. Scheming against Rongrong like that.
Tang Sanughed out loud:
This isnt rted to me, its all on little Ao. If he told Rongrong he was also watched by the Food God as soon as he appeared, she naturally wouldnt misunderstand. Let them deal with their own business.
Zhu Zhuqing smiled:
We really have to congratte them, getting the attention of gods at the same time, this is even luckier than you getting the Seagod trials!
Tang San said:
This is also the result of their own effort. Whether Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda or little Aos food type spirit, you know how difficult it is to cultivate to Title Douluo. On the entire continent, a lot of gods should have left behind their marks. Now everyone has Title Douluo level strength, and were all still so young. Once the war is over and weve crushed the Spirit Empire,ter on we can go touring to cultivate, while looking for other divinity traces. I believe the day wille when all us Shrek Seven Devils can meet in the divine world.
Just as Tang San spoke, suddenly, a resonant phoenix cry reverberated, the entire mountaintop turning scorching hot. The mist around Ma Hongjun instantly turned scarlet, and then an enormous fire phoenix soared up, Turning into pure golden ray of light in the sky.
At the head of the light was a ten meter long phoenix with wings unfolded, altogether seven heads looking around. The me energy he radiated tinted the entire sky faintly red.
Fatty seeded too.
Tang Sna raised his head to look at the phoenix with nine ted heads in the sky, unconsciously feeling even a bit happier.
Ma Hongjunsst spirit ring was also red, not quite distinct against his phoenix mes. But from the explosive energy he emanated, Tang San could tell that Ma Hongjuns strength was now extremely high, especially the burst power of the phoenix mes might even equal rank ny five spirit masters.
But facts also proved that luck wouldnt always favor the Shrek Seven Devils. Ma Hongjun also didnt gain the appreciation of any god on bing Title Douluo. He spread his wings, flying three full circles in the sky beforending. His mes dwindled in midair, and he turned back into human form. The stains on him were alreadypletely burned off by that scorching hot phoenix me. Beforending, Ma Hongjun took out a long robe to cover himself, still in high spirits, hardly hiding the pride he felt.
Wahaha, rank ny three, Rongrong, Zhuqing, big bro is rank ny three, amazing! Phoenix Douluo descends! Hahahaha!
Ning Ringrong had already calmed down a lot, and she unhappily shot Ma Hongjun a re,
Whats rank ny three? Luckily youre still a power attack type spirit master, and have a first rate Phoenix spirit to boot, arent you embarrassed your spirit power isnt even as high as mine? Im rank ny four.
Eh
Fatty said resentfully:
Dont attack me, ok? You have the worlds number one support type spirit, and your foundation is better than mine too, your spirit power has always been higher than mine. It seems you all seeded. From here on call me Phoenix Douluo, thank you.
Chapter 320 — Seven Devil Titles And Restored Asura God’s Power
Chapter 320: Seven Devil Titles And Restored Asura Gods Power
Oscar said unhappily:
What Phoenix Douluo, you should be called Evil Fire Douluo. Oh, no, calling you Brothel Douluo is even better. Rongrong, I feel that after we return, we should properly tell Xiangxiang about this Brothel Douluos title history.
Dont! Second brother, my mistake.
On mention of Bai Chenxiang, Ma Hongjuns face instantly copsed, his previous pridepletely obliterated, looking imploringly at Tang San,
Third brother, you have to take charge for me! See how that husband and wife want to bully me. Xiangxiang still hasntpletely epted me. You cant let them ruin our feelings!
Tang Sanughed:
Thats between you, Im not getting involved. Actually, theres nothing special about that time, back then you were after all suppressing your evil fire.
At Tang Sans words, Oscar, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing couldnt helpughing.
Ma Hongjun said bitterly:
My reputation! Youve all ruined it. Yi, boss Dai still isnt done?
Even though Fattys change in subject was suspect, everyones gaze still involuntarily fell on Dai Mubai who still hadnt finished. They of course wouldnt worry about Xiao Wu, on one hand because Xiao Wu wasst to start absorbing, and second, with Tang San here, what problem could Xiao Wu run into?
Tang San said:
Dont worry, boss Dai will be fine. Hes almost finished absorbing. His physical quality is better than any of you, so when absorbing the god bestowed spirit ring hes able to reach a bit higher limit. Thats why his absorption time is longer as well. To tell the truth, I really am looking forward to seeing what level boss Dai and Zhuqings Hell White Tiger will reach when both are Title Douluo. Back then, Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo were able to block Da Ming and Er Ming for a long time when they used their spirit fusion ability. Their spirit fusion ability matching wasnt very high. Mubai and Zhuqings strength has already surpassed theirs, and their matching is even higher, when you use your spirit fusion ability, even god level powers might not be able to stop you.
Zhu Zhuqing giggled:
It might be possible for a short time, but nobody knows until we try.
While everyone were talking, the mist surrounding Dai Mubai loudly exploded, surging vapor drifting out behind him. As everyone watched, it formed a giant white tiger image. Dai Mubai suddenly opened his eyes, two lines of cold lightning cutting through the air. Where his eyes turned, the air seemed to crackle with lightning.
Without Dai Mubai making a move, the giant white tiger behind him roared at the sky, and that energy wave caused a hurricane to sweep across the sides of Seagod Mountain. Dragons formed clouds, tigers caused wind, Dai Mubais White Tiger spirit was finallypleted at this moment.
Dai Mubais shoulders shook, like a divine dragon trembling, he sharply leapt up, shaking off all the bloodstains on his body, leaving not a trace behind. The aggressiveness of the King of White Tigers abruptly emanated, the formidable wind howling around him.
His bones erupted in a series of pops as Dai Mubai stretched, there was no part of his body that wasnt brimming with a sense of power. Nine spirit rings appeared one by one, climbing up from below his feet, and thatst blood red spirit ring had an even deeper color than any of the others. It was hardly any different from any of Tang Sans original hundred thousand year spirit rings. Only Tang San could tell that this level of hundred thousand year spirit ring was at least equivalent to the spirit rings he god from Da Ming and Er Mings sacrifice. But what shocked Tang San the most wasnt Dai Mubais rise in strength as a power attack type Douluo, but rather his mental strength. When Dai Mubais eyes flickered, Tang San could clearly sense that his mental strength was already at a quite formidable level. Even though he still couldntpare to his original Boundless level, his fully aggressive mental wavesbined with his evil eyes was nevertheless a different route.
Rank ny five, boss Dai, congrattions.
Tang San smiled and nodded to Dai Mubai.
Dai Mubaiughed,
Thats right, its rank ny five. I really never thought I would actually reach this level. The feeling of strength exploding is really nice. This time I wouldnt worry even if I faced those Spirit Empire priests. They have six priests, and we sans little San have six as well. Later on we have to properly pit ourselves against them, and let the Spirit Empire see how strong we are.
Everyone nodded, Dai Mubai definitely wasnt exaggerating. Even if the Spirit Empire priests all had spirit power at rank ny five and above, the truly strongest was only Golden Crocodile Douluo, who reached rank ny seven. But dont forget that besides Tang San, the Shrek Six Devils not only had Dai Mubai at rank ny five, but also his and Zhu Zhuqings Title Douluo level spirit fusion ability. Even more importantly, they had the dual boost from Oscar and Ning Rongrong. Especially the Title Douluo level Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda could practically instantly raise everyones strength above rank ny five, and stiffly fighting it out with the Spirit Empire six priests really wasnt impossible.
Dai Mubai turned to Tang San:
Little San, when are you ready to go sort out that God of Angels? With your current strength, that shouldnt be a problem.
Tang San smiled:
I already went. Xiao Wu went with me. Qian Renxue ran away.
You went?
Everyone were shocked, looking at each other. Oscar said:
Little San, did you go take up Qian Renxues challenge while we were absorbing spirit rings because you were worried about us? You
Tang Sanughed:
Its not that I worried about you, theres just not enough time to use. If Xiao Wu didnt insist on going, I wouldnt have brought her either. Qian Renxue could do nothing to me when I still hadnt be a god, so what about now that Im the Seagod? Only, her understanding of god level abilities has progressed a lot, but due to innate reasons, her physical qualities and divine sense arent equal to mine, thats why I could repel her. I estimate that shes already left for Jialing Pass. Once Xiao Wu has absorbed her spirit rings, well pursue as well, link up with the army win the battle, and cooperate with Heaven Dou and Star Luo empires to destroy the Spirit Empire. Well erase Spirit Hall as an organisation, and then we wont have anything else to worry about, we can go pursue whatever we like.
Dai Mubai grinned:
Oh little San, you clearly didnt tell us you were going to fight Qian Renxue, but you can still sound so pompous. We wont worry about you, were just a bit regretful that we couldnt see a god level sh. Youre probably a monster even in the divine realm, you dont have even one ck spirit ring.
Tang Sans eyes shone,
Youll definitely see it. Before Jialing Pass, me and Qian Renxue will definitely fight. I wont give her another chance.
That unavoidable battle would also be Tang San and Qian Renxuesst battle. The reason Tang San didnt chase and attack Qian Renxue was because he had already injured her divine sense, and an injury like that wasnt easy to recover from. Once she recovered, he could naturally also return in time with hispanions. In front of Jialing Pass would very likely be the site of theirst conflict. The Spirit Empires lineup was still formidable, six high priests, plus another six or seven Title Douluo level powers, as well as therge numbers of powerful spirit masters left in the Spirit Empire and the rank ny nine peak Douluo Bibi Dong, such power was definitely terrifying. But as the Shrek Seven Devils truly matured, Tang San as Seagod was enough to contend with the God of Angels Qian Renxue, and the Heaven Dou Empires side also didntck in powers. The brothers Tang Xiao and Tang Hao, the Golden Iron Triangles Golden Saint Dragon, Sword Douluo Chen Xin, Bone Douluo Gu Rong, and Poison Douluo Dugu Bo were all strong enough, and once the Shrek Seven Devils returned, there would be six more Title Douluo level powers. Compared to the Spirit Empire, their strength was at least equal.
Tang San knew that the difference in strength at the battlefield at Jialing Pass would even out with the arrival of the Shrek Seven Devils. The one who could obtain victory in the god level battle between him and Qian Renxue would be the key to deciding the oue of the war. In other words, the side that could add a god level power into the battle would immediately reverse the entire battle. Without a doubt, Tang San waspletely confident, and after his previous battle with Qian Renxue, he already had a grasp of the God of Angels abilities, he definitely believed he could defeat Qian Renxue, and thereby obtain the ultimate victory in the war. As long as they broke Jialing Pass, the Spirit Empire would no longer be able to organise an effective resistance, and the Heaven Dou army could charge straight in, then link up with the Star Luo army spirit masters and levelling the Spirit Empire would be imminent.
Dai Mubai nodded to Tang San, looking at the others, smiling:
Well, have you figured out your titles? Were all Title Douluo.
Oscar grinned:
Of course, brother can hereafter call me by the title Food God, Good God Douluo Oscar, so handsome.
Dai Mubai stared nkly,
Little Ao, howd you think of that title? I feel like calling you Sausage Douluo would be more fitting.
Oscar snorted, then immensely self-satisfied exining about his and Ning Rongrongs divine visitations. Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai who finished absorbing their spirit ringsst stared wide-eyed.
Ma Hongjun couldnt resist saying:
Lucky bastard! I can understand Rongrong getting the attention of the Nine Color Goddess, but I cant understand why the Food God would fancy a vulgar big sausage uncle like you.
Vulgar your face, big bro is the first food type spirit master to be a Title Douluo, the Food Gods inheritance is natural. I know youre jealous Im more handsome than you, and even more jealous big bro got a divine inheritance, hahahaha.
Seeing Oscars wide smile, Ma Hongjun snapped:
Would I be jealous of you? If you want to cultivate to rank ny nine as a food type spirit master, I expect itd take two hundred years. My Phoenix spirit can easily be cultivated to that level. By then I might have casually found a divine inheritance, even faster than you.
Dai Mubai smiled:
Okay, Fatty. Little Ao and Rongrong might be lucky, but were not worse off! To be able to reach Title Douluo before the age of thirty, weve already set the standard for the Douluo Continent. Little Aos title is Food God, what about the rest?
Very soon, everyones titles were decided.
Rank ny five power attack type battle spirit master Dai Mubai, title: White Tiger.
Rank ny two food type utility spirit master Oscar, title: Food God.
Rank ny three power attack type battle spirit master Ma Hongjun, title: Phoenix.
Rank ny four support type utility spirit master Ning Rongrong, title: Nine Color.
Rank ny three agility attack type battle spirit master Ning Rongrong, title: Hell.
Of course, there was also the soul of the Shrek Seven Devils, rank one hundred control type god Tang San, title: Seagod.
Everyones titles were decided, and their gazes also focused on the still cultivating Xiao Wu. Ning Rongrong said:
Now were only missing Xiao Wu. Once Xiao Wu finishes absorbing the spirit rings, we Shrek Seven Devils will have one god, six Douluo. Little San, what will Xiao Wus title be?
Tang San smiled slightly, looking at Xiao Wu, his eyes gentle,
Call her Soft Bone. Originally, didnt we give her the name Soft Bone Demon Rabbit? Afterwards Xiao Wu is called Soft Bone Douluo. Ill help her finish absorbing the spirit rings quickly, then well hurry to the front. She sacrificed herself for me once and our lives are linked, it shouldnt be a problem.
Hisrades had already finished absorbing their ninth spirit ring, and Tang San was free to put all his efforts on Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu was different from the others, they absorbed theirst spirit ring, and Tang San wouldnt easily get involved unless they ran into danger like Oscar, because rashly helping them absorb their spirit rings would influence their future growth. But Xiao Wu was different, she had once been a part of Tang San, and their hearts and thoughts were linked, even their blood was connected, Tang San was only too familiar with her energy, and with this familiarity, Tang San could fully help Xiao Wu absorb without influencing her future.
Light and shadow shed, and Tang San arrived behind Xiao Wi. Sitting cross legged behind her, Tang San slowly raised both hands, raising the forefinger and middlefinger on each hand. Behind him, golden blue light slowly seeped out, enveloping him and Xiao Wu.
Inside that golden blue light, Tang San released his divine sense, condensing it around Xiao Wu, and gradually fusing with Xiao Wus thoughts. This was why he couldnt disregard everything and go help the others, and could only help Xiao Wu absorb the spirit ring. Their souls were once symbiotically linked in Tang Sans body, the power of their souls wouldnt reject each other, even if Tang Sans cultivation had already reached the god level. As long as she slightly sensed Tang Sans presence, even in such a critical moment of cultivation, Xiao Wus soul and mental power would still open up, allowing Tang Sans divine sense to enter her mental world.
Rx, follow my lead.
Tang Sans voice echoed in the depths of Xiao Wus soul. Xiao Wus frown at absorbing the spirit ring evened out, her body and mind opening uppletely, so much that she no longer blocked that god bestowed spirit rings enormous energy from invading her body.
In fact, this was extremely dangerous. One mistake, and the god bestowed spirit rings energy would break through her energy channels or mental barriers, and she would bepletely destroyed by the energy. But Xiao Wu still did it, if for nothing else, then for trust that needed no reason. Her future, even her life, were handed over to Tang San. In Xiao Wus eyes, this was normal. Tang San was the person she loved the most in this world, and they would both die for the other.
Golden blue energy appeared in Xiao Wus body. Tang San really wasnt relying on his god level strength to directly oppose the god bestowed spirit rings energy, this not only wouldnt lead to the spirit ring being absorbed, but on the contrary directly destroy it. The so called god bestowed spirit ring was in itself bestowed by the gods, if a god absorbed it, how could it have any effect at all?
What Tang San did was rely on his divine sense to assume control over the energy within Xiao Wu, using his divine sense to control it to absorb the god bestowed spirit ring.
The split second Xiao Wu gave up resisting, Tang San was already in control of her energy, once again blocking the bot bestowed spirit rings invasion. Right now, Tang San could clearly see every change within Xiao Wi.
The first thing Tang San saw was a faint golden color within Xiao Wu. This didnt particrly startle him, thanks to the effect of the exceptional immortal herb the Yearning Heartbroken Red, as well as absorbing the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng, another kind of immortal herb, this was enough to make her body reach this level. If Tang San had eaten the Yearning Heartbroken Red when he was demigod level, it could have directly brought him to assail the god level. This was also why Xiao Wu could endure even more energy than Dai Mubai and the others. It was also by relying on this demigod level constitution that Xiao Wu could absorb the god bestowed spirit rings even easier than them. Even without Tang Sans help, she would still be able to smoothlyplete the process.
With the power of Tang Sans divine sense, after Xiao Wus spirit power came under his control, he immediately split it into multiple strands, controlling all of them just like a battle spirit masters spirit abilities. Facing the enormous energy of the god bestowed spirit ring, staying clear of the main offense and striking the weakpoints could easily resist it. With Tang Sans divine sense in control, Xiao Wu also didnt feel any pain, and even had a slight smile on her lips.
While Tang San used his divine sense to control Xiao Wus spirit power to resist the god bestowed spirit rings pressure and imperceptibly absorb it on one side, his hands were also moving on the other side. The Shrek Five Devils could see through that golden blue light that Tang Sans hand shed like illusions, turning into a mirage on Xiao Wus back, their eyesight unable to clearly catch Tang Sans movements.
But Xiao Wus previously smiling face suddenly stiffened, her whole body emanating a special kind of energy pulses.
What Tang San wanted to do was extremelyplex, he not only wanted to help Xiao Wu absorb the god bestowed spirit ring, but even more help her perfectly absorb the Deep Sea Demon Whale King energy and Seagod energy that had been hidden within her recently. Under his divine sense control, the god bestowed spirit rings energy was restricted to a certain range around Xiao Wu. Her energy channels were durable enough that there was no need to worry about damage from absorbing the god bestowed spirit ring. At the same time, Tang San also infused his own Seagod power into Xiao Wu, not to give her power, but rather help her connect her energy channels.
Xiao Wus energy channels were extremely unobstructed to begin with, the Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng and Yearning Heartbroken Red had unblocked the majority of them, but back then Xiao Wu still didnt have enough strength to guide the medicinal force and connect all her energy channels. Therefore, even if those channels were already connected, the passage was still extremely narrow. What Tang San did now was to help her connect the twelve standard meridians as well as the eight extraordinary ones. Regardless of how unblocked they were, Tang San used his Seagod power to make them as wide as avenues.
Splitting attention in two was something even Ning Rongrong could easily manage, her heart splitting control ability was already extremely powerful. But her skill could only control different abilities to hit different targets. And Tang Sans attention splitting was still used for two entirely different things, on one hand to the energy in Xiao Wu to withstand the god bestowed spirit ring, and on the other to help unblock her energy channels with all his strength. Any one of these was difficult beyond difficult for Title Douluo level powers, let alone doing both at the same time. Even Tang San absolutely couldnt have done it before he became the Seagod.
The formidable Seagod divine sense gave him the absolute power and mental strength toplete the work. Xiao Wus faintly golden energy channels were connected one by one through the golden blue Seagod powers effect, while the remaining immortal grade medicinal power piled up energy flowed into her veins guided by Tang Sans Seagod power. In just one cirction, Xiao Wus spirit power had practically doubled. Even the broken spirit ring-less spirit power couldnt climb to such a degree, forcing the god bestowed spirit ring to climb to an all new level. Moreover, with Tang Sans Seagod divine sense guidance, the speed with which this eighth spirit ring was absorbed was geometrically multiplied.
Back when Tang San helped his father clear his energy channels he had been extremely exhausted, but now he was still in glowing spirits even performing two tasks, this was the power of the god level.
From where Tang San sat bahind Xiao Wu, that dazzling blood red eighth spirit ring climbed up over Xiao Wu. In just the time it took for a cup of tea, the spirit power within her was like a vast river, unstoppably coursing through her energy channels. The enormous energy gave Xiao Wus skin a luster like white jade.
At the same time as the eighth spirit ring waspletely absorbed, Tang Sanpleted connecting all the energy channels. The spirit power within Xiao Wu was vivid, the enormous energy waves already directly reaching the Title Douluo level. And next, was the ninth spirit ring.
Ge
Xiao Wu called softly.
Tang San whispered:
Dont be distracted, use the second god bestowed spirit ring, lets continue.
Xiao Wu burst into giggles,
With you here, what does it matter if Im distracted?
Tang San said sternly:
Xiao Wu, dont rely on me too much, thats not beneficial to your future cultivation. While I help you resist the god bestowed spirit ring, earnestly sense how I control the energy within you, that will be very beneficial to your future strength.
To have a god level power control your energy was an extremely valuable experience tomon spirit masters. Xiao Wu nodded softly, putting her thoughts in order, then took out the second god bestowed spirit ring.
With the stacked reward, Xiao Wu had obtained altogether three god bestowed spirit ring, and this second one was enough to bring her cultivation to the peak.
A golden ring of light quietly spread out, then instantly blended into Xiao Wus body. After the gentle energy entered Xiao Wus body it instantly grew violent. Since Xiao Wu already had one hundred thousand year spirit ring, this god bestowed spirit rings energy immediately rose to the highest level as soon as it entered her.
Tang San sat behind Xiao Wu, calmly circting Xiao Wus spirit power to resist the god bestowed spirit rings eruption. This moment was the most crucial to absorbing the god bestowed spirit ring. The greater the erupting force you could withstand, the greater the benefits of the energy you absorbed next.
In order for Tang San to reach his purpose, even though he had alreadypletely opened Xiao Wus energy channels, he still held both hands on her back, helping her absorb thisst spirit ring.
Tang San was able to help Xiao Wu resist the god bestowed spirit rings energy even with his attention split in two, let alone now that he was using all his attention to control her energy.
Sensing Tang San controlling the spirit power within her, Xiao Wu could only describe it in one word: Shocking.
When the god bestowed spirit rings energy erupted, it erupted ording to the total amount of energy within Xiao Wu, then by relying on the enormous pressure, it would arouse her potential. Enduring greater pressure could give an even stronger spirit ring. But after the god bestowed spirit rings energy erupted, Tang Sans methods widened Xiao Wus ken.
Tang San split Xiao Wus energy into ten, each one controlled by a strand of divine sense. Under Tang Sans control, nine of the energies not only blocked the god bestowed spirit rings eruption, but even constantly counterattacked it, striking it from all directions. Even though this couldnt absorb the god bestowed spirit ring, the just attacked spirit ring energy could only condense into one certain point.
Xiao Wus spirit power wasnt as formidable as the god bestowed spirit ring, but Tang San used his divine sense to stubbornlypress Xiao Wus spirit power to a certain degree, and the explosive energy of thepressed spirit power naturally rose substantially. If it was just one strand of energy moving like this, Xiao Wu thought she could try it too, but Tang San had nine pieces of spirit power act in different ces, and this control was something Xiao Wu couldnt even imagine. Absorbing a god bestowed spirit ring should have been a kind of trial, but the spirit ring Xiao Wu now absorbed had been forcefully struck by her spirit power, andpletely restricted. If the god bestowed spirit ring was intelligent, it would definitely feel it was extremely unfair.
What shocked Xiao Wu the most was that the shockingpressed explosive attack force of the nine streams of spirit power Tang San controlled restricted that god bestowed spirit rings energy, and could frequently st off a bit of the spirit ring with the attacks, draining a way a bit of its energy. And thest stream of energy that Tang San controlled, the one that didnt join in the frontal battle, would easily wrap up these strand of god bestowed spirit ring energy, absorbing them into Xiao Wu.
Just at the start, the results of Tang Sans actions werent entirely clear. After all, the god bestowed spirit rings explosive power was still extremely terrifying. But as time went on, and more and more energy was sted from the god bestowed spirit ring, its and Xiao Wus energy gradually changed in contrast.
Tang San started slowly, and the initial nine blocking strandspared to one energy gathering strand changed, bing eight to two; eight strands of spirit power blocking, two absorbing. At this point, the energy absorption speed definitely rose substantially. Eight to one gradually changed to seven to three, then six to four. When this distribution changed to five to five, Tang San gathered all of Xiao Wus energy together,unching the final strike on the god bestowed spirit ring.
Will this work too?
Xiao Wu shocked sensed the energy change within her, admiring Tang San. Leaving aside how exquisite Tang Sans use of divine sense to control her spirit power was, just this way of thinking was shocking enough. Facing an opponent that actually surpassed you, relying on one force to draw all its power, then using a small force to deal with the small separated energies withplete superiority, slowly nibbling away at it, reaching the ultimate goal. The poor god bestowed spirit ring was forcibly absorbed by Xiao Wus spirit power. And this absorption process clearly didnt leave a shred of waste, the god bestowed spirit rings quality would inevitably be disyed. This clearly showed how terrifying Tang Sans all out divine sense control was.
But, just as Tang San controlled Xiao Wus ten strands of spirit power topletely absorb the god bestowed spirit ring energy within Xiao Wu, and a blood red spirit ring emerged above Xiao Wu in the ninth position. Suddenly, a change urred.
Without any warning, Tang San only felt a chill in his left palm, an ice cold flow suddenly pushing through his palm into Xiao Wus body through her back. This moment was also just when Tang San was going to pull his hand back. That sudden flow shocked Tang San, not only didnt he dare remove his hands, he quickly controlled Xiao Wus spirit power to frantically push the cold flow into one ce. Tang San even immediately unrestrained poured his Seagod divine sense into Xiao Wu. His previouspletely calm face instantly turned ashen, cold sweat covering his forehead.
What could shock a god level power like Tang San so, even making him panic?
When that cold flow left Tang Sans palm, he already sensed that it was astonishingly his evolved Asura Domain energy. He truly felt the substantial killing intent, and moreover god level killing intent. Back then, even a million year spirit beast like the Deep Sea Demon Whale King didnt dare resist this terrifying Asura killing intent. Why was energy like this pouring into Xiao Wu? With such a sudden change urring, how could Tang San not panic?
Even though Xiao Wus body had already reached the demigod level, and even just reached Title Douluo, perfectly absorbing the energy with Tang Sans help, her spirit power no less than Dai Mubais, while she hadntpletely broken through to rank ny six, she was already at the peak of rank ny five. This was already quite frightening strength. But what she faced was the Asura Gods presence! That was the Asura God that might even be above the Seagod. The divine inheritance that the strongest Clear Sky School lord of a generation, Clear Sky Douluo Tang Chen had never been able to inherit with his lifes effort. The killing intent of one of the divine realms five supreme powers and one of the three grand enforcers. Moreover, this energy reached Xiao Wu through Tang San. Tang San didnt dare imagine that Xiao Wu would have some ident, he didnt dare imagine what he would turn into if it did.
In this instant, fear, regret and all kinds of negative emotions filled Tang Sans heart, even his divine sense became a bit disordered. Just what is called concern causes confusion, when his most beloved was in mortal danger, Tang Sans eternal calm could no longer be maintained.
Compared to Tang Sans instant mood changes, Xiao Wu was instead much calmer. She only felt an ice cold feeling flow into her from behind, then a refreshing chill flowed out through her entire body. And at this moment, Tang San had brought out all her peak rank ny five spirit power, as well as all the Seagod power he could pour into her without harming her, quickly striking that cold flow, in order topletely annihte it before it couldpletely disperse.
Chapter 321 — Xiao Wu’s Choice, Devil Sword In Flesh
Chapter 321: Xiao Wus Choice, Devil Sword In Flesh
At the moment Tang San wasnt going to reflect on how this Asura God power was rted to him or how destroying it would influence him. All he thought of was to make sure Xiao Wu was fine, even if he died, he couldnt let this Asura Gods energy hurt her.
Tang San didnt react slowly, but all this happened too fast. From that Asura God power entering Xiao Wu, to the moment Tang San reacted to help, even though it was just one short second, to a god level force, this second was enough.
The Asura Gods power only gave Xiao Wu a refreshing and gentle feeling, at most it was a bit fast. But in Tang Sans senses, this force was entirely destructive. Xiao Wus spirit power met it, but basically couldnt even hinder it. That terrifying Asura Gods power was like a sharp needle, rigidily passing through Xiao Wus spirit power blocks, directly pouring into her veins.
This moment, Tang Sans Seagod divine power also came chasing. But once he caught up, the Asura Gods power had already split in countless directions, simultaneously infiltrating Xiao Wus different energy channels, sticking close to them, actually melding together with them. Even though Tang San charged up momentum, preparing to rely on his divine power to surround and annihte it, now he didnt have anywhere to start. Unless he was prepared to ruin Xiao Wus energy channels. Otherwise, he could do nothing about the Asura Gods power now.
Howe? Tang San screamed inwardly. All he could do now was to do his best to infuse his own Seagods power into Xiao Wus energy channels, protecting them for fear that the Asura Gods power would suddenly explode, destroying Xiao Wu.
But, shocking Tang San, after those countless Asura God power pieces blended into Xiao Wus energy channels, they immediately began to fuse. There were no signs of an eruption, so much that it didnt even radiate a bit of killing intent. Tang San watched nkly as Xiao Wus originally slightly hallowed golden energy channels turned pure golden under the Asura God powers influence, a dark gold filled with chilling killing intent.
This, just what
Regardless of Tang Sans intelligence, right now he couldnt help being dumbfounded. He clearly felt how the mental link between him and Xiao Wu that originally needed extreme nervousness or full attention to slightly sense, now becamepletely clear, especially the feeling of blood connection became especially distinct. It was as if Xiao Wu had be an extension of his left hand, a part of him.
As Tang San slowly opened his eyes, they were filled with incredulity as he looked at Xiao Wu. He was a bit speechless. Xiao Wu seemed no worse off, her charming face colored with a faint blush, just like a red apple, perfectly agreeable. Her energy aura actually broke through once again along with the Asura God powers merging, charging through the rank ny five bottleneck into rank ny six. Even Tang San needed to search with his Seagod divine senses to sense the Asura Gods power she contained.
Retracting his hands, Tang San firmly watched Xiao Wu in front of him. Right now he waspletely terrified, fearful that Xiao Wus body would suddenly explode from that frightful Asura Gods power the next instant. All he could do now was pray. Xiao Wus body might already be permeated with the Asura Gods power. Even Tang San could do nothing to stop it from erupting.
At this moment, nobody noticed a dark red light suddenly rising in a corner, floating in Xiao Wu and Tang Sans direction.
Tang Sans divine sense twitched, and he instantly sensed its existence. When he turned his head to look, the two meter long Asura Devilsword that he had practically forgotten in the Seagod Hall, was slowly floating towards Xiao Wu.
Strangely, before Tang San inherited the Seagods divine power, the incredible thirst he had felt for this devilswords power, the extreme desire to feel it grasped in his left hand, was now already gone.
Regarding this bit, Tang San wasnt surprised. After all, he had now already be the Seagod, that he no longer felt anything for another gods inheritance was normal.
Golden blue light shed in his right hand, the Seagod Trident appearing in his grasp. A halo of golden blue light appeared in front of him and Xiao Wu, the intense Seagod energy instantly blocking that uncalled for Asura Devilsword outside.
The Asura God energy had already fused into Xiao Wus body, and now this Asura Devilsword came flying, all kinds of unclear signs made Tang San perplexed, but his fear faded a bit.
Ge, it seems to be looking for me.
Xiao Wus voice echoed next to Tang San. Having absorbed the spirit ring, she had already opened her eyes, fixedly watching that Asura Devilsword, her eyes filled with a thirsty light. Illuminated by the Asura Devilswords deep red light, Xiao Wus skin seemed to reveal faint deep red magic patterns.
Looking for you?
Tang San turned his head to nce at Xiao Wu. Suddenly, he had a thought. Xiao Wu was like Ning Rongrong and Oscar, having just reached Title Douluo level strength, she also possessed his aura. Could it be that after the Asura Gods divinity discovered it couldnt be inherited by him, it felt that Xiao Wu already possessed equivalent strength as well as his scent, and specially guided his evolved Asura Domain into her body to ept his inheritance? If that was the case, it was a good thing.
From an emotional point of view, Tang San really wasnt interested in the Asura God. That he chose to inherit the Seagod was admittedly rted to already having passed eight Seagod trials, but was also closely rted to what he felt about the Asura God.
After all, in order to inherit the Asura God, his great grandfather had spent his life without seeding. Thus Asura God power was also too overbearing, filled with incredibly cold murderous spirit. The stronger it was the harder it was to control, nowhere was it as familiar to him as the Seagods divine power.
Now that it seemed like the Asura God had chosen Xiao Wu, even though Tang San felt that this should be a good thing, he still couldnt be happy. Bing the God of Asura was definitely extremely dangerous, and even though Xiao Wus strength had already reached a reasonable level, there was still arge gap to inheriting divinity. And in this process, even if there were no idents, mortal danger might still appear. And how could Xiao Wu stand the Asura Gods ice cold killing intent? In fact, the stronger the god, the more dangerous the inheritance. Even if Xiao Wus gentle temperament hid persistence, facing an incredible sharp divinity like the Asura God, could she seed?
Tang San felt conflicted. With his god level power, he could naturally block the Asura Devilsword from flying over to Xiao Wu. As long as he relied on the Seagod Trident, he could naturally stop the sword that was only drawn over by the energy. After all, he was a true god here, while that Asura Devilsword only contained the Asura Gods energy.
But this was definitely an opportunity for Xiao Wu. Tang San could be certain that this flying sword definitely held no malice towards Xiao Wu, otherwise the Asura God energy that poured into her before could easily kill her, and even he would be unable to stop it. There really was no need to call over this devilsword as well.
Tang San looked at Xiao Wu, his expression extremely serious,
Xiao Wu, just now the energy of the Asura Domain that evolved from my Deathgod Domain poured into you, you should have felt it as well. Its that ice cold energy. This Asura Devilsword is also the treasure my great grandfather Tang Chen left behind, a weapon on the same level as the Seagod Trident. That its flying towards you now might be to give you a chance for the Asura Gods inheritance. But, the Asura God is a rather powerful divinity, it should be the god of ughter. Completing his inheritance would definitely be extremely dangerous. My great grandfather tried all his life without sess. Im worried it will be dangerous. Whether to ept it, is up to you.
Tang San really didnt know what he should do. To Xiao Wu, this Asura Devilsword was a double-edged de, only Xiao Wu herself could decide.
Listening to Tang San, Xiao Wus eyes immediately brightened, answering practically without hesitation:
Ge, I ept it.
Tang San hadnt thought Xiao Wu would answer so quickly, and couldnt help saying:
Xiao Wu, you have to think it through. The Asura God inheritances difficulty might be above my Seagods. You saw the Seagod inheritance, you were with me practically the whole time. Have you really thought about it? If you ept this inheritance you will have toplete it, there will be no chance for regret.
Xiao Wu firmly said:
I ept it. Ge, listen to me. To catch the eye of a divinity might be even harder than inheriting it. Youve already be the Seagod, if I am to stay with you forever, I have to be a god too. Which road to bing a god isnt dangerous? Besides, I dont know if Ill be able to find another divinityter. I dont want to leave you, I want to be with you forever, so let me try. With you helping me, Ill definitely have a chance. Otherwise this Asura Devilsword wouldnt have chosen me.
Seeing Xiao Wus resolute gaze, Tang San slowly nodded, his heart turning. After all, this Asura Devilsword was something his great grandfather had gotten over many years in hell, and ording to the words hed left behind, this devilsword in itself meant you had already passed a portion of the Asura Gods inheritance. Under such circumstances, Xiao Wus chances of sess werent small. What she said made sense, with him by her side, if there was danger he could definitely help her.
Since thats the case, be careful.
While speaking, Tang San withdrew his Seagod Trident, turning around and standing next to Xiao Wu, his divine sense firmly locked on that Asura Devilsword. Even though he knew the sword likely wouldnt harm Xiao Wu, but out of concern for his lover, he was still catiously ready to meet any contingencies.
Without the Seagod Trident to stop it, red light shed, and that Asura Devilsword arrived in front of Xiao Wu. A strange scene appeared, as that Asura Devilsword came within three meters of her, with a sh of red light, that giant devilsword suddenly transformed into nine red streams, floating in the air, each pouring into Xiao Wu in different parts of her body.
Instantly, dark red magic patterns appeared on Xiao Wus originally fair skin. These patterns didnt appear directly in her skin, but rather as an energy hovering an inch above her skin. Tang San clearly sensed how this energy contained a terrifying presence, that ice cold ughter intent making even him as a Seagod frown.
Xiao Wu didnt feel anything, he only felt nine cool flows enter her body, incredibly refreshing. Very soon, those nine streams had blended into her body, and the dark red patterns over her skin also gradually faded, disappearing into her. It caused no other changes.
Seeing Xiao Wu return to normal, Tang San also heaved a sigh of relief, at least there was no problem at the moment. He quickly asked:
Xiao Wu, is there any voice prompting you?
Xiao Wu shook her head:
None! Only that very cold flow, and then it poured into me, I dont feel anything unusual. No prompts either.
Listening to Xiao Wus answer, Tang San couldnt help smiling wryly, this Asura God really didnt take themon route, his method for choosing sessors was so weird. Only, judging by the present circumstances, since Xiao Wu had assimted his energy, there shouldnt be any major issues. At least there were signs of inheritance, it should just be that Xiao Wus strength still hadnt reached the corresponding requirements, and so there was no prompts from the Asura God.
ording to the present circumstances, Tang Sans judgement was clearly the most rational. But he still overlooked one thing, even though a portion of his Asura Domains energy was transmitted to Xiao Wu, fusing with her, the Asura Domain on his Clear Sky Hammer still hadnt disappeared. It still remained. In fact, Tang Sans judgement really wasnt correct, the Asura Devilsword entering Xiao Wu absolutely wasnt as simple as he imagined. It was just that the present circumstances didnt give him enough to work it out.
Tang San held Xiao Wus hand, inspecting her condition. He discovered that the Xiao Wus energy channels, blood and muscles had already turned dark golden, but apart from this there was nothing special. After the color change, Xiao Wus body was just imperceptibly being nourished by the Asura Gods power, everything heading in the right direction. Tang San searched a few times, making sure Xiao Wus condition, then didnt need to keep worrying at the moment. So far, the Shrek Seven Devilsst Title Douluo had also appeared. In spirit power, Xiao Wu had even surpassed Dai Mubais ny five ranks, bing the strongest spirit power of the Shrek Seven Devils besides Tang San.
Little San, lets hurry and go. To avoid anything happening at Jialing Pass.
Seeing that Xiao Wu had alsopleted the absorption, Dai Mubai proposed. They had also head Tang San and Xiao Wu talking before, and Dai Mubai couldnt help feeling a bit envious at another of theirrades drawing the eye of a divinity. But now wasnt the time to think about divinity, all that would have to wait until the Spirit Empire was eradicated.
Tang San nodded,
Lets go.
While speaking, he walked up to the seven sacred Seagod pir guardian Douluo,
Seniors, the Seagod Ind will be left to you. We dont know when well be able to return, but dont worry, Ive left a portion of divine sense on the Seagod Mountain, if anything happens, you just need to call out my name on the central tform, and Ill hear your voice.
The guardian Douluo bowed together,
We wish you sess, lord Seagod.
Golden blue light blossomed from Tang San, turning into a giant ring of light that enveloped him and hisrades. With a sh of light, everyone had left with a sparkle. In order to rush back to Jialing Pass, they didnt even have time to call out to Xiao Bai.
Only, Tang Sans first destination after leaving Seagod Ind wasnt back at the Douluo Continent.
Purple Pearl Ind.
Ji Xiang stood on the sandy shore, looking at a wooden board thirty meters away, his energies seeming to focus in his eyes. In the depths of his eyes, purple energy seemed to be faintly visible.
Suddenly, Ji Xiang moved slightly, his whole body quickly flickering in ce, what he used was Tang Sans profoundly mysterious Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step.
Even if Ji Xiangs Ghost Shadow Perplexing Step couldntpare to Tang San, he was already extremely practiced with it. He could already form a series of afterimages in his surroundings.
Nine cold lights floated out, cutting through the air in nine different directions. Light shed, a dull thwock sounded, and the nine cold lights simultaneously hit the wooden board thirty meters away. Because they hit at the same instant, they only produced one sound.
Those were nine willow leaf flying knives, stuck in the wooden board like leaves sprouting. They were stuck in a circle, the exact same distance between each knife. Whether in technique or eyesight, Ji Xiang had already practiced this throwing knife technique to perfection.
Ever since Tang San had taken him as a disciple six years ago, imparting him the Tang Sects secret lore, Ji Xiang had trained day and night. A spirit would no longer be an obstacle to his cultivation. Hed matured extremely quickly in a short six years, and adding in Tang Sans help to him back then, he had already vaguely be the number two expert on Purple Pearl Ind after Purple Pearl.
Exhaling slowly, Ji Xiang stood straight, his eyes showing happiness,
It seems I can practice the next hidden weapon technique. I wonder if that strange scene in Seagod Inds direction was as they say, the Seagod descending. Yi, whats that?
Suddenly, a dot of golden blue light in the direction Ji Xiang was looking quickly flew towards Purple Pearl Ind. In six years of cultivation, his Purple Demon Eye had already reached a certain level, his eyesight much stronger than ordinary people. But however he stared, he still couldnt tell just what that golden blue light was.
That golden blue light was extremely fast. In practically just a few breaths it had already grown in front of him. Ji Xiang quickly buckled up a brace of throwing needles, calmly retreating towards the center of the ind. But he always faced that golden blue light. He had learned this from Tang San, to never turn your back on the enemy. Ji Xiang remembered each of Tang Sans lessons deeply, and reality had proven that the things Tang San taught him were the truth.
Ji Xiang, dont be nervous.
The golden blue light shed, blinding Ji Xiang for a moment, and then seven people stood on the beach. Seeing these seven, he was first shocked, then, his eyes froze on the golden blue robed youth leading them.
Golden blue long hair scattered across his shoulders, a faint smile on his handsome face, a graceful, hallowed temperament, that expression that made Ji Xiang tremble from his heart, as well as the fully familiar presence. All of it, everything was familiar, and also a bit unfamiliar.
In six years, Tang Sans appearance hadnt changed much, what changed was his temperament. After all, he had experienced going from human to god, how could he seem the same?
Teacher.
Ji Xiang stumbled forward, falling to his knees and kowtowing to Tang San. His always dull nature now couldnt help growing excited. Tang San could be said to have given him a new life, and he had a heartfelt reverence towards this teacher that was barely older than him.
Tang San smiled, and with a wave of his right hand, a gentle force pulled Ji Xiang up,
No need for ceremony. Your progress over six years is a pleasant surprise. It seems youve always been working hard with cultivation.
Jixiang nodded hard, already choked speechless with emotion.
Tang San said:
You are my only named disciple, the ban on Seagod Ind has already been lifted, if you wish, you can go there to cultivate.
While speaking, Tang San raised his hand and pointed in Ji Xiangs direction. A golden blue light was instantly branded on his forehead, astonishingly with a trident design, just like the Seagod Trident on Tang Sans forehead. Only, the brand on Ji Xiangs forehead was only a seal Tang San left for him with divine sense. With this mark, whether the seven sacred Seagod pir guardian Douluo or the Devil Spirit Great White Shark pack, all would admit him.
Tang San turned to look at Xiao Wu, who smiled slightly, handing herst god bestowed spirit ring to him. Tang San said to Ji Xiang:
This god bestowed spirit ring is for you, but you must keep it for when you attack the ninth spirit ring in the future. I still have important matters to attend to. If you go to Seagod Ind, as long as you let them see the brand on your forehead, they will believe your identity. Tell them you are the Seagods disciple. We have to go, if everything goes smoothly, perhaps, we will meet again in a few years.
Smiling and nodding to Ji Xiang, Tang San raised his right hand, and the golden blue halo appeared again. With a sh of light, that giant halo carried Tang San and the others to instantly shoot into the air, disappearing in the distant blue sky in just the blink of an eye.
Teacher, teacher
Ji Xiang shouted. He only reacted now. Looking at the god bestowed spirit ring in his hand, tears instantly rolled down. Even though Tang San only stayed for a short time, in his heart Ji Xiang was shouting wildly. Teacher didnt forget me, he still remembers me, but why did teacher leave so soon, I didnt have time to say anything, to show you the hidden weapons techniques Ive practiced.
Kneeling in the sand, Ji Xiang, crawled forward a few steps. As he became aware he couldnt possibly catch up to Tang San, he threw himself t, kowtowing in the direction Tang San left.
Ji Xiang, what are you doing?
A familiar womans voice sounded behind him.
Still garbed entirely in purple, Purple Pearl arrived next to Ji Xiang in a few bounds, her voice a bit puzzled:
Just now the brothers reported that they saw some golden blue light fly towards our Purple Pearl Ind, did you see it?
Ji Xiang still knelt in the sand, muttering:
Teacher, that was teacher.
Purple Pearl pulled Ji Xiang upright,
What did you say? It was Tang San? He, they?
Purple Pearl asked a bit excited.
Not so long ago, the word man was synonymous to filth in her heart. But, that man, still left her with too deep an impression. Six years had gone by, but she was still unable to forget the scene of him fighting to save hisrades. His calm ease, the strength with which he suppressed her, as well as the coldly detached expression, still vivid.
Teacher left.
Ji Xiang wiped the tears from his face, speaking in a trembling voice, he slowly looked at Purple Pearl,
Big sis, did you know, teacher said, afterwards I can tell others, Im the Seagods disciple.
Purple Pearl stared at him,
The Seagod
Jialing Pass.
Close to a month had passed, and the walls of Jialing Pass were already repaired. Only the moat outside still didnt draw river water. After the Spirit Empire army cleaned up the corpses from the moat, they dammed the river and raisedrge numbers of sharpened stakes. Even though this defense was nowhere as good as water, at least it wouldnt be as strong. The scene of Tang San using the river water to attack the fortress in the great battle really was too shocking, leading to the Spirit Empire army basically not daring to fill it up again.
Even though the walls of Jialing Pass were mended,pared to before, there were a lot of visible patches. That exterior appearance really was less than impressive. Of course, to the Spirit Empire, that wasnt what was important. The real defensive power of the walls was what they needed now.
In thest month, the Heaven Dou Empire army had retreated fifty li, constructing a carefully nned camp and all sorts of defensive instations, but they still hadnt taken the initiative to attack again. The sight gave the defenders the feeling that they were preparing for a protracted war.
Within Jialing Pass, ever since Bibi Dong was forced back to Spirit City by the six priests, the army here had been under theirmand. And as the second priest, Golden Crocodile Douluo had definitely be the highest authority in Jialing Pass.
Golden Crocodile Douluo was of course happy to see the Heaven Dou Empire pull back their camp and settle in for a long war. After all, them six priests knew that Qian Renxue was undergoing the trials of the God of Angels. Their purpose ining here wasnt to help the Spirit Empire rout the Heaven Dou Empire, but rather to seize the leadership from Bibi Dongs hands. Steadily guarding Jialing Pass was enough. And now it seemed their mission was wellpleted.
In close to a month, the Heaven Dou Empire had never taken the initiative to attack, and Golden Crocodile Douluo had once sent small spirit master teams to quietly investigate, but never gained anything. The Heaven Dou Empires flying pure speed type spirit masters were too fast, and their eyesight was astonishing. In order to benefit the defense of Jialing Pass, fortifying the defenses and razing thend for the enemy, thend in front of the pass was a vast in. In order to approach the Heaven Dou imperial army camp under such circumstances was no doubt extremely difficult. After a few failures, Golden Crocodile Douluo might as well not send anyone else. He just ordered the Spirit Empire defenders in the pass to restore the defenses and clean up the moat, and at the same time used the spirit master legions to tightly control the military leadership of the various kingdoms, and reinforce training.
He had no fear of a protracted war. Even leaving aside Qian Renxue arriving after bing god, the millions of soldiers on the other side consumed an astronomical amount of provisions and supplies every day. Meanwhile Jialing Pass had plenty of rations, and with the Spirit Empire behind them, supply was much easier.
Were it not for the Heaven Dou Empire really having a lot of powers to intimidate him, especially Tang San and his father, Golden Crocodile Douluo might have quietly brought a few priests over to the other side of the empire to deal with the Star Luo Empire army.
Golden Crocodile Douluo was aged and experienced, and decided to first settle down Jialing Pass before anything else. Partly because it really wouldnt be easy for the Star Luo Empire to break through on the other side, and partly to wrestle control over the army here and wait for Qian Renxues arrival. As long as Qian Renxue sessfully inherited divinity and stood before both armies, no matter how many mid and low level spirit masters supported Bibi Dong, authority over the Spirit Empire would still be wrested back. As for the Heaven Dou imperial army, that was even less of an issue. With a god level power to lead them, destroying the Heaven Dou Empire was as easy as turning over a palm.
Golden Crocodile Douluo was just now leading the other five priests on the walls, gazing towards the distant Heaven Dou army camp.
Is there news from Spirit City?
Golden Crocodile Douluo asked.
The priests next to him had just been convened, and they of course understood what Golden Crocodile Douluo meant. The fifth priest carefully lowered his voice, his expression excited:
Second brother, it might have seeded. I just got word that roughly a month ago, there was a manifestation in our Spirit City. There was a scene of violent golden light shooting to the sky, with a sacred aura like a god descending. I think the young mistress should have seeded.
Listening to the fifth priest, Golden Crocodiel Douluo still wasnt excited, rather frowning,
What did you say? A month ago? Not good, something might have gone wrong.
While speaking, his expression changed a bit.
The fifth priest said doubtfully:
Second brother, no way. ording to the information, it should definitely have been the young mistress seeding!
Golden Crocodile Douluo shook his head, lowering his voice:
Back then the high priest instructed me that if the youngdypleted the divinity inheritance, she would instantly rush over to Jialing Pass to convene with us. If the youngdy really sessfully inherited the God of Angels, a whole month would already have gone by, so why hasnt shee yet? I fear
The fourth priest said:
Second brother, arent you overthinking it? Didnt the high priest say that the youngdy had at least an eighty percent chance ofpleting the inheritance. None of us understand the circumstances of inheriting divinity. I think since she has be god, the divine power is so enormous that even the youngdy might need some time to fully absorb it afterpleting the inheritance and familiarize herself with all the god level abilities. She might be dyed because of this.
Golden Crocodile Douluos expression eased a bit, nodding:
Thats possible. Youre right, we dont know the circumstances of inheriting divinity. I hope the youngdy can rush over soon. Like that, well also have a supporting pir. My greatest wish is to be able to help the youngdy unify the continent.
Second brother, look, whats that?
The third priest to the side suddenly pointed. His spirit made his eyesight the strongest. The six priests all looked in the direction he pointed, to see a golden speck of light growing brighter and brighter on the horizon.
Chapter 322 — Jialing Pass, Dual God Descent
Chapter 322 Jialing Pass, Dual God Descent
The gazes of the six priests all turned in the direction of that golden light. It wasnt that the light was growing brighter and brighter, but rather that it was getting closer and closer to Jialing Pass. With its speed, it had already grown ten times in practically just the time it took the priest to mention it. As they watched, they could already nearly see it clearly.
Thats
The second priest gazed into the distance, instantly growing excited. At more than a hundred years of age, he couldnt resist shouting excitedly,
Its the miss! Thats the miss, she did it. Hurry up and look, the Angelic Raiment, isnt that the Angelic Raiment of our Spirit Hall? The symbol of the God of Angels, the miss really did it, haha, excellent, truly excellent, now lets see how the Heaven Dou Empire can still fight us.
The intense golden light gradually lit up the entire sky, visible not only to the people on the walls, but all the Spirit Empire troops in Jialing Pass began to notice the strange phenomenon.
Six wings unfurled, Qian Renxues expression was ice cold, the Angelic Raiment blossoming with dazzling light. At this moment, looking up at the sky from Jialing Pass, the brilliance of the sun was gone, leaving only that dazzling God of Angels.
The six priests looked at each other, their minds in tune, exhaling simultaneously, pouring all their spirit power into their voices, shouting at the sky,
Angelic Descent!
How loud the voices of six Title Douluo above rank ny five shouting with all their strength was had to be heard to be understood. The Spirit Empire troops stationed on the walls fell like cut wheat, shocked unconscious. Their voices enveloped all of Jialing Pass, and even passed into the distance. Even if it couldnt reach a hundred li, it did reach the opposing Heaven Dou army camp, and shocked all of Jialing Pass.
The numerous Spirit Empire defenders had already been captivated by the golden sky, and now that they heard the shouts of the priests, they immediately held their breath, watching the beautiful angel descend from the sky with disbelief. Themon soldiers that werent spirit masters couldnt resist kneeling in worship under the intense divine sense pressure, and such a phenomenon spread through all of Jialing Pass like a gue. Even the people in the Spirit Empire spirit master legions all knelt when they saw this scene. Because Spirit City was the capital of the Spirit Empire, every time they had advanced a trial, they had all seen that angel statue filled with a sacred presence, and the six winged angel descending from the sky now, plus the incredible divine sense pressure, these spirit masters were all wild with joy. They understood that this would be a powerful ally.
The second priest led the other five in taking a few steps back, trembling falling to one knee, speaking respectfully to Qian Renxue hanging in midair, her phoenix eyes radiating power:
The Spirit Empire Sacrificial Pce six priests, pays our respects to the God of Angels.
When even the six great priests were kneeling, those still remaining conscious on top of the walls no longer hesitated. There was no longer anyone standing in Jialing Pass, all bowed.
Qian Renxue said calmly:
All priests please rise.
Shed feigned being the crown prince of the Heaven Dou Empire for years, and with her god level presence, an arrogant dignity imperceptibly spread out. She now slowly descended from the sky, slowlynding on the walls, withdrawing the six angel wings behind her. With a wave of her hands, a golden ripple spread out with her as center, and the soldiers knocked unconscious by the six priests just now all regained consciousness, one by one quickly crouching. Those who were conscious also felt a warmth spread through them, exceptionallyfortable.
This was divine sense. Iparably formidable divine sense. The presence of a god instantly conquered the hearts of everyone on the walls. Qian Renxue was beyond powerful, and even more stunning, but this didnt give them any wayward thoughts, only heartfelt reverence.
The six priests got up one after another. Golden Crocodile Douluo walked up to Qian Renxue in a few steps, whispering:
Miss, you seeded?
Qian Renxue nodded slightly, a sparkling teardrop shing in her eye,
Grandfather
Golden Crocodile Douluos eyes burned with excitement, his voice trembling:
The high priest abandoned himself to make you a god. After so many years, my Spirit Hall finally has a god level power. Dont worry miss, the high priest watches from Haven. Seeing you now he will definitely bepletely content.
Qian Renxue shook her head slightly. If not for Tang San, she might have thought Golden Crocodile Douluo was right. But she wasnt the only god that would appear on this battlefield. She had a kind of incredibly conflicted mood towards Tang San. The seed of defeat he had nted in her heart had long since sprouted.
Second priest, tell me how Jialing Pass is now. Bibi Dong?
Qian Renxues voice turned cold, and despite Golden Crocodile Douluos cultivation, he couldnt help trembling in front of her boundless divine sense.
After we six arrived, Bibi Dong had already been seriously wounded in battle by a person called Tang San from the Heaven Dou Empire, and we used the opportunity to assume authority over the army. We have already sent back Bibi Dong to Spirit City under guard by our people to heal. We six are temporarily inmand here, and now that miss has returned, themand will naturally be turned over to you. Once weve repelled the Heaven Dou army, we together will endorse you to depose Bibi Dongs title. You are the rightful Empress, and now that you have be god, then even if Bibi Dong has some fanatic supporters in Spirit Hall, its not enough to threaten you.
Qian Renxues brows not only wrinkled somewhat on mention of Bibi Dong, especially after hearing that Bibi Dong was injured by Tang San, for some reason she felt stifled, muttering:
Tang San, Tang San yet again. You really are my nemesis!
Miss, you
Golden Crocodile Douluo looked a bit confused at Qian Renxue.
Qian Renxue returned to her senses, speaking calmly:
Priests, the whole army goes to battle tomorrow.
Golden Crocodile Douluo had been waiting for those words, loudly agreeing,
This time we will definitely thoroughly rout that Heaven Dou imperial army.
The corners of Qian Renxues mouth unconsciously moved. Thoroughly rout? Is it really that easy? Only if that person doesnt appear. When events were already at this stage there was no chance for her to dy, this battle would begin sooner orter. She didnt know whether Tang San had already returned to the Heaven Dou army. No matter what, the battle tomorrow should be the time to settle things. Tang San, thats right, you did leave a seed of defeat in my heart, but even if I cant defeat you, dont tell me I cant drag you into death? Since I cant conquer you while alive, then I will in another world after death. Even if you are the nemesis of my life, I will still bring you down with me.
Intense fighting spirit radiated from Qian Renxues eyes. The mindset of burning both jade andmon stone together had given her the courage toe to Jialing Pass. Qian Renxue thought, Oh, Tang San, I will teach you how powerful a god can be when betting their life. Dont you quite love that Xiao Wu? I wont let you be together, Ill pull you into death without touching her, you can only be with me, even if its in death.
Turning, Qian Renxue gazed at the Heaven Dou army encampment. The six priests didnt notice a kind of hysterical madness sh in her eyes.
The Heaven Dou army camp wasnt calm either, as the Tang Sect Speed Hall disciples had returned with the news. Actually, even without their information, a lot of people on the Heaven Dou Empire side had seen the spectacle at Jialing Pass just now.
The Heaven Dou Emperor Xue Beng immediately convened the ranking officers in the great tent. The Heaven Dou Empire powers as well as the armymanders, marshal Ge Long and the others all showed up.
After Xue Beng took the main seat, he waved his hand,
Everyone be seated.
Of course, his words didnt intend for everyone in the tent to sit, only a handful of people were able to sit here. On the army side, only marshal Ge Long was so privileged, and on the other side, the one sitting in the first seat was the Heaven Dou imperial tutor,mander of the Heaven Dou Empire spirit master legion, Grandmaster Yu Xiaogang.
After Yu Xiaogang was the Clear Sky School master Tang Xiao, and even further was naturally Clear Sky Douluo, King Lan Hao Tang Sans father Tang Hao. In session after that was Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi, Sword Douluo Chen Xin, Bone Douluo Gu Rong, Poison Douluo Dugu Bo, the Title Douluo level powers. Only people at their level were entitled to seats here.
Xue Beng turned to Grandmaster, Tang Hao and the others:
Suddenly convening everyone is due to the sudden change in the direction of Jialing Pass. A ball of extremely bright golden lightnded there. ording to the reports of the Tang Sect Speed Hall disciples, that was a woman radiating an extremely powerful presence, making them not dare approach. They vaguely heard shouts of angelic descent. You are all outstanding talents of a generation of the spirit master world, what is going on?
The first to frown was Grandmaster. He definitely wasnt the strongest spirit master, but he was absolutely the most knowledgeable one. When someone had notified him of the golden light appearing before, he had left his tent to look towards Jialing Pass. The other were all the same. Ordinary soldiers might not have felt it, and even rtively low level spirit masters might not have thought anything further, but people like the Tang brothers, as well as all the Title Douluo, all felt intensely restless.
When that golden light appeared, everyone had felt a heavy rock in their hearts, unable to breathe. Such circumstances happening for the peak powers of the spirit master world clearly wasnt normal.
When Xue Beng saw that none of them spoke, and Grandmasters expression turned ugly, he couldnt help being concerned,
Dont tell me its that the Spirit Empire high priest Qian Daoliu Teacher spoke of that arrived?
Its not Qian Daoliu. Qian Daoliu is a man. ording to the records my grandfather left behind, he looks like a middle aged man. The Speed Hall disciples say that was a woman.
The speaker was Clear Sky School master Tang Xiao. Actually, in their hearts, these powers already had an answer. They just didnt want to admit it, and even less say anything to affect morale.
Xue Beng spoke in a low voice:
To be able to emanate such dazzling light that it shines a hundred li away, and also made me feel choked when I saw it, what kind of power could reach such a level? Imperial tutor, seniors, please exin it to me.
Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi sighed,
Theres no way to hide it. Your Majesty, ording to our observations, the energy released by that golden light definitely wasnt something that Title Douluo canpare to, especially the enormous mental pressure. Even his highness king Lan Hao who is widely known for his mental strength doesnt reach that degree. And king Lan Haos mental strength shouldnt be any lower than that of a rank ny nine Title Douluo. Therefore, we can foresee only one possibility, a rank one hundred power has arrived at Jialing Pass.
Rank one hundred?
Whether Xue Beng or marshal Ge Long and those ranking officers, none could help drawing a cold breath at Ning Fengzhis words. They didnt clearly understand what rank one hundred meant, but they still extremely clearly knew the effects of formidable spirit masters on the battlefield. Tang San had relied on his strength alone to practically reverse the course of the entire war, and he was just rank ny something. Even more, rank one hundred implied another meaning as well!
Xue Beng swallowed with some difficulty,
School master Ning, you mean to say that, the Spirit Empire, has a, god?
At his mention of the word god, the entire tent was in an uproar. Even though this was the great tent of the emperor, the instant panic it caused made them all cry out.
Silence.
Marshal Ge Long shouted, suppressing the voices of the officers. But their expressions didnt change, each and all revealing panic.
Xue Beng also couldnt help feeling unstable. No matter how intelligent and farsighted he was, he was after all barely thirty. Facing such disastrous news, how could he not also panic? Even though he still forced himself to calm down, he couldnt keep his gaze from flickering, his hands tightly grasping the table in front of him, his expression dark.
Tang Hao said:
School master Ning is right, that might be a god. Moreover, from the energy that golden light released, it should have inherited the power of Spirit Halls Angelic God, addressed as God of Angels. ording to the ounts of the Clear Sky School, Spirit Hall has aplete suit of six spirit bones, called the Angelic Raiment. Its said that if someone can absorb all these six spirit bones, then they can break through rank one hundred and be a god level power. Even though I dont know who that woman is, I can be near certain that she is a power that has inherited the Angelic Raiment. Since the Spirit Empire has such an ally, then they will certainly go to battle tomorrow. Your Majesty please prepare.
Even with Tang Haos aggressiveness, he still couldnt help losing some confidence after sensing the God of Angels divine sense earlier. Even if the Great Sumeru Hammer was even stronger, he still didnt believe he could contend with a god. Let alone when Tang San had brought the Shrek Seven Devils away from the camp, the overall strength here was hollow, and this was also why the Heaven Dou army had chosen to pull back and guard their camp. If not for Qian Renxues arrival, Tang Hao was confident that the two brothers plus the other powers here could at least hold off the attack of the Spirit Empire army in Jialing Pass. But with the appearance of a god level power, the difference in strength between both sides had instantly changed.
It could be said that one god level power was enough to deal with all the Heaven Dou Empire powers in the tent. How could the war go on?
Xue Bengs attitude was still rather stable. Even though this news equally made him panic a while, he still managed to calm down. He knew that he couldnt be confused now, otherwise there might be a rebellion in the army. But he also understood, how could human strengthpete with gods?
Xue Beng forced himself to calm, suddenly showing an easy smile,
No need to worry everyone, all of this is actually already within the ns of me and Teacher. Teacher once said that gods are only humans whose strength have reached a certain level, so they are ultimately still human. As long as theyre human, there will be a way to deal with them. Besides, I just learned that Teacher has alreadypleted his god level inheritance, and he will be returning to the camp within two days. Once he arrives, let alone a puny Spirit Empire, even conquering the Douluo Continent will be nothing. Therefore, no matter how strong the enemy is, we have to block the Spirit Empires counterattack for two days. We must persevere until Teacher returns. Teacher will definitely lead us to smash Jialing Pass and sweep through the Spirit Empire.
At Xue Bengs deration, not only did the panic in the eyes of the officers disappear, even Grandmaster, Tang Hao and the others couldnt resist showing excitement, Grandmaster eximing:
Little San is returning? Truly excellent.
As for the military officers, they grinned even wider once they reacted. The power Tang San had shown on the battlefield had deeply shocked them, not only reversing the course of a battle single handedly, but even the Spirit Empire empress Bibi Dong had been wounded by his hand. It might be said that nobody couldpare to Tang Sans prestige in the army. Xue Bengs announcement had doubtless ignited their confidence.
Xue Beng smiled calmly:
Generals, you might have noticed that my Teacher, king Lan Hao, hasnt showed himself here in close to a month. Youve definitely wondered why. Then fine, Ill tell you now. The reason we temporarily retreated is because king Lan Hao isnt in the camp, if we went to battle in this time, it would clearly be very difficult to win. For the sake of morale, I ordered this information sealed. Now seems to be the time to let you know, that our grand king Lan Hao, left camp in order to increase his strength one step further, to aid my Heaven Dou army in vanquishing the Spirit Empire. Therefore, he chose the road to bing a god, to ept the inheritance of divinity. Teacher has nowpleted thest breakthrough, and is just on his way back. Tell me, for thest two days, can you persevere, can you hold out until our king Lan Hao returns, to level Jialing Pass?
We can
Marshal Ge Long was the first to stand, falling to his knees,
Your Majesty, as long as one soldier remains, we will never retreat, we will definitelyst until king Lan Hao returns. Death before retreat!
Death before retreat!
Everyones confidence was now mobilized. Thinking of Tang Sans power on the battlefield, they were filled with confidence, shouting together with marshal Ge Long, falling to their knees with a crash.
Xue Beng nodded with satisfaction:
Marshal Ge Long, I will leave the arrangements for tomorrows battle to you. This battle of endurance, the Empire will win.
Marshal Ge Long stood sharply, turning to the crowd, roaring:
The Empire will win!
Immediately, cries of certain victory resounded in the tent, the panic from Qian Renxues appearancepletely obliterated. At Xue Bengs gesture, marshal Ge Long personally led everyone from the tent, going to n out the troop formation of tomorrows battle.
Once they had all left, Grandmaster asked excitedly:
Your Majesty, when will little San return? Howe he didnt notify us?
Xue Bengs zealous expression now melted away like snow. Waving his hand, he sent away the servants and sighed, bitterly shaking his head:
I dont know.
What?
Grandmaster was stunned, Tang Hao, Tang Xiao, Ning Fengzhi and the others all stood in shock.
Xue Beng waved his hand, gesturing at them to sit down,
Imperial Tutor, seniors, you all saw the situation just now. If I didnt give the troops some hope, I fear the army would disperse without a fight. I didnt receive news from Teacher, and Im even less sure he can arrive in time.
Grandmasters expression immediately turned unsightly,
However, Your Majesty, this is just quenching your thirst with poison. If little San cant return in time, we basically dont have the capital to withstand the Spirit Empire. We might not evenst tomorrows battle!
Ning Fengzhi said:
Your Majesty, Grandmaster is right. We dont know if king Lan Hao can return in time, and rather than face an enemy we cant defeat, it would be better to temporarily escape. How about fighting again once king Lan Hao returns?
Xue Beng shook his head, his gaze instantly turning resolute,
We cant retreat. Troops in defeat are like andslide. If we withdraw, we might no longer stand a chance. Just in case I retreat tonight, and Teacher returns tomorrow, and we have to fight the enemy in the middle of retreat, wouldnt that be even more hopeless? Even if Teacher sessfullypletes the inheritance, hes also a god level power. With my army ruined in retreat, facing an enemy on the same level as him, it might be difficult to win. Taking a step back, meaning to disrespect, just in case Teacher doesnt return, what would be the point of us retreating? Pursued by the Spirit Empire army led by that god, we might notst even days. It would be better to risk it all in one battle. For every day we endure, Teacher has one day to return. If we really cant persevere, at least Ill die on the battlefield. I cant die in retreat. An emperor dead in battle rather than a fleeing coward.
At Xue Bengs words, everyone including Tang Hao only felt one thing, shock.
Without a doubt, Xue Bengs strength was nothing more than an insect before them, and his position as Emperor could even be said to have fallen into his hands. As for him regarding Tang San as a Teacher, to Tang Hao it seemed that this was just him wanting to use Tang Sans strength. None of these powers really thought highly of him, they only showed him respect for his position.
But at this moment, everyones attitudes suddenly turnedpletely around. Facing such a crisis, facing an enemy with a god level power, Xue Beng as Emperor not only showed any timidity, but even had no ns to retreat. He would actually go all out against the Spirit Empire, meeting force with force. In fact, making such a choice with the immense contrast in strength between both sides, really was no different than suicide unless Tang San could return in time. To have such courage, even if it was on the reckless side of things, Xue Beng for the first time gained the respect of these powers.
Fine
Tang Hao roared, making the tent ring, his potent aggressiveness rising spontaneously. Looking straight at Xue Beng, Tang Hao nodded,
Worthy of my sons disciple. Thats right, youre correct, we can only fight to the death, no fleeing cowards. Then leave that god to me, even if I die Ill give her something to remember. What is happy about living, what is bitter about dying? Living in this world when you can die grandly might not me lucky.
Tang Xiao smiled,
Second brother, did you forget about me? We brothers havent fought an enemy together in a long time. To stand against a god level power, even our grandfather never experienced it. Were even luckier than the old man!
Grandmasterughed out loud,
Even though we cant drink in the army, Your Majesty, how about we make an exception today? Im suddenly very thirsty.
Xue Bengughed too, suddenly standing, shouting,
Servants, serve wine, let me and all the seniors get thoroughly drunk before the battle.
An inner servant quickly ran out from the back, whispering somewhat awkwardly by Xue Bengs ear. Xue Beng was stunned:
Oh no. For the sake of impartial military discipline, we werent allowed to bring any wine. This
Tang Haoughed:
Oh granddisciple, if you can survive this crisis, I dare guarantee that you will be the wise ruler of a generation. Lets have tea, its all the same.
As emperor, if he was called granddisciple by anyone else, he really wouldnt feel very happy. But Xue Beng now felt excited, he understood that these spirit master world powers had already truly acknowledged him.
Fine, then tea instead of wine.
At nightfall, whether in Jialing Pass or the Heaven Dou army, everyone were busy with hidden preparations. Somber intent quietly rippled across the ins between the armies. After a month of silence, thest battle was on the verge of happening due to the sudden arrival of the God of Angels.
An uneventful night, dawn broke.
Before the Spirit Empire army sortied, at the first glimmers of dawn, war drums already roared through the Heaven Dou army camp.
Dong dong dong, dong dong dong, dong dong dong dong dong dong dong.
Cowhide war drums erupted with ear splitting booms in the hands of strong men, at least a thousand drums resounded in the million man army. All the camp gates opened wide, the army spilling out like a tidal wave.
The first to charge out of the camp were the light cavalry. The light cavalry was stationed on the wings of the army, and they now rushed out of the camp like two swiftly unfurling wings of the Heaven Dou army.
Immediately after came the central army infantry, light infantry in front, heavy infantry in the back, neatly marching into the battlefield with powerful strides.
On either side of the central army was the Tang Army as well as the Heaven Dou Empire spirit master legion led by the brothers Tang Xiao and Tang Hao. The reason for the switch was that a lot of the Tang Army elites came from the four single attribute ns. Their grievances with the Clear Sky School still existed, and in order not to influence the battle, themanders were switched.
Behind the central army was the absolute main force of the Heaven Dou army, the heavy cavalry legions. In this battle, the Heaven Dou army hade out in force, more than ten armored cavalry legions guarded thest infantry to leave the camp as two wings. A million heroes spread their wings, majestically pressing in on Jialing Pass.
A million troops! In this moment, the intense pressure made the defenders in Jialing Pass feel choked. Facing such a vast force from the Heaven Dou Empire, even Qian Renxue couldnt help frowning as she stood on the walls. Even though she had already advanced to be god, the force she radiated alone couldnt contend with a million soldiers.
Right now Qian Renxue could feel herself wavering, had Tang San returned? If not, why would the Heaven Dou armye out in full force with this timing?
Pass down my orders, open the city, sortie.
Qian Renxue shouted.
Yes.
The six priests epted the orders simultaneously. However, their orders were still a bitte. The defenders of Jialing Pass were already a scared by the Heaven Dou army, even the Spirit Hall spirit master legions were no exception. As they saw the Heaven Dou imperial armys unprecedented pressure, how could they not feel their hearts tremble? However, under the pressure of the spirit master legions, with the urging of the six priests, the Spirit Empire troops still unwillingly assembled.
The gates of Jialing Pass swung open, an army of altogether a hundred thousand surged out.
A hundred thousand already sounded a lot, but facing a million troops, a lot of the Spirit Empire soldiers already felt their legs tremble before the battle had even begun. From their perspective, what was the difference with throwing away their lives?
Just as Qian Renxue prepared to lead the Spirit Empire powers onto the field and encourage their troops, suddenly, a long cry like a dragons cry or tigers roar whistled over like a giant wave surging at the skies.
Where is Qian Renxue?
Along with that cry, from the side of the Heaven Dou army, a ball of golden blue light instantly grew, in the blink of an eye already arriving above. Hidden by that golden blue light, seven silhouettes appeared in the sky.
The leader was entirely dressed in golden blue armor, eight dazzling wave and cloud patterned wings unfolded behind him, a three pronged Seagod helmet on his head, holding the Seagod Trident, the inheritor of the Seagods divinity, Tang San.
Tang San pointed the Seagod Trident straight at Jialing Pass, his tremendous divine sense targeting Qian Renxue in practically an instant.
Seagod Tang San is present, where is Qian Renxue?
Tang San issued a shout, his tremendous divine sense dropping from the sky like a wave. The Heaven Dou army only felt a graceful drizzle, their energy instantly rising to a peak. The originally already boundless imposing manner rose to an even higher peak as Tang San deliberately announced his status as Seagod.
Drawing on the condensed faith of a million heroes, Tang Sans imposing manner also climbed to the limit, a circle of golden blue light spreading out around him. Next to him, Dai Mubai, Xiao Wu and the others were escorted to the front of the army by the Seagods power. Each of them simultaneously released nine spirit rings, and especially thest hundred thousand year red spirit ring was so dazzling.
Chapter 323 — Dual Exceptional Gods, Battle Ten Kilometers Above
Chapter 323: Dual Exceptional Gods, Battle Ten Kilometers Above
Just as the Heaven Dou army sortied the camp, preparing to fight the Spirit Empire army to the death, Tang San and hisrades finally returned just in time.
After defeating Qian Renxue, he only dyed for a few hours to help his friendsplete their spirit ring absorption, and after a short stop on Purple Pearl Ind, they immediately set off and hurried back. And because Tang San injured Qian Renxue, dying her return and forcing her to rest and recuperate for a night, this made Tang San able to return in time for the battle.
Tang Sans Seagods power abruptly appearing above the Heaven Dou army empire made Qian Renxues heart sink, clenghing her fists. But the Heaven Dou armys side was a different matter altogether.
Seeing Tang San and the other six devils returning, Xue Beng almost fainted from his horse with joy. Hed repeatedly prayed for Tang San to return, and when it actually happened, his happiness was indescribable. He even like mad drew his imperial sword and shouted at the sky:
The Seagod descends, long live king Lan Hao!
His shout immediately roused the Heaven Dou army that was still somewhat dazed from Tang Sans appearance. They might be puzzled by the Seagod Raiment Tang San wore, but the Seagod Trident he held couldnt be faked. Seeing Tang San raise the Seagod Trident, his whole body growing even more dazzling than before, the splendorous Seagod Raiment releasing an intense presence that immediately made the Heaven Dou soldiers eyes fill with a zealous light. They might not understand why His Majesty called king Lan Hao Seagod, but they definitely believed that with the guidance of king Lan Hao, they would defeat the Spirit Empire.
And Xue Bengs shout of long live undoubtedly ced Tang San on the same level as him, and even above him. This might be inappropriate, but Tang San appearing definitely foretold the tides changing. With him, the entire Heaven Dou armys million heroes had a backbone, with him, this battle was no longer suicidal, but rather a major opportunity to annihte the enemy.
Tang Hao excitedly raised his fist, looking at his son in the air his heart filled with pride. A god, yes, his son had finally inherited the Seagod, and returned at the critical juncture.
Grandmaster was even more excited than Tang Hao. Tang San was the disciple he had raised, whom he had taught all his knowledge. As he now saw Tang San had broken through the rank one hundred barrier, appearing in the sky emanating immense divine power, Grandmaster couldnt keep all sorts of feelings from welling up. In his heart he shouted madly, Father, grandfather, how good it would be if you were still alive. Yu Xiaogang isnt a cripple, Im not an embarrassment to the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n, even if my spirit is crippled, Ive raised a god, a god!
Despite being on the battlefield, Grandmasters eyes filled with tears. He had always waited for this day toe. And now that it did, and came at such a critical moment, he could no longer hold back his excitement. His whole life was a tragedy, and reaching this day hadnt been easy. Now seeing the god level Tang San, all of Grandmasters misery went up in smoke. Raising this disciple was the pride of his life.
Long live the Seagod, long live king Lan Hao.
The Tang Armys Strength, Speed, Defense and Medicine Hall masters were first to follow Xue Bengs exmation, immediately followed by the entire Heaven Dou army with a cry like andslide. That iparably powerful imposing manner made the six high priests on the walls of Jialing Pass immediately change expressions.
Before the battle had even begun, the imposing manner of both sides was already as different as heaven and earth. Even peak powers like them felt different before such a scene. After all, human power was limited, even Title Douluo didnt dare say they could battle an army of a million. At most they could escape unharmed. But in a war like this, Jialing Pass was the critical point of the Spirit Empire, so how could they run? The confidence that had filled them with Qian Renuxues return had made them certain of victory, but today they saw not only the the Heaven Dou Empires million soldiers flourishing with imposing manner, but at the same time also Tang San in the sky, brimming with a presence that made them tremble.
After one month, Tang San gave Golden Crocodile Douluo an entirely different feeling. When he faced Tang San a month ago he had been astonished, but he still couldntprehend how Bibi Dong could have been defeated by a youth that wasnt even rank ny five. Especially since Tang San had wasted more than half his strength at that time, giving Golden Crocodile Douluo even less of a sense of danger.
However, now that one month had gone by and he saw Tang San again, what Golden Crocodile Douluo felt had already turned into shock. Because Tang San gave him apletely immeasurable feeling, just like Qian Renxue next to him. That infinitely powerful presence enveloped in the Heaven Dou army was like dotting the eyes on a dragon, and with his appearance the entire Heaven Dou armys morale had sublimated to another level. Just this imposing manner pressed down on Jialing Pass until it felt unstable.
Miss, he
Golden Crocodile Douluo asked hesitantly.
Qian Renxues expression had already recovered its calm. Even though in her heart she had already known she would meet Tang San again on this battlefield, when he really appeared in front of her, she still couldnt calm down.
Youre not mistaken, Tang San has alsopleted an inheritance. I waste because I was always pursuing him. Unfortunately, I didnt seed, and finally let himplete the inheritance. He has inherited the power of the Seagod. Second priest, pass on my orders, withdraw the army into the pass and seal the gates. At the same time, summon all imperial spirit masters to the top of the walls, and guard the pass. We cannot let the Heaven Dou Empire take one step past us.
Before the second priest could speak, the third priest couldnt helpmenting:
Miss, withdrawing the army now might not be so suitable. Morale is already low, and if we flee before the battle, how can we still fight?
Qian Renxue gave a cold snort, making the third priest feel his heart tighten, as if squeezed by arge hand. He staggered back two steps with a muffled grunt, his face changing color.
Without withdrawing, what could you still do? When facing a million Heaven Dou soldiers, dont tell me you high priests are sure you can win when outnumbered six to one? Our only chance is to dig in at Jialing Pass. With Tang San here, you can rely only on your own strength in the battle.
The second priest Golden Crocodile Douluo drew a cold breath, setting his mind,
Miss is right, we can only rely on the solidity of Jialing Pass to block the Heaven Dou army assault. Pull back the army before they approach, raise the drawbridges. Put all efforts on defense. Miss, dont worry and go deal with that Tang San, leave this ce to us. The oue of the battle depends on you.
Qian Renxue looked face to face with Golden Crocodile Douluo, sighing inwardly. Of course she understood his meaning. This battle was entirely settled by which side had a god level power. Even if one god was only injured, it would still instantly reverse the battle. But, for her to defeat Tang San was as difficult as climbing to Heaven. Dragging him with her into death might be the best possible oue.
Of course, she wouldnt say what she was thinking. The Spirit Empires already weak morale couldnt stand another blow.
Floating up, dazzling golden light exploded from Qian Renxues whole body, her divine sense spreading out, covering half the sky in practically an instant, six golden wings abruptly unfolding behind her, shouting loudly:
Qian Renxue is here!
The simple words werepletely different when shouted by Qian Renxue, every syble brimming with her surging Angelic power, this alone pushing down the million Heaven Dou soldiers excited shouting.
A marvel appeared before Jialing Pass. Half the sky was pure golden, the other half was crystal clear blue, both colors holding one half.
The divine presence really was too immense. Covered by Qian Renxues Angelic power, the gging defenders inside Jialing pass were immersed in that warm power, and were immediately ame with confidence. They had a kind of feeling like the Jialing Pass they defended was forged from metal, an unbreakable superfortress. The warm waves of Angelix power also roused their instinctive fighting spirit, their blood starting to boil. Even their swift retreat back into the pass didnt influence their rising imposing manner.
On the other side, Tang San released an azure halo, and enveloped in this Seagod power, the Heaven Dou soldiers felt like they turned into a raging wave, the distant Jialing Pass walls like crumbling fences, fundamentally unable to stand up to the strike of their ranging wave.
The Angelic power forged the presence of the Spirit Empire defenders into the strongest shield.
The Seagod power forged the presence of the Heaven Dou Empire army into the sharpest spear.
When the battle had yet to begin, the strongest of both sides, Tang San and Qian Renxue, had already started to influence the entire battlefield. It was also only with god level domains that their divine senses could have such vast impact, and only such god level power could trulymand armies like these.
Rumble. The Heaven Dou army marched forward step by step. With each step they took, the azure light in the air would also move forward a bit, always hovering above the army, shielding their advance.
The golden light in the sky had no choice but to yield a bit under that azure pressure.
In the air, Qian Renxue trembled faintly, gazing at the distant Tang San bathed in blue light, her gaze like a sword. She knew that Tang Sans control of his Seagod power had advanced yet another step in these few days. With his abilities being superior to hers in all respects before they became gods, after inheriting divinity, with all circumstancesbined, he was still a head above her. Despite Qian Renxue already using all her strength, she still couldnt stop Tang Sans domain from pushing hers back, constantly leading his Heaven Dou army forward. At this time, unless she agreed to retreat, her Angelic Domain would only be constantly constricted.
Themon soldiers didnt understand strength or weakness of divine power. The golden light that appeared over Jialing Pass admittedly astonished the Heaven Dou soldiers, but on their side, the golden light Tang San released wasnt any weaker. They couldnt make sense of divine power, but they could understand strength. By how the blue light Tang San released constantly pressure the golden light, the other side unable to do anything about it, Tang San very clearly held the advantage. In such circumstances, the morale of the Heaven Dou army grew even stronger, constantly shouting the name of the Seagod and king Lan Hao.
The Seagod originally relied on the faith of the creatures of the sea to be god, and even though Tang San didnt have the belief of as many sea creatures right now, as the Seagod, the feverish faith of a million soldiers still instantly made his divine sense unprecedentedly strong. As both sides closed in on each other, the already suppressed Qian Renxue felt unable to breathe.
Dazzling Angelic Raiment matched by deep azure Seagod Raiment, Tang San and Qian Renxue, had already be the focal point of the battle. Facing the enormous pressure Tang San brought, Qian Renxue finally couldnt help drawing her Angelic Sacred Sword. Thrusting the sacred sword toward the sun, all her divine power bursting forth, a pure golden light shone down on her from the sun, the dazzling light instantly slowing the pace of the Heaven Dou army for a moment, Tang Sans Seagod Domain alsoing to a halt because of the several times stronger defense.
However, Tang San showed a faint smile at the corners of his mouth. With both sides divine sense and domains staked against each other, one side acting first proved that they already admitted their strength was insufficient. Beingprehensively dominated undoubtedly made the seed of defeat in Qian Renxues heart sprout.
On the way back, Tang San had already considered all manner of possible methods Qian Renxue might use once she fought him again, and inwardly also had some countermeasures. Dragging him into death, was that so easy?
As if agreed upon in advance, at the same time as Qian Renxue turned pure gold after being enveloped by the True Sunfire, Tang San also raised his Seagod Trident. Golden and blue, the two colored lights instantly withdrew into their bodies, and at the same time turned into two intense halos descending from the sky. Tang San and Qian Renxue also separately charged up into the sky.
They both understood that a battle of gods was a battle on a different level. It couldnt possibly take ce in front of human armies, or both sides would be annihted. Even if Tang San was stronger than Qian Renxue and the Heaven Dou Empires side would have fewer losses than the Spirit Empire, the terrifying side effects of god level powers shing would cause tens of thousands of deaths. Neither of them wished to see such circumstances. Consequently, their battle wouldnt be before the walls of Jialing Pass, but rather high in the sky.
Six and eight wings beat simultaneously, Tang San and Qian Renxue were a kilometer up in the blink of an eye, and still climbing. Everything beneath their feet grew smaller and smaller, but their eyes were always fixed on the opponent. This battle was crucial to them, whoever could win in this battle could decide the entire war.
One kilometer, two, three Tang San and Qian Renxue climbed the whole way to a ten kilometer altitude, until they were no longer visible from below, the vision of soldiers on both sidespletely blocked by clouds and the altitude.
Qian Renxue coldly watched Tang San, doing her best to calm her raging heart, her eyes bursting with intense killing intent. Just as Tang San expected, her feelings of defeat had already been strengthened in the previous confrontation, until she showed signs of being ready to die, then managed to suppress it. But when facing Tang San, she always had a feeling like he was far above her.
Tang San smiled slightly, pointing the Seagod Trident to the side,
In todays battle, however you and me win or lose, do you believe that the Spirit Empire still stands a chance? Even if you could keep me from influencing the battlefield, Jialing Pass will still break. You should have seen that myrades have already advanced to Title Douluo, and two have even broken through rank ny five, and with the morale of your defenders, theres no suspense to this battle. With Jialing Pass broken, the Spirit Empire stands undefended. Once the Heaven Dou and Star Luo armies link up, the Spirit Empire will be extinguished.
Qian Renxue gave a cold snort,
If you want to fight then fight, since when did you be so talkative?
Tang San looked calmly at Qian Renxue,
I only want to inform you that even if you n to die and pull me down with you, it will still be impossible. You cant do it. Try it if you dont believe me.
Pure golden light red in Qian Renxues eyes, anger, humiliation, unwillingness, instantly pushed her Angelic power to the peak. With her as the center, surging angelic mes instantly soared, three hundred meters high, vast expanses of clouds below them melting away from the heat. If someone looked carefully, the speck of pure golden power would even be visible from the battlefield below them.
Facing Qian Renxues furious eruption of power, Tang San did nothing, smiling slightly,
Were already ten kilometers up. The closer you are to the sun, the better suited it is for you to fight while absorbing True Sunfire. Since I came here to fight you, Im sure I can defeat you. Can fighting in a ce most ideal to you let you wholeheartedly ept your defeat, what do you say?
Drop dead!
Qian Renxue couldnt take Tang Sans taunting any more. The three hundred meter True Sunfire behind her instantly condensed into a giant Angelic Sacred Sword, falling from the sky straight towards Tang San, distorting and tearing the air, and the pure golden Angelic Domain also instantly erupted, enough to show that this was Qian Renxues full power attack.
Facing such an attack, Tang San still looked elegant and unhurried, holding the Seagod Trident upright in front of him, his gaze frozen on the Seagods Heart on the main de, the Seagod Eight Wings on his back simultaneously spreading as far as they could, scattering wave-like blue light.
Different from how Qian Renxues True Sunfire burned away the clouds below them, this moment both the white clouds below as well as behind Tang San all turned into specks of blue light and instantly merged into his Seagod Eight Wings, bing the purest water element.
Tang Sans Seagod Eight Wings came from the Eight Spider Lances, and afterwards their ability to devour and filter energy had geometrically multiplied under the effect of Tang Sans divine sense. Their absorption process even surpassed Qian Renxues Angelic Six Wings. This wasnt just the advantage of two more wings. The Eight Spider Lances was an evolving external spirit bone, and before Tang San became a god, its quality far surpassed any spirit bone in the Angelic Raiment. Moreover, it had always been one with Tang San, while Qian Renxues Angelic Raiment had been fused with her one by one as she underwent the divine inheritance. In terms of unity, Tang San definitely held the advantage.
Even though Tang Sans Seagod Raiment were his own spirit bones transformed by and filled with the Seagods power, and not originally one set like the Angelic Raiment, the quality of Tang Sans spirit bones still surpassed a hundred thousand years, so the overall quality was still higher than Qian Renxues Angelic Raiment.
Tang Sans greatest advantage over Qian Renxue was that everything he had were things he had umted drop by drop on his own, while Qian Renxue relied on Spirit Hall, relied on Qian Daoliu, and even more borrowed strength. This was also the reason why Tang Sans strength was a head above hers when both were gods of the same level. It was the real reason Qian Renxues strength was less than Tang Sans in all respects.
While on the way back, Tang San had relied on his divine sense to master all kinds of abilities, directly bing one with the identity of Seagod. This was also the source of his confidence. As for his previousments, besides confidence, it was enve more to provoke Qian Renxue. In terms of wisdom, Qian Renxue was after all a level below Tang San.
Blue light shed, and Tang San was scattered and smashed beneath the giant Angelic Sacred Sword, vanishing into nothing. But Qian Renxue still clearly sensed that this was only a Tang San made from water elements. The real Tang San floated gracefully a kilometer away, the eight wings on his back beating softly, looking at her like he was ying. He dodged Qian Renxues attack rather than stiffly meeting it.
If their positions were reversed, it would have been impossible for Qian Renxue to do the same. If she was targeted by Tang Sans divine sense, she would have had to stiffly meet Tang San, dodging would have been impossible. But Tang San was different, his divine sense was above hers, and forcefully broke her targeting the instant she attacked, then used the water elements absorbed from the clouds to create a clone, easily leaving Qian Renxues attack range.
Tang San used actions to prove to Qian Renxue that his strength was above her in all areas, and also constantly nourished the long nted seed of defeat in her heart.
Are you scared?
Qian Renxue looked angrily at Tang San, she didnt know what was going on, why she couldnt calm down when she again faced Tang San today.
Tang Sans expression suddenly changed, turning iparably aggressive, his crystal clear blue eyes suddenly exploding with a berserk aura,
Afraid? That word should only be used for you. Take my halberd.
Tang Sans sudden change from the previous calm grace to the current wild aggression left Qian Renxue feeling unwell. But at this moment, surging blue light was already exploding from Tang San. With a single shake, he grew a hundred meters tall, the Seagod Trident growing with him, making the simplest and most direct, but also forceful throwing motion. His Seagod Trident turned into a blue stream, like a shooting star, screaming straight towards Qian Renxue.
The instant the Seagod Trident shot out, the light exploding from Tang San, including the energy that turned him giant, suddenly all infused into the Seagod Trident. To the eyes of Qian Renxue, the moment this weapon flew from Tang Sans hand, it seemed to cut the sky in two. Tang San also returned to normal after it flew off.
Indeed, this was the third form of the Seagod secret skills, One Goes Without Return. This was theplete version, the true One Goes Without Return.
Tang Sans eyes were as bright as sapphire, fixed on Qian Renxue. Surging divine intent instantly coalesced, basically never giving Qian Renxue a chance to dodge, forcing her to meet the strike.
This moment Qian Renxue immediately understood that she had been fooled. What Tang San said before was all to build an atmosphere, leading to her being tricked. Shed now just attacked with all her strength, and even though she had chatted with Tang San a while, and her divine power was quickly recovering, it still wasnt back at its peak. And Tang Sans strike was clearly already charged up, exploding with all its might. With one side waning and one side waxing, the difference was clear.
But fully aware that she had been tricked, Qian Renxue could do nothing but meet this attack.
The Sacred Angelic Sword swept out, floating in front of her. Her hands moved like lightning, poking three different points on her body. Six golden specks of light exploded with intense golden light in the air, and at the same time, each of the six parts of Qian Renxues Angelic Raiment produced a speck of golden light that fused together, one golden six pointed star converging behind the Sacred Angelic Sword.
Right now, with Qian Renxue as the center, everything around turned vague. The Sacred Angelic Sword split into six, the six longswords crossing, then instantly spinning, aggregating a somewhat conical golden entergy. The instant all this was done, Tang Sans Seagod Trident also arrived.
An iparable explosion instantly erupted. Qian Renxue shook, the Angelic Raiment growing incredibly dazzling, the golden mist she released visibly rushing behind her like a tidal wave, clearly pushed back by the Seagod Tridents attack power.
Meanwhile, a series of ring sparks also shot from her wildly spinning Sacred Angelic Swords and the Seagod Tridents main de. It was like a golden fireworks disy in midair, making space twist and distort, the golden light covered a full square li.
Just as Qian Renxue blocked Tang Sans attack and the Seagod Tridents attack power was dispersing, an intense energy attack came a second time. The blue light that was just weakening instead intensified, almost breaking through her Sacred Angelic Sword formations defensive barrier in one go.
What was going on? Qian Renxue was shocked, her original n was to take advantage of when the Seagod Tridents attack power weakened and Tang San still hadnt pulled it back to use all her strength to sever the divine sense connection between Tang San and the Seagod Trident, just like in her first battle with Tang San after she became a god, and catch the divine weapon. Without the weapon, Tang Sans strength would at least sink thirty percent, substantially increasing her chances of winning the fight. But who knew that this Seagod Trident actually contained such enormous energy, enough tounch a second attack in circumstances like these.
As the God of Angels, Qian Renxue didnt have an understanding of the Seagod, otherwise she wouldnt be so shocked. This kind ofyered wave divine power was characteristic of the Seagod, waves rising before the previous had receded, in endlessyers. How could thisplete version One Goes Without Return single attack ability end so easily? How could Tang San give Qian Renxue the chance to take his Seagod Trident again?
Not daring to be neglectful, Qian Renxue focused and used all her strength to meet attack after attack. The energy Tang Sans Seagod Trident erupted with had another strike of divine power appearing before the previous hadpletely disappeared, with altogether nine waves ovepping. The moment of thest energy explosion, Qian Renxue was sted away by that terrifying divine power explosion, flying headlong several kilometers. And the Seagod Trident also flew in a wide arc, returning to Tang Sans hand.
Qian Renxue clenched her teeth in midair, forcefully swallowing back a trickle of blood that threatened escaping the corner of her mouth. She felt resounding echoes from her Angelic Raiment, intense energy fluctuations clearly appearing in the Angelic Raiment due to suffering too great a force. The Sacred Angelic Sword even more rang constantly.
Tang San caught the Seagod Trident, but frowned slightly. He had no intention of pursuing. He had used all his strength in the attack just now and needed time to recover. If he rashly pursued and was unable to kill Qian Renxue, her counter attack definitely wouldnt leave him feeling any better. The divine power of the God of Angels was a bit stronger than he had expected. In Tang Sans original n, even if this charged attack couldnt seriously hurt Qian Renxue, it would at least ruin part of her Angelic Raiment. But now it seemed that even the Sacred Angelic Sword that had shed directly wasnt even damaged.
Actually, Tang San was overthinking it. His One Goes Without Return really was formidable, but Qian Renxues response had been perfect, and Tang San faced not only the Sacred Angelic Sword, but Qian Renxue had infused the Sacred Angelic Sword with the power of all the parts of her Angelic Raiment the moment the Seagod Trident reached her, the Angelic Raiment simultaneously shing with Tang Sans strike, he naturally couldnt break it. To loosen the Angelic Raiment was already quite terrifying.
Hong Dazzling pure golden mes exploded from Qian Renxue, and Tang San suddenly felt like the sun had grown in the sky. Qian Renxue and the sun were connected by a pure gold pir of light. Qian Renxue grabbed her Sacred Angelic Sword, and as she caught her bnce, her expression had already changed. Her eyes revealed a coldness that Tang San had never seen in her before, the God of Angels, the representative of the holy light, now emanated a smell of death.
Neither side was in any rush to move. Tang San swung his right hand, shing out a circle of light with the Seagod Trident. A strange and vague seven-pointed star appeared beneath his feet, and the Seagod Eight Wings on his back also seemed to grow transparent, all extending, hanging motionless, just like carved from sapphire. The ring of light beneath his feet expanded, shooting behind him, and under the influence of this blue light, one golden speck of light after another began to appear behind him. Each moment, these blue lights seemed to multiply, converging into a blue river, flocking towards the Seagod Eight Wings on Tang Sans back. The scene was like a raging wave forming in midair.
Chapter 324 — Super Edition Fusion Ability, Hell White Tiger
Chapter 324: Super Edition Fusion Ability, Hell White Tiger
Qian Renxue began to absorb the power of True Sunfire regardless of the consequences, and Tang San didnt dare hold back either, starting to absorb the power of the ocean ten kilometers in the air.
This altitude should originally have influenced Tang San a bit, but due to the existence of the external spirit bone Eight Spider Lances transformed into Seagod Eight Wings that shouldnt have been a part of the Seagod Raiment, it was a lot easier for him to draw on the power of the sea. Even this altitude didnt hinder him.
Tang Sans expression was also serious, seeing Qian Renxue didnt speak again, he could tell that she really was doing her utmost. Her Angelic Raiment was no longer golden, it had actually turnedpletely fiery red, and even inscribed pattern was a bit vague due to how much True Sunfire she was absorbing. In fact, absorbing True Sunfire regardless of the consequences like this, with the slightest mistake in control, she might selfbust. How would she do something like this unless the circumstances were like this?
Two gods faced each other in the air, and on the ground the curtains were already drawn on the battle.
As Tang San and Qian Renxue flew up at the same time, the soldiers on both sides of course also simultaneously lost the god level domain shrouding them. On the Heaven Dou Army side, the high morale only slowed a bit, while the Spirit Empire defenders seemed to have lost their backbone. After all, their morale was just too suppressed before, and the time the Angelic Domain covered them still wasnt enough to reverse the contrast. This was also why Tang San relied on his Seagod Domain to press in step by step, forcing Qian Renxue to set herself against him prematurely. He definitely didnt want to let the momentum hed built up be changed by Qian Renxue. And Qian Renxue had no choice, she could only join battle with Tang San ahead of time.
Xue Beng, overseeing the army, could be said to be the most excited person in the Heaven Dou Empire million man army. He had never expected that his white lie would actuallye true at the crucial moment. And this change also forcefully pulled his mind back from deathly stillness. He could of course tell that Tang San held the advantage against Qian Renxue. Moreover, returning with Tang San were also the other six devils that had already be Title Douluo level. The battle where hed originally nned to bet everything had now be an ideal opportunity topletely vanquish the enemy. How could Xue Beng give up this chance?
As Xue Beng drew his imperial sword, holding it high, shouting with nearly all his strength, Tang Sans name had already risen to an iparable position in his heart. Tang Sans appearance today had not only changed the course of the battle, but could also be said to have saved the entire Heaven Dou Empire! Even though Xue Bengs long live shout had been a bit impulsive, he didnt regret it at all, because to him, Tang San was definitely deserving.
Heaven Dou Empire, our grand King Lan Hao has already cultivated to divinity, in todays battle, before Jialing Pass, we wont give the enemy another chance. We will use the blood of our enemies and possession of Jialing Pass to celebrate our patron saint of the empire, King Lan Hao. All forces charge!
The full attack order passed down, and Xue Beng wasnt the only person whose blood boiled, all the soldiers in the Heaven Dou Army now felt certain of victory. Tang San had already several times showed what was meant by an undefeatable legend in front of them, and Xue Beng calling him patron saint of the empire was just what these soldiers were thinking.
One million heroes began a thundering assault, from the highestmander marshal Ge Long, to the lowest level five manmanders, everyone was iparably excited. Legions in formation started to separate on the vast in, pressing in step by step towards Jialing Pass.
The Shrek Six Devils charged at the very front, Dai Mubai furthest ahead, bing the arrowhead of a million men. The other five followed by his side. They had already eaten Oscars strengthened flying mushroom sausage, two pairs of illusory wings beating on their backs as Jialing Pass came closer and closer.
The brothers Tang Hao and Tang Xiao nced at each other, thinking the same thing. The two leapt up simultaneously, arriving at the front of the army in practically a few leaps, pitch ck Clear Sky Hammers appearing in their hands, standing side to side with the Shrek Six Devils.
How to avoid as many casualties on the battlefield as possible? Without a doubt, most important was settling the oue between the strongest. Tang Hao and Tang Xiao deeply knew this point.
The walls of Jialing Pass, without a doubt, were defended mostly by spirit masters. Breaking their defense was impossible by relying only on soldiers. Once spirit masters reached a certain level, fighting one against a hundred really wasnt difficult, let alone with the solid walls of Jialing Pass. Consequently, the collision between powers would be most important. Only by killing the strongest spirit masters on the other side leading the powers of their side, was it possible to break Jialing Pass as soon as possible.
Tang Hao and his brother werent the only ones who knew this. Poison Douluo Dugu Bo, Sword Douluo Chen Xin, Bone Douluo Gu Rong, Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhi, as well as the four Tang Sect hall masters were already charging forward. Adding the Shrek Six Devils, more than ten powers formed a line, elerating simultaneously, taking the lead to charge towards Jialing Pass.
They say that experts are bold, and that they dared attack like this when Jialing Pass held several tens of thousands of Spirit Empire spirit masters, clearly showed they had this confidence.
On top of Jialing Pass, watching the enemy army approach, the hundred year old Golden Crocodile Douluos eyes were a bit red, roaring,
Spirit masters below rank eighty disperse, the reste with me to annihte these ignorant children!
Spirit masters above rank eighty couldnt simply be counted in quantity. During the Spirit Empires war with the Heaven Dou Empire, the losses of spirit masters was disastrous. In fact, cultivating spirit masters wasnt easy, and Golden Crocodile Douluo didnt want to expose the spirit masters under hismand to unnecessary risks, leading to grievous harm.
As they say, soldiers against soldiers, generals against generals. If Tang San and Qian Renxue were kings against kings, then what was happening here was a battle of generals.
Jialing Pass wasing closer and closer, Dai Mubai shouted:
Leave those six priests to us. The rest is up to you seniors.
While speaking, Dai Mubai faced upwards and roared wildly, his seventh spirit ring suddenly brightening. His whole body suddenly expanded, growing golden fur. In the blink of an eye, he had turned into a ten meter long giant tiger, all the fur erect like metal needles, nine spirit rings erupting. Especially thest red hundred thousand year spirit ring gave people a hair-raising feeling. His evil eyes savage, his hind legs pushed against the ground, instantly crossing the moat, bing the first to lunge onto the walls of Jialing Pass.
Along with Dai Mubai came a loud and resonant phoenix cry, dazzling red light shooting towards the sky, a figure as enormous as Dai Mubai glittering in the air, nine phoenix heads crying, its giant wings roiling with heat. Phoenix Douluo Ma Hongjuns spirit avatar, Nine Headed Fire Phoenix.
This was still only the beginning. Even more dazzling lights followed, rushing out along with Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun, a ck stream of light quietly following Dai Mubai. That illusory silhouette basically couldnt be seen clearly, like it was Dai Mubais shadow. At the same time as her, Oscar ate a clone mirror sausage, his body shaking, actually taking the same appearance as Dai Mubai, his imposing manner not weaker at all, leaping onto the walls closly behind the white tiger.
Pink light exploded along with them, and in that pink cloud Xiao Wus body multiplied. Her spirit avatar actually didnt turn her into a bunny, but rather caused six silhouettes identical to her to appear next to her, only condensed from pink light, guarding at her side. With light and shadow flickering, the seven figures leapt towards the walls simultaneously.
Xiao Wus spirit avatar was different from Tang San, Dai Mubai and the others. She had cultivated from a hundred thousand year spirit beast, once her strength broke through, she had turnedpletely from beast to human. Even though her spirit was still a Soft Bones Rabbit, due to her beast form beingpletely refined into a human, when she used spirit avatar she couldnt possibly turn back into her spirit form. These six clones each possessed seventy percent of her strength, but could only act ording to instinct, mainly protecting Xiao Wu herself. In fact, right now Xiao Wus strength had reached rank ny six, and even with just the instinctive attacks with seventy percent of her strength, these six clones were absolutely terrifying.
At the same time as the first five devils charged forward, as thest one, Ning Rongrong still didnt cross the moat, but rather stood firm on her side, the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda in her hand instantly expanding. In the blink of an eye, it had already be a true thirty meter tall treasure pagoda. And Ning Rongrong herself, disappeared inside.
When she previously carried the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda in her hand in seemed like nothing, at least not many people noticed it, but now that it expanded hundreds of times, it suddenly became the focal point of the entire battlefield.
Her spirit rings also grew along with the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, nine dazzling spirit rings each bing more than ten meters in diameter, such a dazzling scene. Especially thest blood red spirit ring imperiously dered a hundred thousand years of power to those Spirit Empire spirit masters on the walls.
Seeing that dazzling Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, Seven Treasure zed Tile School master Ning Fengzhis eyes shone, thinking to himself that it was finally time for him to retire. Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda hadpleted thest hurdle, nine rings! The dream of all members of hte Seven Treasure zed Tile School, on this day, was finally aplished by his daughter.
Without hesitation, Ning Fengzhi swayed, and another pagoda appeared. Even though it was only seven floors, and also only had seven spirit rings, and its light a bit duller, its simultaneous appearance on the battlefield was no less shocking.
Everyone knew that the Seven Treasure zed Tile School was the worlds number one support sect, but could only have at most seven spirit rings. Now, one peak level Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda spirit appeared, as well as another nine floor Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda. This upsetting disy gave the Spirit Empire powers on the walls an intense shock.
In fact, Ning Fengzhis Seven Treasure zed Tile Pagoda was only an illusion, only strengthening his support by a certain degree. But Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda wasnt just her seventh spirit ability spirit avatar. At the same time it was also the Nine Treasure Divine Light Barrier of her eighth spirit ability. With this defense, unless god level powers like Tang San or Qian Renxue appeared, nobody could think of breaking it. As a support type spirit master, having such a powerful defensive ability would definitely let her show her full strength on the battlefield.
The instant Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure Divine Light Barrier formed, she showed all the spirit masters present what was meant by the number one support type sect, what the charm of the number one support type spirit master was.
A full thirty lines of dazzling light suddenly shot from Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda, at the same time as the first six spirit rings on the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda shed. This dazzling scene made the fighters on both sides for a moment forget the two deities that had risen to battle in the sky.
Thirty rays of light, every sixnding on one person, perfectly boosting the Shrek Five Devils charging towards Jialing Pass. In fact, after reaching rank ny five, Ning Rongrongs boost ability had already reached the full one hundred percent. In other words, illuminated by her six rays of light, the Shrek Five Devils strength, agility, spirit power, defense, attack and attributes were all doubled.
Even for spirit masters above rank ny five, advancing from rank ny five to ny six only doubled spirit power, the other areas didnt advance that much. With Ning Rongrongs boost, right now the Shrek Five Devils full strength hadpletely broken through rank ny five, each one blossoming with an iparable second flourish of light.
First to charge, Dai Mubai was now still furthest ahead. The instant Ning Rongrongs six lights of support enveloped him, he instantly erupted with the formidable strength as the strongest power attack type battle spirit master of the Shrek Seven Devils. A savage red light suddenly shot from his right leg, instantly spreading all over him, finally freezing over his dual evil eyes. Dai Mubais presence also instantly grew savage, his already ten meter long body expanding once again under the effect of the six boosts and this red light. His height didnt change, but all his muscles swelled, his terrifying presence suppressing the Spirit Empire spirit masters below rank ny such that they couldnt breathe, even weakening the spirit abilities they used by thirty percent.
That red light was the Bloodthirst ability of the Bloodsucking Savage Hurricane right leg bone Dai Mubai possessed. It instantly maximized his fighting strength. Dai Mubai clearly understood that this was the most crucial moment, and only by powerfully assaulting the top of the walls could they truly fight the powerful spirit masters of the Spirit Empire. But it was also during the charge to the top of the walls that they faced the most attacks. Therefore, just as they charged, each of them ate one of Oscars seventh spirit ability Erect Gold Fly, even Ning Rongrong was no exception. As a result, Ning Rongrongs boost for them wasnt as simple as one hundred percent. Even though this sudden support light had thirty rays, with her formidable strength after reaching rank ny five and meticulous control, she actually managed to use them all simultaneously, and even though these thirty rays of light didnt reach the Erect Gold Flys promised one hundred five percent effect, it still raised them by twenty percent, reaching one hundred twenty percent effectiveness. With Dai Mubai in addition using the Erect Gold Fly himself, his spirit avatar instantly reached a terrifying level of strength, not at all inferior to the strongest on the Jialing Pass walls, Golden Crocodile Douluo.
The others also each showed changes from this boost. The vague shadow following next to Dai Mubai was Hell Douluo Zhu Zhuqing. She was even more vague, like a puff of smoke twisting around Dai Mubai. Oscar expanded, also temporarily serving as a power attack type spirit master. He was the only one who didnt eat the Erect Gold Fly, because if he did it couldnt amplify the next spirit ability attack power by another fifty percent after eating the clone mirror sausage, it could only boost his sausage making ability. But, this fellow bluntly released all of Dai Mubais support ability forms, White Tiger Vajra Form, White Tiger Devilgod Form, White Tiger barrier as well as spirit avatar, using all of them in one go. With Ning Rongrong backing him, even though he was a replica White Tiger Douluo, he currently disyed the strength equivalent to a rank ny five power attack type Douluo. He caught up to Dai Mubai, helping him withstand the pressure.
And in the air, Ma Hongjun had already turned the top of the walls fiery red. He only used his fifth spirit ability, Phoenix Meteor Shower, and countless ming balls fell from the sky, indiscriminately bombarding the walls of Jialing Pass.
Absolutely dont underestimate this fifth spirit ability. Ma Hongjun had already be the Phoenix Douluo, the heat of his phoenix me had already reached a rather horrifying degree. Most importantly, his Phoenix Meteor Shower not only had the one hundred five percent boost of the Erect Gold Fly, but at the same time also Ning Rongrongs boost. Ning Rongrongs six great buffs had the most obvious effect on him. The reason was very simple, that attribute buff had the greatest effect on Ma Hongjun, doubling both the heat and the burning ability of his phoenix me! Such a wide area attack revealed his power even further. Of course, Ma Hongjun didnt hope for his attack to have any conclusive effect, he was just harassing the opponents as much as possible, giving hisrades a chance to scale the walls.
But most shocking was still Xiao Wu. The six figures she had produced before had now turned into nine, clearly the effect of the Erect Gold Fly. At the same time, after these nine figures were buffed by Ning Rongrong, each one turned from pink to scarlet. With the buff, the strength of each was now no less than Xiao Wus normal state. They were only one beat slower than Dai Mubai as they screened Xiao Wu to head to the top of the walls.
Watching the Shrek Six Devilspletely erupt, the brothers Tang Hao and Tang Xiao, as well as Sword Douluo, Bone Douluo and the others were also shocked. Even though they were also buffed by Ning Fengzhi, clearly, the effect was much lower than what Ning Rongrong gave the Shrek Six Devils. Even though theyd already seen that the Shrek Six Devils had reached the Title Douluo level, now that they truly saw their strength, this old generation of Title Douluo truly recognized the power of these youths.
In the past, the Shrek Six Devils had always been hidden by Tang Sans overly dazzling radiance. At this moment, in this battle with the Spirit Empire, they themselves showed everyone their strength. In the Shrek Seven Devils, Tang San definitely wasnt alone on the stage. Each one was a Shrek Academy monster, truly unreasonable monsters. Each one was the genius of several generations of the spirit master world.
Of course, the Spirit Empire side didnt sit still either. They of course wouldnt let the enemy onto the walls so easily. The six great priests led by Golden Crocodile Douluo, as well as altogether eight Title Douluo transferred from other ces to Jialing Pass in recent days, fourteen powers with the aid of more than a hundred Spirit Douluo, wildly attacked Dai Mubai and the others. They had only one goal, to keep them off the walls.
Boom The Phoenix Meteor Shower became the first wave of attacks. The moment Ma Hongjun soared into the air, he had already drawn the attention of the Spirit Empire powers on the walls. Among the fourteen Title Douluo level powers, a water attributed spirit Title Douluo immediately released a wide area defensive ability.
An enormous blue barrier covered the top of the walls, trying to stop Ma Hongjuns attack. This Title Douluo was also a power second only to the high priests, his spirit power at rank ny four, his cultivation even a bit higher than Ma Hongjun, and this defensive spirit ability was his eighth spirit ability. In the eyes of the Spirit Empire powers, it was enough to block Ma Hongjuns fifth spirit ability.
However, history had showed that underestimating the Shrek Seven Devils was disastrous. This time was no different.
Boom The moment the first Phoenix Meteor hit the blue barrier, that Title Douluos expression changed, shouting,
Not good, watch out above!
A single Phoenix Meteor smashing his blue barrier caused an intense ring of light to ripple out, already showing a crack. His warning wasnt slow, but unfortunately, right now the Spirit Empire powers gazes were all focused on Dai Mubai and the others striking the walls. They basically hadnt imagined that the eight spirit ability couldnt block the attack from the sky. Therefore, their attack abilities were all pouring downwards. Even if they reacted, there was no time tounch any attacks above.
A series of explosions rang like thunderps above Jialing Pass. That rank ny four water attributed Title Douluo instantly paled, using his spirit avatar to turn into an enormous turtle, constantly pouring spirit power into his Warding Rain Barrier. Unfortunately, he underestimated Ma Hongjun too much.
In terms of attributes, fire and water cancelled each other. The one with the strongest attribute held the advantage. Even though his spirit wasnt bad,pared to the peak level fire type spirit Phoenix, he was still far behind. Let alone when all of Ma Hongjuns attributes were doubled, as well as the effect of the Erect Gold Fly.
Three seconds, only a short three seconds. The blue barrier in the sky loudly shattered, turning into countless motes of blue light that scattered in all directions. It had only stopped one third of the Phoenix Meteor Shower. Even more ming sted down, exploding in the crowd.
Whats going on?
Golden Crocodile Douluo roared angrily. Qian Renxue wasnt here, so it was up to him to manage the situation, so when the others all acted, he held back untilst, and now revealed his unreasonable strength as the Spirit Empires second priest. Seeing the ming meteors rain down, he suddenly leapt into the air, swaying, already using spirit avatar to turn into a giant crocodile. And at the same time, without anyone noticing which spirit ring brightened, countless glittering metallic scales burst from his body, shooting towards the Phoenix Meteor Shower in the air.
Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom Like rolling thunder, violent explosions detonated in midair, countless sparks scattering, dazzling. The majority of the phoenix meteors were actually blocked by Golden Crocodile Douluo, only a small number exploded in the ranks of Spirit Empire spirit master powers, causing some injuries among Spirit Douluo, but not managing to influence their fighting strength.
In the air, Ma Hongjuns Nine Headed Fire Phoenix gazed with ice cold killing intent, focused on Golden Crocodile Douluo. The nine heads rose simultaneously, issuing a resonant phoenix cry, then suddenly fell from the sky, the entire phoenix ming, charging straight for Golden Crocodile Douluo. His aura was alsopletely locked on Golden Crocodile Douluo.
Even though Ma Hongjuns Phoenix Meteor Shower couldnt truly influence the majority of the Spirit Empire spirit masters on the walls, his attack definitely disrupted their rhythm. Especially when his strength alone drew over the strongest second priest Golden Crocodile Douluo, keeping him from stopping the Heaven Dou Empire powers from scaling the walls, reducing the pressure on Ma Hongjun and the others considerably.
Golden Crocodile Douluo was shocked as well. He now clearly felt a formidable pressure descending, he had never imagined that a spirit master whose strength clearly wasnt at rank ny five would actually make him feel such pressure. He had to face him seriously. The giant crocodile raised its head, gazing at the descending Ma Hongjun.
Indeed, Ma Hongjuns strength of course wasnt equal to Golden Crocodile Douluo. Even with Ning Rongrongs buffs, his strength was at most between rank ny five and six, his overall strength absolutely wouldnt be rank ny six, and his spirit power was still a considerable distance from the rank ny eight Golden Crocodile Douluo. The reason he could give Golden Crocodile Douluo such pressure was mainly because of spirit suppression. The phoenix could be said to restrain the majority of all reptile spirits, and Golden Crocodile Douluos spirit belonged to this category. No matter how strong he was he couldnt fly, and confronting the diving phoenix, the pressure he felt from the source of his spirit was crucial to now making him passive.
The Shrek Six Devils really were too familiar with each other. Being together for so many years, they didnt even need to look over to understand the abilities the others used in battle. In the sky, Ma Hongjun drew the attention of Golden Crocodile Douluo. Below, Ma Hongjun and the others were already shing head on with the Spirit Empire powers.
Dai Mubai amply disyed the meaning of overbearing. In his spirit avatar, especially with after his second growth with Ning Rongrongs buffs and the Bloodthirst ability, he definitely drew the most attention. As a result, at least six Title Douluo focused their attacks on him, even including three priest level powers. These Spirit Empire spirit masters had a very clear purpose, to kill Dai Mubai in one move. No matter how strong he looked, power still had limits. Let alone him, even Golden Crocodile Douluo definitely wouldnt dare simultaneously take the attacks of these Title Douluo level powers.
But in fact, Dai Mubai bore these six Title Douluo attacks head on, and moreover directly charged at the walls. Of course, that wasnt with his strength alone.
ck and golden, vague and distinct, two rays of light instantlypleted a fusion ability in midair. The originally already enormous white tiger now seemed to stretch and swell once again. The glittering golden light disappeared, Dai Mubais fur again turning white. But, that was white like milky white crystal. A pair of wings on its back, its whole body seemingly carved from crystal, more than thirty meters tall, an iparably enormous terrifying white tiger suddenly appeared. With a beat of its wings, it elerated even further, an intense ring of white light suddenly exploding around it.
This white tiger had ck stripes, the enormous king character on its forehead especially distinct, its tiger eyes more than a meter in diameter, with faintly red light. Even the Spirit Empire priests couldnt help feeling a chill down their spines.
Dai Mubai was no idiot, of course he knew that what kind of attacks he would face if he charged first, and naturally Zhu Zhuqing knew it as well. The instant these attacksunched, they also used the strongest ability in the Shrek Seven Devils apart from the now god level Tang San, Hell White Tiger.
That crystalline giant white tiger also pulled along a vague shadow, and as the powerful Title Douluo abilities shed with that white ring of light, they were actually all deflected.
Tang San once said that once Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing reached the Title Douluo level, with their high affinity, their Hell White Tiger very possibly might briefly reach god level strength. The white tiger was also a feline, and had a seventy percent affinity with Zhu Zhuqings Hell Civet. Among the spirit masters of the Heaven Dou Empire that could use spirit fusion ability, this was second only to Grandmaster, Flender and Liu Erlongs Golden Sacred Dragon. However, of those three only two were Spirit Douluo. These were two Title Douluo, and Dai Mubais strength had moreover reached rank ny five, and with Ning Rongrongs full support as well as Oscars Erect Gold Fly backing them, this instant explosion of power really was too terrifying.
Right now, even if Dai Mubai and Qian Renxue appeared, they would still be startled by this super edition Hell White Tiger. Even they would hesitate in facing an attack of this level, and in a frontal sh might not be able to keep the Hell White Tiger off the walls!
Boom The Hell White Tiger forcibly smashed onto the wall with incredibly unreasonable strength. With a shake of its thirty meter long body, at least five Title Douluo were sted off.
Roaring wildly at the sky, the Hell White Tigers enormous body didnt attack these Spirit Empire powers again, nobody had expected that the moment after theyd just climbed the walls, it lunged towards Golden Crocodile Douluo. And this instant was also the moment Ma Hongjun was about to dive from the sky to attack Golden Crocodile Douluo.
This was teamwork, perfect teamwork. From the start, Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun and the others had been aiming for Golden Crocodile Douluo. Having fought once, they of course knew the importance of this second priest. Not only in terms of strength, but as Qian Renxue was fighting Tang San, it was impossible for her toe back and take charge, and this Golden Crocodile Douluo was definitely the enemys vitalmander. If they could him, the impact on todays battle could be imagined. As a result, Dai Mubai would rather aim this Erect Gold Fly boosted attack on him alone.
Chapter 325 — Six Devils Show Of Force, Soldiers At The Walls
Chapter 325: Six Devils Show Of Force, Soldiers At The Walls
Once they saw the Hell White Tiger and Ma Hongjuns pincer attack, there wasnt time for the others on the walls to help Golden Crocodile Douluo even if they wanted. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings Hell White Tiger and Ma Hongjuns aerial attack was perfect, forcing Golden Crocodile Douluo to suffer attacks from both directions at once. Despite the numerous Spirit Empire spirit masters on the walls of Jialing Pass, at this moment Golden Crocodile Douluo felt alone and isted. That absolutely wasnt a nice feeling, and could even be called painful.
The first thing Golden Crocodile didnt expect was the threat Ma Hongjun posed to him, the second was how the Heaven Dou Empire sides powers could breach the defenses to mount the walls so soon, and the third was of course the Hell White Tigers fearsome strength. At this moment, he alone wasnt enough to even deal with the Hell White Tiger, let alone with Phoenix Douluo Ma Hongjun on top.
Ma Hongjuns attack alone wasnt enough to trouble Golden Crocodile Douluo too much, but he didnt need to finish Golden Crocodile Douluo, he just needed to block him from escaping into the air, forcing him to defend until he had to fight the Hell White Tiger.
In the critical moment, Golden Crocodile Douluo revealed the full power that made him the second high priest of the Spirit Empire behind Qian Daoliu. All his scales stood upright as he twisted violently, producing ayer of vague golden light with each shake, making Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun unable topletely target him. And at the same time, his enormous body abruptly turned, pulling his alligator tail up to his mouth and biting down on it, turning into a full circle with the most solid scales he had on the outside, and the vulnerable areas inside. Simultaneously, his whole body spun quickly like a pinwheel, and along with his spirit rings shing, he shot from the top of the walls, charging straight towards Ma Hongjun, hitting the soft parts and avoiding the hard was the natural way to squish a persimmon.
Without a doubt, this was Golden Crocodile Douluos all out attack, and also the best method in a critical situation. A rank ny eight Title Douluos full strength attack was terrifying. If Ma Hongjun dodged now, then without a doubt, with Golden Crocodile Douluosstrength he could immediately open up a good distance, and the other Spirit Empire powers would also get the time to assist. At least Golden Crocodile Douluo wouldnt have to face Ma Hongjun and the Hell White Tigers pincer attack, making hurting him very difficult. If Ma Hongjun didnt dodge and met him head on, Golden Crocodile Douluo could still rely on his unreasonable stremgth to force him away, taking advantage of the gap to escape. Of course, that way he would very likely be caught up to by the Hell White Tiger. He was betting, betting that Ma Hongjun didnt dare take his full power attack. As long as he retreated an inch, Golden Crocodile Douluo would have a chance.
Would Ma Hongjun dodge? He used his actions to prove the power of the Shrek Seven Devils to all on the battlefield. Seeing Golden Crocodile Douluo about to hit him, Ma Hongjun gave a silent curse, and his seen heads spit me. Not towards Golden Crocodile Douluo, but rather towards himself. Surging phoenix me surged all over his body, and at the same time, the his phoenix wings closed up, with his heads stuck inside, curling up like a ball, going into the crash without hesitation or thoughts of dodging.
Boom
The ming meteor made from a Nine headed Fire Phoenix was sted high in the air. In midair, Ma Hongjun couldnt even maintain his Nine Headed Phoenix avatar, directly turning back into his human form and even vomiting blood, clearly seriously injured. The mes all over him scattered in all directions, hisplexion pale as paper.
But, his injuries were worth it. At the same time Ma hongjun had disyed his greatest power with one strike. The wind fire wheel-like Golden Crocodile Douluo was stalled in midair for a second by his attack, and was even covered in scorching mes, dissipating all of his momentum. It was also at this moment that the Hell White Tiger arrived.
Bang A giant w raked Golden Crocodile Douluo. Golden Crocodile Douluos Golden Crocodile avatar had to be described asrge, but it paled inparison to the thirty meter long Hell White Tiger. Absolutely dont underestimate this tiger w, it was an attack that Dai Mubai had charged up for a long time and using the strength of the Erect Gold Fly boost. With this one attack, Golden Crocodile was pped straight off. Half his body was embedded in the wall.
Daring to harm my little brother. This old man will end you.
The Hell White Tiger spit out Dai Mubais voice, a giant white ball of light exploding out, bluntly smashing down on Golden Crocodile Douluo.
Golden Crocodile was now putting his all into defense. The collision with Ma Hongjun had left him in pain, and he could only suffer Ma Hongjuns attack. There was no way he could dodge that w. With one strike, Golden Crocodile Douluo was already seeing stars, blood spraying from his mouth. What he could do now was to burst with all his rank ny eight spirit power,bining it with his spirit abilities to protect himself.
With one white light suddenly exploding on top of the walls of Jialing Pass, a giant jag was sted into the walls, countless stone chips shooting in all directions. Golden Crocodile Douluos muffled grunt was audible even to the Heaven Dou army that was still far from Jialing pass.
However, Dai Mubai only had time for one attack, without even the time to check on Golden Crocodile Douluos condition, before he sharply spun, facing the attacks of the other Spirit Empire powers. In order to attack Golden Crocodile Douluo twice, the Hell White Tiger would have to take at least ten attacks, and at least half of those were Title Douluo attacks.
The instant the Hell White Tiger formed, Ning Rongrongs boosts towards it failed, because her Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda couldnt boost god level powers, and the Erect Gold Flys ability could onlyst one strike. Because of this, after Dai Mubaiunched one attack, it would be a bit difficult to bear all those strikes. The Hell White Tigers form was already starting to grow vague. The thirty meter shape could admittedly contain enormous energy, but it also had an extremely clear goal.
Poor Golden Crocodile Douluo, he had now also been sted straight back to his human form. Even though Ma Hongjun was miserably hurt, he was still rtively fine, whereas this second priest might be worse off than he had ever been in his life. His whole body was embedded in the rock of the wall, and those shattered scales of his Golden Crocodile avatar were equivalent to his own flesh, every part of him torn and mangled, vomiting big mouthfuls of blood. Hisplexion was unsightly to the extreme. He could only gasp for breath. In fact, the Hell White Tigers god level strike had beenpletely focused on him! How could he get off easy? Golden Crocodile Douluo was in his hundreds, and even though an attack like this wasnt enough to directly put him out of the fight, hed still lost at least seventy percent of his unreasonable strength. Recovering would even more difficult than when Bibi Dong was injured. After all, age spared no man.
He had absolutely not expected that, as the battlefieldmander, hed be this seriously injured in one exchange. And it only cost the enemy the injuries of one Title Douluo. His depression was definitely more painful than his injuries, which was also one of the reasons Golden Crocodile Douluo madly vomited blood. Without a doubt, the Shrek Six Devils n of beheading the enemy was extremely sessful.
What made Golden Crocodile Douluos eyes even wider was that the fatty hed clearly seriously injured so bad he turned back into human form had actually resumed his spirit avatar in the air, and by the looks of it, his strength wasnt affected by his injuries. He was actually diving from the sky again. How was it possible?
Nothing was impossible, dont forget that the Shrek Seven Devils had two supports. Besides the worlds number one support spirit master, they also had the worlds number one food type spirit master. Even though the crystal caterpir sausage was hard to produce, each of the Shrek Six Devils carried one. Ma Hongjun was seriously injured, but this crystal caterpir sausage really was potent, made while Oscar had eaten the Erect Gold Fly. It instantly healed the injuries. And Ma Hongjun hadnt spent too much spirit power either, with his injuries restored, he naturally suffered no major hindrance.
However, the Shrek Six Devils didnt scale the walls entirely smoothly. After all, the Spirit Empire had too many formidable spirit masters. Even though Oscar had Ning Rongrongs support, he didnt have as powerful abilities as the Hell White Tiger and was directly hit below the walls, suffering some injuries.
On Xiao Wus side, of her nine clones, four were destroyed, while the other five sessfully stepped onto the walls, turning into five red shadows, each finding a Spirit Douluo.
They might not be able to set the result in one blow against Title Douluo, but against lower level Spirit Douluo, Xiao Wus spirit avatar disyed terrifying strength.
Five red lights erupted simultaneously, directly shooting into the sky, instantlypleting five Burst Kill Eight Stage Drops. In front of the rank ny six Xiao Wu, her Burst Kill Eight Stage Drop would have even Tang San worry about losing ayer of skin. As for Xiao Wus main body, she reached the top of the wallspletely without incident. Definitely dont forget about Xiao Wus two great defensive abilities, Teleportation and Invincible Golden Body.
Just one Invincible Golden Body made her the second to charge onto the walls after the Hell White Tiger. With a series of dazzling Teleportations, four Spirit Douluo over rank eighty had their necks twisted by Xiao Wu. It was still Soft Skill, but Xiao Wus Soft Skill was nowpletely different. She was surrounded by an illusory light, and when she attacked only this shadow that was simr to her main body moved, but could easily aplish the Soft Skill. Title Douluo level Soft Skill.
Xiao Wus disy immediately caught the attention of the Spirit Empire powers. The third priest blurred, already charging towards her. Naturally they couldnt let Xiao Wu use her full strength, a rank ny five power in a group of Spirit Douluo was no different from a tiger in a flock of sheep.
A faint smile appeared on Xiao Wus face. One Teleportation, a quick retreat, and at the same time, a red speck of light flew from her hand,nding right behind those Spirit Empire high level spirit masters.
Look out!
One Spirit Empire Title Douluo who once saw something simr practically roared.
The terrifying force that red speck carried really was too shocking. That time, several dozen Spirit Sage and higher powers had been instantly annihted!
Indeed, what flew from XIao Wus hand was the second of the three Buddha Fury Tang Lotuses produced by divine craftsman Lou Gao.
But Xiao Wus actions didnt end here. She threw out the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus with one hand, while her other wrist turned, an borate cylinder appearing in her grasp. The next moment, dazzling light in incredibly dazzling colors appeared out of nowhere above Jialing Pass. Whether the defending Spirit Empire troops inside or the assaulting Heaven Dou army outside, all saw a strange scene. A fan-shaped light appeared on top of Jialing Pass, as beautiful as a peacocks tail.
Only one person didnt feel it was beautiful. That was the third priest charging towards Xiao Wu. The magnificent peacock tail spreading out happened to envelop him.
After Xiao Wu used the Tang Sects most terrifying mechanical hidden weapon Buddha Fury Tang Lotus, she also used the equally terrifying single target attack hidden weapon, Peacock Plume.
What the Peacock Plume fired was all sorts of needle type hidden weapons. Back when they first saw the blueprints, both divine craftsmen Tai Tan and Lou Gao were gobsmacked. This was the first time it was revealed on the Douluo Continent, the first time its power was unleashed. The unlucky third priest also became its test target.
All manner of different sounds erupted simultaneously. Even with the third priests strength it was impossible to dodge the Peacock Plume. Even Xiao Wu who fired it couldnt help gasping in surprise.
Terror made the third priest instantly use his strongest defensive ability. However, nearly all of the Peacock Plumes special needle type hidden weapons possessed the ability to break through protective energy. Bone piercing needles, Thunderme needles, Rending de needles, Devil subduing needles, Armorbreaking needles, Overlord needles, Dark yin needles, Dragonsnapping needles All sorts of needle type hidden weapons were perfectlybined.
Pain and explosions constantly appeared on the third priest. It was lucky hed smoothly already reached rank ny six, and at the same time as his defensive spirit abilities dulled the attack power of these needle type hidden weapons, his durable flesh became hisst shield, dissolving these attacks as far as possible. However, poison, explosions and all sorts of attacks were still made him suffer. His entire body was drenched in blood from the Peacock Plumes attack.
And just then, the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus exploded in the group.
What was the strongest mechanical hidden weapon? That was, when you even knew how terrifying it was, you still had no chance to dodge when you met it.
The terrifying explosive force brought an ear piercing shrieking sound, golden lotus petals practically instantly stabbing more than thirty Spirit Empire Spirit Douluo. Title Douluo levels had defensive power far surpassing Spirit Sages, but how difficult was it to nurture thirty Spirit Douluo? Before the Buddha Fury Tang Lotus, their bodies were torn like cloth, great clouds of blood suddenly blossoming.
And at the same time, an illusory red silhouette had appeared behind the third priest, a tender looking hand already grabbing his waist. It was Xiao Wu.
Having endured the Peacock Plumes attack, the third priest no longer had the strength to resist Xiao Wus attack, let alone when Xiao Wu with Ning Rongrongs support already surpassed him.
Right knee on the third priests lower back, and the next moment, this lord priest was thrown away by Xiao Wu. The other Shrek Six Devils basically didnt even need to look in the direction of this corner of the battle. At a simr level to Xiao Wu, her soft skill lock was something not even Tang San before he became god would have a chance of escaping. Let alone the third priest who was already heavily wounded from the Peacock Plume, he could only have one ending, and would only have one.
Tang Hao and the others were now definitely shocked. Of the Spirit Empires strongest six grand priests, the Shrek Seven Devils had directly gotten rid of two. This wasnt just a perfect start, at the same time it influenced the entire battle!
Right now, with the Hell White Tiger doggedly meeting the attacks of two priests, and Ma Hongjun falling from the sky to tangle with one, only one of the six great priests remained. This also didnt include Xiao Wus remaining five clones already tangling with one non-priest Title Douluo. The Shrek Six Devils were already doing as well as they could.
A giant Clear Sky Hammer found thest priest, the Clear Sky Hammer of Clear Sky School master Tang Xiao. With a single swing, that priest was forced back in swift retreat.
When Tang Xiao moved, how could Clear Sky Douluo Tang Hao stand aside? The Great Sumeru Hammer swung in a circle, stubbornly encircling three enemy Title Douluo. Sword Douluo Chen Xin and Bone Douluo Gu Rong joined hands, also taking up four Title Douluo.
Of course, this still wasnt all the strength of the Heaven Dou Empire. Oscar and the Golden Iron Triangle as the Golden Sacred Dragon werest tond. Their goal were thouse rank eighty something Spirit Douluo level powers. In an instant, the battle spread like wildfire. The Heaven Dou Empire side that should have been at a disadvantage, not only werent suppressed, but instead held an advantage.
And at this moment, the swarming Heaven Dou army had reached the moat. Even though Xue Beng didnt clearly see the situation on the top of the walls, but that the powers on their side had already all climbed to the top of the walls was enough to infer that his side wasnt losing. At least there wouldnt be a problem for a while.
Raising the imperial sword, Xue Beng shouted,
Soldiers of all armies, full assault!
In close to a month of peace, the Heaven Dou army stationed in the camp hadnt been idle. With the Tang Sect Speed Hall disciples frequent scouting, they had grasped the majority of the changes to Jialing Pass. Of course they knew the circumstances of the moat.
Consequently, as the great army just reached the mote, four cavalry legions immediately milled forward. On either side of each horsemans saddle hung a sandbag filled with soil. One sandbag weighed thirty jin, two were sixty jin.
As the Spirit Empires most important stronghold, the moat in front of Jialing Pass was of course very deep. Sixty jin of sandbags thrown in naturally didnt count for anything. But, as four cavalry legions, a full forty thousand men, took turns to throw sandbags into the moat, the effect appeared immediately. Even though it couldnt pack the entire moat full, filling a few wide passages wasnt a problem.
Commanded by marshal Ge Longs signal gs, the Heaven Dou army split neatly. After the cavalrypleted their task, they immediately retreated to both sides, and the heavy infantry began to cross the river.
Right now the majority of the people on top of the Jialing Pass walls were the Spirit Empires spirit master legions. Repelling those enemy powers notwithstanding, a pass guarded by spirit masters was admittedly secure as a vault, but it also had a weakness. Spirit master attack abilities all had fixed ranges. Even rank sixty and rank seventy spirit masters found it very difficult to project their attacks very far. Spirit abilities like Ma Hongjuns Phoenix Meteor Shower were after all extremely rare. Even Dai Mubaos White Tiger Meteor Shower only had a range of a hundred meters. Therefore, these spirit masters could only helplessly watch the moat being filled it. Right now they were less useful thanmon archer squads.
Sonorous metal noise resounded in the Heaven Dou army. The few legions furthest ahead slowly moved aside, leaving only six heavy infantry legions like a shield in front. Behind them, special warriors appeared one after another with stern faces and holding long ck boxes. They had once created unprecedented glory on this battlefield, using the power of ordinary humans to annihte practically an entire ten thousand man Spirit Empire spirit master legion. Indeed, they were the extension of Tang Sans Tang Sect, the Tang Army, the army equipped with the Godly Zhuge Crossbow that could make lower level spirit masters die trembling.
And together with the Tang Army also came the Heaven Dou Armys one and only spirit master legion, and furthest in front were the Tang Sect four hall disciples.
Riding alongside Xue Bengs tall mount, Marshal Ge Long sent down the orders, and soldiers next to him raised a yellow signal g. Seeing this g, two detachments on the front of the Heaven Dou spirit master legion moved. These two detachments only had three hundred men in total, but they were formed entirely from Tang Sect disciples. They were made each from one hundred fifty Defense Hall disciples as well as one hundred fifty Strength Hall disciples. Standing furthest ahead were the two hall masters, Tai Tan and Niu Gao.
Tai Tan and Niu Gaos eyes were burning with excitement, not for battle, but rather for the sect master high in the sky that had finally returned at the critical juncture.
Not so long ago, their four single attribute ns had left the Clear Sky School like stray dogs, practically any sect in the spirit master world could humiliate them. Until the day Tang San appeared, founding the Tang Sect, gathering them together again. Even now, when Tai Tan, Niu Gao and the others recalled their former circumstances, they couldnt help rejoicing. Back then Tang San had moved them with strength, but in fact, they had actually gambled on using Tang San as an opportunity to regather the four into one great sect. They had never expected the Tang Sect to one day reach such a position.
Ever since the first battle at Jialing Pass, the Tang Sect had established themselves as unique in the million man army. Even the Heaven Dou Empire spirit legion would be suppressed a bit by the Tang Army. As long as you mentioned the Tang Sect, mentioned the Tang Army, nobody wouldnt give their approval.
Even if it was before the battle, the Tang Sect already counted as the number one great sect in Heaven Dou City. With imperial support, their position was even above the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. And all this was because of Tang San. King Lan Hao, Imperial Tutor, Tang Sect master. If there initially were some chancellors that objected to Tang Sect receiving so many distinctions, then after the start of this war, everyone were already relieved.
Tang San had returned, returned moments before todays battle began, and he had already be a god. A god! As rank eighty something Spirit Douluo level powers, Tai Tan and the others of course knew the theory of rank one hundred bing gods, but this theory to their minds was like a legend. Tang San had turned this legend to reality. Even back when the four single attribute ns followed the Clear Sky School, even if the Clear Sky School was recognized as the worlds number one sect, they still had no god level power. Now these Tang Sect elders and hall masters could raise their eyebrows and exhale. Tai Tan and Niu Gaos excitement also stemmed from this.
Altogether three hundred disciples of the two halls, Defense Hall disciples in front, Strength Hall disciples in the back. Tai Tan and Niu Gao had the best rtionship, to the point the Strength Hall and Defense Hall disciples also cooperated best. They didnt just simply advance, even though they only had three hundred people, their appearance shook both armies.
One hundred fifty Defense Hall disciples, each had already expanded from releasing their spirits, the te Armored Giant Rhinos defensive power waspletely disyed. At the same time, each hand held a five meter tall and two meters wide, fully one meter thick giant tower shield. Even if these shields were all forged by the disciples of the Strength Hall using special alloys and werent all that heavy for their extraordinary defensive strength, it still weighed several thousand jin. When each person held two such tower shields, they were like a mobile rampart. The Defense Hall disciples were tall themselves, and with these things included, one hundred fifty people, three hundred tower shields, formed the most solid defensive line possible. In fact, each of these astoundingly heavy shields would need at least ten of the most elite heavy infantry to move.
Without a doubt, with these special tower shields from the Strength Hall, the Defense Hall disciples defensive power had reached an unprecedented level. Even for high level spirit masters, breaking their defense still definitely wouldnt be easy. As for bow and arrow, heavy crossbows and such attacks, could basically be ignored.
Even more valiant were still those behind. Even though the Defense Hall disciples had great strength, they focused their strength on defense, the true force came after.
One hundred fifty Strength Hall disciples, divided into four units of more than forty men. They werent noticable before moving out of the army formation, but now that they did, with a simultaneous roar, each unit of more than forty men simultaneously used force, and giant battering rams appeared.
Under ordinary circumstances, siege hammers would be carried by special vehicles, but these were brought out entirely with human strength. Only, as long as these siege weapons were closely observed, it would be obvious why they had to be wielded by people, and moreover carried by more than forty Strength Hall disciples.
These battering rams were made from thousand year Ironwood, covered by ayer of iron ting, and the front third waspletely made from iron essence. The entire battering ram was a hundred meters long, more than five meters in diameter. Was Tang Sans Seagod Trident heavy? Each of these battering rams weighed the equivalent of five Seagod Tridents, reaching a full five hundred thousand jin. Even in the spirit master world, maybe the Strength n was the only group that could use such terrifying battering rams by cultivating purely strength. What siege vehicle could carry such weight?
These four battering rams still werent fullypleted when the Heaven Dou army first set out, and had only been brought half a month ago. It had to be carried onto the battlefield by the Strength Hall disciples themselves, otherwise, if it was left to ordinary soldiers, there was no telling how many men it would take to move these four big fellows.
As the four battering rams were shouldered by the Strength Hall disciples, formally appearing on the battlefield, the defending Spirit Empire spirit masters on top of the walls were stupefied. These things, were they movable with human strength?
The Strength Hall disciples used facts to prove that these really were true battering rams.
The Defense Hall disciples quickly spread out, separating to the sides of the Strength Hall disciples. Raising the tower shields above their heads, they sheltered the Strength Hall disciplespletely within. As for the parts of the battering rams that stuck out, they basically needed no protection. If you have the skill,e break them! Even though these things werent made from the best materials, was that five hundred thousand jin weight so easy to destroy? In fact, ironwood itself not only didnt weigh less than steel, it was even more solid. If not for the Heaven Dou Empire possessing a province that produced such ironwood, even with the full backing of the Heaven Dou Empire, the Tang Sect still wouldnt have been able to create these things.
For these four battering rams, the Heaven Dou Empire had summoned ten thousand cksmiths under the Strength Hallsmand. These things were to be heavy and strong, there was no need for details, ordinary cksmiths were enough.
With the tower shields held high, these three hundred people immediately split into four units, stepping onto the sand filling the moat, swiftly charging towards Jialing Pass. Meanwhile, the Tang Army as well as the Heaven Dou spirit master legion also moved simultaneously,unching a tidal wave of attacks at the top of the walls. They were clearly screening the attack on the walls by those three hundred Tang Sect disciples.
Of course, the Heaven Dou armys attack didnt just consist of this. Among the infantry, a full six archery legions moved up to the moat under protection of the heavy infantry, drawing bows and nocking arrows. Besides the powers of both sides just now fighting fiercely on top of the walls, sixty thousand arrows began to indiscriminately nket the top of Jialing Pass as well as the inside of the walls.
Even back when Tang San attacked Bibi Dong, the Heaven Dou Army still didnt act so fiercely. Xue Beng didnt know if Tang San could return for todays battle, therefore, he had brought out all the trump cards of the Heaven Dou Empire. A million troops, how would they be so easily resisted? The Heaven Dou Empire had existed on the Douluo Continent for many years, and their resources were extremely deep, how could a recently founded nation like the Spirit Empirepare to this? In the past the Heaven Dou Empire had given all the kingdoms and duchies free rein mainly to give Spirit Hall face. Thats why they didnt deal with them. Until this moment, when the colossal empire revealed their robust strength.
The battle was practically ignited at this moment, the entire battlefield fiery. Countless arrows fell from the sky. To spirit masters, one arrow of course wasnt anything, but they couldnt withstand the constant indiscriminate rain! Harming them was very difficult, but it was enough to disturb them. Moreover, even more arrows rained down inside the walls, and the unprepared Spirit Empire soldiers were immediately hit,rge numbers of soldiers falling like scythed wheat. By the time they had tidied up their formations to deal with the rain of arrows, there were already several thousand casualties.
Chapter 326 — Nine Treasure Invincible Divine Light
Chapter 326: Nine Treasure Invincible Divine Light
The Heaven Dou Empires million man army suddenly erupted with immense fighting power, especially the way they cooperated as entire divisions were dispatched, moving a million troops without any disorder, everything neat and tidy.
This was the atmosphere of a great nation, something a temporarily assembled nation like the Spirit Empire couldntpare to. The Spirit Empire was established entirely by relying on Spirit Halls formidable strength and influence, as well as controlling more than sixty percent of all the spirit masters on the continent, through coercion and enticement. And then those kingdoms and duchies that felt danger from the two great empires and had no choice but to adhere to the Spirit Empire. Without a doubt, in terms of spirit masters, if the Heaven Dou Empire didnt produce a Tang San, they basically wouldnt even stand a speck of a chance. Even if the Clear Sky n came out it would in no way be enough to make up the difference.
Tang Sans greatest influence on the Heaven Dou Empire wasnt his personal strength, but rather his Tang Sect hidden weapons, using Tang Sect hidden weapon equipment to truly turn the Tang Army into a deadly threat to the Spirit Empire. If the difference in spirit masters was described as enormous, then the ratio of soldiers between both sides was evenrger, but this timepletely in reverse. The Heaven Dou Armys mood was strict, appropriately dispatched, and had even higher morale. As orders came, it moved as freely as the arm moves the finger. As long as the Spirit Empires spirit master legions couldnt start them off at a major advantage, then it was impossible for their ordinary armies topete with the Heaven Dou Empire. It was difficult to defend even with this Jialing Pass in the way.
Whether Qian Renxue or second priest Golden Crocodile Douluo, they were after all no armymanders. Their personal strength was as high as could be, but when it came to unifying the army, they had no special talent. To them it seemed that Jialing Pass defenses were so tight, even if the Heaven Dou Empire wanted to break through, they would still be bound to a siege battle, first passing the walls, and even if they wanted to attack the gates, their spirit masters could attack from atop the walls.
When the battle just started this really was the case, the Heaven Dou Empires powers directly chose to attack the top of the walls. But, the actions of the Tang Sect Strength and Defense Hall disciples, immediately made the spirit masters on the walls panic. Everyone knew that if the gates were breached, then the defenders inside Jialing Pass would be directly faced with the unrelenting, unhesitating all out assault of a million troops. Spirit masters had limited spirit power, even if they killed with all their strength, how many could they kill? Killing ordinary soldiers was still easy, but to killing those heavily armored troops still had to be done through rather strong spirit abilities.
Originally the Spirit Empires spirit masters and soldiers were very confident in their reforged solid gates. These were up to five meters thick solid iron gates, weighing at least a hundred thousand jin. But, as they saw the battering rams carried by the Tang Sect disciples, their confidence waspletely swept away. It was the first time they saw such enormous battering rams, and nobody could be sure how many strikes these gates could suffer.
The joint attack of the Tang Sect and Heaven Dou Empire spirit master legion was even more intense. The effect of the Heaven Dou Empire spirit master legion was mainly to defend the Tang Army, positioned just far enough from the top of the walls that none of the numerous enemy spirit masters attacks could reach. Only a small number of spirit masters specializing in long range attacks could pour strikes down in torrents. The Heaven Dou Empire spirit masters might be much fewer, but defending from attacks at such a distance still wasnt a problem. After all, the Spirit Empires strongest spirit masters were all busy fighting the Shrek Six Devils and the Heaven Dou Empire spirit master powers headed by the Tang brothers.
Spirit masters couldnt attack extremely far, but the Tang Army soldiers specially made Godly Zhuge Crossbows had no such restriction. In order to maximize the power and minimize the material requirements, under Tai Tans charge, these Godly Zhuge Crossbows mechanisms were made wayrger than the original. While the materials were a bitcking, the attack power had instead increased. After all, the size of the encasing let the mechanism be made evenrger, and the same for the crossbow bolts. Their attack range wasnt as far as bow and arrow, but within four hundred meters the Godly Zhuge Crossbow maintained its terrifying killing power.
Ten thousand Tang Army soldiers onlyunched one volley, but the ten thousand Spirit Empire spirit masters atop the walls had to cower down, and even instantly sufferedrge casualties. Even though the effect couldnt be asrge asst time with the flying mushroom sausage, suppressing the spirit masters on the walls was no problem.
On the battlefield, sometimes the oue wasnt decided entirely by strength. Morale and attitude were also extremely important. The Tang Army once left an extremely profound impression on the Spirit Empires spirit masters, and even though the spirit masters on the walls hadnt all experienced those circumstances, the story had already spread from one to ten and from ten to a hundred in the spirit master legions. Now that they faced the Tang Army for real, their hearts were already filled with fear, and nobody wanted to bear the brunt of the attack. One after another they retreated from the top of the walls. Who could then stop the assault of the Tang Sect disciples?
The attacks of a handful of spirit masters was basically no threat to the Defense Hall disciples. With the tower shields they wielded plus their exceptionally sturdy physique, they easily escorted the Strength Hall disciples with the battering rams up to the walls of Jialing Pass.
Violent explosive sounds reverberated practically as one. The Strength Hall disciples started their charge when they were still twenty meters from the gates, their strength fully focused on their four limbs, sprinting full tilt, releasing the strongest possible impact force with the battering rams on their shoulders.
The conical ram heavily impacted those iron gates. With this attack, even the Strength Hall disciples with their terrifying strength staggered back from the shock, and a few rather weaker disciples had the skin between their fingers split. But, their attack wasnt for nothing, the gates already showed giant dents, and the surrounding rock revealed massive cracks.
Five hundred thousand jin really was too terrifying. Even just one of these was breathtaking.
Hold the gates! Spirit master legions, attack! Soldiers below the walls, support the gates!
Golden Crocodile Douluo had just managed to crawl out of the wall, but the shaking from four heavy battering ram strikes knocked him to the ground again. The Hell White Tigers attack power was truly terrifying, under the effect of Erect Gold Fly, they made this hundred year old Douluos body suffer unprecedentedly heavy injuries. With difficulty gathering his breath to crawl up, his loud roar made him vomit another few mouthfuls of blood.
A dozen Spirit Empire support type spirit masters exerted their abilities on Golden Crocodile Douluo, easing his expression somewhat, but the light of his spirit rings was still extremely dull. Golden Crocodile Douluo couldnt help sighing, the years were unkind! As his bodily functions deteriorated, so did the rate at which he healed injuries decrease. But, he knew he couldnt retreat now. The Heaven Dou Empires first wave of attacks was the fiercest, if they could defend this attack, they could safely endure until Qian Renxue and that Seagods battle was over. Until the young miss returned, he had to persist in the battle here.
Golden Crocodile Douluo looked down over the battlefield. At hismand, the Spirit Empires spirit masters had quickly regrouped, and wereunching fierce attacks down on the Tang Sect disciples. And this was also just in the empty period after the Tang Armys first volley. Under the numerous spirit ability attacks, even the Strength and Defense Hall disciples couldnt bear it, and quickly retreated under the cover of the tower shields, back across the moat.
However, the Heaven Dou Empires archers never stopped, sixty thousand arrows to a wave, and the incautious spirit master legions suffered casualties.
Golden Crocodile Douluo now realized his mistake, and quickly gave orders to dispatch the Spirit Empire archer legions to the top of the walls, and at the same time to man the ballistae. When both sides had yet to enter closebat, archers were even more effective than spirit masters.
After handing down a string of orders, with the help of the support spirit masters, Golden Crocodile Douluo had caught his breath. He wasnt nning on joining the fight again, right nowmanding the army was most important.
The fight on top of Jialing Pass was already at a white hot intensity. After suffering the attack of the Peacock Plume and then Xiao Wus close quarters attack, the third priest became the first of the Spirit Empires six great priests to die in battle. When Golden Crocodile Douluo saw him, his body was already twisted into an inhuman shape, and Xiao Wu had already killed her way among those Spirit Douluo,unching an all out offensive. Her Teleportation now showed its greatest use. Backed by rank ny six spirit power, those rank eighty something Spirit Douluo single target attacks couldnt hit her, and they didnt dare use area attacks for fear of hurting their allies. In an instant, another four Spirit Douluo had died to Xiao Wus Soft Skill.
However, the battlefield wasnt all bad news to the Spirit Empire. As the battle prolonged, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings Hell White Tiger could no longer endure. The giant form scattered into specks of light, revealing Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing themselves.
The enormous exhaustion from the Hell White Tiger made their faces seem a bit pale. After all, when they attacked Golden Crocodile Douluo earlier they had also suffered a lot of attacks.
They had previously been blocked by the fourth and fifth priest. These two grand priests were quite formidable, even if the Hell White Tiger had astonishing strength, they still managed to withstand its attacks, retreating step by step to save themselves. Now that the pressure suddenly disappeared, as one side declined the other rose, the two grand priests instantly erupted, violently charging at Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing.
Golden Crocodile Douluo saw this scene and immediately showed a happy expression, his hazy eyes filled with resentment. It was this pair that had heavily injured him with their spirit fusion ability, now he wanted to see what chance they stood, the situation would also definitely change because of theircking stamina. After killing them, as the two priest level powers joined the fight, they could definitely reverse the direction of the battle.
Just while Golden Crocodile Douluo was calcting the contrast in strength between both sides, he suddenly discovered that Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing showed no trace of rm, so much that they even looked a bit happy. An ominous feeling instantly rose in Golden Crocodile Douluos heart, and he roared without hesitation: Careful!
The fourth and fifth priest were attacking with all their strength, and seeing their attacks already hitting Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai, even though they heard Golden Crocodile Douluos shout, they didnt realize it was aimed at them. In fact, right now their mental power was alreadypletely locked on Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing. As priests of the Spirit Empire, they had spent their entire lives researching all kinds of spirits, and naturally knew how weak spirit masters would be after ending a spirit fusion bility. Moreover, at this moment they still had several Spirit Douluo level support spirit masters backing them. With their attack power at its peak, nevermind resisting, Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai didnt even seem to have a chance to escape.
However, they didnt notice, outside the walls, by the moat, at the same time as Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings spirit fusion ability ended, the support light of that Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda containing Ning Rongrong suddenly halted, Oscar, Xiao Wu and Ma Hongjun temporarily losing Ning Rongrongs buffs. And at the same time, that red ninth spirit ring revolving around the pagoda also shone on the battlefield for the first time. Two red dazzling lights shot out, quietly cresting Jialing Pass, practically simultaneously hitting Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing.
In that instant, Dai Mubai and Zhu ZHuqing were both enveloped in dazzling golden red light, and in just the same second, the two great priests attacks also each hit them.
The fourth and fifth priests were instantly filled with joy, but they very quickly sensed something amiss. They attacked with the power of rank ny six Title Douluo, but while they hit the two enemies in front of them, the torrential force still drained away into nothing like a y ox in the sea.
The golden red light disappeared the instant their attacks ended, and at the same time, six boosting lights from Ning Rongrong simultaneously hit Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing.
One white and one ck ball of light shot out almost simultaneously, using the moment just after the fourth and fifth priests attack, catching this crucial timing.
In order to maximize attack speed, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing didnt bring out their strongest spirit abilities. Zhu Zhuqing turned into a vague ck light, quietly nestling up to the fifth priest, Hell Enhanced Hell Hundred ws, the fastest attack she could produce. As an agiity attack type Title Douluo, in practically an instant, shepleted the boost from Hell Enhancement, countless w shadows suddenly exploding at the opponents chest.
Dai Mubais attack was much simpler, a giant kill character appeared above both his golden tiger ws, the sixth spirit ability, White Tiger Annihting Kill.
The fourth and fifth priests had never thought that they could be defeated by Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing not in their Spirit Fusion Ability Hell White Tiger, and so now stumbled in the ditch.
With miserable screams, the two great priests flipped backwards simultaneously, blood spraying in the air like fountains. Even though they used their spirit power to guard themselves as far as possible at thest moment, dont forget that the enemies they faced were powers of the same Title Douluo level, and moreover they now didnt face two Title Douluo, but also the worlds number one support spirit master, Nine Color Douluo Ning Rongrong. It was also those two bizarre rays of light from the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda that reversed the entire battle. The difference was that Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing knew in advance that Ning Rongrongs support would arrive in time, while these two priests did not. Therefore, not only were their defensive spirit power broken, they also suffered extreme injuries.
The most direct effect was that at the same time as the two priests were sted back, they were already unable to maintain their spirit avatars. As blood sttered, White Tiger Douluo and Hell Douluos frightening spirit power had already stabbed into their veins. Even though it wasnt fatal, the two priests were still severely injured, torn and mangled at their chests.
The first time Ning Rongrong used her ninth spirit ability in battle she reversed the oue of a fight between four powers, again proving her strength as the worlds number one support tool spirit master. The ability she used was called Nine Treasure Invincible Divine Light, its effect simr to Xiao Wus Invincible Golden Body. The difference was that Xiao Wus Invincible Golden Body could only be used on herself, with three second invincibility. And Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure Invincible Divine Light could be used on any target. It could be used ten times per day, and moreover and moreover didnt consume any of her spirit power. This was the frightening effect of a hundred thousand year spirit ability. Of course it was also inextricably linked with the Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagodas quality as well.
It seemed like the Nine Treasure Invincible Divine Light could onlyst as long as Invincible Golden Body, but in a battle between true powers, one second invincibility could be equal to another life! Just like the earlier attack, if not for Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure Invincible Divine Light, the injured ones would be Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing. The Shrek Six Devils once again relied on their cooperation to win from behind, injuring two powerful enemies, and also finally breaking the bnce of powers between both sides in the battle.
Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing didnt pursue, they werent just acting exhausted, in forcing the previous attack after using Spirit Fusion Ability, their spirit power was already at rock bottom. From the start of the battle, without a doubt, they as the Hell White Tiger had suffered the most, and were naturally also the most exhausted. Ning Rongrongs ability was only to buff, she couldnt help them recover their spirit power. However, if Ning Rongrong couldnt help them recover, that didnt meant they couldnt recover at all.
Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing each produced a kind of thing, resplendent, a cylinder with countless facets. If they said nothing, nobody would believe this was actually a sausage, but rather more like a precious gem. The two smiled at each other, somewhat helplessly swallowing the peculiar sausages. If anyone nned on chewing to eat a sausage like this, their teeth would definitely copse. In fact, this sausage was hard like a real diamond. Only by directly swallowing it could it take effect. This was Food God Douluo Oscars ninth spirit ability, Half Again Diamond Sausage.
Why was it the Half Again Diamond Sausage? On the battlefield, this Half Again Diamond Sausage made all your abilities half again that of your opponent, that simple meaning. But the effect it had was absolutely terrifying.
If Oscars eighth spirit ability Crystal Caterpir Sausage was described as the best healing food, then this Half Again Diamond Sausage was the ideal recovery food. Its effect wasntparable to Oscars first spirit ability, Big Recovery Sausage. After eating a Half Again Diamond Sausage, within three seconds, physical strength, spirit power and mental strength would all recover by half. Consider, when you were exhausted from fighting an opponent of nearly the same strength as you, and ate this sausage, what would the result be? Especially since Oscar made each Half Again Diamond Sausage after first eating Erect Gold Fly, thereby adding ten ranks of effect to this Half Again Diamond Sausage making it better called Double Diamond Sausage, fully recovering spirit power and physical strength.
Three seconds, in just two breaths, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing didnt pursue and attack, but in these two brief breaths, the paleness of their faces disappearedpletely, recovering their full strength.
If Ning Rongrongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Pagoda was the Shrek Six Devils solid support, then Oscars sausage was their secret weapon. The manufacture of this Half Again Sausage was rather challenging, enormously exhausting to Oscar. To be able to produce six in the short time it took them to return, giving the six devils one each, that wasnt possible with Oscars strength alone. But he couldplete this arduous task with Tang Sans Seagod divine power support. This was also an important factor for why the Shrek Six Devils were confident in facing the six great priests. Relying on Oscars sausage, they practically each had double the strength of the opponents! The change in the situation also started from this moment.
The fourth and fifth priest resisted the pain, crawling up after rolling across the ground. Their expressions were already extremely unsightly, and they were just in time to see Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings changes. The two priests eyes filled with incredulity, practically roaring in one voice:
This is impossible!
Dai Mubaiughed out loud,
If your Spirit Empire had a food type Title Douluo as well, you would know this really isnt impossible. Especially when this food type Title Douluo even has a hundred thousand year spirit ability. Were not ying around.
While speaking, Dai mubai and Zhu Zhuqing shot forward simultaneously, but not to continue attacking those two priests, rather turning and charging straight at the Spirit Empire spirit master legion on top of the wall. There, even the strongest spirit masters were just Spirit Sages.
Not good!
Golden Crocodile Douluos expression changed, roaring:
Quick, Spirit Douluo level bishops, stop them!
But, his cry was still a bit toote. Zhu Zhuqing as an agility attack type Title Douluo was so fast that she shed past in an instant, and even easily used her sharp ws to cut the throat of a Spirit Douluo. Dai Mubai wasnt as fast as Zhu Zhuqing, but his spirit power had reached rank ny five, and also started his Hurricane right leg effect. With massively increased speed, for a moment he wasnt much slower than Zhu Zhuqing. Especially when they were each hit by two support lights, agility buff and spirit power buff. As a result, the two charged through in moments, leaving only a trail of carnage.
The fourth and fifth priests roused themselves, chasing after Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing. But at this moment, a scream resounded, and arge pile of mincemeat blocked their way.
Your opponent is me.
Tang Haos loud and infinitely aggressive voice exploded. That pile of meat was one of the three Title Douluo that had faced him. Tang Hao started very simply, ring detonation. He detonated his first spirit ring, instantly erupting with attack power that wasnt anything that just promoted and still only rank ny one power attack type Title Douluo could withstand, and was instantly sted into a pile of ground meat by the Clear Sky Hammers terrifying strength.
The fourth and fifth priest felt a massive forcee through, and as that Clear SKy Hammer swung around, the two were already drawn into battle with Tang Hao.
Facing four Title Douluo with his strength alone, after even killing one Title Douluo, such aggressiveness was something only Tang Hao could aplish on the present battlefield.
Years of pent up frustrations seemed to explode in an instant. Tang Haos Clear Sky Hammer churned up and down in the air like a ck dragon. In a one against four situation, he was still the attacking side. Such boldness and terrifying strength!
Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqings disy hadpletely roused the fighting spirit of this Clear Sky Douluo, and he perfectly disyed the Great Sumeru Hammer. In fact, Tang Hao had studied the Great Sumeru Hammer for decades, while Tang San had only learned it recently, but still relied on it to block the god level Qian Renxue. Tang Hao fully employed this secret skill, and even against four powers, he still wasnt inferior in any respect. Especially when the fourth and fifth priest had suffered considerable injuries.
WIth nothing to trouble them in the rear, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing fused once again in the air, that terrifying Hell White Tiger reappearing on top of the walls. The difference was that this time they didnt face the second priest Golden Crocodile Douluo, but rather those universally rank seventy or less Spirit Empire spirit master legions.
What would you call a tiger in a flock of sheep? At the same time as the Hell White Tiger charged into the group of people, the Spirit Empires spirit masters fully understood meaning the saying.
Meet them head on? Even the second priest was smacked straight into the wall, what could they do? Fear instantly spread, and the moment the Hell White Tiger charged into the crowd, it reaped the lives of several dozen Spirit Empire spirit masters. Even more terrifying, some low level spirit masters with less than rank forty spirit power were actually directly scared unconscious from the pressure of the beast. Fainting on the ground here was no different from dying, their allies feet was enough to end their lives.
In fact, on this wall, there were close to twenty thousand Spirit Empire spirit masters. To block the Heaven Dou imperial armys siege, Golden Crocodile Douluo had concentrated practically their entire spirit master strength here. However, against a power that could briefly reach the god level, what could these ordinary spirit masters do?
The Hell White Tigers wings suddenly pped, and at the same time as that enormous body was pushed into the air, a terrifying white light suddenly pressed down. Within a hundred meter diameter, the entire wall issued cracking sounds. The spirit masters within this range were blown to pieces, not one could live to see the next sunrise.
Now, even the spirit masters far away from the Hell White Tiger panicked. Who could still mind pouring down attacks? There was a mad scramble to escape, all kinds of spirit ability lights constantly flickering on the walls.
How could the Heaven Dou Empire let such a chance slip? The Strength and Defense hall teams mobilized against the walls a second time, renewing their attack on the gates.
It was also at this moment, unnoticed by the Spirit Empire spirit masters, what seemed like a giant green serpent had quietly slithered up to crest the wall, dark moss green, clinging to the walls and extending its head above Jialing Pass. And this giant serpent just crawling up, seemed innocent and naive.
No need to ask, this dark green giant serpent was precisely Poison Douluo with the Jade Phosphorous Serpent Emperor spirit, Dugu Bo.
Dugu Bo wouldnt fight head on. Among Title Douluo level powers, he could be said to be the weakest, even a Spirit Douluo level power attack type spirit master might be stronger than him in a straight up fight. However, in terms of destructive power on the battlefield, none on the Heaven Dou Empires side daredpare themselves to him, except perhaps Tang San.
Abilities like poison really werent just and honorable, and its effect was also limited when facing a true power. After all, stronger spirit masters had a very strong resistance to poison. However, if poison was cultivated to Dugu Bos level, reaching Title Douluo, then that was another matter entirely. Even clearly stronger Title Douluo wouldnt easily want to fight him. In the previous battle, the Spirit Empire had specially dispatched Blowfish Douluo to counter him, but he was currently one of the four Title Douluo trapped in battle against Tang Hao. With no opponent that could restrain him, Dugu Bos cold expression flickered with vicious light. The Jade Phosphorous Serpent Emperor spirit avatary quietly on the ground,yer uponyer of dark green light slowly spreading, just in the direction of the Spirit Empire spirit masters.
From the beginning, Dugu Bo not joining the entire battle was Grandmasters n, he was waiting for just this kind of chaotic situation. Right now nobody had noticed him, and he had ample time to release his Jade Phosphor poison. Title Douluo level poison, without exaggeration, had the power to massacre cities. Back when Bibi Dong led the army to Jialing Pass, her first target was Dugu Bo, and was only unsessful because of Tang Sans awe inspiring disy. Now, the Spirit Empire would pay a heavy price for their mistake.
In order to produce the full effect of his poison, Dugu Bo deviously made his spirit avatar as small as possible, and the poison he released wouldnt take effect immediately, only imperceptibly transmitting his Jade Phosphorous Serpent Emperor poison into the ground atop Jialing Pass, only gradually turning it dark green, and quickly spreading out. Even the spirit masters standing on the ground didnt feel anything at the moment, because the poison waspletely umted inside the rock. With the battle so intense, and the Hell White Tiger rampaging, who would notice the rock changing color at this moment? Even more when the ground was granite, which was dark gray to begin with, the dark green color change wasntpletely obvious.
This old poisonous creature was extremely cunning when deploying his poison. He didnt spread it towards those Spirit Douluo. The stronger the spirit master, the easier they would notice. His target was only those quantitatively enormous but mostly below rank seventy mid- and low level spirit masters. A wicked smile was already gradually appearing on Dugu Bos face.
Chapter 327 — Faint Green Fills The Walls
Chapter 327: Faint Green Fills The Walls
Boom boom boom boom Another four explosions that shook all of Jialing Pass reverberated again. Following the opportunity from the chaos created as the Hell White Tiger suddenly charged into the Spirit Empire spirit master legion, the small Tang Sect wall breaking teams sortied once again. This time they were even better prepared, with an even longer run-up. Because of the chaos on top of the walls, the Defense Hall disciples also shared some men to help the Strength Hall disciples carry the giant battering rams towards the gates, and those five hundred thousand jin weights turned even more terrifying.
Giant depressions appeared in the gates, and with this overbearing strike, the million Heaven Dou troops also roared, their voices bing the motivation for the Strength and Defense Hall disciples. Quickly retreating, the third strike followed.
One giant crack after another began to appear in the walls holding the gates. Even though the iron gates were thick and strong enough, that didnt mean the walls were as strong. The giant iron gates were already starting to deform under the assault, and the surrounding walls were less and less able to withstand it.
On top of the walls, Golden Crocodile Douluos eyes were already red. Of course he knew what the result of the gates being battered would be,
Bastards, attack, stop them! Block them even if you die!
His roar was doubtlessly aimed at the spirit master legion. After a series of disturbances, the spirit mater legions more than ten thousand spirit masters now also settled down.
Even though the Hell White Tiger was formidable, in the end it faced a several tens of thousands strong spirit master army. The physical strength of spirit masters far surpassed that of ordinary people, and at the same time as it had killed several hundred enemies, the Hell White Tiger had also spent an enormous amount of strength. In panic, the Spirit Empire spirit masters unleashed a constant barrage of spirit abilities towards it, and the attacks were just too many. The Hell White Tigers remaining energy fell even faster than when it faced the fourth and fifth priests.
Besieged by numerous spirit masters, even if each of the Hell White Tigers attacks could take the lives of several dozen spirit masters, by the light it radiated, its attacks wouldnt be able to keep up for too long. The Spirit Empire spirit masters also managed to sober up, still pouring the majority of their attacks towards the Hell White Tiger, while a small number had their hands free and once again started attacking the Tang Sect teams below the wall. They also knew that breaking Jialing Pass definitely wouldnt be so easy.
Boss Dai, retreat.
Ma Hongjun who was just keeping the six priest busy constantlyunched dive attacks from the air. Because he was in midair, he saw the situation on the field the most clearly. Nobody on the Spirit Empire side spotted that slithering Jade Phosphorous Serpent Emperor, but he saw clearly. In particr the Spirit Empire spirit masters by Dai Mubai had already regrouped, the majority focusing their attacks on the Hell White Tiger. If this went on, no matter how strong Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing were, they would still die from exhaustion. After all, theyd already eaten the Half Again Diamond Sausage, and there was no way topletely recover their spirit power again. Like ants can bite an elephant to death, those were after all legion scale spirit masters.
Dai Mubai also knew they couldnt continue. When he heard Ma Hongjuns warning, the Hell White Tiger once again exhibited fearsome explosive strength, a massive white energy sweeping out in an instant. This time, more than a hundred spirit masters were sted away by the explosion, halting the numerous spirit abilities targeting the Hell White Tiger. The Hell White Tiger also used this chance to leap out. Not into the battlefield of powers, but rather straight down from the walls. Their mission was alreadyplete, and without much spirit power remaining, they had to retreat to safety to recover. While still in the air, the Hell White Tiger dispersed, again transforming into Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing. Even though they looked exhausted, the excitement on their faces was still clear and easy to see. From the start of the battle until now, without a doubt, they had produced the most glorious aplishments.
Right now, on top of Jialing Pass, in the battle of powers the Heaven Dou Empire side had gained the advantage, relying on the support of Ning Fengzhi and his daughter Ning Rongrong below the walls to heavily injure another portion of the enemies. The Spirit Empire side now needed those rank eighty something spirit masters to fight at all costs to barely manage to block the attacks with the few priests and Title Douluo. But these Spirit Douluo were quickly losing numbers. Xiao Wu teleported among them like a ghost, using her formidable Soft Skill to grasp and take away their lives. With each less enemy, the resistance they faced naturally also reduced. It could be expected that the Heaven Dou Empire sides powers at least wouldnt lose this battle. After all, Xiao Wu, Ma Hongjun and Oscar still hadnt used their Half Again Diamond Sausages. They could still at any time join the battle with their peak strength. Ning Rongrong who also possessed a Half Again Diamond Sausage shouldnt have any trouble keeping up with the situation either.
As the Hell White Tiger left the walls, themander in charge Golden Crocodile Douluo also temporarily heaved a sigh of relief. Even though the Hell White Tiger had killed nearly a thousand spirit master legion spirit masters in this short time, the spirit masters on the walls were after all numerous. As long as they defended stably, even if the Heaven Dou Empire held the advantage in the battle between powers, they could still use the quantity of spirit masters to fortify Jialing Pass for a very long time yet. Now, under his orders, the archers inside the walls were already climbing to the top of the walls under cover of shield soldiers, taking positions and starting to rain down arrows below the walls. The ballistae were also manned, starting to shoot. The heavy infantrys tower shields werepletely unable to block the potent defensive weapons.
But before Golden Crocodile Douluo had caught his breath, he suddenly saw a pale old man slowly stand up from the walls. The dark green robe, as well as that characteristic dark green hair, suddenly made Golden Crocodile Douluos heart sink.
Of course he recognized this person, back when hed travelled to Spirit Halls Douluo Pce to be conferred a Title, it was Golden Crocodile Douluo who officiated for him. If it was anywhere else, Golden Crocodile Douluo might not spare him a second nce, but this person, if it was on the battlefield, became the most terrifying existence. Dugu Bo.
Dugu Bo seemed to sense Golden Crocodile Douluo looking at him, turning his head in that direction and grinning, revealing pale white teeth. Right now hisplexion was sickly, pale as a sheet of paper, clearly looking spent. But Golden Crocodile Douluo understood well the reason this Poison Douluo hadnt been seen in the battle until now, an ice cold chill instantly running down his arms and legs, his whole body trembling uncontrobly. His mind was nk.
As if confirming his thoughts, Dugu Bos eyes suddenly turned green, his face filling with vicious pleasure, both hands simultaneously making a raising gesture.
There was no rumbling or awe inspiring explosions. With Dugu Bos gesture, thick green gas began to rise from the walls. Besides where the powers of both sides were fighting, that green gas spread practically to every corner of the walls. It seemed rather strange.
Just at the start, that gas was still extremely faint, and didnt draw the attention of anyone on the Spirit Empire side. However, when the first scream began, an even more intense disturbance started than when the Hell White Tiger leapt into their midst.
The first scream came from an archer. When he nocked an arrow, he suddenly discovered that his hand had at some point turned green, and an ice cold feeling instantly came from his heart. His scream erupted with extreme fear. The next moment, his whole body had be dark green, vomiting bloody fluid, then silently copsing.
It had to be said, while Dugu Bos Jade Phosphorous Serpent Emperor poison was terrifying, it didnt cause all that much pain. When that ice cold feeling reached the brain, the poison was already attacking the heart, and would be fatal in less than three breaths.
Of course, this was for ordinary people. Spirit masters had much stronger resistance than ordinary people, so they of coursested a bit longer. But the difference was still counted in seconds. For spirit masters at rank seventy and below, each rank of spirit power could give them one second. As that dark green light invaded their whole bodies, they could only feel even more fear.
Practically eighty percent of all the Spirit Empire spirit masters in Jialing Pass were on top of the walls. When that thick green fog covered the top of the walls, they discovered that their bodies had already started turning green. Some who had been injured in the earlier fighting died instantly from the poison, and even those with rtively high spirit power could clearly feel that ice cold breath spreading through their bodies.
That basically wasnt something that could be resisted with spirit power. The more they used their spirit power, the faster their blood flowed, and the sooner they died. The entire top of the Jialing Pass walls were filled with a verdant green luster.
Dont mention the Spirit Empire spirit masters who were inside, even the Heaven DOu Empire troops below the walls were shocked, their shouts quieting down.
Xue Beng and marshal Ge Long shared a nce, both equally feeling deep fear. Xue Beng and his uncle prince Xue Xing were originally very close to Poison Douluo. However, after Xue Beng took the throne and came into contact with more and more powers, especially peak powers like Tang San and his father, he had somewhate to neglect Poison Douluos existence. After all, Dugu Bos direct fighting power really wasnt anything among Title Douluo, even now the Golden Iron Triangles Golden Saint Dragon could reliably defeat him.
However, on a true battlefield, they now suddenly realized that, among all spirit masters, the ones that could truly be regarded as weapons of mass destruction really werent those rank ny five and above Title Douluo powers, maybe not even king Lan Hao who was fighting the enemy god level power high in the sky, but rather the one that didnt show a trace of himself in thest few battles, quietly hiding in the chaos, Poison Douluo.
Finally at this critical juncture, Poison Douluo himself revealed his true strength, instilling absolutely nightmare level fear on the Spirit Empire.
Actually, it wasnt that Dugu Bo didnt want to show his abilities in the earlier battles, it was really because the Spirit Empire was carefully targeting him, making his abilities unusable. In the Spirit Empire there were altogether two that could reliably counter him. One was Blowfish Douluo who he once fought and whopletely suppressed him, and the other was even stronger, the Spirit Empires reigning empress, Bibi Dong. Bibi Dongs twin spirits also had poison abilities, and Dugu Bos Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor basically wasnt the match of her two kinds of spider poison, especially Bibi Dongs domain could suppress Dugu Bo to death.
But on the current battlefield, Blowfish Douluo basically couldnt step away to face him, and Bibi Dong had never even appeared, so Dugu Bo knew his chance hade, and he also acted carefully. The serpent form was the epitome of assassination, waiting motionless, then striking with full force in one movement. It was one of the most outstanding killers. At this moment, as the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor poison spread over the entire top of Jialing Pass, this battle had already shifted.
Screams covered the top of Jialing Pass like a tidal wave. Those archers had just reached the top and still hadnt loosed three volleys, but lost their lives without any suspense from this poison. The firepower pouring down below immediately came to a stop. Those ballistae suffered the same ending. The Spirit Empire spirit master legion was also already in chaos. As long as they were infected by a tiny bit of that poison, their bodies would be corroded from the toxin, basically without any chance of survival. Using their spirit power in panic would make the poison spread even faster. Amidst the screams, more and more spirit masters fell within the green mist.
Some spirit masters immediately leapt off the walls after discovering what was going on. Want to run? Where to? No matter how fast they were, there was no way to be faster than the toxin that suddenly emerged after being hidden in the rock. As long as they were infected at all, they would immediately be poison carriers. When they ran down the walls, more often than not the poison had already struck their hearts, and their bodies became a poison source, mist spreading from them to cover the inside of the walls even faster.
Confronted with this scene, even Dugu Bo himself couldnt help feeling shocked. Even though he had the ability, this was still the first time he used it in such arge scale confrontation. Watching one previously vibrant life after another be lost to his poison, he also shivered somewhat. If this poison kept spreading, Jialing Pass might be and of the dead even without the Heaven Dou Empires army attacking. The most frightening aspect of this Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor poison was how it bred in blood, each corpse would be a new vector, creating more and more poison.
When Dugu Bo acted, he only wanted to kill as many enemies as possible, and so put all his effort in spreading his poison over asrge an area as possible. However, as tens of thousands died to this poison, and more and more people fled from the walls before dying, this poison was already beyond his control. Even he himself had no way of pulling back this much poison within him.
This was a battlefield, and the war still continued. Nobody had yet noticed these problems. Without the threat of attacks from above, the four gates of Jialing Pass were struck time and time again. Soon, those five meter thick giant gates were already being hammered backwards, each attack making it shift a little further. Breaking the gates was only a matter of time.
Golden Crocodile Douluo retched, vomiting out another mouthful of blood. Over, everything was over. When he saw Poison Douluo shoot him a smile, he knew this battle was already finished. Even if Qian Renxue could return now, it was still impossible to make up for such enormous losses. The Spirit Empire spirit master casualties caused by all the other Heaven Dou Empire powersbined wasnt even a tenth of Dugu Bos. Even though those rtively higher level powers still struggled within the poison, their deaths were only a matter of time. As the number of corpses increased, the poison atop the walls was already growing thicker and thicker, this was a deadnd! Even the powers of both sides were already starting to be influenced by the poison, having no choice but to project spirit power to block the toxic onught.
Seeing that lush green area, Tang Hao also couldnt help frowning, but Dugu Bo was doing it for victory, and he couldnt easily say anything. But a faint feeling of unease still rose in his heart. Even if the Spirit Empire was the enemy, there was a massive military force amassed within the pass, at least half a million troops. To all die from poison like this really was unjust. However, Who could stop it from happening?
Boom The four gates of Jialing Pass were finally forced open, but Xue Beng didnt give the order to advance. At this moment, he basically had no way of giving the order. After the gates were opened, he could already see that green mist filling the inside of the fortress, he couldnt let his soldiers charge into poison.
Marshal Ge Long was worthy of a famed general, immediately taking action and passing down orders,
Order the archer legions, spirit master legion and the Tang Army to focus their attack on the gates. If any enemies sortie, immediately kill them at range, let none escape!
All he could do now was stop Dugu Bos poison from spreading towards the Heaven Dou army. Otherwise, this battle would have no winner. It would also be the deadliest battle in history.
Just while the fighting sank into a strange atmosphere due to the poison, ten kilometers in the air, Tang San and Qian Renxues battle had reached a white hot intensity.
Boom Scorching me suddenly erupted like magma, uncountable me arrows shooting towards that blue silhouette in the air. Qian Renxue had already bepletely scarlet. In order to oppose Tang San, she faced the danger of at any time being erased by the True Sunfire overload to absorb the energy of the sun.
Compared to Qian Renxues near crazed expression, Tang San was still calm, wielding the Seagod Trident to produce blue rings of light, constantly blocking Qian Renxues waves of attacks.
Tang San was in no rush, he clearly knew that Qian Renxue was like someone quenching their thirst with poison, her offensive might seem incredibly severe, even forcing Tang San back in retreat, but in fact, her severe attacks might end at any moment from being unable to bear the True Sunfire, and even her survival couldnt be guaranteed.
As this went on, all Tang San did was defend, relying on the power he absorbed from the ocean to create an unbreakable guard. If Qian Renxue nned to pull him into death, Tang San would immediately rely on his divine sense being stronger than hers to escape a step in advance, not shing with her head on, not giving her the chance to burn either jade normon stone. He only gradually exhausted her divine power.
Qian Renxue had already begun to feel powerless. Watching Tang San in divine raiment confront her, her thoughts grew even more brittle. In front of this man, she never truly held the advantage. He really was too clever and too sly. He didnt even give her the chance to die together. Of course Qian Renxue understood what Tang San nned, he was going to keep exhausting her, never confronting her until she didnt even have the chance to pull him into death.
Even though the two fought ten kilometers up, with their divine senses they still clearly understood the situation on the battlefield below. Qian Renxue originally thought that as long as she stalled Tang San, by relying on their superior numbers of spirit masters, the Spirit Empire repelling the Heaven Dou army wouldnt be any problem. However, she clearly perceived that it was her side that retreated step by step, and soon the Spirit Empire would be unable to resist.
The more this was the case, the more anxious Qian Renxue felt, and the steadier Tang San was.
The red light dwindled, and Qian Renxues attacks suddenly came to a stop. Coldly watching Tang San, she gasped for breath. It seemed she couldnt endure it any longer. Shed always been the attacking side, and her divine abilities werent as good as Tang Sans either. Shed lostprehensively. Tang San had relied on his stronger divine sense to always predict the next move, making her attacks unable to reach their greatest effect. Unfixed Storm could always appear at the right moment, dissolving her attacks.
Moreover, Tang Sans recovery rate made his battle endurance even stronger than hers, and even his defensive power was higher. Qian Renxue basically could do nothing.
Watching Qian Renxue panting from a distance, Tang San showed no intention of taking advantage and attacking, instead calmly floating in the air, breathing rhythmically, the Seagod Eight Wings on his back beating slowly, absorbing the energy of the ocean to restore him.
Qian Renxue, theres no need for this. You should understand showing weakness to the enemy will never work on me. I wouldnt be tricked. You still have enough strength to attack, no?
Tang San spoke softly, his all-knowing appearance nearly making Qian Renxue grind her silvery teeth down to nubs.
Tang San, dont tell me you didnt sense Poison Douluos attack? Theres more than five hundred thousand people within Jialing Pass, before long it will be a graveyard. As the root of it, dont you fear the wrath of Heaven?
Tang San gave a goldugh,
You dont need to mention that to me, back when your Spirit Hall raided the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon n and exterminated the whole sect, did you consider the wrath of Heaven? When your Spirit Hall attacked my parents, did you consider the wrath of Heaven? The dying are the Spirit Empires people, how are they rted to me? You should be the one to worry.
Qian Renxue snarled:
Tang San, I really misjudged you. Come! Come here, if you have the skill, kill me now.
Tang San frowned:
Youre trying to anger me even now? Fine, I will give you the chance, did you think I really was a fraid of your dying together card?
While speaking, every piece of Tang Sans armor brightened, the blue light in the surroundings instantly pouring inside. The Seagod Raiment becamepletely transparent, including the Seagod Trident in his hand. Blurring, leaving a string of afterimages, Tang San pounced towards Qian Renxue.
Even though he talked about not caring about the hundreds of thousands of lives in Jialing Pass, could he really ignore them? He didnt fear the wrath of Heaven, but Tang Sans nature was kind hearted. Even though this was war, hundreds of thousands of people dying from poison, and it might even spread, this definitely wasnt something he wanted to see. The oue of this battle was actually already decided, he had no wish to see it be a graveyard.
Qian Renxues expression chilled. By Tang Sans appearance she understood that he had condensed all the Seagod divine power onto himself. Even without using any ability, god level powers were the most terrifying in this state. His body was absolutely a deadly weapon, not something she could harm with ranged attacks.
Red light equally condensed on Qian Renxue, her Angelic Raiment turning the color of ruby, holding the Sacred Angelic Sword at her side, light and shadow shing, six wings beating, she charged straight at Tang San. The next fight was herst chance.
Faint light flickered, Tang Sans face radiating ice cold divine light, the Seagod Trident in his hand chopping straight for Qian Renxue like it was separating heaven and earth. The next fight wasnt shy, all they could fight with was the most primal divine power.
The Sacred Angelic Sword in Qian Renxues hand rose, shing horizontally like lightning, the sword tip exploding with power the instant it touched the Seagod Trident, her whole body spinning in a circle, her left shoulder smashing into Tang Sans chest. At the same time, Tang Sans Seagod Trident was also deflected slightly, unable to hit her body.
The Seagod Trident was a polearm, and her Sacred Angelic Sword a short weapon. Of course she would get as close to Tang San as possible, attacking inside his range.
Confronted with Qian Renxues shoulder strike, Tang San didnt dodge. He suddenly let the Seagod Trident slip in his hand, sliding his hand to hold the trident in the middle, using it like a sword to cut towards Qian Renxues neck with the main de.
Qian Renxues earlier attack was of course a bit faster, her left shoulder directly smashing Tang Sans stomach. Even though she didnt think her attack would hit, as the God of Angels, her reflexes were incredibly fast, instantly raising her force to the limit. As long as her tackle hit, Tang Sans Seagod Trident basically wasnt a threat. He would be knocked away, and what could that trident do then?
However, the instant Qian Renxues shoulder struck Tang San, she suddenly felt something was wrong. Tang San was clearly hit, but the armor on his chest suddenly pulled back, like he was sucking in his belly, reducing the effect of her strike by at least half. The next moment, the rhombic gem on his chest te suddenly red, and his whole body bent like a bow and then snapped back, his chest striking in reverse, smashing into Qian Renxues shoulder.
Tang Sans two lives worth of experience really was richer than Qian Renxue. She was after all a girl, shed never thought about using her chest muscles as a weapon. With an explosive sound, a red halo appearing around Tang San, and a blue maelstrom around Qian Renxue. Both their divine power simultaneously invaded the enemy, noneing off easy.
If it was just the collision, then this strike would be a tie. Even though Qian Renxues shoulder tackle had charged force, ingeniously dissolved by Tang San it couldnt show its full effect, and the force Tang San could exert with his chest was also limited, the attacker and defender naturally werent much different. However, dont forget that Tang San was still swinging the trident.
Tang Sans chest counter was naturally within his own ns, but even though Qian Renxue cut with the Sacred Angelic Sword, it was just in order to make her attack knock Tang San away. With her n deficient, Qian Renxue now looked to be eating a major loss.
Qian Renxue reacted very quickly. Discovering the situation, she immediately spun, three of the feathered wings on her back extending like sharp des towards Tang Sans Seagod Trident, trying to use the power of the Angelic Wings to give her a chance to catch her breath. However, even though the Angelic Wings could be used for defense, they were more for condensing divine power. Moreover, Tang San came from the Tang Sect, his wrist strength application really was too powerful.
With a few dextrous motions from Tang Sans fingers, the Seagod Trident shed, the main de sweeping past Qian Renxues wings, stabbing from below at the root of the Angelic Wings. Despite Qian Renxues quick movements, at this time, a stream of pure Seagods power also stabbed into her body. And at the same time, the Seagod Trident pulled back, the barbs on the side des raking across Qian Renxues waist. Where they passed, red sparks flew, instantly cutting arge hole in the Angelic Raiments waist armor.
Whether the Angelic Raiment or the Seagod Raiment, their defensive strength was insurmountable for ordinary spirit masters. But for Tang San and Qian Renxue, their attacks could forcefully ovee it. If each divine weapon really hit the opponent directly, their divine raiment could only give a measure of protection, and not truly block the attack.
With a cruel sound, Qian Renxue quickly spun, tumbling away, golden red blood spraying from the base of her wings, turning to mist in the air.
The lower pair of Qian Renxues six wings were clearly slower, and the Seagods power she endured both from within and outside was clearly more intense than the True Sunfire Tang San endured. Pain spread through her whole body, making her spasm violently.
Since Tang San had decided to act, he would go all out. He had to finish Qian Renxue as soon as possible to control the situation before the Jade Phosphorous Serpent Emperor poisonpletely erupted.
Humph Tang San issued a cold snort, his whole body shook once, the Seagods power within himpletely erupting, forcibly dissolving the True Sunfire. Even though Qian Renxue did the same, she was one beat slower than Tang San.
The Seagod trident swung, a massive blue wheel of light appearing around Tang San. THat wasnt a Seagod power attack, but rather the Seagod Trident itself, as the main de shone with light as Tang San swung it. This move was the tenth of the Golden Thirteen Halberds, named: Oceans Sun.
Qian Renxue roared, biting down on the tip of her tongue, spitting out a mouthful of blood on her Sacred Angelic Sword. Her whole body seemed to subsequently expand somewhat. With an explosive sound, in just this instant, her Angelic Raiment unexpectedlypletely shattered, sweeping out as a giant me. The power of True Sunfire unleashed by the Angelic Raiment shattering condensed into a giant angel silhouette in the air, the terrifying energy even turning the surrounding space ck, the scene of space being cut open!
This was an attack Qian Renxue had charged up strength for for a long time, and also her utmost attack. All her Angelic divine power waspletely condensed into that shattered Angelic Raiment.
Chapter 328 — Sun Angel
Chapter 328: Sun Angel
In fact, the Angelic Raiment was a divine item connected to the God of Angels life. Even though it could recover after being broken, it was still an enormous injury to the God of Angels itself. After this attack, Qian Renxues strength sharply declined by ny percent, failure meant risking her life. Moreover, within three days, her strength could only reach ten percent.
If at this moment, Tang San disregarded everything tounch the Sun of the Sea, Qian Renxues all out attack would only target his body, and she would inevitably die by Tang Sans hands. However, it was basically impossible for Tang San to dodge Qian Renxues all out attack. The final result would very likely be both dying together. Qian Renxue had waited so long, waited for this opportunity. Afterunching this attack, she wouldnt even be able to stay flying on her own, and would go tumbling to the ground. Pouring herst strength into her voice, her full divine sense breaking out, she shouted towards Jialing Pass:
People of the Spirit Empire, leave Jialing Pass, retreat!
Compared to Tang San, she was of course even more reluctant to part with practically all of the Spirit Empires strength. The spirit master casualties already exceeded eighty percent, it was impossible to hold Jialing Pass any more. She also wondered if she even had the strength remaining to dispel the poison. What she could do now was only hope to spare some embers of the Spirit Empire. Her heart was already set, the next moment she might be swallowed by Tang Sans attack.
However, the attack Qian Renxue anticipated never came. Her body fell straight towards Jialing Pass. Qian Renxue barely managed to turn herself around. He didnt attack me? Why? She absolutely didnt believe that Tang San could dodge herst attack.
Actually, QIan Renxue still nned to tie Tang San up a while longer, looking for an even better opportunity, her move was also inspired by Tang Sans Great Sumeru Hammer Ring Detonation. However, she was injured by Tang San in one exchange, and seeing him charge over she knew that if she didnt act, she might never have the chance. So she unleashed her offensive regardless of everything, erupting with all her divine power and divine raiment, condensing it with the True Sunfire.
True, Tang San couldnt possibly dodge Qian Renxues attack. Facing the Sun Angel that was turning back from red to golden in the air, with temperature reaching an extremely terrifying degree, Tang San smiled. He had so far never agreed to meet Qian Renxue head-on, wasnt that to guard against her dragging him to death? How could he make such a mistake now?
Within the resounding explosion, Qian Renxue incredulously saw Tang Sans body actually shatter in the air, or to be more precise, his Seagods Raiment shatter. But notpletely exploding into energy like her Angelic Raiment did, but rather break off piece by piece, then reassembling. Tang Sans body turned into a ray of blue light, bing a part of thisbination.
A brand new Seagod Trident appeared in the air, more than twice asrge as before. The original blue light had disappeared, bing the purest golden color. Yes, this was the true Seagods divine weapon, the Golden Tridents original appearance.
Body and weapon unity, The Big Dipper Turns And Stars Move.
The Golden Thirteen Halberds final form.
A speck of resplendent golden light abruptly burst from the tip of the Golden Tridents main de, cutting violently towards that Sun Angel in the sky. Just as the Sun Angels scorching energy enveloped it, this Golden Trident turned, rolled, swung. The three simplest, but also the most effective movements.
The Sun Angel was wrapped up by the strange golden light andpressed into a ball, then instantly tossed out, even higher into the sky.
The next moment, in the distant sky, ayer of golden and red light instantly made the entire sky change color.
Boom Qian Renxue smashed heavily onto the wall. Her fall had already drawn the attention of the powers of both sides below, and due to the unconfirmed circumstances of the situation, Tang Hao promptly ordered the retreat. After all, the state of the battle was already irreversible, it wasnt necessary to corner the enemy.
Amidst a violent explosion, the powers of both sides immediately broke off the battle, and the Heaven Dou Empires side retreated off Jialing Pass.
Falling ten thousand kilometers, what a terrifying force of impact. Before Qian Renxue had even hit, Golden Crocodile Douluo saw the Angelic Raiment was missing, and radiating a reddish golden light, it was very difficult for Qian Renxue to control her body. This second priest had given his life to Spirit Hall. Now, he smashed his chest with both fists, making his whole body instantly expand, his skin turningpletely blood red. With a loud explosion, he exploded.
Luckily Tang Hao had quickly ordered the retreat, and wasnt affected by this peak Douluos suicide bombing. A massive blood mist burst out in the air, and Qian Renxue felt herself being buoyed by a great force, then smashed heavily into the top of the wall. Despite Golden Crocodile douluo giving his life to support it, this strike still smashed out arge hole in the walls.
Qian Renxue was after all a god, at a time like this, with Golden Crocodile Douluos support, shed already caught a breath. This violent collision was nothing to her. Intense grief flooded her heart. Her conviction of certain death suddenly disappeared, she remembered that even just for Golden Crocodile Douluo, she couldnt die like this.
Bouncing to her feet, she yelled:
Retreat!
Only four now remained of the six grand priests, and another two Title Douluo level powers had been killed earlier, only six remaining. The priests quickly gathered, and dashed into Jialing Pass with Qian Renxue. Voices of retreat also swiftly spread through all of Jialing Pass.
In the sky, the Golden Trident broke apart, Tang San returning. A tired paleness shed across his face. Even though hed relied on his already prepared Golden Thirteen Halberds final form to resolve Qian Renxues life strike, he was still considerably exhausted. The Seagod Eight Wings on his back had already bepletely blue, frantically absorbing the energy of the ocean.
Adjusting his divine power, Tang San then descended, relying on his god level Purple Demon Eye, he just saw Qian Renxue and the Spirit Empire powers quickly retreat.
Want to leave like this? Tang San gave a cold snort. Even though his divine power was quite exhausted, his recovery was also extremely fast. Swinging the Seagod Trident, a Millennial Spaceunched.
Enormous pressure suddenly appearing behind her, Qian Renxue clenched her silvery teeth. In the sunshine, she just managed to maintain her divine power, but she very clearly understood that if Tang San pursued her now, she basically couldnt run.
Just at this moment, the effect of Spirit Halls years of experience showed itself. The fourth and fifth priest brothers roared simultaneously, turning around, their spirits instantly exploding, spreading all the energy in the air. Within a loud explosion, they exploded into two clouds of blood mist.
Golden light clouds burst in midair, the power of Millennial Space consuming the two priests detonation energy in practically an instant. However, their sacrifice still gave Qian Renxue a certain time to escape.
The might of Millennial Space of course wasnt so easily dissolved, three of the escaping Title Douluo were also drawn into it, directly exploding into blood mist. Including the priests, with this attack, half of the ten Title Douluo level powers were gone.
But Tang San didnt keep pursuing. If he kept attacking now, Qian Renxue wouldnt stand a chance, nothing would remain for her but death. However, at the same time as heunched this Millennial Space, Tang San clearly saw how an entire third of the range of Jialing Pass was influenced by green. With every second, thousands of lives were lost within.
Retreat? There were more than half a million men within this enormous fort, how could they retreat at just the word? Corpse after corpse constantly exploded with mist, even starting to spread outside the walls. Tang San couldnt help sighing, Qian Renxue, Ill let you live a moment longer.
It seemed to Tang San that the Spirit Empire no longer had a chance to make aeback. Jialing Pass was what it was, and he had seriously injured Qian Renxue, the Angelic Raiment definitely couldnt be restored quickly. In her current state, it was impossible to hide her divine sense from his search. Hed first deal with the danger of the poison in front of him before going to chase her.
His kind heart as well as control over the situation made Tang San temporarily set aside chasing Qian Renxue, but he didnt know that his kindness in this moment would bring him enormous danger.
Controlling himself to gloat over the walls of Jialing pass, Tang San nced somewhat helplessly at Poison Douluo who had already returned to his original position with a dull expression. Oh, old freak, you are the one who decided the oue of this battle. Maybe even you didnt expect it to be like this. As for the aftermath, leave it to me.
Floating in midair, blossoming with sapphire light immediately made Tang San the focal point of the entire battlefield. Especially the Heaven Dou army clearly saw Qian Renxue fall like a ming meteor, smashing into the top of Jialing Pass, while Tang San flew down. This alone was enough to tell them the oue of the battle of gods.
Although the green mist was still bubbling op from within Jialing Pass, these million troops roared excitedly like fanatical believers in Tang San. To them it seemed like there was no problem Tang San couldnt solve. Even the Heaven Dou emperor Xue Beng felt such zealous worship, let alone themon soldiers.
Seagod, long live, Sea god, long live!
Everyone knew that the winner of this battle was already decided, the Spirit Empire no longer had the strength to counter attack. Even though it couldnt be called effortless, the entire Heaven Dou army still hadnt been thrown into the battlefield before it was already over. People had only one life, who wouldnt be excited if they could win without risking it?
The rhombic gem in the Seagod headband brightened, shing like a point burning with Tang Sans ocean power. The Seagods Heart on the Seagod Trident, as well as the whirlpool gem on the Seagod chest armor brightened at the same time.
As Tang San raised the Seagod Trident above his head, the light of these three gems spun into one straight line in the air. Surging blue light quickly condensed into a hundred meter diameter giant blue whirlpool soaring towards the sky with him as the center.
The sky previously bright with sunshine instantly darkened, and vast expanses of ck clouds formed above Jialing Pass at a speed visible to the naked eye. The atmosphere also became oppressive.
Whenrge drops of rain began to fall from the sky, they were still just sporadic, but very soon it turned into a downpour, roaring down on Jialing Pass.
Just what is called fire and flood have no mercy, even though the Jade Phosphor Serpent Poison was strong, under this downpour the green mist immediately weakened, gradually disappearing in the rain. A faint blue light fell from the sky, enveloping all of Jialing Pass. Tang Sans voice, t but filled with iparably dignity echoed.
People of the Spirit Empire in Jialing Pass, surrender where you stand and your lives can be spared. Intent to resist, kill without pardon. n to escape, kill without pardon.
Nobody would doubt Tang Sans words. At this moment, none of the Spirit Empire soldiers that still hadnt escaped Jialing Pass could leave any more. A blue water barrier reced the wall on the other side,pletely blocking their way out. As for the Heaven Dou Army side, the previous toxin was too terrifying, who dared approach it? Besides, what if they could leave Jialing Pass on that side? The million men strong Heaven Dou Army was there!
After speaking, Tang San pointed the Seagod Trident down, and the downpour washed the poison such that it didnt flow towards the cowering defenders, but rather towards the moat outside. At this time, if Tang San wanted to annihte the defenders without damage to the Heaven Dou army outside, it would only be too easy. As long as he moved the rain into the troops, then Jialing Pass really would be and of the dead.
The Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor poison really was terrifying. Once any creature was poisoned, their bodies would be toxic, and even the bones would be corroded. Under this heavy rain, not even one corpse appeared, clearly showing how terrifying it was.
Guided by the Seagods power, the rain scrubbed every corner around the Jialing fortress. The toxin feared water, this was clear and easy to see. Of course, after being scrubbed away, the moat water where the poison gathered was also filled with Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor poison.
Seeing that the rain was more or less done, Tang San swung his left hand once again, and a ray of blue light shot to the sky. The ck clouds were parted by the light and a ray of sunshine hit the earth through the crack. Moreover, the crack expanded quickly, warm sunshine again descending on the soldiers on both sides. And not one drop of rainwater in the moat was exposed, just filling that vast and deep moat.
The dark green river water was gave people an intimidating feeling. Everyone knew that this had already be a river of death.
Tang Sans actions of course wouldnt end here. The Seagod Trident shone once again, and instantly, the water in the moat rose towards the sky like a giant wave, curling up and flowing towards Tang San like a silver river.
The enormous stream revolved around Tang San, forming a giant ring. In the entire moat, not one drop of water remained, and all of the poison was brought into the air with the rainwater.
In the sunshine, the giant water ring revolved around Tang San, the bizarre scene astounding the soldiers of both sides below. A miracle, yes, this was unquestionably a miracle!
As it spun violently, threads of blue water vapour began to split off from the stream, all pure water element, turning into fine misty rain that fell on the earth. But the green in the water grew denser and denser, from the initial faint jade color to something like ink. Without question, this was the Jade Phosphor serpent Emperor poison that had taken the lives of tens of thousands.
As the water had been reduced a thousandfold, already the color of ink, Tang San raised his right hand, lightly touching the main de of the Seagod Trident to it.
With a brittle ding sound, a sharp and clear sound that spread to every corner of the battlefield, a golden spark shot out and leapt into that inky poison.
Boom The ck ink turned into a giant ring of fire, led into the air by the Seagod Trident, all the poison also quietly dissipating in the me.
Nobody knew who was the first to cheer, but the Heaven Dou army also seemed lit ame by the spark, cheers and voices boiling with excitement echoed over the field.
Simultaneous cheers unexpectedly also resounded from within Jialing Pass. The soldiers inside actually included surviving Spirit Hall spirit masters that hadnt been able to escape, and they also cheered the poison disappearing. They were mostly ordinary people, and not Spirit Hall zealots. They didnt have any strong faith. Life was most valuable to them, and they firmly believed what Tang San said before. That was a god! Would a god lie to them? He said he wouldnt kill them, so what would they plot? In a divine battle like this, werent they just looking to die?
After all, the impression Qian Renxue had left in the hearts of the Spirit Empire troops was still too brief. The victor is king, the loser a bandit. The moment she was defeated, she had already lost the position as god to these soldiers, and the image of Tang San who could use his Seagod power topletely remove the Jade Phosphor Serpent Poison that would have turned Jialing Pass into and of the dead was already deeply imprinted into their hearts. At this moment, how could they still think of fighting?
ng, the first weapon was thrown to the ground. Next, the same sound quickly spread like the rain. The Spirit Empire soldiers began to put down the weapons they held one after another, kneeling on the ground. Voices of surrender rose and fell.
Tang San nodded with satisfaction, speaking towards the Heaven Dou army:
Your Majesty, Ill leave Jialing Pass to you while I go pursue Qian Renxue, andpletely uproot thest hope of the Spirit Empire.
Xue Beng answered loudly:
Farewell Imperial Tutor, I will await your good news in Jialing Pass.
Towards Tang San he didnt even use the royal we. Not so long ago, the title imperial tutor was something he spoke with difficulty, more in order to recruit Tang San. But at this moment, he used it while feeling only infinite honor. A god as a tutor, even if he was emperor, was still the highest honor to Xue Beng!
A shooting star with a dazzling tail of me disappeared in blue light, gradually fading ten breaths after Tang San was gone. Xue Bengs expression was filled with unprecedented radiance, pointing the imperial sword forward,
Pass on my orders, advance into Jialing Pass, the lord Seagodmanded that those who surrender be spared, those with courage to resist, killed without pardon.
At Xue Bengs orders, the already long prepared Heaven Dou army charged victoriously into Jialing Pass. They now met yet another bloodless victory for the Heaven Dou Empire.
Leaving the armies to their own devices, afterpletely expelling the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor poison, Tang San immediately chased in the direction Qian Renxue escaped as guided by his divine sense. Dealing with the poison just now had wasted quite a bit of time, and even though Qian Renxue was seriously wounded, with barely a tenth of her strength, this much time was still enough for her to run a very long distance. Tang San didnt want to give the Spirit Empire any more chances. If Qian Renxue was allowed to recover, she would still be a huge headache. After all, she was a god level power. If she didnt persist with her conviction and fought a gueri war against the Heaven Dou army, she would be an enormous threat. He had to use this opportunity topletely erase this threat. This battle would decide the true victor, and the Spirit Empire would also lose theirst embers. As for Bibi Dong who returned to Spirit City, she was no longer in Tang Sans eyes.
Tang San very soon saw the Spirit Empire soldiers escaping Jialing Pass like stray dogs. These had all escaped Jialing Pass at the first moment, but still hadnt run far. In fact, the people who could escape made up less than a fifth of the defenders at Jialing Pass, and the number of spirit masters was even more pathetically small, at most two thousand people. The terrifying effect of Dugu Bos Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor poison had be the nightmare of all Spirit Empire spirit masters.
However, just as Tang San caught up to the Spirit Empires panicked soldiers, his expression immediately turned ugly. Because at this moment he suddenly lost track of Qian Renxue.
Even if hed previously let Qian Renxue temporarily escape to immediately deal with the poison in the fort, he still wound a trace of divine sense around her. He believed that with Qian Renxues present strength, whether in speed or divine sense, it was impossible to contend against him. The final oue of course wouldnt change.
But at this moment, Qian Renxues divine sense suddenly disappeared without any warning, as if shed already left this world. This was wholly unexpected to Tang San. He disbelievingly immediately strengthened his divine sense search, the enormous Seagod divine sense spreading out from the rhombic gem on the Seagod headband, searching seamlessly in a circr sector. However, while he could sense the breathing of every escaping Spirit Empire soldier, he had unfortunately lost track of Qian Renxue. At the same time he also lost track of the five powers escaping with her. Losing track of Qian Renxue was still a bit reasonable, as she might have some peculiar control ability with her divine sense, but those Title Douluo shouldnt be untraceable. Tang San inwardly couldnt help feeling like he let the tiger back into the mountain.
Of course he wouldnt give up like this. Moving at top speed, his divine sense spread to evenrger ranges, starting to search for any traces of Qian Renxue within a thousand li.
As for the Spirit Empire soldiers that were fleeing Jialing Pass, Tang San naturally wouldnt do anything to them. At his level, he couldnt possibly absurdly start killing these ordinary humans. To Tang San this battle was already over. He just didnt want Qian Renxue to cause the Heaven Dou Empire trouble in the future. In fact, even if Qian Renxue recovered her strength, she would still never be his match.
Tang San kept searching for two hours. This was already quite a considerable period of time to a god. When he didnt get any results in all this time, Tang San knew that he might not be able to find Qian Renxue. In a stifled mood, he again returned to the fortress at Jialing Pass. No matter what, after the todays victory, the Spirit Empire had already lost their basic defenses, the remaining war would be a lot simpler. If she still wanted to give the Spirit Empire some chance, then she would inevitably appear in the next battle. If he could defeat her once, he could defeat her twice.
When Tang San returned to Jialing Pass, the Heaven Dou army had alreadypletely taken control over the Spirit Empires most important fortification. Jialing Pass really was an imposing structure, more than five hundred thousand of the million troops had entered te fort and it still didnt feel crowded. The Spirit Empires surrendered soldiers and spirit masters were under guard for the moment, their weapons collected. As Tang San originally promised, those who surrendered were spared, and only a small fraction who were brave enough to resist were directly killed by the Heaven Dou army. All of Jialing Pass had already be part of the Heaven Dou Empire, and cheering voices rose and fell. Even the most ordinary soldier knew that, even though they had only ovee one Spirit Empire fortification, this meant the war was nearly over.
When Tang San headed back, in order not to make the soldiers too excited and enthusiastic, he quietly withdrew his Seagod Raiment before entering the pass, recing it with ordinary clothes. Guided by his divine sense, he directly found the marshals office in Jialing Pass. Just now, the Heaven Dou armysmanding officers and spirit master powers were gathered here.
Entering the office, Tang San immediately felt an intense excited mood. Shielded by the Seagods power, he easily hid himself. As long as he didnt wish for it, nobody could see him. This was the basic stealth ability of the original Seagods Heart. Unless it was god level divine sense, he could seem like he didnt even exist in this world anytime he wanted.
The conference hall in the marshals office was now like a magpies nest taken by turtledoves. Xue Beng was in charge, this Heaven Dou imperial majesty practically hadnt stopped smiling ever since Tang San appeared on the battlefield. Right now marshal Ge Long wasnt at his side, just taking charge of the army outside, takingplete control over Jialing Pass. But the spirit masters mission was alreadyplete, as the vital contributors to the battle, the Shrek Six Devils, Tang Hao, Tang Xiao, Grandmaster, Flender, Poison Douluo and others were now gathered here.
Senior Dugu, this result is thanks to you! Your poison enormously reduced the casualties in the army, but still directly copsed the enemys morale. In terms of contribution, besides Grandmaster, you should be at the top.
Xue Beng spoke sincerely to Dugu Bo. They all knew that Tang Sans god level power naturally wouldnt count as contribution. In fact, Dugu Bos contribution to this battle wasnt any less than Tang San.
Dugu Bo smiled wryly:
Your Majesty, this old man really is too embarrassed to ept the honor, what could be unleashed couldnt be retrieved, almost leading to a disaster. Luckily Tang San could deal with the poison, otherwise I might be condemned throughout history.
Tang Haoughed out loud:
Condemned throughout history is uncertain, but you definitely couldnt outrun the name of butcher. Actually its not that bad, at most the Spirit Empire people would be poisoned to death. We just needed to withdraw the army, and let you slowly collect the poison. Jialing Pass would end up in the same hands, it would just take a bit longer.
At Tang Haos words, those military officers all looked a bit pale. Back then there were several hundred thousand Spirit Empire people in Jialing Pass! But Grandmaster sitting next to Tang Hao nodded, hardly concealing his approval of what Tang Hao said. In terms of grudges against the Spirit Empire, Grandmaster and Tang Hao were definitely the deepest. Because of Spirit Hall back then, Tang Hao couldnt return home, and didnt even see his father at the end, his wife was even sacrificed herself to save him, twenty years of pain and resentment couldnt be erased. Even if the Spirit Empire was wiped out, Tang Hao still wouldnt even blink. Grandmaster was even more so, the Blue Lightning Tyran Dragon n was directly wiped out, and he wished he could annihte the entire Spirit Empire.
Listening to Tang Hao, Dugu Bos expression immediately improved,ughing hollowly:
Clear Sky Douluo, this is up to Heaven! Its my first time doing this, and even I never expected it to have such a terrifying effect. In the future my poison wont be used on the battlefield.
Xue Beng smiled:
Senior Dugu need not be like this, no matter what formidable power it is, if used for justice i is just, used for evil it is evil. Taking a step back, if not for your poison, dont tell me any fewer would have died in storming Jialing Pass? At that time, not only would the Spirit Empire people be dead, our soldiers would also suffer disastrous casualties, very possibly in numbers even higher than the Spirit Empire soldiers. Therefore, you need not feel any guild. No matter what is said, weve already won this battle. Honestly, I really dont know how to thank all you seniors. I can only say that no matter what all seniors request in the future, the Heaven Dou Empire will support with all its strength.
Tang Xiao said:
Then first Ill thank your Majesty. Back then our Clear Sky School vanished because of Spirit Hall, and now our strength is still meager. Using this opportunity, I hope your Majesty can allow my Clear Sky School to reestablish itself in Heaven Dou City.
Xue Beng was cheerful, immediately saying:
Of course. Indeed what I wished for, but didnt dare request. To be able to have the Clear Sky School oversee Heaven Dou City is my fortune, and the fortune of the whole Heaven Dou Empire.
Even disregarding Tang San, the Clear Sky School was once the worlds number one sect, its fame even higher than the Seven Treasure zed Tile School. Even though the Clear Sky School hadnt brought many people this time, the brothers Tang Xiao and Tang Hao revealed strength that amply proved the reputation as the worlds number one sect wasnt fake. How could Xue Beng not be happy?
Blue light shed, and a silhouette quietly appeared in the conference hall. After the group of Title Douluo grew nervous a moment, they quickly rxed. Besides Tang Xiao, Tang Hao and Grandmaster, everyone else stood up.
Xue Beng reacted the fastest, he actually directly took a few steps forward and knelt on one knee, saluting:
We greet the Imperial Tutor.
Without a doubt, this quietly appearing blue silhouette was Tang San who had failed to pursue Qian Renxue.
Chapter 329 - Rakshasa God Arrives
Chapter 329 - Rakshasa God Arrives
A tender energy lifted Xue Beng up. Tang San smiled then said, You dont need to do so. How could I receive your etiquette like that?
Xue Beng said determinedly, Teacher, if you cant receive my bow, then no one can. Xue Beng now bows to you, not for me, myself, but for one million of soldiers of the Heaven Dou Empire. Moreover, I do it for millions of people of the Heaven Dou Empire.
His words were honest. Tang San could feel that what he was saying hade from the bottom of his heart.
Xue Beng got up, looking at Tang San standing in front of him, whose countenance was mild without a surging beam of energy. Tears lingered in his eyes, blocked his vision with ayer of water.
Teacher, you know. Yesterday I was thinking about recklessly fighting with them till death. Now I can say it all. When we got the information that a God would join the Spirit Empires force, I felt that we were all going to die. I have been praying that you coulde back soon. Today, when I had decided to start the battle, I thought my prayer was hopeless. But you are back, teacher. You are the Sea God now. At the moment when the Heaven Dou Empire needed you the most, you appeared in front of us, using your divine powers to lead the Heaven Dou Empire to victory, breaking the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass. I have dreamed about this. But Ive never thought that it woulde that soon and direct. Teacher, I dont know how to thank you. If you agree, I will offer you this throne.
Your Majesty, you cant.
Tang San stretched both of his hands to raise Xue Beng up with a warm smile on his face. He could totally use his powers to raise Xue Beng up without touching him. However, he still used his hands. This is his respect towards Xue Beng.
Tang San smiled and said, The victory today was not only due to my own efforts. Our men here have all yed an important role in the fight. Especially that old monster, his Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors toxins had startled me.
Du Gu Bo said angrily, Little monster, dont you think that you can tease me since you are now a God. I can still whip you.
Tang Sanughed cheerily, Old monster, do you really think that I have no back up here? My father, my uncle and my teacher are all here. If someone has to beat me, it will not be your turn yet.
Then, Tang San let go of Xue Bengs hands, turned around, headed to Tang Xiao, Tang Hao, and Grandmaster and kneeled down. No matter how strong he was, or what title he had, theres something that would never change. Teacher was the one whom he respected the most. Father was the closest family member to him. They were all his seniors.
Seeing Tang San kneeling down, Xue Beng followed him. Tang San didnt prevent him from doing that at this moment. And when Xue Beng kneeled down, the other generals in the tent, of course, couldnt just stand there, they all followed him, bending down on their knees.
At this moment, in Tang Haos dazed eyes, there was only the image of Tang San, his only son. He was famous for being stiff in the spirit masters world. But now, tears were lingering in his eyes. Not long from now, he had thought that he would have let his son be an ordinary person. He still remembered that Tang San had cooked porridge for him every day. At that time, the amount of rice in their house had been only enough for cooking porridge for every meal. When Tang San had finished cooking, he just took the in broth and left him the best of his congee. Tang San was just six years old at that time.
At this moment, his son was grown up to this excellent man. He was even more excellent than his father. Tang Hao didnt feel happy or joyful now, but bitter. He felt bitter for all the time that his son had to suffer. What his son had achieved today all came from his own efforts. Everybody could see his powers as a God now, but how many of them had witnessed what Tang San had to pay throughout over twenty years? Tang Hao could imagine easily countless times Tang San had to undergo deadly situation and came back from the death.
Tang Hao suddenly moved, he stepped forward, vehemently drew Tang San on his kneeling position, then hugged him tightly into his steel-like firm chest.
Tang Hao would never say any soft words with his tough personality. However, his embrace and his tears had spoken many things to Tang San.
Tang San hugged him back tightly. He didnt cry, but his lips were pursed. The emotions in his eyes werent less than that of Tang Hao.
Although he had been living twice, Tang Hao was his only father. A father is always a big idol in his childrens hearts. Tang San wasnt an exception. Even when Tang Hao had been a drunkard, Tang San had never disrespected his father.
Having his fathers support was always something that a man desired the most.
Dad, my life was given to me by mom and you. Even if I have to pay with all my life, I can never pay it off. My life belongs to you. Everything I have belongs to you, too.
Tang San understood his fathers thoughts; he consoled him directly.
Tang Hao lifted his head up, both of his hands hugging Tang Sans shoulders. He studied his sons handsome visage and nodded.
You are my pride.
Although Tang San always controlled his emotions, having listened to Tang Hao, he couldnt hold it anymore as tears started to stream down on his face.
Little San, you are also my pride. The pride of my whole life.
Grandmaster came to Tang Hao, staring at Tang San. His stimtion was even bigger than Tang Haos. He had trained a God!
Tang Hao let off him, backed off to clear Grandmasters way. Tang San kneeled down again, in front of the Grandmaster. When Grandmaster was about to lift him up, Tang Hao stopped him from behind.
Grandmaster, you have to receive his obeisance. You have paid a bigger price for him than I have. I didnt fulfill my paternal roles, but you are an excellent teacher. Without you, we wouldnt have the Tang San that we now know of today.
Grandmaster was held by Tang Hao, how could he fight it off? He could only see Tang San giving him three bows, and nine kowtows respectfully.
Tang San didnt stand up right away. He looked up to Grandmaster, as his eyes were dewed with tears.
Teacher, theres something I have wanted to tell you for so long. But I had considered myself wasnt qualified enough because I hadnt reached the peak of the spirit masters world. I always wait for the chance like today. Now Ive broken through level one hundred and the Sea Gods title, its time to say it.
Grandmaster was surprised. Apparently, he didnt know what Tang San wanted to tell him.
Tang Sans eyes were reddened.
Grandmaster, youve been struggling for the whole life. You dont have any children. You have put all of your efforts on me. Although you are not my father, in my heart, you are as important as my father, Tang Hao. Dad, please receive my obeisance.
While saying, Tang San bent down again, hitting his head hard on the ground. Previously, he had kowtowed to his teacher; now he was giving his obeisance to his father. It was like what Tang Hao hadmented, Grandmaster had put more care to Tang San than he did. Tang San, at the glorious moment of his life, finally had a chance to speak out the words he had hidden from the bottom of his heart for a long time.
Xiao Wu hade and bent down together with Tang San right when he kneeled down the first time.
Grandmaster dazedly looked at Tang San. His body was trembling. Without Tang Haos support, he would have fallen. His lips trembled, couldnt utter a word to Tang San. He emotionally rose his hands, putting on Tang Sans broad shoulders. He was crying in silence.
His whole life, like a big picture, was shing through his mind. From the childhood time, when everybody had discriminated him for his mutant spirit; and they had never considered him a member of the family.
It had formed his silent character. When he had been seeing people of his generation growing up with the special spirit of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Family, he couldnt have hidden his admiration. At that moment, he had been self-deprecating. It had made him leave his family when he hadnt even grown up yet.
Then, he met the first love of his life. That woman came from the Spirit Hall. But when she had entered his life, he hadnt known her origin. Even though Grandmaster had a mutant spirit, he got a brilliant mind that no one could ever have. Moreover, his knowledge about spirits was profound. Gradually, they had fallen in love. The first love is always the most beautiful one that one could never forget. In Grandmasters heart, that woman was so beautiful. She was the goddess of his heart. Even when they had been together, he didnt dare to touch her, as he was afraid that he would disrespect her.
That woman wasnt Liu Er Long, but the current Empress of the Spirit Empire, Bibi Dong.
They had been together for two years. Those two years were the most beautiful moments of Grandmasters life. He had told Bibi Dong every of his miraculous knowledge about spirits. Every single day they had spent together was carefree and full of joy. At that time, he had believed that Bibi Dong was the gift that Heaven had made up for his loss. An Angel hade for him, and him only. Because of Bibi Dong, he had released himself out of the darkness that had been chasing his soul. He then had been able to define his way, putting all of his heart to the study of spirits.
However, happiness doesntst long. Tragedies hade. One day, the Goddess of his heart came to him and told him that the reason why she had spent her time with him was actually because of his knowledge. Everything between them should have ended now. One simple saying had broken Grandmasters heart. That deep wound, up to now, hadnt been healed.
Although Grandmaster could find many ws in what Bibi Dong had told him; she still left him at the end. He finally knew her origin. The Holy Maiden of the Spirit Hall. Moreover, she would have been the next Supreme Pontiff. He couldnt believe anything that Bibi Dong had told him anymore. One night, Grandmaster had drunk alcohol for the first time, he had been so drunk he didnt want to wake up again.
After that, he met Liu Er Long and Flender. It soon had been his next tragedy. The second woman he had ever loved was his cousin. At the moment he decided to leave Liu Er Long, he only thought about death. Yes, only death could have saved him. Right when he decided to kill himself, his arrogance had drawn him back. He wanted to prove to the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Family that he wasnt a handicapped person before he died.
Since then, Grandmaster had put all of his heart and brains to study spirits. Only studying it could save him from recalling his lifes tragedies. Until the day he met Tang San. Grandmaster still remembered when he had been stirred up knowing Tang San had the full innate spirit, an indication of twin spirits. He knew his chance hade. With this child, he could prove himself to his family. And, he epted Tang San as his disciple.
At the beginning, Grandmaster just wanted to prove himself to his family. However, as time was passing by, Tang Sans position in his heart had be more important. Even Grandmaster didnt know why he had cared for Tang San that much.
Until he knew that the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Family was gone and he had be the Receptor of the Heaven Dou Empire, he didnt need to prove anything to anyone. However, his heart still had a void. Although he was with Liu Er Long every day, the shadow in his heart still existed. At this moment, when Tang San had called him Father, thest defendingyer in Grandmasters heart was broken. He finally found the goal of his life after thirty bloody years. For his son, his own son. Even if he had to pay with his life, he would never regret it.
Good son.
Grandmasters voice was trembling as he gently stroked Tang Sans head. His tears were streaming down. His stiff faces muscles were twitching.
Frankly speaking, Tang Hao admired him, but he wasnt jealous. He had brought Tang San into this life, but Grandmaster was the one who had brought him up. One day a teacher, lifelong a father. What Tang San had called him was satisfying.
Grandmasters emotions couldnt be calmed for a long while until Liu Er long came forward, lifting Tang San up. When Liu Er Long came to his side, her face was full of tears. They had been together for many years, who could understand his sorrows more than her?
Flender said with his low voice. Xiao Gang. This is a big asion. You should be happy!
Liu Er Long led Grandmaster to his seat. He still turned his head to call Tang San with his trembling voice. Little San, call me again please?
Dad
Tang San suddenly stepped forward, hugging Grandmaster tight, shaking Grandmasters emotions.
Good, good. Even if I have to die now, the life of Yu Xiao Gang hasnt been wasted. Son, I have a son. ha ha ha ha ha ha ha
During hisughter, Grandmasters countenance suddenly paled, hisughter was choking, fading out. Grandmaster was getting weaker, falling into Tang Sans chest.
Tang San was scared, hurriedly putting his palm on Grandmasters chest.
He finally had his dream fulfilled after a long life of tragedies. This had shifted Grandmaster from sorrow to extreme happiness. The sadness he had umted for many years had burst out at once. His feeble meridians couldnt withstand this, had been instantly broken. His vitality was like a tide, flooding away.
Dad!
Tang San screamed.
Grandmaster leaned on his chest; his breath was feeble.
LittleSanThankyouItstimeIhavetogo. ButImnotwillingtogonowKillBibiDongThisismyst wish
No, teacher, youre not going to die. No!
He was so worried he had called him teacher again. Tang Sans eyes changed immediately. They were all blue now. His gloomy emotions and meridians had been broken; it was a fatal incident to anyone. But his son, who just kneeled in front of him and called him father, was a god.
The Sea Gods power was like a rising tide, covering Grandmaster entirely in just a blink of an eye. Moreover, the divine power had passed all of his bodys functions, and strongly reserved thest beam of his vitality.
I will definitely not let anything take your life away.
Tang Sans voice was firm, stressing each word.
The Sea Gods divine power started to enter Grandmasters body. Tang San had controlled each beam of his divine power skillfully, making them more tender. When the Sea Gods divine power had totally fused with Grandmasters body, Tang San became serious. The heart meridian was one of the weakest parts of the body. If Tang San wanted to take Grandmasters life back, he had to aid him in healing his heart meridian. Grandmasters heart meridian had been weakened because of his umted sorrows; although his sorrows had been gone, it had already severely damaged his heart meridian.
Crack. The Sea God Armament appeared on Tang Sans body. To get back Grandmasters life, he had to put in all of his strength. He couldnt have any careless moments, as he wanted to use the best way to recover Grandmasters meridians.
He retrieved the Sea Gods divine power, then started to pour his pure vitality into Grandmasters body. At the same time, he rose his right thigh, putting his hand on the Sea God Armament. His finger flickered, and gold blood was oozing out. Tang San didnt waste them. He used his power to gather them, pouring into Grandmasters mouth. Then, he used the Sea Gods power to lead that blood to Grandmasters heart meridian.
This was the blood of a God. Tang Sans Sea God Armament had a part formed by the Blue Silver Emperor right thigh spirit bone; thus, his blood there also had the spirit ability of the Blue Silver Emperor right thigh spirit bone, Wildfire burns without end, spring wind blows new life. After his spirit bones had been evolved, this spirit ability had also been enhanced much which make his right thighs blood be the best medicine.
Blood from a God was powerful. In a normal case, if Grandmaster took his blood, his body would explode since it couldnt contain the tremendous energy. However, Tang San was now using his Sea Gods power to coordinate, making sure that no anomalies would happen. Tang San had poured the Sea Gods power into Grandmasters body, opened up and fused with his body altogether. All changes that were happening inside Grandmasters body were controlled by Tang Sans divine sense.
The method Tang San had used was simple, yet effective. To not let the break exist there for a long time, he first used his divine power to create a temporary vein, connecting the broken heart meridian, making way for his blood circting. Under his urge, Grandmasters vitality was activated again.
With the aid of the divine power, Tang Sans formidable vitality hade along with his blood, flooding into Grandmasters heart meridian. Under his strict monitor, Grandmasters heart meridian had now started to regenerate.
Tang San was now using his powers to help Grandmaster improve his entire meridian system, dispersing the god energy in his blood into his body, under the control of the Sea Gods tender power topletely fuse it into Grandmasters meridians.
This progress was hard and required careful moves. Although Tang San was a God now, he was still very cautious.
The meeting hall had been quiet for an hour. Everybody was all concentrating.
Finally, when the blue light on Tang Sans hands had ceased, Grandmaster started to breathe. He opened his eyes; his visage had glowed again.
A wonderful feeling had filled his body. Grandmaster could feel clearly that his meridians had be more flexible. Even his spirit power had been upgraded to at least five levels.
Tang San helped Grandmaster get up, but he didnt let him say anything.
Dad, you shouldnt say anything now. Do not incite your emotions, either. Take a good rest tonight. When you are fully recovered by tomorrow, we will talk more.
Looking at his endearing eyes, Grandmaster smiled, nodded in agreement. Liu Er Long and Xiao Wu promptly assisted him. Tang San took him out of the hall then returned. Grandmasters body had no problems now. Moreover, he had ced a trickle of his divine sense on him, if anything happened, he would know immediately. Now he couldnt leave this ce just yet. Although the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass was in ruins, there were many things they had to settle. Especially Qian Ren Xue, who had run away from him. She was like a thorn, piercing through his heart.
Tang Hao patted his sons shoulder.
Its good now. Dont worry too much.
Tang San nodded quietly. Xue Beng came by, asking Tang San to sit in the chair position. Tang San wasnt ceremonial, sat down there. After he had be a God, his status had been changed ordingly. Among the Heaven Dou Empires forces, there was no one who had a higher position than him. Moreover, after this war had ended, his position in the soldiers hearts would be absolutely the highest. Xue Bengs manners now werent wrong. Quite the contrary, if Tang San were too humble now, it would possibly somehow harm him in the future.
Xue Beng didnt even sit down, standing next to Tang San. However, his face was full of arrogance. In his mind now, taking Tang San as his teacher was the luckiest event in his life.
I was chasing after Qian Ren Xue, but I waste, and couldnt find her anywhere. Its strange that the other Title Douluos and her seemed to have vanished into thin air. I had used the divine sense to search for them, but got no positive results. However, Im here now, she couldnt rise another tide. Your Majesty, what do you want to do next? Tang San said.
Teacher, we have broken through the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass. We can say that the entrance to the Spirit Empire is open now. Moreover, we have almost destroyed the major spirit masters force of the Spirit Empire. It must be pretty hard for them to protest against us. Anyway, the Spirit Empire is profound. I think we shouldnt rush. Its been a long time since we have deployed our men here. Theyve been staying in improper conditions. I would like to base our soldiers in the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass, rearranging the formation. Then I would send a troop of excellent soldiers to the Star Lou Empire, and support them from the other side. Wait until the Star Lou Empires forces break through the wall, we will then gather at some location. Then, both of us will eradicate the Spirit Empire, leaving nothing for them to raise again. Xue Beng said.
Hanging on Xue Bengs words, everybody nodded. This would be the best option that should leave nothing for the Spirit Empire. Perhaps the Star Luo Empire didnt have any spirit master as strong as Tang San. In case they had, when they joined the battle together, the Spirit Empire would have no chances at all. Also, they could take this opportunity to finish the Spirit Empires forces that were entrenching at the Star Dou Empires battlefield. This could weaken the general powers of the Spirit Empire. The war wouldnt be so strenuouster.
Tang San nodded. We will then just follow Your Majestys opinions. About sending a troop to assist Star Luo Empire, let the spirit master legion and Tang Sects Army go there together with some supreme spirit masters. Too many people would cause unnecessary troubles.
Xue Bengs eyes raked over the spirit masters standing in the meeting hall.
Seniors, who are willing go to?
Everybody almost said at the same time.
Awaiting your orders!
Tang San smiled then said, Hey, I think we would send only the old monster. He would sneak into the enemys base and release his toxins again. Our opponents would soon copse themselves.
Du Gu Bo said indignantly, Little San, are you teasing me on purpose? I will not do it again. Would you go with me to wipe my ass after that?
We will go like this. President Tang Xiao, please lead five hundred disciples of the Clear Sky School with the spirit master legion and Tang Sects Army to the other battlefield. How about that? Xue Beng said.
Tang Xiao nodded.
Yes.
Dai-dage, Zhu Qing, and Fatty should go with them. We can make it a little bit more certain then. Your Majesty, did you know that my dage, Dai Mu Bai is the prince of the Star Lou Empire?
Xue Beng was astounded, looked at Dai Mu Bai then turned back to Tang San. He felt tense now, but he understood something.
Dai Mu Bai appreciated that, nced at Tang San then said, Good, we will go with senior Tang Xiao.
We shouldnt dy more. Our men didnt get hurt much today. We will depart tomorrow. We should be hurrying; we could destroy the entire Spirit Empire soon. Tang Xiao said.
Early in the next morning, Tang Xiao took Dai Mu Bai, Zhu Zhu Qing, Ma Hong Jun and a group of supreme spirit master, all Seven Treasure zed Tile ns disciples, except Ning Feng Zhi and the two Title Douluo Luo, the spirit masters legion and a myriad of Tang Sects soldier to depart. Although the total number was less than two myriads of soldiers, this formation was the most talented among the force of one million soldiers of the Heaven Dou Empire. With this support, Star Lou Empire would find it easier to settle the battle on the other side.
In the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass, Xue Beng let his men rest and rewarded them. The time for this rearrangement would be ten days. ording to Xue Bengs n, after ten days, the Heaven Dou Empires great force would be deployed again, wiping out all the adjacent cities of the Spirit Empire around them, preparing the ce for the soldiers of the two Great Empires.
However, it was just three days, something happened.
REPORT
Xue Beng, Tang San, Marshall Golong, and Grandmaster were discussing the n in the meeting hall when a messenger suddenly stormed in, kneeling down.
Xue Beng frowned, What made you panicked?
The messenger nced at Tang San first. To any soldiers like them, beholding this Master Sea God was a glory.
Your Majesty, a force of the Spirit Empire is heading towards the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass.
What?
Xue Beng was surprised.
Are they seeking for death here? How many of them are there? When will they reach the pass?
Your Majesty, the force is not more than ten myriads. They look like the ones who had been running away from our attack. Their speed isnt fast. They are over one hundred li away from the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass. They are heading towards us.
Tang San stood up then asked, Qian Ren Xue?
Besides Qian Ren Xue, he couldnt think of anything that could make the Spirit Empires soldierse back to Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass.
Marshall Golong smiled, Sea God, perhaps theye to surrender.
No matter what, we should go to the wall-top to take a look. If they are a small group of soldiers, maybe they areing to surrender. But there are almost ten myriads of them, as many as the total number that had initially escaped from the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass. Tang San said.
They promptly came to the top of the wall. The Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass was to defend the Heaven Dou Empire, thus the wall facing the Spirit Empire wasnt thick. It just had the defending ability of a normal wall. When the supreme spirit masters of the Heaven Dou Empire got atop the wall, they could see the force of the Spirit Empire was slowly approaching them.
This group of Spirit Empires soldiers was disorderly, just like a mob of scattered soldiers. They didnt have any aura or morale. Let alone the great force of the Heaven Dou Empire that was now based in the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass, even if they had only two or three myriads of soldiers, this mob couldnt break the wall.
Marshall Golongughed out loud. Seems like I got a lucky guess. They areing to concede.
Arent you afraid that the wind could get into your stomach and trouble you?
When Marshall Golong was still talking, a voice as cold as one thousand year iceberg echoed on the Auspicious Hill Mountain Passs wall. Hearing that voice, other people were amazed, but Tang Sans countenanced had changed badly. Two gold light shot out from his eyes.
There were two figures jumping up from the group of the Spirit Empires soldiers. They werent flying directly to the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass but up to the sky. The sky color had been changed because of them. Half was reddish-gold, and the other half was dark purple. This phenomenon looked bizarre on the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass sky.
That cold voice arose again, Tang San,e out and die!
Other people couldnt see it clearly, but Tang San could see who those two figures were. The one who was hovering in the air with the reddish-gold aureole of mes, needless to rify, was the Angelic God Qian Ren Xue. Her Angelic God Armament had fully recovered. She was looking at him with cold eyes. Standing next to Qian Ren Xue was a woman, whose body was covered in a shining purple armor. Her face was of a dark green-purple, as she looked really malevolent. Tang San had to release more divine sense to observe her reluctantly. That was the Empress of the Spirit Empire, Bibi Dong. No, that was the Rakshasa God Bibi Dong to be exact!
Chapter 330 - Angelic God and Rakshasa God
Chapter 330 - Angelic God and Rakshasa God
All of a sudden, the two people soaring up from the disorderly formation of the Spirit Empire werent humans. They were Gods. Covered entirely in the Angelic God Armament was the Angelic God Qian Ren Xue. Bibi Dong was hovering next to her in a dark purple armor. Also, Tang San could now see clearer that themander of the Spirit Empire was the Spirit Empires Holy Maiden, Hu Lie Na.
Blue flowery light appeared quietly, swirling around Tang San. Blue halo shed. The entire Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass had turned into a bright blue world, fiercely pushing away the dark purple and the gold-red colors in the sky. Tang San jumped up then appeared in mid-air.
How could it be? Tang Sans mind was nk. Everything had been in his control, but he had never thought this could happen.
Its true that the force of one hundred thousand remaining armed soldiers of the Spirit Empire was insignificant. However, the Rakshasa God Bibi Dong and the Angelic God Qian Ren Xue here could subvert the whole formation of the Heaven Dou Empire.
Bibi Dongs appearance had been changed dramatically. She used to be an exquisitedy with a noble posture. Even though they were enemies, Tang San had to admit that from her aura, she was the most aristocratic woman in this world. But at this moment, what she was exposing, was only the extremely sinister aura. It wasnt exaggerating when describing her as having a fiendish appearance. Her pale purple face matched perfectly with her dark purple armor. Dark purple mist came out from everywhere on her armor, bringing out the extreme devilish aura. On her back, there were four long sickles, arranged in two lines.
Needless to say, the current Bibi Dong wasnt the previous one. Her aura was full of ferocious features, but the surging power was absolutely a true god power. Tang San found out that it was her powers that had prevented his divine sense and covered both Qian Ren Xues and her aura.
Looking at Bibi Dong, Tang San lowered his voice, You were back three days ago, right?
Bibi Dong smiled coldly.
Boy, you didnt expect that, right? Its not only you and her that could be gods. Ive had the Rakshasa Gods powers. Your inheritance process is too simplepared to mine. To take the Rakshasa Gods inheritance, I have spent twenty years. You have never wondered why Qian Dao Liu, who had the highest power at the Spirit Hall, had never dared to touch me? Its because he could feel the gods aura on me. If I hadnt been taking the inheritance that made my spirit power weaker, you would have had no chance to beat me. Did you forget that I also have the twin spirits? Now, Ivepleted the inheritance. At the beginning of the inheritance, I had had the powers of a peak Douluo and the twin spiritsbined. What differences does it make if you could break through the legions of my spirit masters? Im back now. Doulou Continent is my stage from now on.
Tang San eyed Bibi Dong coldly.
Well, speaking that way, arent you afraid that the wind coulde into your stomach and make you sick?
Bibi Dongughed. Herugh was sharp, echoing in peoples ears, giving them an irritating feeling. It also made Tang Sans Sea God Domain seething.
Tang San, how can you still be arrogant at this time? Yeah, youre strong. Even among the younger generations, I admit that you are absolutely brilliant. Even my daughter, who has the Angelic God powers, couldnt be your match. But now, you are not facing only her. Even if we go one-on-one, you still cant defeat me, let alone facing both Gods at the same time. What chance do you have now? Today is your death anniversary! Youre right. I was here three days ago. But I missed that great fight, letting you take the upper hand. Ive been subtle for three days to cure Little Xues wounds.
Tang San suddenly smiled, Bibi Dong, is this your confidence? If you think that you can defeat me, why did you have to wait for three days? Seems your divine sense is not good enough.
Qian Ren Xue had kept silent for the whole time, now she finally uttered with a cold voice, looking at Tang San.
No need to babble. Bibi Dong, remember this, up to now, I havent admitted that Im your daughter. Kill Tang San first, we should solve our matterster!
Bibi Dong red at Qian Ren Xue as her eyes had turned into an emerald color. Inside that emeraldyer, her ck pupils were entrically prominent. A giant dark purple sickle appeared in her hand. At the same time, Qian Ren Xue was holding her Angelic Sacred Sword. They then detached.
To Tang San, all had happened fast. When he hadnt seeded in chasing after Qian Ren Xue, he didnt feel quite right, but he had no time to care that much. He had nted a seed of failure in Qian Ren Xues heart anyway. She would have no chance to threaten him. Moreover, she was not a match for him with her general strength.
Nheless, Bibi Dongs appearance had destroyed everything. Being regretful now couldnt do anything. Although he knew that, he couldnt help but let a gleam of regret sparked in his eyes. Since he had defeated Bibi Dong, Tang San hadnt given more concerns to her. Especially after Qian Ren Xue had be God, he had considered her his only opponent. Until when he had be the Sea God, he didnt see Bibi Dong, the one who he could defeat even before he had be a God, as a deadly threat. He had underestimated his opponents. Both Bibi Dong and he had the twin spirits, and they had all reached the peak Douluo level ny-nine. How could she not think about being God?
If that day, he had killed Qian Ren Xue thene back to rescue the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass, he wouldnt have been in this passive condition. If his opponent were only Bibi Dong, he could at least risk his life. No one knew the result. However, his enemies now were two Gods. One God versus two gods, this wasnt as simple as one spirit master having to face other two spirit masters of the same level.
The corner of his mouth slightly rose, beaming a gleam of irony. Three days ago, when he had been facing Qian Ren Xue, he had been able to prevent her from dragging him to hell altogether. However, the wind had changed now. He was now the one who would recklessly risk his life with his opponents.
A deadly silence covered all of the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass. The soldiers there didnt feel much fear because Tang San in their hearts was an invincible figure. Quite the contrary, the supreme spirit masters all knew that the current situation was absolutely not fine. From the Angelic Gods energy from Qian Ren Xue, they could figure out that Bibi Dong was also a God now. It would be all right if Tang San had to face only Qian Ren Xue. But now there were two Qian Ren Xue, facing both of them, would he have a chance to win?
When worry had enveloped the whole Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass, the fight in the air had begun.
Tang San, who was going to do a one-on-two took action first.
Blue light suddenly ceased. Tang Sans body promptly plunged higher. Eight wings on his back opened at once, pping with all their strength, making his body shooting up like a blue meteor. He was dashing toward Qian Ren Xue on the left. He had retrieved the Sea God Domain instantly, scaled it around his body. At that short blink of an eye, his body was covered entirely with the blue light; it was hard to see through.
Qian Ren Xue was startled. Even though she was with Bibi Dong now, facing Tang San, the oppressing feeling in her heart hadnt ceased. Every time she fought with him, she had always fallen into a disadvantaged position. This routine set her mind and divine sense into restraint every time she faced Tang San. She could never understand why. Seeing Tang San was dashing towards her, the Angelic Sacred Sword in her hand was put in a vertical position. zing sunlight bloomed from her sword as her body had turned into a gold light sphere, ready to receive Tang Sans attack.
Tang San attacked Qian Ren Xue on purpose. He had fought with her several times, and it helped him understand her abilities. He could take the upper hand easier. Compared to attacking Bibi Dong, facing Qian Ren Xue was a more certain option. One on two. If he didnt start it first to take the upper hand, this god battle would leave him with no chances to survive. Confronting the two gods, mother, and daughter, who were full of divine energy now, he didnt feel confident at all.
Bibi Dong didnt expect that Tang San would attack them right away. However, her countenance didnt change, silently swung her sickle. An entric phenomenon happened. The purple light she had radiated gathered with her massive sickle, creating a tremendous purple sickle, which was more than one hundred meters long, shing Tang San from his behind. Attack to defend, its the best option of Besiege Wei to rescue Zhao .
But Tang San hade in front of Qian Ren Xue before her sh could catch him. Seeing the familiar Sr Pure me, the divine light in his eyes burst out. However, when he was roughly thirty meters away from Qian Ren Xue, he was forced to stop violently. He had been using all his Sea Gods powers to storm over her; now he had to stop, it was like he had used his force to strike against himself. Hisplexion slightly changed. Apparently, he got hit. Nevertheless, his moves didnt dy, flowing smoothly like a stream and finished his n.
The Sea God Armament on his body sted out loudly. Dazzling light immediately ceased. His body, the armor, and the Sea God Trident had fused, making a colossal Sea God Trident in just a blink of an eye. Blue light furiously burst out, timely received Bibi Dongs attack.
Bibi Dong had never seen this strike of Tang Sans before. Qian Ren Xue was experienced, but she was focusing on defending. At this moment when Tang San had paused then changed his target, they didnt have any time for other reflexes.
Three of them were God. It could use the image of the electric strike to describe their attacks speed. In the battle between gods, sense was the most important feature. When their senses went wrong, they had to pay big.
The Sea God Trident had also turned into a pure gold color. The familiar gold light burst out, confronting the earth-splitting sickle. Right after that, the Golden Trident spun one round, luring the massive purple sickle and all of its attack power to leap to Qian Ren Xue. Qian Ren Xue was hovering around twenty meters away from Tang San; when the Trident swirled one round, the purple sickle hade to Qian Ren Xue.
BANG
Even Tang San had to be astounded seeing the result. Qian Ren Xue, who was covered in a thick red-gold sphere, got struck out of her protection by that giant purple sickle. She screeched in mid-air; apparently, she had gotten hurt.
Was Bibi Dong that strong? Even though he had used the Big Dipper to take advantage, Tang San had to acim silently. Qian Ren Xues reflexes werent that fast, and she was hesitating as he suddenly changed his attacks direction disordering her rhythm, but still, she was a God. Bibi Dongs strike could send her away, which meant it had carried out a massive amount of energy. Moreover, even though Tang San could use his powers to change the attacks direction, he also felt an ice-cold divine sense darting towards him. He had to use a big amount of his divine sense to keep that devilish aura from getting into his body.
Good. Cunning boy.
The purple figure shed. Bibi Dong rose her hand. Just with a simple move, the giant sickle had slid in front of Tang San, making a bizarre curve in front of the Golden Trident.
Gold halo shed as a gold figure stepped out from the Golden Trident. It was Tang San. However, his Sea God Armament was now gold instead of the original blue color. The Golden Trident in his hand drew a massive circle in the air. A perfect disc appeared. The Unfixed Storm was facing Bibi Dongs attack.
Clinking sounds and explosions echoed in the air. Tang San felt the Golden Trident in his hands was shaking; his speed was reduced. The purple sickle in Bibi Dongs hand wasnt much stronger than him. But the sinister aura hiding inside had taken a chance when the two divine weapons had impacted to prate his divine sense, irritating him. Obviously, the Sea Gods powers with the power of Light couldnt hold the unique sinister aura of that Rakshasa God Bibi Dong. Qian Ren Xue understood this well. Several days ago, she couldnt dissolve Rakshasa Gods ferocious aura with her pure, holy powers of the Angelic God, let alone Tang San, who had only a tiny bit of the Light power.
BANG
Tang San and Bibi Dong quickly split in the air. A dark purple air current was tangling around Tang Sans body. At the same time, there was a blue energy vortex on Bibi Dongs body. Their divine senses had intruded their opponents body at once. Apparently, no one could take the upper hand.
However, Tang Sans situation was worse. He had used the Big Dipper, taking external force to attack Qian Ren Xue as he could use that moment to bnce himself and maintain his flying ability. After he had struck out thest strike of the Golden Thirteen Halberds, he had to face Bibi Dongs attack immediately, of course, he had been well prepared. Lucky him, Tang San had used the true powers of the Sea God to maintain himself.
Only when he performed the Golden Thirteen Halberds, which made his Sea God Armament gold that was the time his Sea Gods powers and his divine sense had fused altogether. It was like when Qian Ren Xue had totally fused with her Sr Pure me. Thus, it could be seen how careful Tang San was when he had fought with Qian Ren Xue as he had always been prepared. However, the current situation didnt give him time to prepare.
Tang San understood that now he couldnt stop if he didnt want to be smashed by this mother and daughter God duo.
Thus, when Tang San and Bibi Dong detached, his eight wings started to flutter. His body then swayed in the air, using the abundant energy from Bibi Dongs attack to speed up and fly away.
At this moment, Qian Ren Xue had just stabilized herself; her face paled again as purple nimbus constantly red on her exquisite Angelic God Armament. Bibi Dong had a deep-to-bone resentment toward Tang San. Moreover, her first attack had been umted carefully before striking out. Even Qian Ren Xue was a God, she couldnt reduce its attack power much. Being hurt was unavoidable. Anyway, her Angelic Domain had a pure power of Light, which could strongly resist the sinister aura of the Rakshasa God. Even so, from her grimaced countenance, apparently, she had gotten hurt.
After three days, Qian Ren Xues Angelic God Armament had been recovered. However, at the fight that day, she had spent too much energy in an attempt to kill both Tang San and her, which had cost her vitality. It couldnt be fully restored in just a short period. Moreover, Tang San suddenly changed his attack, using the Big Dipper surprisingly; this had left her with some minor damages.
Qian Ren Xue didnt have time to adjust herself, that gold figure had plunged into her vision. Qian Ren Xue sighed inside. Tang San, do you really want to eradicate me? Gold light sparked in her eyes, under such circumstances, Qian Ren Xue made a decision that Tang San had never expected.
She bit her tongue, then spat blood on the Angelic Sacred Sword as her aura suddenly leaped. A loud explosion echoed. In this sh, the Angelic Armament on her body exploded, turning into a circle of me in the air. She was using the massive Sr Pure me energy from the explosion of her Angelic Armament to form a colossal Angel shadow. The sudden tremendous energy that burst out all of a sudden had turned the whole space into darkness. This was the Sr Angel that she had used to risk her life with Tang San three days ago.
But there was something different. Qian Ren Xue now didnt use the Sr Angel to attack Tang San directly. She was controlling the massive Sr Angels energy, condensing it in front of her, using that invincible Sr Pure me to block Tang Sans way.
When cornered, a dog could jump over the wall, let alone a God. Tang San wouldnt absolutely have thought about this. Currently, that mother and daughter duo were now taking the upper hand, why did she have to waste her original god power to do so? She had been the weakest god in this battle, but now she was the strongest. The scorching heat of her energy that was releasing was formidable. It turned the whole ce into the Sr Angel state. This was really a deadly threat.
If Qian Ren Xue were a little bitte, she could create that effect since Tang San would have time to react. However, when Qian Ren Xue released the Sr Angel, the distance between him and her was roughly twenty meters. It was different now. The energy of the Sr Angel was really intimidating. Qian Ren Xue had burst out her divine powers in just a sh, wholly focused on Tang San. She was using the Sr Angel to strike out her extreme divine sense. Red-gold aureole burst out furiously. Six wings of the giant Sr Angel retracted instantly.
This bursting was different from that of three days ago. Three days ago, Qian Ren Xue made this strike when she had been fighting for a while and draining her powers. Today, at the beginning of the fight, she had used the strongest attack. Thus, she could spare a small bit of power to control herself while hovering in the air now.
Seeing Qian Ren Xues reaction, Bibi Dong stammered in fear. But this was a good chance; she shouldnt let it go. Blinding purple light burst out. Besides the massive sickle in her hands, the other eight sickles on her back suddenly flew up, merging into one massive Rakshasa Scythe, covered with floating demonic dark scripture. It flew out of her hand, dashing directly to sh Tang San from behind.
The life-threatening strike came after him from behind, also the intimidating pressure he was facing. These had all made him understand one thing: in god battles, it would be very hard to control the entire ce. Since they had reached this level, many difficulties also arose from time to time. As he thought he had controlled the situation, Qian Ren Xues crazy attack had himself failed just in a blink of an eye. It also put him into the mp. He was facing two Gods at the same time, even though they could just react instinctively, they could still cooperate well using their divine senses.
BANG
It wasnt only Qian Ren Xue who knew how to risk her life with the opponent. Facing the disadvantage setup, Tang San finally burst out.
The fading shadow of the Golden Trident was transforming in the air. Strike was performed after strike, smoothly and exquisitely. Just in a blink, he had created numerous spear shadows. The Golden Thirteen Halberds, thirteen strikesbined into one. The Sea Gods power around Tang San, with the sudden explosion of his ten god-ranked spirit rings, was erupting as a furious volcano.
Also in this fraction of time, the Sr Angel was strongly forced to stop roughly ten meters away from him. Even with the Sr Angels tremendous power, at the moment he had exploded his rings, the Sr Pure me couldnte any closer.
The icy-cold voice reverberated in the air, which was full of extreme mourning.
Sea -God -Afterglow -
Tang Sans body and his Sea God Armament, at this moment, had turned into an entric topaz color. A colossal gold light pir erupted from his body, aiming for the Sr Angel in front of him.
Water and fire are nemeses. When the pure Sea Gods power and Qian Ren Xues Sr Angel impacted, a tremendous shock that nothing couldpare appeared in the sky.
An enormous white halo was expanding rapidly from the core of the collision. The whole space within five hundred meters from there was covered with blinding white light. Although it happened in the air, the spirit masters whose levels were lower than Title Douluo all fell down, crouching on the ground, didnt dare to move.
The Sr Angel had vanished, but one-third of the massive gold light pir still remained. That strike had proved the difference between Qian Ren Xue and him. However, the Sea God Afterglow couldnt hit Qian Ren Xue.
Just in a blink, when the two intimidating divine powers collided, the Rakshasa Scythe also reached Tang San. Facing it was Tang Sans eight wings. His eight wings retracted, attempting to mp the Rakshasa Scythe. However, the Rakshasa Bibi Dongs full force attack and her divine weapon werent something that was easy to defend.
When the shockwave expanded, Tang Sans eight wings were smashed. The extra force from the impact between Angelic Gods power and Sea Gods power, plus the Sea Gods Eight Wing couldnt dissolve the Rakshasas attackpletely. Anyway, Tang Sans attack power had poured all on Qian Ren Xue who was floating in front of him. What he could do was to try his best to sway half a meter aside to save his heart. The dark purple light had pierced into his back, getting through the armament to his chest. Tang San couldnt bnce himself anymore, leaning forwards. That made the Sea God Afterglow deviated. Just one-third of the full force hit Qian Ren Xue, blowing her left arm away. The remaining force pushed her backwards, spinning violently, then fell.
Damn it! Bibi Dong got indignant, roaring loudly. A dark purple silky thread ejected from her body, coiling around Qian Ren Xue, pulling her up. She was a demonic god, but now she was filled with fear. Qian Ren Xue was nearly savaged by Tang Sans Sea God Afterglow. No matter how thin the rtionship between Bibi Dong and Qian Ren Xue was, they had a blood bond. Qian Ren Xue was her daughter.
When Bibi Dong pulled Qian Ren Xue to her side, the Angelic God had gone into aa. However, Bibi Dongs god power couldnt heal her. She could only let her recover by herself.
A dark purple light sphere came out from Bibi Dongs right hand, aiming for the Rakshasa Scythe piercing in Tang Sans body. It made a snatching gesture. At this moment, her resentment towards Tang San had peaked, as she had ordered the Rakshasa Scythe to explode, attempting to destroy the one who had almost killed her daughter.
Puff -
Both of Tang Sans hands grabbed the Rakshasa Scythe that had pierced through his chest. His divine sense and the remaining god power, at this moment, all umted on his hands, fiercely oppressed the demonic light, not to let it approach the Rakshasa Scythe.
Tang San felt a cold aura vaguely came out from his soul.
Needless to say, under such deadly circumstances, defeating Qian Ren Xue, depriving her fighting ability and almost killing her, those were all what he could do with his best. However, he was facing two Gods at the same time! Moreover, Bibi Dong was much stronger than Qian Ren Xue. Her full force bursting had him struggling.
Is this the time that my lifees to an end? The cold feeling was getting stronger as if it wanted to devour his soul.
Tang San held the Rakshasa Scythe tightly, gradually took it out from his chest. The sound of the Rakshasa Scythe rubbing on the Sea God Armament made people on both sides, who were watching the fight, shiver.
Little San
Tang Haos anger hade to his heart. He furiously flew up from the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass. While he was plunging, the Clear Sky Hammer had been sent out, also performing the Great Sumeru Technique. Nine spirit rings exploded at the same time, pouring all power into his Clear Sky Hammer, aiming for Bibi Dong.
Grandmaster almost jumped up at the same time with Tang Hao; he screamed hoarsely. However, he didnt have the ability to help Tang San. His hands clutched onto the wall until his fingers tip had been broken and bleeding.
BANG
A massive figure soared up from the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass. It was a giant Bone Dragon. This was the ninth spirit ability of the Bone Douluo Gu Rong, Ossifying Godly Dragon. Sword Douluo Chen Xin was standing on his back.
Seven-color light also projected from the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass. Ning Feng Zhis boost was all ced on their bodies. They had only one purpose now, which was to take Tang San back from Bibi Dongs hands.
Bibi Dong coldly snorted. Her right hand was still controlling the Rakshasa Scythe, while the dark purple threat had put Qian Ren Xue down to the ground, on Hu Lie Nas embrace. Her left hand waved in the air, releasing a dark purple beam from underneath her, facing the full force strike of the Clear Sky Hammers Exploding Ring.
BANG
Countless rays sparked in the air. Bibi Dongsplexion slightly changed. She didnt expect that Tang Haos attack could be that furious. With his full force attack, he was reaching the god-ranked level.
As she had countered Tang Haos attack, Bibi Dongs divine sense, which was controlling Tang San, suddenly surged. Tang San took this chance to haul out the Rakshasa Scythe from his chest. A stream of gold blood scattered in the air.
Hm.
Bibi Dong harrumphed coldly. The Rakshasa Scythe in his hand suddenly blew up, turning into nine giant scythes and exploded in front of him. Both of his hands which were clutching onto the scythe were smashed. The Sea God Armament on his arms had also cracked into pieces, scattering everywhere. After he hadunched the Sea God Afterglow, his spirit power was feeble, wasnt enough to defend Bibi Dongs attack. He groaned then fell down. Fortunately, he had used his divine sense to put the Sea God Trident horizontally in mid-air to reluctantly stop the nine scythes from chasing after him.
The giant sword shed across the sky. Sword Douluo Chen Xin and his sword were fused into one body, plunging from the Ossifying Godly Dragon to Bibi Dong. At this moment, the eyes of this Sword Douluo were filled with the extreme determination of risking his life. Under such intensive circumstances, his strike had be the strongest strike he had ever made during his whole life.
The giant body of the Bone Douluo also hit Bibi Dong directly. The bones of his entire body were glowing with dazzling light.
At this moment, two elders of the Seven Treasure zed Tile n had put all their spirit powers, their vitality into this bursting strike. They understood that if Tang San died in Bibi Dongs hands now, even if the Spirit Empire didnt have any other supreme spirit masters, it would still be a disaster for the Heaven Dou Empire.
The sinister visage of Bibi Dong was full of disgust. Light shed, and she had disappeared, leaving her nine demonic scythes right where she had just stood.
Bibi Dong, you dare!
Tang San roared in indignation. Divine light burst out from his eyes as he reluctantly bnced himself in the air. Facing Bibi Dong who had just appeared abruptly in front of him, he didnt feel fear. In just a blink of an eye, an immense divine power erupted out from Tang Sans body. Two gold rays shot out from his eyes like electric lightning, directly hitting Bibi Dong.
A strange feeling arose in Bibi Dongs heart. She understood that these two rays were the veryst drops of Tang Sans divine energy. This was the strike that he had bet everything he had. However, no matter how much she was wiggling, she still couldnt dodge them. It seemed that she was being restrained by the lights from his eyes. Her soul was as if it was screaming to get out of her body.
Not good.
Bibi Dong screamed. She had never thought that under this situation, Tang San could have gathered another strike at such tremendous power.
However, no matter what happened, Tang San couldnt control the situation on the other side. Nine Rakshasa Scythes were facing the attacks from Sword Douluo Chen Xin and Bone Douluo Gu Rong.
They had collided almost at the same time. Numerous white bones scattered in the air. The Seven Kill Sword, his spirit, which had been with him for his whole life had broken. The two Tile Douluos, who had been famous on the Continent, had spent theirst moment drastically in the air. This was the difference between humans and gods.
Xiao Wu, Ning Rong Rong, and Oscar finally got atop the wall. They were all pale. They had received the messagete. When they came, they could only see thest impact between Bibi Dong and Tang San.
-
???: one of the stratagem in the Chineses Thirty-Six Stratagems- a series of stratagems used in politics, war, and civil interaction. The idea of Besiege Wei to rescue Zhao is to avoid a head-on battle with a strong enemy, and instead striking at his weakness elsewhere.
Chapter 331 - The Death of Sea God
Chapter 331 - The Death of Sea God
When Xiao Wu screamed in fear, Tang San and Bibi Dong had finally collided.
The deaths of Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo werent wasted. Their attacks couldnt hurt Bibi Dong, but their Title Douluo ranked attacks had distracted her. She had to spend much of divine sense and powers in controlling her Nine Demonic Scythes to kill them.
Bibi Dong didnt expect that Tang San still had powers to strike her again even though he had been pierced through by her Rakshasa Scythe. She then urged her Rakshasas divine abilities toe in front of Tang San. She respected this young opponent as she wanted to kill him by her own hands just to make it more certain. However, she had to spend a part of her divine sense to control the Nine Demonic Scythes.
Its true that Tang San had done his best in destroying the Sr Angel. His divine powers consumption and his wounds were severe. However, Bibi Dong had forgotten one thing. Before Tang San had be a God, his strongest feature wasnt his spirit abilities, but his mental power. When Tang San had just reached Title Douluo, his mental power had been even stronger than hers, which had been ranked level ny-nine at that time.
When a spirit master received the god inheritance, the powers he would receive, apparently, were rted closely to the powers of that Primary God and that onespetence. If not, how could Tang San oppress Qian Ren Xue altogether? Thus, after receiving the god inheritance, Tang Sans divine mental power was stronger than his Sea Gods powers.
When Tang San struck Qian Ren Xue, he had already got hurt by the Rakshasa Demonic Scythe. But only his divine power and his body were damaged. His divine mental power hadnt been consumed much, just a small part was used for controlling. His head wasnt hurt.
Gold rays shot out from Tang Sans eyes had carried all of his divine mental power, didnt retain any bit. His tremendous divine mental power had reached the level he had never been at before. Moreover, as Tang San saw Sword Douluo and Bone Duolou struggling with Bibi Dongs attack, his worry and indignation had also pushed his divine mental power further. Even if Bibi Dong was in her peak status, this collision would hurt her somehow.
Divine mental powers impact didnt generate sound. However, from Tang Sans and Bibi Dongs reaction, it could be seen how intimidating this impact was. It was even more furious than that of the Sea God Afterglow, which had destroyed the Sr Angel.
When Bibi Dong got hit with those gold rays, it seemed she was struck violently, jolted backward then spun two rounds in the air before she could reluctantly bnce her body. But she was shivering. Her Rakshasa Armament was also peeled off, turned into a purple halo and disappeared. A purple cloud appeared above her head, screeching distressingly. Then, she seemed to lose her consciousness, falling and hovering unstably in mid-air. From the seven holes on her sinister face, blood was gushing out constantly.
Tang Sans situation was more serious. When their divine senses had impacted, even though he had the upper hand since Bibi Dong got distracted, he had been hurt already as his divine soul was damaged.
Gold blood was spewing out from his chest and back where the scythe had pierced through. The Sea God Armament was dissolved, turning into numerous gold dots and vanished. His Sea God Trident had turned into a light beam, getting into the Sea God Tridents mark on his forehead.
The gold blood was gushing out vehemently just like the flood from a broken dam. All aureoles on his body were ceased. He couldnt control his divine power anymore, falling to the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass.
The purple light eventually turned back to Bibi Dongs head. She tried to open her eyes, controlling her body. Bibi Dong then cried loudly as her pair of ws had struck toward Tang San. Abruptly, an illusion of a w appeared in the sky, chasing after Tang San, stabbing through him again right at his left chest.
A gold heart appeared in mid-air, but it was being held in a demonic purple w.
NOOOOOOOOOO -
Some doleful screams echoed at once. Xiao Wu, Ning Rong Rong, Oscar, Grandmaster, Tang Hao, even Hu Lie Na, who was holding Qian Ren Xue on the other side, cried out at the same time.
Hu Lie Nas face was full of tears, sitting on the ground as if she had lost all of her strength. Qian Ren Xue was awakened from this shake, seeing Tang Sans heart that was being held in the Rakshasas w.
However, none of them could determine the Rakshasa Gods action.
Puff -
Dazzling rays bloomed in the air. Tang Sans body was wiggling fiercely when his heart had turned into gold beams, scattering everywhere.
Oscar roared in anger. He then swallowed a Mirror Clone Sausage produced with Ma Hong Juns blood, soaring up to the sky, taking Tang Sans body, which had no heart anymore.
Bibi Dong was shaking violently while descending. Blood was still streaming out from her facial holes. Obviously, Tang Sans divine mental power attack had struck her hard.
The icy-cold voice reverberated in the air.
Listen up, Heaven Dou Empire. Ill give you three days to prepare. You have to dere your surrender after three days. If not, Ill wash your Heaven Dou Empire with blood. Xiao Gang, because of you, I will give your men three days. Talk some sense into your Emperor. Dont be stubborn. You cant resist the powers of the Gods.
Then, Bibi Dong swung her hand. Purple light appeared as she put on her Rakshasa God Armament. A formidableyer of purple light suddenly covered the entire sky. Theughter that was like broken ss echoed in the void. Purple halo shed again, and she had disappeared from the Spirit Empires formation, together with Qian Ren Xue and Hu Lie Na.
The Heaven Dou Empires and Spirit Empires soldiers, both hadnt been yet awakened at this moment.
The duration of this fight was really short, but the results had stunned and scared both sides.
Just a moment ago, the Heaven Dou Empire still had the upper hand. But now, the wind had changed altogether. Although from the Heaven Dou Empires side, there were only three people died, including Tang San, just like what Bibi Dong had said, who could resist the Gods powers?
Oscar brought Tang Sans body descending from the sky. Ning Rong Rong was the first person came to them. Tang Hao got back to the wall. Everybody surrounded Tang Sans body.
Ge
Xiao Wu was screaming wildly, stormed over to Tang San. The wounds on his chest looked really terrible. Besides the hole on his right chest, the one on his left chest, as big as half a tchi, was the deadly one. Gold flesh, veins, and bones were exposed. Blood was still gushing out from the wounds. There was no gleam or breath of vitality on his face. It was just a short time, but his body was already cold.
The purple mist had covered the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass quickly. Xue Beng was bewildered, bending down beside Tang San. Tang Hao and Grandmaster were baffled. Just a moment ago, their son was still a noble Sea God, but now he was just a corpse.
No one noticed the Chief of the Seven Treasures zed Tile Ning Feng Zhi, who seemed to have gotten ten years older, halted out of the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass. Although he couldnt collect them fully, he still wanted to collect the Sword Douluos and Bone Douluos scattered bodies.
Ge, how could it be? Why did you leave me like that? You cannot die, cannot die!
Xiao Wu cried until her voice was hoarse. But Tang San couldnt answer her at this moment.
Ge, you have promised me. You promised to marry me. You promised to hold the biggest wedding for us. Your promise is not fulfilled, how could you die like that? Please. Please. Wake up. Please wake up! No matter how much I have to pay, as long as you can wake up, Im willing to do it.
Even a man like Oscar had tears streaming down on his face.
Yeah. Little San, how could you go like that? We have promised. Wait until the war is over, our Shrek Seven Devils will travel through the Continent. There are so many ces we have never been to. Didnt you tell me that you wanted to visit the North Pole? I will get you there. Wake up! I will get you there!
Puff ~ Grandmaster paled, fell on the ground as he muttered, Am I truly a jinx? Why have all of my rtives encountered bad luck like that? Even if he has be a God. Its because of me. All because of me. I shouldnt let Tang San take me as his father. No. I should die instead of him. Why didnt he let me go? Little San, you shouldnt have revived me. I wish I could die. The old men shouldnt deliver the young man.
Liu Er Long hurried to him, hugging him tightly. Xiao Gang! No, its not like that. Dont scare me!
Tang Hao pushed people aside, walking to Tang San. He didnt cry. He was the only one who didnt cry among this crowd. But his eyes were bloodshot. Looking at Tang San in Xiao Wus embrace, his eyes showed no spirit of the intimidating Clear Sky Douluo.
Little San, do you remember the time we lived in the Saint Spirit Vige? Id been drunk every day. Youd taken care of me. We had just spent our days like that. You are a good son, but Im not a good father. All is because of me. I havent spent one day fulfilling a good fathers responsibilities. I have thought that wait until the war ends, your mom and I will make it up for you. But now I have no chance. Your mom doesnt want to see the bloody scene of the war; she is staying in the Heaven Dou City. I have no courage to see her again. Slow down on your way to heaven, wait for your dad. I will join you very soon.
Then, Tang Hao turned around, heading out of the wall.
Oscars reflex was fast. He jumped, hugging Tang Hao by his waist.
Uncle, you cant go!
Tang Hao had to stop. The powers of his Mirror Clone Sausage were still effective; the Title Douluos strength was strong anyway.
Let off me. Whoever can return to the Heaven Dou city, please send my words to A Yin. I dont have the face to see her again. Ask her to return to the Star Dou Forest. For my whole life, I havent done anything for my son. Hes gone now. Being his father, should I be a coward turtle retracting its head? Dont stop me. None of you could stop me. Dying on the battlefield is more satisfying than waiting to die.
There was a special aura on Tang Haos body. No one dared to directly look at him in the eyes. Oscar slowly loosed his grip.
Tang Hao was about to walk away, the stiff voice of Grandmaster arose, Wait a second. Little San doesnt have only one father. Taking revenge for our son, how could I not join you? Even if we cant take revenge for him, we can follow him. Would they spare our lives after three days? Die on the battlefield. Tang Hao, lets die on the battlefield together.
Tang Hao stared at Grandmasters eyes with his bloodshot eyes. Grandmasters eyes were totally calm now, but that calmness looked more intimidating than Tang Haos red eyes.
Liu Er Long didnt stop Grandmaster. She just held his hands tightly, On the way to heaven, take me with you.
Ill go with you.
Xue Beng took out his long sword, turning to see Marshall Go Long.
Marshall, after I set off, I leave everything in the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass to you. Three dayster, you should take our forces to surrender the Spirit Empire. Also, you have to control them, not to let them protest anymore.
Your Majesty, what are you doing?
Marshall Go Long was scared, hugging Xue Bengs arm.
Xue Beng shouted indignantly, This is my order. Do you want to go against me?
Even thought Go Long got shouted in his face, he didnt let go of Xue Bengs arm.
I dont. But as long as Im still breathing, I will not just sit there and see you set off to die.
Xue Beng said faintly, My teacher has died for this Empire. Whether Im the Emperor or his disciple, I cant live cowardly. I am the Emperor of the Heaven Dou. Even the time Ive been ruling is not too long, being the emperor, I have my responsibilities. I have ordered to start this war. Facing two Gods now we have no chance to im victory. If so, even if we are stubborn enough to continue fighting against them, we just blow up the casualties. I cant stand letting my soldiers, and my innocent fellows die in vain. Thus, I order you to lead them to surrender. This could reserve our Heaven Dou Empiresst hope. Everybody can surrender but not me. I cant fail my ancestors. I cant fail the previous Emperor. Marshall, you dont need to stop me. When I leave the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass, you should lead the generals and soldiers. I only hope that my death could light up a light of hope in your hearts. I strongly believe that one day, our Heaven Dou Empire wille back in glory.
Your Highness -
All generals and soldiers on the city wall kneeled down. Their eyes reddened. No doubt that Xue Beng, as their Empire, had conquered their hearts.
We wish to live or die together with you. There are no cowards in Heaven Dou Empire.
Marshall Go Long kneeled down. Your Majesty, if you decide to go, please give the surrender mission to someone else, and allow me to go with you.
The heroic aura burst out. Although Tang San had died, atop the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass, the emperor and his men were filled with the powers they had never had before. This is what we called Pity soldiers will win. Vehement spirit was filling their hearts.
Your Majesty, please order. We have a hundred myriads of soldiers, what if she is a God? We can use our overwhelming number to crush her. We would rather die than surrender.
Rather die than surrender!
The indignant roars grumblingly reverberated, even to a further distance of several li around there. People in the Spirit Empires base could even hear that.
At this moment, inside the Spirit Empires barrack, Bibi Dong was holding Qian Ren Xue in one hand, her other hand pulling Hu Lie Na. Theyd just arrived at the temporary tent.
Having listened to the sound echoed from the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass, Bibi Dongs ferociousplexion couldnt help but beam out a gleam of disgust.
Wont surrender? Alright, three dayster, I will wash the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass with their blood.
She put Qian Ren Xue and Hu Lie Na to the ground.
Teacher.
Hu Lie Nas voice was trembling. She couldnt help but burst out crying.
Youyou really killed him?
No matter whom she was facing, even if she was her own daughter, Bibi Dongs face always showed her coldness. Only when she met Hu Lie Na, her cold countenance could be a little bit softer.
Na Na, I know you like him. However, youve known that you and him would have no future. Yes, Tang San is brilliant. Even I feel dominated. But he is dead now. You have to ept that. I have to destroy him. If not, the ones who would be destroyed are us, the Spirit Empire. I did so also to cut the yearning thought in your heart. Tang Sans divine soul and mine are nemeses. His body is broken now. Even if he is a God, he has to die. Let see who could prevent us from uniting the continent.
If you do not kill me now, perhaps, Im that person.
Qian Ren Xues cold voice echoed in Bibi Dongs ears.
Bibi Dongs furrowed her brows, turning to the daughter, whom she had never been close. Qian Ren Xuesplexion showed her boldness. She was pursing her lips, gazing at Bibi Dong. There was only deep resentment in her eyes.
You? Do you want to stop me? I didnt think that you have such big, bad ambition. Said Bibi Dong.
Qian Ren Xue coldlyughed, Ambition? Yes, I have ambition. But it doesnt matter now. The most important thing is to stop you. Theres something you didnt know. Tang San is the only man Ive loved for my whole life.
Bibi Dong bewildered, You also like him?
Qian Ren Xues eyes were covered with a curtain of mist since she had seen Bibi Dong crushed Tang Sans heart. She suddenly felt her heart emptied out all the feelings. Just like what had been broken wasnt Tang Sans heart, but her heart. The grudge she was holding for him had gone away with his crushed heart, leaving only the deep sorrow. It turned out she had loved him that much. Even they were archenemy, she still loved him. She had not only wanted him to die once. However, now he was dead, and that hurt her heart too much she couldnt breathe.
He should have died in my hand. But you killed him. Bibi Dong, you should kill me too. If not, I will definitely be your enemy.
Qian Ren Xue gritted her teeth; her tears were rolling down her cheeks quietly.
Bibi Dongs face changed drastically. She even rose her right hand but didnt strike her.
You do want to go against me? Well, restore your arm first. Youve dreamed of fighting against me with thispetence? Rakshasa God is one of the two Gods of ughter in the God Realm. They could control other Gods to a certain degree. Even when Tang San was at his peak power, he couldnt be my opponent, let alone yourself.
Then, Bibi Dong coldly nced her daughter, didnt turned around, stepping out of the tent.
-
At the top of the Auspicious Hill Mountain Passs city walls.
Right when everybody was bursting out with emotions as they wanted to jump off the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass and risk their lives with the arch enemies, Poison Douluo, who was still staring at Tang Sans body since they had put him there, spoke for the first time.
Your Majesty is right. We do not need to die in vain. Even if you have a double number of soldiers, you cant threaten Bibi Dong.
After having listened to his words, everybody ced their eyes on him. Du Gu Bos face looked calm. But his friends all knew that when his face went like that, it was the time his heart was boiling the most. Du Gu Bo continued, Before she has be God, her ability in using potions is much stronger than mine. Shes God now, of course, this would be enhanced more. She could definitely be able to control her toxins better than I do. Such bad situation wouldnt happen. I think she didnt just say that she would wash the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass with blood, she actually meant it. If you dont want all of your men to die in vain, you should erase that thought of risking your lives out of your heads. Basically, you would have no chance to run to the Spirit Empires formation.
Du Gu Bos words convinced people well. No matter what, his Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperors toxins had left a deep impression on everybodys mind.
Poison Douluo slowly walked to Xue Beng, looking to the pairs of eyes that didnt change a bit, belonged to Grandmaster and Tang Hao.
We shall go. I also want to do something for our Little Monster. We have decided, we should go together.
Oscar stepped forward, said stolidly, Little San is our brother. Dai-dage isnt here. Im the oldest in the Shrek Seven Devils, Ill go with you guys.
Little Ao!
Ning Rong Rong chased after him. Oscar didnt wait until she spoke, interfered, Rong Rong, listen to me. You have to stay. You are the one who has a big chance to be a God. Your future mission is to take revenge for us. We could only count on you now.
Ning Rong Rong wasnt willing to let off him.
Dont you have a chance to be God? You guys shouldnt be too vehement. We should find another solution.
Oscar smirked, Is there any other solution? Facing two Gods, we are just human, what could we do? Rong Rong, Im a man. Its like I hade to the North Pole for you. Now its for my brother, I cant back off. If not,ter when we meet again in heaven, how could I face Little San? And Da-dage and our brothers?
Ning Rong Rongs eyes reddened. She took a deep breath.
Then, why should I stay? Xiao Wu is enough to take care of Tang Sans body. You are not afraid of death, and so am I. I will always be by your side.
Then, she held Oscars sleeve tighter. Her face was telling him that nothing could shake her spirit.
Tang Hao and Grandmaster started to leave the city wall. Xue Beng, Marshal Go Long, and Poison Douluo followed them.
Right when Oscar and Ning Rong Rong were about to follow them, they were both shaking. Their eyes immediately ced on their hands, which was holding each others hand.
Oscars arm was covered with a white halo while the nine-colored light was twirling around Ning Rong Rongs arm. White light and nine-colored light tangled together, moving around their arms.
They both became dazed, looking at each other with an unbelievable look.
Suddenly, Oscar shouted loudly.
Wait a minute!
Tang Hao, Grandmaster, and other people acted like they didnt hear what he said, firmly stepped forward. The soldiers there looked at them with despising eyes. They thought that Oscar and Ning Rong Rong were afraid, so they wanted to retreat. Then, what Ning Rong Rong said made their faces changed dramatically.
San-ge will be saved!
It was just a five-word sentence, but it seemed to pause everything atop the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass, including time. Everybodys countenance changed. Xiao Wu was crying mournfully, jolted her head immediately. Tang Hao was halfway off the wall; it took him a short jump to get back there. All felt surprised. Suddenly, Oscar and Ning Rong Rong had be the focus of this ce,
Right then, Tang Hao vehemently grabbed Oscars shoulder.
What did you say? Little San is saved?
Oscars eyes were filled with extreme excitement. His voice was sharper due to extreme emotions.
Uncle, look at this.
He rose his hand, which was holding Ning Rong Rongs hand.
Little San will be saved. We know how to revive him.
Grandmaster and the others hade to Oscar and Ning Rong Rong. Listening to their words was a heart tonic to Grandmaster, waking him up immediately.
How? Which solution do you have?
Oscar said excitedly, Teacher, we have joined the battlefield right after we came back from the Sea God Ind, we havent had a chance to tell you ourst spirit abilities that weve just received. Do you remember?
Grandmaster nodded, Yourst spirit rings are all ranked one hundred thousand years. I remember that. What does it have to do with Tang Sans resurrection?
One hundred thousand years spirit rings, regrly, will grant two spirit abilities. My ninth spirit ability is the Half-Excess Diamond Sausage. Ning Rong Rong got the Nine Treasure Invincible Godly Light. The one hundred thousand years spirit ability, Ning Rong Rong and I just have one each. However, when I held her hand, we have stimted the second one hundred thousand years spirit ability. Moreover, it requires both of use to activate this spirit ability. Said Oscar.
Grandmaster had spent his whole life to study spirits. The passion was still there. He reacted immediately.
You are saying that you have a one hundred thousand years spirit ability, which is a fusion one? From spirit ability to spirit fusion?
Yes.
Oscar and Ning Rong Rong said at the same time.
Spirit Fusion would only appear when the pair of spirit masters had a really highpatibility. It was same with Zhu Zhu Qing and Dai Mu Bai; their spirits were highlypatible. Moreover, they were innate and able to fuse with each other. However, Oscar and Ning Rong Rongs case was unique. It was even rarer than the innate spirit fusion. Under this circumstance, regrly, thepatibility between them was extremely high.
Tang Hao said hurriedly, So you are saying that your spirit fusion could resurrect Tang San? What are you waiting for? Start now!
No, wait.
Grandmaster stopped him. We cant carry it out here. Lets get back to the General Pce.
Tang Hao pped his forehead. Ugh. I got muddled. Yeah, we should go back to the General Pce.
The Auspicious Hill Mountain Passs was spacious. Although they didnt know why Oscar and Ning Rong Rong said that they could revive a god, they all hoped that it woulde true. Apparently, the resurrection of a god would ur together with some strange phenomenon. If they let the Spirit Empire know about this, they would lose their final chance.
Xiao Wu took Tang Sans body and got up. It just took her several steps toe to Oscar and Ning Rong Rong.
Lets go!
The hope appeared made her stronger. Xiao Wu was slender, but she was carrying Tang San without spending much effort. She immediately flew to the direction of the General Pce.
Tang Hao, Grandmaster, Liu Er Long, Flender, Oscar and Xue Beng hurried after them. Ning Rong Rong stayed behind for a few seconds. She turned to look at her father, who was collecting Sword Douluos and Bone Douluos scattered bodies outside the city walls. She couldnt hold her tears, but let them streamed down her beautiful face. She whispered, Im really sorry, Bone Grandpa, Sword Grandpa, I cant help father collect your bodies. If Im still alive after I revive San-ge, Rong Rong will devote my piety to you.
She firmly turned around, pressing her sorrow and followed other people.
Its impossible to seal the news. Xue Beng also didnt order to keep it on the down low. Soon, the great force inside the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass all knew what had happened atop the Auspicious Hill Mountain Passs city walls. However, Xue Bengs performance was crucial. He was an emperor, but he was willing to sacrifice himself for the empire. He had convinced every man of his fellows. The crisis among the soldiers, which should have happened, didnt ur. The Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass now was filled with one united attitude towards the enemies.
After Marshall Go Long went to the General Pce together with other people, he immediately dered: Surrendering is to enve yourself. For our younger generations, your children and grandchildren of the Heaven Dou Empire, we are the men of the Heaven Dou Empire, we will never back off. Only union could help us fight against the enemies. Master Sea Gods not dead. He just got hurt severely. For our hero, I request every single soldier of the Heaven Dou Empires great force to pray for Master Sea God. Praying for his well-being to lead us defeating the opponents.
After Marshal Go Longs words had been spreading out to the soldiers, there was no protest arose among the Heaven Dou Empires great force. Quite the contrary, their spirits had been strengthened.
However, Marshall Go Long himself understood that this was just temporary as it could somehow control his soldiers boiling heart. At some points in the future, it would spread out rapidly just like Du Gu Bos toxins that day. Dont know how many men would fall on the battlefield. If the situation is going bad, and we have to concede, I will sacrifice my life for the empire, following our Emperor.
o0o
The Meeting Hall.
All of the equipment in the hall was put outside. Xiao Wu was holding Tang Sans body, standing in the middle of the room. Ning Rong Rong and Oscar stood on her two sides. Everybody else stepped aside, giving them space. At this moment, their visages were filled with worries and anxiety. If Tang San could be revived, they would still have a chance. If he died, not only the Heaven Dou Empire would be destroyed, the same consequence would be given to the Star Lou Empire. Then, the entire continent would be Bibi Dongs world. No matter because of their close rtions, their friendship or the feelings they had for the empire, they were all praying for Tang San in silence.
Not only inside the hall, but also the whole Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass, one million soldiers, and their generals, under Marshall Go Longs lead, all kneeled down, facing the Master Sea God, whose body was in the meeting hall now, and prayed. In their hearts, Lan Hao Wang was always the God of War. The immortal God of War.
Chapter 332 - Perfect Fusion - Resurrection God Light
Chapter 332 - Perfect Fusion - Resurrection God Light
Ning Rong Rong and Oscar exchanged looks. They both saw determinations in their eyes. They didnt tell anybody here that they werent sure even a small bit about resurrecting Tang San.
When they held each others hand, the marvelous aureole appeared and rang a bell in their minds. They didnt lie either. The second spirit ability of their one hundred thousand years ninth spirit ring was a spirit fusion one, the Resurrection God Light.
There were some conditions for this spirit fusion. It had to be performed within two hours after that person had died and his body hasnt been destroyed yet. After having being resurrected, his powers could regain fifty percent. At the same time, Oscar and Ning Rong Rong would temporarily lose their spirit powers for one month.
Needless to say, this is a powerful spirit ability, even the most powerful auxiliary resurrection spirit ability that had ever existed. Well, it was the fusion between the brilliant Food style first-Title-Douluo-ever and the Unrivaled Auxiliary System Title Douluo; how could it be weak?
However, theres something that needed to be rified. The subject of this Resurrection God Light was just ordinary human being. However, Ning Rong Rong and Oscar wanted to revive a God now, the Sea God Tang San.
They both knew that resurrecting a human and resurrecting a God were totally different. Let alone the Resurrection God Light could be effective in Tang Sans case, even if it would work, what they had to pay for resurrecting a human and resurrecting a God couldnt be the same.
Other people would need more time to concern those problems, but at this moment, Oscar and Ning Rong Rong didnt have time to think further. If they hadnt screamed out to hold others, they would all have been corpses by now. This is theirst hope. When Oscar and Ning Rong Rong cried, they had already determined.
Their spirit powers would be lost for one month when reviving a human. How about resurrecting a God? Even if they had to lose their spirit powers for the rest of their life, they were now still willing to do it. At most, they were willing to pay with their lives.
This wasnt only their feelings in regards to Tang San, but also thest hope for everyone. If the Heaven Dou Empire surrendered, would they have a chance to survive? It would have been like that if they didnt have any solution; but now they had a light of hope in front of their eyes, how could they let it slide away?
Looking at Tang Sans dead body, Ning Rong Rong whispered, San-ge, you had always been our shelter. You had paid much because of us. What I have today, all are because of you. Today, let Oscar and Ipensate for you. At most, we could apany you on the way to heaven!
Oscar took a deep breath.
Xiao Wu, step aside.
Xiao Wu looked up, the desperation in her eyes had vanished, leaving only hope there. Ning Rong Rong and Oscar couldnt help but shudder looking into her eyes. No doubts that if Tang San couldnte back, Xiao Wu would follow him. Their lives soon had been bound.
I count on you!
Xiao Wu lowered her head to kiss Tang San. When she put his body on the ground, she stopped trembling. A special energy was constantly seething in her body just like it wanted to break her body to get out of there. Especially when she kissed him, she felt her body was as cold as ice, and her skin somehow glowed.
Her dear look glued at him as she was putting him down on the ground. Everybody else was concentrating on Tang San. No one noticed Xiao Wus change.
Xiao Wu got up then stepped aside, balling her hands into fists. That icy-cold energy seemed to be getting stronger by seconds. The only thing she could think of now was going crazy due to distraction. When Bibi Dong had squeezed Tang Sans heart, her heart seemed to be crushed at that moment. She had been falling into a state of sorrow that she couldnt exin. This cold current had appeared at that time, and it was getting more furious.
Xiao Wu didnt make a sound, and she didnt even have any concerns as to what was happening to her. In her eyes, there was only Tang San. She gritted her teeth and clenched her hands while looking at Tang San.
Oscar and Ning Rong Rong exchanged looks again. From their eyes, they could see the same answer. A firmly determined one. No matter what they had to pay, no matter how difficult it would be, even they had to exchange their lives for a thin line of hope. They would never give up.
They started to move to Tang Sans body. Both hands were raising, holding tight to each others hands, forming a bridge crossing over Tang San.
Vehement seething spirit power rose instantly as spirit rings appeared one by one from their foot, raising and twirling around them. When thest red spirit rings appeared, everybody felt like they were clinging on the edge.
Even though Oscar and Ning Rong Rong had confirmed, none of them had witnessed a resurrection before. Resurrection was something they had heard for the first time, let alone the revival of a God. Xiao Wu could be resurrected because her body hadnt been hurt. Moreover, her soul had stayed inside Tang Sans spirit rings and spirit bones. Through the spirit rings, her spirit bones hade back to her body, together with the treasure herbs, she could be resurrected. In some other aspects, it wasnt a true resurrection.
But at this moment, everybody could see the terrible wounds on Tang Sans chest. Moreover, he didnt have a heart anymore. Since his divine soul had collided with Bibi Dongs soul, he had never woken up. His soul could possibly be perished already. Under such circumstances, no one knew how many percents he could be resurrected sessfully. It is unbelievable. However, everybody was clinging on Oscar and Ning Rong Rongs words as the string that could be theirst hope. They didnt want to believe that Tang San was gone.
Oscar looked at Ning Rong Rong, lowered his voice, We shall start!
Ning Rong Rong nodded. Their eyes red up with holy rays at the same time. Oscars hands were covered with a white halo while Ning Rong Rong had a more beautiful nine-colored aureole. Everybody in the hall could see the other eight spirit rings on Oscar, and Ning Rong Rong were all dimmed, almost disappeared. Their ninth spirit rings suddenly zed merrily, blooming in dazzling light. Two red light spheres flew out, covering their body entirely. After the red light spheres had merged together, the aureole on Oscars hands had changed to cotton pink while the nine-colored light on Ning Rong Rongs hands was white now. Two great beams of pink and white were shining. Immense light suddenly burst out. The interior of the hall was now filled with a strange aura.
This aura didnt contain a fighting intention nor massive pressure. But still, people could feel the tremendous energy it was bringing.
This halo was shining roughly ten meters around, suddenly, it was reduced to the smaller scale of three meters. The gold light covered Ning Rong Rong, Oscar, and Tang San entirely. Just a moment ago, that energy had been seething in the whole area, but now it was contracted, surging within the boundary of that gold halo. Inside the gold halo, something was happening.
Grandmaster frowned, muttered, They did it on purpose. It is to prevent their aura from spreading out. The children are mature now. They could maintain calm in such situation!
People surrounded the gold halo, looking in. The gold halo seemed not to prevent only energy but also the other objects. Everybody focused, watching everything happening inside that gold halo. At the same time, Tang Hao, Poison Douluo, the Golden Triangle, and Xiao Wu were rmed. They were all ready to fight against Bibi Dong, who could possibly pop up at any minute.
The world inside the gold halo was entric. Tang Sans body, covering in a pink aureole, didnt have any remarkable change. However, Ning Rong Rong and Oscar were changing.
An ethereal shadow appeared behind each of them. The one behind Oscar was gold, clearly a slender man wearing a yellow robe and a crown. His body was covered by a tender yellowyer of energy. The shadow behind Ning Rong Rong was wearing a nine-colored gown; there were numerous nine-colored ribbons floating around her. Apparently, that was a feminine figure.
After those shadows had appeared, the two spirit rings, which were emitting red light, disappeared. Oscar and Ning Rong Rong were still holding each others hands, closing their eyes.
The shadows behind them started to fuse with their true body. The shadows had be more realistic while Oscar and Ning Rong Rong had gradually disappeared into that halo. They were fully fused with those shadows.
Grandmaster, what is going on?
Tang Hao couldnt help asking.
Grandmaster shook his head, answered him, I dont know. Spirit Fusion at this level is rare, let alone the spirit fusion that bases on spirit ability. We have to believe in them. Believe that they could create a miracle. We should pray for Little San. Little San will not die. Definitely not!
Tang Hao nodded, closed his eyes and started to pray in silence.
When the shadows and their real bodies finished fusing, a man wearing a yellow robe and a high crown appeared together with a splendid woman who was wearing a nine-colored long gown. The miraculous thing was, even though their costumes and hairstyle were changed, Oscar and Ning Rong Rongs faces still remained. At this moment, they were radiating dazzling holy rays that nothing could infringe. Although the gold halo had prevented the seething energy, some Title Douluos standing outside the halo could still feel the enormous aura of Gods. They even felt that if this energy could get out of the boundary, they would never protest against it.
They gradually retrieved their hands. Ning Rong Rong and Oscar now put their hands in front of their chests, waving. From Oscars gold hands, a pink light sphere appeared, slowly flying up. When this pink light sphere appeared, the gold light on Oscars body started to fade out.
Ning Rong Rongs situation was the same with that of Oscar, but the light sphere on her hand was nine-colored. These two light spheres were floating in front of them. Their aureoles interfered with each other, realizing a tender but surging energy.
Among the people who were presented here, Xiao Wu was the one who had more chances to contact with god power. And only Xiao Wu knew what happened to Oscar and Ning Rong Rong after they had finished absorbing thest spirit rings. Xiao Wu now totally forgot the pains inside her body. Ghostly scriptures were constantly shing on her hands, but she was using her strong will to force that cold energy into her body. She didnt let out a groan or wince.
Are they the Cookery God and the Nine-colored Goddess? Ge, we have hope! Oscar and Ning Rong Rongs spirit fusion perhaps could summon the two God, using their powers. Thats why they said this ability could resurrect Tang San. If they are real gods, its possible. These two Gods are the auxiliary system God. With their help, my ge would definitely have a chance. Ge, you have toe back!
Xiao Wu was screaming inside. Her faith was bringing her heart, soul, and qi into a strange state. In this state, the ghostly scripture, which had appeared on her skin, was forced to retreat. Even that cold energy had to back off, disappeared into her meridians, releasing Xiao Wu from her pains. However, to her, this wasnt as important as Tang Sans resurrection.
The Cookery God and the Nine-colored Goddess slowly rose their hands. The energy spheres became clearer as marvelous, colorful lightning was constantly surging on the surface of the two spheres as though they were boycotting each other. The Cookery God and the Nine-colored Goddess looked like they were suffering from pains, but they kept pushing their hands towards.
Seeing the two energy spheresing nearer, the lightning on the surface were getting denser and more violent. The furious surging power had even made the gold halo tremble, constantly shing.
Tang Hao balled his hands into fists. Just like other people here, they were all screaming inside. They must seed!
Eventually, the energy spheres hade to Tang Sans body, to the holes in his chest where his heart used to be, to be exact.
Instantly, fierce halo burst out from the Cookery and the Nine-colored Goddesss hands. This was a dazzling white halo. That halo was shining on the two Gods, making their bodies be translucent and airy. A white light column struck out, hitting therge wound on Tang Sans chest. Tang Sans body, under that shining white light column, started to shake violently as every part of him was contracting. Lightning struck out one by one, hitting and spreading on his body. The tremendous energy condensed in the air. Faint gold light appeared on Tang Sans wound. His meridians, which were blocked with dried blood, seemed to be canalized as gold blood was gushing out again.
When blood had spewed out of his body, the white halo devoured them all. No one could see Tang Sans wound now as an entric white aureole had covered him entirely.
The Cookery God and the Nine-colored Goddess both frowned. Their hands were covered in white light, but one could see that gold light circles were constantly emitting and rising from his feet; they condensed at his body and transferred to his hands. From the Nine-colored Goddess side, the nine-colored light was constantly supplying energy to her.
This white light was what Oscar and Ning Rong Rong had mentioned, the Resurrection God Light, also thest hope for Tang San. The longer this Resurrection God Light could be maintained, the bigger the chance Tang San had to be revived.
Then, under the shining white light, the wounds on Tang Sans chest started to heal. The first wound that got healed was not the one at his chest, but the one that the Rakshasa Scythe had stabbed through. The wound was trembling as a beam of dark purple was peeled off from there. When that purple beam got into contact with the white light covering Tang San, people standing around him could hear a mournful shriek echoed then faded out.
At the same time, the icy-cold energy that was ceasing in Xiao Wus body raised again without any prior indications. Even though Xiao Wu had a strong will, this sudden pain almost made her faint. She always stayed alert to prevent any arising problems. The cold aura, which was full of murderous intents, suddenly peaked, bursting out from her heart. As she didnt want any sound toe out from her mouth due to the extreme pain, she raised her right hand and bit it as her body was shrinking in pain. However, she still didnt want to make any sound that could disturb Tang Sans resurrection.
Appeared together with that raising icy-cold energy was a faint scarlet light that everybody here and even Xiao Wu had never met before. It was spreading silently from Xiao Wus feet, reaching every corner of the meeting hall.
Gradually, every ce that the scarlet light was covering had been struck by an intimidating, icy-cold energy. However, something had happened outside the meeting hall.
At this moment, one million soldiers of the Heaven Dou Empire were looking at the Marshall Pce, praying for Tang San. Suddenly, they saw a scarlet light arose from there. This scarlet light wasnt much tremendous, but it could cover the whole meeting hall of the Marshall Pce.
Look! What is that?
A soldier screamed.
Do you really need to ask? Its the sign that Master Sea God is back. Quick, pray for him! Master Sea God had sacrificed so much for this country, we have to pray for him more. This is for us and also for our families.
As this scarlet light was covering the meeting hall, inside, the gold light which had covered Oscar, Ning Rong Rong and Tang San, was shattered. The immense seething god powers filled the room instantly.
Not good!
Grandmaster and Tang Hao paled in fear. Everything became white. They wanted to take action but then realized that they couldnt move their bodies under that white light. They couldnt even see other people standing there.
The bell was ringing inside Xiao Wu, but she realized that she didnt worry much. However, the icy murderous aura was still madly striking deeper inside her body. Xiao Wus teeth had pierced deeper in her flesh as she didnt want to let any groane out of her mouth. Although the devilish icy-cold energy was destroying her body, Xiao Wu kept praying for Tang San.
The shattered gold halo meant Oscar and Ning Rong Rong had no extra energy to maintain the protection halo, which was to cover their auras. Grandmaster and Tang Hao, of course, had to worry. If their divine auras were spreading out, Bibi Dong would know soon.
In fact, the whole meeting room had turned into a white hue; nevertheless, that white light couldnt break the scarlet light covering the entire hall. It was totally oppressed and didnt show any sign that it wanted to break out.
o0o
Spirit Empires base.
Sitting neatly in the tent, Bibi Dong was deliberately healing her wounded divine soul. In fact, she looked strong on the outside but vulnerable inside. After she had killed Tang San, she had barely counted on herst beam of divine sense to bnce herself. At that moment, if the supreme spirit masters of the Heaven Dou Empire had stormed over, they would have been able to kill her. However, Bibi Dong had covered it well. She took the excuse that it was the respect she had for Grandmaster. She then brought Qian Ren Xue and Hu Lie Na back to the base. At that time, she had a bad feeling that her divine soul was about to crack. The divine soul attack that Tang San had struck before he died was really intimidating. It crushed Bibi Dongs divine soul. She had had to use her second spirit power, also her second divine soul to keep the shattered soul from leaving her body, saving her life. The period of three days that she had given them was, in fact, given to herself and Qian Ren Xue. Within these three days, Qian Ren Xue and her could fully recover. At that time, the Heaven Dou would just be a toy in their hands.
Bibi Dong was meditating to fix her divine soul, suddenly, she opened her eyes. A purple light arose from the bottom of her eyes. After a while, her divine soul was partially recovered.
Aura disappeared? The Rakshasa divine sense that I had put on Tang San had vanished. This means the host had totally disappeared. Tang San, your divine soul was really strong. I had crushed your soul, and you were dead. Dont think that your divine soul could endure that long time. How unfortunate!
A gleam of mourn appeared on her sinister green face. Bibi Dong muttered, Tang Sans innate ability was way better than mine. Facing two God at the same time, still, he had almost killed us all. Hispetence and intelligence were more excellent than mine. Just a little bit more and he could drag my life together with his death. Unfortunately, you still died on my hands.
Bibi Dong closed her eyes again. This time she beamed a satisfying smile. In her mind, Tang San was done. The Rakshasa divine sense that she had left on him didnt send her any rms. She thought that now she could ease her mind, just focus on healing her divine soul. After three days, she would take the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass back, and then, the entire Heaven Dou Empire.
Bibi Dong didnt know that to hide everything from her and resurrect Tang San, the auras of three gods had appeared at the meeting hall of the Marshall Pce. They not only dissolved her divine sense but also covered all the other divine senses.
The wound that the Rakshasa Scythe left on Tang Sans body was healed quickly together with his bones and meridians. Right after the Rakshasa divine sense that got into his body along with the demonic scythe was purified, this wound was healed.
Next, it was the most crucial part, which was to restore Tang Sans heart that Bibi Dong had crushed. Moreover, if only this heart should bepatible with his body, he would be revived.
At this moment, the white light created by the Cookery God and the Nine-colored Goddess had burst to the top of the hall. Under that shining light, Tang Sans wound was trembling. The meridians and veins got out from that wound, making a channel.
Those gold meridians looked bizarre while the energy they carried was enormous. Each time this energy surged, the meridians got longer as they gradually met at one point.
The gold light on the Cookery Gods body and the nine-colored light on the Nine-colored Goddess body became dimmer. The light circle rising from their feet were slower. Apparently, the energy from Oscar and Ning Rong Rongs spirit fusion was running out.
The reasons they could use the spirit fusion, besides the instant understanding, their spirits werepletelypatible. When they had had the final spirit ring, God hade to adore them. However, they didnt know that the Cookery God and the Nine-colored Goddess were a couple in the God Realm. It was rare, indeed. That was how they had the spirit fusion when they had be the Gods candidate. And, this spirit fusion was one hundred percent matched. If not, how could they summon two Gods?
In fact, Ning Rong Rong had be a candidate because of Oscar. The Cookery God had chosen Oscar, of course, because he was the first Food System Title Douluo of the Continent. The Nine-colored Goddess had reluctantly chosen Ning Rong Rong. Ning Rong Rong was excellent, and her spirit was powerful, but it wasnt enough to be a chosen one. Unless her spirit power could reach level ny-nine. The Nine-colored Goddess had chosen her because the Cookery God had chosen Oscar; being his wife, she, of course, wouldnt let him impart his inheritance alone. They could only let a couple inherit their powers. Thus, they would be together forever in the God Realm, never be apart.
However, there were some other reasons that Oscar and Ning Rong Rong could be able to summon these two Gods, and performed the Resurrection God Light. No matter what reasons, the energy of the spirit fusion that Oscar and Ning Rong Rong had been pouring to the god-ranked Resurrection God Light couldnt be changed. To be exact, if they couldnt remain this ability with their energy, Tang San wouldnt be revived. Resurrecting a god is not that easy.
o0o
Sea God Ind.
Seven Sacred Pir Guardian Douluos were gathering at the Sacred Peak, sitting on their tforms.
At the moment Bibi Dong had killed Tang San, these seven Title Douluos knew it immediately since the beam of divine sense that Tang San left on the Sea God Ind had disappeared. Besides death, how could the beam of a Gods divine sense vanish? The Seven Sacred Pir Guardian Douluos were afraid, getting to the Sacred Mount right away. But they didnt even have time to discuss as the Sea Gods divine sense was fluctuating again. It seemed there was another force that helped the Sea Gods divine sense recover.
The Seven Sacred Pir Guardian Douluos got the situation immediately. Sea Dragon Douluo was sitting on the central tform, where Tang San had taken his inheritance, while the other Douluos were sitting on those smaller tforms around him. A bright blue nimbus was covering their bodies. It wasnt the energy that Tang San had left them, but the one they had gotten when they had be the Sea God Seven Sacred Guardian Douluos.
The blue light was rising higher. Just in a few seconds, it had covered the Sea God Ind entirely. From seven different locations, seven bursting gold lights were plunging up to the sky and converging at one point, creating a light sphere as big as the sun.
Instantaneously, the entire Sea God Ind had turned into a gold color. A unique seething energy was spreading to every corner of the ocean from the Sea God Ind.
This is the call of Sea God. Thest defending ability that the Sea God had left on his ind. In case there was a fatal threat happening, the Great Consecrator would lead the Seven Sacred Pir Guardian Douluos to perform this call.
However, at this moment, the Sea Dragon Douluo was leading his people to activate thisst defense not to defend anything, but to call out for every creature in the sea to pray for the Sea God.
The Sea God was a position that had been created by the faith of the creatures living in the sea. Their faith, no doubt, was the best supply for the Sea Gods divine sense.
The first ones who started to pray were Xiao Bai and her school of the Great White Shark Devil Spirit. The mightier the creatures were, the more powerful their prayers would be. The Great White Shark Devil Spirits were praying sincerely, making an enormous flow of energy contributing to the gold light defense over the Sea God Ind. Then it had turned into the purest soul energy plunging down to the peak of the Sacred Mount. The feeble divine sense that Tang San had left here was slightly surging, receiving that energy.
This was just the beginning. Tang Sans deration when he had be the Sea God had spread out to every corner of the vast ocean. Moreover, the creatures dwelling in the sea had been through many years without having a belief; now they had finally had one. Even without this deration, how could they not be faithful to their Master Sea God?
If there were some God passing through the vast sea at this moment, he would definitely see the gold waves under the sea moving rapidly to the Sea God Ind. Those gold waves were the prayers of millions of creatures living in the ocean.
They were praying for the Sea God, using their faith to restore thest trickle of the divine sense of their Master Sea God.
At the same time, inside the Auspicious Mountain Hill Pass, Tang Sans resurrection hade to the critical point.
Oscars and Ning Rong Rongs true body had gradually appeared inside the bright shadow of the two Gods. The Cookery God and the Nine-colored Goddess had gradually left their bodies. The energy of the spirit fusion was like amp running out of oil right now. It was about to disappear.
At this moment, the wounds on Tang Sans chest had almost been recovered. People could vaguely see a gold heart was being formed in his chest. Veins and meridians were connecting to it, making the final transformation.
Chapter 333 - Restore the Divine Soul - Sea God Returns
Chapter 333 - Restore the Divine Soul - Sea God Returns
Oscar and Ning Rong Rong were struggling to hold on. They had been burning all that they had, umting energy to support the god powers of the two Gods. However, humans had limits. Even though they were stubborn, their energies were running out. Although they could see the chance of resurrection was right in front of them, the spirit powers they were releasing couldnt endure any longer.
The two Gods they had summoned would leave at any minute.
What to do? What to do now? Oscar and Ning Rong Rong exchanged worried looks. They bit their tongues, using the pain it created to gather theirst remaining drops of energy.
Then, they hade up with a n, which was to let the Gods possess their bodies before they left.
It wasnt that Oscar and Ning Rong Rong didnt want to use Oscars sausages to supply power, but it was like the case of which Ning Rong Rongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Tower couldnt boost Tang San. Their current Spirit Fusion had reached the god level, and god level would the other human boosting abilities be useless. The same thing would happen to Oscars sausage or Ning Rong Rongs Nine Treasure zed Tile Tower.
At this critical moment, all of a sudden, from every corner of the meeting hall, countless light dots appeared quietly. They then flew to Tang San, who had beenid on the ground.
Outside, the soldiers could see the scarlet light covering the hall was vibrating. And those light dots appeared from that vibration.
Those dots came to Tang Sans body and gathered there. Each of them looked feeble, but innumerous dots could create a marvelous force.
BOOM -
The figure of the Gods behind Oscar and Ning Rong Rong finally turned into numerous light dots and vanished. They both trembled. They had put forth all of their energy and devoted everything they had to it. They were like a flickeringmp that had used up itsst drop of oil.
Xiao Wu cried mournfully as she wanted to approach him. The wound on his chest wasnt closed yet. His gold heart hadnt been fully connected to the other meridians.
Dont move!
Grandmaster shouted to stop Xiao Wu. The physical pains and the mental torture she was enduring had strickened and paled her. She fell down on the ground eventually but was trying to stay conscious as she was looking at Tang Sans body. She would definitely not lose her hope. It wasnt the end yet.
Grandmaster stretched both his arms to stop Tang Hao.
Nobody moves! Donte near Little San!
They were all bewildered. Now they saw something was changing on Tang San since those dots had appeared. If they didnt pay full attention, they wouldnt discover it. However, they were all strong spirit masters in the spirit masters world; they could be able to see those small light dots. However, they just thought that it was the effects from Oscar and Ning Rong Rongs Spirit Fusion. But now it seemed not to be true.
Oscar and Ning Rong Rong were fainting now, but the white halo was still there, pouring into Tang Sans wound little by little.
The meridians around his heart were still being formed. But the speed was much slower. However, it was still growing, which meant they still had a chance.
This is
Tang Haos pupils shrank. He had something in mind now, looking at Grandmaster. They almost spoke up at the same time.
Power of Faith!
Its true. Those small light dots came from the Power of Faith from a million soldiers of the Heaven Dou Empire. One person couldnt generate a significant faith power, but it would be a big difference when it hade from a force of one million soldiers. The faith power that the Heaven Dou Empires forces had generated for Tang San was truly sincere and significant. The strange scarletyer outside could purify any impurities. The powers of faith that could get into the hall to contact Tang Sans body were all the purest ones.
The energy of the power of faith had continued Oscar and Ning Rong Rongs spirit fusion to heal Tang San.
Quick, continue to pray for Tang San!
Grandmaster cried, sping his hands. His face was full of hope.
Everybody did the same. For thest chance to revive Tang San, they started to pray again with all their hearts.
Time was ticking. The healing speed of the wound on Tang Sans chest was significantly slower than that of when the two Gods were releasing their resurrection light. But it didnt stop. If the resurrection didnt stop, they would still have a chance.
Seeing Tang Sans heart had restored each of its meridians, people who were present in the hall had forgotten all about the time. During that process, only Xue Beng had gotten out once. He went to deliver his strict order to the great force of the Heaven Dou Empire. As long as Tang Sans resurrection hadnt been done yet, they couldnt stop praying for him. He told his men that Tang San was thest hope of the Empire. Only if the Sea God was with them, could they beat their enemy, and preserve their country.
Faint halos shed in the entire of the hall. During the time that the light was moving, the changes on Tang Sans face had startled everybody there.
Sometimes, his body shook, especially at his heart. Each tremor had shaken peoples hearts.
Itd been daylight and nighttime. Itd been through darkness and then sunshine. Everybody forgot the time since they were focusing on praying for Tang San. Their power of faith was feeble but never paused. It was constantly healing Tang San.
Finally, the gold heart started to shake. At first, it slightly trembled. When the power of faith had gathered much more, it started to shake vehemently. The wound on Tang Sans chest had finally closed. The other wounds on his bones, flesh, meridians, and the most important, his heart, had all healed under the power of everybodys prayers.
Oscar and Ning Rong Rong had wakened up. They were now ordinary people, even weaker. However, they felt contented. They were the ones who had initiated the light of resurrection; they could feel that Tang Sans life wasing back as his body was waking up. As long as his divine powers could be wakened up, no matter how severe his wounds were, he could heal them himself.
Peoples eyes all gazed at his chest now. Seeing his chest was moving up and down as he was breathing, all of them burst out in tears. It worked! They seeded! His heart was beating, and he was breathing!
Grandmaster and Tang Hao were still as pale as a sheet of paper. Xiao Wu could be unconscious at any minute. They all came closer to Tang San.
Tang Hao carefully checked Tang Sans pulse and felt his bodys situation.
How is it?
Grandmaster asked worriedly.
Tang Hao nodded, Little Sans body has been recovering quickly. Not only because of the power of faith, but his own powers are also almost restored. I could feel the tremendous powers in him. Even my spirit power couldnt enter his body. If he could wake up, then we have seeded!
No, not yet.
Xiao Wus voice was trembling.
Tang Hao looked at her with doubts.
What did you say?
Xiao Wus eyes were still mournful.
He has be a God. If it was like what you said, his body would have been almost all recovered; he should wake up by now because he could definitely feel our worries. But he is still in aa. It means, we have resurrected him, but not wholly. Thest attack he had struck Bibi Dong was a soul attack. To a God, it is his divine soul. At that time, Bibi Dong was severely hurt, but he went into aa instantly. Its possible that Bibi Dong had smashed his divine soul. To a god, breaking his heart couldnt push him to death. But breaking his divine soul
Impossible! Nonsense!
Tang Hao shouted indignantly.
Little San is alive. Dont you hear it? He is breathing, and his heart is beating! My son is not dead yet; hes still alive! Little San, wake up, tell them that youre still alive!
He was shouting, but his tears were streaming down on his face. In his whole life, today was the day his tears had shed the most. Big hopes leads to big disappointments. Itd been two days, and they had almost restored Tang Sans body. But what Xiao Wu said was like lightning, directly striking them. They couldnt ept that fact. However, they all knew that Xiao Wu understood Tang San the most as she was always with him. If Xiao Wu said that, it meant
The meeting hall was suddenly quiet. A deadly quiet. They were looking at Tang San, who was breathing and his heart was beating strongly in his chest. All of his wounds were healed. They could even feel the god aura on him. However, he was still lying there motionlessly. No signs to prove that he hade back.
Unwillingness filled their hearts. They had made their best efforts but still didnt seed. Such a big strike, surely could break the most gant warrior.
If they were resurrecting a normal person, they would only use the resurrection light and wake his soul up. Regardless, Tang San wasnt a human. He was a God. The Cookery and the Nine-colored Goddess couldnt wake his divine soul. Moreover, these two Gods couldnt endure until Tang San had been fully restored. At this moment, a boundless disappointment arose in their hearts as they had just lost theirst hope.
Then, Tang Sans body started to shake violently, dragging peoples attention. Tang Hao was holding his son tightly. He was praying inside. At this moment, if he had to take his life to exchange for Tang Sans divine soul, he would have been happy to do so.
Then, everyone in the hall suddenly felt that they couldnt breathe. It had now caused them much difficult just to breathe. They were struggling vehemently.
The surroundings started to transform as everything became ethereal.
Blue. It was an immense blue. Although they were detained in the room, what they were seeing was a vast blue area, just like they were standing and watching at somewhere deep under the ocean.
Then, a strange phenomenon appeared in front of them. They saw Tang San. A blue Tang San.
That Tang San was slowly walking toward them from the vast blue area with excitement on his face. He was looking at them, but he didnt speak. When he hade closer, the pressure became stronger to their souls. Everybody glued their eyes on that blue figure as he walked by and got into Tang Sans body.
BOOM
Tang Hao felt his body had just been struck by an invisible force. Tang San, who was in hisp suddenly floated up. From theying position, he was now floating horizontally in the hall. The white dots all disappeared. No matter who it was, Tang Hao, Grandmaster, Xiao Wu or any other people in the room, and the great force outside, who were still praying for Tang San, they were all screaming inside.
Im back!
Yes, when that blue Tang San had entered the hall, Tang San was back! Hes back now! That blue Tang San was his divine soul. When the divine soul hade back, the Sea God came back to life. Tang San had finallypleted his resurrection.
Resurrecting a God in the Human Realm was like daydreaming. The level of difficulty of the entire process was unimaginable. However, during the process, Tang San not only had Ning Rong Rong and Oscars spirit fusion that brought the two Gods and their Resurrection God Light over but also the power of Faith from the prayers of one million soldiers of the Heaven Dou Empire during the whole two days. His god-ranked body was recovered. However, his soul had been restored by thest beam of divine sense that he had left on the Sacred Mount with the prayers of the Sea God Seven Sacred Pirs Guardian Douluos and millions of thousands of creatures living in the sea.
The Sea God Pce, the Sacred Mount, anywhere that had the power of the Sea God, it was where the Sea God had left his inheritance. That was the reason why Tang Sans divine sense could stay there for a while even though he had died. Of course, it was the effort of the Sea Dragon Douluo, who had been leading the Sea God Seven Sacred Pirs Guardian Douluos to activate the protective formation on the Sea God Ind to call for thest beam of his divine sense.
At this moment, Tang San hade back, standing in front of them. The Sea God was revived!
When Tang San opened his eyes, the blue aura in the hall disappeared immediately. The suffocating feeling was lifted.
Xiao Wu eyed Tang San. When she saw the divine light sparked in his eyes, she finally could rx, copsed in Liu Er Longs chest. At the same time, the scarlet light that had been covering the entire hall disappeared, inaudibly getting into Xiao Wus body. Tang San didnt notice that cold aura.
Faint halo shed. Tang San expressed a deep, touching feeling on his face. He looked at each person in the hall, clenching his fists.
Thank you! Thank you all!
The immense blue light emitted from Tang San was sweeping through them all. The tender Sea Gods power had calmed their body, washed away their worries during these two days.
Xue Beng kneeled down abruptly; tears were rolling on his face.
Teacher, you are back! Its all my faults. For this Empire, you have paid dearly!
Tang San descended and rose Xue Beng up.
Xue Beng, you did well! Although Bibi Dong had killed me, my shattered divine soul could still see everything. You are a true Emperor of the Heaven Dou Empire. You are a great King, the best King that the Heaven Dou Empire ever had!
Xue Beng shook his head.
No, Im not a good king! I dont even have powers to protect my fellows. Teacher, from my heart, I dont want you toe back to the battlefield. However, the Empire needs your protection! I
Tang San patted Xue Beng on his shoulder.
Dont say anything! Theres something unavoidable. Everything has an end. Bibi Dong, Qian Ren Xue and me shall have our final results. They wont spare me, neither will I!
Little San!
Tang Hao and Grandmaster walked to Tang San.
Dads, sorry to make you two worried.
Tang San looked at his two fathers; his lips were trembling. He, of course, understood how lucky he was to be revived again. However, his heart didnt feel morefortable. He wanted that battle once again. But its easier said than done when facing two Gods.
From Tang Hao and Grandmaster, Tang San understood many things. Fathers dont want me to take risks. They dont want to lose me again. If I left the battlefield, even Bibi Dong and Qian Ren Xue couldnt hold me back. But should I leave like that?
Dads, my second life is given by you. I cant throw their beliefs in me away! Dont say anything. Now, what more important is to think about how to encounter Bibi Dong and Qian Ren Xue.
While saying, he stepped forward to hug his two fathers to show his determination.
Tang Hao and Grandmaster didnt speak up. They were gazing at Tang San with aplicated look.
Tang San followed his fathers toe in front of Oscar and Ning Rong Rong. After the Sea Gods powers had eased them, their visages looked better, but they were still fragile.
Tang San put his hands on them, pouring the pure Sea God energy into their bodies. With his aid, Oscar and Ning Rong Rong could stand up reluctantly.
Second brother, Rong Rong, your big favor to me couldnt be described with words. Your spirits didnt disappear. Ive used the Sea Gods powers to wake them up. But theyll need a long time to recover. Even my divine power couldnt restore them immediately. Maybe it would take one year!
Oscarughed cheerily, Saving a human needs one month to recover. Saving a god needs one year. This is a good deal anyway! Much better than my sausages! But itd be better if it never happens again.
Ning Rong Rong looked at Tang San with her reddish eyes. She wanted to call him brother, but she couldnt utter.
Tang San turned around to look at Xiao Wu lying in Liu Er Longs embrace, trying to press down his feelings. He then talked to everybody else, Bibi Dong has given us three days. Its only one day and one night now. It was because she had appeared all of a sudden, I didnt know anything about her abilities. Give me one day to fully recover to my peak state. Then I will fight them again. I believe I can destroy them all. Believe me! Xue Beng, you have to console your men well. Tomorrow will be the time of thest fight!
Teacher, dont worry. I will tell them this good new. Ease your mind; I will disclose all the information. We will not let the enemy know anything!
Having heard Tang San showed his belief in destroying the two gods of the opponents side, Xue Beng couldnt hide his excitement. He knew that Tang San had never lied. When he said he could, it really meant that he could!
Tang San continued, Please leave this ce for me, I need to meditate to recover my divine power.
Everybody nodded. Xue Beng took his generals out of the hall, then the Poison Douluo and other supreme spirit masters. Grandmaster, Tang Hao, Flender, Liu Er Long, Oscar and Ning Rong Rong stayed back.
Grandmaster couldnt help but ask, Little San, are you sure? One versus two, at the god level, I dont think parlor tricks would work!
Tang San smiled with confidence, Dad, you are also my teacher. Youve trained me. Dont you believe in me? Have I ever lied to you? Dont worry. I know Bibi Dongs and Qian Ren Xues ws. If I focus, I will defeat them.
Grandmaster felt better now, Its good. But you have to remember, no matter what, your life is more important! I cant stand losing my son again!
Then, he waved at Liu Er Long and Flender, walking out of the room.
Tang San looked at Xiao Wu in Liu Er Longs embrace, trying to stave off his boiling feelings.
Mother, please take care of Xiao Wu!
Liu Er Long gave Tang San a deep nce then nodded.
When other people had left, Tang Hao still stayed behind. After everybody else had gone, Tang Hao slowly walked to Tang San, Have you made up your mind?
Tang San was surprised, Dad, what happened? What have I decided?
Tang Hao looked at Tang San with his calm eyes, You dont need to y with me. You can fool them but not me. You are my son; you resemble me. Theres something even you dont know. Although what youve just said, your face or even your confidence have no ws, but when you tell a lie, your right hand will instinctively clutch the rim of your shirt. Its exactly like what Ive done. I didnt notice that because I know, you wont lie. But you just did that recently. One versus two, facing the two Gods, are you sure you would win? Thus, I conclude that your decision isnt to win them but to die with them. Its also the best result you could do, right?
Tang San looked at his father. He had never thought that his father would understand him that well. Tang San nodded quietly.
Father, you know, I have no choice. I cant just stand there and see the Heaven Dou Empire being destroyed. Bibi Dong is my parents enemy, also my teacher and my own enemy. I have no way back! I can be revived thanks to everybodys powers. Now I will do all that I can do. I believe that you guys will understand what Im going to do. The battlefield is unpredictable. Perhaps it wouldnt be too bad if I couldnte back!
There is no perhaps here! Tang Hao suddenly shouted indignantly, Little San, I wont allow you to do that! Grandmaster and I have only one son. Im a father, do you want me to see my son die? You can go, but you have to walk over my dead body first!
Looking at his fathers stubborn eyes, Tang San sighed, Father, Im sorry.
Blue light was spreading quietly behind Tang San. A blue Tang San appeared behind Tang Hao. Tang Hao screamed out in pain then fell into Tang Sans chest.
Tang San smiled faintly, hugging his father.
No matter it is for you, for Xiao Wu, or everybody else, I cant back off in this battle!
Blue halo shed, and that soul form had fused into his body. Having been through his death and resurrection, although Tang San had undergone many difficulties, he had finally activated his Sea Gods ascension thoroughly. Now, he could understand well the abilities of the divine soul and his physical body. That was one of the reasons that ensured his belief in victory tomorrow.
He swung his hand, opened a space rift. Tang San put Tang Hao into that rift. A chain of ornamental patterns then covered that rift.
Tang San had used his divine power to make a space which couldst for two days. After two days, even if Tang San didnt let Tang Hao go, this space would automatically self-destructed, releasing Tang Hao. At that time, everything would be settled. Tang San had made up his mind; he left himself no way to return.
Tang San sat down cross-legged, then activated his divine soul. A cage made from blue light covered his body. Tang San started to cultivate but didnt release any beam of his divine sense. Even if Bibi Dong was standing in front of him now, she couldnt feel the god power surging on him. Tang San had surpassed Qian Ren Xue and Bibi Dong in this aspect.
One day had gone by quickly. No one came to disturb him. Xiao Wu had wakened up, but she didnte to see him in the hall. Only Tang San stayed there.
It was like his instinct had wakened him up. When the sun emerged the horizon, Tang San opened his eyes.
There was a shinyyer covered his blue eyes. When he got up from the ground, he looked like an ordinary person. Thepatibility between his divine soul and his body was almost perfect. Thats why he looked like he had returned to his true self.
He walked to the door. Everybody was waiting for him there when he opened the gate. Xue Beng, Grandmaster and Xiao Wu stood in the front. Everybody was gazing at him.
Tang San smiled, Dont worry. The battle today will end everything!
Grandmaster looked at him into his eye, Little San, remember this. Wherever you are, we will always be with you.
Tang San sighed. He knew that Grandmaster had seen through him. His father had been missing for one day, how could they not know. He couldnt exin now. Tang San looked at the sun shining on a new dawn from farther away. A blue mist arose from the bottom of his eyes. Whates wille. A blue patternedyer appeared around his body.
Lets go.
A torrential blue aureole was rising, covering everybody. It was like a tsunami, lifting everybody to the air. Lights just shed, and they were all atop the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass now. A strange light red up from Grandmasters eyes as he could see Tang Sans god powers had been increasing, or he had advanced in using his powers. The worry in his heart was reduced a little bit.
Xiao Wu didnt say anything. She just studied Tang San with her calm eyes. Tang San knew what she was thinking. When everyone got atop the walls, he didnte to see the Spirit Empires formation right away but walked to Xiao Wu. He touched her by the shoulders, turning her around. Her back was facing him now.
He delicately rose her long braid, unfastened it. Then he hauled out ab out of nowhere and started tob Xiao Wus hair tenderly.
Xiao Wu was trembling slightly. Everyone understood their feelings, so they all turned around, leaving the couple thest moment of peace before the furious storm. The sun was shining on them. Their shadows stretched on the ground. Tang San didnt say anything to Xiao Wu. He just wanted tob her hair for once.
When he finished, he embraced her tightly. Seeing her teary eyes, he used his forehead to touch hers, then gently said, Darling, I love you!
Xiao Wu was shaking, hugging him back tighter, burying her face into his chest.
If you do love me, please let me be with you. The result will not change. Let me see you until the end.
Tang San was bewildered. He understood that Xiao Wu clearly knew what he wanted to do. He also knew how stubborn she was. He was about to put her into the space rift. But Xiao Wu just told him that no matter what, the result wouldnt change.
Eventually, Tang San didnt do that. Stay together, dead or alive. They had promised each other.
He kissed her forehead tenderly. Tang Sans body had turned into blue light, then escaped her embrace. At the same time, from the Spirit Empires barrack far from there, two people stepped out from a tent.
Tang San?
When the Rakshasa God and the Angelic God saw a blue shadow flying on the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass, they couldnt help but be stunned. Bibi Dong was always discreet; now she couldnt help but tremble. Its true; the Sea God is back! He would definitely dere the fight with the Rakshasa God and the Angelic God. Oscar and Ning Rong Rong had lost their spirit powers temporarily, which meant he had no chance to be resurrected again. This battle would be thest one!
Chapter 334 - The Final Battle
Chapter 334 - The Final Battle
Bibi Dong couldnt believe her own eyes. During these three days, Qian Ren Xue and she had been using their tremendous god powers to recover themselves. But she had never thought that she would meet Tang San on the battlefield again. Hadnt his soul vanished already?
I knew it. It wouldnt be easy to kill him that way!
Qian Ren Xue didnt know why she felt relief seeing Tang San now.
Staying on the Spirit Empires base, Hu Lie Na was like a statue without a soul. Now as she saw that blue figure, she was so stirred up that she was trembling. He didnt die. Hes back!
Surprised?
Tang San faintly smiled. He seemed to forget that he had died miserably three days ago in Bibi Dongs hands. Both Bibi Dong and Qian Ren Xue werent wearing their god armaments since they all thought that the Heaven Dou Empire would have had nothing to resist anymore.
Bibi Dong coldly snorted, Surprised, so what? Weve killed you once; we can always do it again. I was still careless. I should have destroyed your body, too. I didnt think that your vanished divine soul could be recovered again. I always know that you are smart. But Im wrong. If I were you, I wouldnt show myself on the battlefield again!
Tang San was still elegant, just like he had just walked out of the Moon Pavilion.
Well, too bad you werent me. Thus, I wouldnt make such a choice as you had done. You want to ask me why I wouldnt stay in the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass and ambush you during your arrival here, right?
Bibi Dong changed her face, You could read my mind?
Tang San shook his head, No. I cant see through Gods mind, although your evil aura is obvious. I can only understand your dark thoughts. I didnt want to ambush you because it would dirty my divine soul. If so, Im afraid I couldnt defeat any of you two. But now, its not going to be like that. Facing you now is the Sea God at his peak. Perhaps I will die, but I will definitely drag you out of this world with me!
Bibi Dong smiled. But her current appearance couldnt make that smile looked good.
Tang San, do you want to strike my confidence? What if youve reached the peak state? Do you think that you can confront me with that? Well, you should open your eyes wider to see what is the realpetence of the Rakshasa God!
A dark purple light current suddenly appeared on Bibi Dongs body. Under the shining purple light, two identical figures appeared. The Rakshasa Armament emerged. The purple god power expanded instantly, covered the sun and darkened the whole sky.
The shining jade-liked Angelic Armament also appeared on Qian Ren Xue. Her eyes became colder.
She killed youst time. This time, it can only be me!
As he was facing two Gods in their god armaments, under the intimidating pressure, blue air currents started to rise from Tang San. There were countless blue light dots around him. The Sea God Armament appeared silently. However, the Sea God Armament now had a gold color without the help of the Golden Trident. Tang San had used his actual deed to show to the mother and daughter god duo that he wasnt joking.
The Rakshasa Scythe and the Angelic Sacred Sword pointed to Tang San at the same time the Sea God Trident in his hand was raised over his head.
His eyes were full of respect, looking at the Sea God Trident. His divine sense diffused instantly just like a vastly endless sea.
Tang San, Bibi Dong, and Qian Ren Xue all had an unreal aura. He was standing there, but he didnt oppress them with his Sea Gods powers. However, it also made the Rakshasa God, and the Angelic God felt like they were prevented frombining their divine senses with their god powers.
Bibi Dong understood that Tang San didnt exaggerate. He actually had reached a higher levelpared to them.
At this moment, the Sea God Eight Wings on Tang Sans back had been changed. Four wings on each side had been fused together, forming a pair of two massive gold wings. They were covering his whole body from behind. When the wings opened, the sky, which was covered by the Rakshasa Gods dark purple energy, had returned to its blue color. The endless blue light almost covered the entire sky. When Tang San had looked at the Golden Trident with his respectful eyes, he had also called for the powers of the vast ocean. That blue light was the power came from the Ocean.
The sky was still blue, but there was no sun. The formidable Sea Gods powers had blocked the sunlight. Thus, the Angelic God Armament on Qian Ren Xue was dimmer.
Bibi Dong took action first. The two identical figures instantly turned into two dark purple lights with an earth-shaking devilish aura, flying directly to Tang San. The sinister aura was like it wanted to devour Tang San and the blue light in the sky.
Qian Ren Xue didnt like Bibi Dong, but she knew that without her, Bibi Dong would hardly be able to defeat Tang San. Uniting the Continent wasnt only Bibi Dongs ambition, but also her grandfathersst wish. She would definitely not let it go.
As her body and sword fused, Qian Ren Xue and her Angelic Sacred Sword had beenbined as one, turning into a massive gold sword pointing to Tang Sans face. The mother and daughter God duo had formed a mp in the air. Apparently, after a failure, Qian Ren Xue had understood her Angelic Gods power better.
Facing their attacks, Tang San wasnt hurried. Compared to three days ago, he had been more mature. His cold eyes flickered, raising the Golden Trident in his hand, releasing a gold light sphere, confronting Qian Ren Xues attack. At the same time, Tang San had divided into two figures. He didnt care about his light sphere, the two figures hed just made came to face Bibi Dongs attacks from both sides.
BANG
The Angelic Sacred Sword In Qian Ren Xues hands was shaking violently. A distinctive feeling that she couldnt express expanded rapidly in her body. Qian Ren Xue found out that her body now couldnt move an inch, she could only maintain her fighting posture, pausing in the air.
If it were in a normal situation, she could use the Sr Pure me to break this bind. However, she couldnt contact the sunlight at this moment. With her own power, it would take time to break the bind.
Unfixed Storm. This was the first time Tang San had used the first strike of the Golden Thirteen Halberds to besiege a Godpletely. When his realm and god powers were more transcendent than Qian Ren Xue, he could have that power. If Bibi Dong werent there, he could concentrate on dealing with Qian Ren Xue; at that time, he didnt even need to block the sunlight to make it work. Even if the Unfixed Storm couldnt hold Qian Ren Xue for eight seconds, just a short time of a breath was enough for Tang San.
The Sea God Trident contacted the Rakshasa Scythe, generated a loud noise. The trident de had locked the Scythe. The four figures were fighting in the air. Gold light and purple light hade into contact.
The Sea God Trident could have some oppressing effects to some other weapons, and so did the Scythe. Currently, among the two figures that each of them had generated, one was their true bodies, and the other was their god-ranked spirits. Only them, who got the twin spirits, could do that.
However, the actual situation would always go beyond expectations. The Golden Trident had been locking the Rakshasa Scythe, but in just a blink, the situation was overturned.
Two gold lights rocketed to the sky. The Golden Trident was blown up into the air, soaring like two golden dragons.
Bibi Dongughed coldly inside. Tang San, your divine soul was much powerful than mine. However, I had started the inheritance when I was ranked level ny-nine. Of course, my god power will be much stronger than yours. Let see what you can do to protest against me.
The dark purple Demonic Scythe darted toward Tang Sans chest again. From the experience shed learned three days ago, the Sea God Armament couldnt be able to prevent the holy weapon of the Rakshasa God.
At the moment the Golden Trident was being blown away, Tang Sans body was affected, spinning violently. The two figures made the same moves; during the time they were spinning, they had dodged Bibi Dongs attack.
Bibi Dongs reflexes were fast. The demonic scythe that missed Tang San had vertically swept through Tang San. At the same time, from Tang Sans gyrating bodies, two tiny gold drops were detached. They looked like two raindrops flying toward two Bibi Dong respectively.
Bibi Dong instinctively rose one of her hands to catch that tiny drop. The other hand was still shing the demonic scythe at Tang San.
Watch out, dont catch it! Qian Ren Xue finally got back her ability to move. Seeing those two drops flying to Bibi Dong, she instinctively screamed. Immediately, Qian Ren Xue came to one of the two Bibi Dong, bumping her shoulder into her, pushing her away. She had chosen to save Bibi Dong, not the clone made from her spirit.
Even Qian Ren Xue didnt know why she did that. At that fraction of time, the image of Bibi Dong appeared in her Angelic Gods inheritance shed in her mind. All of her deeds came from her instinct.
A strange sound echoed. The Bibi Dong made from her spirit had been ceased in the air. There was a tiny hole in her palm. That tiny drop hade into her body through her be. Bibi Dongs clone was turned into a gold color almost instantly. BOOM. It exploded.
From the other side, Bibi Dongs true body was pushed aside after Qian Ren Xue had bumped into her. The gold drop had missed her, flying over her head and turning into a long streak in the air before it vanished. Qian Ren Xue was lucky too. At that critical moment, the gold drop had passed over her head, just half an inch away from her. She didnt get hit.
The freezing feeling had spread out all over her body from her hand. Bibi Dong suddenly grabbed Qian Ren Xue, flying backward thousands of meters.
She didnt dare to believe it was true. At that moment, she could feel the breath of Death. Her clone was made from her spirit. Even though it was condensed from her god power and the divine soul, its abilities to attack and defend were the same with that of her real body. At that time, if Qian Ren Xue had been one stepte, or she hadnt pushed her aside, no doubt that her true body would have been perished in the air just like what had happened to her clone.
The two figures of Tang San were shining in gold light, then fused together. There was a big cut on the Sea God Armament at the waist. Although his skin hadnt been cut through, a purple mist was floating there. It was the demonic devouring power of the Rakshasa God.
Looking at Bibi Dong hovering from a far distance, Tang San sighed, Blood ties. I didnt count that. She is your daughter. I had thought that she would take the chance and kill me. If we were both dead, then this world would belong to her. Qian Ren Xue, you have deviated my assumptions.
Tang San looked deliberately, but he had actually nned everything. Even thest strike of Qian Ren Xue. He had calcted precisely the time that the Unfixed Storm had confined her. He knew that Qian Ren Xue and Bibi Dong had a furious rtionship, which was almost a dead or alive situation. When his body was spinning, he could dodge the demonic scythe. At the same time, he had used his god powers to umte two drops of the Guanyins Tear. What the Sea God had much more was the water, and, the two drops of his Guanyins Tear were the essence of the water, plus his god power, how could it be prevented easily? Qian Ren Xue had eaten a bitter fruit from this hidden weapon; that was how she could recognize it just at a nce.
If Qian Ren Xue had attacked Tang San at that time, he could have killed Bibi Dong perfectly. Also, at the same time, he had prepared for another strike. His clone and the true body could be exchanged at any minute, which was something even Bibi Dong couldnt possibly do. Tang Sans Unfixed Storm could only confine Qian Ren Xue within the short time of a breath, Qian Ren Xue could have had time to kill his true body instead of rescuing Bibi Dong. Thus, Bibi Dong would have died, and Tang Sans spirit would have been smashed. Although hispetence would have decreased drastically, Qian Ren Xue was much weaker than Bibi Dong. Moreover, she had a seed of failure in her heart. Facing Qian Ren Xue, he had a bigger chance to defeat her. At least, it would be no problem dragging her to death with him.
However, Qian Ren Xues instinctive reflex had ruined everything. Bibi Dong had gotten hurt since her spirit was destroyed. But Tang San had consumed arge amount of his god power to produce those two drops of Guanyins Tear. The wound on his waist also affected his god power. No doubt that no one got any benefit. Tang San was going one on two, being wounded would be a big disadvantage.
After the two figures had merged into one, Tang San shifted the Sea God Trident to his left hand, while cing his right hand on the wound to purify the Rakshasa Gods power there. The massive wings on his back stretched out, taking arge amount of blue light in the sky into his body.
Dark purple nimbus on Bibi Dongs body was dimmer. She looked at Qian Ren Xue standing beside her with doubts in her eyes.
You
Qian Ren Xue didnt face her gaze, looking at Tang San, We shouldnt give him any chances. He is really cunning. We can only use the pure attack power to avoid his traps.
Okay.
It was strange that Bibi Dong didnt object Qian Ren Xues ideas. Of course, it wasnt because of Qian Ren Xue had just saved her life that changed her feelings toward her. Looking at her exquisite daughter, whom she had brought to this life without any love, her soul was as cold as a one thousand year iceberg, now had a warm stream flowing inside.
BOOM
Purple light and red-gold light were rising up at the same time. Bibi Dong was standing shoulder by shoulder with Qian Ren Xue. However, they didnt rush tounch another attack; they were just fully releasing their tremendous divine senses. The massive pressure was released, pressing down on the soldiers on the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass.
Tang San could see clearly that numerous dark purple air currents were converging on Bibi Dongs body from all directions. Obviously, she was recovering her powers. Those purple air currents were the resentment on the entire Douluo Continent, in which, the most colossal current came from the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass. Those were the souls of those who had lost their lives under the Poison Douluos toxins three days ago.
It was like the Sea God could take the power of the Sea; the Angelic God could receive power from the Sun, the Rakshasa God could take every single bad thoughts, and intentions in the hearts of all dead or living creatures. Those grudges would be the Rakshasa Gods god power. The power of resentment was more powerful than the power of faith, but it couldntst long. However, in a battle, the resentment would be more intimidating. This is what people call, clear water couldnt have fish. Several days ago, there were so many soldiers of the Spirit Empire that had died under the extreme toxins. At this moment, the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass was the best arena for Bibi Dong.
Tang San knew how difficult it would be when Bibi Dong had fully recovered. But he couldnt be reckless now. Bibi Dong and Qian Ren Xue were standing there; even though their god powers werentpatible, their divine senses were cooperating with each other to take control over the whole situation. If he dared to jump up, what would be waiting for him, of course, were the god duo of Bibi Dong and Qian Ren Xue. Two Gods cooperating was what Tang San didnt want to see the most. He couldnt kill them separately, now, it would be impossible for him. The current situation was due to Qian Ren Xues sudden instinctive rescue. That blood bond had pushed Tang San into the disadvantaged position.
Eight Rakshasa Demonic Scythes on Bibi Dongs back had shot out at once, merging with the scythe in her hand. Bibi Dongs gaze had always locked on Tang San. The Rakshasa Demonic Scythe in her hand abruptly soared up to the sky. Dark Purple light burst out just in a sh. The formidable sinister aura in the air was like thousands of crying ghosts showing their fangs and ws.
The blue light sphere that Tang San had condensed in the sky was shaking fiercely. The Rakshasa Gods powers were truly oppressive to most of the other Gods. The ferocious thoughts were much more dangerous than the Angelic Gods powers. If got touched, it would require arge amount of divine sense to purify.
Tang San sighed inside. Both wings on his back pped. A blue light appeared in the sky as beautiful as the Milky Way falling from space, getting into Tang Sans body through his wings. The godly light was erupting from his body again, just like he hadnt consumed any bit of his energy. However, the sun, which had been covered, had now appeared again.
Bibi Dong got what she wanted. The Rakshasas god power had been retrieved instantly. The sunlight wasnt good for her god power. However, Qian Ren Xue got much better in the sunlight. She sent a nce to Bibi Dong then pointed her Angelic Sword to the sky. The immense Sr Pure me descended onto her. An exquisiteyer of red-gold pattern appeared on her Angelic Armament.
Tang San instinctively gripped the Sea God Trident tighter. A beam of hopelessness dispersed in his heart. He knew his chance was getting smaller. The only thing he could use was the conflict between Bibi Dong and her daughter. However, it was gone now. When those two Gods put aside their conflicts and joined each other to attack him, how could he himself alone protest against them?
Bibi Dong and Qian Ren Xue started to attack. They were flying very slowly towards him. Their speed was even slower than a normal flying system spirit master. However, the energy on them was expanding, forcefully pressing forward.
The Angelic Gods powers and the Rakshasa Gods powersbined together and slowly pushed forward as they had only one target, which was not to leave Tang San any chances to overturn the situation. The pressure of the Gods were all focused on Tang San. Their divine senses had all been retrieved, which meant, once they erupted their attack, it would be an earth-shaking one.
The pair of wings on his back was constantly pping. After they had evolved to just two wings, the wings, which were originally the Eight Spider Lances, possessed a stronger devouring ability. The visible blue light dots simultaneously came to the gold body of Tang San and merged with him. The gold patterns on his Sea God Armament were blooming dazzlingly.
Waves were rippling from the Golden Trident. The gold mist started to diffuse from his body. This was the redundant energy that his body couldnt hold but overflow. However, he was backing off deliberately. Facing the intimidating pressure from the Angelic God and the Rakshasa God, his body couldnt help but back off.
On top of the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass, everybodys heart was reaching their throat as they were so anxious. They thought that they were about to witness the same deadly scene as they had the other day. Although Tang San was calmer, Bibi Dong and Qian Ren Xue had also changed. But now they were not attacking Tang San only on their own, but cooperating with each other.
Grandmaster closed his eyes in sorrow. He was mad at himself for being helpless. Xue Beng was watching with his eyes wide-open and clenched fists. His eyes showed his extreme unwillingness.
Atop the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass, only Xiao Wu could maintain her clear mind, as though she had predicted the current situation. Xiao Wu took out a pink sausage then slowly swallowed it. The tender power immediately umted on her back, forming a pair of transparent wings. It was the Swift Fly Mushroom Sausage of Oscar.
ROAR
Tang San shouted. The Sea God Trident drew a big circle in the air. The redundant Sea Gods powers burst out under massive pressure, which helped him bnce himself in mid-air. He couldnt withdraw anymore since he was almost over the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass. If he couldnt take the whole attack of these two Gods, the entire Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass would receive the shockwaves from the battle of the three gods.
Now he was facing the joint attack of the Angelic God and the Rakshasa God with their intimidating god powers; he had no other choice. Rather be shattered jade than the unbroken pottery. This phrase appeared in his mind again.
The tender Sea Gods power burst out furiously, turning into a tremendous gold me covering Tang San. It wasnt a real me, but the sign indicating that Tang Sans god powers had reached its limit.
He shifted the Sea God Trident to his left hand, while the Sea God Armament was still radiating dazzling rays. The Golden Trident with its blue light was like it had been united with his left hand. At the same time, gold light erupted from Tang Sans right arm. Beams of gold light were umting on his palm.
With a low roar, Tang Sans body shot out like an arrow. Even though he was bearing an impressive pressure from the gods, and the two powerful gods he was facing, he didnt cease his pace.
While he was storming forward, the three god-ranked domains had collided furiously, condensing the air. With the burning me covering his body, Tang San strongly broke all the energy barriers in front of him. As he crashed into Qian Ren Xue and Bibi Dong, his eyes were as bright as the stars.
Qian Ren Xue was holding the Angelic Sword with both hands. The Sr Pure me burst out grumblingly, pouring the dazzling gold me into the Angelic Sacred Sword. The sword now was pointing directly to Tang San, as the immense scorching energy was expanding furiously in the air.
The massive Rakshasa Demonic Scythe on Bibi Dongs hand was zing, but it was burning the endless grudging aura and the demonic miasma with a green me. The God duo of mother and daughter suddenly increased their speed, facing Tang San. They wanted to take the attack directly.
The distance between them was getting shorter. Tang Sansplexion became as cold as the eternal cier. His divine sense was now sinking in a unique state, in which he was absolutely calm and unshakable. That was how he could catch the opportunity that might appear at any time.
The Rakshasa Demonic Scythe soaked in a bizarre green me, and the dazzling Angelic Sword were confronting Tang Sans attack at the same time. Qian Ren Xue rose her Angelic Sword higher while the Rakshasa Demonic Scythe in Bibi Dongs hand was put lower, forming a closed defense. These three gods had finally collided in just a blink of an eye.
Tang Sans left hand raised the Sea God Trident with all of his powers, while his right hand which was pointing toward Qian Ren Xue shot out a drop of gold light.
Qian Ren Xue got frightened. Tang Sans Guanyins Tear had left her a very deep impression. Especially, it had almost killed Bibi Dong. The Guanyins Tear, when being shot out didnt expose any trickle of the god power, if not, Bibi Dong didnt get fooled.
In the loud sound of the collision, the Raksha Demonic Scythe in Bibi Dongs hand and the Sea God Trident in Tang Sans hand had impacted. The gold me and the green me had exploded at the same time, turning into countless light dots scattering everywhere. Qian Ren Xue, at that time, couldnt help but change the direction of her Angelic Sword. She had to put it horizontally in front of her. The Sr Pure me burst out with all of her capacity to face that tiny drop of gold light.
Tang Sans ability to create chances was strong, even if he had to face two Gods at the same time. He had used his tremendouspetence to create this instant chance.
The Rakshasa Demonic Scythe was pushed upwards by the Sea God Trident, exposing Bibi Dongs chest. The drop of gold light shot out from his right hand had disappeared right when it hade into contact with the Sr Pure me.
Not good, she was fooled. Qian Ren Xue could react timely, but the vulnerable area in front of Bibi Dongs chest was clear now.
This was the wickedest strike of Tang San. In fact, he had put all of his god powers into the Golden Trident together with the Gravity Control, which had increased the weight of the Trident ten more times. Bibi Dong had also struck him with all of her powers; however, she couldnt predict that Tang San didnt do anything to defend Qian Ren Xues attack as he only focused on her. The Rakshasa Demonic Scythe was pushed upwards, revealing her big weakness.
Tang San had taken advantaged of Qian Ren Xues fear of him. Even though she knew that he could hardly make another drop of Guanyins Tear, she still chose to defend. If not, the Angelic Sword would have stabbed him at this moment with her reckless attack. Under such dead-end circumstances, Tang San was using a special tactic that Grandmaster had taught him. Tang San had never used this trick before. It was scaring. This method could only be used in suitable conditions. It was to use his most powerful ability to scare his opponent.
Qian Ren Xues reflexes were quick enough. When she found out his trick, the Angelic Sword in her hand jutted immediately, stabbing Tang Sans chest.
After the Sea God Trident in Tang Sans hand had put Bibi Dongs Rakshasa Demonic Scythe away, his left hand swung, striking the handle of the Sea God Trident onto Bibi Dongs chest. At the same time, his right hand made a gesture. A dragon roar resounded loud and clear. A giant gold dragon had shot out from his right-hand armament.
Although it was just as long as a blink of an eye, the giant golden dragon had been smashed by the Sr Pure me on the Angelic Sword; however, it could dy Qian Ren Xues move for a short while. The Angelic Sword couldnt stab Tang San but shed him by the waist, right where Bibi Dong had cut him before.
Tang San cried in pain. His body felt like he got whipped, pushing backward instantly. From the other side, Bibi Dong got hit by the Golden Trident; her entire body exploded with a loud boom, turning into numerous moving air currents in the air.
While Tang Sans body was blown away, those purple air currents had umted again. The Rakshasa Demonic Scythe didnte back to her hand. Bibi Dongs face became grimaced, balling her hands into fists, punching towards Tang San. A massive purple light sphere appeared in mid-air, chasing after Tang San. BOOM, he was struck, blowing away to the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass.
Tang Sans n and responses had no problems, but he was facing two Gods, anyway. Bibi Dong, at the critical moment, had used the best ability when she was still a spirit master, the Undying Body, turning her body into unshaped energy to avoid a full force attack from the Sea God Trident. Of course, she couldnt be able to dodge the Sea God Trident fully, but at least she had avoided the physical attack of the one million jin trident.
Chapter 335 - A Perfect God Fusion - the God Duo Coexistence
Chapter 335 - A Perfect God Fusion - the God Duo Coexistence
Tang San was blown away. Bibi Dongs body jolted back, spit out a mouthful of purple blood. However, people who were watching the battle from the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass could soon guess the results of this fight.
Tang San was blown backward; dark purple lightning constantly shed on his body. The tremendous grudging thoughts were striking his divine soul violently that he could only put forth all of his powers to confront it, using his stronger divine soul to push her grudging thoughts and dark miasma away. At this moment, Tang Sans fighting ability had reached the lowest point. Seeing Bibi Dong gushing out blood from her mouth, Qian Ren Xue ,with the Angelic Sword in her hand, started to chase after Tang San. Her sacred sword was leaving numerous fading shadows behind. Tang San didnt have any energy to counter her attack. The Sea God, when facing both the Rakshasa God and Angelic God, had no chance at all. Its a miracle that he could hurt Bibi Dong.
At this moment, a pink figure stormed over, getting in front of Tang San. She didnt stop Qian Ren Xue, just stretched her arms, and embraced Tang San, who was still struggling with the Rakshasa Gods powers. She set her back to face the oing Angelic Sword.
Her action was agile without a small bit of hesitation. Although the Angelic Gods speed was fast, Xiao Wu had hugged Tang San before the Angelic Sword could sh him.
Seeing this personing into sight, Qian Ren Xue had paused for a short while. Its her, Xiao Wu. The only woman in Tang Sans heart. At this moment, a strange thought suddenly arose in her mind. If Tang San and her werent enemies, but a couple, facing a deadly strike, could she be like Xiao Wu, covering him like that? Now she finally understood why Tang San was always cold to her, and why he only had that woman in his heart.
As jealousy was zing inside, Qian Ren Xue shouted, and the Angelic Sword in her hand abruptly sped up. The immense Sr Pure me burst out instantly. She was stabbing forward. If you want to die with him, I will fulfill your wish!
In fact, since Xiao Wu had seen Bibi Dong and Qian Ren Xues cooperative attack, she had been well prepared, waiting for this moment. If not, how could she appear in front of Tang San at that critical moment?
She was embracing Tang San tightly, didnt care about the remaining Rakshasa Gods powers getting into her body. She didnt resist it either; because protesting meant nothing now. She was looking into Tang Sans eyes with her endless love. Her eyes were telling him that it was her wish to die together with him.
Tang San dropped the Sea God Trident in his hand. He didnt turn Xiao Wu around but hugged her back, much tighter. The result wouldnt be changed. He wasnt willing to ept it. However, he had used all of his powers. Can everything be changed for now? What he wanted to do now was to stay together with his love, no matter dead or alive. When Xiao Wu jumped up from the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass and hugged him, he had made up his mind. He knew that if he died in this battle, Xiao Wu wouldnt continue to live because he was the meaning of her life. He could make her live for a while, but she would still kill herself to be with him. Thus, at this critical moment, they should go together along the way to heaven. At least they werent apart, and never ever be apart.
Thinking about his parents, Tang San could only pray for his mother and father. At least, besides him, his father still had his mother as his lifepany.
At this moment, everything seemed to disappear, leaving the couple alone. They could see only their lover now. The Angelic Sword wasing grumblingly towards them, about to burn them up. However, they seemed not to be bothered. There was only one saying in Tang Sans and Xiao Wus hearts now.
Although we were born on different days, we wish to die together on the same day.
BOOM
The Angelic Sword pierced through Xiao Wu. This was a god-ranked attack! An attack that carried Qian Ren Xues jealousy. She didnt retain any part of her energy, pouring them all on Xiao Wu. Although Xiao Wu was shielding in front of him, it could still pierce through his undefended body. It would eradicate them from this world.
The final ending appeared in Qian Ren Xues mind. She started to feel sad. Hu Lie Na, who was staying on the ground, had copsed to the ground, crying in sorrow (these two girls are pathetic =_=). No one ever thought that anything positive could happen at this moment.
Right when the Angelic Sword had reached Xiao Wus back, a vehement scarlet halo burst out from her body,pletely stopped that scorching Sr Pure me.
Qian Ren Xue got startled, hurried to pour all of her divine power into the Angelic Sword.
However, that scarlet halo hadpletely burst out, turning into a massive red vortex, covering Tang San and Xiao Wu entirely. It also smashed Qian Ren Xues Sr Pure me. The counter force had blown her backwards.
Swoosh
The Rakshasa Gods power on Tang Sans body that was eroding Xiao Wu was suddenly vague, just like it had been purified. Tang San and Xiao Wu had prepared for their death. However, they couldnt help but be astounded.
Tang San now felt that he was hugging a huge log of ember instead of Xiao Wu. That scorching heat was even more tremendous than Qian Ren Xues Sr Pure me. On the contrary, Xiao Wu felt totally different. The freezing energy in her body, which she had pressed down previously, now burst out violently, but she didnt know what had triggered it. The never-before-seen energy furiously diffused instantly on every inch of her body. She also lost the ability to control her body.
Blood had covered Xiao Wu. In just a blink, all the clothes on her body had disappeared. Now she really looked like a big log of ember. The dazzling light almost blinded Tang San but how could he let her go? Even if Xiao Wu would burn him into ash, he still had to hold her tightly.
A miraculous phenomenon was happening above the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass. Under the scrutinizing look of one million soldiers, Xiao Wus zing body had gradually merged into Tang Sans. It was like a red melting block of metal had entered his body.
Bibi Dong had finally stabilized her body; she had dashed to Qian Ren Xue in just a sh. Qian Ren Xue turned her head, looking at Bibi Dong with doubts in her eyes. She couldnt figure out what was the origin of that scarlet light that could stop her god ranked attack.
Nheless, when Qian Ren Xue saw Bibi Dongs face, her heart sank. Bibi Dong used to have a sinister green face, but it was as pale as a corpse now. Moreover, she was shaking constantly. The dark purple air currents from here and there gathering into her body had be strangely disordered. It seemed they were facing a stronger force that was boycotting them from approaching Bibi Dong.
Although Qian Ren Xue didnt know what was happening, her reflex was still urate. She held Bibi Dong with one hand and flew thousands of meters backward. She could vaguely feel Bibi Dongs changes were because of the scarlet aureole on Tang San and Xiao Wu.
No. No. Its impossible! Its
Bibi Dongs voice was trembling. Although she had recovered the ability to absorb the resentment and miasmic aura, she was looking at that scarlet light with fear in her eyes.
Atop the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass, the group of Grandmasters that used to be hopeless, now opened their eyes wider in awe. Watching the blood-like vortex in the air, Xue Beng asked Grandmaster with his trembling voice, Preceptor, what is happening? My teacher, he
Grandmaster was bewildered, I dont know. It looks like the spirit fusion. However, how could a human fuse with a God? What is it after all?
Apparently, Tang San and Xiao Wu hadnt known this before. The red vortex, which was full of strange aura, had threatened Grandmaster. Grandmaster didnt know whether it was their fortune or bad luck. Seeing the violently gyrating vortex in the air, his heart was beating frantically.
Xiao Wus body had been fusing with Tang Sans little by little. Even Tang Sans Sea God Armament couldnt prevent that scorching heat. It was as if his Sea God Armament didnt exist.
Xiao Wus expressed a strange thought. Seeing her body being fused with his, her eyes red up a happy beam.
Ge!
Xiao Wu, what is happening? Are you sacrificing yourself for me again?
Tang San wanted to protest against this heating force. However, he found out that his body couldnt move now, and his Sea God Armament had been disappearing little by little into his body. Xiao Wus lower body had been fusedpletely with Tang San from the waist downward. The zing heat gave him a feeling of being burned.
No, Im a human, how could I sacrifice myself again? Ge, I got it now. Did you remember the Asura Demonic Sword that has gotten into my body? It didnt pick me as a candidate for the inheritance, but its scabbard.
Scabbard?
Tang San astoundingly looked at Xiao Wu. He didnt understand it thoroughly, and Xiao Wu had stretched her arms, hugging his neck, her scorching body had been totally fused with his.
Ahhhhhh
The extreme pain together with Xiao Wus disappearance had struck Tang Sans mind violently. Facing the sky, he roared indignantly. A murderous aura was grumblingly bursting at once. The red scarlet vortex swirling around their body had been smashed, turning into numerous red air currents, getting into Tang Sans body.
From Tang San as the center, everything within one thousand meters around had been turned into a blood-red hue. It was visible that red rays wereing out from the earth, getting into Tang Sans body. On his body, red light and blue light took turn shing. entric surging energy constantly exploded, releasing a formidable flow of energy from his body.
Asura God.
Bibi Dong finally uttered the name. She didnt want to admit that, but the tremendous red light in front of Qian Ren Xue and her was the Asura Gods powers, and only Asura God could oppress her that way. Asura and Rakshasa all held the power of ughter in their hands. Asura held all the murderous auras while Rakshasa held the resentment and devilish aura. They were all Gods of ughter, but they didnt get along well. Asura Gods aura was the nemesis of the Rakshasa God; it was much more intimidating than that of the Light Gods.
In other words, the Asura God was the Light God of ughter, while the Rakshasa God was the Dark God of ughter. The Light of Asura was the pure light, and the Dark of the Rakshasa was the most sinister darkness. The Asura God was one of the Five Supreme Gods in the God Realm, also one of the strongest Gods. His aura was here now, how could Bibi Dong not feel fear?
What are you afraid of? How about the Asura God? If we could kill the Sea God, we could kill the Asura God too!
Qian Ren Xue was the heiress of the Angelic God and she didnt know how tremendous the Asura God was. The Asura Gods aura didnt oppress her as she was braver than her mother.
No, its not only the Asura God!
Bibi Dong closed her eyes in pain. She didnt even have the courage to run away. The pressure generated by Asura Gods aura had been disrupting the resentment and miasmic aura that she had just absorbed.
Qian Ren Xue didnt have time to ask further. What happened next had exined Bibi Dongs words well.
Red and blue lightning was constantly shing around Tang San. Even his eyes were ring up with red and blue lights. His face was grimaced. Obviously, he was suffering from extreme pain.
Qian Ren Xue startled, Asura God and Sea God, would it be possible that he could take two Gods powers at the same time? No one can do that!
When Qian Ren Xue had finished, all of a sudden, Tang Sans body was trembling violently just like he wanted to shake something off his body. As his body shed, blue light and red light had detached from each other immediately. A blue shadow appeared behind him as his true body had turned into a blood-like red color. A scarlet armament, which was covered with ghostly scripture, appeared on his body.
That red armor looked bigger than the Sea God Armament, the Rakshasa God Armament, and the Angelic God Armament. The ghostly scripture on the armament looked even more splendid. He was holding a massive hammer with shining dark scripture on its surface. Suddenly, the hammer instantly melted into a fierce red light carrying with it an invincible murderous aura, then burst out furiously. The red light created by the hammer condensed again; a massive sword over two meters long emerged from his palm.
Tang Sans eyes were all bloodshot. The surface of his armament was fully covered with numerous dazzling-red sharp des. des appeared almost at every corner of his armor. The invincible pressure that she had never encountered before had subdued Qian Ren Xue altogether. She could feel clearly that this Tang San, who was standing in front of her now was much more intimidating than the Sea God.
However, the blue shadow behind Tang San looked ethereal. It could be seen clearly that the shadow had Tang Sans appearance, wearing the Sea God Armament and holding a blue Sea God Trident. Although it wasnt the strongest state of the trident, which was the Golden Trident, that blue shadow standing behind the scarlet original body could also release a tremendous pressure.
This is
Qian Ren Xues voice was trembling.
The scarlet Tang San, or the Asura God Tang San, to be exact, slowly lifted up his head. He nced at Qian Ren Xue with a pair of cold red eyes without any positive emotions.
Surprised? Im telling you the answer. This is the fusion of Xiao Wu and I, the God Duo Coexistence.
Its true. When Xiao Wu hadpletely gotten into Tang Sans body, the power of the Asura Demonic Sword, which had filled Xiao Wu, had merged with the Asuras divine power in Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer, then fused with his divine sense, creating a perfect unique spirit fusion.
If the spirit fusion between Ning Rong Rong and Oscar was the perfect fusion of the Auxiliary system spirit masters, Tang San and Xiao Wus fusion, at this critical moment, was the god-ranked fusion.
In fact, in some aspects, they had to thank Bibi Dong for this fusion. Bibi Dongs Rakshasas divine power had triggered the Asura demonic power in Xiao Wus body. Thus, she could fuse with Tang San to create a perfect god-rank spirit fusion. The fusion at this god level, even a God, couldnt defeat it. That was why Qian Ren Xues attack had been washed away.
Without Bibi Dongs Rakshasa powers, the Asura Demonic Sword in Xiao Wus body couldnt be stirred up; then, Xiao Wu would have to bear Qian Ren Xues attack fully, which could have killed her. It would be hard to tell if her dead body could remain as a whole. Even if she had the powers of a spirit master ranked level ny-six, it wouldnt be easy to take the full force attack of a God.
God Duo Coexistence was a simple phrase, but it was almost impossible to execute. Let alone the Human Realm, it was unique even in the God Realm. The formidable Asuras demonic power on Tang Sans body was expanding slowly. At this moment, Bibi Dong and Qian Ren Xue couldnt even see the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass. What they could see now was just a red space.
The Asura Demonic Sword was slowly rising up as Tang Sans eyes had lingered on his sword. He understood that the perfect fusion between Xiao Wu and him was something that no one could ever be able to achieve. First, Xiao Wu used to sacrifice herself for him, bing a part of his body. Then, Tang San had put forth his powers to resurrect her. Since then they had the telepathy from thebination. This was the urate sign of the ability to have the Spirit Fusion. When the Asura Demonic Sword had entered Xiao Wus body, the energy of the demonic sword, together with the energy that Tang Sans great grandpa Tang Chen had spent years to achieve, had totally merged with Xiao Wus body. However, Xiao Wu had been able to control this energy since she had never received the approval of the Asura God. That was why she told Tang San that she was just the scabbard of the sword. And, since the Asura Demonic Sword had entered her body, it only considered her as a carriage, where it would be waiting for something else in silence.
Indeed, one person could only inherit one gods powers. However, with Xiao Wus body, Tang Sans Clear Sky Hammer could be the key to control the Asuras divine powers while Xiao Wu was the carriage of the Demonic Sword. That was how the God Duo Coexistence happened.
The arrival of the Asura God at this moment was much different from the Spirit Fusion of Ning Rong Rong and Oscar. This is the real Asura God. Tang San was also a God; if he wanted to use Asura Gods power, he just needed his approval. Moreover, this state didnt have a time limit. However, Xiao Wu could only stay in Tang San body within the time of their fusion, which Tang San could dismiss at any minute. This is truly the perfect fusion. A god-ranked ability without any side effects.
Light was shing as Tang San pointed the Asura Demonic Sword forward; his face was as cold as ice. Scarlet ghostly scripture bloomed instantly.
Bibi Dong and Qian Ren Xue exchanged looks. They both were extremely scared now. Especially Bibi Dong, since her aura was totally subdued. The Rakshasa God was shivering in fear facing the Asura God. Let alone Tang San who now had the two gods powers, only the Asura God could oppress her altogether that she couldnt even be able to think of going against him.
We should risk our lives. He wouldnt spare us.
Qian Ren Xue shouted, and the Angelic Sword was pointed toward the sky. Her Angelic Gods power burst out just in a blink with the furious Sr Pure me. This tremendous pressure had helped her break through another level. Her whole body waspletely merged with the Sr Pure me; now she didnt need to explode her armament to perform the Sr Angel. She could use her own energy to create the Sr Angel. A furious red-gold light struck towards Tang San.
Qian Ren Xues mind was clear and calm now. She even forgot death, living, winning or losing. Under such circumstances, her Angelic Sacred Sword and the Sr Angel created by her true body had reached the highestpatible level that she had never achieved before. That red-gold Angel just took a sh to reach the Asura God Tang San.
Bibi Dong had finally reacted having heard Qian Ren Xues shout. Her daughter was right. They didnt know how strong Tang San was now. But no matter what happened, they knew that he wouldnt spare their lives. If they risked their life, might be they would have a chance. Anyway, no one knows how tremendous his God Duo status was.
The green me exploded again. The Rakshasa Demonic Scythe and Bibi Dongs body was dashing towards Qian Ren Xue, leaving behind numerous fading shadows. With her impressive divine power, she had reached Qian Ren Xue just in a blink. They were attacking Tang San from both sides. At this moment, they didnt release their energy but withdrew all of the forces in an attempt to burst out the most powerful god-ranked attacks.
Havent you woken up yet?
Facing the attack of the Rakshasa God and the Angelic God, Tang Sans look was like he didnt see them; his face didnt change either. The Asura Demonic Sword in his hand had turned into a blood-like red color instantly. A calm, scarlet light exploded.
BANG
That scarlet light had collided with the Angelic Sword. In just a short moment, the divine power was all retrieved. Moreover, it made Qian Ren Xue, who was attacking him, felt like she got electrocuted. The red-gold light on her Sr Angel was blown out altogether. Her body was shot out like a gold meteor.
Just with the energy attack, he could push away Qian Ren Xue, who was in her strongest state. How tremendous is his divine power? Being one of the Five Supreme Gods of the God Realm, the Asura God was really intimidating.
At this moment, Bibi Dongs Rakshasa Scythe had arrived above Tang Sans head with a chain of green mes descending from the sky, aiming for his head.
Tang San coldly snorted, swaying and putting the Asura Demonic Sword over his head. The scarlet light soared up immediately. After it had blown Qian Ren Xue away, it could gently stop the Rakshasa Scythe of the Rakshasa God Bibi Dong.
The furious scarlet halo, which was full of earth-shaking murderous aura, burst out instantly, breaking the grudging aura in Bibi Dongs body. The green me on her Rakshasa Demonic Scythe was dimmer. When the green me on the demonic scythe hade in contact with the scarlet light on the Asura Demonic Sword, it was as if there were thousands of crying souls screeching in the air. Bibi Dong was soaked in a scarlet light.
Tang San didnt stop there, pointing the Asura Demonic Sword downward, a cold voice came out from his mouth.
Asura, Justice and Trial
Its true that only the Law Executor Asura God could have the capacity of giving justice and applying trials on other Gods. The Rakshasa God wasnt an exception. There were six godly lights that bloomed like six petals of a flower.
In the terrifying screeches, Bibi Dong waspletely covered with a redyer of lightning. She had put all of her powers in using the Rakshasa Demonic Scythe to stop the Asura Demonic Sword. However, she couldnt stop the red light on the sword. She was terrified, seeing the red light had immersed her body entirely.
Tang San, Ill risk my life with you.
Gold light wasing again. Six wings on Qian Ren Xues back opened at once, radiating vehement red-gold light, furiously pushing away the Asura Gods power on her body. At the same time, she concentrated her god power, making herself dart to Tang San like a rocket. A mouthful of blood spat on the Angelic Sword from Qian Ren Xues mouth, bursting out its aureole. The dazzling Sr Pure me had instantly covered Qian Ren Xue. Qian Ren Xue had burned up her vitality to make this strike.
Seeing Bibi Dong constantly struggling inside the Asura Swords light, Qian Ren Xue felt her heart was in pain like someone had tied it tightly. She didnt consider the result, recklessly struck out that attack. Facing such attack, even Tang San was now the Asura God, he couldnt help but pale.
The Asura Demonic Sword in his hands shivered, pushing Bibi Dong away. Red light and blue light shed, and he had switched back to his Sea Gods appearance.
Yeah, even if he and Xiao Wu could make the spirit fusion, he couldnt make Sea God and Asura God attack at the same time. The God Duo Coexistence meant he could control both Gods powers, but one at a time. However, it was still an intimidating existence. Asura was much stronger than the Angelic God and the Rakshasa God; he could totally oppress them. And, Tang San could switch between the two Gods. When one God had consumed too much of his divine power, he would immediately switch to the other God and let him rest to recover the power. It could be said that he couldnt let two Gods attack at the same time, but he had the powers of the two Gods. Moreover, when he had to face Bibi Dong and Qian Ren Xue at the same time, one on two, he could totally defeat them.
If the Sea God had taken action first, Bibi Dong and Qian Ren Xue could have had some chances, since the Sea Gods power wasnt enough to subdue them. However, the divine power of the Asura God was really intimidating. Only one strike was enough to make this mother and daughter God Duo feel helpless.
Bibi Dong was struck away. The battle now was only between the Angelic God Qian Ren Xue versus Tang San, who was currently the Sea God, the Sea God at his peak state.
Blue light expanded instantly, spreading everywhere. That blue light then turned into a gold color. Facing the attack of Qian Ren Xue, a gold circle burst out from the Sea God Trident. It was another Unfixed Storm, facing the life-risking attack of Qian Ren Xue.
BANG Qian Ren Xue had collided with that gold circle violently. Qian Ren Xue was crying ear-splittingly. She had put all of her power into this strike. It was also herst strike. Even if the Sea God Tang San had recovered to his best condition, it would still be very hard for him to confront it.
The Angelic Sword in Qian Ren Xues hands had blown Tang San backward. Some small cracks also appeared on his Golden Trident. The Sr Pure me seemed like it wanted to burn up the Sea God.
Right when Qian Ren Xue lifted up her head to look at Tang San, she realized that his face was still calm, didnt change a bit.
You should die! You should die!
Qian Ren Xue screamed crazily, pouring more Sr Pure me, burning all of her divine soul, divine sense and even her vitality at the same time. The Golden Trident started to be melted under such crazy heat. The Sea God Armament on his body had the same melting situation.
This was the power of a god risking her life to strike out. Qian Ren Xue was now insane. The crown on her head, presenting her god title had broken. The mark of the six-winged angel also turned into numerous gold light dots, entering the Angelic Sword in her hand.
After this strike, whether it would work or not, she couldnt be the Angelic God anymore. She had paid with her god title to perform an attack that had surpassed her realpetence. It was like Tang San was now facing the whole Sun, receiving the violent Sr Pure me struck deep onto his body.
The melting speed of the Golden Trident was faster. The Sea God Armament on Tang Sans body had turned into a zing red hue. Then, therge pair of wings on his back, which were formed by his original eight wings, opened and pped forward, hitting Qian Ren Xue directly. Although the wings got burned when touching Qian Ren Xue, at the same time, arge amount of the Sr Pure me was absorbed by this pair of wings.
BANG
Arge part of Tang Sans Sea God Armament had been peeled off. However, they had taken with them half of the amount of the Sr Pure me and vanished into the air.
Blinding light radiated from the Sea God Tridents Mark on his forehead, shining on the Sea God Trident. At the same time, the lozenge gemstone on the chest of his Armament shot out a massive gold tornado. The Golden Trident appeared again, recovered its peak status. Both of Tang Sans hands clutched on the Golden Trident. The weight of one million jin burst out. Thest beams of Qian Ren Xues Sr Pure me had vanished, as his body was struck away. At the same time, the Sea God Armament on Tang Sans body had turned into numerous pieces, scattered then died out in mid-air.
It was enough for Qian Ren Xue to be proud of being able to push the Sea God to that circumstance. However, she wasnt the Angelic God anymore.
Blue halo and red halo shed again. When Tang Sans body was glowing with the formidable scarlet aureole, the Asura Demonic Sword had turned into an earth-shaking blood-like red light chasing after Qian Ren Xue. She was still conscious now although she had lost the Sr Pure me as well as her Angelic God Armament. Now, she could only helplessly look at the red light zooming into her sight.
Chapter 336 - The Grand Finale - The Last Requirement
Chapter 336 - The Grand Finale - The Last Requirement
Qian Ren Xue didnt show a beam of hopelessness on her face. Quite the contrary, she looked peaceful.
She had used up her forces, even smashing the gods title to pump the power for herst strike. She finally found peace and quiet now. Bibi Dong, youve given me my life, Ive just repaid my life for you. I dont owe you anything now.
The Scarlet Asura Demonic Sword was like an Ancient God of ughter; let alone the fact that Qian Ren Xue wasnt a God now, even if she was still the Angelic God, she couldnt stop that earth-shaking strike of the Asura God.
Tang San, let me die in the hands of the man Ive loved the most in this life. Perhaps its the best end of mine. Qian Ren Xue could even taste death now. She closed her eyes. Tears were rolling down quietly on her face.
However, Qian Ren Xue didnt feel painful when her body was pierced through, nor feel her soul was being dragged out of her body. She quickly opened her eyes to see the Asura Demonic Sword stabbed forward but it didnt pierce through her as there was a purple figure had stopped its way.
Dazzling red lightning was expanding on that purple body. Her dark purple god armament had broken into numerous pieces then disappeared.
Noooo
Qian Ren Xue screamed with all her strength. No one knew where she took thest drop of power to stretch her arms, grabbing the one who had just taken the sword for her.
Bibi Dong turned to see Qian Ren Xue; a tender halo was released on her shaking hands, lifting Qian Ren Xue with her. They then descended slowly to the front of the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass.
Tang San didnt chase after them because it wasnt necessary anymore.
Qian Ren Xue hadpletely lost her divine power. She wasnt the Angelic God anymore. Right when the Asura Demonic Sword stabbed forward, Bibi Dong had shielded that deadly sword for her.
If it had been the Sea God Trident, Bibi Dong might have reluctantly used her Undying Body to take it. However, this time, her real body got hurt. The Asura Demonic Sword could totally subdue the Rakshasa Gods god power. Moreover, the sword was filled with the murderous aura of the Asura God, how could she resist it?
Seeing her mother was about to fall on the ground, Qian Ren Xues eyes showed a hopeless light. Tang San reluctantly felt a little bit merciful. Thus, he didnt chase after them. He then followed them to descend to the ground.
On the top of the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass, when Grandmaster saw Bibi Dong being pierced through by Tang Sans Asura Demonic Sword, his face paled. The deeper the love was, the bigger the hatred would be. No matter what Bibi Dong had done, in his heart, she was always the first woman that he had ever loved. Even the one he had loved the most in his whole life.
When Bibi Dong took Qian Ren Xue and stood on the ground, the Rakshasa God Armament had finally turned into smoke and vanished.
Looking at Tang San, Bibi Dongs sharp eyes wereplicated. It was more of her unwillingness, but it was strange that it didnt contain any bit of resentment.
Tang San, you won.
It was hard for Bibi Dong to speak now; both of her hands were clutching on the Asura Demonic Sword.
Tang San said faintly, Im just lucky. You should be the winner.
Bibi Dong beamed a stolid smile. The sinister green hue had totally disappeared on her face. The tender expression hade back to her, restoring her original noble and exquisite appearance. However, she was ashen.
Xiao Gang used to tell me. Peoples fortune is a part of theirpetence. You are a God, of course, you could see that we dont have any strength left to protest. My life is dying out under the Asura Demonic Sword. Could you allow me to see Xiao Gang for thest time? I have something to tell him.
Tang San looked up to see the top of the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass. At this moment, a splendid pair of wings suddenly spread atop the wall; a giant fire dragon was bringing Grandmaster to them.
From the Spirit Empires side, Hu Lie Na was running crazily to them.
Teacher! Teacher!
After they hadnded, Liu Er Long turned back to her human form, assisted the feeble Grandmaster and walked to them quickly. She was looking at Bibi Dong with an unfriendly look. Although her rival in love was about to die, this hatred could never be changed.
Xiao Gang
Having seen Grandmastere closer, Bibi Dong finally had some rosiness on her cheeks. She looked much better.
Grandmaster looked at her and didnt say anything. However, the light in his eyes was much moreplicated than Bibi Dongs.
Xiao Gang, when I was the Rakshasa God, did I look ugly?
Bibi Dong rubbed her face and spoke with a sigh.
Teacher
Hu Lie Na finally came to them, copsing on Bibi Dong. Tears were streaming down on her face and Qian Ren Xues.
Dont be noisy. Do not disturb Xiao Gang and me.
Bibi Dong nced at Hu Lie Na, scolded her just like a teacher teaching her little student. This mesmerizing appearance of her didnt look like that of a dying person, who was about to leave this world. Hu Lie Na and Qian Ren Xue were both floundered.
Bibi Dongs eyes shifted to Grandmaster; a gloomy expression red up from her eyes.
Xiao Gang, did you hate me much? Although you didnt say anything, I know them all. Ive hurt you, how could you forgive me? However, you know, you are the man whom Ive loved the most in my whole life. My love stays the same for all those years, right now and forever it will be.
You liar! If you really loved him, why did you destroy our Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Family, killing all of our family?
Liu Er Long shouted angrily.
Bibi Dong red at her disdainfully.
Do you think that Im weak like you? Your family despised him, abandoned him, didnt you know that? What had you done for him? What you couldnt do, I did it for Xiao Gang. Whoever dares to hurt him, disdain him, I will not spare their life. Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Family didnt exist, Xiao Gangs sorrow would vanish. Isnt it?
She smiled cheerily while saying; a trickle of dark purple blood gushed out from the corner of her mouth.
Youre crazy
Grandmasters voice was trembling. He finally uttered.
Bibi Dongs countenance changed immediately, looking at him hysterically.
Yes, Im a lunatic. But Xiao Gang, do you know why I got crazy? Did you still remember the time we were together, did I have this appearance?
Tears were rolling down from the corner of Grandmasters eyes.
That Bibi Dong was dead.
Bibi Dong smiled at him; her smile was splendid.
Its true. Youre right. That Bibi Dong was dead. At the very moment that she left you, she died. She wasnt the tender and innocent girl. Instead, a dark heart that was full of hatred was beating in her chest. Xiao Gang, before I leave this world, I will tell you the reason why I have to leave you. I think it is the story you want to know the most. Coughcough
Then, Bibi Dong suddenly coughed, more purple blood spewed out from her mouth.
You shouldnt talk anymore. Qian Ren Xue worriedly told her.
Bibi Dong shook her head.
No, if I dont tell him now, I wont have any chancester. I have to tell him. And you.
She paused, her face became redder.
Xiao Gang and I were passionately in love. It didnt matter with his feeble spirit or his profound knowledge. You see, now his face is rigid. I know why. Since Ive left him that day, hes smiled anymore. That day, I still remember clearly. It was at night, a night with dim light from the stars. My teacher suddenly visited me and asked me about our rtionship. Xiao Gang, you know, my teacher was the person that I respected the most. He was the Pontiff of the Spirit Hall, also the one who had imparted me my knowledge.
Qian Ren Xues pupils shrank. The one whom Bibi Dong mentioned was none other than her father.
Thus, I didnt hide anything from Teacher. I told him all about our rtionship. At that time, his face was grimaced. He told me I was the rarest talent of the Spirit Hall within one hundred years. And that I had the twin spirits. Thats why I was not allowed to have any rtionships with any man from outside, that I couldnt form any rtionship with the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Family. I would never be allowed to leave the Spirit Empire. I only had you in my heart. I had fought against my teacher a lot. It was getting intensive. I told him, I loved Xiao Gang the most, even if I had to leave the Spirit Empire, I had to be with him. Then, teacher got mad. He struck out a palm that made me unconscious. When I woke up again, I felt pain on my entire body. I was like a shabby dollying in the hidden chamber of the Spirit Hall. Him, that monster, was sitting next to me. Do you know what he told me? He said, even if he had to use the dirtiest method, he had to keep me in the Spirit Hall. He told me, my body wasnt innocent anymore. That I now belonged to him. Which face should I use to see the man Ive loved the most? If I didnt leave you, he would kill you.
As having listened to what Bibi Dong said, everybody was floundered. They could feel the sorrow in her voice.
At that time, the first thing Id thought about was to kill myself. But I couldnt do that. I understood him well. If I died, he would pour all his mes of anger on you. He would kill you. I couldnt help bute to you with the cold-hearted face, telling you that I was with you because of your profound knowledge. Because its the only way I can do to protect the man Ive loved the most.
Grandmaster fell on the ground.
No. Its not true. You lie to me. You lie to me, dont you?
The love and the hatred they had for the whole life was about to end at this moment. He found out that he was wrong. This kind of emotion, how could he bear it?
Bibi Dong said glumly, This is my daughter. The daughter he had made me bear. After that time, I found out I got pregnant. I hated him. I hated the entire Spirit Hall. And, more than that, I hated this child. Id tried many times to destroy this fetus. But then, he had imprisoned me inside the Spirit Hall, guarding me every day until I gave birth to her.
Bibi Dong lifted her head to look at Qian Ren Xue, I know you hate me too. Yes, I can tell you that its true that Tang Hao had beaten your father severely. But he died in my hands. I killed that animal myself. The animal that raped his disciple. It isnt wrong that you hate me. I killed your father. And, I havent been a good mother, I didnt do what a mother should do to take care of you. I always thought that I was right. Until Tang San had used the Guanyins Tear to attack me. At the very moment that you had pushed me away, I knew that I was wrong, totally wrong. Children are innocent. I shouldnt have poured my resentment for him on you. All I could do for you was to take this strike.
Qian Ren Xue was shaking; her lips were quivering.
No no no no
Just like Grandmaster, she was resentful of Bibi Dong. In her heart, the image of her father was solemn. However, Bibi Dong was about to die, why should she lie?
She was wrong. Grandmaster was wrong.
Bibi Dongs face was full of tears, but she was smiling, Ive killed many people, pushing them to death. I hate this world. I want to take revenge. I want to destroy the Spirit Hall, destroy the world.
Bibi Dong!
Grandmaster vehemently walked toward her, hugging her cold arm.
Why didnt you tell me earlier? Youd soon killed him but why didnt you tell me at that time?
Bibi Dong gently shook her head. Her eyes became mild.
Theres one thing he was right about. Im impure. I couldnt dirty you with my filthy body. Xiao Gang, dont be sad because of me. Being able to tell you this story and seeing you cry for me again, now I can even hold your hand before I die, Im satisfied. Our whole lives are so miserable. Agree with me, from now on, live happily with Liu Er Long. She is just a cousin of yours, but the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Family doesnt exist now, you dont have to be afraid of them anymore. Liu Er Long,e here.
Liu Er Long walked to her, looking at the woman who had made her live in resentment for dozens of years, she didnt know what to say now.
Liu Er Long, when I die, our grudge will be over. Xiao Gang, for his love for you, has broken all the bonds of this mortal world. He wants to be with you. Youre luckier than me. At least you can be with him. Please help me to take care of himter on, is it okay?
Liu Er Long sighed, looking at Bibi Dong and nodded, Youre a poor woman.
Bibi Dong coldly smiled, I dont need your pity. Tang San.
Seeing what was happening in front of him, Tang San frowned, walking towards her.
Senior, what do you want?
Although Tang San didnt forgive Bibi Dong for what she had done, he still felt sorry for the tragedies she had encountered. Thus, he addressed her as his senior.
Bibi Dong coughed again. Dark purple blood kept gushing out from her mouth. The pink color on her cheeks soon vanished. Even if Tang San wanted to heal her, he couldnt do that. The Asura Gods powers had eroded her body.
Red light shed, and Tang San had ceased from his Spirit Fusion God Duo Coexistence. Xiao Wu appeared next to him; red aureole covered her body. The Asura Demonic Sword on Bibi Dongs chest disappeared.
Bibi Dong reluctantly rose her spirit up, Tang San, Ive never ever begged anyone during my whole life. Even your Teacher. Now, Im begging you to fulfill myst wish.
Tang San red at Grandmaster then shifted his look to Bibi Dong, Please do tell.
Xue Er (a variation of Little Ren Xue) isnt the Angelic God anymore. Her spirit is smashed now. She couldnt make any threat to the Heaven Dou Empire, let alone to you. Ive done all the bad things, which she doesnt rte to any. Same as Hu Lie Na. Im begging you to spare their lives. The Spirit Empire will not exist anymore; I just hope they could live better. Said Bibi Dong.
Tang San frowned, I think you know this is not depended on me only.
Bibi Dongs body slightly rose up, coldly said, Tang San, dont you know that they both like you? Are you that heartless? Xiao Gang, no matter what, she is my daughter
Teacher, you shall determine. Xue Bengs voice arose next to Tang San as he slowly walked to him.
Youve granted the Heaven Dou Empire all the things; you can do anything!
Grandmaster looked up to see Tang San.
Tang San sighed then nodded eventually.
It was like she had breathed herst breath. Bibi Dongs soft body copsed into Qian Ren Xues chest, then said with an interrupting feeble voice.
Xue Er, can I call you that? Im about to die, promise me, Na Na and you must have a better life. My death is to repay my sins. Dont think about taking revenge for me. Im satisfied if you can live happily.
Mother
Qian Ren Xue finally said this word, putting her head on Bibi Dongs chest and crying.
Goo, good
Bibi Dong smiled when she heard Qian Ren Xue called her. Her eyes showed her satisfaction and tenderness. She slowly rose her hand, wanted to caress Qian Ren Xue. However, her arm ceased half way.
It was like time had stopped. Qian Ren Xue suddenly felt the body in herp was getting colder. She looked up to see Bibi Dongs pale hand had fallen. Qian Ren Xue took Bibi Dongs hand, put in on her face, Mother
Dong Er
Grandmaster held her other arm tightly, crying out.
Bibi Dong, the Supreme Pontiff of the Spirit Hall, the first Empress of the Spirit Empire, Rakshasa God Bibi Dong, had died in front of the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass.
Liu Er Long hugged Grandmaster from behind; her tears were still streaming.
Xiao Gang, you still have me. You still have me here.
Tang San slowly turned around. He had never thought about this final result. He pulled Xiao Wus hand, embracing her in his chest.
Although Xiao Wu and him had been through many ups and downs, they eventually could be together now. They were much luckier than Grandmaster and Bibi Dong. He didnt console Grandmaster. This was the time his teacher was fragile the most; only Liu Er Long could ease him now.
Its over, everything is over.
Tang San sighed.
Xue Beng came to him, Yes. Everything is over. Teacher, youve given the empire a chance to survive. I dont know how to thank you enough. I could only say, from now on, the Empire is now under yourmand. Every fellow of the Heaven Dou Empire belongs to you, so do I.
Tang San swung his sleeves, Everything is over now, its time for me to retreat. Ive never longed for war. I didnt even want to participate. Everything Ive done, Ive done that for me, for my friends and families. I hope you would travel your path wellter on.
Xue Beng answered respectfully.
I wont bother you with the Spirit Empires stuff. I will handle them well.
Tang San looked at Xue Beng; his eyes suddenly became more solemn.
Xue Beng, promise me four things.
Xue Beng nodded without any hesitation. Please do tell. If I can do that, I will definitely promise you.
First, during the time that you will be cleaning up the Spirit Empire, do not kill the innocent, Tang San said.
Yes. I will control my men; we will definitely not kill any innocent citizens. We will not kill anyone who has surrendered.
Tang San nodded, Second, within ten years, do not raise any wars towards the Star Lou Empire. This grand battle had cost us much. Without wars, people could live and work in peace to regain what theyve lost.
There were some reasons that Tang San had to worry. In this battle with the Spirit Empire, Xue Beng had shown to everybody how good he was as a King, plus his mighty force of soldiers. Moreover, Xue Beng wasnt afraid of the Star Lou Empire since the Heaven Dou Empire had a guardian God!
Xue Beng was amazed, hesitating for a while before he nodded his head and said, Yes, I promise you. Within ten years, I will not rise any wars towards the Star Lou Empire.
Tang San smiled, I think the Star Lou Empire wouldnt attack the Heaven Dou Empire.
Xue Beng also smiled to him, Of course, with you here, who dares to provoke our Heaven Dou Empire.
Tang San looked at him, This is the third thing I want to tell you. From now on, I will not interfere with any business of the empire. Later on, you have to do your best on everything else. From now on, Im not the Lan Hao Wang nor the Imperial Teacher.
Teacher, you dont need me anymore?
Xue Bengs eye reddened. He wanted to kneel down, but a tender divine power had lifted him up.
Tang San patted him on the shoulder. Although Im not the Imperial Teacher, Im always your teacher. Having such disciple like you, Im very proud. But Im a God now. Gods are not allowed to interfere with the human world. Now the Angelic God and the Rakshasa God arent a threat to us anymore; I should go back. However, dont worry, Ill stay in this world for quite a long time. If there are any Gods provoking the Empire, I will not just stand and watch.
Xue Beng exhaled in relief. With Tang Sans words, what could make him worried? As long as the enemies werent Gods, with the currentpetence, the Heaven Dou Empire would have nothing to be afraid of.
Tang San continued, Thest one, after this war is over, you have to dismiss the Tang Sects Army, revoke all the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, and hand them to Tang Sect to destroy them. From now on, Tang Sect will not join any battles of the Empire. Tang Sect will not produce weapons for anybody else. Those hidden weapons are too intimidating that theyve provoked the ostentatious virtue. I hope you could understand.
It was beyond his expectation that Xue Beng didnt hesitate at all.
We will follow your words.
Tang San was surprised, Dont you regret it?
Xue Beng smiled, Of course, I regret it. However, what youve said is what Xue Beng is thinking about. You are right. Youve founded Tang Sect, what belongs to it should be in your hands.
Tang San smiled with him, Good. You didnt fail me.
Xue Beng suddenly asked, Teacher. Ive promised you four things. Could you promise me one? I only ask for this one.
Tang San was surprised, What is that? Tell me.
Xue Beng smiled, his eyes shifted from Tang San to Xiao Wu.
Master, I hope I can help you hold your wedding at the Heaven Dou City. This is the only gift that I could give you and your wife.
Tang San and Xiao Wu exchanged looks. Xiao Wu was blushing. The sweet appearance couldnt be hidden away. She buried her head in Tang Sans chest.
Tang San smiled happily, Alright. I promise you thisst requirement. However, it isnt going to be Xiao Wu and me, but we will have Little Ao and Rong Rong, Fatty and Xiang Xiang. I dont know about Dai-dage and Zhu Qing; we have to ask them if they want to hold the wedding together with us.
Xue Beng felt awesome.
Couldnt ask for more. I will soon settle the Spirit Empire and hold the biggest wedding on this continent for you.
o0o
In an ambiguous space, where everything was delusive and burry, two figures, one blue one red were floating there. In front of them was a massive white halo projecting everything happened in the Auspicious Hill Mountain Pass.
They were Sea God and Asura God.
Sea Godughed, Asura, what youve done could be considered careless or not? You are the Law Executor of the God Realm. This is what we call know thew but vited it, isnt it?
Asura God looked at him coldly, Do you have any evidence to show that Ive vited the rules?
Sea Godughed again, Is it? Youve borrowed Xiao Wus body to carry your god power. Moreover, when Tang San was taking my inheritance, you had hidden your Asura Gods power in his second spirit.
Ive just facilitated your candidate. It was like you hade to meet Tang San yourself before he took the inheritance. Well, what Ive done is nothingpared to what you did. I didnt help himplete the Gods inheritance. Said Asura God.
So how do you exin the Asura Gods power that had activated itself in Xiao Wus body? How did Tang San resurrect? If you didnt allow the Cookery God and the Nine-colored Goddess, how could they get to the Human Realm when their candidates using the spirit fusion to perform the Resurrection God Light? Although their candidates were calling for them, they could totally ignore that call. Said Sea God.
Asura God stolidly said, I just want to make use of the rules in a logical way.
Sea God continued, Then how about the Asura Gods power that Xiao Wu could release? If your Asura Gods power didnt protect that meeting hall, how could the candidate of the Rakshasa God not realize that Tang San had been revived? If she took action at that time, Tang San would be over.
Asura God rolled his eyes, As to what you were saying, do you really want Tang San to die?
Sea God said indignantly, I dont like that! He was originally my candidate. Now I have to share him with you.
Asura God lifted his head up, Did he get your name tattooed on him? Who can prove that he is of your people? Moreover, what Ive done didnt vite the rules. At most, I just drew a bit of the Asura Gods power. Moreover, I just used the god power to assist my candidate. Our rules allow that. As Im the Law Executor of the God Realm, I will never break the rules.
Sea God said, Okay. Alright. I cant beat your talking skill. You think I dont know your intentions? Have you expected that when Tang San enters the God Realm, he will seed yourw executor position, so you can be free at that time?
Asura God smiled for the first time, We know each other well, bro.
Right at this moment, a gold light appeared in front of Asura God and Sea God, then exploded instantly, turning into numerous light dots and vanished into Asura Gods chest.
Asura God was bewildered, How could it be?
Sea God asked doubtfully, What happened?
Asura God said with a somber voice, It is a world called the Wuxing Continent (1). My man whom Ive sent there for a mission got killed. I have to go there and check it.
Sea God was shaken, Who could kill the God Realms Law Executors disciple? How powerful that one is?
Suddenly, a light of white and ck color blended together and descended from the sky, Master Asura God, the Two God Kings have called for you.
Halo expanded rapidly, covering Asura God. Just in a sh, he disappeared.
Sea God was scratching his head in a daze, Hm, something happened on that Wuxing Continent. Anyway, none of my business. Let that Asura have a headache. Ha ha ha.
o0o
In the Southwest of the Heaven Dou Empire, there was a province called Si Nuo.
The Saint Spirit Vige was just a small vige of the Fasinuo City of the Si Nou Province, where dwelled around three hundred households. In legend, there was a Spirit Sage spirit master originated from this vige hundreds of years ago. Thats why the small vige had that name. It was also the endless pride of the vigers there.
Today, the Saint Spirit Vige was busy and boisterous. The stone stele installed at the front of the vige, which had two words Saint Spirit, had been changed to Divine Soul. Moreover, the stone stele had also been reced by a pure golden one.
Elder Jack, why we have to change the name of our vige?
The Elder Jack had a shriveled body supported by a cane. He suddenly stood upright, arrogantly said, Because, our vige has given birth to a God
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!